The workes of the reuerend and faithfull seruant af Iesus Christ M. Richard Greenham, minister and preacher of the Word of God collected into one volume: reuised, corrected, and published, for the further building of all such as loue the truth, and desire to know the power of godlinesse. By H.H.
         Works
         Greenham, Richard.
      
       
         
           1612
        
      
       Approx. 4312 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 494 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A02178
         STC 12318
         ESTC S120843
         99856036
         99856036
         21552
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02178)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 21552)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1174:5)
      
       
         
           
             The workes of the reuerend and faithfull seruant af Iesus Christ M. Richard Greenham, minister and preacher of the Word of God collected into one volume: reuised, corrected, and published, for the further building of all such as loue the truth, and desire to know the power of godlinesse. By H.H.
             Works
             Greenham, Richard.
             Holland, Henry, 1555 or 6-1603.
             Hill, Robert, d. 1623.
          
           
             The fift and last edition: in which, matters dispersed before through the whole booke, are methodically drawne to their seuerall places, and the hundred and nineteenth Psalme perfected: with a more exact table annexed.
          
           [20], 70, [4], 71-91, [11], 95-240, [6], 241-378, [7], 380-608, [4], 609-628, [4], 629-880, [16] p.
           
             Printed [by Thomas Snodham and Thomas Creede] for VVilliam VVelby, and are to be solde at his shop in Paules Church-yard, at the signe of the Swanne,
             London :
             1612.
          
           
             Henry Holland signs the editor's dedication in parts 1-3 and 5. The editor's dedication to part 4 is signed: Robert Hill.
             Thomas Snodham printed only the general preliminaries (STC).
             The first leaf is blank except for signature-mark "[fleuron]".
             "A short forme of catechising", "The second part of the vvorks", "The thirde part of the vvorkes", "The fourth part of the vvorkes", and "The fift part of the vvorkes" each have separate title page dated 1611, with Thomas Creede's name in the imprint; register and pagination are continuous.
             Includes index.
             Reproduction of the original in the University of Chicago. Library.
             2D6 mutilated, lacks title page and dedication to part 5, and pages 779-789. Pages 300-325, 768-793 from University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library copy filmed at end.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Theology, Doctrinal -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 16th century.
        
      
    
     
        2004-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-04 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-04 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           WORKES
           OF
           THE
           REVEREND
           AND
           FAITHFVLL
           SERVANT
           OF
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           M.
           RICHARD
           GREENHAM
           ,
           MINISTER
           AND
           PREACHER
           OF
           THE
           WORD
           of
           God
           ,
           collected
           into
           one
           Volume
           :
           REVISED
           ,
           CORRECTED
           ,
           AND
           PVBLISHED
           ,
           FOR
           THE
           FVRTHER
           BVILDING
           OF
           ALL
           SVCH
           AS
           LOVE
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           know
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           .
        
         
           
             By
             H.
             H.
          
           
        
         
           THE
           FIFT
           AND
           LAST
           EDITION
           :
           IN
           WHICH
           ,
           MATTERS
           DISPERSED
           BEFORE
           THROVGH
           the
           whole
           booke
           ,
           are
           methodically
           drawne
           to
           their
           seuerall
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           hundred
           and
           nineteenth
           Psalme
           perfected
           :
           with
           a
           more
           exact
           Table
           annexed
           .
        
         
           ECCLESIASTES
           12.
           21.
           
        
         
           The
           words
           of
           the
           wise
           are
           like
           goades
           ,
           and
           like
           nailes
           fastened
           by
           the
           Masters
           of
           the
           assemblies
           ,
           which
           are
           giuen
           by
           one
           Pastor
           .
        
         
           
             GOD
             IS
             MY
             HELPER
          
           printer's or publisher's device
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           VVILLIAM
           VVELBY
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           solde
           at
           his
           shop
           in
           Paules
           Church-yard
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Swanne
           .
           1612.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HIGH
           AND
           MIGHTIE
           MONARCH
           ,
           IAMES
           BY
           THE
           GRACE
           OF
           GOD
           KING
           OF
           Great
           
             Britaine
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           defender
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           RIght
           gracious
           Soueraigne
           ,
           I
           doe
           here
           humbly
           present
           vnto
           your
           Highnesse
           ,
           the
           holy
           Labours
           of
           that
           worthy
           Seruant
           of
           Christ
           Mr.
           RICHARD
           GREENHAM
           ,
           painfullie
           collected
           ,
           corrected
           ,
           and
           published
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           by
           my
           late
           deere
           Husband
           Mr.
           HENRY
           HOLLAND
           ,
           a
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Gospell
           in
           your
           Highnesse
           Cittie
           of
           London
           .
           VVhich
           I
           am
           bold
           to
           offer
           vnto
           your
           excellent
           Maiestie
           ,
           partly
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           a
           man
           renowned
           for
           his
           rare
           pietie
           and
           paines
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           singular
           dexteritie
           in
           comforting
           afflicted
           Consciences
           :
           partly
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           worke
           it selfe
           ,
           so
           well
           accepted
           and
           approued
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           now
           the
           fift
           time
           it
           hath
           ben
           published
           .
           But
           chiefly
           because
           my
           husband
           
           hauing
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           bestowed
           great
           care
           and
           paines
           in
           collecting
           and
           preparing
           for
           the
           presse
           ,
           the
           fourth
           and
           last
           part
           of
           these
           workes
           (
           which
           in
           this
           edition
           is
           added
           to
           the
           rest
           )
           straightly
           and
           many
           times
           charged
           mee
           vpon
           his
           death
           bed
           to
           present
           and
           dedicate
           the
           whole
           vnto
           your
           Highnesse
           ,
           as
           a
           pledge
           which
           he
           desired
           to
           leaue
           vnto
           the
           world
           ,
           of
           his
           most
           dutifull
           affection
           ,
           and
           earnest
           desire
           to
           doe
           your
           Maiestie
           all
           the
           honour
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           within
           your
           Highnesse
           dominions
           all
           the
           seruice
           that
           hee
           could
           VVherefore
           humbly
           praying
           that
           your
           excellent
           Maiestie
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           accept
           the
           same
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           poore
           widow
           ,
           from
           him
           that
           is
           now
           at
           rest
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           hath
           (
           in
           part
           receiued
           the
           crowne
           of
           his
           labours
           :
           I
           doe
           earnestly
           beseech
           the
           God
           of
           heauen
           abundantly
           to
           heape
           all
           graces
           and
           blessings
           vpon
           your
           Highnesse
           and
           your
           royall
           posteritie
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           finally
           to
           set
           vpon
           your
           heads
           the
           crowne
           of
           euerlasting
           life
           and
           glory
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Maiesties
             most
             humble
             and
             dutifull
             subiect
             
               Elizabeth
               Holland
            
             widow
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONORABLE
           AND
           VERTVOVS
           LADIES
           THE
           LADIE
           MARGARET
           COVNTESSE
           OF
           CVMBERLAND
           ,
           AND
           THE
           LADIE
           KATHERINE
           Countesse
           Dowager
           of
           Huntington
           :
           
             H.
             H.
          
           wisheth
           the
           increase
           of
           all
           true
           honour
           and
           comforts
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           after
           death
           a
           crowne
           of
           glory
           with
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           I
           May
           seeme
           to
           passe
           the
           boundes
           of
           Christian
           modeslie
           ,
           so
           to
           presse
           into
           your
           presence
           (
           Right
           Honorable
           and
           vertuous
           Ladies
           )
           without
           due
           regard
           of
           your
           persons
           and
           places
           .
           But
           such
           is
           your
           wisedome
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           ,
           and
           your
           honorable
           affection
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           heare
           with
           patience
           the
           meanest
           seruant
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           I
           come
           (
           Right
           Honorable
           )
           as
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           faithfull
           seruant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           M.
           R.
           Greenham
           ,
           a
           man
           well
           knowne
           vnto
           your
           honours
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           most
           religious
           patrons
           of
           all
           pietie
           and
           good
           learning
           ,
           the
           right
           Honourable
           Earles
           (
           of
           blessed
           memorie
           )
           of
           
             Huntington
             ,
             VVarwicke
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Bedford
           ,
           which
           now
           sleepe
           in
           the
           Lord.
           Of
           them
           much
           was
           hee
           reuerenced
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ;
           of
           your
           Honours
           much
           lamented
           after
           death
           ,
           for
           that
           you
           know
           the
           losse
           of
           such
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           small
           wracke
           vnto
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God.
           Now
           so
           it
           is
           (
           right
           Honorable
           and
           vertuous
           Ladies
           )
           that
           pietie
           in
           this
           declining
           age
           waxeth
           daily
           very
           faint
           ,
           &
           impiety
           doth
           much
           abound
           :
           and
           God
           hath
           not
           only
           set
           before
           you
           those
           noble
           examples
           for
           imitation
           ,
           but
           also
           hath
           enriched
           your
           harts
           with
           his
           faith
           ,
           feare
           and
           loue
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           well
           appeares
           (
           to
           embrace
           his
           blessed
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           as
           nursing
           mothers
           to
           the
           holy
           religion
           of
           Christ.
           Now
           then
           this
           good
           seruant
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           God
           gaue
           him
           (
           to
           recompence
           his
           want
           of
           naturall
           children
           )
           many
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           begotten
           by
           the
           Gospell
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           some
           orphanes
           hee
           left
           after
           him
           ,
           which
           being
           cherished
           and
           accepted
           with
           
           grace
           among
           men
           ,
           shall
           truely
           resemble
           the
           Fathers
           heart
           which
           begat
           them
           ,
           and
           stand
           vp
           for
           him
           to
           speake
           and
           preach
           pietie
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           faith
           of
           Christ
           to
           posteritie
           .
           One
           of
           which
           after
           a
           yeeres
           trauell
           in
           the
           nurcing
           and
           education
           ,
           coated
           and
           attired
           (
           in
           the
           best
           manner
           that
           I
           can
           )
           and
           now
           able
           to
           speake
           distinctly
           and
           comfortably
           the
           fathers
           minde
           and
           meaning
           to
           all
           the
           spirituall
           Sonnes
           and
           Daughters
           of
           God
           in
           our
           Church
           ;
           here
           I
           doe
           in
           loue
           vnfained
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           dutie
           to
           your
           Honours
           ,
           humbly
           present
           vnto
           your
           Honourable
           protection
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           thought
           good
           to
           commend
           his
           great
           and
           most
           diuine
           Oracles
           (
           which
           haue
           a
           singular
           kinde
           of
           spirit
           ,
           life
           ,
           and
           power
           in
           them
           ,
           knowne
           to
           all
           true
           beleeuers
           )
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God
           vnder
           the
           patronage
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           of
           honourable
           and
           vertuous
           Nobilitie
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           Inferiours
           neglect
           euen
           the
           best
           things
           ,
           which
           their
           Superiours
           seeme
           lesse
           to
           account
           of
           ,
           and
           examples
           doe
           best
           preuaile
           with
           vnbeleeuers
           :
           )
           No
           maruell
           (
           right
           Honourable
           Ladies
           )
           if
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           desire
           the
           like
           fauour
           and
           patronage
           for
           their
           labors
           ,
           euen
           of
           those
           whom
           the
           Lord
           hath
           set
           as
           bright
           shining
           starres
           among
           men
           .
        
         
           Your
           Honours
           shall
           finde
           in
           this
           first
           portion
           of
           this
           worke
           ,
           a
           delectable
           and
           comfortable
           varietie
           of
           graue
           experienced
           counsels
           ,
           which
           may
           serue
           as
           precious
           remedyes
           (
           wisely
           applyed
           )
           for
           many
           euils
           ,
           and
           holy
           directions
           for
           the
           good
           gouernment
           of
           a
           Christian
           life
           ,
           and
           most
           diuine
           rules
           grounded
           vpon
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           well
           approued
           by
           his
           long
           practise
           ,
           seruing
           well
           to
           appease
           the
           rage
           ,
           and
           to
           quench
           the
           scorching
           flame
           and
           fierie
           darts
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           which
           so
           torment
           all
           poore
           distressed
           consciences
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           Such
           experience
           and
           good
           liking
           haue
           your
           Honours
           had
           of
           this
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           his
           godlines
           and
           grauitie
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           manifold
           gifts
           of
           God
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           neede
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           as
           any
           way
           doubting
           of
           your
           Honourable
           acceptation
           .
           I
           haue
           beene
           bould
           thus
           to
           knit
           your
           Honours
           together
           in
           this
           one
           Epistle
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           well
           assured
           the
           spirit
           of
           Grace
           hath
           knit
           your
           hearts
           together
           ,
           in
           his
           faith
           and
           feare
           :
           and
           for
           that
           you
           were
           so
           knit
           together
           in
           loue
           vnfained
           to
           this
           holy
           seruant
           of
           Christ
           :
           This
           worke
           then
           I
           commend
           vnto
           your
           Honours
           ,
           and
           your
           Honours
           and
           it
           to
           the
           good
           blessing
           and
           holy
           protection
           of
           the
           Almightie
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             HH
             .
             to
             commaund
             :
             Henry
             Holland
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             lips
             of
             the
             righteous
             feede
             many
             .
          
           The
           true
           diet
           of
           the
           soule
           is
           an
           Art
           most
           rare
           ,
           a
           very
           diuine
           facultie
           :
           It
           must
           be
           graunted
           that
           the
           liuely
           voice
           of
           the
           Prophets
           feedeth
           most
           effectually
           ,
           searching
           euen
           the
           secret
           chambers
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           working
           greatest
           impressions
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           The
           holy
           bookes
           and
           monuments
           of
           the
           righteous
           are
           as
           strong
           chests
           and
           storehouses
           ;
           wherein
           God
           hath
           euer
           reserued
           most
           pretious
           food
           for
           posteritie
           :
           neither
           may
           wee
           reiect
           the
           industrie
           of
           the
           heathen
           :
           for
           they
           haue
           some
           foode
           meete
           for
           liberall
           men
           in
           matters
           naturall
           and
           politike
           ,
           seruing
           well
           (
           if
           due
           regard
           and
           choise
           be
           had
           )
           for
           our
           direction
           in
           things
           appertaining
           to
           this
           present
           life
           .
           All
           wise
           men
           are
           circumspect
           what
           they
           feede
           vpon
           ,
           to
           preserue
           their
           bodies
           ;
           and
           ought
           they
           not
           much
           more
           to
           be
           respectiue
           wherewith
           they
           feede
           their
           soules
           ?
           Some
           regard
           onely
           the
           lips
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           and
           feed
           long
           before
           they
           be
           strong
           men
           ,
           or
           haue
           their
           wits
           exercised
           to
           discerne
           good
           or
           euill
           .
           Some
           attend
           onely
           the
           hand
           and
           bookes
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           and
           these
           know
           little
           how
           soundly
           and
           truely
           the
           beleeuers
           mindes
           and
           hearts
           be
           fed
           by
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           .
           Some
           regard
           neither
           :
           these
           men
           starue
           their
           soules
           with
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           are
           setled
           in
           Atheisme
           and
           prophanenes
           .
           Some
           attend
           both
           ,
           and
           haue
           well
           tasted
           of
           the
           good
           word
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           goe
           on
           from
           strength
           to
           strength
           ,
           vnto
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           age
           of
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           Christ.
           Some
           yet
           there
           are
           which
           neither
           regard
           righteous
           men
           ,
           nor
           righteous
           matter
           ,
           but
           feede
           indifferently
           vpon
           all
           bookes
           alike
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           hazard
           of
           their
           owne
           soules
           :
           these
           men
           are
           vaine
           ,
           and
           feede
           themselues
           with
           vanitie
           .
           The
           diuell
           in
           elder
           ages
           ,
           in
           the
           blinde
           Papacie
           ,
           fed
           blind
           soules
           with
           fables
           ,
           and
           idle
           Friers
           inuentions
           :
           now
           mens
           wits
           be
           refined
           ,
           they
           can
           no
           more
           feede
           on
           such
           dry
           stubble
           .
           Hee
           feedes
           daintie
           eares
           with
           choise
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           vncleane
           hearts
           with
           the
           vnchaste
           and
           wanton
           loue-songs
           of
           Italian
           Poetrie
           .
           Such
           foode
           breedes
           many
           vncleane
           beasts
           in
           Citie
           and
           Country
           .
           Such
           men
           cannot
           loue
           the
           truth
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           repleate
           with
           errour
           and
           vncleannesse
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Ascham
           ,
           a
           man
           greatly
           to
           be
           commended
           for
           his
           learning
           and
           good
           affection
           to
           pietie
           ,
           of
           this
           matter
           writes
           on
           this
           manner
           .
           
             These
             inchanters
             of
             Circes
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             brought
             out
             of
             Italie
             ,
             marre
             mens
             manners
             in
             England
             ,
             much
             by
             example
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             more
             by
             precepts
             of
             fond
             bookes
             ,
             translated
             out
             of
             Italian
             into
             English.
             Againe
             ,
             tenne
             Sermons
             at
             Paules
             Crosse
             doe
             not
             so
             much
             good
             for
             mouing
             men
             to
             true
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             those
             bookes
             doth
             harme
             with
             inticing
             to
             ill
             liuing
             .
             I
             say
             further
             ,
             these
             bookes
             tend
             not
             so
             much
             to
             corrupt
             honest
             
             liuing
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             to
             subuert
             true
             Religon
             :
          
           More
           Papists
           be
           made
           by
           your
           merrie
           bookes
           of
           Italie
           ,
           than
           by
           your
           earnest
           bookes
           of
           Louaine
           .
           This
           complaint
           ought
           wise
           men
           to
           consider
           well
           of
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           world
           was
           neuer
           more
           full
           of
           Italian
           conceits
           ,
           nor
           men
           more
           in
           danger
           for
           the
           long
           contempt
           of
           Gods
           truth
           to
           be
           Italianated
           .
           The
           diet
           and
           cure
           of
           soules
           afflicted
           is
           a
           very
           great
           mysterie
           ,
           wherein
           but
           few
           haue
           trauelled
           to
           reduce
           that
           matter
           into
           any
           good
           forme
           of
           art
           ,
           or
           to
           giue
           vs
           any
           good
           method
           of
           practise
           .
           M.
           Luther
           ,
           M.
           
             Beza
             ,
             Vrbanus
             Rhegius
          
           ,
           M.
           Taffin
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           haue
           very
           excellent
           formes
           of
           consolation
           ;
           and
           many
           godly
           brethren
           in
           our
           times
           haue
           ministred
           good
           helpe
           for
           the
           cure
           of
           soules
           afflicted
           :
           but
           wanting
           art
           and
           good
           experience
           ,
           we
           conceiue
           the
           danger
           to
           be
           great
           ,
           and
           often
           (
           as
           blind
           Empyrikes
           )
           cause
           it
           to
           be
           greater
           ;
           for
           that
           wee
           rather
           gesse
           vncertainlie
           to
           applie
           good
           remedies
           ,
           and
           speeches
           vnto
           the
           sicke
           ,
           than
           know
           how
           to
           proceed
           by
           any
           certaine
           rule
           of
           art
           ,
           and
           well
           grounded
           practise
           .
           If
           the
           naturall
           Physition
           might
           truly
           say
           ,
           as
           touching
           his
           facultie
           ,
           
             Vita
             breuis
             ,
             &c.
          
           much
           more
           assuredly
           may
           the
           spirituall
           Physition
           prefixe
           such
           an
           Aphorisme
           to
           all
           this
           mysterie
           wee
           haue
           in
           hand
           .
           For
           herein
           the
           godly
           learned
           know
           it
           a
           matter
           farre
           more
           difficult
           to
           iudge
           what
           secret
           causes
           breede
           the
           hidden
           distemper
           of
           the
           soule
           :
           and
           here
           it
           is
           farre
           more
           dangerous
           to
           proceede
           onely
           by
           experience
           ,
           without
           art
           and
           skill
           .
           And
           here
           we
           must
           as
           carefully
           respect
           all
           occasions
           and
           circumstances
           of
           time
           ,
           place
           and
           persons
           :
           
             For
             a
             word
             spoken
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             is
             like
             an
             apple
             of
             gold
             with
             pictures
             of
             siluer
             :
          
           so
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           vnseasonable
           and
           impertinent
           speeches
           be
           most
           dangerous
           .
        
         
           The
           patient
           here
           must
           doe
           his
           part
           ,
           
             prout
             fides
             patientis
             adiuuat
          
           :
           and
           the
           assistants
           must
           be
           of
           like
           tender
           affection
           ,
           and
           good
           meanes
           must
           imforme
           ,
           and
           time
           conuenient
           rightly
           be
           applied
           .
           It
           fares
           here
           with
           vs
           as
           with
           other
           men
           in
           humane
           sciences
           ,
           wee
           know
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           minde
           to
           be
           very
           great
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           but
           how
           great
           and
           perilous
           ,
           all
           men
           cannot
           so
           well
           conceiue
           ,
           much
           lesse
           how
           with
           art
           and
           skill
           to
           proceede
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           this
           cure
           .
        
         
           This
           reuerend
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           M.
           GREENHAM
           ,
           was
           a
           man
           in
           his
           life
           time
           of
           great
           hope
           ,
           and
           could
           haue
           giuen
           best
           rules
           for
           this
           vnknowne
           facultie
           :
           for
           that
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           good
           knowledge
           and
           experience
           ,
           restored
           many
           from
           vnspeakable
           torments
           ,
           and
           terrors
           of
           minde
           ;
           of
           which
           some
           are
           asleepe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           as
           yet
           liuing
           not
           a
           few
           .
           If
           the
           Lord
           had
           not
           so
           soone
           translated
           him
           to
           rest
           ,
           hee
           was
           no
           doubt
           as
           fit
           ,
           and
           as
           willing
           as
           any
           in
           our
           age
           to
           effect
           this
           matter
           .
           Of
           his
           knowledge
           this
           way
           ,
           all
           the
           godly
           learned
           that
           knew
           him
           ,
           both
           can
           and
           will
           speake
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           .
           Of
           his
           good
           will
           herein
           to
           posteritie
           ,
           let
           his
           owne
           words
           testifie
           the
           good
           desires
           of
           his
           heart
           :
           for
           by
           a
           speciall
           occasion
           he
           speaketh
           of
           himselfe
           on
           this
           manner
           .
           
             He
             hath
             had
             a
             long
             time
             a
             setled
             disposition
             (
             as
             he
             trusteth
             )
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             studie
             the
             cases
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             succour
             the
             perplexed
             in
             them
             :
             he
             hath
             been
             so
             filled
             with
             compassion
             to
             the
             afflicted
             (
             which
             God
             wrought
             in
             his
             heart
             )
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             distressed
             with
             them
             :
             He
             hath
             seene
             the
             manifold
             blessings
             of
             God
             vpon
             his
             trauell
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           that
           many
           godly
           learned
           friends
           would
           perswade
           him
           to
           the
           aforesaid
           studie
           ,
           by
           these
           and
           such
           like
           arguments
           .
           
             First
             ,
             that
             hereby
             hee
             might
             traine
             vp
             some
             younger
             men
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             communicate
             his
             experience
             with
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             leaue
             vnto
             posteritie
             a
             commentarie
             of
             such
             particular
             maladies
             ,
             as
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             hee
             hath
             cured
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             meanes
             vsed
             to
             that
             end
             :
             and
             because
             precepts
             are
             
             wanting
             ,
             rules
             of
             direction
             in
             such
             cases
             (
             by
             a
             through
             searching
             ,
             with
             a
             diligent
             and
             continuall
             obseruation
             and
             conference
             with
             others
             learned
             and
             experienced
             )
             might
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             age
             following
             ,
             be
             brought
             to
             some
             forme
             of
             method
             and
             Art
             ,
             whereby
             the
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             of
             these
             things
             might
             be
             made
             common
             to
             many
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             fruitfull
             curing
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             healthfull
             preuenting
             of
             manifold
             mischiefes
             .
             Thus
             farre
             his
             owne
             words
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           these
           graue
           Counsels
           and
           fruitfull
           obseruations
           in
           this
           first
           part
           of
           his
           holie
           workes
           (
           which
           I
           haue
           here
           published
           )
           testifie
           how
           mindfull
           and
           carefull
           he
           was
           for
           many
           yeeres
           ,
           to
           giue
           herein
           a
           comfortable
           direction
           for
           posteritie
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           the
           meanest
           and
           the
           weakest
           of
           many
           brethren
           to
           write
           of
           this
           reuerend
           mans
           life
           ,
           and
           labours
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           yet
           had
           I
           rather
           be
           noted
           of
           some
           for
           want
           of
           skill
           ,
           than
           of
           any
           for
           want
           of
           loue
           and
           affection
           to
           so
           louing
           a
           father
           .
           I
           haue
           knowne
           his
           life
           for
           many
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           reioyce
           in
           heart
           to
           haue
           knowne
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           most
           rare
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           did
           shine
           in
           him
           ,
           all
           tempered
           as
           with
           faith
           vnfained
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           so
           with
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           and
           loue
           towards
           men
           .
           In
           his
           holy
           Ministerie
           ,
           hee
           was
           euer
           carefull
           to
           auoide
           all
           occasions
           of
           offence
           ,
           desiring
           in
           all
           things
           to
           approoue
           himselfe
           as
           the
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ;
           he
           much
           reicoyced
           and
           praised
           God
           for
           the
           happie
           gouernment
           of
           our
           most
           gratious
           Queene
           ELIZABETH
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           blessed
           calme
           and
           peace
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           and
           people
           vnder
           it
           ;
           and
           spake
           often
           of
           it
           both
           publikely
           and
           priuatly
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           occasioned
           ,
           and
           stirred
           vp
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           men
           what
           he
           could
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           to
           praise
           God
           with
           him
           for
           it
           continually
           :
           yea
           ,
           this
           matter
           so
           affected
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           day
           before
           his
           departure
           out
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           his
           thoughts
           were
           much
           troubled
           ,
           for
           that
           men
           were
           so
           vnthankfull
           for
           that
           strange
           and
           happie
           deliuerance
           of
           our
           most
           gratious
           Queene
           ,
           from
           the
           dangerous
           conspiracies
           and
           practises
           of
           that
           time
           .
           He
           was
           the
           speciall
           instrument
           and
           hand
           of
           God
           to
           bring
           many
           ,
           both
           godly
           and
           learned
           ,
           to
           the
           holy
           seruice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           his
           Ministerie
           ,
           and
           to
           restraine
           ,
           and
           to
           reduce
           not
           a
           few
           from
           schisme
           and
           error
           ,
           striuing
           alwaies
           to
           retaine
           such
           in
           obedience
           of
           lawes
           ,
           and
           pretiouslie
           to
           esteeme
           and
           regard
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           When
           God
           had
           translated
           this
           Elias
           from
           vs
           ,
           then
           I
           sought
           to
           finde
           him
           in
           his
           workes
           :
           for
           they
           doe
           liuely
           expresse
           the
           picture
           of
           his
           minde
           and
           heart
           ,
           and
           taste
           sweetly
           of
           that
           pure
           fountaine
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           deriued
           .
           While
           he
           liued
           ,
           his
           lips
           often
           refreshed
           my
           soule
           :
           when
           he
           was
           gone
           ,
           I
           lamented
           much
           that
           I
           had
           not
           in
           Christianitie
           made
           that
           vse
           of
           him
           ;
           that
           a
           Heathen
           doth
           of
           a
           naturall
           wise
           man
           in
           humanitie
           .
           But
           now
           I
           praise
           God
           I
           haue
           found
           some
           good
           supplie
           of
           that
           which
           (
           through
           mine
           owne
           negl●gence
           )
           I
           wanted
           :
           for
           of
           his
           workes
           (
           which
           were
           then
           dispersed
           farre
           and
           neere
           ,
           but
           now
           by
           Gods
           prouidence
           the
           greatest
           and
           best
           part
           are
           come
           into
           my
           hands
           )
           I
           can
           say
           for
           my
           content
           as
           much
           as
           Cyprian
           could
           say
           of
           his
           graue
           ,
           ancient
           and
           learned
           Tertullian
           ,
           both
           for
           speciall
           instruction
           and
           consolation
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           no
           sooner
           gone
           from
           vs
           ,
           but
           some
           respecting
           gaine
           ,
           and
           not
           regarding
           godlinesse
           ,
           attempted
           forthwith
           to
           publish
           some
           fragments
           of
           his
           workes
           ,
           to
           the
           griefe
           (
           that
           I
           say
           no
           more
           )
           of
           many
           louing
           friends
           ,
           which
           haue
           long
           desired
           and
           expected
           the
           impression
           of
           all
           his
           workes
           .
           And
           here
           could
           I
           wish
           all
           the
           godly
           learned
           were
           of
           M.
           
             Francis
             Iunius
          
           iudgement
           ,
           for
           hee
           (
           to
           escape
           these
           hucksters
           handling
           )
           endeuours
           wisely
           in
           his
           life
           time
           to
           preuent
           such
           a
           mischiefe
           .
           
           For
           this
           cause
           M.
           D.
           Crooke
           ,
           (
           a
           reuerend
           man
           for
           his
           learning
           and
           labour
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           well
           deseruing
           of
           Gods
           people
           )
           for
           the
           great
           loue
           hee
           bare
           him
           ,
           and
           desiring
           the
           good
           of
           many
           ,
           pervsed
           and
           corrected
           some
           part
           of
           these
           workes
           ,
           intending
           to
           reuiew
           the
           whole
           .
           Now
           the
           Lord
           hath
           taken
           him
           also
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           giuen
           him
           rest
           ;
           I
           haue
           endeuoured
           what
           I
           could
           to
           looke
           ouer
           the
           rest
           of
           all
           these
           workes
           ;
           and
           here
           I
           offer
           and
           recommend
           them
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           best
           manner
           that
           I
           can
           ,
           after
           some
           labour
           and
           wearines
           .
           I
           wanted
           not
           the
           helpe
           of
           diuers
           both
           godly
           and
           learned
           friends
           ,
           we
           haue
           conferred
           sundrie
           copies
           together
           ,
           and
           by
           good
           conference
           reuised
           and
           corrected
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           Treatise
           of
           Counsels
           I
           found
           most
           distracted
           and
           corrupted
           .
           Of
           many
           hundreds
           I
           selected
           these
           few
           ,
           and
           haue
           reduced
           them
           into
           this
           alphabeticall
           order
           ,
           desiring
           so
           to
           dispose
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           euery
           counsell
           might
           be
           set
           vnder
           one
           speciall
           head
           or
           argument
           ,
           whereunto
           it
           seemed
           to
           haue
           most
           reference
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           all
           of
           affections
           I
           couched
           vnder
           that
           title
           AFFECTIONS
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           vnder
           that
           title
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           Of
           these
           Counsels
           I
           may
           anouch
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           that
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           more
           experienced
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           more
           sound
           refreshing
           for
           thy
           soule
           in
           some
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           in
           some
           one
           whole
           Sermon
           ,
           full
           of
           humane
           eloquence
           ,
           and
           affectation
           of
           stile
           ,
           which
           so
           many
           nice
           eares
           doe
           so
           much
           admire
           ,
           and
           yet
           still
           be
           learning
           and
           come
           but
           to
           a
           poore
           and
           meane
           taste
           and
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           When
           this
           volume
           was
           finished
           and
           past
           the
           presse
           ,
           in
           reuiewing
           the
           whole
           ,
           for
           the
           correction
           of
           some
           verball
           faults
           :
           I
           see
           and
           must
           confesse
           wee
           haue
           offended
           by
           our
           negligence
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           matter
           :
           yet
           so
           as
           I
           trust
           the
           louing
           and
           Christian
           readers
           ,
           will
           accept
           our
           endeuour
           without
           offence
           .
           In
           the
           Counsels
           ye
           haue
           often
           this
           addition
           ,
           
             he
             thought
             this
          
           ,
           or
           
             he
             said
             that
          
           :
           here
           I
           must
           request
           thee
           (
           Christian
           reader
           )
           not
           to
           iudge
           any
           such
           speeches
           to
           proceed
           from
           any
           pride
           or
           singularitie
           :
           for
           that
           such
           obseruations
           (
           as
           I
           suppose
           )
           were
           collected
           and
           taken
           by
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           set
           downe
           by
           himselfe
           .
           If
           his
           own
           hand
           had
           giuen
           these
           workes
           the
           last
           filing
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           a
           farre
           more
           excellent
           forme
           and
           beautie
           .
           But
           such
           were
           his
           trauels
           in
           his
           life
           time
           in
           preaching
           and
           comforting
           the
           afflicted
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           possiblie
           leaue
           these
           workes
           as
           he
           desired
           .
           In
           that
           one
           treatise
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           I
           found
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           with
           many
           corrections
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           answering
           (
           I
           am
           well
           assured
           )
           his
           hearts
           desire
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           foure
           yeeres
           past
           since
           I
           first
           purposed
           the
           collection
           and
           publishing
           of
           all
           these
           works
           .
           Now
           thou
           hast
           (
           good
           reader
           an
           impression
           of
           all
           (
           which
           hitherto
           I
           haue
           collected
           )
           in
           this
           forme
           thou
           seest
           ,
           that
           so
           by
           Gods
           good
           prouidence
           they
           may
           the
           better
           be
           reserued
           as
           a
           holy
           monument
           for
           posteritie
           .
           Concerning
           which
           ,
           be
           aduertised
           againe
           (
           good
           Christian
           )
           that
           whereas
           some
           books
           serue
           well
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           knowledge
           in
           diuine
           mysteries
           ,
           in
           the
           causes
           and
           meanes
           of
           saluation
           ,
           yet
           thou
           must
           remember
           not
           to
           rest
           herein
           :
           for
           many
           be
           rich
           in
           knowledge
           which
           be
           very
           poore
           ,
           and
           barren
           in
           obedience
           ,
           contented
           onely
           to
           looke
           on
           the
           end
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           and
           thinking
           that
           when
           like
           Snailes
           they
           creepe
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           they
           be
           too
           forward
           ,
           and
           make
           too
           much
           haste
           to
           follow
           Christ.
           And
           againe
           ,
           whereas
           others
           labour
           much
           and
           to
           good
           purpose
           in
           books
           of
           controuersies
           against
           all
           the
           professed
           enemies
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           this
           studie
           
           also
           hath
           not
           the
           like
           fruit
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           for
           howsoeuer
           some
           profit
           much
           this
           way
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           confutation
           of
           all
           the
           aduersaries
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           yet
           in
           very
           many
           ,
           these
           bookes
           helpe
           little
           to
           godlines
           ,
           but
           rather
           fill
           the
           heads
           and
           hearts
           of
           men
           with
           a
           spirit
           of
           contradiction
           and
           contention
           ,
           as
           our
           common
           experience
           daily
           teacheth
           vs.
           This
           good
           seruant
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           these
           workes
           ,
           doth
           not
           onely
           teach
           and
           informe
           the
           mind
           in
           sundry
           arguments
           handled
           in
           this
           volume
           ,
           concerning
           truth
           and
           error
           ,
           that
           so
           in
           iudgement
           wee
           might
           receiue
           the
           one
           and
           reiect
           the
           other
           :
           but
           most
           principally
           respecteth
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           to
           edifie
           the
           heart
           and
           conscience
           ,
           being
           well
           assured
           ,
           that
           this
           part
           hath
           most
           neede
           in
           most
           Christians
           of
           direction
           and
           consolation
           :
           and
           as
           we
           be
           in
           this
           part
           affected
           ,
           so
           be
           we
           in
           substance
           and
           veritie
           before
           God.
           For
           this
           cause
           hee
           desireth
           and
           laboureth
           most
           in
           all
           these
           workes
           ,
           to
           stirre
           vp
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           quicken
           the
           affections
           to
           embrace
           true
           godlines
           ,
           that
           so
           being
           freed
           from
           sin
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           
             made
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             might
             haue
             our
             fruit
             in
             holines
             ,
          
           
             and
             in
             the
             end
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           In
           this
           Impression
           I
           haue
           carefully
           reuised
           and
           corrected
           in
           the
           whole
           worke
           ,
           all
           the
           faults
           ,
           which
           either
           by
           mine
           owne
           priuate
           reading
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           other
           louing
           friends
           ,
           I
           could
           obserue
           in
           word
           or
           matter
           .
           Here
           I
           rest
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           requesting
           thy
           prayers
           (
           good
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           that
           now
           all
           these
           holy
           workes
           thus
           knit
           together
           ,
           may
           serue
           to
           Gods
           glorie
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           further
           building
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           our
           Land.
           
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             HENRY
             HOLLAND
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHristian
           Reader
           ,
           thou
           hast
           here
           all
           Maister
           GREENHAMS
           workes
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           beene
           heretofore
           gathered
           and
           published
           by
           the
           industrie
           of
           that
           worthy
           and
           painefull
           Preacher
           ,
           Maister
           
             Henry
             Holland
          
           .
           In
           this
           edition
           thus
           much
           is
           performed
           ,
           viz.
           the
           119.
           
           Psalme
           perfected
           ,
           a
           praier
           of
           Maister
           GREENHAMS
           in
           the
           end
           of
           his
           workes
           added
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Booke
           reduced
           into
           a
           more
           methodicall
           order
           ,
           which
           would
           haue
           beene
           d●●e
           by
           Maister
           Holland
           if
           he
           had
           longer
           liued
           :
           all
           which
           hath
           now
           beene
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           published
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           as
           may
           appeare
           in
           the
           contents
           following
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SHORT
           AND
           GENERALL
           VIEVV
           OF
           ALL
           SVCH
           MATTERS
           AS
           ARE
           CONTAINED
           IN
           THE
           VVHOLE
           VVorkes
           of
           Mr.
           Greenham
           :
           digested
           after
           a
           more
           Methodicall
           manner
           then
           heretofore
           .
           The
           whole
           Booke
           is
           diuided
           into
           fiue
           seuerall
           parts
           ,
           as
           hereafter
           followeth
           ,
           with
           their
           particular
           Titles
           contained
           vnder
           euery
           one
           of
           the
           said
           Parts
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             FIRST
             PART
             :
             Wherein
             are
             contained
             these
             Titles
             hereunder
             following
             .
          
           
             1
             THE
             first
             portion
             is
             of
             graue
             Counsels
             .
             
               page
               1
            
          
           
             2
             Another
             or
             second
             portion
             of
             an
             hundred
             and
             one
             and
             fifty
             graue
             Counsels
             ,
             or
             diuine
             Aphorismes
             .
             
               page
               44
            
          
           
             3
             A
             third
             portion
             likewise
             of
             an
             hundred
             graue
             counsels
             ,
             and
             diuine
             directions
             for
             the
             attaining
             and
             retaining
             of
             faith
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             
               page
               51
            
          
           
             4
             A
             short
             forme
             of
             catechising
             .
             
               page
               71
            
          
        
         
           
             THE
             SECOND
             PART
             :
             Wherein
             are
             contained
             these
             Treatises
             following
             .
          
           
             1
             A
             Sweet
             comfort
             for
             an
             afflicted
             Conscience
             .
             
               page
               95
            
          
           
             2
             A
             second
             Treatise
             of
             the
             same
             argument
             .
             
               page
               112
            
          
           
             3
             The
             markes
             of
             a
             righteous
             man.
             118
          
           
             4
             Sweet
             and
             sure
             signes
             of
             Election
             to
             them
             that
             are
             brought
             low
             .
             122
          
           
             5
             A
             Treatise
             of
             Contract
             before
             marriage
             .
             122
          
           
             6
             A
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Sabaoth
             .
             128
          
           
             7
             Notes
             of
             saluation
             ,
             with
             the
             necessitie
             and
             notes
             of
             a
             true
             &
             vpright
             hart
             .
             171.
             172
          
           
             8
             A
             direction
             for
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             
               page
               173
            
          
           
             9
             A
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             178
          
           
             10
             A
             Treatise
             of
             examination
             before
             and
             after
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             187
          
           
             11
             A
             Treatise
             of
             Gods
             feare
             .
             194
          
           
             12
             A
             Treatise
             of
             Hypocrisie
             .
             200
          
           
             13
             A
             Treatise
             of
             Anger
             .
             204
          
           
             14
             A
             Treatise
             of
             Blessednesse
             .
             207
          
           
             15
             A
             Treatise
             of
             Fasting
             .
             210
          
           
             16
             A
             Treatise
             of
             sending
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             216
          
           
             17
             A
             short
             treatise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             vpon
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Ioel
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             32.
             alledged
             by
             
               Peter
               ,
               Acts
               2.
            
             ver
             .
             21.
             236
          
        
         
           
             THE
             THIRD
             PART
             :
             Wherein
             are
             contained
             these
             Sermons
             following
             .
          
           
             1
             THE
             first
             Sermon
             ,
             of
             Quenching
             the
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             vpon
             
               1
               Thes.
               5.
            
             ver
             .
             19.
             241
          
           
             2
             Of
             murmuring
             ,
             on
             
               Exod.
               16.
            
             v.
             2.
             249
          
           
             3
             Of
             Zeale
             ,
             
               Reue.
               3.
            
             v.
             19.
             255
          
           
             4
             Of
             a
             Good
             name
             ,
             
               Prou.
               22.
            
             v.
             1.
             259
          
           
             5
             Of
             Humilitie
             ,
             
               Prou.
               18.
            
             v.
             12.
             268
          
           
             6
             Of
             the
             education
             of
             children
             ,
             
               Prou.
               17.
            
             ver
             .
             ●1
             .
             276
          
           
             7
             Of
             Repentance
             and
             true
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             ,
             
               Acts
               2.
            
             ver
             .
             37.
             281
          
           
             
             8.
             9.
             10.
             
             Of
             the
             heauenly
             purchase
             in
             three
             Sermons
             ,
             on
             
               Mat.
               13.
               44.
            
             287
          
           
             11
             Of
             Christian
             warfare
             ,
             on
             
               Ephe.
               6.
               ver
               .
               10.
               11.
            
             307
          
           
             12
             Of
             diuers
             Christian
             instructions
             ,
             on
             
               Psal.
               16.
            
             316
          
           
             13
             Of
             flying
             ill
             company
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             Sweareing
             ,
             on
             
               Gen.
               42.
               v.
               9.
               12.
               14.
               15.
               21.
            
             332
          
           
             14
             Of
             the
             mutuall
             duties
             betweene
             the
             Ministers
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             on
             
               Heb.
               13.
               ver
               .
               17.
            
             339
          
           
             15
             Of
             the
             Confession
             of
             sinnes
             :
             how
             many
             kindes
             of
             Confession
             ,
             how
             truly
             to
             confesse
             ,
             and
             the
             necessary
             vse
             thereof
             ,
             on
             
               Pro.
               28.
               15.
            
             359
          
           
             16
             Of
             the
             first
             effect
             of
             Christs
             crosse
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             thereby
             ,
             how
             rightly
             to
             professe
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             loue
             that
             we
             should
             beare
             thereunto
             ,
             the
             ioy
             that
             ariseth
             therefrom
             ,
             on
             
               Gal.
               6.
               ver
               .
               14.
               15.
            
             363
          
           
             17
             Of
             the
             latter
             or
             second
             effect
             of
             Christ
             his
             crosses
             which
             is
             the
             power
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             how
             and
             by
             what
             meanes
             men
             are
             made
             new
             creatures
             ,
             on
             
               Galat.
               6.
               ver
               .
               15.
            
             370
          
        
         
           
             THE
             FOVRTH
             PART
             :
             Wherein
             are
             contained
             certaine
             Meditations
             on
             diuers
             portions
             and
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1
             MEditations
             on
             the.
             
               119.
               
               Psal.
            
             381
          
           
             2
             Meditations
             on
             
               Pro.
               4.
               vers
               .
               13.
            
             to
             23.
             609
          
           
             3
             Meditations
             on
             
               Prou.
               14.
               ver
               .
               5.
               6.
               7.
               8.
            
             622
          
           
             4
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             .
             627
          
           
             5
             A
             briefe
             summe
             of
             Ecclesiastes
             .
             628
          
        
         
           
             THE
             FIFT
             PART
             :
             Wherein
             are
             contained
             godly
             instructions
             for
             the
             due
             examination
             and
             direction
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             attayning
             and
             retayning
             of
             faith
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             :
             reduced
             into
             diuers
             Chapters
             and
             common
             places
             ,
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             OF
             Christian
             Admonition
             .
             629
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Forme
             and
             Rules
             of
             Christian
             Admonition
             .
             631
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Of
             Adultery
             and
             youthfull
             affections
             .
             635
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Of
             Affection
             .
             638
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             Affliction
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             Anger
             .
             641
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Of
             Angels
             .
             ead
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Of
             Baptisme
             .
             642
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Of
             Couetousnesse
             and
             the
             desire
             of
             Riches
             .
             643
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Of
             Care
             ,
             couetousnesse
             ,
             and
             Contentation
             .
             644
          
           
             Chap.
             11
          
           
             Of
             our
             generall
             and
             speciall
             calling
             .
             645
          
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Of
             conference
             and
             godly
             wisedome
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             tongue
             .
             647
          
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Church
             .
             ead
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             confession
             of
             sinne
             .
             649
          
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Of
             Conscience
             .
             650
          
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Of
             censure
             and
             correstion
             .
             651
          
           
             Chap.
             17
          
           
             Of
             ceremonies
             ,
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             of
             turning
             Christian
             libertie
             into
             vnchristian
             licentiousnesse
             .
             652
          
           
             Chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Godly
             Meditations
             concerning
             Christs
             power
             against
             Sathan
             ,
             loue
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             how
             hee
             is
             our
             wisedome
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             communion
             with
             him
             .
             654
          
           
             Chap.
             19
          
           
             Of
             Death
             and
             Iudgement
             .
             656
          
           
             Chap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             Meditation
             of
             Death
             how
             profitable
             .
             659
          
           
             Chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Of
             dulnesse
             of
             spirit
             and
             of
             feeling
             .
             662
          
           
             
             Chap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Of
             Catechizing
             and
             instruction
             of
             youth
             .
             662
          
           
             Chap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Of
             Examples
             ,
             and
             how
             wee
             must
             not
             sinne
             vpon
             Example
             .
             666
          
           
             Chap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Of
             Examination
             of
             our selues
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             by
             their
             issues
             :
             and
             how
             to
             gouerne
             the
             eyes
             .
             671
          
           
             Chap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Exercises
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Fasting
             ,
             &c.
             and
             of
             the
             carefull
             vse
             of
             the
             meanes
             at
             all
             times
             .
             673
          
           
             Chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Gouernment
             of
             the
             Eyes
             .
             675
          
           
             Chap.
             27.
             
          
           
             Of
             Faith
             ,
             Iustification
             by
             faith
             ,
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             iust
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             Feeling
             .
             678
          
           
             Chap.
             28.
             
          
           
             Of
             Feare
             .
             682
          
           
             Chap.
             29.
             
          
           
             Of
             Friendship
             ,
             Familiaritie
             ,
             Familie
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             .
             684
          
           
             Chap.
             30.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             profit
             and
             examine
             our selues
             ,
             when
             friends
             forsake
             vs.
             685
          
           
             Chap.
             31.
             
          
           
             Of
             Godlinesse
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             meanes
             we
             must
             draw
             neere
             to
             God.
             689
          
           
             Chap.
             32.
             
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             free
             Grace
             ,
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             Mercie
             ,
             and
             how
             wee
             may
             try
             our
             loue
             to
             God.
             692
          
           
             Chap.
             33.
             
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             Mercie
             .
             695
          
           
             Chap.
             34.
             
          
           
             Teaching
             vs
             why
             we
             are
             specially
             to
             keepe
             watch
             and
             ward
             ouer
             our
             harts
             .
             700
          
           
             Chap.
             35.
             
          
           
             Where
             is
             taught
             how
             wee
             must
             narrowly
             watch
             ouer
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             ouer
             our
             affections
             for
             many
             causes
             .
             703
          
           
             Chap.
             36.
             
          
           
             Of
             hearing
             Gods
             word
             .
             707
          
           
             Chap.
             37.
             
          
           
             Of
             Humilitie
             and
             pride
             .
             711
          
           
             Chap.
             38.
             
          
           
             Of
             hypocrisie
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             hart
             .
             715
          
           
             Chap.
             39.
             
          
           
             Of
             Heresie
             and
             many
             corrupt
             kindes
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Diuell
             pestereth
             the
             Churches
             with
             euill
             teachers
             .
             720
          
           
             Chap.
             40.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Iudgements
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             iust
             he
             is
             in
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             how
             his
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             to
             Israel
             appertaine
             to
             vs.
             722
          
           
             Chap.
             41.
             
          
           
             Of
             Ioy
             and
             Sorrow
             .
             724
          
           
             Chap.
             42.
             
          
           
             Of
             iniuries
             ,
             offences
             and
             controuersies
             .
             727
          
           
             Chap.
             43.
             
          
           
             Of
             Iudgement
             and
             Folly.
             731
          
           
             Chap.
             44.
             
          
           
             Of
             Knowledge
             and
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             seeke
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Sathans
             Sophistris
             ,
             &c.
             733
          
           
             Chap
             45.
             
          
           
             Of
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             worketh
             without
             ,
             and
             with
             meanes
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             attend
             on
             the
             meanes
             .
             736
          
           
             Chap.
             46.
             
          
           
             Of
             Magistracie
             or
             gouernment
             .
             739
          
           
             Chap.
             47.
             
          
           
             Of
             Matrimonie
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Duties
             which
             belong
             to
             that
             state
             .
             742
          
           
             Chap.
             48.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Ministerie
             .
             743
          
           
             Chap.
             49.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Ministerie
             .
             747
          
           
             Chap.
             50.
             
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             excellencie
             ,
             and
             truth
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             wicked
             abuse
             Scriptures
             .
             753
          
           
             Chap.
             51.
             
          
           
             Of
             Murmuring
             .
             758
          
           
             Chap.
             52.
             
          
           
             Of
             patience
             vnder
             the
             Crosse.
             761
          
           
             Chap.
             53.
             
          
           
             Of
             predestination
             ,
             perseuerance
             ,
             and
             presumption
             .
             764
          
           
             Chap.
             54.
             
          
           
             Of
             Prosperity
             and
             Aduersity
             ,
             and
             of
             griefe
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Temptations
             incident
             to
             it
             .
             766
          
           
             Chap.
             55.
             
          
           
             Of
             Prosperity
             and
             Aduersity
             .
             769
          
           
             Chap.
             56.
             
          
           
             Of
             Prophecie
             and
             Preaching
             .
             770
          
           
             Chap.
             57.
             
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             Prouidence
             .
             773
          
           
             Chap.
             58.
             
          
           
             Of
             Prayer
             and
             Meditation
             .
             775
          
           
             Chap.
             59.
             
          
           
             Of
             Repentance
             .
             779
          
           
             Chap.
             60.
             
          
           
             Of
             Riches
             and
             their
             abuse
             .
             783
          
           
             Chap.
             61.
             
          
           
             Of
             Sacraments
             .
             786
          
           
             Chap.
             62.
             
          
           
             Of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             abstaine
             from
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             the
             punishments
             thereof
             .
             788
          
           
             Chap.
             63.
             
          
           
             Of
             Phisicke
             and
             Diet.
             794
          
           
             Chap.
             64.
             
          
           
             Of
             Sathans
             practises
             ,
             &
             of
             Schisme
             and
             security
             .
             796
          
           
             Chap.
             65.
             
          
           
             Of
             Parents
             ,
             Education
             of
             Children
             ,
             Gouernours
             of
             youth
             ,
             and
             care
             of
             Posterity
             .
             798
          
           
             Chap.
             66.
             
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             of
             Religion
             true
             and
             false
             .
             801
          
           
             Chap.
             67.
             
          
           
             Of
             Regeneration
             and
             Sanctification
             .
             803
          
           
             Chap.
             68.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             809
          
           
             Chap.
             69.
             
          
           
             Of
             Thanks
             giuing
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             the
             Creatures
             .
             812
          
           
             Chap.
             70.
             
          
           
             Of
             Temptation
             .
             813
          
           
             Chap.
             71.
             
          
           
             Of
             Truth
             and
             errors
             ,
             sincerity
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             word
             .
             817
          
           
             Chap.
             72.
             
          
           
             Of
             Witchcraft
             and
             vnbeliefe
             .
             821
          
           
             
             Chap.
             73.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             and
             of
             the
             confirmation
             thereof
             by
             signes
             and
             wonders
             .
             822
          
           
             Chap.
             74.
             
          
           
             Of
             good
             workes
             ,
             and
             our
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             word
             .
             826
          
           
             Chap.
             75.
             
          
           
             Of
             Zeale
             .
             829
          
        
         
           
             Next
             vnto
             these
             follow
             other
             diuine
             arguments
             ,
             and
             common
             places
             in
             Religion
             ,
             contained
             in
             22.
             
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             OF
             Conscience
             .
             832
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Of
             Order
             how
             necessary
             in
             all
             things
             .
             833
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Of
             hearing
             Gods
             word
             .
             834
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Who
             be
             Swine
             ,
             and
             who
             be
             Dogges
             .
             837
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             vnmercifulnesse
             .
             ead
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             Workes
             .
             838
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Of
             Policie
             .
             ead
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Of
             speciall
             notes
             of
             a
             man
             truly
             righteous
             and
             religious
             .
             839
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             839
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Of
             Discipline
             and
             Excommunication
             .
             842
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Of
             Meanes
             .
             844
          
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Of
             diuers
             names
             applyed
             to
             the
             Diuell
             in
             Scripture
             .
             845
          
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             .
             846
          
           
             Chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Of
             shame
             and
             shamefastnesse
             .
             847
          
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Of
             Iustification
             .
             848
          
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Of
             Parables
             and
             Similitud●s
             ead
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             Prouidence
             .
             850
          
           
             Chap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Of
             Seeking
             God.
             851
          
           
             Chap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Of
             Sinne.
             ead
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Of
             profit
             and
             pleasure
             .
             852
          
           
             Chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Of
             Christs
             power
             .
             852
          
           
             Chap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Of
             Temptation
             .
             853
          
        
         
           
             A
             Short
             Direction
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             afflicted
             consciences
             .
             854
          
           
             Rules
             for
             an
             afflicted
             minde
             ,
             concerning
             seuerall
             Temptations
             .
             855
          
           
             Rules
             concerning
             the
             power
             and
             priuiledges
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
             857
          
           
             A
             short
             direction
             for
             one
             troubled
             in
             minde
             .
             871
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             diuers
             Letters
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             zealous
             Prayer
             of
             M.
             Greenhams
             .
             881
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             EPIGRAMMA
             IN
             OPERA
             Pijssimi
             ,
             &
             doctiss
             .
             Theologi
             .
             M.
             
               Ric.
               Greenham
            
             ,
             labore
             ac
             studio
             .
             M.
             Hollandi
             ,
             diuini
             verbi
             apud
             Londinates
             Ministri
             fideliss
             .
             edita
             ,
             post
             obitum
             Authoris
             ,
             per
             
               F.
               Hering
            
             .
             D.
             Med.
             
          
           
             MEntibus
             afflictis
             ,
             grauis
             haec
             afflictio
             cessit
             ,
          
           
             Greenamum
             è
             medio
             tolli
             ,
             qui
             saepè
             solebat
          
           
             Eregius
             mentis
             Medicus
             ,
             solatia
             mira
          
           
             Dexteritate
             sacris
             virtus
             depromere
             chartis
             .
          
           
             Sicque
             pias
             animas
             vitiorum
             mole
             grauatas
             ,
          
           
             Implicitas
             Satanae
             laqueis
             ,
             misereque
             agitatas
          
           
             Infernis
             furijs
             ,
             exemit
             faucibus
             Orci
             .
          
           
             Antidotos
             quippè
             hic
             varias
             ,
             ac
             pharmaca
             norat
             .
          
           
             Coelica
             ,
             &
             antiqui
             technasque
             dolosque
             colubri
             :
          
           
             Hinc
             tristes
             moerent
             mentes
             geminant
             que
             querelas
             ,
          
           
             Quod
             mala
             permaneant
             Medico
             pereunte
             :
             sed
             ecce
          
           
             Hollandus
             pius
             ,
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             respicit
             illas
             ,
          
           
             Greenamumque
             loqui
             rursus
             post
             funera
             fecit
             :
          
           
             Alloquio
             &
             duros
             solito
             mule●re
             labores
             .
          
           
             Gaudete
             attonitae
             mentes
             lamentaque
             crebris
          
           
             Suspirijs
             ,
             alijsque
             remissa
             relinquite
             ,
             vester
          
           
             Grenamus
             praestò
             est
             vobis
             ,
             pretiosaque
             secum
          
           
             Balsama
             in
             Elysijs
             portat
             nascentia
             campis
             .
          
           
             Floruit
             in
             terris
             olim
             Greenamus
             ,
             in
             alto
          
           
             Nunc
             floret
             coelo
             ,
             terraque
             virescere
             rursus
          
           
             Incipit
             Hollandi
             studio
             ,
             curaque
             sagaci
             .
          
           
             Scilicet
             haec
             verae
             merces
             pietatis
             ,
             vt
             ipsam
          
           
             Conculcet
             mortem
             ,
             satanam
             ,
             ruptisque
             Gehenna
          
           
             Aeteroum
             vireat
             vinclis
             ,
             post
             fata
             superstet
             .
          
        
         
           
             IN
             OBITVM
             ET
             OPVS
             .
             Richardi
             Greenhami
             .
          
           
             
               NOn
               erat
               hic
               celebri
               Greenhamus
               stemmate
               natus
               ,
            
             
               Ast
               pictate
               sua
               nobilitatus
               erat
               .
            
             
               Huius
               ego
               laudes
               si
               forsan
               fingere
               credar
               ,
            
             
               Vita
               fiet
               testis
               ,
               testis
               &
               istud
               opus
               .
            
             
               Vita
               fiet
               testis
               ,
               cuius
               radiante
               nitore
               ,
            
             
               Vtilitas
               populo
               ,
               gloria
               nacta
               Deo.
            
             
               Testis
               &
               istud
               opus
               mira
               pietate
               refertum
               ,
            
             
               Quod
               digito
               monstrat
               Religionis
               iter
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               R.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             ON
             THE
             DEATH
             AND
             WORKS
             OF
             
               MASTER
               GREENHAM
            
             .
          
           
             
               SOme
               skilfull
               Caruer
               helpe
               me
               to
               endorse
            
             
               The
               blessed
               stone
               that
               hideth
               Greenhams
               corse
               ,
            
             
               Make
               me
               a
               tree
               whose
               branches
               withered
               beene
               ,
            
             
               And
               yet
               the
               leaues
               and
               fruit
               are
               euer
               greene
               .
            
             
               The
               more
               the
               stocke
               dyes
               let
               them
               flourish
               more
               ,
            
             
               And
               grow
               more
               kindly
               greene
               than
               ●arst
               before
               .
            
             
               Set
               Time
               and
               ●nuie
               gazing
               at
               the
               ro●e
               ,
            
             
               Cursing
               their
               ●ootlesse
               hand
               ,
               and
               sliding
               foote
               .
            
             
               Let
               all
               the
               Graces
               sit
               them
               in
               the
               shade
               ,
            
             
               And
               pull
               those
               leaues
               whose
               beautie
               cannot
               fade
               .
            
             
               Greenham
               ,
               if
               this
               cannot
               thy
               worth
               descriue
               ,
            
             
               That
               thou
               once
               dead
               ,
               thy
               works
               are
               still
               aliue
               ,
            
             
               Would
               I
               might
               say
               thy selfe
               could
               neuer
               die
               ,
            
             
               But
               emulate
               thy
               workes
               eternitie
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VPON
             HIS
             SABBATH
             .
          
           
             
               WHile
               Greenham
               writeth
               of
               the
               Sabbaths
               rest
               ,
            
             
               His
               soule
               inioyes
               not
               which
               his
               pen
               exprest
               :
            
             
               His
               worke
               inioyes
               not
               what
               it selfe
               doth
               say
               ,
            
             
               For
               it
               shall
               neuer
               finde
               one
               resting
               day
               .
            
             
               A
               thousand
               hands
               shall
               tosse
               each
               page
               and
               line
               ,
            
             
               Which
               shall
               be
               scanned
               by
               a
               thousand
               eyne
               .
            
             
               That
               Sabbaths
               rest
               ,
               or
               this
               Sabbaths
               vnrest
               .
            
             
               Hard
               is
               to
               say
               whether
               is
               the
               happiest
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Hall.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               ANOTHER
               IN
               ENGLISH
               IN
               COMMENDATION
            
             of
             Maister
             Greenham
             ,
             and
             his
             godly
             and
             learned
             workes
             ,
             set
             forth
             by
             Maister
             
               Holland
               ,
               Preacher
               of
               Gods
               word
               .
            
          
           
             
               GReene
               yet
               I
               am
               (
               may
               Greenham
               say
               )
               and
               greene
               shall
               flourish
               still
               :
            
             
               Though
               World
               ,
               Sicknes
               ,
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               Graue
               ,
               on
               me
               haue
               wrought
               their
               will
               ,
            
             
               The
               Apostate
               world
               ,
               me
               wore
               with
               griefe
               ,
               and
               troubles
               manifold
               ,
            
             
               Whilst
               that
               I
               sought
               with
               all
               my
               strength
               ,
               her
               pillers
               to
               vphold
               .
            
             
               Then
               Sicknes
               came
               Deaths
               Sergeant
               grim
               ,
               my
               ●arkesse
               craz'd
               t'
               arrest
               ,
            
             
               And
               Death
               at
               sheeles
               with
               gaping
               graue
               receiu'd
               me
               for
               their
               guest
               .
            
             
               But
               great
               Emmanuel
               mark'd
               ,
               and
               smilde
               to
               see
               them
               take
               this
               toyle
            
             
               To
               roote
               ,
               and
               race
               out
               Greenham
               quite
               :
               and
               gaue
               them
               all
               the
               foyle
               .
            
             
               My
               soule
               he
               plants
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               there
               greene
               to
               flourish
               aye
               ,
            
             
               And
               charg'd
               the
               graue
               my
               body
               safe
               ,
               to
               keepe
               till
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             
               And
               least
               Death
               should
               suppose
               on
               earth
               ,
               h
               'had
               blotted
               out
               my
               name
               :
            
             
               He
               stirs
               vp
               Hollands
               louing
               minde
               ,
               for
               to
               renue
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               as
               oyntments
               precious
               ,
               my
               workes
               on
               earth
               doe
               smell
               ,
            
             
               Refreshing
               poore
               distressed
               soules
               ,
               whom
               Sathan
               seekes
               to
               quell
               .
            
             
               Loe
               here
               the
               fruit
               of
               godly
               zeale
               ,
               and
               zealous
               pietie
               ,
            
             
               In
               Greenham
               who
               triumphs
               against
               all
               Sathans
               tyrannie
               .
            
             
               In
               spite
               of
               world
               ,
               Sicknes
               ,
               Death
               ,
               Graue
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               Hell
               ,
            
             
               With
               godly
               Men
               ,
               aliue
               and
               dead
               ,
               it
               alwaies
               shall
               goe
               well
               .
            
          
           
             
               F.
               Hering
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           VVORSHIPFVLL
           SIR
           
             MARMADVKE
             DARRELL
          
           ,
           AND
           SIR
           
             THOMAS
             BLOOTHER
          
           KNIGHTS
           ,
           SVRVEYERS
           GENERALL
           FOR
           THE
           VICTVALING
           OF
           HIS
           MAIESTIES
           NAVIE
           :
           
             Stephen
             Egerton
          
           wisheth
           increase
           of
           all
           true
           comfort
           in
           this
           
             life
             ,
             and
             euerlasting
             felicitie
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             through
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             PVblius
             Virgilius
          
           (
           Prince
           of
           Latine
           Poets
           )
           being
           demaunded
           why
           he
           read
           the
           writings
           of
           old
           Ennius
           ,
           made
           this
           answere
           ,
           
             Aurum
             colligo
             ex
             Ennij
             stercore
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           gather
           golde
           out
           of
           Ennius
           his
           dunghill
           ;
           meaning
           thereby
           ,
           that
           though
           Ennius
           his
           Poems
           were
           not
           so
           exquisitely
           penned
           as
           they
           might
           haue
           been
           ,
           by
           Virgil
           himselfe
           ;
           yet
           much
           good
           matter
           might
           be
           picked
           out
           of
           them
           .
           Surely
           (
           right
           VVorshipfull
           )
           if
           one
           heathen
           man
           could
           gather
           gold
           out
           of
           the
           writings
           of
           another
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           may
           we
           (
           being
           Christians
           )
           gather
           not
           gold
           only
           ,
           but
           pearles
           and
           pretious
           stones
           out
           of
           the
           religious
           and
           holy
           labours
           of
           Master
           
             Richard
             Greenham
          
           (
           though
           not
           all
           polished
           by
           his
           owne
           penne
           )
           being
           a
           most
           godly
           brother
           ,
           yea
           more
           than
           a
           brother
           ,
           euen
           a
           most
           painefull
           Pastor
           ,
           zealous
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           reuerend
           Father
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           for
           practicall
           diuinity
           (
           which
           ought
           worthily
           to
           haue
           the
           preheminence
           )
           he
           was
           inferiour
           to
           few
           or
           none
           in
           his
           time
           .
           VVherefore
           the
           same
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           moued
           that
           faithful
           Minister
           ,
           Master
           
             Henry
             Holland
          
           ,
           to
           collect
           and
           publish
           so
           many
           of
           his
           worthie
           labours
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           doth
           call
           and
           allure
           others
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           namely
           you
           right
           VVorshipfull
           ,
           who
           haue
           shewed
           singular
           kindnes
           (
           as
           Naomi
           saith
           of
           Boaz
           )
           both
           to
           the
           
           liuing
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           dead
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           both
           to
           good
           Master
           Holland
           while
           he
           liued
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           desolate
           widow
           and
           fatherles
           children
           since
           his
           death
           .
           In
           respect
           whereof
           ,
           shee
           desired
           by
           my
           hand
           to
           testifie
           hir
           thankfulnes
           to
           both
           your
           VVorships
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           these
           two
           mites
           of
           this
           dedicatory
           Epistle
           ;
           which
           office
           of
           loue
           to
           my
           deare
           brother
           deceased
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           widow
           and
           children
           liuing
           ,
           I
           doe
           the
           more
           willingly
           tender
           to
           your
           VVorships
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           partly
           priuie
           to
           your
           kindnes
           and
           bountie
           ,
           both
           towards
           them
           &
           towards
           others
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             giue
             mercie
          
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
             )
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Onesiphorus
             ,
             for
             he
             often
          
           
             refreshed
             me
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           The
           same
           might
           faithful
           Holland
           say
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           may
           his
           widow
           and
           children
           say
           ,
           The
           Lord
           giue
           mercie
           to
           your
           houses
           and
           posteritie
           ,
           for
           you
           haue
           often
           refreshed
           them
           ;
           which
           being
           done
           (
           as
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           from
           loue
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           pure
           heart
           ,
           shall
           be
           put
           to
           your
           reckning
           ,
           and
           brought
           in
           as
           a
           cleare
           euidence
           ,
           for
           a
           comfortable
           sentence
           to
           passe
           on
           your
           side
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           To
           whose
           most
           gratious
           direction
           and
           blessing
           ,
           I
           commit
           you
           both
           ,
           with
           the
           vertuous
           and
           Christian
           Ladies
           your
           wiues
           ,
           and
           whole
           families
           .
           From
           my
           house
           in
           the
           Black
           Friers
           ,
           this
           third
           day
           of
           Aprill
           .
           1605.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             VVorships
             readie
             to
             be
             commanded
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             STEPH
             .
             EGERTON
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
               
               
                 GRAVE
                 COVNSELS
                 ,
                 AND
                 GODLY
                 OBSERVATIONS
                 :
                 SERVING
                 GENERALLY
                 TO
                 DIRECT
                 ALL
                 MEN
                 IN
                 THE
                 WAIES
                 OF
                 TRVE
                 GODLINES
                 ;
                 BVT
                 PRINCIPALly
                 applyed
                 to
                 instruct
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 all
                 afflicted
                 consciences
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Affections
                   .
                
                 
                   HE
                   vsed
                   this
                   triall
                   of
                   his
                   affections
                   ;
                   as
                   of
                   anger
                   ,
                   griefe
                   ,
                   ioy
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   :
                   If
                   by
                   them
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   lesse
                   fit
                   to
                   pray
                   ;
                   more
                   vnable
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   good
                   he
                   should
                   ,
                   lesse
                   carefull
                   to
                   auoid
                   sin
                   ;
                   then
                   he
                   thought
                   
                   his
                   affection
                   carnall
                   and
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   his
                   anger
                   ,
                   loue
                   ,
                   grief
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   affectiōs
                   prouoked
                   him
                   more
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   him
                   fitter
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   thought
                   his
                   affections
                   to
                   be
                   sent
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   blessing
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   God
                   sheweth
                   vs
                   often
                   in
                   our
                   affections
                   ,
                   what
                   we
                   may
                   doe
                   in
                   our
                   outward
                   actions
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Some
                   labour
                   more
                   for
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   lesse
                   for
                   affection
                   :
                   some
                   more
                   for
                   affection
                   ,
                   lesse
                   
                   for
                   knowledge
                   :
                   some
                   busie
                   themselues
                   in
                   Church-discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   slender
                   sighted
                   in
                   their
                   priuie
                   corruptions
                   :
                   some
                   be
                   diligent
                   to
                   espie
                   things
                   in
                   others
                   abroad
                   ,
                   and
                   negligent
                   to
                   trie
                   themselues
                   at
                   home
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   match
                   both
                   together
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Rare
                   good
                   things
                   are
                   pleasant
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   vse
                   they
                   are
                   lesse
                   esteemed
                   :
                   and
                   rare
                   euill
                   things
                   are
                   fearefull
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   vse
                   they
                   become
                   lesse
                   grieuous
                   .
                   This
                   comes
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   rather
                   bring
                   with
                   vs
                   naturall
                   affections
                   ,
                   of
                   ioy
                   ,
                   and
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   and
                   feare
                   ,
                   than
                   spirituall
                   
                   meditations
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   ioy
                   and
                   sorrow
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   We
                   must
                   euer
                   learne
                   to
                   suspect
                   our
                   owne
                   opinion
                   and
                   affection
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   case
                   any
                   
                   thing
                   concerneth
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   He
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   for
                   some
                   causes
                   naturall
                   affection
                   deceiued
                   him
                   :
                   yet
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   caused
                   him
                   to
                   doe
                   duties
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   He
                   thought
                   it
                   not
                   good
                   at
                   table
                   to
                   be
                   extraordinarie
                   either
                   in
                   ioy
                   or
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   it
                   were
                   for
                   some
                   special
                   cause
                   :
                   but
                   rather
                   it
                   were
                   conuenient
                   ,
                   priuately
                   to
                   a
                   godly
                   friend
                   or
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   powre
                   out
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   Ioseph
                   to
                   make
                   our
                   affections
                   knowne
                   as
                   little
                   in
                   companie
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Afflictions
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   HE
                   thought
                   all
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   puttings
                   of
                   him
                   to
                   God
                   from
                   slothfulnes
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   certaine
                   thing
                   in
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   more
                   their
                   afflictions
                   grow
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   their
                   faith
                   groweth
                   :
                   the
                   more
                   Sathan
                   striueth
                   to
                   draw
                   them
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   they
                   draw
                   neer
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   although
                   indeed
                   in
                   feeling
                   they
                   cānot
                   see
                   somuch
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   Many
                   can
                   speak
                   faire
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   eares
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   in
                   affliction
                   :
                   but
                   afterwards
                   they
                   will
                   speake
                   euill
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   eares
                   of
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   4
                   He
                   said
                   to
                   one
                   complaining
                   of
                   sudden
                   gripes
                   and
                   nips
                   in
                   the
                   bodie
                   ,
                   Of
                   sudden
                   ●eares
                   
                   in
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   make
                   our
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   hard
                   to
                   search
                   the
                   particular
                   cause
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   both
                   easie
                   and
                   sure
                   to
                   attribute
                   it
                   to
                   our
                   failing
                   in
                   religion
                   ,
                   in
                   not
                   doing
                   some
                   good
                   which
                   God
                   required
                   at
                   our
                   hands
                   :
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   did
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   were
                   too
                   ceremoniall
                   ,
                   and
                   rested
                   in
                   the
                   thing
                   wrought
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   haue
                   failed
                   in
                   not
                   doing
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   Lord
                   calleth
                   vs
                   to
                   some
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   by
                   these
                   sudden
                   feares
                   and
                   griefes
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   sometime
                   prepare
                   a
                   way
                   to
                   come
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   not
                   much
                   vnlike
                   to
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   who
                   before
                   his
                   comming
                   hath
                   a
                   peale
                   of
                   gunnes
                   as
                   a
                   warning
                   peece
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   meete
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   prayer
                   :
                   for
                   now
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   now
                   is
                   the
                   fit
                   oportunitie
                   of
                   praying
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   shortly
                   passe
                   by
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   stirre
                   vp
                   our selues
                   .
                   And
                   hauing
                   prayed
                   ▪
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   holy
                   pursuite
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   laying
                   a
                   godly
                   claime
                   to
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   generall
                   :
                   for
                   who
                   knoweth
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   good
                   in
                   particular
                   for
                   our
                   saluation
                   .
                   Here
                   he
                   shewed
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   example
                   ,
                   to
                   commend
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   prayer
                   ,
                   how
                   he
                   being
                   once
                   feared
                   with
                   deceiuable
                   and
                   grieuous
                   visions
                   ,
                   called
                   to
                   minde
                   (
                   being
                   alone
                   in
                   the
                   darke
                   night
                   )
                   the
                   vnbeliefe
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   on
                   the
                   Seas
                   ,
                   where
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   was
                   asleepe
                   :
                   then
                   he
                   asked
                   his
                   owne
                   soule
                   whether
                   he
                   had
                   prayed
                   or
                   no
                   ;
                   or
                   whether
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   he
                   made
                   not
                   some
                   haste
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   desirous
                   to
                   
                   be
                   rid
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Then
                   cōsidering
                   that
                   he
                   gaue
                   himselfe
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   ;
                   of
                   darknes
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   he
                   prayed
                   againe
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   God
                   he
                   spake
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   slept
                   more
                   quietly
                   than
                   before
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   did
                   so
                   striue
                   in
                   faithfull
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   In
                   afflictions
                   we
                   must
                   search
                   the
                   cause
                   :
                   first
                   by
                   ascending
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   descending
                   
                   into
                   our selues
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   ascend
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   pleading
                   guiltie
                   ,
                   crauing
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   stand
                   quarrelling
                   with
                   the
                   malice
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   hatred
                   of
                   the
                   diuell
                   against
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   no
                   good
                   wisedome
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   condemned
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   any
                   long
                   suite
                   to
                   the
                   Iaylor
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   executioner
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   they
                   be
                   but
                   vnder
                   officers
                   ,
                   &
                   can
                   do
                   nothing
                   )
                   but
                   he
                   must
                   labour
                   to
                   the
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   either
                   reprieue
                   or
                   release
                   him
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   good
                   policy
                   to
                   stand
                   about
                   Sathan
                   in
                   our
                   temptations
                   ,
                   who
                   doth
                   all
                   by
                   constraint
                   &
                   restraint
                   vnder
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   principall
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   hands
                   are
                   both
                   the
                   entrance
                   ,
                   the
                   continuance
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   issues
                   of
                   our
                   sufferings
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   search
                   our selues
                   ,
                   how
                   farre
                   either
                   reason
                   is
                   vnreformed
                   ,
                   or
                   affections
                   vnrenewed
                   :
                   knowing
                   that
                   the
                   diuell
                   himselfe
                   
                   can
                   neuer
                   hurt
                   vs
                   ,
                   vntill
                   we
                   haue
                   hurt
                   our selues
                   .
                   And
                   looke
                   in
                   what
                   measure
                   our
                   reason
                   is
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   affections
                   disordered
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   measure
                   are
                   we
                   weake
                   ,
                   and
                   easier
                   to
                   be
                   ouerthrowne
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Sathan
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   measure
                   our
                   reason
                   is
                   sound
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   affections
                   sincere
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   measure
                   we
                   remaine
                   inuincible
                   .
                   Before
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   we
                   must
                   pray
                   that
                   the
                   spirit
                   may
                   be
                   giuen
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   neither
                   adde
                   nor
                   detract
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   goe
                   not
                   too
                   farre
                   ,
                   nor
                   come
                   too
                   short
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   If
                   God
                   bestow
                   good
                   gifts
                   on
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   good
                   to
                   feele
                   some
                   crosse
                   to
                   seale
                   and
                   season
                   
                   them
                   in
                   vs.
                   If
                   God
                   giue
                   vs
                   foode
                   and
                   raiment
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   good
                   to
                   be
                   exercised
                   with
                   some
                   crosse
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   He
                   that
                   will
                   haue
                   comfort
                   in
                   his
                   triall
                   and
                   trauels
                   ,
                   must
                   haue
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                   a
                   sound
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   vsed
                   and
                   doth
                   vse
                   sound
                   ,
                   discreete
                   ,
                   and
                   louing
                   
                   meanes
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   like
                   fooles
                   stumble
                   at
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   but
                   profit
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   offered
                   to
                   vs
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   repenting
                   our
                   former
                   state
                   past
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   giuing
                   thankes
                   for
                   our
                   state
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   fearing
                   our
                   state
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   corruption
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   grieued
                   when
                   the
                   crosse
                   priuatly
                   toucheth
                   
                   themselues
                   ,
                   than
                   when
                   publikely
                   it
                   concerneth
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   and
                   common-wealth
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   Being
                   in
                   great
                   paines
                   and
                   crosses
                   which
                   he
                   suffered
                   ,
                   hee
                   said
                   ,
                   Blessed
                   be
                   God
                   that
                   I
                   suffer
                   no
                   more
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   in
                   mercie
                   laieth
                   this
                   affliction
                   vpon
                   me
                   ,
                   might
                   iustly
                   punish
                   me
                   in
                   my
                   soule
                   and
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   me
                   into
                   hell
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   soone
                   haue
                   taken
                   away
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   my
                   soule
                   and
                   bodie
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   thing
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   To
                   one
                   complaining
                   that
                   his
                   afflictions
                   were
                   extraordinarie
                   ,
                   he
                   answered
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   for
                   your
                   afflictions
                   are
                   farre
                   inferiour
                   to
                   your
                   sinnes
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   howsoeuer
                   it
                   seemeth
                   to
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   extraordinarie
                   affliction
                   ,
                   yet
                   with
                   God
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   ordinarie
                   ,
                   or
                   lesse
                   
                   than
                   ordinarie
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   dangerous
                   temptation
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   will
                   bring
                   you
                   to
                   this
                   conceit
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   shall
                   reason
                   thus
                   in
                   your selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   an
                   extraordinarie
                   crosse
                   must
                   haue
                   an
                   extraordinarie
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   you
                   must
                   looke
                   for
                   some
                   wonderfull
                   and
                   strange
                   consolation
                   ,
                   whereby
                   Sathan
                   will
                   moue
                   you
                   to
                   contemne
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   not
                   so
                   to
                   regard
                   ordinarie
                   consolations
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   helped
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   helpe
                   you
                   ,
                   &
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   breed
                   in
                   you
                   such
                   vnthankfulnes
                   ,
                   that
                   before
                   you
                   are
                   aware
                   ,
                   an
                   extraordinarie
                   affliction
                   shall
                   be
                   sent
                   indeed
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   He
                   that
                   will
                   suffer
                   great
                   things
                   in
                   persecution
                   ,
                   must
                   suffer
                   small
                   things
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   will
                   suffer
                   of
                   Papists
                   ,
                   must
                   suffer
                   of
                   Protestants
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Anger
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   THis
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   triall
                   ,
                   whether
                   our
                   anger
                   be
                   spirituall
                   or
                   carnall
                   ;
                   if
                   our
                   anger
                   hinders
                   
                   not
                   some
                   other
                   holy
                   action
                   ,
                   but
                   stirres
                   vs
                   vp
                   to
                   good
                   workes
                   ;
                   if
                   it
                   hinder
                   vs
                   not
                   to
                   pray
                   with
                   libertie
                   of
                   minde
                   ;
                   if
                   it
                   interrupt
                   not
                   our
                   meditations
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   omit
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   any
                   dutie
                   to
                   the
                   partie
                   offending
                   vs
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   deale
                   with
                   others
                   without
                   peeuishnes
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   anger
                   is
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   comfort
                   our
                   consciences
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   He
                   was
                   euer
                   most
                   grieued
                   and
                   angrie
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   loue
                   with
                   them
                   whom
                   he
                   tendred
                   most
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   had
                   giuen
                   him
                   most
                   credit
                   ,
                   by
                   submitting
                   themselues
                   wholie
                   to
                   his
                   ministerie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   TO
                   one
                   ,
                   asking
                   how
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   God
                   watch
                   ouer
                   vs
                   ,
                   he
                   answered
                   :
                   we
                   are
                   rather
                   
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   their
                   ministerie
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   than
                   either
                   to
                   describe
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   prescribe
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   sure
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   Gods
                   children
                   and
                   walke
                   in
                   his
                   waies
                   ;
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   God
                   do
                   watch
                   ouer
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   all
                   see
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   see
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   their
                   ministerie
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   their
                   ministerie
                   be
                   certaine
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   extraordinarie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Atheisme
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   A
                   Certaine
                   man
                   being
                   a
                   Papist
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   so
                   grounded
                   as
                   he
                   desired
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   tooke
                   a
                   view
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Papists
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   as
                   glorious
                   in
                   truth
                   as
                   they
                   pretended
                   ;
                   which
                   when
                   he
                   found
                   not
                   ,
                   he
                   turned
                   himselfe
                   to
                   the
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   looking
                   into
                   their
                   conuersation
                   ,
                   he
                   found
                   himselfe
                   not
                   contented
                   ,
                   vntill
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   he
                   met
                   with
                   Familists
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   he
                   so
                   staied
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   grew
                   into
                   familiaritie
                   with
                   their
                   doctrine
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   principle
                   that
                   they
                   taught
                   him
                   ,
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   God
                   :
                   This
                   boyled
                   much
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   adde
                   conclusions
                   to
                   this
                   precept
                   on
                   this
                   sort
                   :
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   iust
                   and
                   mercifull
                   ▪
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   :
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   God
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   neither
                   heauen
                   ,
                   nor
                   hell
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   ,
                   the
                   ioyes
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   eternall
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   paines
                   so
                   continuall
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   haue
                   taught
                   :
                   Why
                   then
                   doe
                   I
                   sell
                   my
                   certaine
                   pleasures
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   for
                   vncertaine
                   pleasures
                   
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   ?
                   This
                   diuellish
                   illusion
                   so
                   farre
                   preuailed
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   stole
                   an
                   horse
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   apprehended
                   ,
                   imprisoned
                   ,
                   arraigned
                   ,
                   &
                   condemned
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   prouidence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   conferring
                   with
                   a
                   godly
                   Minister
                   ,
                   confessed
                   himselfe
                   an
                   Atheist
                   :
                   whereupon
                   suite
                   was
                   made
                   and
                   granted
                   for
                   his
                   reprieuing
                   vntill
                   the
                   next
                   Assise
                   ,
                   in
                   hope
                   of
                   his
                   conuersion
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   time
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   willingly
                   graunt
                   all
                   generall
                   truths
                   taught
                   him
                   ,
                   with
                   liking
                   of
                   his
                   teachers
                   ,
                   but
                   could
                   not
                   by
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   brought
                   from
                   his
                   Atheisme
                   .
                   The
                   Assise
                   following
                   drew
                   neere
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   executed
                   ,
                   the
                   place
                   is
                   assigned
                   ,
                   the
                   person
                   needs
                   must
                   be
                   executed
                   ,
                   who
                   when
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   turned
                   from
                   the
                   ladder
                   ,
                   cried
                   thus
                   ,
                   For
                   Christs
                   sake
                   stay
                   my
                   life
                   :
                   whereupon
                   he
                   spake
                   these
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   words
                   :
                   Well
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   world
                   say
                   what
                   they
                   will
                   ;
                   doubtlesse
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   God
                   is
                   iust
                   for
                   euer
                   to
                   his
                   enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   euerlastingly
                   keepeth
                   his
                   mercies
                   with
                   his
                   children
                   ;
                   now
                   turne
                   me
                   ouer
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   made
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   speech
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   daies
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   He
                   feared
                   rather
                   Atheisme
                   than
                   Papisme
                   in
                   the
                   Realme
                   :
                   for
                   many
                   hauing
                   escaped
                   
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   gulfe
                   of
                   superstition
                   ,
                   are
                   now
                   too
                   farre
                   plunged
                   and
                   swallowed
                   vp
                   of
                   prophanenesse
                   ,
                   thinking
                   either
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   fearefull
                   and
                   mercifull
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   threatnings
                   and
                   promises
                   commend
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Calling
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   A
                   Certaine
                   man
                   afflicted
                   in
                   minde
                   ,
                   began
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   temptation
                   of
                   
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   to
                   mislike
                   his
                   calling
                   ,
                   and
                   chaunged
                   it
                   ,
                   afterward
                   he
                   thought
                   this
                   calling
                   &
                   that
                   calling
                   to
                   be
                   vnlawfull
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   was
                   almost
                   brought
                   to
                   mislike
                   all
                   .
                   He
                   felt
                   on
                   a
                   time
                   a
                   great
                   paine
                   in
                   his
                   legge
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   desirous
                   to
                   goe
                   from
                   his
                   bed
                   to
                   his
                   table
                   for
                   a
                   booke
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   ,
                   his
                   legge
                   remaining
                   sore
                   :
                   Then
                   remembring
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   If
                   thy
                   foote
                   offend
                   thee
                   ,
                   cut
                   it
                   off
                   ;
                   he
                   straight
                   way
                   laying
                   his
                   le●ge
                   on
                   a
                   blocke
                   ,
                   and
                   taking
                   a
                   hatchet
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   stroake
                   off
                   his
                   legge
                   ,
                   not
                   feeling
                   paine
                   ,
                   the
                   veynes
                   being
                   so
                   torne
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   bleed
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   how
                   be
                   it
                   he
                   dyed
                   very
                   penitently
                   :
                   so
                   dangerous
                   a
                   policie
                   ,
                   &
                   so
                   perilous
                   a
                   temptation
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   leaue
                   our
                   callings
                   as
                   things
                   vnlawfull
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   A
                   godly
                   Gentlewoman
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   in
                   her
                   ordinarie
                   labour
                   ,
                   she
                   tasted
                   oft
                   of
                   as
                   heauenly
                   meditations
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   all
                   things
                   ordinarie
                   laid
                   aside
                   she
                   had
                   giuen
                   her
                   whole
                   minde
                   to
                   attend
                   vpon
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   quietnes
                   of
                   studie
                   .
                   She
                   also
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   like
                   children
                   ,
                   who
                   need
                   not
                   once
                   to
                   be
                   bid
                   to
                   aske
                   things
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   but
                   twice
                   to
                   be
                   thankfull
                   for
                   mercies
                   receiued
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   As
                   in
                   mariage
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   parties
                   met
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   without
                   any
                   sanctified
                   meanes
                   ,
                   to
                   
                   assure
                   themselues
                   to
                   be
                   ioyned
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   yet
                   if
                   God
                   afterward
                   giue
                   them
                   grace
                   to
                   liue
                   holily
                   in
                   their
                   meeting
                   ,
                   he
                   sheweth
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   their
                   corrupt
                   meeting
                   is
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   now
                   their
                   meeting
                   is
                   blessed
                   :
                   so
                   if
                   entring
                   into
                   a
                   calling
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   gifts
                   and
                   affections
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   assurance
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   warrantable
                   calling
                   :
                   yet
                   if
                   God
                   afterwards
                   furnish
                   
                   vs
                   with
                   able
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   sanctifie
                   vs
                   with
                   pure
                   minds
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   onely
                   shew
                   vs
                   that
                   our
                   former
                   sinne
                   is
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   well
                   pleased
                   with
                   our
                   calling
                   whereunto
                   he
                   hath
                   so
                   blessed
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   No
                   trouble
                   should
                   hinder
                   vs
                   in
                   our
                   calling
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   case
                   of
                   meere
                   vngodlines
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   for
                   euery
                   trouble
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   many
                   troubles
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   forsake
                   his
                   calling
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   for
                   euery
                   calling
                   hath
                   both
                   lets
                   and
                   troubles
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   To
                   one
                   that
                   asked
                   his
                   aduice
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   might
                   auoid
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   wherevnto
                   he
                   was
                   called
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   felt
                   corruption
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   :
                   In
                   auoiding
                   societie
                   you
                   should
                   couer
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   cure
                   your
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   you
                   depart
                   from
                   men
                   ,
                   yet
                   you
                   cannot
                   goe
                   out
                   of
                   your selfe
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Vnto
                   one
                   that
                   was
                   willing
                   to
                   change
                   his
                   feate
                   for
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   
                   he
                   dwelt
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   :
                   Wheresoeuer
                   he
                   purposed
                   to
                   liue
                   as
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   the
                   crosse
                   would
                   follow
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   Christ
                   would
                   follow
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   are
                   some
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   euill
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   heauen
                   ,
                   all
                   would
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   trouble
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   He
                   said
                   he
                   neuer
                   looked
                   for
                   a
                   better
                   estate
                   than
                   that
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   but
                   often
                   prepared
                   himselfe
                   for
                   a
                   worse
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Whensoeuer
                   we
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   place
                   and
                   calling
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   hath
                   a
                   fit
                   occasion
                   of
                   temptation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Care.
                   
                
                 
                   1
                   VVHere
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   immoderate
                   care
                   of
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   there
                   commonly
                   is
                   
                   little
                   care
                   of
                   inward
                   good
                   things
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   one
                   haue
                   inward
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   they
                   so
                   content
                   the
                   persons
                   that
                   haue
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   labour
                   not
                   much
                   for
                   outward
                   things
                   :
                   if
                   they
                   want
                   them
                   and
                   desire
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   carefull
                   seeking
                   of
                   them
                   bringeth
                   a
                   godly
                   neglect
                   of
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   30.
                   31.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Censures
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   IT
                   is
                   a
                   marueilous
                   thing
                   that
                   many
                   will
                   make
                   more
                   of
                   a
                   small
                   infirmitie
                   in
                   another
                   ,
                   
                   although
                   that
                   they
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   course
                   of
                   their
                   life
                   is
                   truely
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   ;
                   than
                   they
                   make
                   of
                   grosse
                   sinnes
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   they
                   take
                   no
                   course
                   at
                   all
                   in
                   their
                   life
                   to
                   please
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Conference
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   BEing
                   desirous
                   to
                   speake
                   to
                   the
                   profit
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   obserued
                   such
                   a
                   silence
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   none
                   could
                   well
                   breake
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   &
                   often
                   such
                   a
                   libertie
                   of
                   speech
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   none
                   can
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   ,
                   to
                   turne
                   it
                   to
                   good
                   ;
                   he
                   obserued
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   such
                   silence
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   some
                   great
                   griefe
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   deepe
                   meditation
                   occupying
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   deadnes
                   of
                   spirit
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   worldly
                   shame
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   desire
                   to
                   speake
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   staying
                   the
                   speech
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   carelesnes
                   in
                   them
                   that
                   should
                   heare
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   desire
                   it
                   :
                   The
                   remedie
                   against
                   this
                   is
                   either
                   in
                   humilitie
                   to
                   aske
                   some
                   question
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   speake
                   somewhat
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   giue
                   place
                   to
                   such
                   deadnes
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   In
                   the
                   most
                   abrupt
                   and
                   disordered
                   speeches
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   he
                   thought
                   God
                   disposed
                   them
                   for
                   his
                   profit
                   ,
                   &
                   though
                   presently
                   reason
                   could
                   prompt
                   no
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   they
                   should
                   speak
                   so
                   ,
                   yet
                   long
                   after
                   it
                   would
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   much
                   affected
                   with
                   the
                   fact
                   of
                   Iosias
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   moued
                   with
                   the
                   *
                   speech
                   of
                   wicked
                   Pharaoh
                   ,
                   but
                   entring
                   battell
                   was
                   slaine
                   :
                   whereupon
                   he
                   would
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   was
                   so
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   sometime
                   let
                   him
                   fall
                   into
                   some
                   euill
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   further
                   humbling
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   so
                   euill
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   conuey
                   goodnes
                   into
                   him
                   at
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   his
                   condemnation
                   the
                   greater
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Conscience
                   afflicted
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   A
                   Certaine
                   man
                   some
                   yeares
                   afflicted
                   in
                   conscience
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   his
                   continuall
                   agonies
                   were
                   as
                   great
                   as
                   the
                   paines
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   readie
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   felt
                   so
                   small
                   comfort
                   in
                   Gods
                   countenance
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   willingly
                   haue
                   suffered
                   his
                   body
                   to
                   haue
                   liued
                   in
                   burning
                   fire
                   vntill
                   the
                   appearing
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   might
                   then
                   be
                   assured
                   of
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   towards
                   him
                   ,
                   yea
                   his
                   greatest
                   comfort
                   was
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   hell
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   hoped
                   therin
                   of
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   to
                   haue
                   his
                   torments
                   mitigated
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   suffer
                   
                   least
                   .
                   In
                   all
                   which
                   troubles
                   notwithstanding
                   no
                   world
                   of
                   reward
                   ,
                   no
                   terror
                   of
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   could
                   cause
                   him
                   willingly
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   least
                   thing
                   displeasing
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   whom
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   released
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   comfort
                   himselfe
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   diuell
                   would
                   take
                   the
                   aduantage
                   of
                   his
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   vnthankefull
                   in
                   good
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   We
                   are
                   either
                   as
                   a
                   Prince
                   or
                   as
                   a
                   peasant
                   ,
                   either
                   most
                   mightie
                   aboue
                   all
                   Princes
                   ,
                   or
                   
                   most
                   vile
                   among
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   If
                   all
                   the
                   Monarches
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   withstood
                   vs
                   ,
                   our
                   owne
                   consciences
                   comforting
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   ruled
                   aboue
                   all
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   vilest
                   vassall
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   rise
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   our
                   owne
                   heart
                   condemning
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   miserable
                   of
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   He
                   said
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   men
                   might
                   deale
                   with
                   outward
                   matters
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   griefes
                   and
                   fancies
                   grew
                   in
                   the
                   minde
                   and
                   grieued
                   it
                   ,
                   nothing
                   could
                   surely
                   cure
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   the
                   
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   Hauing
                   to
                   deale
                   with
                   diuers
                   humbled
                   consciences
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   mislike
                   them
                   that
                   would
                   not
                   abide
                   to
                   tarry
                   the
                   Lords
                   leisure
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   helped
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   euen
                   by
                   and
                   by
                   ,
                   as
                   soone
                   as
                   they
                   heard
                   him
                   speake
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   they
                   would
                   then
                   thinke
                   farre
                   worse
                   of
                   him
                   than
                   euer
                   before
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   good
                   report
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   opinion
                   conceiued
                   of
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   besides
                   that
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     that
                     beleeueth
                     maketh
                     not
                     hast
                     ,
                  
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   comming
                   rather
                   as
                   it
                   
                   were
                   to
                   a
                   Magitian
                   (
                   who
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   incantation
                   of
                   words
                   ,
                   makes
                   sillie
                   soules
                   looke
                   for
                   health
                   )
                   than
                   to
                   the
                   minister
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whose
                   words
                   being
                   most
                   Angelicall
                   comfort
                   not
                   vntill
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   giue
                   a
                   blessing
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   sometime
                   he
                   doth
                   denie
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   them
                   with
                   too
                   great
                   an
                   opinion
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   wise
                   men
                   ,
                   not
                   vnto
                   such
                   as
                   vsing
                   their
                   meanes
                   ,
                   yet
                   doe
                   looke
                   and
                   stay
                   for
                   our
                   comfort
                   wholy
                   from
                   God
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Being
                   asked
                   how
                   in
                   the
                   examining
                   of
                   our
                   consciences
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   find
                   out
                   the
                   speciall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   could
                   not
                   easily
                   be
                   done
                   (
                   for
                   who
                   doth
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   errors
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   )
                   but
                   by
                   oft
                   examining
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   by
                   acquainting
                   of
                   our selues
                   with
                   our
                   
                   owne
                   estate
                   ,
                   by
                   earnest
                   prayer
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   reueale
                   vs
                   the
                   sinne
                   ,
                   by
                   oft
                   hearing
                   and
                   reading
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   by
                   marking
                   the
                   most
                   checkes
                   of
                   our
                   consciences
                   ,
                   and
                   reproches
                   of
                   our
                   enemies
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   led
                   to
                   the
                   neerest
                   sight
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   Vnto
                   one
                   afflicted
                   in
                   minde
                   he
                   gaue
                   this
                   comfort
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   haue
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   be
                   
                   
                   
                   thankfull
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   giue
                   you
                   faith
                   :
                   if
                   you
                   haue
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   vndoubtedly
                   you
                   may
                   haue
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   rightly
                   discerning
                   your selfe
                   ,
                   you
                   presently
                   perceiue
                   it
                   
                   not
                   :
                   you
                   must
                   waite
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   feeling
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   many
                   times
                   he
                   exerciseth
                   faith
                   with
                   temptations
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   sends
                   feeling
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   you
                   shall
                   ●arrie
                   the
                   Lords
                   leisure
                   long
                   ,
                   yet
                   surely
                   he
                   will
                   giue
                   it
                   you
                   in
                   time
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   assure
                   your selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   greatest
                   faith
                   is
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   least
                   feeling
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   easie
                   for
                   euery
                   one
                   in
                   glorious
                   feelings
                   ,
                   and
                   ioyes
                   vnspeakable
                   to
                   beleeue
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   feeling
                   no
                   sensible
                   comfort
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   can
                   notwithstanding
                   beleeue
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   faith
                   waite
                   on
                   him
                   ;
                   this
                   mans
                   faith
                   is
                   most
                   great
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   After
                   some
                   effectuall
                   working
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   most
                   commonly
                   (
                   in
                   many
                   )
                   not
                   
                   long
                   after
                   comes
                   deadnes
                   and
                   dulnes
                   :
                   against
                   this
                   euill
                   we
                   must
                   first
                   search
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   for
                   some
                   euill
                   thing
                   done
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   some
                   good
                   thing
                   not
                   done
                   ,
                   for
                   leauing
                   some
                   meane
                   of
                   saluation
                   vnused
                   :
                   whether
                   for
                   some
                   sinne
                   seene
                   ,
                   but
                   nor
                   repented
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   sin
                   
                   repented
                   of
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   soundly
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   vnthankfulnes
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   vse
                   the
                   remedie
                   ,
                   please
                   not
                   
                   your selfe
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   rouse
                   vp
                   your selfe
                   as
                   from
                   a
                   slumber
                   ,
                   which
                   willingly
                   you
                   would
                   shake
                   
                   off
                   from
                   you
                   :
                   call
                   to
                   minde
                   the
                   speciall
                   and
                   greatest
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   meanes
                   offer
                   thy selfe
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   wayting
                   humbly
                   ,
                   and
                   patiently
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   deliuerance
                   ,
                   neither
                   esteeming
                   too
                   much
                   nor
                   too
                   little
                   of
                   the
                   affliction
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   When
                   one
                   was
                   troubled
                   in
                   minde
                   ,
                   he
                   gaue
                   him
                   this
                   comfortable
                   note
                   :
                   That
                   although
                   
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   some
                   trauaile
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   birth
                   ,
                   Gods
                   graces
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   sweete
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   sinnes
                   not
                   so
                   sower
                   and
                   grieuous
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   at
                   our
                   first
                   entrance
                   into
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   now
                   weaker
                   in
                   lesse
                   assaults
                   ,
                   hauing
                   afore
                   beene
                   stronger
                   in
                   greater
                   temptations
                   :
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   despayre
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   consider
                   from
                   whence
                   this
                   gracious
                   progresse
                   did
                   come
                   ,
                   namely
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   who
                   shewed
                   himselfe
                   more
                   fauourable
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   both
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   discourage
                   vs
                   newly
                   comming
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   we
                   forsaking
                   our selues
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   godly
                   suspecting
                   of
                   our
                   weaknes
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   temptations
                   ,
                   did
                   flie
                   vnto
                   Gods
                   helpe
                   by
                   prayer
                   :
                   who
                   in
                   wisedome
                   can
                   hide
                   himselfe
                   vnder
                   a
                   clowde
                   ,
                   partly
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   looke
                   to
                   see
                   some
                   triall
                   of
                   strength
                   at
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   comming
                   to
                   some
                   age
                   in
                   new
                   birth
                   ;
                   partly
                   for
                   that
                   now
                   we
                   lesse
                   forsake
                   or
                   suspect
                   our selues
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   in
                   greater
                   temptations
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   presumptuously
                   trusting
                   to
                   our
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   staying
                   our selues
                   with
                   our
                   owne
                   staffe
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   call
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   helpe
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   calling
                   ,
                   doe
                   not
                   obtaine
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   obtaining
                   helpe
                   ,
                   we
                   take
                   the
                   foyle
                   in
                   the
                   conflict
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   may
                   make
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   notwithstanding
                   our
                   proceeding
                   in
                   Christianitie
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   still
                   but
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   alone
                   is
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   9
                   He
                   said
                   to
                   one
                   troubled
                   in
                   minde
                   for
                   a
                   secret
                   and
                   small
                   sinne
                   ,
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   feare
                   
                   this
                   sinne
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   policie
                   of
                   Sathan
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   sticke
                   to
                   shew
                   you
                   the
                   lesse
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   &
                   hide
                   from
                   you
                   the
                   greater
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   by
                   the
                   quicke
                   sight
                   of
                   your
                   secret
                   and
                   small
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   to
                   cast
                   vpon
                   you
                   an
                   open
                   and
                   grosse
                   sinne
                   of
                   vaine
                   glorie
                   and
                   priuie
                   pride
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   Afflicted
                   consciences
                   must
                   not
                   dispute
                   too
                   much
                   against
                   themselues
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   actions
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   being
                   displeased
                   with
                   their
                   owne
                   persons
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   pleased
                   with
                   their
                   owne
                   doings
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   He
                   tolde
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   this
                   obseruation
                   and
                   experience
                   ;
                   when
                   any
                   came
                   with
                   a
                   troubled
                   
                   conscience
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   wisely
                   to
                   discerne
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   meanely
                   grieued
                   with
                   a
                   generall
                   sight
                   of
                   their
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   extreamely
                   throwne
                   downe
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   burthen
                   of
                   particular
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   if
                   so
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   no
                   sinne
                   is
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   Christ
                   it
                   is
                   pardonable
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   mercy
                   with
                   God
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   feared
                   :
                   so
                   
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   shewiug
                   the
                   mercy
                   to
                   come
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   nothing
                   fit
                   to
                   
                   receiue
                   mercie
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   they
                   feele
                   their
                   particular
                   and
                   pricking
                   sinnes
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   their
                   sorrow
                   be
                   more
                   confessed
                   in
                   generall
                   things
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   humble
                   them
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   ,
                   to
                   
                   giue
                   them
                   a
                   terror
                   of
                   Gods
                   iustice
                   for
                   particular
                   sinnes
                   :
                   for
                   experience
                   doth
                   teach
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   way
                   to
                   obtaine
                   sound
                   comfort
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   see
                   our
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   humbled
                   to
                   see
                   our
                   sinne
                   ,
                   because
                   often
                   ,
                   men
                   will
                   more
                   readily
                   acknowledge
                   greater
                   sinne
                   they
                   haue
                   beene
                   in
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   lesse
                   sinne
                   they
                   presently
                   lie
                   in
                   to
                   be
                   humbled
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   throughly
                   throwne
                   downe
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   directly
                   seeke
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   keepe
                   no
                   stay
                   ,
                   vntill
                   we
                   haue
                   found
                   
                   comfort
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   then
                   is
                   most
                   readie
                   to
                   free
                   vs
                   from
                   our
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   comfort
                   vs
                   with
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   most
                   cast
                   downe
                   with
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   feare
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   If
                   the
                   health
                   of
                   body
                   be
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   rather
                   with
                   comfort
                   enioyed
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   
                   words
                   to
                   be
                   expressed
                   ,
                   how
                   great
                   is
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   conscience
                   and
                   ioy
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   tasted
                   ,
                   but
                   cannot
                   be
                   vttered
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   There
                   are
                   some
                   which
                   haue
                   peace
                   neither
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   with
                   themselues
                   ,
                   as
                   desperate
                   heretikes
                   :
                   some
                   haue
                   peace
                   with
                   themselues
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   secure
                   sinners
                   :
                   some
                   haue
                   peace
                   with
                   God
                   and
                   with
                   themselues
                   ,
                   as
                   repentant
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   We
                   must
                   learne
                   to
                   pitie
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   cast
                   downe
                   in
                   griefe
                   of
                   spirit
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   
                   also
                   pettish
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   easie
                   matter
                   when
                   one
                   seemeth
                   much
                   to
                   be
                   quiet
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   peace
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   often
                   hinder
                   our
                   quietnes
                   with
                   God.
                   Againe
                   ,
                   we
                   little
                   know
                   how
                   great
                   their
                   desire
                   is
                   to
                   feele
                   peace
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   they
                   cannot
                   feele
                   ,
                   presently
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   
                   impatient
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   see
                   this
                   was
                   in
                   Dauid
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   found
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   this
                   diuersitie
                   of
                   affections
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   so
                   much
                   wonder
                   at
                   ,
                   and
                   speake
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   our
                   daies
                   :
                   he
                   diuides
                   himself
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   into
                   two
                   parts
                   ,
                   Psal
                   43.
                   5.
                   he
                   thought
                   himself
                   sometime
                   very
                   strong
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   againe
                   at
                   another
                   time
                   so
                   cast
                   downe
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   on
                   no
                   side
                   lay
                   hold
                   on
                   any
                   comfort
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   yet
                   more
                   then
                   that
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   tumultuous
                   and
                   fretting
                   within
                   himselfe
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   learne
                   this
                   ,
                   thou
                   that
                   art
                   vnmercifull
                   ,
                   to
                   stay
                   thy
                   impatiencie
                   ,
                   behold
                   this
                   thou
                   that
                   art
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   to
                   stay
                   thy
                   griefe
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   not
                   ,
                   oh
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   indeed
                   was
                   humbled
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   finde
                   another
                   qualitie
                   in
                   my self
                   ;
                   besides
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   pettish
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   vncomfortable
                   and
                   vnquiet
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   I
                   liue
                   ;
                   for
                   Dauid
                   was
                   both
                   impatient
                   and
                   pettish
                   .
                   Here
                   also
                   learne
                   of
                   Dauid
                   for
                   thy
                   minde
                   to
                   waite
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   faith
                   deliuereth
                   both
                   from
                   griefe
                   and
                   anger
                   ,
                   and
                   causeth
                   comfortable
                   waiting
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   too
                   much
                   haste
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   possesse
                   our
                   soules
                   in
                   patience
                   ,
                   vntill
                   God
                   performe
                   his
                   promises
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   15
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   vsuall
                   temptation
                   to
                   afflicted
                   consciences
                   ,
                   to
                   perswade
                   them
                   ,
                   after
                   some
                   free
                   
                   deliuerance
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   looke
                   to
                   be
                   deliuered
                   again
                   ,
                   because
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   beene
                   very
                   liberall
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   wearie
                   and
                   make
                   tedious
                   his
                   bountifull
                   dealings
                   with
                   vs
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   gifts
                   
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     without
                     repentance
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   manifold
                   deliuerances
                   in
                   store
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   impossible
                   by
                   vse
                   and
                   often
                   receiuing
                   to
                   waste
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   himselfe
                   should
                   be
                   deceiued
                   :
                   he
                   will
                   surely
                   make
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   worke
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   glorie
                   ,
                   which
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   appoynted
                   to
                   be
                   endlesse
                   in
                   our
                   deliuerance
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   meanes
                   thereunto
                   are
                   also
                   endlesse
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   yet
                   and
                   againe
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   learne
                   against
                   our
                   vnbeleefe
                   the
                   vnmeasurable
                   treasure
                   of
                   Gods
                   goodnesse
                   in
                   our
                   saluation
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   seeme
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   whirlepit
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   carried
                   with
                   a
                   violent
                   griefe
                   and
                   gulfe
                   of
                   troubles
                   ,
                   wee
                   know
                   not
                   whither
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   constrained
                   oft
                   to
                   diue
                   and
                   plunge
                   downe
                   (
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   affliction
                   running
                   ouer
                   our
                   head
                   )
                   yet
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   recouer
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   our
                   feete
                   in
                   steady
                   places
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   cast
                   downe
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   can
                   but
                   scraule
                   vp
                   againe
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   resisted
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   can
                   but
                   kicke
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   but
                   open
                   our
                   lips
                   and
                   accuse
                   his
                   malice
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   sound
                   hope
                   of
                   comfort
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Couering
                   of
                   infirmities
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   GOds
                   children
                   couer
                   many
                   infirmities
                   in
                   others
                   vnder
                   one
                   good
                   gift
                   :
                   the
                   vngodly
                   burie
                   many
                   good
                   gifts
                   in
                   others
                   vnder
                   one
                   infirmitie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Confession
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   HE
                   said
                   vnto
                   one
                   troubled
                   in
                   minde
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   much
                   be
                   troubled
                   in
                   light
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   rather
                   in
                   griefes
                   we
                   should
                   make
                   knowne
                   our
                   hearts
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   than
                   deuoure
                   them
                   priuately
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   in
                   carnall
                   sorrowes
                   we
                   find
                   some
                   ease
                   when
                   we
                   make
                   things
                   knowne
                   to
                   our
                   faithfull
                   and
                   louing
                   friends
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   our
                   parents
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   our
                   brethren
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   thinke
                   it
                   an
                   ease
                   to
                   our
                   spirituall
                   griefes
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   powre
                   foorth
                   our
                   griefes
                   into
                   the
                   bosome
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   most
                   faithfull
                   to
                   conceale
                   ,
                   most
                   louing
                   to
                   take
                   pitie
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   able
                   to
                   helpe
                   vs
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   griefes
                   whatsoeuer
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   He
                   obserueth
                   that
                   men
                   would
                   make
                   knowne
                   many
                   sinnes
                   and
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   retaine
                   one
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   secret
                   ,
                   and
                   oftentimes
                   the
                   most
                   chiefe
                   ;
                   as
                   Moses
                   had
                   many
                   
                   reasons
                   of
                   his
                   tergiuersation
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   there
                   was
                   one
                   secret
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   greatest
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   vtter
                   .
                   Where
                   obserue
                   the
                   great
                   mercy
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   hee
                   might
                   haue
                   been
                   displeased
                   ,
                   especially
                   after
                   so
                   great
                   promises
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   refusall
                   ,
                   vet
                   he
                   rather
                   pardoneth
                   this
                   one
                   infirmitie
                   of
                   feare
                   ,
                   that
                   forgetting
                   his
                   manifold
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   would
                   presse
                   him
                   with
                   this
                   one
                   want
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   after
                   many
                   reasons
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   vouch●aseth
                   to
                   handle
                   very
                   gently
                   his
                   priuie
                   sore
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   salue
                   it
                   on
                   this
                   manner
                   .
                   Nay
                   Moses
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   that
                   thou
                   fearest
                   most
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   thine
                   euill
                   entertainement
                   with
                   Pharaoh
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   reuenging
                   of
                   his
                   blood
                   whom
                   thou
                   sheddest
                   :
                   but
                   let
                   not
                   this
                   stay
                   thee
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   dead
                   .
                   This
                   answere
                   seemed
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   greatest
                   argument
                   of
                   t●rgiuersation
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   was
                   least
                   knowne
                   :
                   for
                   presently
                   vpon
                   this
                   comfort
                   he
                   takes
                   his
                   calling
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   wherein
                   also
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   ,
                   that
                   how
                   fearefull
                   soeuer
                   man
                   is
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   God
                   enableth
                   ,
                   and
                   incourageth
                   him
                   ,
                   wee
                   see
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   inuincible
                   ,
                   as
                   Moses
                   against
                   Pharaoh
                   himselfe
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Concupiscence
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   ONe
                   asking
                   his
                   aduice
                   how
                   he
                   might
                   best
                   auoide
                   concupiscence
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   a
                   continuall
                   examination
                   of
                   our selues
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   ;
                   a
                   reuerent
                   and
                   daily
                   meditation
                   
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   a
                   painful
                   walking
                   in
                   our
                   honest
                   calling
                   ;
                   a
                   holy
                   shaming
                   of
                   our
                   
                   selues
                   ,
                   and
                   fearing
                   of
                   our selues
                   before
                   our
                   friends
                   ;
                   a
                   continuall
                   temperance
                   in
                   diet
                   ,
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   apparell
                   :
                   a
                   carefull
                   watching
                   ouer
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   our
                   bodies
                   ;
                   a
                   zealous
                   
                   iealousie
                   to
                   auoide
                   all
                   occasions
                   of
                   person
                   ,
                   time
                   &
                   place
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   nourish
                   concupiscence
                   ;
                   
                   a
                   godly
                   frequenting
                   of
                   persons
                   ,
                   times
                   ,
                   &
                   places
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   breed
                   in
                   vs
                   true
                   mortification
                   ;
                   
                   together
                   with
                   an
                   humbling
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   shame
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   past
                   ,
                   with
                   
                   the
                   griefe
                   of
                   sinnes
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   feare
                   of
                   sinnes
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   lastly
                   ,
                   a
                   carefull
                   vsing
                   of
                   fasting
                   ,
                   
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   watching
                   ,
                   when
                   neede
                   required
                   (
                   for
                   he
                   still
                   recommended
                   a
                   religious
                   fasting
                   :
                   )
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   meanes
                   to
                   mortifie
                   concupiscence
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   wisely
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   some
                   
                   conuenient
                   time
                   vsed
                   with
                   moderate
                   exercise
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   :
                   if
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   preuaile
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   like
                   that
                   God
                   doth
                   call
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   vse
                   of
                   mariage
                   :
                   howbeit
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   in
                   watching
                   and
                   fasting
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   prefixe
                   certaine
                   set
                   times
                   ,
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   but
                   then
                   to
                   vse
                   it
                   when
                   God
                   calleth
                   vs
                   vnto
                   it
                   by
                   fit
                   occasion
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   which
                   care
                   the
                   often
                   vse
                   of
                   these
                   exercises
                   will
                   breede
                   a
                   want
                   of
                   reuerence
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Cause
                   good
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   THere
                   is
                   no
                   greater
                   enemie
                   to
                   a
                   good
                   cause
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   that
                   by
                   euill
                   meanes
                   doth
                   both
                   handle
                   and
                   maintaine
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   He
                   said
                   that
                   men
                   must
                   profit
                   by
                   this
                   ,
                   if
                   hauing
                   had
                   good
                   causes
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   had
                   ill
                   successe
                   :
                   because
                   herein
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   God
                   often
                   to
                   denie
                   that
                   vnto
                   vs
                   iustly
                   ,
                   which
                   men
                   denie
                   vnto
                   vs
                   vniustly
                   ,
                   either
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   correcteth
                   some
                   sinne
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   liue
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   vsed
                   not
                   prayer
                   ,
                   but
                   trusted
                   too
                   much
                   in
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   naturall
                   Corruption
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   HE
                   obserued
                   this
                   experience
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   doe
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   
                   was
                   good
                   ,
                   then
                   his
                   owne
                   reason
                   and
                   the
                   diuell
                   would
                   easily
                   teach
                   him
                   an
                   excuse
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     Lord
                     forgiue
                     vs
                     this
                     corruption
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   He
                   thought
                   by
                   nature
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   be
                   Papists
                   ,
                   heretickes
                   ,
                   adulterers
                   ,
                   &c.
                   vntill
                   God
                   renued
                   
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   all
                   heresies
                   ,
                   Papistrie
                   ,
                   impietie
                   ,
                   were
                   ceast
                   among
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   left
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   in
                   himselfe
                   sufficient
                   matter
                   and
                   spawne
                   to
                   breede
                   ,
                   reuiue
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   renew
                   all
                   kinds
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Despaire
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   1
                   HE
                   obserued
                   this
                   policie
                   in
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   make
                   men
                   despaire
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   make
                   them
                   argue
                   thus
                   :
                   I
                   haue
                   no
                   faith
                   in
                   this
                   and
                   that
                   particular
                   .
                   And
                   contrarily
                   ,
                   to
                   traine
                   men
                   to
                   presumption
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   make
                   men
                   argue
                   thus
                   :
                   I
                   haue
                   a
                   generall
                   
                   hope
                   and
                   faith
                   ▪
                   and
                   therefore
                   I
                   d●●●●●
                   not
                   but
                   my
                   faith
                   is
                   ●ound
                   in
                   euery
                   particular
                   :
                   both
                   which
                   are
                   hurtfull
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   When
                   we
                   distrust
                   Gods
                   promises
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   set
                   before
                   vs
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   his
                   mercie
                   
                   done
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   assured
                   to
                   obtaine
                   faith
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   we
                   begin
                   to
                   presume
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   set
                   before
                   vs
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   pray
                   for
                   humilitie
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Many
                   dispaire
                   of
                   helpe
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   vnworthinesse
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   there
                   were
                   ●o
                   hope
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   vnlesse
                   we
                   bring
                   in
                   our
                   gift
                   ,
                   and
                   pawne
                   in
                   our
                   hands
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   
                   this
                   were
                   to
                   disered
                   it
                   the
                   Lords
                   mercies
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bring
                   in
                   credit
                   our
                   merits
                   ,
                   and
                   rather
                   to
                   binde
                   the
                   Lord
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   than
                   vs
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   our
                   sinnes
                   be
                   great
                   ,
                   our
                   redemption
                   is
                   greater
                   ;
                   though
                   our
                   merits
                   be
                   beggerly
                   ,
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   is
                   a
                   rich
                   mercie
                   :
                   if
                   our
                   case
                   were
                   not
                   desperate
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   past
                   hope
                   of
                   recouerie
                   ,
                   our
                   redemption
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   plentifull
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   all
                   seemes
                   to
                   goe
                   one
                   way
                   ,
                   when
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   the
                   Moone
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Starres
                   goe
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   ransome
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   perfect
                   restitution
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   draw
                   something
                   out
                   of
                   nothing
                   ;
                   euen
                   as
                   in
                   sicknes
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   either
                   little
                   danger
                   ,
                   o●
                   in
                   great
                   danger
                   ,
                   deliuerance
                   by
                   present
                   meanes
                   is
                   nothing
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   extreame
                   perill
                   ,
                   when
                   physicke
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   maketh
                   for
                   vs
                   but
                   the
                   graue
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   rescued
                   from
                   the
                   graue
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   recouer
                   our
                   life
                   from
                   the
                   pit
                   ,
                   is
                   redemption
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Death
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   AS
                   we
                   must
                   thinke
                   of
                   life
                   as
                   being
                   content
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   must
                   thinke
                   of
                   death
                   as
                   being
                   content
                   to
                   liue
                   :
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   be
                   liked
                   of
                   ,
                   that
                   measurably
                   feare
                   
                   death
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   who
                   ioy
                   so
                   much
                   at
                   it
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   that
                   moderately
                   feare
                   death
                   ,
                   haue
                   this
                   in
                   them
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   other
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   allowable
                   by
                   grace
                   and
                   nature
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   tremble
                   at
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   said
                   ,
                   be
                   neuer
                   durst
                   desire
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   his
                   continuall
                   crosses
                   did
                   affoord
                   him
                   small
                   desire
                   to
                   liue
                   :
                   therefore
                   he
                   feared
                   and
                   forewarned
                   men
                   of
                   these
                   kindes
                   of
                   wishes
                   ,
                   because
                   
                   often
                   the
                   Lord
                   heareth
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   some
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   wisheth
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   affliction
                   ▪
                   he
                   laieth
                   it
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   after
                   he
                   cannot
                   doe
                   that
                   good
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   which
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   comfort
                   he
                   might
                   haue
                   done
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   To
                   one
                   that
                   said
                   she
                   feared
                   death
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   :
                   As
                   I
                   would
                   haue
                   you
                   to
                   thinke
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   content
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   so
                   thinke
                   of
                   death
                   as
                   you
                   would
                   also
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   liue
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   I
                   like
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   measurably
                   feare
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   so
                   ioy
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   hope
                   and
                   like
                   well
                   of
                   them
                   also
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   I
                   see
                   not
                   this
                   in
                   those
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   both
                   allowed
                   by
                   grace
                   and
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   tremble
                   at
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   .
                   You
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   notwithstanding
                   you
                   see
                   not
                   why
                   you
                   should
                   not
                   feare
                   death
                   ▪
                   seeing
                   you
                   finde
                   no
                   comfort
                   in
                   life
                   :
                   to
                   which
                   I
                   answere
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   life
                   hath
                   not
                   been
                   without
                   comforts
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   things
                   gone
                   are
                   soone
                   forgotten
                   ,
                   though
                   your
                   cōforts
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   full
                   measure
                   hoped
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   that
                   plentifull
                   measure
                   shall
                   be
                   giuen
                   you
                   in
                   death
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   if
                   you
                   should
                   die
                   in
                   this
                   discomfort
                   ?
                   for
                   my
                   part
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   my selfe
                   looke
                   for
                   
                   no
                   great
                   things
                   in
                   my
                   death
                   )
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   thinke
                   more
                   hardly
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   neither
                   would
                   I
                   wish
                   any
                   to
                   iudge
                   otherwise
                   of
                   Gods
                   childe
                   in
                   that
                   estate
                   of
                   death
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   iudged
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   particular
                   instance
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   generall
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   deed
                   in
                   that
                   present
                   ,
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   euer
                   before
                   ▪
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   mistrust
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   in
                   death
                   ,
                   be
                   we
                   neuer
                   so
                   vncomfortable
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   be
                   it
                   hath
                   beene
                   ,
                   before
                   ,
                   sealed
                   in
                   our
                   vocation
                   and
                   sanctification
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Desire
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   HE
                   said
                   ,
                   God
                   looketh
                   to
                   the
                   desires
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   deeds
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   purpose
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   we
                   finde
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   what
                   ,
                   where
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   direct
                   vs
                   in
                   occasion
                   ,
                   place
                   and
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   mercie
                   will
                   pardon
                   our
                   weakenes
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   faile
                   in
                   the
                   circumstances
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Dispraise
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   WHen
                   any
                   told
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   sounded
                   to
                   the
                   dispraise
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   (
                   as
                   not
                   credulous
                   in
                   such
                   matters
                   )
                   would
                   make
                   shew
                   to
                   the
                   carnall
                   plainti●e
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   as
                   one
                   not
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   fence
                   off
                   the
                   matter
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   by
                   causing
                   him
                   to
                   repeate
                   often
                   his
                   matter
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Diet.
                   
                
                 
                   1
                   BEcause
                   no
                   particular
                   rule
                   can
                   be
                   set
                   downe
                   how
                   to
                   amend
                   excesse
                   and
                   defect
                   in
                   diet
                   ,
                   this
                   were
                   the
                   best
                   rule
                   generally
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   feede
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   thereby
                   more
                   fit
                   either
                   to
                   speake
                   or
                   heare
                   the
                   praises
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   more
                   cheerfulnes
                   and
                   reuerence
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Dreames
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   A
                   Naturall
                   dreame
                   ,
                   which
                   commeth
                   of
                   naturall
                   causes
                   ,
                   easily
                   slippeth
                   away
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   our
                   dreames
                   dwell
                   longer
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   leaue
                   some
                   greater
                   impression
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   thought
                   to
                   proceed
                   either
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   the
                   diuell
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   these
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   profit
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   fauourable
                   ,
                   by
                   thinking
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   we
                   might
                   haue
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   
                   were
                   not
                   vnprepared
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   if
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   by
                   thinking
                   and
                   forecasting
                   ,
                   and
                   fearing
                   such
                   an
                   euill
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   not
                   mercifull
                   ;
                   because
                   God
                   doth
                   often
                   correct
                   some
                   sinne
                   past
                   which
                   we
                   regarded
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   foreshewes
                   some
                   sinne
                   to
                   come
                   which
                   we
                   were
                   not
                   afraide
                   of
                   :
                   and
                   an
                   
                   euill
                   dreame
                   doth
                   shew
                   some
                   euill
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   some
                   sinne
                   alreadie
                   committed
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   some
                   sinne
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   shortly
                   committed
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   dreame
                   be
                   terrible
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   
                   auoid
                   all
                   the
                   occasions
                   of
                   that
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   giue
                   our selues
                   to
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   giue
                   too
                   great
                   credit
                   to
                   dreames
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                   weaken
                   faith
                   .
                   The
                   best
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   neither
                   too
                   remisse
                   ,
                   nor
                   
                   too
                   wise
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   labour
                   to
                   profit
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   leauing
                   such
                   long
                   impressions
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   doth
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   call
                   vpon
                   our
                   consciences
                   not
                   to
                   passe
                   them
                   ouer
                   without
                   
                   some
                   vse
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Being
                   asked
                   how
                   one
                   might
                   auoide
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   vncleane
                   dreames
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   he
                   
                   said
                   ,
                   first
                   it
                   were
                   good
                   to
                   auoide
                   all
                   obiects
                   and
                   wandring
                   thoughts
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   securitie
                   of
                   praying
                   against
                   it
                   at
                   night
                   .
                   If
                   these
                   meanes
                   did
                   not
                   preuaile
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   then
                   think
                   that
                   God
                   calleth
                   vs
                   to
                   some
                   more
                   earnest
                   repentance
                   for
                   this
                   or
                   some
                   other
                   sinne
                   before
                   committed
                   :
                   
                   specially
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   companie
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   may
                   stirre
                   vs
                   vp
                   vnto
                   euill
                   ;
                   either
                   labouring
                   not
                   to
                   come
                   into
                   their
                   companie
                   ,
                   or
                   hauing
                   iust
                   occasion
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   with
                   feare
                   and
                   with
                   prayer
                   ▪
                   and
                   doing
                   this
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   tarrie
                   longer
                   than
                   godly
                   occasion
                   is
                   offered
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Distraction
                   of
                   minde
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   BEing
                   asked
                   ,
                   why
                   a
                   man
                   after
                   sundrie
                   and
                   laborious
                   reading
                   in
                   his
                   calling
                   ,
                   being
                   desirous
                   by
                   meditation
                   to
                   apply
                   the
                   things
                   read
                   vnto
                   himsel●e
                   ,
                   was
                   so
                   much
                   interrupted
                   ,
                   and
                   violently
                   ,
                   suddenly
                   ,
                   and
                   vnwillingly
                   drawne
                   into
                   other
                   conceites
                   :
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   either
                   want
                   of
                   preparing
                   and
                   sanctifying
                   our
                   hearts
                   by
                   prayer
                   before
                   we
                   set
                   vpon
                   so
                   holy
                   
                   an
                   exercise
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   correcteth
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   our
                   ●●ts
                   and
                   presumption
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   in
                   being
                   bold
                   to
                   worke
                   vpon
                   holy
                   matters
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   strength
                   or
                   else
                   for
                   that
                   we
                   resting
                   vpon
                   a
                   generall
                   purpose
                   of
                   thinking
                   some
                   good
                   thing
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   not
                   to
                   thinke
                   any
                   euil
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   fasten
                   our
                   minde
                   constantly
                   or
                   continually
                   vpon
                   some
                   particular
                   obiect
                   ,
                   but
                   raunging
                   vp
                   and
                   downe
                   ,
                   as
                   hauing
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   affections
                   ,
                   studies
                   ,
                   and
                   meditations
                   voide
                   for
                   some
                   other
                   matters
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   wholy
                   &
                   seriously
                   set
                   on
                   the
                   thing
                   propounded
                   to
                   our selues
                   .
                   The
                   trueth
                   hereof
                   may
                   appeare
                   hereby
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   throughly
                   set
                   vpon
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   attentiue
                   to
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   present
                   to
                   no
                   other
                   thing
                   at
                   that
                   instant
                   ,
                   especially
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   an
                   hindrance
                   to
                   the
                   thing
                   taken
                   in
                   hand
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Dulnes
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   HE
                   said
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   great
                   ioyes
                   conceiued
                   of
                   some
                   effectuall
                   working
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   
                   he
                   most
                   commonly
                   not
                   long
                   after
                   fell
                   into
                   deadnes
                   and
                   dulnes
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   
                   was
                   humbled
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   vntill
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   prepared
                   with
                   some
                   new
                   grace
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   receiued
                   some
                   new
                   mercie
                   at
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   very
                   vnfit
                   to
                   performe
                   any
                   seruice
                   vnto
                   God
                   or
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Deadnes
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   graue
                   of
                   many
                   heauenly
                   graces
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   BEcause
                   in
                   reading
                   of
                   examples
                   we
                   restraine
                   duties
                   to
                   certaine
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   wring
                   
                   our
                   own
                   necke
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   yoke
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   chiefly
                   tye
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   they
                   appertaine
                   not
                   to
                   vs
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   learne
                   certaine
                   rules
                   whereby
                   we
                   may
                   know
                   when
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   is
                   generall
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   particular
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   singular
                   examples
                   .
                   Three
                   rules
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   reade
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   search
                   whether
                   in
                   some
                   other
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   the
                   samething
                   is
                   not
                   set
                   downe
                   generally
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   whether
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   commēded
                   ,
                   or
                   discommended
                   in
                   some
                   
                   proper
                   person
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   commanded
                   or
                   forbidden
                   to
                   all
                   :
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   that
                   is
                   generall
                   ,
                   not
                   particular
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   particular
                   precept
                   enioyned
                   to
                   some
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   warrant
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   of
                   another
                   ;
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   personall
                   ,
                   proper
                   to
                   some
                   ,
                   not
                   general
                   appertaining
                   to
                   all
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   rule
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   wheresoeuer
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   generall
                   
                   equitie
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   general
                   practise
                   to
                   be
                   had
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   we
                   see
                   it
                   set
                   down
                   but
                   in
                   particular
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   is
                   ,
                   whersoeuer
                   by
                   the
                   scope
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   there
                   appeares
                   a
                   generall
                   
                   drift
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   something
                   going
                   before
                   or
                   comming
                   after
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   present
                   place
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   particular
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   generall
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   to
                   be
                   gathered
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Exercise
                   of
                   religion
                   .
                
                 
                   1_THe
                   wicked
                   not
                   daring
                   openly
                   to
                   professe
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   redeeme
                   times
                   secretly
                   
                   to
                   commit
                   it
                   :
                   so
                   though
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   strength
                   to
                   professe
                   religion
                   publikely
                   ,
                   yet
                   let
                   vs
                   redeeme
                   times
                   secretly
                   to
                   frequent
                   the
                   exercises
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   small
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   gardē
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   delighted
                   
                   with
                   the
                   smel
                   of
                   herbes
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   we
                   gather
                   of
                   euery
                   kinde
                   some
                   to
                   carrie
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   haue
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   the
                   garden
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   be
                   farre
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   small
                   comfort
                   to
                   be
                   rauished
                   with
                   sweet
                   odors
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Apothecaries
                   shop
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   to
                   want
                   them
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   flattering
                   ioy
                   ,
                   nay
                   rather
                   a
                   
                   starting
                   ioy
                   ,
                   no
                   longer
                   to
                   be
                   affected
                   with
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   religion
                   than
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   gather
                   here
                   and
                   there
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   worke
                   on
                   our
                   affections
                   when
                   we
                   be
                   farre
                   from
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   they
                   grew
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   We
                   must
                   vse
                   all
                   exercises
                   of
                   reading
                   ,
                   hearing
                   ,
                   conferring
                   ,
                   praying
                   ,
                   singing
                   and
                   meditating
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   tye
                   the
                   working
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   to
                   any
                   one
                   particular
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Experience
                   of
                   our
                   corruption
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   WE
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   brought
                   hungerly
                   to
                   seeke
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   vntill
                   we
                   come
                   by
                   
                   the
                   last
                   precept
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   and
                   feele
                   our
                   naturall
                   corruption
                   ,
                   where
                   of
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   onely
                   haue
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   but
                   experience
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   S.
                   Paul
                   had
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   7.
                   
                   Now
                   wheras
                   the
                   Papists
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   corruption
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   in
                   the
                   vnregenerate
                   ,
                   but
                   ●●t
                   in
                   the
                   regenerate
                   ;
                   we
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   in
                   both
                   .
                   I
                   say
                   a
                   bare
                   knowledge
                   hereof
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   :
                   for
                   euen
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   our
                   corruption
                   is
                   not
                   without
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   a
                   priuie
                   pride
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   harder
                   to
                   beleeue
                   in
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   worldly
                   things
                   ,
                   than
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   want
                   
                   of
                   them
                   ▪
                   for
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   vailes
                   set
                   betwixt
                   God
                   and
                   vs
                   ,
                   they
                   stay
                   our
                   sight
                   in
                   them
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   pearce
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   As
                   the
                   arme
                   being
                   soundly
                   knit
                   to
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   receiueth
                   pith
                   and
                   strength
                   
                   from
                   the
                   bodie
                   to
                   resist
                   all
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   draw
                   all
                   good
                   things
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   but
                   out
                   of
                   ioynt
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sinewes
                   which
                   did
                   knit
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   body
                   being
                   loosed
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   no
                   such
                   force
                   to
                   
                   performe
                   duties
                   :
                   so
                   our
                   faith
                   being
                   the
                   meanes
                   spiritually
                   to
                   ioyne
                   vs
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   we
                   
                   receiue
                   strength
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   sound
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   resist
                   euill
                   and
                   accomplish
                   good
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   decay
                   ,
                   and
                   fall
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   out
                   of
                   ioynt
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   cannot
                   draw
                   that
                   full
                   strength
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   defence
                   and
                   strength
                   which
                   we
                   were
                   wont
                   to
                   haue
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   When
                   one
                   asked
                   him
                   ,
                   whether
                   we
                   first
                   receiued
                   the
                   spirit
                   or
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   working
                   
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   we
                   first
                   receiue
                   the
                   spirit
                   ;
                   howbeit
                   to
                   feele
                   our
                   faith
                   we
                   must
                   necessarily
                   receiue
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   the
                   smoke
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   doe
                   first
                   shew
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   fire
                   hidden
                   vnder
                   the
                   ashes
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   was
                   fire
                   before
                   the
                   smoke
                   came
                   :
                   so
                   though
                   the
                   word
                   first
                   make
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   vs
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   yet
                   sure
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   giuen
                   vs
                   before
                   our
                   feeling
                   wrought
                   this
                   mightily
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   he
                   that
                   had
                   but
                   a
                   dimme
                   sight
                   to
                   behold
                   the
                   Serpent
                   in
                   the
                   wildernes
                   was
                   healed
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   saw
                   perfectly
                   :
                   so
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   but
                   a
                   weake
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   shall
                   neuer
                   haue
                   his
                   saluation
                   denied
                   him
                   ,
                   Zach.
                   12.
                   10.
                   
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Familie
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   SO
                   often
                   as
                   we
                   be
                   asked
                   of
                   the
                   welfare
                   of
                   our
                   people
                   ,
                   wife
                   ,
                   or
                   family
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   
                   take
                   it
                   as
                   an
                   occasion
                   whereby
                   God
                   stirreth
                   vs
                   vp
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   thankes
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   examine
                   our
                   owne
                   heart
                   ,
                   what
                   meanes
                   both
                   in
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   absence
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   vsed
                   for
                   their
                   good
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Care
                   in
                   superiours
                   ,
                   and
                   feare
                   in
                   inferiours
                   ,
                   cause
                   a
                   godly
                   gouernement
                   both
                   priuate
                   and
                   publike
                   ,
                   in
                   familie
                   ,
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   Common-wealth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Feeling
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   THough
                   a
                   man
                   haue
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   may
                   want
                   faith
                   :
                   though
                   he
                   haue
                   faith
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   many
                   euils
                   come
                   betweene
                   ,
                   feeling
                   immediatly
                   doth
                   not
                   alwaies
                   follow
                   ,
                   nor
                   after
                   feeling
                   ioy
                   ,
                   nor
                   after
                   ioy
                   practise
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   We
                   can
                   doe
                   but
                   little
                   good
                   to
                   any
                   body
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   feeling
                   pitie
                   and
                   compassion
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   If
                   any
                   be
                   afflicted
                   in
                   minde
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   feeling
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   distinguish
                   betweene
                   Gods
                   
                   spirit
                   and
                   his
                   graces
                   in
                   vs
                   :
                   
                     for
                     his
                     spirit
                     may
                     liue
                     in
                     vs
                     when
                     his
                     graces
                     are
                     dead
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                  
                   Psal.
                   51.
                   
                   For
                   as
                   by
                   some
                   extreame
                   sicknes
                   life
                   may
                   be
                   within
                   one
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   felt
                   of
                   the
                   sicke
                   bodie
                   :
                   so
                   in
                   some
                   great
                   temptation
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   we
                   not
                   feele
                   nor
                   finde
                   his
                   presence
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   breathing
                   neuer
                   so
                   short
                   we
                   discerne
                   life
                   :
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   actions
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   he
                   it
                   neuer
                   so
                   little
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   iudge
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   Such
                   as
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   feeling
                   be
                   loth
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   must
                   learne
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   tarrie
                   to
                   pray
                   till
                   they
                   finde
                   feeling
                   ,
                   but
                   offer
                   themselues
                   vp
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   humbling
                   
                   themselues
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   pray
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   continue
                   in
                   prayer
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   of
                   feeling
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Though
                   we
                   feele
                   not
                   the
                   spirituall
                   ioy
                   which
                   we
                   should
                   feele
                   ,
                   yet
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   be
                   too
                   much
                   cast
                   downe
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   our
                   conscience
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   readie
                   to
                   withdraw
                   somewhat
                   
                   from
                   our
                   outward
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   this
                   inward
                   pleasure
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   preuented
                   or
                   smothered
                   out
                   these
                   spirituall
                   ioyes
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   grieued
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   waite
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   feele
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   we
                   must
                   beware
                   that
                   we
                   draw
                   not
                   into
                   their
                   steed
                   carnall
                   ioyes
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   driue
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   into
                   exile
                   the
                   working
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   in
                   vs
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   A
                   certai●e
                   man
                   complaining
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   comfortlesse
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   feeling
                   ,
                   receiueth
                   this
                   answere
                   :
                   Oh
                   brother
                   be
                   of
                   good
                   comfort
                   ,
                   we
                   hold
                   Christ
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   feeling
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Fruites
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   ONe
                   being
                   curteously
                   faluted
                   ,
                   and
                   worthily
                   commended
                   of
                   a
                   Gentlewoman
                   ,
                   who
                   said
                   ,
                   she
                   heard
                   a
                   very
                   good
                   report
                   of
                   him
                   :
                   he
                   answered
                   her
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   haue
                   I
                   heard
                   of
                   you
                   :
                   but
                   God
                   make
                   our
                   after
                   fruits
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   more
                   effectuall
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   answere
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   good
                   opinion
                   of
                   his
                   Saints
                   conceiued
                   of
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   workings
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   in
                   vs
                   :
                   the
                   one
                   inferiour
                   ,
                   which
                   bringeth
                   but
                   
                   some
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   speciall
                   fruits
                   of
                   grace
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   superiour
                   and
                   more
                   
                   certaine
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   spirit
                   worketh
                   an
                   infallible
                   sanctification
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   may
                   totally
                   be
                   darkened
                   and
                   fully
                   quenched
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   hath
                   but
                   a
                   particular
                   Eclipse
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   measure
                   may
                   be
                   dimmed
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                   51.
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   finally
                   quenched
                   .
                   As
                   God
                   made
                   man
                   so
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   fall
                   ,
                   though
                   afterwards
                   hee
                   had
                   mercie
                   vpon
                   him
                   :
                   so
                   he
                   regenerateth
                   vs
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   fall
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   afterwards
                   hee
                   may
                   raise
                   vs
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   will.
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   fearefull
                   enough
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   such
                   particular
                   decayes
                   of
                   grace
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   after
                   sinne
                   ,
                   to
                   feele
                   lesse
                   comfort
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   lesse
                   feare
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   lesse
                   care
                   of
                   well
                   doing
                   ,
                   lesse
                   zeale
                   in
                   praving
                   ,
                   lesse
                   fruits
                   in
                   the
                   meanes
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   actions
                   are
                   turned
                   to
                   be
                   bitter
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   sweeter
                   vnto
                   vs
                   then
                   any
                   worldly
                   increase
                   vnto
                   the
                   worldly
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   honie
                   can
                   bee
                   
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   loue
                   it
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   euident
                   tokens
                   of
                   the
                   sanctifying
                   spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   loue
                   good
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   hate
                   sinne
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   sinne
                   :
                   the
                   more
                   wee
                   grow
                   in
                   gifts
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   to
                   hunger
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   to
                   complaine
                   of
                   our
                   vnworthinesse
                   :
                   the
                   more
                   being
                   humbled
                   
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   meekly
                   to
                   iudge
                   of
                   others
                   :
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   most
                   quiet
                   with
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   
                   then
                   to
                   thinke
                   our selues
                   least
                   quiet
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   most
                   to
                   feare
                   our selues
                   :
                   so
                   to
                   feele
                   the
                   graces
                   
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   yet
                   our
                   sense
                   and
                   feeling
                   is
                   not
                   lessened
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   feare
                   and
                   quake
                   
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   degree
                   and
                   motions
                   of
                   sinne
                   ;
                   not
                   least
                   they
                   fully
                   quench
                   ,
                   but
                   least
                   they
                   coole
                   
                   the
                   heate
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   in
                   vs.
                   Here
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   forget
                   to
                   feare
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   
                   being
                   the
                   childe
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   canst
                   not
                   finally
                   fall
                   ,
                   yet
                   consider
                   how
                   will
                   this
                   grieue
                   thee
                   ,
                   if
                   thy
                   sinne
                   breake
                   out
                   to
                   the
                   dishonour
                   of
                   so
                   louing
                   a
                   Redeemer
                   ?
                   or
                   though
                   he
                   keepe
                   thy
                   sinne
                   from
                   flaming
                   out
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   thou
                   shalt
                   feele
                   such
                   a
                   burthen
                   in
                   thy selfe
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   vile
                   corruption
                   or
                   matter
                   as
                   shall
                   coole
                   the
                   heate
                   of
                   all
                   Gods
                   graces
                   in
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Falling
                   into
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   ▪
                   IF
                   any
                   doubt
                   concerning
                   this
                   question
                   ,
                   (
                   whether
                   the
                   childe
                   of
                   God
                   might
                   fall
                   often
                   into
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   sinne
                   )
                   these
                   cautions
                   and
                   distinctions
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   partie
                   bee
                   generally
                   called
                   ,
                   or
                   specially
                   touched
                   :
                   if
                   hee
                   be
                   but
                   
                   generally
                   called
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   common
                   Christians
                   professing
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   an
                   easie
                   matter
                   to
                   slippe
                   in
                   that
                   state
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   partie
                   be
                   effectually
                   called
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   enquired
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   babe
                   in
                   Christ
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   come
                   to
                   some
                   good
                   growth
                   
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   nouice
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   twice
                   fall
                   so
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   obserue
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   now
                   growne
                   to
                   some
                   good
                   age
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   sinne
                   committed
                   be
                   a
                   thing
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   hee
                   know
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   hee
                   may
                   doubtles
                   slip
                   into
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   When
                   wee
                   consider
                   how
                   
                     Noah
                     ,
                     Moses
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   fell
                   in
                   their
                   latter
                   dayes
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   men
                   haue
                   fallen
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   earnestly
                   pray
                   ,
                   rather
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   take
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   worlde
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   our
                   life
                   should
                   bring
                   any
                   offence
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   slander
                   to
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Feare
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   BEe
                   neuer
                   afraide
                   of
                   leauing
                   good
                   vndone
                   ,
                   least
                   the
                   Lord
                   suffer
                   you
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   contrarie
                   euill
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Hee
                   thought
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   no
                   feare
                   nor
                   griefe
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   profit
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Beware
                   of
                   immoderate
                   feare
                   ,
                   which
                   rather
                   hinder
                   the
                   certaintie
                   of
                   saith
                   ,
                   then
                   beate
                   
                   downe
                   the
                   securitie
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   be
                   the
                   readiest
                   meanes
                   to
                   pull
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   the
                   fruites
                   of
                   vnbeliefe
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   would
                   tye
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   promised
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   danger
                   and
                   deliuerance
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   The
                   meane
                   and
                   middle
                   path
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   should
                   feare
                   and
                   forethinke
                   of
                   euils
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   thinking
                   that
                   of
                   necessitie
                   they
                   must
                   fall
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   God
                   could
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   would
                   not
                   deliuer
                   vs
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   beeing
                   guiltie
                   in
                   this
                   one
                   ,
                   desire
                   to
                   submit
                   themselues
                   to
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   acknowledge
                   themselues
                   heires
                   of
                   Gods
                   iustice
                   or
                   wrath
                   in
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   euill
                   :
                   yet
                   so
                   as
                   we
                   meete
                   with
                   the
                   Lords
                   mercie
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   both
                   able
                   and
                   willing
                   euen
                   then
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   to
                   assist
                   and
                   deliuer
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   most
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   this
                   godlie
                   feare
                   are
                   reuerentlie
                   humbled
                   vnder
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   naturall
                   parēts
                   know
                   then
                   to
                   mitigate
                   the
                   stripes
                   of
                   their
                   correction
                   to
                   their
                   children
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   see
                   in
                   them
                   a
                   milde
                   &
                   meeke
                   submission
                   
                   of
                   themselues
                   ,
                   vnder
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   their
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   so
                   fearing
                   them
                   as
                   Gouernours
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   vpholding
                   with
                   mercie
                   as
                   fathers
                   :
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   that
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   by
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   make
                   their
                   hand
                   in
                   correction
                   the
                   heauier
                   ,
                   by
                   howe
                   much
                   the
                   Childe
                   to
                   bee
                   beaten
                   is
                   the
                   stubborner
                   ;
                   we
                   must
                   then
                   thinke
                   this
                   mercifull
                   wisdome
                   and
                   confideration
                   to
                   bee
                   much
                   more
                   in
                   the
                   Lorde
                   ,
                   from
                   whose
                   brightnesse
                   the
                   parents
                   haue
                   receiued
                   these
                   sparkes
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Hee
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   winne
                   anie
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   continue
                   anie
                   in
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   giue
                   no
                   such
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   loued
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   he
                   loued
                   most
                   dearely
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   know
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   gift
                   of
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   fashion
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Feastings
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   IN
                   our
                   meetings
                   and
                   feastings
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   looke
                   to
                   our selues
                   ;
                   if
                   good
                   speeches
                   be
                   vsed
                   ,
                   
                   wee
                   must
                   be
                   thankefull
                   ;
                   if
                   euill
                   ,
                   sorrowfull
                   ;
                   if
                   things
                   not
                   meerely
                   euill
                   ,
                   not
                   greatly
                   to
                   torment
                   our selues
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Friendship
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   THis
                   aduise
                   he
                   gaue
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   good
                   to
                   discerne
                   of
                   them
                   whom
                   wee
                   much
                   receiue
                   into
                   our
                   companie
                   ,
                   least
                   we
                   lose
                   the
                   credite
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   conceiued
                   of
                   vs.
                   For
                   although
                   many
                   seeme
                   and
                   shewe
                   themselues
                   to
                   bee
                   well
                   disposed
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   there
                   be
                   so
                   many
                   corruptions
                   in
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   heauenly
                   wisedome
                   to
                   discerne
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   vs
                   to
                   consider
                   with
                   what
                   soundnesse
                   of
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   true
                   knowledge
                   they
                   doe
                   speake
                   :
                   first
                   looke
                   what
                   sight
                   they
                   haue
                   of
                   inward
                   corruptions
                   This
                   humility
                   teacheth
                   true
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sight
                   hereof
                   would
                   cause
                   vs
                   to
                   seeke
                   after
                   Christ
                   and
                   him
                   Crucified
                   .
                   For
                   manie
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   a
                   little
                   confused
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   will
                   much
                   bee
                   talking
                   ,
                   
                   
                   but
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   this
                   knowledge
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   sound
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   see
                   how
                   ready
                   they
                   are
                   by
                   their
                   soundnesse
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   feeling
                   of
                   inward
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   to
                   others
                   with
                   cheerfulnes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   infirmities
                   of
                   others
                   with
                   compassion
                   and
                   griefe
                   ;
                   for
                   manie
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   this
                   sanctified
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   will
                   rather
                   bitterlie
                   and
                   openly
                   declaime
                   against
                   the
                   infirmities
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   then
                   either
                   wisely
                   ●dmonish
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   brotherly
                   pittie
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Hee
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   way
                   to
                   haue
                   comfort
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   our
                   friendes
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   neuer
                   had
                   more
                   ioy
                   in
                   anie
                   ,
                   then
                   from
                   them
                   whom
                   hee
                   most
                   prayed
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   them
                   most
                   when
                   he
                   prayed
                   the
                   oftner
                   and
                   vehementer
                   for
                   them
                   present
                   or
                   absent
                   .
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   token
                   of
                   true
                   loue
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   whome
                   we
                   loue
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Though
                   he
                   was
                   most
                   seuere
                   to
                   his
                   friends
                   and
                   kindred
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   yet
                   once
                   being
                   wearyed
                   with
                   one
                   ,
                   hee
                   shut
                   vp
                   the
                   matter
                   with
                   this
                   sentence
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   wonderfull
                   ,
                   that
                   diuers
                   hearing
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   spoken
                   ,
                   one
                   should
                   belieue
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   should
                   not
                   belieue
                   :
                   but
                   I
                   am
                   rather
                   to
                   thanke
                   God
                   that
                   I
                   belieue
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   search
                   o●t
                   a
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   another
                   doth
                   not
                   belieue
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   be
                   thankfull
                   for
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   so
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   be
                   pitifull
                   to
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Like
                   as
                   naturall
                   men
                   doe
                   well
                   by
                   naturall
                   wisedome
                   :
                   so
                   wee
                   ought
                   much
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   stirred
                   vp
                   to
                   doe
                   well
                   by
                   spirituall
                   wisedome
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   commended
                   ●or
                   s●●ciall
                   wisedome
                   
                   in
                   our
                   Saui●ur
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     Iohn
                     ▪
                  
                   2.
                   that
                   hee
                   did
                   not
                   committee
                   himselfe
                   vnto
                   ●l●●●●●
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   knewe
                   what
                   was
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   :
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   speciall
                   token
                   of
                   w●sedome
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   not
                   to
                   commit
                   our selues
                   vnto
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   is
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Hee
                   reioyced
                   to
                   see
                   his
                   friends
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   was
                   humbled
                   ,
                   in
                   tha
                   hee
                   rested
                   so
                   much
                   in
                   that
                   ioy
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   forgate
                   to
                   doe
                   them
                   good
                   to
                   their
                   saluation
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   receiue
                   good
                   from
                   them
                   to
                   his
                   saluation
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   thought
                   he
                   should
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   dutie
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   His
                   loue
                   euer
                   grewe
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   knew
                   the
                   man
                   to
                   grow
                   in
                   godlines
                   :
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   hee
                   had
                   once
                   seene
                   any
                   effectuall
                   worke
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirite
                   in
                   anie
                   man
                   ,
                   h●e
                   could
                   neuer
                   but
                   hope
                   well
                   of
                   him
                   :
                   If
                   graces
                   decayed
                   ,
                   first
                   hee
                   was
                   grieued
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   his
                   loue
                   decreased
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Grace
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   1
                   HE
                   feeling
                   on
                   a
                   time
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   assisting
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   of
                   himselfe
                   he
                   despaired
                   of
                   ,
                   said
                   :
                   Oh
                   how
                   easie
                   are
                   the
                   waies
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   whilest
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   gouerne
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   is
                   he
                   beset
                   as
                   with
                   a
                   hedge
                   of
                   thornes
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   not
                   assist
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   As
                   we
                   are
                   carefull
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   we
                   wholy
                   referre
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   to
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   neither
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   doe
                   ,
                   thinke
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   obtaine
                   
                   or
                   continue
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   vs
                   without
                   vsing
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   dreame
                   of
                   fantasticall
                   spirits
                   )
                   neither
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   some
                   is
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   trust
                   to
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   as
                   neglecting
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   preposterours
                   zeale
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   not
                   rightly
                   instructed
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   their
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   profitable
                   note
                   to
                   obserue
                   ,
                   when
                   extraordinarie
                   gifts
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   for
                   our
                   hurt
                   .
                   If
                   our
                   extraordinarie
                   blessings
                   driue
                   vs
                   more
                   carefully
                   to
                   seeke
                   to
                   
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   meanes
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   slaken
                   our
                   care
                   in
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   puffing
                   vs
                   vp
                   with
                   a
                   spirituall
                   pride
                   ,
                   cause
                   vs
                   to
                   rest
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   for
                   our
                   further
                   condemnation
                   :
                   as
                   if
                   God
                   blesse
                   vs
                   maruellously
                   without
                   prayer
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   are
                   driuen
                   more
                   to
                   prayer
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   this
                   is
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   if
                   it
                   cause
                   vs
                   to
                   leaue
                   prayer
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   perilous
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   so
                   precious
                   as
                   Gods
                   grace
                   ,
                   which
                   chaungeth
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   heauen
                   and
                   
                   earth
                   :
                   and
                   nothing
                   so
                   vile
                   as
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   openeth
                   hell
                   ,
                   and
                   staineth
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   shutteth
                   vp
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   As
                   of
                   all
                   gifts
                   ,
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   is
                   the
                   dearest
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   daungerous
                   :
                   
                   for
                   besides
                   that
                   ,
                   wee
                   know
                   how
                   few
                   taste
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   what
                   paine
                   they
                   that
                   haue
                   gotten
                   it
                   keep
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   what
                   hard
                   brunts
                   they
                   that
                   lose
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   it
                   recouer
                   them
                   againe
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   coniecture
                   the
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   the
                   losse
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   experience
                   in
                   other
                   things
                   :
                   they
                   that
                   haue
                   beene
                   in
                   reputation
                   for
                   their
                   riches
                   ,
                   &
                   are
                   become
                   bankerouts
                   ,
                   are
                   grieued
                   
                   and
                   ashamed
                   ;
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   then
                   should
                   their
                   griefe
                   be
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   Gods
                   graces
                   haue
                   beene
                   comfortable
                   to
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   honourable
                   among
                   others
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   by
                   the
                   decay
                   of
                   those
                   gifts
                   ,
                   haue
                   lost
                   both
                   the
                   sweet
                   ioy
                   and
                   peace
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   credite
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   conscience
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Some
                   reioyce
                   so
                   much
                   in
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   good
                   things
                   preached
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   forget
                   to
                   be
                   humbled
                   for
                   their
                   wants
                   :
                   againe
                   ,
                   others
                   alwaies
                   looking
                   on
                   their
                   wants
                   ,
                   walke
                   not
                   thankfully
                   for
                   Gods
                   graces
                   receiued
                   :
                   The
                   meane
                   way
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   reioyce
                   in
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   humbled
                   for
                   our
                   wants
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   mourne
                   for
                   our
                   wants
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   praise
                   God
                   for
                   his
                   graces
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Good
                   workes
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   AS
                   it
                   argueth
                   great
                   height
                   and
                   willingnes
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   when
                   men
                   fearing
                   to
                   sinne
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   redeeme
                   ,
                   and
                   steale
                   time
                   to
                   sinne
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   sheweth
                   a
                   great
                   height
                   and
                   willingnesse
                   to
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   when
                   men
                   being
                   not
                   sufficiently
                   contented
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   stretch
                   their
                   wel-doing
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   night
                   also
                   :
                   wherein
                   they
                   shew
                   themselues
                   to
                   be
                   free
                   from
                   vaineglory
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   seeing
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   doe
                   good
                   for
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   outward
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   A
                   man
                   may
                   truely
                   iudge
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   truely
                   willing
                   to
                   doe
                   any
                   good
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   striues
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   cannot
                   do
                   it
                   as
                   he
                   should
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Griefe
                   for
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   WE
                   cannot
                   heartily
                   be
                   grieued
                   for
                   that
                   sinne
                   in
                   another
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   made
                   great
                   conscience
                   in
                   our selues
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   grieue
                   vs
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   them
                   with
                   griefe
                   ,
                   hurt
                   vs
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Seeing
                   a
                   woman
                   lamenting
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   vnto
                   her
                   ,
                   (
                   not
                   purposing
                   
                   to
                   cause
                   her
                   to
                   cease
                   from
                   so
                   good
                   an
                   action
                   ,
                   but
                   admonishing
                   her
                   to
                   looke
                   to
                   her
                   
                   affections
                   )
                   you
                   shall
                   well
                   trie
                   your
                   heart
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   sorrow
                   for
                   sinne
                   be
                   first
                   bred
                   for
                   your
                   owne
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   your selfe
                   proceed
                   to
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   your
                   mourning
                   must
                   be
                   agreeable
                   ,
                   and
                   proportionable
                   to
                   the
                   sinne
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   your
                   griefe
                   must
                   so
                   be
                   for
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   may
                   be
                   moued
                   rather
                   to
                   pittie
                   and
                   pray
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   hate
                   and
                   despise
                   him
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   That
                   is
                   true
                   sorrow
                   and
                   griefe
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   neither
                   can
                   by
                   outward
                   pleasures
                   be
                   
                   stollen
                   away
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   continuance
                   of
                   time
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   in
                   Christ.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   Because
                   great
                   ,
                   naturall
                   and
                   worldly
                   sorrow
                   and
                   ioy
                   ,
                   will
                   cause
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   breake
                   his
                   sleepe
                   at
                   midnight
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   trie
                   himselfe
                   whether
                   sorrow
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   icy
                   in
                   saluation
                   had
                   caused
                   him
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   like
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   His
                   greatest
                   sorrow
                   was
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   spake
                   of
                   some
                   good
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   greatest
                   ioy
                   he
                   had
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   As
                   by
                   nature
                   we
                   are
                   long
                   and
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   be
                   grieued
                   for
                   sinne
                   :
                   so
                   being
                   
                   once
                   downe
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   hard
                   to
                   get
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   rise
                   out
                   of
                   griefe
                   againe
                   .
                   For
                   two
                   extremities
                   attend
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   to
                   be
                   grieued
                   and
                   feared
                   too
                   little
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   to
                   ●e
                   grieued
                   and
                   feared
                   too
                   much
                   :
                   the
                   one
                   makes
                   vs
                   secure
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   dead
                   and
                   dull
                   .
                   To
                   meete
                   with
                   these
                   two
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   ioy
                   to
                   thinke
                   what
                   iudgements
                   ●aue
                   befallen
                   vs
                   heretofore
                   ,
                   what
                   may
                   befall
                   vs
                   hereafter
                   .
                   In
                   time
                   of
                   humbling
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   consider
                   what
                   mercies
                   we
                   haue
                   receiued
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   mercies
                   are
                   stored
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   ●●rrie
                   for
                   vs
                   againe
                   :
                   and
                   surely
                   ▪
                   no
                   one
                   thing
                   makes
                   griefe
                   more
                   to
                   waste
                   vs
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   forgetfulnes
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   past
                   ,
                   and
                   doubtfulnes
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   and
                   nothing
                   doth
                   more
                   strengthen
                   our
                   new
                   temptations
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   forgetfulnes
                   of
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   past
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   carelesnesse
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   Though
                   mercies
                   succeed
                   mercies
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   sea
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   is
                   neuer
                   drawn
                   drie
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   claime
                   hold
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   our
                   faith
                   and
                   former
                   experience
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Hardnes
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   THe
                   cause
                   why
                   mens
                   hearts
                   are
                   hardened
                   now
                   adaies
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   this
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   see
                   as
                   great
                   gifts
                   of
                   learning
                   ,
                   tongues
                   ,
                   and
                   ciuill
                   life
                   in
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   heretikes
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Gods
                   true
                   seruants
                   .
                   Euen
                   as
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Pha●●●hs
                   obstinacie
                   was
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   willing
                   to
                   be
                   dece●ied
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   obey
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   because
                   other
                   Sorcerers
                   in
                   Aegypt
                   could
                   doe
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   thought
                   )
                   as
                   great
                   matters
                   as
                   Moses
                   and
                   A●ron
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   To
                   one
                   that
                   complained
                   of
                   hardnes
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   :
                   You
                   must
                   waite
                   for
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   can
                   now
                   no
                   more
                   iudge
                   of
                   your selfe
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   man
                   sleeping
                   can
                   iudge
                   of
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   did
                   waking
                   :
                   or
                   a
                   man
                   wandring
                   in
                   the
                   darke
                   can
                   discerne
                   of
                   bright
                   colours
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   the
                   one
                   may
                   while
                   he
                   waketh
                   doe
                   excellent
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   now
                   neither
                   he
                   himselfe
                   knoweth
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   can
                   espie
                   them
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   may
                   be
                   among
                   
                   flowers
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   can
                   haue
                   no
                   vse
                   of
                   his
                   eyes
                   ,
                   nor
                   pleasure
                   in
                   the
                   obiects
                   :
                   so
                   you
                   haue
                   done
                   great
                   good
                   things
                   whilest
                   God
                   gaue
                   you
                   a
                   waking
                   heart
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   in
                   practise
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   to
                   discerne
                   his
                   graces
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   though
                   now
                   you
                   haue
                   neither
                   the
                   sight
                   nor
                   sense
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   thing
                   which
                   deceiueth
                   and
                   disquieteth
                   many
                   :
                   they
                   looke
                   for
                   that
                   discerning
                   of
                   themselues
                   (
                   when
                   in
                   them
                   Gods
                   graces
                   were
                   more
                   oppressed
                   )
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   when
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   wrought
                   in
                   the
                   sweetest
                   and
                   fullest
                   measure
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   some
                   intermission
                   of
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   new
                   birth
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   thinke
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   flat
                   omission
                   in
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   token
                   of
                   a
                   minde
                   too
                   presumptuous
                   and
                   infatuated
                   ,
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   dead
                   securitie
                   ,
                   to
                   perswade
                   our selues
                   still
                   of
                   that
                   safetie
                   ,
                   for
                   hauing
                   those
                   graces
                   which
                   sometime
                   we
                   had
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   a
                   minde
                   abiect
                   ,
                   and
                   too
                   much
                   de●payring
                   ,
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   because
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   euen
                   present
                   seeling
                   of
                   those
                   ioyes
                   ,
                   glorious
                   and
                   vnspeakeable
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   had
                   ;
                   therefore
                   we
                   neuer
                   had
                   ●●●m
                   heretofore
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   neuer
                   haue
                   them
                   againe
                   hereafter
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Admonis●ing
                   one
                   to
                   preuent
                   hardnes
                   of
                   heart
                   in
                   his
                   childe
                   ,
                   by
                   godly
                   and
                   discreete
                   correction
                   :
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   because
                   children
                   incline
                   often
                   to
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   their
                   fathers
                   ,
                   parents
                   
                   correcting
                   ,
                   should
                   in
                   wisedome
                   first
                   consider
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   a
                   sinne
                   before
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   
                   (
                   which
                   they
                   gaue
                   them
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   which
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   about
                   to
                   correct
                   ,
                   and
                   finding
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   humbled
                   in
                   themselues
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   humbled
                   ,
                   proceed
                   to
                   correction
                   ,
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   of
                   their
                   conuersion
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   measure
                   ,
                   as
                   correcting
                   their
                   owne
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   after
                   a
                   sort
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   children
                   .
                   For
                   men
                   begetting
                   Children
                   without
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   giue
                   a
                   naturall
                   propagation
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   without
                   some
                   speciall
                   blessing
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   none
                   in
                   regeneration
                   begetteth
                   any
                   with
                   such
                   gifts
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   but
                   vnlesse
                   they
                   become
                   newe
                   borne
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   good
                   thing
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Heresie
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   MEn
                   be
                   more
                   grieued
                   for
                   murther
                   and
                   adulterie
                   ,
                   then
                   for
                   superstition
                   and
                   heresie
                   ;
                   
                   because
                   these
                   be
                   
                     peccata
                     rationis
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   
                     affectionis
                     &
                     actionis
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   goeth
                   with
                   a
                   priuie
                   pride
                   vnder
                   colour
                   of
                   deuotion
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   are
                   euer
                   apparant
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   accompanied
                   with
                   outward
                   shame
                   and
                   confusion
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   As
                   the
                   Gospell
                   first
                   began
                   by
                   simple
                   Fisher-men
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   ,
                   but
                   afterward
                   being
                   receiued
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   grewe
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   more
                   learneder
                   sort
                   :
                   so
                   ,
                   for
                   not
                   receiuing
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   but
                   hauing
                   our
                   eares
                   tickling
                   to
                   new
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   heresies
                   ,
                   and
                   sects
                   ,
                   (
                   beginning
                   now
                   amongst
                   
                   vs
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   simpler
                   sort
                   ,
                   and
                   ignorant
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   Countrey
                   )
                   are
                   like
                   to
                   inuade
                   the
                   best
                   learned
                   .
                   And
                   God
                   purposing
                   to
                   punish
                   the
                   coldnes
                   of
                   our
                   age
                   ,
                   can
                   as
                   well
                   now
                   send
                   an
                   hereticall
                   spirite
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   into
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   ,
                   but
                   into
                   400.
                   learned
                   Preachers
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   did
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   send
                   a
                   lying
                   spirite
                   into
                   the
                   mouthes
                   of
                   400.
                   
                   Prophets
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Euen
                   as
                   polygamie
                   was
                   not
                   very
                   hurtfull
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   within
                   Lamech
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   preast
                   into
                   Abrahams
                   familie
                   ,
                   got
                   great
                   strength
                   and
                   preuailed
                   much
                   :
                   So
                   ill
                   opinions
                   are
                   then
                   lesse
                   hurtfull
                   ,
                   whilest
                   they
                   are
                   amongst
                   the
                   wicked
                   and
                   ignorant
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   get
                   fauour
                   amongst
                   the
                   learned
                   and
                   godly
                   ,
                   they
                   beginne
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   dangerous
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Heart
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   THe
                   heart
                   is
                   Gods
                   owne
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   must
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Now
                   as
                   nothing
                   might
                   be
                   imploied
                   to
                   common
                   vses
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   sacrificed
                   by
                   the
                   priests
                   vnder
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                   So
                   the
                   heart
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   applyed
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   vse
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   his
                   seruice
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Haste
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   argueth
                   vnbeliefe
                   :
                   and
                   of
                   Watching
                   and
                   waiting
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   NOthing
                   more
                   bewrayes
                   vnbeliefe
                   ,
                   then
                   not
                   to
                   stay
                   the
                   Lords
                   leisure
                   :
                   as
                   contrariwise
                   ,
                   Watching
                   and
                   waiting
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                   shewes
                   Faith
                   :
                   for
                   those
                   hastie
                   and
                   vnquiet
                   spirits
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   see
                   not
                   speedy
                   redresse
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   expectation
                   ,
                   they
                   either
                   murmure
                   in
                   impatiencie
                   ,
                   or
                   they
                   will
                   ease
                   their
                   griefe
                   by
                   seeking
                   vndirect
                   meanes
                   .
                   And
                   sure
                   as
                   nothing
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   token
                   of
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   then
                   to
                   feare
                   our selues
                   :
                   so
                   in
                   aduersitie
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   pleasant
                   pledge
                   of
                   our
                   patience
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   can
                   waite
                   and
                   attend
                   on
                   the
                   Lorde
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   our
                   deliuerance
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   be
                   some
                   principall
                   properties
                   of
                   true
                   wayting
                   :
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     waite
                     in
                     our selues
                  
                   :
                   for
                   manie
                   will
                   not
                   outwardly
                   murmure
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   inwardly
                   
                   they
                   boyle
                   and
                   fret
                   in
                   themselues
                   :
                   and
                   manie
                   will
                   abstaine
                   from
                   outward
                   impatiencie
                   ,
                   which
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   inward
                   estate
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   vs
                   to
                   beginne
                   here
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   there
                   bee
                   a
                   quietnes
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   there
                   cannot
                   be
                   any
                   great
                   disquietnes
                   
                   in
                   the
                   tongue
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   propertie
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     waite
                     on
                     the
                     Worde
                  
                   .
                   Manie
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   waite
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   maruellous
                   impatient
                   ,
                   if
                   yee
                   charge
                   them
                   with
                   impatiencie
                   :
                   but
                   weigh
                   their
                   waiting
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   abide
                   the
                   tryall
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   goe
                   for
                   good
                   .
                   Looke
                   what
                   Faith
                   wee
                   haue
                   to
                   waite
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   it
                   be
                   taught
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   true
                   as
                   God
                   himselfe
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   found
                   .
                   Some
                   will
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   waite
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   their
                   obedience
                   and
                   Faith
                   in
                   the
                   Worde
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   obtaine
                   some
                   thing
                   the
                   sooner
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   desire
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   no
                   true
                   waiting
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   waite
                   
                   rather
                   for
                   our
                   owne
                   profite
                   ,
                   then
                   for
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   .
                   Th●
                   third
                   property
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     corti●ue
                     in
                     it
                  
                   .
                   
                   Euery
                   man
                   by
                   nature
                   can
                   waite
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   may
                   know
                   a
                   certaine
                   and
                   definitiue
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   waiting
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   offer
                   our
                   obedience
                   in
                   waiting
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   know
                   for
                   how
                   long
                   or
                   how
                   little
                   we
                   shall
                   waite
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   ●ainting
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   determined
                   to
                   vs
                   how
                   many
                   dayes
                   ,
                   or
                   moneths
                   ,
                   or
                   houres
                   we
                   should
                   waite
                   ,
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   the
                   profit
                   drawing
                   neere
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   terme
                   drawing
                   out
                   ,
                   would
                   sustaine
                   vs
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   leaue
                   all
                   moments
                   ,
                   and
                   conditions
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   in
                   a
                   continuall
                   seruice
                   and
                   expectation
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   hard
                   for
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   learne
                   to
                   amend
                   this
                   fault
                   ,
                   by
                   considering
                   how
                   iustly
                   the
                   Lord
                   may
                   suspend
                   his
                   answere
                   ▪
                   and
                   helping
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   our
                   sinnes
                   are
                   not
                   sufficiently
                   bewa●led
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   faith
                   is
                   not
                   sufficiently
                   purified
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   graces
                   not
                   sufficiently
                   wrought
                   in
                   vs.
                   The
                   
                   fourth
                   and
                   last
                   propertie
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     continue
                     waiting
                     with
                     a
                     kinde
                     of
                     vehemencie
                     :
                  
                   keeping
                   vs
                   from
                   faultring
                   or
                   fainting
                   in
                   our
                   hope
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   long
                   ere
                   our
                   suite
                   be
                   answered
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   danger
                   be
                   helped
                   .
                   To
                   be
                   vehement
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   or
                   lesse
                   importunate
                   long
                   ,
                   is
                   little
                   worth
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   haue
                   our
                   affections
                   h●to
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   slake
                   the
                   heate
                   in
                   long
                   continuance
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   remisse
                   or
                   dead
                   in
                   the
                   suit
                   of
                   our
                   desires
                   ,
                   though
                   no
                   appearance
                   of
                   our
                   deliuerance
                   appeare
                   ,
                   is
                   hard
                   indeede
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   to
                   meete
                   with
                   an
                   obiection
                   ,
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   vehemencie
                   argueth
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   vehemencie
                   bewrayeth
                   want
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   Faith
                   ,
                   when
                   no
                   deferring
                   of
                   our
                   desire
                   doth
                   breake
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   our
                   zeale
                   :
                   want
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   when
                   without
                   all
                   hope
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   greedie
                   and
                   rauenous
                   to
                   haue
                   our
                   request
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   cast
                   all
                   off
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Humilitie
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   MAnie
                   deceiue
                   themselues
                   with
                   a
                   bare
                   opinion
                   of
                   humilitie
                   :
                   therfore
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   triall
                   of
                   humilitie
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   willingly
                   suffer
                   our selues
                   to
                   be
                   taught
                   of
                   our
                   inferiours
                   :
                   
                   &
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   patiently
                   abide
                   our selues
                   to
                   be
                   admonished
                   of
                   our
                   faults
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Heathen
                   men
                   were
                   humbled
                   by
                   their
                   dreames
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   humbled
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   :
                   they
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   profite
                   by
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   shall
                   feele
                   them
                   themselues
                   .
                   Wee
                   haue
                   no
                   claime
                   to
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   offered
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   v●till
                   we
                   be
                   humbled
                   by
                   the
                   threatnings
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Wee
                   must
                   bee
                   like
                   children
                   in
                   three
                   things
                   chiefly
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   like
                   little
                   babes
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                   like
                   innocents
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   like
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   growing
                   from
                   childhood
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   babes
                   are
                   neuer
                   quiet
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   p●p
                   be
                   in
                   their
                   mouth
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   hauing
                   late
                   bene
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   well
                   fed
                   :
                   so
                   ought
                   we
                   still
                   to
                   desire
                   to
                   lie
                   at
                   the
                   foode
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   finde
                   vnquietnes
                   in
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   long
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   weaned
                   children
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   without
                   naturall
                   corruption
                   ;
                   yet
                   this
                   corruption
                   doth
                   rather
                   shew
                   it selfe
                   by
                   imitation
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   action
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   doe
                   any
                   euill
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   rather
                   violent
                   than
                   permanent
                   .
                   Thus
                   should
                   we
                   be
                   ,
                   not
                   making
                   an
                   occupation
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   preoccupated
                   of
                   sinne
                   ;
                   not
                   forecasting
                   patternes
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   bending
                   our
                   mindes
                   how
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   sinne
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   violently
                   drawne
                   thereunto
                   by
                   another
                   rather
                   then
                   voluntarily
                   commit
                   it
                   our selues
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   grow
                   out
                   of
                   
                   child-hood
                   ,
                   doe
                   things
                   beseeming
                   man-hood
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   childishees
                   :
                   so
                   though
                   babish
                   things
                   both
                   in
                   life
                   and
                   doctrine
                   become
                   vs
                   being
                   babes
                   ,
                   yet
                   hauing
                   past
                   our
                   child-hood
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Lord
                   looks
                   for
                   more
                   manly
                   ripenesse
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   knowledge
                   &
                   in
                   holines
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   though
                   our
                   perfect
                   age
                   be
                   not
                   consummated
                   before
                   the
                   resurrection
                   .
                   As
                   little
                   children
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   teachablenes
                   to
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   reformablenes
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   are
                   either
                   wo●●e
                   by
                   a
                   faire
                   word
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   ●llured
                   by
                   a
                   trifling
                   benefit
                   ,
                   or
                   awed
                   by
                   a
                   checke
                   ,
                   or
                   feared
                   by
                   a
                   frowning
                   looke
                   or
                   stiiled
                   by
                   seeing
                   another
                   beaten
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   quieted
                   by
                   the
                   rod
                   :
                   so
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   children
                   ,
                   either
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   affect
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   allure
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   threatnings
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   must
                   awe
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   angrie
                   countenance
                   must
                   feare
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   correcting
                   of
                   others
                   must
                   humble
                   vs
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   the
                   corrections
                   of
                   God
                   vpon
                   our selues
                   ,
                   must
                   pull
                   vs
                   downe
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   those
                   children
                   are
                   of
                   most
                   liberall
                   &
                   ingenuous
                   nature
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   rather
                   allured
                   with
                   faire
                   words
                   ,
                   than
                   driuen
                   to
                   dutie
                   with
                   the
                   rod
                   ;
                   so
                   they
                   are
                   most
                   gracious
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   most
                   broken
                   with
                   the
                   conscience
                   of
                   their
                   vnkindnesse
                   ,
                   more
                   prouoked
                   by
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   then
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   curses
                   ,
                   thunderings
                   ,
                   and
                   threatnings
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   affected
                   with
                   neither
                   ,
                   degenerate
                   as
                   yet
                   from
                   the
                   affections
                   of
                   children
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Hypocrisie
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   HEe
                   obserued
                   some
                   ,
                   who
                   outwardly
                   liued
                   an
                   honest
                   &
                   ciuill
                   life
                   ,
                   yet
                   lying
                   hypocritically
                   
                   in
                   some
                   sinne
                   ,
                   were
                   constrained
                   in
                   death
                   ,
                   or
                   before
                   ,
                   to
                   vtter
                   it
                   to
                   their
                   shame
                   .
                   Which
                   kinde
                   of
                   iudgements
                   are
                   most
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   might
                   shewe
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   threatnings
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   wicked
                   might
                   lesse
                   reioyce
                   in
                   their
                   exceeding
                   impietie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Gods
                   children
                   might
                   be
                   raised
                   from
                   their
                   securitie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Iudgement
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   IN
                   our
                   most
                   earnest
                   matters
                   wee
                   must
                   be
                   zealous
                   ouer
                   our
                   owne
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   especiallie
                   
                   examine
                   and
                   call
                   to
                   account
                   our
                   affections
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   there
                   is
                   either
                   some
                   speciall
                   worke
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   it
                   is
                   some
                   notable
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Sathan
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   pedagogie
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   we
                   had
                   neede
                   to
                   aske
                   the
                   gouernement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   and
                   spirit
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   knoweth
                   what
                   hee
                   is
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   what
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   action
                   .
                   When
                   wee
                   cannot
                   gage
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   our
                   heart
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   impute
                   it
                   to
                   want
                   of
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   not
                   trauailing
                   with
                   our
                   heart
                   how
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   things
                   in
                   wisedome
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Though
                   all
                   exercises
                   of
                   pure
                   religion
                   purely
                   vsed
                   ,
                   doe
                   both
                   strengthen
                   iudgement
                   
                   and
                   whet
                   vp
                   affections
                   ,
                   yet
                   reading
                   ,
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   conferring
                   ,
                   do
                   most
                   strengthen
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   part
                   whet
                   on
                   affections
                   .
                   But
                   praying
                   ,
                   singing
                   ,
                   and
                   meditation
                   ,
                   doe
                   mos●
                   chiefly
                   whet
                   vp
                   affection
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   part
                   strengthen
                   iudgement
                   and
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Being
                   desired
                   to
                   giue
                   his
                   iudgement
                   of
                   a
                   weighty
                   matter
                   ,
                   hee
                   answered
                   :
                   Syr
                   ,
                   neither
                   am
                   I
                   able
                   to
                   speake
                   ,
                   nor
                   you
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   prayed
                   ,
                   indeede
                   I
                   may
                   talke
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   answere
                   as
                   naturall
                   men
                   ;
                   but
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   now
                   prepared
                   to
                   conferre
                   as
                   t●e
                   
                   children
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   Hee
                   fatherlie
                   exhorted
                   men
                   to
                   labour
                   for
                   increase
                   of
                   iudgment
                   :
                   first
                   by
                   reason
                   ,
                   
                   then
                   by
                   example
                   :
                   by
                   reason
                   thus
                   ,
                   without
                   soundnes
                   of
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   more
                   difficult
                   
                   trauailing
                   for
                   the
                   childe
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   heart
                   to
                   any
                   fruit
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   not
                   being
                   stayed
                   in
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   one
                   shall
                   be
                   troubled
                   to
                   commit
                   ,
                   and
                   afraide
                   to
                   doe
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   indeede
                   he
                   might
                   lawfully
                   and
                   comfortably
                   doe
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   knowledge
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   not
                   without
                   good
                   knowledge
                   satisfie
                   our
                   godlie
                   desire
                   in
                   perswading
                   or
                   dislwading
                   an●e
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   doe
                   so
                   assuredly
                   ,
                   substantially
                   and
                   effectually
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   ought
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   
                   doe
                   .
                   By
                   example
                   he
                   exhorted
                   men
                   to
                   consider
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Ps●lme
                   ●19
                   .
                   hee
                   prayeth
                   for
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   hauing
                   no
                   one
                   thing
                   oftner
                   then
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     Teach
                     mee
                     O
                     Lorde
                     thy
                     statutes
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Sound
                   ioy
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   THe
                   more
                   one
                   tasteth
                   of
                   heauenly
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   lesse
                   is
                   his
                   ioy
                   in
                   earthly
                   things
                   :
                   the
                   
                   more
                   one
                   feeleth
                   earthlie
                   things
                   pleasant
                   ,
                   the
                   lesse
                   ioy
                   can
                   hee
                   haue
                   in
                   heauenlie
                   .
                   Coloss
                   :
                   3.
                   1.
                   
                   Phil
                   :
                   3.
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   Wee
                   must
                   in
                   reading
                   the
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   obserue
                   this
                   rule
                   :
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   will
                   trie
                   conclusions
                   against
                   Gods
                   conclusions
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   prooue
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   ende
                   but
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   foole
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   hee
                   faile
                   in
                   his
                   triall
                   ,
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   admonished
                   ,
                   by
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   hee
                   shall
                   be
                   without
                   excuse
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   many
                   that
                   feare
                   (
                   Psal.
                   14.
                   5.
                   
                   )
                   where
                   no
                   feare
                   is
                   :
                   but
                   there
                   are
                   more
                   which
                   reioyce
                   ,
                   where
                   no
                   cause
                   of
                   ioy
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Some
                   ioy
                   euery
                   man
                   must
                   haue
                   ,
                   either
                   carnall
                   or
                   spirituall
                   :
                   and
                   therfore
                   when
                   Cain
                   had
                   lost
                   his
                   title
                   and
                   interest
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   hee
                   made
                   himselfe
                   a
                   seate
                   on
                   earth
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   hee
                   had
                   lost
                   the
                   harmony
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   consciēce
                   ,
                   his
                   nephew
                   Tubal
                   was
                   faine
                   to
                   inuent
                   Organs
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   haue
                   some
                   musicke
                   and
                   solace
                   in
                   outward
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   2.
                   
                   Kings
                   .
                   11.
                   when
                   the
                   people
                   could
                   not
                   haue
                   their
                   owne
                   fond
                   delights
                   ,
                   Salomon
                   causeth
                   Apes
                   ,
                   Peacockes
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   brought
                   from
                   Ophir
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   Men
                   will
                   haue
                   ioy
                   ●t
                   they
                   cannot
                   haue
                   the
                   more
                   solemne
                   melodie
                   by
                   Arte
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   haue
                   the
                   common
                   instruments
                   of
                   the
                   Countrey
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   soule
                   is
                   mouldring
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   p●rching
                   drie
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   these
                   sandie
                   mouldring
                   earthly
                   hearts
                   consider
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   secure
                   nor
                   
                   true
                   ioy
                   ,
                   which
                   either
                   time
                   may
                   loose
                   ,
                   or
                   death
                   dismay
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   make
                   afraide
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   sound
                   ioy
                   that
                   either
                   will
                   leaue
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   wee
                   shall
                   be
                   glad
                   to
                   leaue
                   it
                   as
                   an
                   vnprofitable
                   possession
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Manie
                   had
                   rather
                   part
                   from
                   all
                   fauour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   loose
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   some
                   wittie
                   
                   speech
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   deuised
                   :
                   but
                   cursed
                   bee
                   that
                   merriment
                   which
                   respecteth
                   not
                   either
                   dutie
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   loue
                   to
                   our
                   neighbour
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Knowledge
                   .
                
                 
                   THere
                   are
                   manie
                   who
                   haue
                   a
                   generall
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   particular
                   practise
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   hindred
                   with
                   profites
                   ,
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   selfeloue
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   They
                   whose
                   knowledge
                   is
                   in
                   swelling
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   painted
                   eloquence
                   of
                   humane
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   being
                   but
                   a
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   letter
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   death
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   knew
                   nothing
                   of
                   Christ
                   crucified
                   :
                   and
                   whereof
                   comes
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   so
                   much
                   preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   little
                   learning
                   ?
                   but
                   because
                   men
                   preach
                   and
                   delight
                   to
                   heare
                   plausible
                   nouelties
                   ,
                   to
                   please
                   the
                   eare
                   rather
                   then
                   the
                   simple
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Word
                   to
                   pierce
                   the
                   heart
                   :
                   they
                   take
                   the
                   bone
                   ,
                   and
                   refuse
                   the
                   marrow
                   :
                   they
                   are
                   content
                   with
                   the
                   shell
                   ,
                   but
                   want
                   the
                   kernell
                   :
                   and
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   law
                   killeth
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   Gospell
                   :
                   
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   letter
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   beeing
                   ministred
                   without
                   the
                   spirite
                   .
                   Aske
                   the
                   wounded
                   conscience
                   ,
                   what
                   comfort
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   heare
                   that
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   Nay
                   ,
                   aske
                   if
                   this
                   gall
                   not
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   lawe
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   rather
                   conceiued
                   by
                   reason
                   ,
                   than
                   receiued
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   He
                   said
                   ,
                   how
                   after
                   hee
                   knew
                   God
                   ,
                   hee
                   desired
                   by
                   prayer
                   two
                   things
                   principallie
                   :
                   the
                   
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   loue
                   the
                   Saints
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   willingly
                   and
                   profitablie
                   beholde
                   the
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   on
                   others
                   :
                   which
                   as
                   God
                   in
                   mercie
                   had
                   graunted
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   confessed
                   this
                   fruite
                   thereof
                   ,
                   that
                   vnlesse
                   hee
                   had
                   seene
                   such
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   haue
                   fallen
                   into
                   many
                   troubles
                   ,
                   which
                   now
                   through
                   Gods
                   grace
                   he
                   had
                   escaped
                   ,
                   by
                   seeing
                   and
                   hearing
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   these
                   miseries
                   in
                   others
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   hee
                   saw
                   how
                   God
                   dealt
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   hee
                   searched
                   his
                   owne
                   heart
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   had
                   bene
                   or
                   was
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   :
                   hee
                   perswaded
                   himselfe
                   hee
                   might
                   be
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   hee
                   repented
                   before
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   came
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   euer
                   hee
                   had
                   done
                   the
                   like
                   ;
                   And
                   so
                   by
                   prayer
                   and
                   good
                   meanes
                   hee
                   was
                   made
                   more
                   carefull
                   for
                   falling
                   into
                   it
                   hereafter
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Loue
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   THe
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   hindreth
                   vs
                   in
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   furthereth
                   vs
                   therein
                   .
                   Gods
                   children
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   spirituall
                   vse
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   worldlings
                   vse
                   carnally
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Then
                   wee
                   haue
                   a
                   sure
                   testimonie
                   of
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   our
                   hatred
                   to
                   euill
                   ,
                   when
                   no
                   punishment
                   nor
                   reward
                   can
                   either
                   driue
                   vs
                   from
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   drawe
                   vs
                   vnto
                   euill
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Madnes
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   A
                   Great
                   cause
                   of
                   madnes
                   is
                   impatiencie
                   of
                   minde
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   the
                   sudden
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   vpon
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   for
                   doing
                   some
                   thing
                   against
                   his
                   conscience
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Matrimonie
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   ONe
                   may
                   know
                   whether
                   his
                   wife
                   be
                   brought
                   vnto
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   these
                   notes
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   agreeing
                   or
                   proportionable
                   liking
                   each
                   of
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   concerning
                   their
                   generall
                   calling
                   ,
                   as
                   zeale
                   ,
                   faith
                   ,
                   godlines
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   
                   concerning
                   their
                   particular
                   calling
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   being
                   thus
                   consonant
                   ,
                   do
                   vse
                   good
                   
                   meanes
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   consent
                   of
                   parents
                   in
                   their
                   contracts
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   good
                   
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   their
                   meetings
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   vse
                   no
                   charmes
                   ,
                   nor
                   vnhonest
                   or
                   vnlawfull
                   meanes
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   hearts
                   be
                   sincerely
                   affected
                   to
                   Gods
                   holy
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   that
                   first
                   they
                   respect
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   helper
                   to
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   when
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   hath
                   said
                   in
                   their
                   soules
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   seeke
                   out
                   one
                   in
                   whom
                   I
                   may
                   see
                   mine
                   owne
                   image
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   loue
                   ,
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   &c.
                   that
                   will
                   helpe
                   mee
                   to
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   marrie
                   for
                   riches
                   ,
                   beau●ie
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   outward
                   things
                   :
                   but
                   haue
                   a
                   desire
                   
                   mutually
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   duties
                   which
                   they
                   owe
                   one
                   vnto
                   another
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   
                   haue
                   a
                   desire
                   to
                   hasten
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   fulfilling
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   them
                   lieth
                   ,
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   :
                   and
                   vsing
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   remedie
                   against
                   incontinencie
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   we
                   see
                   condemned
                   
                   here
                   all
                   marrying
                   of
                   young
                   men
                   with
                   old
                   women
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   hope
                   of
                   procreation
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Vnto
                   a
                   gentlewoman
                   that
                   was
                   afraide
                   that
                   her
                   good
                   will
                   was
                   suspected
                   to
                   her
                   husband
                   ,
                   
                   being
                   fa●re
                   from
                   her
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   receiued
                   not
                   the
                   letters
                   she
                   sent
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   :
                   If
                   your
                   conscience
                   did
                   excuse
                   you
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   condemne
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   will
                   make
                   knowne
                   your
                   heart
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   if
                   your
                   owne
                   heart
                   condemne
                   you
                   ,
                   then
                   can
                   he
                   not
                   ex●use
                   you
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   although
                   he
                   thought
                   very
                   well
                   of
                   you
                   ▪
                
                 
                   3
                   As
                   a
                   louing
                   husband
                   will
                   not
                   take
                   away
                   his
                   loue
                   from
                   his
                   wife
                   for
                   some
                   particular
                   
                   wants
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   she
                   keepeth
                   her
                   loue
                   wholy
                   and
                   truly
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   cast
                   off
                   his
                   louing
                   kindnes
                   to
                   vs
                   for
                   speciall
                   wants
                   ,
                   or
                   frailtie
                   in
                   particular
                   commandements
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   generally
                   labour
                   to
                   please
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   When
                   one
                   asked
                   him
                   concerning
                   marriage
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   were
                   good
                   to
                   marrie
                   ;
                   seeing
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   when
                   concupiscence
                   pricked
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   moued
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   other
                   time
                   when
                   he
                   felt
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   ,
                   he
                   thought
                   he
                   might
                   abstaine
                   from
                   it
                   :
                   He
                   answered
                   ,
                   many
                   
                   come
                   hastily
                   into
                   that
                   calling
                   ,
                   not
                   v●ing
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   trying
                   their
                   estate
                   throughly
                   before
                   ;
                   as
                   namely
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   fasting
                   ,
                   and
                   auoyding
                   all
                   occasions
                   of
                   concupiscence
                   ,
                   haue
                   the
                   gi●t
                   of
                   chastitie
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                   Many
                   vse
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   all
                   :
                   many
                   vse
                   all
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   small
                   time
                   :
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   vse
                   first
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   not
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   not
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   but
                   long
                   .
                   If
                   so
                   be
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   will
                   not
                   preuaile
                   ,
                   attend
                   vpon
                   the
                   Lords
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   and
                   waite
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   giue
                   iust
                   occasion
                   of
                   vsing
                   that
                   estate
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   glorie
                   and
                   our
                   comfort
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   He
                   thought
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   good
                   ceremonie
                   for
                   the
                   father
                   to
                   giue
                   his
                   daughter
                   in
                   mariage
                   
                   before
                   the
                   congregation
                   ,
                   if
                   she
                   either
                   be
                   a
                   virgin
                   or
                   a
                   yong
                   widow
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   she
                   made
                   not
                   her
                   owne
                   match
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   she
                   made
                   it
                   by
                   her
                   fathers
                   consent
                   .
                   And
                   being
                   asked
                   how
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   ●●
                   t●●
                   father
                   were
                   dead
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   the
                   mother
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   congregation
                   ,
                   but
                   th●ught
                   it
                   good
                   for
                   the
                   father
                   in
                   his
                   testament
                   ,
                   wisely
                   to
                   appoynt
                   some
                   viceg●rent
                   to
                   do●
                   his
                   dutie
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   doe
                   this
                   rather
                   at
                   the
                   appoyntment
                   of
                   the
                   yong
                   parties
                   ,
                   than
                   at
                   the
                   appoyntment
                   of
                   the
                   parents
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   abuse
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   there
                   must
                   
                   be
                   in
                   all
                   lawfull
                   contracts
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   parents
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   children
                   are
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   mens
                   goods
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Iob.
                   1.
                   it
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Sathan
                   hauing
                   commission
                   to
                   set
                   on
                   the
                   goods
                   of
                   Iob
                   ,
                   did
                   seaze
                   on
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Iob.
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   a
                   damsell
                   might
                   not
                   performe
                   her
                   vow
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   her
                   father
                   misliking
                   it
                   :
                   then
                   much
                   lesse
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   probable
                   ,
                   may
                   a
                   damsell
                   performe
                   promise
                   of
                   mariage
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   her
                   father
                   misliking
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   He
                   said
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   away
                   with
                   such
                   as
                   would
                   marrie
                   too
                   soone
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   ●uried
                   
                   their
                   wiues
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   were
                   better
                   for
                   abstaining
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   themselues
                   humbled
                   vnderneath
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   that
                   crosse
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   testifie
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   light
                   loue
                   vnto
                   the
                   parties
                   whom
                   they
                   loued
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                   For
                   besides
                   that
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   almost
                   vnnaturall
                   ,
                   to
                   get
                   another
                   bodie
                   in
                   bed
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   former
                   be
                   rotten
                   in
                   the
                   graue
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   of
                   euill
                   report
                   impugning
                   common
                   honestie
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   offer
                   offence
                   vnto
                   the
                   friends
                   of
                   the
                   parties
                   departed
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   occasion
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   their
                   loue
                   was
                   but
                   light
                   ,
                   being
                   so
                   soone
                   forgotten
                   ;
                   ●s
                   also
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   giue
                   occasion
                   of
                   iealousie
                   to
                   the
                   parties
                   to
                   be
                   maried
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   their
                   friends
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   feare
                   that
                   their
                   loue
                   will
                   be
                   as
                   light
                   and
                   little
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   before
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   any
                   set
                   time
                   for
                   diuers
                   circumstances
                   cannot
                   be
                   prescribed
                   ,
                   yet
                   vsually
                   a
                   yeere
                   were
                   but
                   sufficient
                   for
                   this
                   purpose
                   of
                   abstinence
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Meditation
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   MEditation
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   life
                   and
                   strength
                   of
                   reading
                   ,
                   hearing
                   ,
                   prayer
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   weake
                   and
                   vnprofitable
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   Meditation
                   is
                   that
                   exercise
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   calling
                   to
                   our
                   remembrance
                   
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   doe
                   further
                   debate
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   applie
                   it
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   haue
                   some
                   vse
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   our
                   practise
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   In
                   meditation
                   two
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   are
                   occupied
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     memorie
                     .
                     Remembring
                     some
                     thing
                     heard
                     or
                     read
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     vnderstanding
                     .
                     Gathering
                     some
                     other
                     thing
                     vpō
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     remēbred
                     ,
                     as
                     namely
                     ,
                     in
                     finding
                     out
                     the
                     
                       
                         Causes
                         .
                      
                       
                         Fruites
                         .
                      
                       
                         Properties
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   4
                   The
                   worke
                   wrought
                   in
                   the
                   affections
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   framed
                   either
                   to
                   loue
                   or
                   hatred
                   ,
                   hope
                   or
                   feare
                   ,
                   ioy
                   or
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   diuersitie
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   which
                   the
                   reasonable
                   part
                   hath
                   seriously
                   considered
                   of
                   .
                   For
                   example
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   then
                   meditateth
                   on
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   so
                   remembreth
                   it
                   and
                   museth
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   goeth
                   from
                   poynt
                   to
                   poynt
                   ,
                   applying
                   generally
                   somethings
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   wisely
                   examining
                   how
                   the
                   case
                   stands
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   him
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   seeing
                   what
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   follow
                   vpon
                   it
                   ,
                   hath
                   his
                   heart
                   stirred
                   vp
                   to
                   put
                   something
                   in
                   practise
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   In
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   reading
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   our selues
                   ,
                   we
                   think
                   we
                   haue
                   to
                   deale
                   but
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                   because
                   those
                   are
                   but
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   many
                   men
                   will
                   carrie
                   themselues
                   cheerefully
                   :
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   more
                   tedious
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   (
                   without
                   Gods
                   speciall
                   assistance
                   )
                   
                   than
                   by
                   meditation
                   to
                   call
                   our selues
                   to
                   account
                   before
                   Gods
                   iudgemēt
                   seate
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   heard
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   deale
                   with
                   our
                   hearts
                   in
                   good
                   earnest
                   for
                   the
                   doing
                   or
                   not
                   doing
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   we
                   haue
                   learned
                   :
                   and
                   without
                   hypocrisie
                   to
                   lay
                   our
                   hearts
                   naked
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   accusing
                   our selues
                   when
                   we
                   come
                   short
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   praying
                   also
                   for
                   grace
                   therein
                   ,
                   confessing
                   our
                   sinnes
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   been
                   rebuked
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   crauing
                   forgiuenes
                   :
                   acknowledging
                   his
                   mercie
                   where
                   we
                   haue
                   receiued
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   begging
                   for
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   depart
                   away
                   either
                   more
                   humbled
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   to
                   auoide
                   sinne
                   more
                   carefully
                   ;
                   or
                   comforted
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   goe
                   on
                   forward
                   in
                   weldoing
                   more
                   cheerefully
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   A
                   great
                   companie
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   ●●d
                   euen
                   many
                   prosessors
                   ,
                   haue
                   an
                   euill
                   opinion
                   of
                   meditation
                   ,
                   because
                   (
                   hauing
                   purposed
                   to
                   passe
                   their
                   time
                   in
                   mirth
                   )
                   they
                   feare
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   deale
                   thus
                   streightly
                   with
                   themselues
                   ▪
                   least
                   it
                   would
                   make
                   them
                   melancholike
                   and
                   heauy
                   :
                   vpon
                   which
                   occasion
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   abide
                   to
                   be
                   alone
                   ,
                   nay
                   in
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   
                   graue
                   and
                   sober
                   men
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   keepe
                   them
                   from
                   thi●
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   great
                   place
                   are
                   content
                   to
                   maintaine
                   Iesters
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   consider
                   the
                   profits
                   which
                   come
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   vse
                   meditation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   hurts
                   which
                   fall
                   on
                   them
                   who
                   vse
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   easily
                   perswaded
                   to
                   embrace
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Commodities
                   of
                   meditation
                   ,
                   and
                   hurts
                   of
                   the
                   want
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   IF
                   we
                   meditate
                   of
                   those
                   generall
                   rules
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   heard
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   
                   many
                   times
                   see
                   more
                   cleerely
                   into
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   that
                   preacheth
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   more
                   than
                   he
                   expressed
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   For
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   taught
                   to
                   applie
                   it
                   more
                   particularly
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   did
                   or
                   could
                   doe
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   most
                   priuie
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   estate
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Those
                   that
                   much
                   meditate
                   ,
                   become
                   there
                   by
                   the
                   godliest
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   profitable
                   to
                   themselues
                   and
                   others
                   :
                   because
                   meditation
                   so
                   increaseth
                   knowledge
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   especially
                   breedeth
                   good
                   affections
                   ,
                   and
                   quickeneth
                   them
                   most
                   ,
                   being
                   begun
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   &
                   by
                   ou●
                   affections
                   we
                   are
                   carried
                   to
                   practise
                   goodnesse
                   in
                   our selues
                   .
                   Contrariwise
                   ,
                   they
                   which
                   vse
                   not
                   meditation
                   ,
                   cannot
                   attaine
                   to
                   that
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwise
                   they
                   might
                   haue
                   .
                   For
                   
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   a
                   scholler
                   of
                   a
                   most
                   excellent
                   wit
                   ,
                   cannot
                   attaine
                   to
                   great
                   learning
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   meditate
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   things
                   read
                   vnto
                   him
                   ;
                   how
                   much
                   lesse
                   can
                   wee
                   which
                   are
                   dull
                   and
                   blinde
                   ,
                   concerning
                   spirituall
                   things
                   ?
                
                 
                   3
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   the
                   knowledge
                   which
                   one
                   gets
                   ,
                   whilest
                   it
                   swimmes
                   in
                   the
                   braine
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   setled
                   in
                   the
                   affections
                   by
                   meditation
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   vanishing
                   knowledge
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   persecution
                   befall
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   heretikes
                   trie
                   vs
                   with
                   subtill
                   arguments
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   Sathan
                   tempt
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   shaken
                   from
                   our
                   former
                   knowledge
                   .
                   But
                   contrariwise
                   a
                   setled
                   perswasion
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   is
                   hardly
                   or
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ouercome
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Those
                   who
                   omit
                   meditation
                   ,
                   haue
                   their
                   knowledge
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   grounded
                   vpon
                   
                   other
                   mens
                   sayings
                   and
                   writings
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   bring
                   themselues
                   into
                   this
                   bondage
                   ,
                   to
                   belieue
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   that
                   their
                   writer
                   saith
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   examined
                   it
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   Want
                   of
                   Meditation
                   destroyeth
                   the
                   memorie
                   ,
                   and
                   causeth
                   men
                   to
                   trust
                   altogether
                   to
                   their
                   books
                   :
                   so
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   time
                   sufficient
                   &
                   store
                   of
                   books
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   speake
                   with
                   great
                   admiration
                   of
                   the
                   hearers
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   matters
                   can
                   scarse
                   speake
                   to
                   
                   a
                   priuate
                   man
                   tolerablie
                   to
                   his
                   edification
                   and
                   comfort
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   hath
                   but
                   spoken
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   booke
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   laboured
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   his
                   owne
                   by
                   Meditation
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   hee
                   might
                   finde
                   out
                   how
                   to
                   applie
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   vse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   Want
                   of
                   Meditation
                   takes
                   away
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   knowledge
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Rules
                   for
                   Meditation
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   FIrst
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   word
                   be
                   the
                   obiect
                   ,
                   and
                   beware
                   of
                   mingling
                   it
                   with
                   mens
                   deuices
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                   1.
                   2.
                   26.
                   119.
                   99.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   heare
                   ,
                   reade
                   ,
                   and
                   conferre
                   much
                   with
                   reuerence
                   and
                   diligence
                   ,
                   else
                   our
                   Meditations
                   may
                   be
                   erronious
                   ,
                   Psal
                   :
                   119.
                   99.
                   
                   The
                   Prophet
                   was
                   wiser
                   then
                   his
                   teachers
                   :
                   therfore
                   he
                   had
                   instructions
                   and
                   conference
                   before
                   his
                   meditation
                   .
                   Ioshuah
                   
                   and
                   Timothie
                   were
                   commanded
                   to
                   reade
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   meditate
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Meditate
                   but
                   of
                   one
                   thing
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   olde
                   prouerbe
                   :
                   
                     Hoc
                     age
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Though
                   hee
                   who
                   is
                   come
                   to
                   strength
                   of
                   Meditation
                   ,
                   can
                   make
                   his
                   vse
                   of
                   all
                   places
                   and
                   companies
                   :
                   yet
                   euen
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   more
                   other
                   ,
                   not
                   growne
                   to
                   such
                   ripenesse
                   ,
                   must
                   bee
                   carefull
                   to
                   chuse
                   time
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   sequester
                   themselues
                   from
                   all
                   lets
                   ,
                   that
                   ●ight
                   carrie
                   them
                   away
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   will
                   giue
                   themselues
                   to
                   earnest
                   meditation
                   ,
                   as
                   Iob
                   did
                   ,
                   who
                   whilest
                   his
                   sonnes
                   were
                   banquetting
                   ,
                   kept
                   himselfe
                   apart
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   vse
                   fasting
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   bring
                   themselues
                   into
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   into
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   t●eir
                   owne
                   corruptions
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   In
                   meditating
                   of
                   a
                   point
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   first
                   trauaile
                   with
                   our
                   iudgement
                   and
                   affections
                   ,
                   before
                   wee
                   come
                   to
                   make
                   vse
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Wee
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   there
                   will
                   neuer
                   be
                   sound
                   nor
                   abiding
                   fruite
                   of
                   meditation
                   ,
                   vntill
                   our
                   heart
                   be
                   sound
                   and
                   sincere
                   ,
                   and
                   dehorting
                   others
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   looke
                   that
                   wee
                   our selues
                   hate
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Before
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   wee
                   must
                   pray
                   that
                   the
                   spirite
                   may
                   be
                   giuen
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   neither
                   adde
                   nor
                   detract
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   goe
                   not
                   too
                   farre
                   ,
                   nor
                   come
                   not
                   too
                   short
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   We
                   must
                   euer
                   be
                   mindefull
                   to
                   be
                   thankfull
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   blesseth
                   vs
                   in
                   our
                   meditation
                   ;
                   else
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   buffeted
                   in
                   our
                   next
                   meditation
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Being
                   often
                   troubled
                   suddenly
                   in
                   his
                   deepest
                   meditations
                   with
                   distractions
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   he
                   tryed
                   whether
                   they
                   were
                   of
                   God
                   or
                   not
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   :
                   If
                   they
                   did
                   either
                   bring
                   some
                   euill
                   things
                   past
                   into
                   his
                   minde
                   to
                   humble
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   good
                   thing
                   to
                   comfort
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   him
                   thankefull
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   instruct
                   him
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   leauing
                   an
                   admonition
                   in
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   circumspect
                   ,
                   then
                   hee
                   tooke
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   drewe
                   his
                   minde
                   from
                   the
                   things
                   present
                   ,
                   to
                   roue
                   and
                   wander
                   after
                   other
                   matters
                   ,
                   hee
                   presently
                   suspected
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   fell
                   to
                   prayer
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   established
                   in
                   his
                   present
                   calling
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   his
                   owne
                   
                   corruptions
                   and
                   Sathan
                   went
                   about
                   to
                   leade
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   Hee
                   had
                   often
                   in
                   his
                   publike
                   ministerie
                   and
                   priuate
                   conference
                   ,
                   a
                   sudden
                   failing
                   in
                   memorie
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   by
                   no
                   meanes
                   hee
                   could
                   recouer
                   himselfe
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   hee
                   purposed
                   to
                   speake
                   :
                   in
                   which
                   case
                   he
                   vsed
                   this
                   remedie
                   ,
                   presently
                   to
                   groane
                   in
                   his
                   hart
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   humble
                   
                   his
                   soule
                   vnderneath
                   the
                   holy
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   busilie
                   to
                   stand
                   troubling
                   and
                   tossing
                   his
                   memorie
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   knew
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   often
                   prooued
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   best
                   way
                   to
                   turne
                   away
                   this
                   euill
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   To
                   reade
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   meditate
                   ,
                   is
                   vnfruitfull
                   :
                   to
                   meditate
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   reade
                   ,
                   is
                   dangerous
                   for
                   errours
                   :
                   to
                   reade
                   and
                   meditate
                   without
                   prayer
                   is
                   hurtfull
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   The
                   cause
                   why
                   our
                   meditations
                   and
                   prayers
                   are
                   no
                   stronger
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   is
                   because
                   we
                   ioyne
                   not
                   with
                   meditation
                   the
                   examination
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   vpon
                   our
                   beds
                   :
                   which
                   if
                   we
                   did
                   in
                   some
                   truth
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   keepe
                   vs
                   from
                   drowsinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   want
                   of
                   reuerence
                   in
                   our
                   prayers
                   ;
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   worldly
                   men
                   are
                   kept
                   waking
                   ,
                   by
                   thinking
                   on
                   worldly
                   matters
                   .
                   Here
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   by
                   Dauids
                   example
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   want
                   the
                   more
                   solemne
                   and
                   best
                   meanes
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   supplie
                   by
                   often
                   and
                   sincere
                   vsing
                   of
                   such
                   priuate
                   meanes
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ministerie
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   WE
                   must
                   neuer
                   be
                   so
                   moued
                   at
                   the
                   reproches
                   of
                   enemies
                   ,
                   as
                   at
                   the
                   not
                   profiting
                   of
                   friends
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   be
                   ,
                   or
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   ioy
                   ,
                   crowne
                   ,
                   and
                   glorie
                   of
                   our
                   ministerie
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   wee
                   haue
                   prayed
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   whom
                   we
                   haue
                   trauailed
                   for
                   their
                   saluation
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   these
                   men
                   alone
                   giue
                   all
                   the
                   credite
                   to
                   our
                   ministerie
                   in
                   well-doing
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   doe
                   farre
                   more
                   discredite
                   it
                   by
                   euill
                   doing
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   at
                   whose
                   hands
                   we
                   looke
                   for
                   no
                   such
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   moued
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   common
                   sort
                   of
                   people
                   offend
                   ,
                   because
                   what
                   maruaile
                   is
                   it
                   if
                   they
                   faile
                   in
                   duties
                   ,
                   when
                   others
                   which
                   are
                   continually
                   taught
                   ,
                   doe
                   so
                   often
                   slip
                   and
                   fall
                   ?
                
                 
                   2
                   Ministers
                   should
                   most
                   frequent
                   those
                   places
                   where
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   their
                   Ministerie
                   most
                   fruitfull
                   :
                   they
                   should
                   heerein
                   be
                   like
                   the
                   couetous
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   where
                   they
                   haue
                   once
                   found
                   the
                   sweetnes
                   of
                   gaining
                   of
                   soules
                   ,
                   thither
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   most
                   desirous
                   to
                   resort
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Hee
                   feared
                   much
                   the
                   preposterous
                   zeale
                   and
                   hastie
                   running
                   of
                   young
                   men
                   into
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   ;
                   because
                   as
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   stayednesse
                   ,
                   and
                   moderation
                   ,
                   vse
                   ,
                   experience
                   ,
                   grauitie
                   in
                   ordering
                   affections
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   hauing
                   some
                   masterie
                   ouer
                   corruption
                   ,
                   was
                   needefull
                   
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   teach
                   others
                   .
                   And
                   hee
                   obserued
                   the
                   extreame
                   in
                   our
                   age
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   contrarie
                   to
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   age
                   ,
                   wherein
                   men
                   being
                   but
                   slenderly
                   brought
                   vp
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   very
                   long
                   ere
                   they
                   were
                   vsed
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   but
                   now
                   education
                   being
                   bettered
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   too
                   soone
                   imployed
                   .
                   Too
                   hastie
                   a
                   triall
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   mens
                   giftes
                   to
                   their
                   hurt
                   that
                   vse
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   haue
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   If
                   we
                   aske
                   ,
                   whether
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   not
                   lawfully
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                   I
                   answere
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   are
                   two
                   things
                   ;
                   a
                   worke
                   and
                   a
                   worship
                   ;
                   a
                   dutie
                   and
                   a
                   dignitie
                   .
                   The
                   worke
                   and
                   dutie
                   to
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   desire
                   :
                   The
                   worship
                   or
                   dignity
                   ,
                   to
                   serue
                   our
                   couetous
                   mind
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   before
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   complete
                   function
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   some
                   training
                   vp
                   by
                   degrees
                   in
                   the
                   schooles
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Acts
                   ,
                   20.
                   
                   Wee
                   reade
                   of
                   the
                   training
                   vp
                   of
                   certaine
                   Disciples
                   at
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   
                     Antioch
                     :
                     Paul
                  
                   was
                   first
                   a
                   Disciple
                   ,
                   then
                   an
                   Apostle
                   :
                   Ioshua
                   vnder
                   
                     Moses
                     ;
                     Samuel
                  
                   vnder
                   
                     Ely
                     ;
                     Elisha
                  
                   vnder
                   
                     Elias
                     ;
                     Salomon
                  
                   vnder
                   
                     Nathan
                     ;
                     Baruch
                  
                   vnder
                   
                     Ieremie
                     ;
                     Timothie
                  
                   vnder
                   Paul
                   ;
                   were
                   trained
                   vp
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   diuine
                   policie
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   childrē
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   thē
                   a
                   Pastor
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   Christ
                   calleth
                   some
                   to
                   be
                   domesticall
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   Luk
                   :
                   6.
                   
                   After
                   ,
                   he
                   sendeth
                   them
                   forth
                   ,
                   Luk
                   :
                   10.
                   
                   And
                   then
                   they
                   preach
                   most
                   fully
                   ,
                   whē
                   after
                   his
                   Ascension
                   they
                   had
                   receiued
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   this
                   order
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   Prophets
                   times
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   it
                   not
                   be
                   much
                   more
                   in
                   ours
                   ?
                   In
                   the
                   common-weale
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   training
                   vp
                   of
                   the
                   Gentrie
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   be
                   installed
                   into
                   Magistracie
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Court
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   admitted
                   to
                   the
                   highest
                   titles
                   and
                   functions
                   ,
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   gifts
                   &
                   practise
                   .
                   In
                   naturall
                   things
                   ,
                   wee
                   will
                   not
                   commit
                   our
                   bodies
                   to
                   euery
                   Physitian
                   ,
                   &
                   professor
                   ,
                   but
                   make
                   enquiry
                   after
                   him
                   who
                   hath
                   had
                   the
                   longest
                   experience
                   .
                   Then
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   first
                   with
                   
                     Ioshua
                     ,
                     Samuel
                     ,
                     Elisha
                     ,
                     Salomon
                     ,
                     Baruch
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Timothie
                   to
                   be
                   humbled
                   ;
                   then
                   with
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     Ely
                     ,
                     Elias
                     ,
                     Nathan
                     ,
                     &
                     Paul
                  
                   to
                   be
                   honored
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   age
                   requireth
                   this
                   more
                   then
                   our
                   headie
                   olde
                   age
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ?
                   Wherein
                   young
                   men
                   are
                   some
                   what
                   forward
                   ,
                   and
                   young
                   men
                   haue
                   younger
                   iudgemēts
                   ,
                   younger
                   affections
                   ,
                   vnseasoned
                   speeches
                   ,
                   and
                   vnseasoned
                   speeches
                   bring
                   retractions
                   ,
                   and
                   retractions
                   bring
                   their
                   discredit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Mirth
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   WHen
                   a
                   Gentlewoman
                   asked
                   him
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   not
                   sometime
                   merrie
                   .
                   Yes
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                   he
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   often
                   merrie
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   we
                   are
                   afraid
                   of
                   our
                   mirth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Mercies
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   THe
                   way
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   length
                   ,
                   depth
                   ,
                   breadth
                   and
                   heigth
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   ,
                   is
                   first
                   with
                   shame
                   and
                   sorrow
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   length
                   ,
                   &c.
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   sinnes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Memorie
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   THe
                   best
                   arte
                   of
                   Memorie
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   humbled
                   at
                   Gods
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   and
                   comforted
                   at
                   his
                   promises
                   :
                   for
                   sure
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   exceeding
                   griefes
                   or
                   exceeding
                   ioyes
                   ,
                   leaue
                   great
                   impressions
                   in
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   best
                   arte
                   of
                   Logicke
                   is
                   to
                   reason
                   
                     E
                     conuerso
                  
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   saying
                   of
                   
                     Paul
                     ;
                     There
                     is
                  
                   
                   
                     no
                     temptation
                     hath
                     ouertaken
                     you
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     hath
                     ouertaken
                     others
                     .
                  
                   And
                   to
                   say
                   thus
                   ,
                   There
                   hath
                   no
                   temptation
                   ouertaken
                   others
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   may
                   ouertake
                   vs.
                   This
                   will
                   teach
                   vs
                   to
                   speake
                   charitably
                   and
                   profitably
                   of
                   other
                   mens
                   infirmities
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Markes
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   1
                   THere
                   be
                   some
                   notable
                   markes
                   to
                   know
                   whether
                   our
                   iourney
                   be
                   to
                   heauen
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   hell
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   so
                   close
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   open
                   his
                   way
                   whither
                   he
                   purposeth
                   
                   to
                   goe
                   ,
                   yet
                   you
                   shall
                   sp●e
                   out
                   his
                   intent
                   ,
                   by
                   obseruing
                   which
                   way
                   his
                   carriage
                   is
                   sent
                   :
                   if
                   our
                   carriage
                   goe
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   we
                   shall
                   come
                   :
                   if
                   after
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   spirit
                   we
                   shall
                   come
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   conceale
                   his
                   voyage
                   ,
                   yet
                   you
                   shall
                   discerne
                   him
                   by
                   his
                   inquirie
                   this
                   way
                   or
                   that
                   way
                   :
                   if
                   he
                   aske
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   the
                   way
                   lieth
                   in
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   argument
                   he
                   is
                   going
                   to
                   the
                   promised
                   land
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                   albeit
                   he
                   would
                   keepe
                   his
                   iourney
                   neuer
                   so
                   priuie
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   bewrayed
                   ,
                   if
                   when
                   in
                   hearing
                   a
                   man
                   speake
                   against
                   his
                   countrey
                   ,
                   and
                   dispraise
                   his
                   Prince
                   and
                   people
                   ,
                   his
                   blood
                   beginneth
                   to
                   rise
                   ,
                   he
                   findeth
                   himselfe
                   grieued
                   ,
                   and
                   standeth
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   his
                   countrey
                   :
                   So
                   ,
                   if
                   when
                   men
                   disgrace
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   speake
                   euil
                   of
                   his
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   or
                   reproch
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   we
                   finde
                   our selues
                   moued
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   containe
                   our selues
                   from
                   reprehension
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   token
                   we
                   are
                   trauailing
                   towards
                   heauen
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Occasions
                   of
                   euill
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   GOdly
                   men
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   grosse
                   wicked
                   women
                   :
                   wherefore
                   we
                   must
                   haue
                   a
                   greater
                   carefulnes
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   companie
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   professe
                   godlinesse
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   in
                   all
                   euils
                   beware
                   of
                   secret
                   and
                   colourable
                   occasions
                   of
                   euill
                   ,
                   wherein
                   some
                   make
                   a
                   shew
                   of
                   good
                   ,
                   being
                   guiltie
                   of
                   great
                   offences
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Patience
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   PAtience
                   then
                   possesseth
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   whensoeuer
                   all
                   our
                   outward
                   wants
                   are
                   supplied
                   
                   by
                   patience
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   There
                   are
                   many
                   who
                   haue
                   set
                   a
                   presse
                   on
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   purposed
                   to
                   exempt
                   themselues
                   from
                   all
                   griefe
                   :
                   others
                   eate
                   vp
                   their
                   hearts
                   with
                   griefe
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   is
                   eaten
                   vp
                   with
                   a
                   corrosiue
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   make
                   themselues
                   dull
                   stones
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   feeling
                   members
                   :
                   
                   the
                   meane
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   too
                   quiet
                   ,
                   as
                   without
                   all
                   griefe
                   ;
                   nor
                   to
                   be
                   vnquiet
                   too
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   without
                   a
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Pitie
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   THey
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   pitied
                   in
                   their
                   griefe
                   ,
                   which
                   sorrow
                   not
                   with
                   some
                   griefe
                   for
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Pouertie
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   WE
                   often
                   want
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   esteeme
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   inward
                   graces
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   policie
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   before
                   vs
                   the
                   great
                   benefits
                   which
                   we
                   want
                   ,
                   to
                   cause
                   vs
                   to
                   murmur
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   disgrace
                   the
                   present
                   benefits
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   ,
                   least
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   thankfull
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   desire
                   to
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   of
                   affliction
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   Lord
                   thereby
                   haue
                   purified
                   ●s
                   ,
                   as
                   fine
                   gold
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   vse
                   :
                   but
                   still
                   thinke
                   that
                   the
                   continuing
                   of
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   continuing
                   of
                   scouring
                   away
                   of
                   some
                   corruption
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   Lord
                   oftentimes
                   giueth
                   his
                   children
                   no
                   other
                   riches
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   promise
                   made
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   must
                   wholy
                   depend
                   vpon
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   Lord
                   seeing
                   them
                   readie
                   for
                   the
                   
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   testament
                   hequeathed
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   shall
                   in
                   wisedome
                   giue
                   them
                   their
                   legacies
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   Lord
                   will
                   haue
                   vs
                   to
                   begin
                   with
                   good
                   things
                   though
                   our
                   beginning
                   be
                   small
                   :
                   the
                   diuell
                   contrary
                   .
                   In
                   euill
                   things
                   God
                   would
                   haue
                   vs
                   feare
                   the
                   very
                   first
                   beginnings
                   :
                   the
                   diuell
                   contrary
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Preaching
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   IT
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   our
                   long
                   peace
                   and
                   ease
                   ,
                   mens
                   teaching
                   will
                   become
                   glassie
                   ,
                   bright
                   and
                   brittle
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   preaching
                   is
                   alreadie
                   growne
                   so
                   cold
                   and
                   so
                   humane
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   simple
                   preaching
                   of
                   Christ
                   doth
                   greatly
                   decay
                   :
                   &
                   that
                   the
                   great
                   peace
                   &
                   
                   quietnes
                   which
                   men
                   haue
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   shall
                   destroy
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   godlines
                   out
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   If
                   wee
                   preach
                   things
                   whereof
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   fully
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   perswaded
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   sound
                   according
                   to
                   truth
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   trouble
                   our
                   consciences
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   He
                   obserued
                   that
                   many
                   would
                   receiue
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   publikely
                   preached
                   with
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   priuately
                   spoken
                   ,
                   they
                   made
                   no
                   such
                   account
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   wherein
                   men
                   shewed
                   themselues
                   not
                   to
                   respect
                   the
                   preacher
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   some
                   other
                   thing
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   some
                   men
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   foule
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   worthie
                   publike
                   reprehension
                   )
                   would
                   
                   heare
                   a
                   man
                   willingly
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   gainsay
                   his
                   doctrine
                   at
                   home
                   .
                   Wherein
                   they
                   bewraied
                   ,
                   rather
                   that
                   they
                   heard
                   for
                   solemnitie
                   of
                   place
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   for
                   any
                   deuotion
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   In
                   denouncing
                   the
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   either
                   priuatly
                   to
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   publikely
                   to
                   more
                   ,
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   still
                   ought
                   earnestly
                   and
                   inwardly
                   to
                   be
                   moued
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   euill
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   foreshewed
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   to
                   fall
                   on
                   such
                   sinners
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   turned
                   
                   away
                   :
                   so
                   farre
                   must
                   they
                   be
                   from
                   speaking
                   in
                   wrath
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Some
                   Preachers
                   doe
                   much
                   inueigh
                   against
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   crying
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   enemy
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   :
                   when
                   notwithstanding
                   we
                   are
                   rather
                   to
                   nourish
                   the
                   body
                   as
                   the
                   friend
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   mortification
                   ,
                   and
                   sanctification
                   :
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   soule
                   is
                   the
                   enemie
                   to
                   the
                   body
                   in
                   vsing
                   it
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   neuer
                   any
                   corrupt
                   action
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   hath
                   been
                   first
                   a
                   corrupt
                   motion
                   and
                   sinful
                   affection
                   in
                   the
                   soule
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   He
                   was
                   alwaies
                   desirous
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   publike
                   reading
                   ,
                   praying
                   and
                   preaching
                   ,
                   euen
                   of
                   conscience
                   to
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   were
                   the
                   Preachers
                   neuer
                   so
                   meane
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   he
                   spake
                   of
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   he
                   either
                   increased
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   said
                   )
                   or
                   confirmed
                   his
                   knowledge
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   speaker
                   had
                   great
                   wants
                   ,
                   euen
                   these
                   wants
                   did
                   humble
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   him
                   to
                   meditate
                   inwardly
                   
                   of
                   that
                   truth
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   Preacher
                   failed
                   :
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   sometimes
                   hearing
                   the
                   wants
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   meditating
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   as
                   well
                   be
                   enabled
                   to
                   preach
                   againe
                   of
                   that
                   text
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   read
                   some
                   Commentarie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   WE
                   cannot
                   be
                   drie
                   in
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   resort
                   to
                   Christ
                   by
                   feruent
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   If
                   you
                   will
                   aske
                   any
                   blessing
                   at
                   Gods
                   hands
                   ,
                   begin
                   with
                   crauing
                   his
                   fauour
                   :
                   Psal.
                   4.
                   
                   If
                   you
                   would
                   auoid
                   any
                   crosse
                   ,
                   begin
                   first
                   with
                   repenting
                   and
                   crauing
                   pardon
                   for
                   thy
                   sinne
                   .
                   Psal.
                   32.
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   He
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   would
                   aske
                   counsell
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   and
                   prayer
                   ,
                   thinking
                   he
                   
                   could
                   neuer
                   well
                   doe
                   good
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   he
                   had
                   also
                   first
                   done
                   well
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   soule
                   .
                   And
                   hee
                   obserued
                   ,
                   that
                   taking
                   in
                   hand
                   things
                   more
                   suddenly
                   ,
                   hee
                   either
                   was
                   crossed
                   in
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   any
                   present
                   fruite
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   saw
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   an
                   abiding
                   and
                   remaining
                   fruite
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   vse
                   euery
                   night
                   as
                   soone
                   as
                   wee
                   awake
                   ,
                   some
                   exercise
                   of
                   prayer
                   ,
                   or
                   meditation
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   to
                   preuent
                   the
                   morning
                   and
                   euening
                   watch
                   in
                   thinking
                   on
                   the
                   Word
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Hee
                   compounded
                   with
                   himselfe
                   three
                   times
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   
                   preached
                   ,
                   vsing
                   also
                   daily
                   three
                   portions
                   of
                   Psalm
                   :
                   119.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   They
                   pray
                   not
                   altogether
                   of
                   fashion
                   ,
                   who
                   see
                   their
                   infirmitie
                   in
                   praying
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   
                   grieued
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   they
                   that
                   indeed
                   doe
                   pray
                   onely
                   of
                   fashion
                   ,
                   doe
                   not
                   see
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   imperfection
                   doth
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   displease
                   the
                   Lorde
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   griefe
                   in
                   vs
                   for
                   our
                   imperfection
                   doth
                   please
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   that
                   God
                   doe
                   crosse
                   a
                   vehement
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   graunt
                   our
                   prayer
                   when
                   wee
                   pray
                   coldlie
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   either
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   to
                   surcease
                   from
                   zeale
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   slip
                   to
                   coldnes
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   either
                   to
                   heresie
                   or
                   prophanenesse
                   )
                   but
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   that
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   side
                   ,
                   trust
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   
                   meanes
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   wee
                   would
                   tye
                   God
                   to
                   our
                   praying
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   encourage
                   vs
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   to
                   vse
                   prayer
                   ,
                   when
                   seeing
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   heard
                   vs
                   praying
                   faintly
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   surely
                   heare
                   vs
                   when
                   we
                   pray
                   feruently
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Sometimes
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   action
                   ,
                   vsing
                   good
                   meanes
                   with
                   an
                   vpright
                   heart
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   lawfull
                   ende
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   prayers
                   be
                   vnfruitfull
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   labours
                   want
                   successe
                   :
                   then
                   let
                   vs
                   remember
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   there
                   were
                   secret
                   imperfections
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Lords
                   deferring
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   being
                   better
                   prepared
                   by
                   humilitie
                   to
                   be
                   thankfull
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   graunt
                   our
                   requests
                   in
                   richer
                   manner
                   and
                   measure
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   When
                   one
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   after
                   long
                   conference
                   and
                   prayer
                   :
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   troubled
                   you
                   ;
                   Oh
                   my
                   brother
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   (
                   said
                   hee
                   )
                   I
                   neuer
                   felt
                   ill
                   by
                   well-doing
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   I
                   may
                   pleasure
                   you
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   ioyfull
                   to
                   mee
                   as
                   any
                   thing
                   can
                   bee
                   :
                   for
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   I
                   liue
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Praise
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   VNto
                   one
                   that
                   with
                   many
                   words
                   disabled
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   meekly
                   :
                   O
                   why
                   do
                   you
                   so
                   much
                   seeke
                   your
                   owne
                   praise
                   ?
                   for
                   it
                   bewrayeth
                   a
                   priuie
                   corruption
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   too
                   open
                   dispraise
                   ,
                   desireth
                   to
                   stirre
                   vp
                   his
                   owne
                   praise
                   &
                   cōmendations
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Parents
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   SEeing
                   a
                   godlie
                   man
                   hauing
                   his
                   sonne
                   in
                   his
                   armes
                   ,
                   whome
                   hee
                   loued
                   tenderlie
                   ,
                   he
                   
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   Sir
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   your
                   reioycing
                   ,
                   God
                   make
                   it
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   your
                   thanksgiuing
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   corrected
                   the
                   immoderate
                   loue
                   of
                   parents
                   towards
                   their
                   Children
                   ,
                   specially
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   grounded
                   on
                   nature
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   on
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   who
                   so
                   loued
                   Ishmael
                   ;
                   in
                   Isaack
                   ,
                   who
                   so
                   loued
                   Esau
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   who
                   so
                   loued
                   Absolon
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Prosperitie
                   and
                   Peace
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   MEn
                   ought
                   to
                   vse
                   all
                   good
                   meanes
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   troubles
                   come
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   ,
                   though
                   (
                   because
                   outward
                   things
                   are
                   as
                   a
                   vaile
                   to
                   hide
                   Gods
                   face
                   from
                   vs
                   )
                   we
                   cannot
                   vnderstand
                   good
                   things
                   so
                   easily
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   we
                   hardlie
                   haue
                   the
                   feeling
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   therefore
                   still
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   in
                   hope
                   of
                   that
                   fruite
                   and
                   comfort
                   that
                   commeth
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   trouble
                   ,
                   vnto
                   which
                   time
                   God
                   often
                   reserues
                   our
                   
                   greatest
                   feeling
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   needfull
                   time
                   of
                   helpe
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   that
                   in
                   our
                   prosperitie
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   vsed
                   so
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   we
                   not
                   therefore
                   in
                   aduersitie
                   vtterly
                   to
                   dispaire
                   of
                   comfort
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   giuen
                   for
                   mans
                   helpe
                   ,
                   who
                   needeth
                   meanes
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   helpe
                   GOD
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   comfort
                   without
                   meanes
                   :
                   neither
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   bee
                   out
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   though
                   our
                   Conscience
                   tell
                   vs
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   vsed
                   the
                   
                   meanes
                   in
                   some
                   weaknes
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   pardoneth
                   our
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   and
                   crowneth
                   our
                   sinceritie
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   3
                   Browne
                   bread
                   and
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   is
                   good
                   cheere
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Hee
                   said
                   surely
                   ,
                   that
                   long
                   prosperitie
                   will
                   breede
                   either
                   heresie
                   or
                   securitie
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   
                   great
                   aduersitie
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   howsoeuer
                   men
                   did
                   little
                   feare
                   these
                   plentifull
                   dayes
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   prosperitie
                   is
                   full
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   repletion
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   needes
                   follow
                   some
                   rupture
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   wealth
                   must
                   needes
                   haue
                   an
                   vlcer
                   ,
                   to
                   breake
                   out
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   or
                   other
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Rebuking
                   or
                   reprouing
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   BEing
                   asked
                   how
                   a
                   man
                   might
                   reprehend
                   ,
                   he
                   answered
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   looke
                   that
                   you
                   haue
                   
                   a
                   ground
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Worde
                   for
                   reprouing
                   :
                   then
                   looke
                   if
                   it
                   stand
                   with
                   your
                   calling
                   to
                   reproue
                   :
                   Afterward
                   ,
                   consider
                   if
                   some
                   other
                   man
                   might
                   doe
                   it
                   more
                   profitably
                   
                   than
                   you
                   :
                   then
                   looke
                   before
                   whome
                   you
                   reproue
                   ,
                   least
                   you
                   hinder
                   the
                   credite
                   of
                   
                   the
                   partie
                   with
                   his
                   friends
                   ,
                   and
                   increase
                   his
                   discredite
                   with
                   his
                   foes
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   if
                   by
                   all
                   
                   occasions
                   of
                   calling
                   ,
                   person
                   ,
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   put
                   you
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   to
                   rebuke
                   
                   sinne
                   ;
                   Consider
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   put
                   on
                   you
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   offender
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   you
                   spare
                   not
                   his
                   
                   sinne
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   zeale
                   of
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   ,
                   so
                   you
                   presse
                   it
                   not
                   too
                   farre
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   compassion
                   
                   to
                   a
                   brother
                   ;
                   then
                   looke
                   that
                   with
                   these
                   your
                   heart
                   be
                   right
                   in
                   zeale
                   and
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   so
                   call
                   for
                   Gods
                   assistance
                   ,
                   before
                   you
                   speake
                   ,
                   his
                   grace
                   in
                   speaking
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   blessing
                   after
                   your
                   speaking
                   :
                   If
                   anie
                   thing
                   bee
                   left
                   out
                   that
                   might
                   haue
                   bene
                   profitable
                   ,
                   please
                   not
                   
                   your selfe
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   humbled
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   though
                   some
                   infirmities
                   bee
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   yet
                   shall
                   they
                   not
                   doe
                   so
                   much
                   hurt
                   ,
                   as
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                   shall
                   doe
                   good
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   We
                   must
                   rather
                   winne
                   men
                   with
                   a
                   louing
                   admonition
                   ,
                   then
                   gore
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   sharpe
                   reprehension
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   more
                   easily
                   worke
                   vpon
                   them
                   afterward
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   If
                   we
                   thinke
                   we
                   may
                   speake
                   ,
                   wee
                   will
                   speake
                   too
                   soone
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   thinke
                   we
                   may
                   keepe
                   silence
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   holde
                   our
                   peace
                   too
                   long
                   :
                   when
                   wee
                   much
                   loue
                   the
                   persons
                   to
                   whome
                   we
                   speake
                   ,
                   we
                   slacke
                   our
                   zeale
                   in
                   rebuking
                   of
                   sinne
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   zealous
                   against
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   slacke
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   the
                   person
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Wee
                   may
                   rebuke
                   publikely
                   ,
                   a
                   publike
                   offence
                   of
                   a
                   priuate
                   man
                   on
                   this
                   manner
                   :
                   My
                   brethren
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   sinne
                   hath
                   passed
                   from
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   the
                   guiltlesse
                   neede
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   offended
                   ,
                   the
                   person
                   guiltie
                   is
                   to
                   repent
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   His
                   manner
                   was
                   both
                   in
                   espying
                   and
                   reprouing
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   alwayes
                   more
                   sharply
                   reproue
                   the
                   greater
                   sinne
                   ,
                   nor
                   more
                   earnestly
                   reprehend
                   the
                   lesser
                   sinne
                   :
                   but
                   measuring
                   the
                   accidents
                   and
                   the
                   circumstances
                   of
                   the
                   sinne
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   qualitie
                   and
                   degree
                   of
                   the
                   sinne
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   hee
                   did
                   see
                   that
                   some
                   appurtenances
                   with
                   the
                   sinne
                   ,
                   did
                   aggrauate
                   or
                   extenuate
                   it
                   :
                   So
                   as
                   a
                   greater
                   sinne
                   with
                   some
                   circumstances
                   ,
                   he
                   thought
                   lesse
                   to
                   be
                   reproueable
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   some
                   lesser
                   sinne
                   with
                   some
                   accidents
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   condemnable
                   :
                   euen
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   strike
                   with
                   death
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   with
                   a
                   high
                   hand
                   ,
                   did
                   but
                   gather
                   stickes
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   punished
                   others
                   so
                   grieuouslie
                   ,
                   who
                   of
                   infirmitie
                   did
                   more
                   deepely
                   prophane
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   By
                   admonition
                   wee
                   may
                   winne
                   and
                   saue
                   soules
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   due
                   admonition
                   ,
                   we
                   loose
                   and
                   destroy
                   soules
                   .
                   When
                   we
                   are
                   admonished
                   ,
                   we
                   either
                   denie
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   quarrell
                   with
                   the
                   affection
                   of
                   the
                   speaker
                   ,
                   and
                   finde
                   many
                   faults
                   .
                   Wee
                   had
                   much
                   rather
                   haue
                   our
                   consciences
                   priuily
                   touched
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   names
                   openly
                   dishonoured
                   :
                   yet
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   chafed
                   with
                   our
                   owne
                   shadowe
                   ,
                   and
                   disputed
                   with
                   our
                   owne
                   reason
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   speake
                   reuerently
                   of
                   him
                   behinde
                   his
                   backe
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   much
                   gainsaide
                   in
                   words
                   before
                   his
                   face
                   .
                   Neither
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   vnpatient
                   bearing
                   of
                   an
                   admonition
                   ,
                   must
                   we
                   leaue
                   off
                   ,
                   or
                   maruell
                   too
                   much
                   at
                   the
                   little
                   successe
                   of
                   this
                   dutie
                   :
                   for
                   either
                   we
                   sinned
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   doing
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   wisedome
                   :
                   or
                   we
                   would
                   too
                   much
                   haue
                   gloried
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   had
                   done
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   too
                   much
                   grieued
                   with
                   our selues
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   not
                   done
                   
                   good
                   ;
                   or
                   we
                   did
                   conuince
                   iudgement
                   generally
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   obserue
                   the
                   applying
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   their
                   circumstances
                   particularly
                   ;
                   or
                   wee
                   doe
                   all
                   without
                   loue
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   though
                   wee
                   plant
                   and
                   sow
                   ,
                   God
                   denieth
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   the
                   latter
                   raine
                   to
                   blesse
                   our
                   labours
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   comfort
                   our selues
                   vnder
                   hope
                   of
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   for
                   experience
                   proueth
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   receiuing
                   of
                   an
                   admonition
                   most
                   hardly
                   ,
                   haue
                   after
                   most
                   profited
                   by
                   
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   others
                   receiuing
                   an
                   admonition
                   very
                   gently
                   ,
                   haue
                   lost
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   it
                   afterward
                   very
                   negligently
                   .
                   For
                   many
                   curteous
                   natures
                   are
                   as
                   soft
                   as
                   waxe
                   ,
                   sooner
                   able
                   to
                   receiue
                   the
                   
                   impression
                   of
                   an
                   admonition
                   ,
                   but
                   lesse
                   able
                   to
                   retaine
                   it
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   a
                   more
                   heroicall
                   nature
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   the
                   harder
                   wax
                   not
                   so
                   soon
                   admitting
                   the
                   print
                   ,
                   as
                   surely
                   keeping
                   the
                   print
                   being
                   made
                   .
                   Many
                   notwithstanding
                   had
                   rather
                   sleepe
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   skinne
                   of
                   their
                   senslesnes
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   giue
                   entertainment
                   vnto
                   flatterers
                   ,
                   whom
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   they
                   loue
                   ,
                   but
                   afterward
                   most
                   grieuously
                   hate
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   a
                   flatterer
                   comming
                   to
                   haue
                   some
                   bootie
                   is
                   denied
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   reason
                   on
                   this
                   maner
                   :
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   did
                   you
                   this
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   I
                   deserue
                   this
                   pleasure
                   .
                   Nay
                   rather
                   he
                   should
                   say
                   ;
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   done
                   good
                   but
                   euil
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   lose
                   the
                   wages
                   of
                   my
                   sinne
                   .
                   For
                   let
                   vs
                   learne
                   this
                   as
                   a
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   liefe
                   ,
                   
                     neuer
                     to
                     trust
                     him
                  
                   
                   
                     that
                     will
                     promise
                     to
                     conceale
                     a
                     sinne
                     in
                     vs
                  
                   ;
                   nor
                   againe
                   to
                   mistrust
                   him
                   too
                   much
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   willingly
                   be
                   admonished
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   a
                   furious
                   or
                   a
                   phreneticall
                   braine
                   ,
                   can
                   by
                   no
                   meanes
                   away
                   with
                   him
                   that
                   shall
                   lay
                   any
                   hands
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   for
                   his
                   profit
                   :
                   so
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   impatiencie
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   suffer
                   no
                   man
                   to
                   speake
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   for
                   
                   our
                   good
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   l●thargie
                   of
                   our
                   minde
                   being
                   cured
                   ,
                   we
                   marueile
                   at
                   our
                   former
                   impatiencie
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   shew
                   our selues
                   thankful
                   vnto
                   him
                   that
                   would
                   haue
                   a
                   care
                   to
                   draw
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Regeneration
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   AS
                   good
                   natures
                   doe
                   not
                   helpe
                   of
                   necessitie
                   to
                   regeneration
                   :
                   so
                   euill
                   natures
                   cannot
                   
                   hinder
                   Gods
                   purpose
                   in
                   calling
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   meanes
                   with
                   his
                   mercie
                   and
                   blessing
                   be
                   purely
                   and
                   painfully
                   vsed
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Repentance
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   SAthan
                   vnder
                   the
                   colour
                   of
                   repentance
                   ,
                   bringeth
                   many
                   into
                   an
                   extreame
                   sadnes
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   strictnesse
                   in
                   vsing
                   the
                   creatures
                   of
                   God.
                   Again
                   vnder
                   pretence
                   of
                   Christian
                   libertie
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuering
                   of
                   men
                   from
                   extreame
                   griefes
                   ,
                   he
                   allureth
                   them
                   to
                   an
                   immoderate
                   and
                   an
                   vnsanctified
                   mirth
                   ,
                   and
                   intemperate
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   so
                   blinding
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   he
                   afterward
                   corrupteth
                   affection
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   One
                   complaining
                   vnto
                   him
                   for
                   the
                   not
                   feeling
                   of
                   his
                   corruption
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   sometime
                   enbolden
                   him
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   adde
                   one
                   sinne
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   shuffle
                   a
                   little
                   sinne
                   
                   vnder
                   the
                   pretence
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   deferre
                   the
                   sorrowing
                   of
                   one
                   sinne
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   more
                   generall
                   accounting
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   should
                   sorrow
                   for
                   more
                   and
                   many
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   his
                   temptation
                   touching
                   him
                   on
                   this
                   manner
                   :
                   Why
                   fearest
                   thou
                   to
                   commit
                   this
                   one
                   sin
                   and
                   this
                   little
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   pardonable
                   by
                   repētance
                   as
                   the
                   former
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   more
                   in
                   number
                   and
                   greater
                   than
                   this
                   ,
                   seeing
                   thou
                   maist
                   repent
                   for
                   this
                   sinne
                   when
                   thou
                   repent●st
                   for
                   them
                   all
                   ?
                   He
                   made
                   this
                   answere
                   :
                   In
                   such
                   a
                   temptation
                   ,
                   because
                   Sathan
                   is
                   very
                   neere
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   tremble
                   vnder
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   feare
                   our selues
                   ,
                   to
                   striue
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   mourne
                   for
                   the
                   temptation
                   ,
                   whereby
                   Satan
                   would
                   cause
                   vs
                   after
                   not
                   to
                   dispute
                   with
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   be
                   to
                   suspect
                   our selues
                   to
                   be
                   rather
                   readie
                   to
                   adde
                   sinne
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   repent
                   of
                   any
                   sinne
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   Sathan
                   would
                   blind
                   vs
                   with
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   repenting
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   stay
                   vpon
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   helpe
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Reproches
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   HE
                   said
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   was
                   subiect
                   to
                   many
                   and
                   grieuous
                   reproches
                   ,
                   yet
                   two
                   things
                   
                   did
                   euer
                   comfort
                   him
                   :
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   heart
                   was
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   euill
                   affected
                   to
                   any
                   man
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   going
                   alone
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   humble
                   himselfe
                   and
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   authors
                   of
                   such
                   reproches
                   might
                   be
                   pardoned
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Riches
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   SOmetimes
                   good
                   outward
                   gifts
                   hurt
                   the
                   beholders
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   hurt
                   not
                   the
                   possessors
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   beautie
                   of
                   Sara
                   and
                   Ioseph
                   :
                   which
                   thing
                   ought
                   to
                   humble
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   thankfull
                   for
                   a
                   mediocritie
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   iust
                   iudgement
                   that
                   earthly
                   riches
                   doe
                   deceiue
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   when
                   heauenly
                   riches
                   
                   doe
                   not
                   delight
                   vs
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   outward
                   things
                   should
                   carrie
                   vs
                   away
                   ,
                   when
                   heauenly
                   
                   things
                   cannot
                   so
                   much
                   preuaile
                   with
                   vs.
                   Well
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   gold
                   or
                   siluer
                   goe
                   here
                   on
                   earth
                   for
                   the
                   greatest
                   riches
                   before
                   men
                   :
                   godlines
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   riches
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   Angels
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   AS
                   Isaaks
                   intent
                   being
                   to
                   blesse
                   Esau
                   ,
                   hindered
                   not
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   blessing
                   of
                   Iacob
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   corrupt
                   intent
                   of
                   the
                   Minister
                   doth
                   not
                   hinder
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   Gods
                   owne
                   ordinance
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   After
                   one
                   had
                   asked
                   his
                   aduice
                   for
                   sitting
                   ,
                   or
                   kneeling
                   at
                   the
                   Lords
                   table
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   :
                   As
                   for
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   labour
                   what
                   we
                   may
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   for
                   the
                   peaceof
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Securitie
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   SEcuritie
                   is
                   a
                   forerunner
                   of
                   some
                   grosse
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   some
                   great
                   crosse
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   We
                   must
                   ouercome
                   our
                   vnwillingnes
                   &
                   sluggishnes
                   betimes
                   in
                   good
                   things
                   :
                   
                   and
                   preuent
                   delayes
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   certaine
                   ,
                   the
                   longer
                   we
                   delay
                   ,
                   the
                   worse
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   corruption
                   in
                   our
                   natures
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   vs
                   most
                   dull
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   most
                   meanes
                   .
                   This
                   ariseth
                   either
                   because
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   the
                   publike
                   meanes
                   more
                   plentifully
                   ,
                   
                   we
                   vse
                   the
                   priuate
                   more
                   sparingly
                   :
                   or
                   because
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   esteeme
                   of
                   the
                   
                   meanes
                   ,
                   ordinarily
                   administred
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   doe
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   lesse
                   familiar
                   vnto
                   vs
                   :
                   or
                   if
                   the
                   
                   Lord
                   seeing
                   vs
                   too
                   immoderatly
                   desire
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   we
                   are
                   ,
                   denieth
                   vs
                   the
                   benefits
                   and
                   
                   fruites
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   to
                   correct
                   our
                   desire
                   :
                   or
                   for
                   that
                   we
                   promised
                   to
                   our selues
                   too
                   large
                   a
                   hope
                   of
                   freedome
                   from
                   many
                   euils
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   therefore
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   proue
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   nothing
                   vnto
                   vs
                   without
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   spirit
                   .
                   
                   Or
                   this
                   may
                   arise
                   from
                   the
                   temptation
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   who
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   make
                   vs
                   discontent
                   
                   with
                   our
                   present
                   estate
                   and
                   calling
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   hunt
                   after
                   new
                   ;
                   therefore
                   he
                   sheweth
                   vs
                   all
                   the
                   inconueniences
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   hides
                   all
                   the
                   profits
                   ;
                   and
                   shewes
                   vs
                   all
                   the
                   profits
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   we
                   haue
                   beene
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   hides
                   all
                   the
                   inconueniences
                   .
                   Or
                   because
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   the
                   best
                   in
                   a
                   whole
                   towne
                   ,
                   and
                   saw
                   nothing
                   in
                   others
                   but
                   corruption
                   ,
                   
                   we
                   pleased
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   prouoked
                   our selues
                   more
                   to
                   good
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   among
                   many
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   we
                   make
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   of
                   our
                   goodnes
                   ,
                   and
                   grow
                   something
                   secure
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   trust
                   too
                   much
                   in
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   &
                   persons
                   .
                   Or
                   in
                   that
                   we
                   like
                   of
                   our selues
                   well
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   teaching
                   and
                   instructing
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   more
                   impatient
                   of
                   silence
                   
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   instructed
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   Or
                   because
                   we
                   would
                   still
                   be
                   getting
                   praise
                   by
                   bringing
                   out
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   loth
                   to
                   store
                   vp
                   treasures
                   both
                   new
                   and
                   old
                   for
                   time
                   to
                   
                   come
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   both
                   .
                   Or
                   we
                   more
                   see
                   this
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   last
                   complaint
                   seemeth
                   the
                   greatest
                   ,
                   though
                   indeed
                   we
                   haue
                   suffered
                   as
                   euill
                   ;
                   euen
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   thinketh
                   his
                   sicknes
                   present
                   to
                   be
                   sorer
                   than
                   any
                   sicknes
                   past
                   .
                   The
                   onely
                   remedie
                   against
                   this
                   dulnes
                   is
                   ,
                   continually
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   vsing
                   the
                   meanes
                   to
                   striue
                   against
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Singing
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   HE
                   wished
                   all
                   men
                   that
                   would
                   sing
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   singing
                   they
                   euer
                   sing
                   with
                   affection
                   and
                   
                   feeling
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   haue
                   a
                   mourning
                   in
                   their
                   hart
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   doe
                   so
                   .
                   Coloss.
                   3.
                   17.
                   
                   Ephes
                   ▪
                   5.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Sinne.
                   
                
                 
                   1
                   I●
                   we
                   goe
                   on
                   still
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   goe
                   on
                   still
                   in
                   iudgement
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   our
                   hearts
                   relent
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   release
                   his
                   sentence
                   of
                   punishment
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   To
                   a
                   Courtier
                   complaining
                   of
                   the
                   occasions
                   of
                   euill
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   :
                   Though
                   you
                   haue
                   occasions
                   of
                   sinne
                   offered
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   still
                   in
                   your selfe
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Because
                   God
                   worketh
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   sinne
                   by
                   degrees
                   in
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   he
                   suspected
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   at
                   euery
                   sinne
                   named
                   ,
                   would
                   shew
                   themselues
                   forthwith
                   troubled
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   Sinne
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   canker
                   that
                   it
                   spreadeth
                   secretly
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   chaine
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   yeeldeth
                   to
                   one
                   ,
                   draweth
                   on
                   another
                   ;
                   grant
                   a
                   little
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   one
                   will
                   
                   follow
                   :
                   wherefore
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   wisedome
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   auoide
                   the
                   plague
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   eschewe
                   euery
                   little
                   ragge
                   that
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   carrie
                   the
                   plague
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   heauenly
                   wisedome
                   not
                   onely
                   
                   to
                   auoide
                   grosse
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   such
                   shewes
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   draw
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   we
                   count
                   it
                   pollicie
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   go
                   as
                   neere
                   the
                   riuers
                   banke
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   ,
                   least
                   suddenly
                   (
                   or
                   at
                   vnawares
                   we
                   should
                   slip
                   in
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   spirituall
                   policie
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   goe
                   too
                   neere
                   sinne
                   ,
                   least
                   we
                   be
                   ouertaken
                   of
                   it
                   before
                   we
                   be
                   aware
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   It
                   is
                   our
                   corruption
                   to
                   be
                   scrupulous
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   entred
                   in
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   wee
                   runne
                   ouer
                   head
                   and
                   eares
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   sure
                   experience
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   sinne
                   which
                   hath
                   often
                   assailed
                   vs
                   shall
                   get
                   dominion
                   ouer
                   vs
                   or
                   not
                   :
                   if
                   the
                   oftner
                   we
                   are
                   tempted
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   are
                   grieued
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   striue
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   labour
                   for
                   the
                   contrary
                   vertue
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   shortly
                   be
                   conquerors
                   ouer
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   first
                   comming
                   of
                   sinne
                   wrought
                   some
                   griefe
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   often
                   comming
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   makes
                   our
                   griefe
                   the
                   lesse
                   ,
                   and
                   causeth
                   vs
                   to
                   cease
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   with
                   standing
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   carelesse
                   in
                   the
                   contrarie
                   vertue
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   bee
                   feared
                   that
                   that
                   sinne
                   in
                   time
                   should
                   preuaile
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   get
                   no
                   victory
                   ouer
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Though
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   our
                   speciall
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   often
                   and
                   diligent
                   examining
                   
                   of
                   our selues
                   by
                   earnest
                   prayer
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   reueale
                   vnto
                   vs
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   by
                   often
                   hearing
                   and
                   reading
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   by
                   marking
                   the
                   most
                   checks
                   of
                   our
                   consciences
                   ,
                   and
                   reproches
                   of
                   our
                   enemies
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   led
                   to
                   the
                   neerest
                   sight
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   If
                   Gods
                   children
                   are
                   readie
                   to
                   slip
                   in
                   a
                   moment
                   ;
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   dangerous
                   is
                   the
                   
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   willing
                   to
                   fall
                   continuallie
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   wonderfull
                   to
                   see
                   a
                   poore
                   sinner
                   ready
                   to
                   swound
                   and
                   fall
                   dead
                   almost
                   at
                   euery
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   a
                   man
                   would
                   thinke
                   to
                   be
                   nothing
                   to
                   feare
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   driue
                   him
                   to
                   this
                   feare
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   when
                   aduersities
                   ,
                   straunge
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   doe
                   come
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   exceeding
                   patient
                   ,
                   comfortable
                   ,
                   couragious
                   ,
                   and
                   valiant
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   strange
                   to
                   see
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   maruell
                   that
                   men
                   will
                   suffer
                   themselues
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   with
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   aske
                   what
                   meane
                   men
                   to
                   stand
                   trembling
                   at
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   yet
                   let
                   sicknes
                   come
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   let
                   death
                   
                   come
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   quake
                   at
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   sicknes
                   ,
                   death
                   ,
                   or
                   hell
                   ;
                   and
                   either
                   they
                   proue
                   very
                   senslesse
                   and
                   blockish
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   they
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   most
                   desperate
                   estate
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   begin
                   to
                   recken
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   euery
                   countenance
                   of
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   euery
                   chirping
                   of
                   a
                   bird
                   ,
                   and
                   drawing
                   neere
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   and
                   weakest
                   creature
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   euery
                   shaking
                   of
                   a
                   leafe
                   ,
                   mouing
                   of
                   a
                   shadow
                   ,
                   euery
                   noyse
                   of
                   the
                   aire
                   appaleth
                   their
                   courage
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   them
                   most
                   fearfull
                   cowards
                   .
                   They
                   feare
                   most
                   when
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   are
                   executed
                   ,
                   which
                   feare
                   least
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   threatned
                   :
                   And
                   they
                   feare
                   least
                   when
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   are
                   accomplished
                   ,
                   which
                   tremble
                   most
                   when
                   wrath
                   is
                   denounced
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   if
                   wee
                   long
                   for
                   courage
                   ,
                   and
                   lothe
                   cowardise
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   euill
                   day
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   labour
                   for
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                   which
                   breedeth
                   
                   true
                   boldnes
                   ,
                   and
                   flie
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   bringeth
                   a
                   spirite
                   of
                   feare
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   daily
                   experience
                   may
                   teach
                   vs.
                   It
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   feare
                   the
                   euill
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   when
                   only
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   euill
                   is
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   feare
                   then
                   ,
                   when
                   besides
                   the
                   feare
                   ,
                   the
                   affliction
                   it selfe
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   which
                   so
                   sorely
                   besetteth
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   no
                   libertie
                   or
                   leaue
                   to
                   breathe
                   for
                   any
                   comfort
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   hope
                   for
                   any
                   deliuerance
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   They
                   that
                   will
                   haue
                   a
                   true
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   must
                   belieue
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   our
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   and
                   redemption
                   .
                   Are
                   then
                   thy
                   cogitations
                   confounded
                   ?
                   Seest
                   thou
                   no
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   a
                   literall
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   is
                   doubtfulnes
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   dulnes
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   deadnes
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   thou
                   neuer
                   knewest
                   ,
                   heardest
                   ,
                   readest
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   learnedst
                   any
                   thing
                   ?
                   Now
                   know
                   and
                   belieue
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   experienced
                   power
                   of
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   made
                   thine
                   ;
                   hee
                   is
                   thine
                   annoynting
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   teach
                   thee
                   all
                   .
                   Hast
                   thou
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   thy
                   life
                   not
                   brought
                   agreeable
                   or
                   proportionable
                   to
                   thy
                   knowledge
                   ?
                   Thou
                   art
                   troubled
                   with
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   thou
                   feelest
                   no
                   goodnes
                   ,
                   thou
                   thinkest
                   thy selfe
                   as
                   an
                   euill
                   tree
                   voide
                   of
                   all
                   good
                   fruite
                   :
                   Now
                   remember
                   
                   that
                   as
                   Christ
                   being
                   no
                   sinner
                   ,
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   God
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   and
                   punished
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   a
                   sinner
                   for
                   thee
                   :
                   thou
                   hauing
                   no
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   art
                   made
                   through
                   Christ
                   righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   shalt
                   be
                   rewarded
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   righteous
                   through
                   him
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   God
                   hath
                   enlightened
                   thee
                   with
                   heauenly
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   hitherto
                   strengthened
                   thy
                   desire
                   in
                   giuing
                   thee
                   to
                   walke
                   
                   vprightly
                   ;
                   but
                   now
                   thou
                   art
                   afraid
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   perseuere
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   thy
                   corruptions
                   :
                   thou
                   tremblest
                   to
                   remember
                   how
                   many
                   excelling
                   thee
                   in
                   gifts
                   and
                   graces
                   haue
                   fallen
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   is
                   but
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   thine
                   owne
                   heart
                   thou
                   thinkest
                   will
                   one
                   day
                   begu●le
                   thee
                   :
                   now
                   call
                   to
                   minde
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   made
                   vnto
                   thee
                   holines
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   new
                   Moses
                   to
                   follow
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   Messias
                   to
                   beleeue
                   in
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   author
                   and
                   finisher
                   ,
                   of
                   thy
                   holinesse
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   to
                   perseuere
                   seemeth
                   impossible
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   yet
                   with
                   him
                   it
                   is
                   possible
                   :
                   yea
                   and
                   more
                   easie
                   to
                   continue
                   thee
                   in
                   holinesse
                   being
                   begun
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   conuert
                   
                     Zacheus
                     ,
                     Mathew
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Mary
                     Magdalen
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   reconcile
                   the
                   Lambe
                   and
                   the
                   Lion
                   ,
                   &
                   others
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   surely
                   done
                   .
                   There
                   
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   yet
                   troubles
                   thee
                   ;
                   thou
                   hast
                   many
                   things
                   promised
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   thinkest
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   performed
                   ;
                   thou
                   lookest
                   for
                   peace
                   of
                   thy
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   a
                   wound
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ;
                   thou
                   art
                   the
                   heire
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   pinched
                   with
                   pouertie
                   ;
                   thou
                   art
                   Lord
                   of
                   libertie
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   liest
                   in
                   prison
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   in
                   all
                   this
                   see
                   Christ
                   is
                   thy
                   redemption
                   ,
                   
                   not
                   suffring
                   thee
                   to
                   be
                   ouercome
                   with
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   &
                   freeing
                   thee
                   wholy
                   from
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   Admit
                   thou
                   werst
                   cruelly
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   cānot
                   he
                   that
                   made
                   the
                   fire
                   not
                   to
                   burne
                   at
                   all
                   the
                   three
                   children
                   in
                   the
                   furnace
                   ,
                   make
                   the
                   fire
                   so
                   easily
                   consume
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   shalt
                   comfortablie
                   beare
                   it
                   ?
                   Will
                   not
                   he
                   that
                   made
                   the
                   Lions
                   being
                   hungrie
                   ,
                   not
                   once
                   to
                   open
                   their
                   mouthes
                   on
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   crush
                   thee
                   so
                   greedily
                   that
                   thou
                   shalt
                   willingly
                   sustaine
                   it
                   ?
                   Now
                   the
                   meanes
                   are
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   :
                   the
                   word
                   carrieth
                   the
                   spirit
                   
                   of
                   faith
                   into
                   thy
                   heart
                   ;
                   prayer
                   giueth
                   thee
                   a
                   feeling
                   of
                   thy
                   faith
                   ;
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   confirme
                   both
                   thy
                   faith
                   and
                   feeling
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   proud
                   in
                   our
                   gifts
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   hath
                   in
                   iudgement
                   giuen
                   iudgement
                   to
                   
                   many
                   simple
                   ones
                   to
                   spie
                   vs
                   out
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   confesse
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   frankly
                   and
                   freely
                   bring
                   our selues
                   into
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   our
                   hearts
                   naked
                   and
                   b●re
                   before
                   him
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   as
                   harlots
                   wipe
                   our
                   mouthes
                   and
                   say
                   we
                   haue
                   offended
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   fall
                   into
                   sinne
                   againe
                   :
                   but
                   with
                   remorse
                   of
                   conscience
                   acknowledge
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   feare
                   and
                   reuerence
                   leaue
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   Many
                   thinke
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   easier
                   to
                   confesse
                   their
                   sinnes
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   
                   them
                   vnto
                   men
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   contrary
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   that
                   refuseth
                   to
                   confesse
                   his
                   sinne
                   before
                   man
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   drop
                   of
                   the
                   indignation
                   against
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   feareful
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   willingly
                   open
                   them
                   and
                   strip
                   them
                   naked
                   before
                   the
                   maiestie
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   can
                   frankly
                   stand
                   as
                   a
                   penitent
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Angels
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   sticke
                   to
                   confesse
                   his
                   sinne
                   before
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   Behold
                   our
                   father
                   Adam
                   whilest
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   man
                   to
                   feare
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   commeth
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   pricke
                   of
                   cōscience
                   ,
                   he
                   hideth
                   himselfe
                   with
                   figtree
                   leaues
                   :
                   to
                   this
                   pricke
                   of
                   conscience
                   the
                   Lord
                   sendeth
                   a
                   voyce
                   or
                   a
                   noise
                   that
                   is
                   heard
                   :
                   Now
                   not
                   content
                   with
                   a
                   few
                   leaues
                   ,
                   he
                   goeth
                   into
                   the
                   thicket
                   of
                   wood
                   :
                   at
                   the
                   length
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   draw
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   bringeth
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   plaine
                   ,
                   &
                   vrgeth
                   him
                   with
                   substantial
                   questions
                   :
                   he
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   hide
                   himselfe
                   any
                   longer
                   ,
                   hideth
                   ●●
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   shifteth
                   it
                   off
                   to
                   Eua.
                   Why
                   doth
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   thus
                   orderly
                   &
                   particularly
                   set
                   downe
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   though
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   pricke
                   of
                   sinne
                   by
                   nature
                   in
                   part
                   to
                   confesse
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   yet
                   nakedly
                   to
                   vncase
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   hard
                   thing
                   to
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   the
                   Diuell
                   lying
                   by
                   ,
                   prompting
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   we
                   shall
                   bring
                   our selues
                   to
                   despaire
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   runne
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   wits
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   kill
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   liue
                   merrie
                   day
                   againe
                   ?
                   In
                   that
                   notable
                   Psalme
                   of
                   instruction
                   ,
                   32.
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   there
                   is
                   hope
                   our
                   sinnes
                   are
                   forgiuen
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   emptying
                   our
                   harts
                   of
                   all
                   guile
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   be
                   content
                   freely
                   to
                   giue
                   God
                   the
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   shame
                   our selues
                   before
                   men
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   when
                   his
                   great
                   affliction
                   could
                   not
                   bring
                   him
                   to
                   confesse
                   his
                   sinne
                   ,
                   yet
                   no
                   comfort
                   came
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   vntill
                   by
                   Gods
                   grace
                   he
                   grew
                   to
                   this
                   issue
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   reckoned
                   vp
                   the
                   whole
                   catalogue
                   of
                   his
                   great
                   sinnes
                   :
                   so
                   
                   hard
                   a
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   confesse
                   our
                   sinnes
                   before
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   12
                   It
                   is
                   our
                   great
                   corruption
                   ,
                   being
                   admonished
                   or
                   charged
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   either
                   denie
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   sin
                   ,
                   or
                   we
                   denie
                   our selues
                   to
                   haue
                   sinned
                   in
                   that
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   we
                   quarrell
                   and
                   wrangle
                   
                   about
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   coūtenance
                   our selues
                   by
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Familists
                   do
                   
                   couer
                   many
                   iniquities
                   ,
                   by
                   making
                   plaine
                   places
                   allegories
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   confesse
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   great
                   
                   hypocrisie
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   confesse
                   in
                   some
                   truth
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   goe
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   sinne
                   .
                   Howsoeuer
                   
                   
                   Popish
                   confession
                   hath
                   made
                   a
                   cloake
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   now
                   a
                   theefe
                   on
                   the
                   gallowes
                   
                   
                   
                   ready
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   graue
                   ,
                   &
                   into
                   hell
                   both
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   confesse
                   my
                   sinnes
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   thogh
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   so
                   vnto
                   men
                   :
                   yet
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   greater
                   tokē
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   than
                   when
                   for
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   or
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   brethren
                   ,
                   wee
                   can
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   discouer
                   and
                   lay
                   open
                   our selues
                   .
                   If
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   excuses
                   serue
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   why
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   common
                   
                   thing
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   alone
                   ,
                   better
                   then
                   I
                   haue
                   done
                   so
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   prouoked
                   me
                   to
                   
                   doe
                   thus
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   done
                   it
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   are
                   very
                   fraile
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   not
                   you
                   sinne
                   ?
                   or
                   was
                   
                   there
                   euer
                   any
                   that
                   sinned
                   not
                   ?
                   Thus
                   we
                   are
                   euen
                   as
                   daintie
                   as
                   Gentlewomen
                   ,
                   who
                   hauing
                   a
                   sore
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   loth
                   to
                   haue
                   esp●ed
                   ,
                   will
                   couer
                   it
                   till
                   it
                   be
                   incurable
                   ▪
                   so
                   wee
                   ,
                   hauing
                   some
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   are
                   loth
                   to
                   open
                   them
                   ,
                   vntill
                   they
                   growe
                   almost
                   vnrecouerable
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   Euery
                   man
                   is
                   afraide
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   least
                   his
                   sinne
                   should
                   breake
                   out
                   ,
                   yet
                   euery
                   one
                   vseth
                   
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   breaking
                   out
                   .
                   Nothing
                   more
                   stayeth
                   sinne
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   knowne
                   in
                   time
                   .
                   Nothing
                   draweth
                   it
                   sooner
                   forth
                   ,
                   than
                   too
                   long
                   to
                   conceale
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   some
                   will
                   confesse
                   some
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   yea
                   many
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   hide
                   the
                   mother
                   sinne
                   ,
                   whose
                   life
                   if
                   we
                   continue
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   we
                   may
                   murther
                   some
                   of
                   her
                   broode
                   ,
                   yet
                   she
                   will
                   hatch
                   new
                   sinnes
                   againe
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   When
                   thou
                   art
                   afraid
                   thou
                   shalt
                   go
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   wit
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   fearest
                   sinne
                   ;
                   when
                   thou
                   canst
                   dispute
                   and
                   preach
                   more
                   fearfully
                   against
                   thy selfe
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   preachers
                   in
                   the
                   
                   world
                   :
                   remember
                   how
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   hauing
                   no
                   holines
                   by
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   by
                   being
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   
                   mother
                   (
                   to
                   the
                   testification
                   whereof
                   it
                   pleased
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   borne
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   ,
                   whose
                   progenitors
                   were
                   notable
                   sinners
                   ,
                   to
                   keepe
                   company
                   with
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   the
                   most
                   miserable
                   wretches
                   ,
                   to
                   call
                   to
                   the
                   greatest
                   dignitie
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   prophanest
                   tole
                   ▪
                   gatherers
                   ,
                   persecutors
                   &
                   worldlings
                   )
                   hath
                   giuen
                   thee
                   an
                   holines
                   vnperfect
                   ,
                   &
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   thee
                   to
                   looke
                   for
                   any
                   great
                   things
                   in
                   thy selfe
                   ,
                   seeing
                   hee
                   hauing
                   put
                   on
                   thy
                   flesh
                   ,
                   got
                   no
                   gaine
                   thereby
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   trouble
                   thee
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   thou
                   thinkest
                   ,
                   now
                   
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   make
                   thee
                   an
                   holy
                   one
                   .
                   Consider
                   how
                   
                     Mary
                     Magdalene
                  
                   had
                   seuen
                   spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   of
                   all
                   women
                   was
                   made
                   most
                   deuout
                   ;
                   &
                   after
                   Christ
                   his
                   resurrection
                   receiued
                   greatest
                   
                   dignitie
                   to
                   see
                   him
                   first
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   great
                   continuāce
                   of
                   thy
                   sin
                   troubles
                   thee
                   :
                   remember
                   how
                   Christ
                   called
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   who
                   long
                   time
                   had
                   weltered
                   in
                   worldlines
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   greatnes
                   of
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   feare
                   thee
                   :
                   consider
                   how
                   the
                   greatest
                   persecutor
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   
                   made
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   glorious
                   preacher
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   drawne
                   
                   from
                   thy
                   countrey
                   grieue
                   thee
                   :
                   the
                   Cretians
                   were
                   good
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   filthy
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   
                   became
                   most
                   faithfull
                   professors
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   thine
                   hereditarie
                   sinnes
                   by
                   nature
                   moue
                   thee
                   to
                   despaire
                   of
                   helpe
                   :
                   consider
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   can
                   so
                   farre
                   ouerrule
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   wolfe
                   shall
                   dwell
                   with
                   the
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   the
                   Leopard
                   lie
                   with
                   the
                   kidde
                   ,
                   Esai
                   :
                   11.
                   5.
                   6.
                   he
                   can
                   also
                   change
                   that
                   course
                   of
                   nature
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   supernaturall
                   grace
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   as
                   I
                   would
                   haue
                   thee
                   to
                   beware
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   trust
                   in
                   Christ
                   his
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   forget
                   not
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   also
                   thine
                   holines
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   labour
                   for
                   thine
                   holines
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   forget
                   not
                   he
                   is
                   thy
                   righteousnes
                   :
                   but
                   so
                   to
                   labour
                   for
                   both
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   thou
                   beest
                   righteous
                   ,
                   thou
                   must
                   also
                   be
                   holie
                   :
                   and
                   being
                   neuer
                   so
                   holie
                   ,
                   yet
                   to
                   seeke
                   for
                   thy
                   whole
                   righteousnes
                   before
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   onely
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   Many
                   feebled
                   and
                   exercised
                   minds
                   are
                   often
                   cast
                   downe
                   without
                   hope
                   of
                   helpe
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   vnworthines
                   ,
                   as
                   thogh
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   comfort
                   to
                   be
                   obtained
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   wee
                   bring
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   fruits
                   to
                   present
                   him
                   withall
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   were
                   to
                   discredit
                   the
                   Lords
                   mercies
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bring
                   in
                   credit
                   our
                   merites
                   ,
                   and
                   rather
                   to
                   binde
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   than
                   
                   vs
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   meaneth
                   this
                   ?
                   
                     There
                     is
                     with
                     the
                     Lorde
                     plentifull
                     redemption
                     :
                  
                   and
                   therefore
                   Israell
                   need
                   not
                   to
                   feare
                   to
                   finde
                   mercie
                   ;
                   if
                   our
                   sinnes
                   be
                   great
                   ,
                   our
                   redemption
                   is
                   greater
                   ;
                   though
                   our
                   merits
                   be
                   beggarly
                   ,
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   is
                   a
                   rich
                   mercie
                   .
                   If
                   our
                   peril
                   be
                   not
                   come
                   euen
                   to
                   a
                   desperate
                   case
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   wee
                   be
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   vtterly
                   lost
                   ,
                   and
                   past
                   hope
                   of
                   recouerie
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   praise
                   of
                   redemption
                   .
                   Heere
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   profit
                   of
                   our
                   redemption
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   all
                   sinnes
                   goe
                   ouer
                   our
                   heads
                   ,
                   and
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   the
                   Sunne
                   and
                   Moone
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Starres
                   come
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   iudgement
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   yet
                   a
                   cleare
                   and
                   full
                   raunsome
                   shall
                   be
                   giuen
                   into
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   to
                   purchase
                   our
                   redemption
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   procure
                   our
                   perfect
                   deliuerance
                   beyond
                   all
                   expectation
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   fetch
                   something
                   out
                   of
                   nothing
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   in
                   sicknes
                   to
                   haue
                   either
                   little
                   daunger
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   great
                   daunger
                   to
                   haue
                   deliuerance
                   by
                   present
                   meanes
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   extremitie
                   and
                   perill
                   ,
                   when
                   Physicke
                   can
                   doe
                   no
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   nothing
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   keepe
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   graue
                   ,
                   then
                   aboue
                   
                   and
                   beyond
                   all
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   rescued
                   therefro
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   recouer
                   our
                   life
                   from
                   the
                   pits
                   brinke
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   worke
                   highly
                   deseruing
                   :
                   So
                   though
                   God
                   driuevs
                   to
                   ordinarie
                   meanes
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   withdraw
                   our
                   redemption
                   in
                   vsing
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   traine
                   vp
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   hee
                   may
                   make
                   knowne
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   an
                   helpe
                   beyond
                   all
                   helpes
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   redemption
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   needfull
                   for
                   vs
                   to
                   learne
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   meanes
                   be
                   manie
                   ,
                   we
                   rest
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   fewe
                   ,
                   and
                   faint
                   ,
                   the
                   meditation
                   of
                   this
                   redemption
                   will
                   be
                   most
                   comfortable
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   experiment
                   of
                   Gods
                   Children
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   prayer
                   sinnes
                   receiue
                   their
                   deadly
                   wound
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   temptation
                   by
                   resistance
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   finde
                   it
                   both
                   sooner
                   to
                   depart
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   
                   recompence
                   the
                   present
                   and
                   little
                   paine
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   after
                   and
                   longer
                   pleasure
                   :
                   and
                   contrarywise
                   the
                   not
                   resisting
                   thereof
                   ,
                   causeth
                   it
                   the
                   further
                   to
                   feed
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   small
                   present
                   pleasing
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   is
                   payed
                   with
                   a
                   long
                   bitter
                   griefe
                   of
                   conscience
                   afterward
                   .
                
                 
                   16
                   If
                   we
                   will
                   truely
                   learne
                   how
                   to
                   auoide
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   remember
                   oft
                   what
                   punishment
                   we
                   haue
                   felt
                   for
                   sinne
                   .
                   If
                   wee
                   will
                   be
                   kept
                   from
                   vnthankfulnes
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   oft
                   call
                   to
                   minde
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   done
                   for
                   his
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   soules
                   health
                   in
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Sicke
                   ,
                   and
                   sicknesse
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   THis
                   I
                   take
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   fitte
                   prescription
                   to
                   all
                   parties
                   afflicted
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   to
                   labour
                   to
                   haue
                   
                   peace
                   of
                   consciēce
                   ,
                   &
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   pardoned
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   :
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   carefull
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   which
                   may
                   nourish
                   
                   their
                   inward
                   peace
                   &
                   ioy
                   :
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   reioyce
                   and
                   recreate
                   themselues
                   in
                   wisedome
                   
                   and
                   well-doing
                   with
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   holie
                   companie
                   :
                   and
                   lastly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   
                   refresh
                   themselues
                   with
                   kitchin
                   physicke
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   thankefull
                   vsing
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   of
                   God.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   to
                   vse
                   that
                   for
                   dyet
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   prescribed
                   for
                   physicke
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   worke
                   in
                   the
                   extraordinarie
                   neede
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   vsed
                   as
                   ordinarie
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   and
                   time
                   of
                   health
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   He
                   marked
                   two
                   things
                   commonly
                   neglected
                   :
                   he
                   saw
                   that
                   men
                   being
                   in
                   daunger
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   would
                   bee
                   prayed
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   the
                   Church
                   giue
                   
                   thankes
                   for
                   their
                   recouerie
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   hee
                   saw
                   that
                   women
                   would
                   giue
                   thankes
                   after
                   their
                   deliuerance
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   Christian
                   dutie
                   well
                   beseeming
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   before
                   aske
                   the
                   prayers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   rare
                   a
                   blessing
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   wombe
                   ,
                   seeing
                   sometime
                   the
                   mother
                   ,
                   sometime
                   the
                   children
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   both
                   died
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   both
                   is
                   a
                   worke
                   passing
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   the
                   Moone
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Starres
                   :
                   it
                   were
                   nothing
                   superfluous
                   or
                   burdensome
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   to
                   pray
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   thankfull
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   God
                   ioyned
                   with
                   mercie
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   preseruing
                   of
                   his
                   Children
                   ,
                   in
                   humility
                   and
                   thankfulnes
                   (
                   if
                   they
                   forget
                   to
                   spie
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   humbled
                   for
                   their
                   inward
                   corruptions
                   )
                   either
                   to
                   let
                   them
                   fall
                   into
                   some
                   sinne
                   ,
                   to
                   punish
                   their
                   pride
                   ,
                   and
                   sway
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   wit
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   more
                   mercifull
                   chastisement
                   )
                   to
                   breake
                   them
                   with
                   some
                   crosse
                   ,
                   vntill
                   their
                   harts
                   be
                   bruised
                   .
                   Hereof
                   it
                   commeth
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   constrained
                   to
                   correct
                   our
                   haughtines
                   ,
                   and
                   coole
                   our
                   courage
                   by
                   some
                   kinde
                   of
                   affliction
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   breake
                   out
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   prosperitie
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   the
                   occasions
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   Sathan
                   would
                   finde
                   out
                   in
                   our
                   proude
                   flesh
                   ,
                   after
                   long
                   time
                   of
                   health
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   sendeth
                   
                   some
                   sicknes
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   weaknes
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   cut
                   short
                   our
                   hornes
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   long
                   wealth
                   ,
                   wee
                   would
                   (
                   like
                   Buls
                   of
                   Ba●an
                   )
                   push
                   at
                   the
                   godly
                   ;
                   the
                   Lord
                   sendeth
                   fire
                   ,
                   theeues
                   ,
                   and
                   oppressions
                   to
                   let
                   vs
                   bloud
                   in
                   our
                   riches
                   ,
                   least
                   wee
                   should
                   ●e
                   too
                   rancke
                   ,
                   and
                   grow
                   into
                   a
                   surfet
                   .
                   The
                   best
                   way
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   our
                   prosperitie
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   labour
                   to
                   thinke
                   wisely
                   and
                   lowly
                   of
                   our selues
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   walke
                   fearfully
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   now
                   most
                   jealous
                   ouer
                   this
                   our
                   corrupt
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   least
                   feareth
                   ,
                   when
                   Gods
                   graces
                   are
                   greatest
                   :
                   and
                   namely
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   all
                   blessings
                   this
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   ,
                   ●uen
                   in
                   abundance
                   ,
                   health
                   ,
                   credit
                   ,
                   and
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   to
                   carrie
                   as
                   humble
                   and
                   meeke
                   an
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   faithfull
                   a
                   spirit
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   would
                   or
                   ought
                   to
                   haue
                   ,
                   euen
                   when
                   we
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   some
                   affliction
                   :
                   So
                   this
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   plagues
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   pricked
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   feele
                   ;
                   to
                   be
                   striken
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   humbled
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   great
                   commendation
                   to
                   bee
                   made
                   better
                   by
                   affliction
                   :
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   to
                   grow
                   on
                   more
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   then
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   forsake
                   our
                   first
                   loue
                   ;
                   then
                   ,
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   a
                   lowly
                   conceit
                   of
                   our selues
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   liberall
                   and
                   ingenuous
                   nature
                   ,
                   to
                   learne
                   
                   more
                   by
                   lenitie
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   seueritie
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   he
                   slip
                   ,
                   to
                   recouer
                   himselfe
                   as
                   carefully
                   at
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   another
                   corrected
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   beaten
                   himselfe
                   :
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   token
                   of
                   a
                   minde
                   more
                   reformed
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   bruifed
                   minde
                   rather
                   with
                   the
                   ●aste
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   ,
                   than
                   with
                   the
                   terror
                   of
                   his
                   iustice
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   he
                   see
                   but
                   an
                   inckling
                   of
                   Gods
                   displeasure
                   breeding
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   to
                   strike
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   heauie
                   hands
                   of
                   a
                   fearefull
                   scourge
                   were
                   vpon
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   we
                   must
                   beware
                   that
                   we
                   lose
                   not
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   crosse
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   breake
                   not
                   our
                   hearts
                   with
                   a
                   little
                   affliction
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   afterwards
                   become
                   blockish
                   in
                   greater
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   token
                   of
                   a
                   melting
                   heart
                   to
                   bleed
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   blow
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   a
                   senselesse
                   minde
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   touched
                   vntill
                   the
                   sword
                   hath
                   tasted
                   deeply
                   of
                   our
                   blood
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   pray
                   
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   grace
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   neede
                   to
                   be
                   corrected
                   ;
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   
                   the
                   better
                   by
                   the
                   least
                   correction
                   ;
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   goe
                   so
                   farre
                   ,
                   as
                   neither
                   prosperitie
                   nor
                   aduersitie
                   can
                   doe
                   vs
                   good
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sathans
                   practises
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   SAthan
                   is
                   readie
                   euer
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   most
                   vnwilling
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   most
                   
                   vse
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   greatest
                   good
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   We
                   must
                   pray
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   giue
                   not
                   that
                   measure
                   of
                   leaue
                   to
                   the
                   diuell
                   that
                   we
                   giue
                   out
                   to
                   sinne
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   rather
                   make
                   Sathan
                   a
                   surgeon
                   to
                   shew
                   vs
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   sergeant
                   to
                   arrest
                   vs
                   to
                   perpetuall
                   imprisonment
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Sathan
                   hath
                   two
                   waies
                   to
                   buffet
                   vs
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   he
                   moueth
                   to
                   despaire
                   ,
                   shewing
                   vs
                   how
                   such
                   
                   men
                   did
                   abide
                   trouble
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   rare
                   men
                   ,
                   of
                   rare
                   faith
                   ,
                   of
                   rare
                   feeling
                   ,
                   of
                   rare
                   patience
                   ;
                   God
                   hath
                   not
                   called
                   vs
                   to
                   that
                   measure
                   of
                   grace
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   vnworthie
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   to
                   hope
                   for
                   the
                   like
                   faith
                   or
                   fruites
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   His
                   other
                   temptation
                   sauours
                   of
                   pride
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   he
                   will
                   make
                   vs
                   equall
                   in
                   dignitie
                   with
                   the
                   highest
                   of
                   Gods
                   Saints
                   ,
                   but
                   vnequall
                   in
                   
                   dutie
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   then
                   he
                   will
                   perswade
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   as
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   strong
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   been
                   to
                   others
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   keeps
                   vs
                   from
                   vsing
                   those
                   waies
                   and
                   meanes
                   ,
                   whereby
                   others
                   haue
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   haue
                   this
                   goodnesse
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   conueyed
                   into
                   vs.
                   Wherefore
                   as
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   distr●st
                   God
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   obtaine
                   the
                   like
                   mercie
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   vse
                   the
                   like
                   meanes
                   :
                   so
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   bold
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   dreame
                   that
                   euer
                   we
                   shall
                   haue
                   the
                   like
                   fauour
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   we
                   labour
                   for
                   the
                   like
                   faith
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   like
                   faith
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   in
                   quantitie
                   ,
                   ●●●●
                   .
                   qualitie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Vnto
                   one
                   that
                   said
                   he
                   was
                   possest
                   of
                   a
                   Diuell
                   :
                   he
                   answered
                   ,
                   as
                   hoping
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   
                   childe
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   rather
                   deluded
                   than
                   so
                   afflicted
                   .
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   lieth
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   you
                   haue
                   giue●
                   ouer
                   your selfe
                   vnto
                   the
                   Diuell
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   your
                   power
                   to
                   giue
                   ouer
                   your selfe
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   iurisdiction
                   to
                   possesse
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Superstition
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   MAny
                   hauing
                   escaped
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   gulfe
                   of
                   superstition
                   ,
                   are
                   too
                   deepe
                   plunged
                   in
                   
                   prophanenes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Strange
                   corrections
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   VNto
                   a
                   very
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   whose
                   onely
                   sonne
                   was
                   drowned
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   came
                   vnto
                   him
                   in
                   great
                   anguish
                   of
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   asked
                   whether
                   such
                   strange
                   corrections
                   were
                   not
                   alwaies
                   tokens
                   of
                   strange
                   sinnes
                   .
                   He
                   answered
                   ,
                   That
                   albeit
                   God
                   did
                   seuerely
                   correct
                   
                   sinne
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   necessarie
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   chiefly
                   respect
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sinne
                   in
                   this
                   thing
                   ;
                   as
                   might
                   appeare
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   dealing
                   with
                   Iob
                   and
                   other
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   :
                   Eccl.
                   9.
                   
                   
                     Such
                     things
                     happen
                     oftner
                     to
                     the
                     good
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Howbeit
                   (
                   said
                   he
                   )
                   God
                   might
                   correct
                   your
                   
                   securitie
                   herein
                   (
                   which
                   either
                   brings
                   some
                   sinne
                   or
                   crosse
                   )
                   or
                   God
                   might
                   correct
                   your
                   immoderate
                   
                   loue
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   or
                   your
                   vnthankfulnes
                   for
                   what
                   measure
                   he
                   was
                   reformed
                   ,
                   or
                   your
                   
                   not
                   praying
                   for
                   him
                   :
                   or
                   the
                   Lord
                   might
                   take
                   away
                   this
                   consolation
                   ,
                   and
                   withdraw
                   wholie
                   
                   your
                   minde
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   throughly
                   sanctifie
                   you
                   to
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Or
                   he
                   might
                   
                   preuent
                   some
                   worldlinesse
                   which
                   you
                   might
                   haue
                   fallen
                   into
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   sinne
                   which
                   your
                   
                   sonne
                   might
                   haue
                   fallen
                   into
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   haue
                   been
                   a
                   sorer
                   trouble
                   than
                   his
                   death
                   :
                   and
                   
                   therefore
                   you
                   must
                   stay
                   your selfe
                   on
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Saluation
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   THat
                   man
                   is
                   blest
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   from
                   all
                   beginnings
                   chosen
                   to
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                   To
                   
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   giuen
                   his
                   Christ
                   as
                   a
                   perfect
                   redeemer
                   .
                   In
                   whō
                   he
                   hath
                   sealed
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   ●l
                   those
                   things
                   by
                   his
                   holy
                   spirit
                   ;
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   giuen
                   his
                   word
                   ;
                   in
                   whom
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   spirit
                   haue
                   begot
                   faith
                   ;
                   by
                   whose
                   power
                   faith
                   hath
                   begotten
                   ioyes
                   in
                   
                   heauenly
                   things
                   ;
                   in
                   whom
                   ioy
                   hath
                   wrought
                   a
                   sincere
                   heart
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   ;
                   in
                   whom
                   sinceritie
                   
                   is
                   accompanied
                   with
                   loue
                   vnfained
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   his
                   Saints
                   ;
                   loue
                   ioyned
                   with
                   a
                   
                   care
                   to
                   obey
                   the
                   commandements
                   ;
                   this
                   care
                   breeding
                   a
                   reuerent
                   feare
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   ;
                   in
                   
                   whom
                   this
                   godly
                   feare
                   rebuketh
                   sinne
                   ;
                   th●
                   rebuking
                   of
                   sin
                   worketh
                   a
                   mourning
                   spirit
                   ;
                   in
                   
                   whom
                   a
                   mourning
                   spirit
                   begetteth
                   true
                   meekenes
                   ,
                   this
                   meekenes
                   of
                   minde
                   causing
                   vs
                   to
                   
                   hunger
                   after
                   Christ.
                   So
                   as
                   feeling
                   his
                   owne
                   miserie
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   shew
                   mercie
                   vnto
                   others
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   so
                   sheweth
                   mercie
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   bowels
                   of
                   compassion
                   ;
                   whose
                   heart
                   God
                   so
                   gouerning
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   all
                   outward
                   benefits
                   turne
                   to
                   his
                   blessing
                   ,
                   as
                   seales
                   of
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   vnto
                   
                   whom
                   all
                   crosses
                   being
                   sanctified
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   turne
                   to
                   his
                   good
                   :
                   who
                   finally
                   in
                   this
                   faith
                   
                   and
                   fruites
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   meekely
                   and
                   patiently
                   possessing
                   his
                   soule
                   ,
                   waiteth
                   and
                   looketh
                   assuredly
                   
                   for
                   the
                   glorious
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   after
                   this
                   life
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   golden
                   chaine
                   of
                   vndoubted
                   
                   blessednesse
                   ,
                   whose
                   linckes
                   are
                   so
                   fastened
                   the
                   one
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   wheresoeuer
                   
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   be
                   wanting
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   breach
                   and
                   weakenes
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   To
                   make
                   speede
                   to
                   good
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                  
                   1
                   AS
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   fearefull
                   thing
                   to
                   hasten
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   linger
                   to
                   an
                   euill
                   thing
                   is
                   an
                   
                   holy
                   lingring
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   blessed
                   thing
                   to
                   hasten
                   to
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   speede
                   to
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   hastines
                   very
                   godly
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   42.
                   
                   Psal.
                   95.
                   
                   Elisha
                   must
                   not
                   salute
                   any
                   body
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   :
                   the
                   Apostles
                   must
                   not
                   commune
                   with
                   any
                   in
                   their
                   iourney
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                   They
                   must
                   make
                   haste
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God.
                   It
                   is
                   profitable
                   to
                   make
                   haste
                   to
                   heauen
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   wisedome
                   to
                   make
                   haste
                   to
                   hell
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   to
                   doe
                   well
                   ,
                   we
                   finde
                   a
                   Lion
                   in
                   the
                   streetes
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   doe
                   euil
                   ,
                   nothing
                   can
                   stay
                   vs
                   He
                   that
                   euil
                   come
                   to
                   heauen
                   must
                   make
                   haste
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   *
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   violently
                   :
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   like
                   those
                   wise
                   virgins
                   not
                   linge●ing
                   to
                   get
                   oyle
                   ,
                   nor
                   delaying
                   ●o
                   furnish
                   themselues
                   with
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   the
                   comming
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Sleepe
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   BEcause
                   great
                   naturall
                   and
                   worldly
                   sorrow
                   and
                   ioy
                   will
                   cause
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   breake
                   his
                   sleepe
                   at
                   midnight
                   ,
                   he
                   ●ould
                   trie
                   himselfe
                   whether
                   sorrow
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   ioy
                   in
                   saluation
                   had
                   caused
                   him
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   like
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sermons
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   MAny
                   men
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Sermon-sick
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Sea-sick
                   :
                   for
                   
                   as
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   Sea-sicke
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   seafaring
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   on
                   the
                   water
                   are
                   feeble
                   stomacked
                   ,
                   faint
                   hear●ed
                   ,
                   euer
                   readie
                   to
                   die
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   arriuing
                   on
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   being
                   gotten
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   ship
                   ,
                   and
                   hauing
                   paused
                   some
                   little
                   time
                   ,
                   doe
                   begin
                   to
                   forget
                   their
                   late
                   troubles
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   recouer
                   their
                   former
                   strength
                   againe
                   :
                   So
                   many
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   tossed
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   their
                   hearts
                   are
                   sicke
                   ,
                   their
                   consciences
                   melt
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   much
                   troubled
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   once
                   the
                   voyce
                   ceaseth
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   doores
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   acquainted
                   themselues
                   with
                   the
                   aire
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   they
                   forget
                   what
                   they
                   heard
                   ,
                   and
                   wherewith
                   they
                   were
                   moued
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   retire
                   to
                   their
                   former
                   life
                   againe
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Schisme
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   ALthough
                   it
                   is
                   sure
                   that
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   shall
                   not
                   finally
                   fall
                   in
                   the
                   maine
                   points
                   of
                   his
                   saluation
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   may
                   be
                   seduced
                   in
                   some
                   lesse
                   matters
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   he
                   shall
                   escape
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   seducer
                   shall
                   surely
                   be
                   punished
                   .
                   For
                   a
                   well
                   meaning
                   man
                   found
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   a
                   nouice
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   carried
                   to
                   like
                   some
                   solemne
                   superstitions
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   po●pous
                   ceremonies
                   in
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God.
                   Againe
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   careful
                   and
                   right
                   in
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   remnants
                   of
                   corruptions
                   &
                   defects
                   of
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   may
                   easily
                   be
                   drawne
                   of
                   a
                   malicious
                   man
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   himselfe
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   discerne
                   betweene
                   essentiall
                   and
                   accidentall
                   ,
                   betweene
                   the
                   principall
                   and
                   inferiour
                   points
                   ,
                   which
                   make
                   or
                   destroy
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   iudge
                   how
                   ,
                   the
                   substantial
                   ground
                   workes
                   remaining
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   though
                   there
                   be
                   otherwise
                   some
                   accidentall
                   things
                   wanting
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   intending
                   this
                   mans
                   good
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   feede
                   his
                   owne
                   ambition
                   ,
                   
                   pride
                   ,
                   stomacke
                   or
                   vaine
                   glory
                   ,
                   shal
                   carrie
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   to
                   such
                   superstitions
                   or
                   schismes
                   ,
                   he
                   by
                   his
                   euill
                   heart
                   intending
                   to
                   hinder
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   destroy
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   either
                   grow
                   prophane
                   or
                   worldly
                   ,
                   or
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   by
                   death
                   ,
                   or
                   beare
                   some
                   other
                   token
                   of
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   of
                   a
                   singularitie
                   of
                   
                   spirit
                   ,
                   such
                   men
                   with
                   an
                   euill
                   conscience
                   disturbe
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   grow
                   from
                   error
                   to
                   heresies
                   ,
                   from
                   precisenesse
                   to
                   prophannesse
                   ,
                   from
                   strictnes
                   to
                   madnes
                   ,
                   not
                   being
                   content
                   to
                   be
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   but
                   seeking
                   to
                   corrupt
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   ,
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   infirmities
                   and
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   iudgement
                   going
                   in
                   an
                   high
                   path
                   ,
                   shall
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   inherit
                   good
                   things
                   and
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   by
                   fire
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   true
                   suruay
                   and
                   examination
                   of
                   our selues
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   VVHen
                   we
                   examine
                   ourselues
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   sit
                   in
                   iudgement
                   ouer
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   keepe
                   a
                   solemne
                   court
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   consciences
                   ,
                   to
                   suruay
                   our
                   manners
                   :
                   our
                   wits
                   ,
                   our
                   senses
                   ,
                   our
                   members
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   see
                   how
                   we
                   haue
                   vsed
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   yet
                   least
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   too
                   fauourable
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   not
                   espying
                   out
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   not
                   cōdemning
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   still
                   we
                   remember
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   law
                   our
                   iudge
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   the
                   answerer
                   of
                   the
                   iudge
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   motions
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   1
                   IT
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   to
                   make
                   much
                   of
                   a
                   tender
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   nourish
                   the
                   motions
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   offer
                   any
                   violence
                   to
                   that
                   spirit
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   which
                   rebuketh
                   sinne
                   i●
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   once
                   crackt
                   his
                   credit
                   ,
                   will
                   happily
                   care
                   for
                   nothing
                   :
                   she
                   that
                   hath
                   once
                   bruised
                   her
                   virginitie
                   ,
                   will
                   by
                   all
                   likelihoods
                   proue
                   an
                   old
                   harlot
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   daungerous
                   to
                   burie
                   the
                   checkes
                   of
                   our
                   conscience
                   ,
                   to
                   fight
                   against
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   ●mother
                   the
                   
                   light
                   of
                   grace
                   in
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   grow
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   sottishnes
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   admonition
                   can
                   forewarne
                   vs
                   ,
                   nor
                   punishment
                   can
                   affray
                   vs
                   :
                   the
                   smallest
                   meanes
                   will
                   prouoke
                   vs
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   the
                   greatest
                   meanes
                   cannot
                   reuoke
                   vs
                   from
                   sinne
                   .
                   For
                   suffering
                   our selues
                   to
                   be
                   hardned
                   by
                   degrees
                   ,
                   the
                   spirit
                   is
                   so
                   quickly
                   quenched
                   ,
                   the
                   conscience
                   so
                   tender
                   is
                   so
                   soone
                   bruised
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   maruell
                   though
                   we
                   vse
                   so
                   great
                   precisenesse
                   and
                   warinesse
                   in
                   so
                   tender
                   a
                   matter
                   ,
                   by
                   suspecting
                   the
                   retire
                   of
                   old
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   foreseeing
                   the
                   assaults
                   of
                   new
                   sinnes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Euill
                   spirits
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   HE
                   obserued
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   superstition
                   and
                   true
                   religion
                   in
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   namely
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   diuell
                   whilest
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   knowne
                   to
                   men
                   onely
                   by
                   hornes
                   ,
                   by
                   clawes
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   an
                   hollow
                   voyce
                   ,
                   was
                   wonderfully
                   feared
                   ;
                   but
                   now
                   being
                   reuealed
                   to
                   
                   be
                   a
                   more
                   secret
                   aduersarie
                   ,
                   a
                   spirituall
                   tempter
                   ,
                   a
                   priuie
                   ouerthrower
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   almost
                   regards
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   as
                   some
                   haue
                   feared
                   him
                   too
                   superstitiously
                   ;
                   so
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   come
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   dangerous
                   extremitie
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   feared
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   truly
                   beleeue
                   the
                   gracious
                   helpe
                   of
                   Gods
                   holy
                   Angels
                   ,
                   but
                   seeke
                   after
                   Satans
                   practises
                   He
                   marked
                   ,
                   that
                   good
                   men
                   and
                   learned
                   ,
                   did
                   much
                   omit
                   this
                   in
                   their
                   prayers
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   send
                   his
                   Angels
                   to
                   them
                   to
                   deliuer
                   them
                   from
                   euill
                   spirits
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Temptations
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   EVery
                   man
                   is
                   that
                   indeed
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   temptation
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   faithfull
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   tempted
                   aboue
                   their
                   strength
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   temptation
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   increase
                   our
                   faith
                   :
                   or
                   with
                   the
                   decrease
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   he
                   will
                   decrease
                   our
                   temptation
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   3
                   Gods
                   children
                   haue
                   their
                   faith
                   so
                   tried
                   by
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   as
                   alwaies
                   some
                   drosse
                   of
                   sinne
                   
                   is
                   purged
                   away
                   thereby
                   .
                   
                     As
                     Iacob
                  
                   ceased
                   not
                   to
                   wrestle
                   though
                   his
                   thigh
                   were
                   ●●●●●d
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   got
                   the
                   blessing
                   :
                   so
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   faint
                   in
                   temptation
                   though
                   we
                   be
                   humbled
                   ,
                   til
                   we
                   get
                   the
                   victorie
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   despayre
                   of
                   victorie
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   our
                   striuing
                   we
                   had
                   some
                   infirmities
                   ;
                   but
                   rather
                   we
                   must
                   reioyce
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   a
                   will
                   and
                   a
                   desire
                   to
                   cleaue
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   fault
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   temptation
                   not
                   to
                   resist
                   those
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   which
                   after
                   our
                   
                   temptation
                   is
                   ouer
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   ashamed
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   time
                   it selfe
                   resisteth
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Outward
                   temptations
                   doe
                   not
                   hurt
                   till
                   our
                   inward
                   corruption
                   doth
                   yeeld
                   :
                   but
                   rather
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   Surgeons
                   to
                   draw
                   out
                   our
                   festered
                   corruptions
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   Long
                   and
                   strange
                   temptations
                   may
                   betoken
                   long
                   and
                   strange
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Gods
                   seruants
                   being
                   tempted
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   looke
                   at
                   their
                   state
                   present
                   ,
                   as
                   on
                   
                   their
                   estate
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   because
                   they
                   that
                   presently
                   sow
                   in
                   teares
                   ,
                   in
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   shall
                   reape
                   in
                   ioy
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   He
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   a
                   great
                   temptation
                   hangeth
                   long
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   good
                   to
                   seeke
                   
                   for
                   some
                   speciall
                   sinnes
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   finde
                   that
                   for
                   some
                   priuie
                   pride
                   ,
                   or
                   vnthankfulnes
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   a
                   tēptation
                   remaineth
                   long
                   with
                   vs.
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   a
                   traine
                   of
                   corruption
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   often
                   punisheth
                   one
                   sinne
                   with
                   another
                   ;
                   which
                   if
                   we
                   espie
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   looke
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   grosser
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   hardly
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   humble
                   our
                   soules
                   vnderneath
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   profit
                   by
                   the
                   admonition
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   auoide
                   all
                   occasions
                   of
                   drawing
                   on
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   ruery
                   principall
                   meanes
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   that
                   helpeth
                   against
                   sinne
                   For
                   although
                   we
                   shunne
                   all
                   occasions
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   many
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   omit
                   but
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   chiefest
                   ,
                   God
                   may
                   correct
                   that
                   one
                   omission
                   in
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   9
                   He
                   thought
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Christian
                   d●scretion
                   neuer
                   to
                   vtter
                   a
                   temptation
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   a
                   
                   man
                   had
                   no
                   comfort
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   he
                   stood
                   in
                   very
                   great
                   neede
                   of
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   alwaies
                   to
                   discerne
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   opened
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   Subtiltie
                   and
                   violence
                   are
                   vsually
                   attendant
                   vpon
                   the
                   temptations
                   of
                   the
                   diuell
                   and
                   the
                   flesh
                   :
                   the
                   diuell
                   especially
                   vsing
                   these
                   two
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   Vnto
                   one
                   that
                   was
                   much
                   tempted
                   with
                   vnbeleefe
                   ,
                   he
                   gaue
                   this
                   counsell
                   :
                   When
                   the
                   
                   temptation
                   commeth
                   ,
                   either
                   fall
                   downe
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   Lord
                   thou
                   makest
                   me
                   to
                   possesse
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   my
                   youth
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   temptation
                   is
                   of
                   very
                   equitie
                   :
                   howbeit
                   ,
                   oh
                   Lord
                   ,
                   
                   grant
                   I
                   may
                   by
                   wisedome
                   herein
                   ,
                   make
                   this
                   temptation
                   an
                   holy
                   instruction
                   ,
                   and
                   suffer
                   me
                   to
                   possesse
                   my
                   soule
                   in
                   patience
                   :
                   oh
                   turne
                   this
                   ●o
                   thy
                   glorie
                   and
                   my
                   saluation
                   .
                   I
                   see
                   and
                   confesse
                   what
                   hath
                   beene
                   in
                   me
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   now
                   sheweth
                   it selfe
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   thy
                   grace
                   ●ath
                   altogether
                   hitherto
                   kept
                   vnder
                   this
                   corruption
                   :
                   yet
                   Lord
                   I
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   Lord
                   I
                   will
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   helpe
                   Lord
                   my
                   vnbeleefe
                   ,
                   thy
                   name
                   be
                   praised
                   for
                   this
                   seale
                   
                   of
                   thy
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   pledge
                   of
                   thy
                   spirit
                   ;
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   vnbeleefe
                   I
                   am
                   grieued
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   my
                   beleefe
                   
                   I
                   am
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   comforted
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   my
                   former
                   old
                   and
                   secret
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   descrue
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   not
                   only
                   be
                   giuen
                   ouer
                   to
                   infidelitie
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   me
                   without
                   griefe
                   and
                   remorse
                   ,
                   ●et
                   Lord
                   forgiue
                   me
                   my
                   sinnes
                   new
                   and
                   old
                   ,
                   forgiue
                   me
                   my
                   vnthankfulnes
                   ,
                   increase
                   my
                   f●ith
                   .
                   And
                   gr●●t
                   good
                   father
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   shalt
                   restore
                   to
                   me
                   this
                   gift
                   of
                   faith
                   
                   againe
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   vse
                   it
                   in
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   it
                   in
                   fruites
                   .
                   Or
                   if
                   this
                   doe
                   not
                   preuaile
                   ,
                   giue
                   
                   your selfe
                   with
                   all
                   humblenes
                   to
                   reade
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   especially
                   his
                   promises
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   still
                   attending
                   vpon
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   waiting
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   in
                   large
                   your
                   heart
                   .
                   Or
                   if
                   this
                   
                   do
                   not
                   helpe
                   ,
                   goe
                   to
                   some
                   faithfull
                   brother
                   ,
                   confesse
                   your selfe
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   acknowledge
                   your
                   
                   weakenes
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   not
                   ashamed
                   to
                   giue
                   God
                   the
                   glorie
                   ,
                   by
                   shaming
                   your selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   opening
                   your
                   corruption
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   he
                   may
                   pray
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   whose
                   prayer
                   according
                   
                   to
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   made
                   to
                   his
                   holy
                   ordinance
                   herein
                   ,
                   Iames.
                   5
                   vndoubtedly
                   shall
                   be
                   
                   heard
                   in
                   the
                   appointed
                   time
                   .
                   Thus
                   hauing
                   prayed
                   by
                   yourselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   vsed
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   reading
                   for
                   your
                   recouerie
                   ,
                   though
                   you
                   haue
                   not
                   present
                   reliefe
                   :
                   yet
                   in
                   meekenes
                   of
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   patience
                   of
                   your
                   spirit
                   ,
                   goe
                   to
                   your
                   calling
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   your
                   
                   prayers
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   being
                   as
                   seede
                   ,
                   must
                   haue
                   some
                   time
                   betweene
                   the
                   sowing
                   
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   reaping
                   of
                   the
                   increase
                   and
                   fruit
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Aboue
                   all
                   ,
                   reason
                   not
                   with
                   your
                   temptations
                   ,
                   dispute
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   you
                   could
                   preuaile
                   of
                   your selfe
                   .
                   
                   And
                   as
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   you
                   should
                   dispute
                   with
                   your
                   temptation
                   ,
                   so
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   you
                   should
                   despise
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   no
                   account
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   both
                   are
                   extremities
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   take
                   it
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   heart
                   ,
                   or
                   maruell
                   how
                   you
                   should
                   ouercome
                   such
                   a
                   temptation
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   make
                   you
                   dull
                   or
                   desperate
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   account
                   of
                   it
                   too
                   little
                   ,
                   and
                   maruell
                   how
                   such
                   things
                   should
                   come
                   into
                   your
                   head
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   make
                   you
                   not
                   to
                   striue
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   be
                   swallowed
                   vp
                   before
                   you
                   be
                   aware
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   account
                   of
                   it
                   too
                   fearefully
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   will
                   oppresse
                   you
                   before
                   you
                   begin
                   to
                   fight
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   account
                   of
                   it
                   too
                   lightly
                   ,
                   the
                   diuell
                   needes
                   not
                   to
                   wrestle
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   ouercome
                   your selfe
                   :
                   therefore
                   feare
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   your selfe
                   ,
                   
                   fight
                   boldly
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   tremble
                   at
                   your
                   owne
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   but
                   rest
                   and
                   trust
                   in
                   Christ
                   your
                   
                   saluation
                   .
                   If
                   still
                   you
                   are
                   tempted
                   and
                   no
                   body
                   by
                   you
                   ,
                   write
                   your
                   temptation
                   ,
                   and
                   offer
                   it
                   to
                   God
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   promise
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   aske
                   counsell
                   at
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   his
                   minister
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   giue
                   you
                   iust
                   occasion
                   .
                   If
                   all
                   this
                   helpe
                   not
                   ,
                   comfort
                   your selfe
                   with
                   this
                   pledge
                   of
                   Election
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   ioyed
                   when
                   you
                   feele
                   your
                   beleefe
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   are
                   grieued
                   least
                   you
                   displease
                   God
                   by
                   your
                   vnbeleefe
                   :
                   and
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   
                   a
                   vicissitude
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   must
                   vse
                   ;
                   so
                   there
                   is
                   also
                   a
                   vicissitude
                   
                   of
                   temptations
                   ,
                   whereof
                   this
                   is
                   one
                   ,
                   against
                   which
                   you
                   must
                   striue
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   Vnto
                   one
                   that
                   was
                   tempted
                   with
                   worldly
                   shame
                   ,
                   and
                   thought
                   the
                   distemperature
                   
                   of
                   his
                   minde
                   proceeded
                   thereof
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   on
                   this
                   sort
                   :
                   First
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   Sathan
                   hath
                   no
                   absolute
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   power
                   by
                   permission
                   to
                   trie
                   vs
                   :
                   against
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   arme
                   our selues
                   ly
                   faith
                   ;
                   which
                   will
                   assure
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   either
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   mittigate
                   our
                   temptation
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   power
                   and
                   patience
                   be
                   not
                   great
                   :
                   or
                   else
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   ●●large
                   the
                   triall
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   increase
                   our
                   strength
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   proportion
                   of
                   our
                   temptation
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   also
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                   Lord
                   giue
                   not
                   out
                   that
                   measure
                   of
                   leaue
                   to
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   giue
                   out
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   to
                   worke
                   
                   rebellion
                   in
                   vs
                   against
                   his
                   maiestie
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   rather
                   make
                   Sathan
                   a
                   Chirurgion
                   to
                   shew
                   vs
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   Sergeant
                   to
                   cōfound
                   vs
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   pollicie
                   of
                   the
                   aduersarie
                   ,
                   to
                   perswade
                   many
                   that
                   the
                   weakenes
                   of
                   their
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   feeblenes
                   of
                   their
                   braine
                   
                   proceedeth
                   of
                   their
                   temptations
                   ;
                   
                     when
                     indeed
                     it
                     commeth
                     of
                     their
                     vnstained
                     mindes
                     ,
                     wandring
                     too
                     much
                     after
                     the
                     motions
                     of
                     the
                     diuell
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     not
                     resting
                     on
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     nor
                     depending
                     on
                     Christ
                     ,
                     nor
                     contenting
                     themselues
                     to
                     be
                     tried
                     ,
                     nor
                     comforting
                     themselues
                     by
                     meditation
                     ,
                     attend
                     too
                     much
                     ,
                     and
                     confer
                     too
                     often
                     with
                     the
                     diuels
                     illusions
                     and
                     temptations
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     they
                     complaine
                     of
                     the
                     effects
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     causes
                     of
                     the
                     temptations
                     ,
                     being
                     more
                     grieued
                     for
                     their
                     present
                     sufferings
                     ,
                     than
                     for
                     their
                     sinnes
                     past
                     .
                  
                   The
                   roote
                   of
                   this
                   worldly
                   shame
                   ,
                   is
                   pride
                   ,
                   and
                   haughtines
                   of
                   mind
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   priuie
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   hardly
                   will
                   be
                   beaten
                   into
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   infected
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   sure
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   would
                   neuer
                   be
                   so
                   grieued
                   for
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   did
                   not
                   too
                   much
                   desire
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   too
                   immoderatly
                   vse
                   it
                   ,
                   whilest
                   we
                   had
                   it
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   12.
                   42.
                   
                   Which
                   sinne
                   of
                   haughtines
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   seeing
                   in
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   more
                   humbled
                   with
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   worldly
                   credit
                   ,
                   than
                   with
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   losse
                   of
                   his
                   glorie
                   ;
                   he
                   striketh
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   that
                   thing
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   precious
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   made
                   no
                   conscience
                   of
                   that
                   honour
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   pr●cious
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   remedie
                   ,
                   rather
                   to
                   be
                   grieued
                   that
                   we
                   feele
                   not
                   our
                   sinnes
                   to
                   be
                   pardoned
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   knowne
                   to
                   be
                   sinners
                   against
                   men
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   readie
                   to
                   shame
                   ourselues
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   haue
                   the
                   glorie
                   ,
                   acknowledging
                   shame
                   and
                   confusion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   pit
                   of
                   hellish
                   temptations
                   to
                   be
                   due
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ;
                   and
                   glorie
                   ,
                   praise
                   and
                   compassion
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Lords
                   only
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   speciall
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   temptations
                   rightly
                   humbled
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   readie
                   to
                   shame
                   himselfe
                   for
                   his
                   sinne
                   ,
                   to
                   glorifie
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   mercie
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   Vnto
                   one
                   that
                   thought
                   himselfe
                   to
                   haue
                   sinned
                   against
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   :
                   Sathans
                   temptations
                   follow
                   our
                   affections
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   lightly
                   account
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   he
                   bleares
                   our
                   eyes
                   still
                   with
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   begin
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   conscience
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   he
                   loadeth
                   vs
                   with
                   
                   the
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   being
                   as
                   readie
                   now
                   to
                   aggrauate
                   this
                   sinne
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   he
                   would
                   extenuate
                   it
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   seeme
                   lesse
                   than
                   it
                   was
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   (
                   said
                   he
                   to
                   the
                   man
                   thus
                   afflicted
                   )
                   I
                   will
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   Samuel
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   
                   confessed
                   themselues
                   to
                   haue
                   sinned
                   against
                   God
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   sinne
                   :
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   said
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   (
                   not
                   flattering
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   iniquities
                   )
                   ye
                   haue
                   sinned
                   greatly
                   :
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   if
                   ye
                   will
                   feare
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   serue
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   heare
                   his
                   voyce
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   disobey
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Lord
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   follow
                   the
                   Lord
                   your
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   ye
                   will
                   not
                   obey
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   disobey
                   the
                   Lords
                   mouth
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   vpon
                   you
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   12.
                   14.
                   
                   So
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   les●en
                   your
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   say
                   you
                   haue
                   sinned
                   a
                   great
                   sinne
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   you
                   made
                   a
                   mocke
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   which
                   you
                   knew
                   :
                   yet
                   if
                   you
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   feare
                   &
                   serue
                   him
                   ,
                   your
                   sinne
                   is
                   remissible
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   Sathan
                   chargeth
                   your
                   conscience
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   you
                   haue
                   done
                   euill
                   against
                   your
                   owne
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   afraide
                   ,
                   least
                   that
                   sinne
                   be
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   reioyce
                   in
                   God
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   you
                   :
                   if
                   you
                   purpose
                   to
                   leaue
                   your
                   former
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   truth
                   to
                   turne
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   dare
                   assure
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   yet
                   you
                   are
                   free
                   from
                   that
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   When
                   a
                   maide
                   was
                   so
                   sore
                   troubled
                   ,
                   that
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   held
                   her
                   in
                   her
                   fit
                   :
                   he
                   charged
                   
                   her
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   agonie
                   came
                   ,
                   she
                   should
                   not
                   willingly
                   yeeld
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   resist
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   both
                   experience
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   ouer
                   much
                   fearing
                   of
                   temptation
                   before
                   it
                   commeth
                   ,
                   and
                   little
                   purpose
                   to
                   resist
                   it
                   when
                   it
                   commeth
                   ,
                   mightily
                   incourageth
                   Sathan
                   :
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   biddeth
                   vs
                   to
                   resist
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   flie
                   from
                   vs
                   ;
                   to
                   draw
                   neere
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   draw
                   neere
                   to
                   vs.
                   And
                   the
                   maide
                   was
                   neuer
                   after
                   afflicted
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Thankesgiuing
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   OF
                   all
                   sacrifices
                   ,
                   most
                   acceptable
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   thanksgiuing
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   in
                   many
                   words
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   God
                   haue
                   vowed
                   ,
                   and
                   entred
                   into
                   bands
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   pay
                   this
                   oblation
                   ,
                   bo●h
                   to
                   preuent
                   the
                   vntowardnes
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   so
                   vnwilling
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   to
                   shame
                   themselues
                   more
                   if
                   happily
                   they
                   grow
                   herein
                   negligent
                   :
                   in
                   which
                   repetition
                   of
                   their
                   vowes
                   and
                   promises
                   (
                   which
                   argueth
                   the
                   great
                   desire
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                   :
                   for
                   looke
                   what
                   one
                   delighteth
                   in
                   ,
                   he
                   often
                   speaketh
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   many
                   words
                   )
                   they
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   euen
                   in
                   things
                   agreeable
                   to
                   nature
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   helpe
                   our
                   delight
                   by
                   often
                   speaking
                   and
                   repeating
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   so
                   much
                   more
                   this
                   helpe
                   is
                   requisite
                   in
                   things
                   aboue
                   nature
                   ,
                   &
                   among
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   godlines
                   which
                   are
                   aboue
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   chiefly
                   in
                   thanksgiuing
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   contrarie
                   to
                   nature
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   will
                   pray
                   often
                   for
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   hardly
                   giue
                   thankes
                   once
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   experience
                   proueth
                   in
                   ciuill
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   all
                   arguments
                   to
                   perswade
                   one
                   to
                   giue
                   vs
                   a
                   gift
                   ,
                   none
                   is
                   more
                   eloquent
                   or
                   forcible
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   promise
                   our selues
                   to
                   be
                   thankfull
                   and
                   mindfull
                   for
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   receiue
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   It
                   is
                   our
                   common
                   corruption
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   immoderate
                   griefe
                   of
                   euils
                   present
                   ,
                   stealeth
                   
                   from
                   vs
                   all
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   former
                   benefits
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   thankfulnes
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vnbeleefe
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   HE
                   gaue
                   this
                   aduice
                   to
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   felt
                   mistrust
                   of
                   Gods
                   promises
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   set
                   before
                   him
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   done
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   assured
                   to
                   obtaine
                   faith
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   presume
                   ,
                   
                   he
                   should
                   set
                   before
                   him
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   pray
                   for
                   humilitie
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   He
                   said
                   to
                   a
                   godly
                   Christian
                   ,
                   much
                   inueighing
                   against
                   her
                   vnbeleefe
                   ;
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   now
                   suspect
                   your
                   estate
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   seeme
                   to
                   me
                   rather
                   to
                   haue
                   faith
                   ,
                   than
                   when
                   you
                   seeme
                   to
                   your selfe
                   to
                   haue
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   faith
                   being
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   then
                   most
                   obtained
                   and
                   increased
                   
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   thirsting
                   after
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   present
                   feeling
                   ,
                   thinke
                   the
                   smallest
                   measure
                   obtained
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   faith
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   be
                   yet
                   humbled
                   vnder
                   the
                   mightie
                   and
                   mercifull
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   Rather
                   I
                   suspect
                   you
                   when
                   you
                   say
                   you
                   haue
                   faith
                   ,
                   because
                   then
                   you
                   can
                   lesse
                   feare
                   &
                   suspect
                   your selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   meanes
                   lie
                   open
                   to
                   vnbeleefe
                   againe
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   experience
                   proueth
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   we
                   shew
                   we
                   haue
                   beleefe
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   mourne
                   for
                   our
                   vnbeleefe
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   our
                   faith
                   may
                   be
                   least
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   thinke
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   herein
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   comfort
                   your selfe
                   with
                   hope
                   of
                   increase
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   because
                   faith
                   groweth
                   
                   by
                   these
                   two
                   meanes
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   some
                   great
                   feelings
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   humble
                   thanksgiuing
                   joyned
                   thereunto
                   :
                   or
                   else
                   by
                   humbling
                   our selues
                   before
                   the
                   mercie
                   seate
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Vngodlines
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   WE
                   may
                   not
                   goe
                   to
                   see
                   vngodlines
                   ,
                   to
                   breede
                   a
                   great
                   detestation
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   vs.
                   For
                   
                   first
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   our selues
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   &
                   presuming
                   on
                   a
                   thing
                   not
                   warranted
                   ,
                   
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   iust
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   learne
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   that
                   sin
                   ,
                   whereof
                   before
                   we
                   were
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   because
                   naturally
                   we
                   are
                   inclined
                   to
                   such
                   an
                   action
                   ▪
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   it
                   is
                   vnlawfull
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   strong
                   ,
                   we
                   offend
                   them
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   weake
                   ,
                   we
                   misleade
                   them
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   it
                   is
                   vnlawfull
                   :
                   for
                   such
                   should
                   be
                   our
                   zeale
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   (
                   if
                   not
                   hauing
                   heroicall
                   spirits
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   motions
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   to
                   speake
                   against
                   it
                   )
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   ouersee
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   .
                   Dan.
                   3.
                   15.
                   
                   
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   AS
                   naturall
                   men
                   vse
                   Gods
                   creatures
                   to
                   stirre
                   vp
                   a
                   naturall
                   comfort
                   :
                   so
                   spirituall
                   men
                   should
                   vse
                   them
                   to
                   procure
                   some
                   spirituall
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   stirre
                   vp
                   godly
                   ioyes
                   and
                   fruitfull
                   meditations
                   in
                   themselues
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   Satan
                   seeing
                   men
                   of
                   a
                   sanguine
                   complexion
                   and
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   laboureth
                   to
                   mixe
                   with
                   their
                   spirituall
                   ioy
                   a
                   carnall
                   i●y
                   :
                   so
                   seeing
                   some
                   of
                   a
                   melancholie
                   complexion
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   spirituall
                   sorrowes
                   ,
                   he
                   bestirreth
                   himselfe
                   to
                   bring
                   vpon
                   them
                   carnall
                   sorrowes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Vnthankfulnes
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   HE
                   would
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   feare
                   not
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   visitation
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   doe
                   grow
                   in
                   the
                   gifts
                   &
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   rather
                   I
                   feare
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   deliuerance
                   ,
                   least
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   ouertaken
                   with
                   vnthankfulnes
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   wofully
                   they
                   should
                   lose
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   that
                   good
                   ,
                   which
                   so
                   dearely
                   they
                   had
                   purchased
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Visions
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   BEing
                   asked
                   if
                   there
                   might
                   now
                   be
                   visions
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   :
                   They
                   might
                   be
                   extraordinarie
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   credited
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   words
                   sake
                   :
                   and
                   who
                   so
                   is
                   moued
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   charged
                   to
                   be
                   moued
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   drawne
                   the
                   more
                   by
                   the
                   vision
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   meanes
                   ,
                   that
                   mans
                   faith
                   is
                   suspitious
                   .
                   
                   And
                   as
                   visions
                   haue
                   beene
                   ordinarie
                   ,
                   and
                   preaching
                   extraordinarie
                   :
                   so
                   now
                   preaching
                   is
                   ordinarie
                   ,
                   and
                   visions
                   extraordinarie
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   obiect
                   that
                   the
                   visions
                   be
                   true
                   :
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   will
                   speake
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   keepe
                   touch
                   twice
                   or
                   thrice
                   in
                   lesse
                   matters
                   ,
                   to
                   get
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   lu●ch
                   in
                   greater
                   matters
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   length
                   in
                   some
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Vsurie
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   VSurie
                   is
                   the
                   diuels
                   Alchymistrie
                   to
                   turne
                   siluer
                   into
                   golde
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   lucre
                   by
                   lending
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   vse
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   gracious
                   kinde
                   of
                   theeues
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   that
                   hath
                   many
                   aduocates
                   &
                   patrons
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   whom
                   may
                   this
                   be
                   vsed
                   ?
                   Men
                   are
                   either
                   poore
                   ,
                   meane
                   ,
                   or
                   rich
                   :
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   giue
                   freely
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   meane
                   lend
                   freely
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   rich
                   take
                   vsurie
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   was
                   neuer
                   the
                   author
                   of
                   this
                   diuision
                   .
                   Aristotle
                   by
                   the
                   very
                   light
                   of
                   reason
                   ,
                   saw
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   monstrous
                   thing
                   ,
                   for
                   money
                   to
                   beget
                   money
                   ,
                   but
                   Gods
                   law
                   goeth
                   further
                   ,
                   Leuit.
                   25
                   36.
                   
                   Deu.
                   5.
                   19.
                   
                   Againe
                   ,
                   the
                   Iewe
                   of
                   a
                   Iewe
                   might
                   not
                   take
                   interest
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   linke
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   is
                   neerer
                   than
                   of
                   a
                   Countrie
                   :
                   their
                   brother-hood
                   was
                   but
                   by
                   Countrie
                   onely
                   ,
                   ours
                   by
                   redemption
                   .
                   Indeed
                   recompence
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   thing
                   is
                   the
                   worse
                   for
                   the
                   vsing
                   that
                   is
                   lent
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   21.
                   14.
                   but
                   money
                   for
                   the
                   lending
                   is
                   not
                   worse
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   nothing
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   lending
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   No
                   member
                   is
                   permitted
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   directeth
                   others
                   in
                   their
                   callings
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   or
                   labours
                   ,
                   being
                   directed
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   hand
                   :
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   our
                   vocations
                   :
                   then
                   the
                   Vsurer
                   doing
                   neither
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   permitted
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   A
                   certaine
                   man
                   that
                   was
                   an
                   Vsurer
                   ,
                   asking
                   him
                   how
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   he
                   might
                   vse
                   his
                   money
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   :
                   Occupie
                   it
                   in
                   some
                   trade
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   you
                   can
                   lend
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   do
                   it
                   freely
                   &
                   willingly
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   henceforth
                   labour
                   as
                   well
                   against
                   couetousnes
                   in
                   occupying
                   that
                   trade
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   you
                   desired
                   to
                   striue
                   against
                   vsury
                   :
                   especially
                   
                   vse
                   prayer
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   companie
                   and
                   conference
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   :
                   and
                   whatsoeuer
                   you
                   get
                   by
                   lawfull
                   gaine
                   ,
                   giue
                   euermore
                   the
                   tenth
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   EVermore
                   be
                   musing
                   ,
                   reading
                   ,
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   talking
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   praying
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   keepe
                   the
                   puritie
                   of
                   doctrine
                   and
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                   to
                   wade
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   iniquitie
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   If
                   you
                   desire
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   with
                   profit
                   ,
                   obserue
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   Before
                   you
                   goe
                   to
                   Church
                   humble
                   your selfe
                   in
                   prayer
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   prepare
                   your
                   vnderstanding
                   
                   
                   and
                   affection
                   to
                   learne
                   ,
                   and
                   memorie
                   to
                   retaine
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   preacher
                   may
                   speake
                   to
                   your
                   consciences
                   .
                   After
                   in
                   hearing
                   with
                   some
                   short
                   prayer
                   ,
                   applie
                   the
                   seuerall
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   promises
                   and
                   instructions
                   ,
                   to
                   your
                   owne
                   estate
                   :
                   when
                   you
                   are
                   come
                   home
                   from
                   hearing
                   ,
                   change
                   all
                   that
                   you
                   remember
                   into
                   a
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   God
                   that
                   
                   you
                   may
                   remember
                   it
                   most
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   should
                   practise
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   to
                   teach
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   
                   conferre
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   remembred
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   way
                   to
                   remember
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                   reason
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   As
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   feede
                   poore
                   prisoners
                   ,
                   euen
                   with
                   a
                   little
                   foode
                   ,
                   who
                   though
                   they
                   
                   desire
                   more
                   foo●e
                   ,
                   can
                   haue
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   not
                   refuse
                   more
                   ordinarie
                   meanes
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   God
                   suffereth
                   many
                   to
                   be
                   pined
                   ,
                   who
                   hauing
                   abundance
                   ,
                   thinke
                   themselues
                   rather
                   
                   cloyed
                   with
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   than
                   nourished
                   by
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   Lord
                   extraordinarily
                   doth
                   nourish
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   hauing
                   few
                   meanes
                   ,
                   doe
                   looke
                   for
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   meanes
                   more
                   plentifully
                   :
                   and
                   suffereth
                   some
                   to
                   rot
                   in
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   at
                   the
                   full
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   haue
                   no
                   reuerent
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   necessitie
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   hereof
                   it
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   hungrie
                   soules
                   haue
                   beene
                   filled
                   with
                   more
                   grace
                   at
                   one
                   sermon
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   proud
                   ,
                   who
                   hauing
                   heard
                   many
                   sermons
                   ,
                   are
                   sent
                   emptie
                   away
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Witchcraft
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   SEnding
                   his
                   friend
                   to
                   one
                   that
                   thought
                   her selfe
                   bewitched
                   ,
                   he
                   gaue
                   these
                   aduertisements
                   :
                   First
                   and
                   chiefly
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   sending
                   to
                   Wizards
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   to
                   vse
                   prayer
                   
                   
                   that
                   Sathan
                   might
                   be
                   confounded
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   to
                   labour
                   to
                   bring
                   the
                   person
                   to
                   repe●t
                   for
                   
                   sinne
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   permitteth
                   such
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   correct
                   some
                   euill
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   
                   trie
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   to
                   perswade
                   the
                   partie
                   to
                   waite
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   deliuerance
                   ,
                   though
                   
                   it
                   were
                   long
                   before
                   it
                   came
                   :
                   because
                   hauing
                   repented
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   defe●e
                   health
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   further
                   triall
                   of
                   vs
                   :
                   whether
                   we
                   will
                   still
                   trust
                   in
                   his
                   helpe
                   ,
                   or
                   flie
                   to
                   vnlawfull
                   meanes
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   One
                   asking
                   what
                   he
                   thought
                   of
                   Fayries
                   :
                   he
                   answered
                   ,
                   he
                   thought
                   they
                   were
                   spirits
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   distinguished
                   betweene
                   them
                   and
                   other
                   spirits
                   ,
                   as
                   commonly
                   men
                   distinguish
                   betweene
                   *
                   good
                   witches
                   and
                   bad
                   witches
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   1
                   IT
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   take
                   vp
                   the
                   oportunitie
                   of
                   the
                   morning
                   for
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   first
                   ,
                   who
                   so
                   will
                   see
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   by
                   obseruing
                   his
                   first
                   thoughts
                   in
                   the
                   
                   
                   morning
                   come
                   to
                   some
                   light
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   times
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   fit
                   to
                   doe
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   we
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   alacritie
                   which
                   commeth
                   vpon
                   vs
                   after
                   our
                   rest
                   ,
                   are
                   most
                   fit
                   to
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   seriously
                   minded
                   on
                   good
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   ,
                   other
                   vile
                   thoughts
                   shall
                   the
                   more
                   feeb●y
                   fasten
                   on
                   vs
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   after
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   delay
                   the
                   
                   morning
                   ,
                   with
                   suffering
                   worldly
                   thoughts
                   to
                   seaze
                   on
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   minde
                   will
                   be
                   so
                   forestalled
                   
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   easily
                   and
                   roundly
                   gather
                   vp
                   our
                   affections
                   afterwards
                   to
                   Gods
                   worship
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   sure
                   note
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   which
                   consecrateth
                   in
                   truth
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &
                   shu●teth
                   vp
                   the
                   day
                   with
                   sacrificing
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   if
                   he
                   haue
                   any
                   sin
                   falling
                   on
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   time
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   checked
                   ,
                   either
                   with
                   his
                   first
                   morning
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   done
                   as
                   he
                   prayed
                   ,
                   and
                   promised
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   or
                   he
                   is
                   controuled
                   by
                   the
                   
                   euening
                   and
                   latter
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   a
                   feare
                   and
                   shame
                   of
                   his
                   sinne
                   ,
                   makes
                   him
                   appalled
                   to
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   World.
                   
                
                 
                   1
                   VVHen
                   two
                   gentlemen
                   ride
                   a
                   hunting
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   discerne
                   each
                   others
                   hounds
                   ,
                   
                   because
                   they
                   be
                   mingled
                   together
                   ,
                   which
                   afterward
                   is
                   more
                   easily
                   done
                   when
                   the
                   hunters
                   are
                   seuered
                   :
                   Euen
                   so
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   Gods
                   children
                   and
                   worldlings
                   walke
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   together
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   distinguish
                   betweene
                   the
                   heires
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   seuered
                   by
                   persecution
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   surely
                   be
                   seene
                   who
                   be
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   be
                   the
                   heires
                   ●f
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Word
                   preached
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   MAny
                   come
                   to
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   custome
                   resort
                   to
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   who
                   either
                   do
                   not
                   
                   at
                   all
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   they
                   heare
                   at
                   their
                   leisure
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   they
                   do
                   
                   it
                   bu●
                   in
                   ceremonie
                   without
                   vnderstanding
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   doe
                   vnderstand
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   
                   practise
                   it
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   practise
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   coldly
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   their
                   owne
                   
                   practise
                   in
                   some
                   things
                   is
                   somewhat
                   strange
                   .
                   They
                   will
                   graunt
                   that
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   
                   requireth
                   a
                   more
                   solemne
                   preparation
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   dare
                   boldly
                   aduenture
                   on
                   
                   prayer
                   and
                   on
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   preparation
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   But
                   certainly
                   as
                   the
                   abuse
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   bringeth
                   iudgement
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   abuse
                   of
                   prayer
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   wil
                   procure
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   the
                   prayer
                   of
                   faith
                   is
                   a
                   sweet
                   oblation
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   prayer
                   of
                   the
                   vnbeleeuer
                   is
                   an
                   abomination
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   onely
                   bring
                   the
                   eare
                   of
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   also
                   bring
                   the
                   eare
                   of
                   remembrance
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   practise
                   ,
                   and
                   beware
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   waxe
                   not
                   lesse
                   pretious
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   honey
                   to
                   the
                   mouth
                   that
                   is
                   satisfied
                   .
                   
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   sure
                   ,
                   when
                   &
                   how
                   much
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   doth
                   preuaile
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   our
                   prayers
                   &
                   sacrifices
                   do
                   preuaile
                   :
                   looke
                   how
                   much
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   doth
                   profit
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   doe
                   we
                   profit
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   And
                   whensoeuer
                   our
                   delights
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   waxe
                   faint
                   ,
                   our
                   prayers
                   and
                   all
                   good
                   exercises
                   are
                   like
                   shortly
                   to
                   decay
                   .
                   Prayer
                   bringeth
                   a
                   
                   feeling
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   a
                   more
                   confirming
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   beware
                   therefore
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   too
                   quiet
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   please
                   not
                   our selues
                   in
                   a
                   generall
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   perswasion
                   we
                   haue
                   heard
                   enough
                   ,
                   but
                   still
                   let
                   vs
                   labour
                   for
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   dare
                   say
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   power
                   in
                   prayer
                   commeth
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   the
                   life
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   tree
                   is
                   inuisible
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   by
                   the
                   fruites
                   comming
                   out
                   in
                   due
                   season
                   is
                   discerned
                   
                   of
                   all
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   a
                   childe
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   not
                   seene
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   mouing
                   ,
                   going
                   and
                   feeling
                   is
                   
                   easily
                   perceiued
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   faith
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   very
                   secret
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   by
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   it
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   or
                   other
                   is
                   discerned
                   of
                   good
                   men
                   .
                   There
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   workes
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   faith
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   workes
                   by
                   and
                   by
                   following
                   .
                   Many
                   men
                   thinke
                   the
                   word
                   now
                   preached
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   right
                   word
                   ,
                   because
                   few
                   men
                   are
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   so
                   long
                   preaching
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   must
                   rather
                   reason
                   the
                   contrarie
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   sure
                   note
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   word
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   much
                   refused
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   are
                   made
                   the
                   worse
                   by
                   abusing
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   which
                   as
                   it
                   would
                   make
                   them
                   better
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   make
                   better
                   all
                   that
                   obey
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   maketh
                   worse
                   all
                   that
                   doe
                   not
                   receiue
                   it
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   saued
                   ▪
                   2.
                   
                   Thess.
                   2.
                   11.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 AN
                 OTHER
                 ADDITION
                 OF
                 AN
                 HVNDRED
                 GRAVE
                 COVNSELS
                 OR
                 DIVINE
                 APHORISMES
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 you
                 desire
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 with
                 profit
                 ,
                 obserue
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 before
                 you
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 humble
                 your selfe
                 
                 in
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 prepare
                 your
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 memorie
                 to
                 receiue
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Preacher
                 may
                 speake
                 to
                 your
                 conscience
                 :
                 after
                 in
                 hearing
                 with
                 
                 some
                 short
                 prayer
                 ,
                 applie
                 the
                 seuerall
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 promises
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 instructions
                 to
                 your
                 owne
                 estate
                 :
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 
                 come
                 home
                 from
                 hearing
                 ,
                 change
                 all
                 that
                 you
                 remember
                 
                 into
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 God
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 remember
                 it
                 
                 most
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 should
                 practise
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 vse
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 conferre
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 remembred
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 
                 
                 to
                 remember
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 diligently
                 ,
                 to
                 remember
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 cause
                 why
                 our
                 meditations
                 and
                 prayers
                 are
                 no
                 stronger
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 
                 we
                 ioyne
                 not
                 with
                 meditation
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 vpon
                 our
                 beds
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 in
                 some
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 keep
                 vs
                 from
                 drowsinesse
                 ,
                 &
                 want
                 of
                 reuerence
                 in
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 worldly
                 men
                 are
                 kept
                 waking
                 by
                 thinking
                 of
                 worldly
                 matters
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 Dauids
                 example
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 want
                 the
                 more
                 solemne
                 and
                 glorious
                 meanes
                 in
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 supplie
                 by
                 often
                 and
                 sincere
                 vsing
                 of
                 such
                 priuate
                 meanes
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 offer
                 a
                 voluntarie
                 and
                 free
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 as
                 doe
                 
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 violent
                 and
                 constrained
                 obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 doe
                 the
                 Diuels
                 And
                 this
                 dare●
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 fearefull
                 pronouncing
                 of
                 the
                 curse
                 ,
                 the
                 wrath
                 ,
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 fearefull
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 denouncing
                 of
                 our
                 separation
                 from
                 Gods
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 gnawing
                 worme
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 farre
                 more
                 fearefull
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 proper
                 seate
                 and
                 treasurie
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 ,
                 so
                 when
                 thundrings
                 and
                 lightnings
                 doe
                 proceede
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 piercing
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Two
                 notes
                 to
                 discerne
                 good
                 Christians
                 from
                 hypocrites
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 complaine
                 
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 wants
                 and
                 corruptions
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 speake
                 with
                 griefe
                 and
                 compassion
                 of
                 the
                 infirmities
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 To
                 one
                 that
                 seemed
                 scrupulous
                 in
                 wearing
                 the
                 Surplice
                 and
                 Cap
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 
                 stood
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 greater
                 things
                 ;
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 As
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 aduise
                 you
                 ●o
                 weare
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 I
                 would
                 counsell
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 grounded
                 ere
                 you
                 leaue
                 them
                 ,
                 least
                 you
                 shaking
                 them
                 off
                 ,
                 ●ather
                 of
                 light
                 affection
                 than
                 of
                 sound
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 afterward
                 take
                 them
                 againe
                 to
                 your
                 great
                 shame
                 and
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 The
                 greater
                 gifts
                 we
                 haue
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 the
                 prouder
                 ,
                 and
                 Sathan
                 the
                 readier
                 to
                 assault
                 
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 7
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 feare
                 and
                 expect
                 some
                 notable
                 affliction
                 ,
                 when
                 long
                 ease
                 and
                 prosperitie
                 
                 haue
                 bred
                 either
                 superstition
                 or
                 prophanenesse
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 Thinke
                 not
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 calling
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 
                 were
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 obtained
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 trouble
                 were
                 past
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 would
                 serue
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 would
                 take
                 another
                 course
                 :
                 though
                 the
                 time
                 were
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 these
                 things
                 changed
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 thy
                 minde
                 were
                 not
                 chaunged
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 still
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 these
                 lets
                 were
                 r●moued
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 diuell
                 would
                 put
                 more
                 great
                 impediments
                 into
                 thy
                 minde
                 to
                 hinder
                 thee
                 still
                 ,
                 but
                 redeeme
                 the
                 time
                 present
                 ,
                 doe
                 good
                 while
                 thou
                 mayest
                 :
                 serue
                 God
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 for
                 who
                 knowes
                 whether
                 thou
                 shalt
                 liue
                 till
                 to
                 morrow
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 left
                 to
                 man
                 the
                 time
                 past
                 to
                 repent
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 present
                 to
                 
                 consider
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 hee
                 hath
                 wholly
                 taken
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Thou
                 maist
                 imagine
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 beene
                 deceiued
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 past
                 ,
                 art
                 deceiued
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 present
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 deceiued
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Say
                 not
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 doe
                 something
                 now
                 ;
                 for
                 art
                 thou
                 a
                 Papist
                 ?
                 Hast
                 thou
                 free
                 will
                 ?
                 If
                 thou
                 finde
                 thy selfe
                 vnfit
                 now
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 find
                 thy selfe
                 more
                 vnfit
                 hereafter
                 :
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 manie
                 occasions
                 to
                 hinder
                 thee
                 now
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 bee
                 moe
                 occasions
                 to
                 hinder
                 thee
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 9
                 The
                 persons
                 afflicted
                 are
                 either
                 the
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 or
                 Gods
                 elect
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 afflictions
                 of
                 the
                 reprobate
                 are
                 the
                 punishments
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 :
                 here
                 they
                 suffer
                 some
                 ,
                 in
                 hell
                 they
                 shall
                 suffer
                 all
                 torments
                 ;
                 here
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 for
                 euer
                 ;
                 here
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 there
                 vnmeasurable
                 .
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 either
                 his
                 children
                 onely
                 by
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 effectuall
                 vocation
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 called
                 in
                 Christ.
                 The
                 affliction
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 not
                 effectually
                 called
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 punishments
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 
                 them
                 vnder
                 the
                 rigor
                 of
                 his
                 iustice
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 meet
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 .
                 Gods
                 children
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 election
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 effectuall
                 vocation
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 called
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 then
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 called
                 ,
                 in
                 whome
                 Christ
                 liueth
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 carnall
                 than
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 babes
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 whome
                 there
                 hath
                 bene
                 no
                 more
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 had
                 a
                 greater
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 quenched
                 :
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 babes
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 continuing
                 babes
                 still
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 abundance
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 their
                 afflictions
                 are
                 the
                 punishments
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 gouerned
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirite
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 
                 haue
                 them
                 ruled
                 by
                 the
                 rodde
                 of
                 affliction
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 decayed
                 through
                 the
                 deceitfulnes
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 their
                 afflictions
                 also
                 are
                 the
                 punishmēts
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 for
                 because
                 they
                 refused
                 the
                 gratious
                 gouernmēt
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 therfore
                 hee
                 bringeth
                 them
                 backe
                 to
                 the
                 rigorous
                 gouernment
                 of
                 his
                 iustice
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 till
                 Christ
                 be
                 formed
                 anew
                 in
                 them
                 againe
                 .
                 
                   Those
                   onely
                   which
                   are
                   sufficiently
                   called
                   ,
                   in
                   whome
                   Christ
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   thus
                   formed
                   ,
                   their
                   afflictions
                   are
                   no
                   punishments
                   of
                   sinne
                   :
                   but
                   Christ
                   suffers
                   with
                   them
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   medicines
                   against
                   sinne
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   trialls
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   for
                   well
                   doing
                   :
                
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 suffered
                 themselues
                 ,
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 suffered
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 10
                 Rebecca
                 wished
                 to
                 haue
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 stroue
                 in
                 her
                 wombe
                 ,
                 then
                 shee
                 
                 brast
                 forth
                 into
                 words
                 of
                 impatiencie
                 :
                 so
                 God
                 giueth
                 to
                 some
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 againe
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 their
                 conception
                 is
                 so
                 painfull
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 striue
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 sometime
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 olde
                 estate
                 againe
                 .
              
               
                 11
                 When
                 Moses
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 the
                 skinne
                 of
                 his
                 face
                 did
                 shine
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 perceiue
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 should
                 our
                 righteousnes
                 shine
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 .
                 
              
               
                 12
                 As
                 a
                 Fountaine
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 springs
                 from
                 it
                 haue
                 the
                 same
                 qualitie
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 deeds
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 :
                 if
                 one
                 be
                 filthy
                 all
                 be
                 filthie
                 ,
                 and
                 purge
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 purge
                 all
                 .
                 
              
               
                 13
                 God
                 calleth
                 his
                 children
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 in
                 the
                 fittest
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 though
                 they
                 
                 liued
                 longer
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 14
                 If
                 wee
                 loue
                 not
                 Christ
                 more
                 then
                 his
                 benefites
                 ,
                 euen
                 than
                 our
                 owne
                 saluation
                 ,
                 wee
                 
                 are
                 not
                 worthie
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Phillip
                 saith
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 14.
                 8.
                 
                 If
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 Father
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 :
                 And
                 Iacob
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 mee
                 that
                 Ioseph
                 is
                 aliue
                 ,
                 hee
                 cared
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 benefites
                 :
                 And
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 )
                 one
                 thing
                 haue
                 I
                 desired
                 ,
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
               
                 15
                 Wee
                 must
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ●eare
                 the
                 Worde
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 ●●●
                 the
                 meanes
                 o●
                 our
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 wee
                 feele
                 our selues
                 most
                 vnwilling
                 thereunto
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 when
                 God
                 will
                 blesse
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 vs.
                 Yea
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 do
                 but
                 once
                 a●●●●t
                 our selues
                 from
                 the
                 hearing
                 thereof
                 ,
                 such
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 then
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 most
                 serue
                 for
                 our
                 soules
                 health
                 .
              
               
                 16
                 Albeit
                 Marthaes
                 part
                 be
                 the
                 worst
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 continueth
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 world
                 hateth
                 
                 Ma●ies
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 desireth
                 ●uer
                 to
                 chuse
                 with
                 Martha
                 .
              
               
                 17
                 Looke
                 how
                 much
                 we
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 much
                 we
                 must
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 18
                 If
                 wee
                 rest
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 affection
                 
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 puffed
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 prophane
                 .
              
               
                 19
                 Many
                 Protestants
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 worketh
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 the
                 deede
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 
                 conceiued
                 imagination
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 a
                 perswaded
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 experienced
                 con●c●e●ce
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 perswaded
                 hereof
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 greatly
                 humble
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 finish
                 their
                 course
                 with
                 reuerence
                 and
                 feare
                 .
              
               
                 20
                 Looke
                 what
                 a
                 man
                 loueth
                 ,
                 hee
                 wisheth
                 the
                 good
                 thereof
                 .
                 
              
               
                 21
                 Euery
                 one
                 is
                 eaten
                 vp
                 with
                 the
                 zeale
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 or
                 oth●r
                 .
                 
              
               
                 22
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 purchase
                 to
                 himsel●e
                 the
                 glorious
                 ●●●●●
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 loueth
                 God
                 ,
                 except
                 hee
                 
                 hath
                 a
                 through
                 hatred
                 and
                 detestation
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 ●●d
                 hateth
                 .
              
               
                 23
                 Then
                 shall
                 wee
                 vnfainedly
                 praise
                 GOD
                 for
                 our
                 ●●●●
                 creation
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Fatherly
                 prouidence
                 
                 watching
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ;
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 created
                 a
                 new
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 feele
                 our
                 Redemption
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 24
                 As
                 farre
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 aboue
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 God
                 aboue
                 men
                 ,
                 Heauen
                 aboue
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 
                 Eternitie
                 aboue
                 frailtie
                 ;
                 so
                 farre
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 creation
                 aboue
                 the
                 olde
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 but
                 of
                 mortall
                 and
                 corrupt
                 seede
                 that
                 shall
                 per●●h
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 of
                 immortall
                 seede
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 shall
                 abide
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 25
                 In
                 temporall
                 things
                 our
                 ioy
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 cause
                 :
                 in
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 ioy
                 .
              
               
                 26
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 our
                 chiefest
                 felicitie
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 also
                 the
                 chiefest
                 challenge
                 
                 to
                 our
                 ioy
                 .
              
               
                 27
                 They
                 that
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 hell
                 of
                 things
                 fleshly
                 ,
                 cānot
                 see
                 the
                 heauens
                 of
                 things
                 spirituall
                 .
                 
              
               
                 28
                 Spirituall
                 thinges
                 are
                 tedious
                 ,
                 because
                 sense
                 ,
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
                 cannot
                 taste
                 of
                 such
                 ioyes
                 .
                 
              
               
                 29
                 Gods
                 children
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 sauouring
                 of
                 the
                 
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 prouoked
                 to
                 this
                 sound
                 ioy
                 ;
                 and
                 be
                 led
                 from
                 the
                 crackling
                 ioyes
                 which
                 flame
                 vp
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 sudden
                 noise
                 ,
                 but
                 neuer
                 truely
                 heate
                 or
                 comfort
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 death
                 and
                 affliction
                 doe
                 mu●h
                 shame
                 and
                 feare
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 30
                 To
                 bee
                 perswaded
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 in
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 labours
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 pure
                 
                 rule
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 .
                 In
                 euery
                 place
                 we
                 are
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 specially
                 in
                 priuate
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 publike
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 31
                 As
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 repentance
                 is
                 pardonable
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 repentance
                 is
                 damnable
                 .
              
               
                 32
                 The
                 offence
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 the
                 de●ence
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 
              
               
                 33
                 One
                 teare
                 of
                 repentance
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 thousand
                 sack-clothes
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 our
                 sorrow
                 
                 must
                 bee
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 then
                 continuall
                 ;
                 because
                 our
                 sinne
                 breedeth
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 buddeth
                 foorth
                 daily
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 miserie
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 bee
                 without
                 miserie
                 ;
                 nor
                 greater
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 sorrow
                 .
              
               
                 34
                 As
                 the
                 childe
                 breaking
                 one
                 rodde
                 ,
                 and
                 burning
                 it
                 ,
                 prouoketh
                 his
                 father
                 to
                 prepare
                 
                 a
                 sharper
                 :
                 so
                 a
                 man
                 vnpatiently
                 wrestling
                 with
                 one
                 affliction
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 escaping
                 it
                 ,
                 prouoketh
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 greater
                 displeasure
                 to
                 send
                 a
                 sharper
                 scourge
                 .
              
               
                 35
                 The
                 more
                 godly
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 graces
                 and
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 vpon
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 need
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 because
                 Sathan
                 is
                 busiest
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 readyest
                 to
                 be
                 puffed
                 vp
                 with
                 a
                 conceited
                 holinesse
                 .
              
               
                 36
                 Where
                 the
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 mouth
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 haue
                 eares
                 .
                 
              
               
               
                 37
                 O●
                 that
                 one
                 would
                 doe
                 that
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 remembrance
                 whereof
                 ●o
                 long
                 after
                 should
                 
                 bring
                 comfort
                 :
                 oh
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 doe
                 that
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 re●e●ora●ce
                 whereof
                 so
                 long
                 after
                 sh
                 〈…〉
                 g
                 griefe
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 so
                 little
                 esteem●●ho●e
                 ●●●●gs
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 after
                 comfort
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 little
                 feare
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 migh●
                 aft●r
                 grieue
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 38
                 The
                 ●●●●s
                 is
                 often
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 morall
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 his
                 precepts
                 for
                 the
                 Ceremoniall
                 
                 Law
                 :
                 his
                 Iudgements
                 or
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ●a●cti●us
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Lorde
                 ●●●
                 accomplisheth
                 his
                 promises
                 for
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 or
                 execut●th
                 his
                 wrath
                 vpon
                 his
                 ●●●m●es
                 .
              
               
                 39
                 A
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 promised
                 a
                 speciall
                 blessing
                 to
                 the
                 publike
                 ministery
                 of
                 his
                 
                 word
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 t●e
                 his
                 wisedome
                 to
                 any
                 ordinary
                 mea●es
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 shall
                 haue
                 more
                 ●ffectuall
                 feelings
                 by
                 priuate
                 conference
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 neglect
                 the
                 publike
                 reading
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 holy
                 &
                 humble
                 thankfulnes
                 ,
                 yeeld
                 this
                 soueraigntie
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 dispose
                 his
                 gifts
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 pleaset●
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 40
                 We
                 are
                 neuer
                 the
                 further
                 from
                 temptation
                 for
                 misliking
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 neerer
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 
                 as
                 in
                 ●udgement
                 we
                 mislike
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 affection
                 we
                 humble
                 our selues
                 in
                 feare
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 it
                 may
                 inuade
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 41
                 Though
                 o●ten
                 we
                 speake
                 of
                 things
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 want
                 wisedome
                 in
                 examining
                 the
                 
                 ti●●●
                 pl●●e
                 ,
                 ●●●
                 persons
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 whom
                 wee
                 talke
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 Sathan
                 laboureth
                 to
                 m●ke
                 vs
                 sil●nt
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 might
                 speake
                 to
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 auoyding
                 of
                 this
                 temp●ation
                 wee
                 must
                 speake
                 when
                 GOD
                 giueth
                 vs
                 occasion
                 ,
                 beeing
                 thankfull
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 mo●io●s
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirite
                 ;
                 and
                 humbled
                 for
                 our
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 wherby
                 both
                 our
                 speeches
                 are
                 most
                 s●ained
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 faile
                 in
                 many
                 circumstances
                 .
                 Then
                 doing
                 it
                 in
                 singlenes
                 of
                 hear●
                 ,
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 wholly
                 commit
                 the
                 succ●ss●
                 (
                 wh●●h
                 depends
                 not
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 though
                 wee
                 obserue
                 all
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 I●sus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 42
                 In
                 the
                 regeneration
                 and
                 dying
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 triall
                 
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 those
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 either
                 nature
                 or
                 custome
                 doth
                 breede
                 delight
                 .
              
               
                 43
                 The
                 meditation
                 of
                 death
                 doth
                 so
                 far
                 moue
                 vs
                 from
                 suffering
                 our
                 delights
                 to
                 dwell
                 
                 on
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 reason
                 disswadeth
                 vs
                 from
                 making
                 any
                 cost
                 about
                 a
                 tabernacle
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 know
                 we
                 shall
                 dwell
                 but
                 a
                 while
                 .
              
               
                 44
                 Our
                 corruption
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 wantonnesse
                 of
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 doe
                 either
                 as
                 they
                 
                 list
                 or
                 ●l●●
                 leaue
                 all
                 vndone
                 .
              
               
                 45
                 W●en
                 we
                 thinke
                 that
                 our
                 chiefest
                 care
                 is
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 indeed
                 doe
                 seeke
                 our
                 
                 owne
                 glorie
                 .
              
               
                 46
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 gracious
                 thing
                 to
                 vse
                 all
                 our
                 members
                 to
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 will
                 comfort
                 
                 our
                 co●science
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 cannot
                 vse
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 47
                 If
                 we
                 ●●
                 notorious
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 notorious
                 in
                 an
                 euill
                 name
                 :
                 Many
                 would
                 be
                 
                 lo●h
                 to
                 be
                 ●●●●ed
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 contented
                 to
                 be
                 wicked
                 :
                 but
                 Gods
                 children
                 had
                 rather
                 be
                 good
                 then
                 accounted
                 good
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 couetous
                 man
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 48
                 Ma●ie
                 oft
                 times
                 desire
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 gotten
                 their
                 conscience
                 is
                 afraid
                 
                 to
                 vse
                 .
              
               
                 49
                 Lord
                 giue
                 me
                 thy
                 grace
                 to
                 remember
                 the
                 bead-row
                 of
                 my
                 sinnes
                 to
                 humble
                 me
                 in
                 
                 prayer
                 :
                 Lord
                 teach
                 me
                 the
                 catalogue
                 of
                 thy
                 mercies
                 ,
                 truely
                 to
                 make
                 me
                 thankfull
                 .
              
               
                 50
                 As
                 God
                 doth
                 rather
                 oftentimes
                 by
                 heaping
                 his
                 benefites
                 ,
                 then
                 powring
                 his
                 plagues
                 
                 vpon
                 vs
                 shew
                 vs
                 our
                 sinnes
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 rather
                 by
                 courteous
                 dealing
                 then
                 seuere
                 handling
                 ,
                 shew
                 others
                 how
                 they
                 haue
                 offended
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 51
                 Ordinarily
                 when
                 God
                 most
                 comforteth
                 ,
                 he
                 most
                 humbleth
                 before
                 .
                 
              
               
                 52
                 If
                 God
                 watch
                 ouer
                 vs
                 when
                 we
                 sleepe
                 in
                 vnbeliefe
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 he
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 when
                 
                 we
                 wake
                 in
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 53
                 The
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 a
                 familie
                 ,
                 bringeth
                 sinne
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 familie
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 
                 see
                 in
                 Ab●melech
                 .
              
               
                 54
                 Wee
                 can
                 marke
                 what
                 men
                 are
                 spared
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 flatter
                 our selues
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 marke
                 not
                 
                 how
                 they
                 repent
                 ,
                 least
                 we
                 should
                 disquiet
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
               
                 55
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 denie
                 mercie
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 least
                 God
                 denie
                 mercie
                 to
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 56
                 Many
                 meddle
                 and
                 stirre
                 much
                 about
                 a
                 new
                 Church
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 sensles
                 
                 and
                 barren
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 new
                 birth
                 :
                 but
                 ala●
                 ,
                 what
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 know
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 know
                 not
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 often
                 the
                 policie
                 of
                 Sathan
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 trauell
                 in
                 some
                 good
                 thing
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 more
                 fitly
                 wee
                 might
                 be
                 occupied
                 in
                 good
                 things
                 present
                 .
              
               
                 57
                 As
                 the
                 creatures
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 were
                 they
                 punished
                 for
                 man.
                 
                 
              
               
                 58
                 If
                 mercie
                 must
                 pleade
                 for
                 mercie
                 :
                 Ma●th
                 :
                 5
                 then
                 mercie
                 cannot
                 pleade
                 for
                 merit
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 59
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 mercie
                 to
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 that
                 by
                 Temptation
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 might
                 feele
                 by
                 wofull
                 
                 action
                 .
              
               
                 60
                 If
                 wee
                 be
                 tempted
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 first
                 examine
                 it
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 
                 word
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 bringeth
                 the
                 curse
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 bring
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 we
                 tremble
                 :
                 if
                 wee
                 tremble
                 not
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 suspect
                 that
                 our
                 nature
                 liketh
                 the
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 applie
                 prayer
                 ;
                 if
                 wee
                 tremble
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 neuer
                 doe
                 the
                 thing
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 tempted
                 .
              
               
                 61
                 The
                 D●uell
                 when
                 he
                 cannot
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 corrupt
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 begin
                 to
                 corrupt
                 
                 the
                 iudgement
                 and
                 the
                 affection
                 .
              
               
                 62
                 When
                 wee
                 must
                 of
                 necessitie
                 vse
                 inferiour
                 things
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 vse
                 them
                 as
                 readie
                 to
                 
                 want
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 63
                 As
                 the
                 hiding
                 of
                 our
                 sinne
                 with
                 Adam
                 ,
                 hindreth
                 mercie
                 :
                 so
                 to
                 confesse
                 our
                 sinne
                 
                 greater
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 C●ine
                 ,
                 displeaseth
                 God
                 highly
                 .
              
               
                 64
                 Manie
                 will
                 seeke
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 thereof
                 .
                 
              
               
                 65
                 A
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 let
                 alone
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 decay
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 an
                 euill
                 thing
                 be
                 let
                 alone
                 ,
                 it
                 
                 will
                 increase
                 .
              
               
                 66
                 The
                 Prophets
                 hauing
                 regard
                 ,
                 not
                 what
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 first
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 in
                 
                 practise
                 ,
                 respected
                 not
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 67
                 Familiaritie
                 with
                 sinners
                 bringeth
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 ●●ne
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 
                 without
                 the
                 tuition
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 onely
                 vpon
                 his
                 ●●●●
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 minute
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 lye
                 open
                 to
                 Gods
                 curse
                 and
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 our
                 companions
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 punished
                 ,
                 doubtles
                 wee
                 shall
                 not
                 escape
                 .
              
               
                 68
                 Sinne
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 conquered
                 of
                 vs
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 young
                 ;
                 wee
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 conquered
                 
                 of
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 olde
                 .
              
               
                 69
                 Wee
                 must
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 reioyce
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 carefull
                 what
                 
                 to
                 doe
                 hereafter
                 :
                 For
                 man●e
                 are
                 called
                 but
                 few
                 are
                 chosen
                 ;
                 many
                 begin
                 gloriously
                 ,
                 which
                 ende
                 ignomi●iously
                 .
              
               
                 70
                 When
                 wee
                 deferre
                 to
                 haue
                 that
                 in
                 affection
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                 iust
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 depriue
                 ●●●●
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 in
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 71
                 When
                 wee
                 haue
                 oftentimes
                 q●●ked
                 at
                 a
                 sinne
                 ;
                 and
                 afterward
                 ,
                 although
                 wee
                 like
                 it
                 
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 mislike
                 it
                 not
                 with
                 as
                 great
                 indignation
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 woont
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 wee
                 can
                 well
                 away
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 that
                 by
                 degrees
                 wee
                 will
                 fall
                 to
                 that
                 sinne
                 ourselues
                 .
              
               
                 72
                 We
                 must
                 be
                 proud
                 against
                 Sathan
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 73
                 The
                 neerer
                 Heresie
                 commeth
                 to
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Trueth
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 daungerous
                 
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 
              
               
                 74
                 Hee
                 that
                 will
                 dissemble
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 will
                 dissemble
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 75
                 Many
                 will
                 take
                 vp
                 the
                 sword
                 to
                 defend
                 Christs
                 cause
                 with
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 Peter
                 will
                 
                 shrinke
                 when
                 persecution
                 commeth
                 .
                 
              
               
                 76
                 Wee
                 shall
                 sometime
                 feele
                 by
                 experience
                 a
                 terror
                 suddenly
                 come
                 vpon
                 vs
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 vehemently
                 to
                 strike
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 humble
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 Physition
                 
                 will
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 melancholy
                 passion
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ,
                 preparing
                 vs
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 which
                 when
                 we
                 feele
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 fall
                 downe
                 before
                 God
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 an
                 vnspeakable
                 ioy
                 following
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 cherish
                 it
                 with
                 euill
                 surmises
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 leade
                 vs
                 to
                 further
                 inconueniences
                 .
              
               
                 77
                 When
                 we
                 haue
                 greatest
                 cause
                 of
                 ioy
                 for
                 doing
                 some
                 good
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 thing
                 
                 most
                 to
                 feare
                 our
                 vnthankfulnes
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 selfe-loue
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 secure
                 vnkindnes
                 .
              
               
               
                 78
                 When
                 Sathan
                 cannot
                 get
                 vs
                 to
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 ●ssaile
                 vs
                 with
                 spirituall
                 temptations
                 .
                 
              
               
                 79
                 Nothing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 so
                 much
                 feare
                 and
                 shame
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 mercies
                 powred
                 
                 vpon
                 vs
                 :
                 which
                 meditation
                 in
                 receiuing
                 graces
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 will
                 humble
                 vs
                 from
                 pride
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 vs
                 in
                 feare
                 ;
                 which
                 be
                 the
                 waies
                 to
                 obtaine
                 new
                 mercies
                 .
              
               
                 80
                 We
                 must
                 beware
                 of
                 smoothering
                 the
                 watch
                 word
                 of
                 our
                 conscience
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 
                 bent
                 to
                 sinne
                 .
                 Euery
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 conscience
                 is
                 forewarned
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 speake
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 Cain
                 .
              
               
                 81
                 As
                 a
                 man
                 being
                 outlawed
                 ,
                 may
                 take
                 his
                 pleasure
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 :
                 but
                 whensoeuer
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 wheresoeuer
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 yeeld
                 to
                 that
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 verdict
                 is
                 appoynted
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 sentence
                 of
                 damnation
                 is
                 already
                 passed
                 ,
                 may
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 shake
                 off
                 their
                 paines
                 with
                 vaine
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 but
                 afterward
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 arrested
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 violently
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 wofull
                 execution
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 haue
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 their
                 inheritance
                 sealed
                 vp
                 in
                 their
                 consciences
                 )
                 though
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 warned
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 open
                 appearance
                 ;
                 yet
                 as
                 honest
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 countrie
                 shall
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 fellonious
                 offenders
                 .
              
               
                 82
                 We
                 must
                 first
                 make
                 men
                 by
                 a
                 feeling
                 of
                 sinne
                 to
                 seeke
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 holy
                 faith
                 to
                 
                 find
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 newnes
                 of
                 life
                 to
                 dwell
                 with
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 83
                 Bal●am
                 prayed
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 pray
                 that
                 
                 we
                 may
                 liue
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 liued
                 not
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 liue
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 .
              
               
                 84
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 token
                 of
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 sorrow
                 for
                 great
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 sigh
                 for
                 small
                 offences
                 ,
                 but
                 mourne
                 for
                 particular
                 wants
                 of
                 good
                 actions
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 good
                 actions
                 for
                 w●nt
                 of
                 good
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 85
                 There
                 is
                 small
                 hope
                 of
                 him
                 which
                 cannot
                 discerne
                 in
                 himselfe
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 yet
                 vnregenerate
                 .
              
               
                 86
                 When
                 men
                 being
                 young
                 are
                 too
                 much
                 giuen
                 to
                 carnall
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 old
                 
                 are
                 too
                 much
                 giuen
                 to
                 worldly
                 profit
                 .
              
               
                 87
                 As
                 we
                 haue
                 taken
                 a
                 vaine
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 vaine
                 course
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 sigh
                 
                 and
                 pray
                 to
                 be
                 delighted
                 spiritually
                 in
                 spirituall
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 88
                 Adam
                 should
                 haue
                 been
                 no
                 worse
                 for
                 his
                 temptation
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 Christ
                 was
                 ;
                 but
                 
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 yeelded
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 did
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 89
                 If
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 hath
                 washed
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 guiltines
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 holy
                 
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 purged
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 filthines
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 90
                 When
                 our
                 sinne
                 hath
                 lesse
                 liking
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 hope
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 decay
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 
                 especially
                 if
                 we
                 sorrow
                 for
                 it
                 when
                 we
                 cannot
                 fully
                 forsake
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 forsake
                 it
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 91
                 In
                 true
                 mortification
                 we
                 must
                 haue
                 the
                 first
                 motions
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 condemne
                 them
                 
                 as
                 accessaries
                 to
                 sinne
                 in
                 conspiring
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 92
                 Hypocrisie
                 is
                 seene
                 ,
                 when
                 sinne
                 lyeth
                 most
                 dead
                 vnder
                 a
                 cloake
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 liueth
                 
                 vnder
                 a
                 closet
                 ;
                 wherewith
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 displeased
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 close
                 places
                 ,
                 our
                 priuie
                 sinnes
                 shall
                 breake
                 forth
                 into
                 open
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 93
                 Particular
                 infirmities
                 doe
                 not
                 hinder
                 the
                 preparation
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 true
                 loue
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 Iehosaphat
                 .
              
               
                 94
                 Two
                 things
                 are
                 necessarie
                 to
                 espouse
                 vs
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 pure
                 meanes
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 vse
                 those
                 meanes
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 95
                 If
                 we
                 play
                 with
                 our
                 owne
                 affections
                 ,
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 from
                 sport
                 ,
                 will
                 spurre
                 vs
                 to
                 confusion
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 we
                 be
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 spared
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 
                 recompence
                 his
                 long
                 tarrying
                 with
                 wrath
                 .
              
               
                 96
                 Through
                 our
                 corruption
                 we
                 profit
                 more
                 by
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 thinke
                 he
                 
                 be
                 our
                 enemie
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 we
                 thinke
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 friend
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 our
                 friend
                 ,
                 we
                 let
                 it
                 passe
                 as
                 not
                 spoken
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 matter
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 concerne
                 vs
                 :
                 if
                 our
                 enemie
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 little
                 touch
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 thinke
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 against
                 vs.
                 
              
               
               
                 97
                 Walking
                 spirits
                 are
                 vndoubtedly
                 not
                 the
                 soules
                 departed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 euill
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 
                 ayre
                 .
              
               
                 98
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 large
                 affection
                 of
                 weldoing
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 
                 good
                 occasion
                 thereof
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 neuer
                 ceaseth
                 in
                 offering
                 occasions
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 often
                 cease
                 in
                 hauing
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 99
                 Obedience
                 is
                 a
                 chaine
                 to
                 tye
                 vp
                 all
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 our
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 
                 thing
                 to
                 muzzle
                 their
                 mouthes
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 bite
                 vs.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 disobedience
                 breaketh
                 and
                 openeth
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 our
                 destruction
                 .
              
               
                 100
                 If
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 want
                 
                 of
                 dutie
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 displeased
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 we
                 sought
                 to
                 please
                 them
                 by
                 displeasing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 prayed
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 haue
                 offended
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 causeth
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 with
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 Because
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 to
                 men
                 the
                 good
                 we
                 should
                 doe
                 ,
                 God
                 often
                 suffereth
                 them
                 to
                 report
                 
                 of
                 vs
                 the
                 euill
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Those
                 temptations
                 are
                 most
                 dangerous
                 which
                 haue
                 most
                 holy
                 ends
                 .
                 
              
               
                 3
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 most
                 merrie
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 neerest
                 danger
                 .
                 
              
               
                 4
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 easiest
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 deceiue
                 a
                 good
                 man.
                 
                 
              
               
                 5
                 God
                 hath
                 two
                 hands
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 he
                 holdeth
                 a
                 hammer
                 to
                 breake
                 the
                 proud
                 in
                 peeces
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 bray
                 them
                 to
                 powder
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 horne
                 ,
                 to
                 powre
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 vpon
                 the
                 humble
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 6
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 stinted
                 to
                 one
                 meale
                 a
                 weeke
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 a
                 pined
                 body
                 at
                 the
                 
                 weekes
                 end
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 soules
                 be
                 but
                 fed
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 once
                 a
                 weeke
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 hunger-starued
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 see
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 You
                 are
                 in
                 earth
                 to
                 follow
                 your
                 calling
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 Adam
                 when
                 he
                 
                 was
                 most
                 holy
                 by
                 creation
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 euery
                 iot
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 corruption
                 ,
                 did
                 walke
                 in
                 his
                 calling
                 appointed
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 comfortably
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 ordinance
                 ;
                 seeing
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 did
                 not
                 come
                 in
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 ordained
                 before
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 Whatsoeuer
                 is
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 mercie
                 :
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 comes
                 in
                 mercie
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 grieuous
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 What
                 losse
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 losing
                 of
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 gaining
                 of
                 spiritual
                 things
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 your
                 body
                 be
                 decayed
                 ,
                 your
                 soule
                 being
                 renued
                 ?
                 Haue
                 you
                 had
                 comfort
                 in
                 your
                 body
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 preparing
                 it
                 for
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 you
                 grieued
                 ?
                 Your
                 body
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 louing
                 hand
                 is
                 vpon
                 your
                 body
                 ;
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 your
                 good
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 make
                 your
                 vse
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 9
                 In
                 our
                 greatest
                 earnestnes
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 most
                 iealous
                 ouer
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 
                 especially
                 examine
                 our
                 affections
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 cannot
                 gage
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 impute
                 it
                 to
                 want
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 not
                 trauelling
                 with
                 our
                 hearts
                 how
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 wisedome
                 .
              
               
                 10
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 graces
                 and
                 benefits
                 marketh
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 prepareth
                 vs
                 for
                 some
                 temptation
                 
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 putteth
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 armour
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 also
                 prouide
                 for
                 vs
                 the
                 battell
                 .
              
               
                 11
                 Not
                 the
                 finding
                 of
                 a
                 want
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 seeking
                 of
                 a
                 remedie
                 to
                 supplie
                 the
                 want
                 ,
                 is
                 
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 minde
                 .
              
               
                 12
                 That
                 God
                 that
                 drew
                 light
                 out
                 of
                 darknes
                 ,
                 doth
                 often
                 draw
                 goodnes
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 corruption
                 .
                 
              
               
                 13
                 The
                 Lord
                 will
                 rather
                 looke
                 vpon
                 his
                 old
                 graces
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 ,
                 than
                 on
                 
                 the
                 new
                 sinnes
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 committed
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 THIRD
                 ADDITION
                 OF
                 GRAVE
                 COVNSELS
                 ,
                 AND
                 DIVINE
                 DIRECTIONS
                 ,
                 FOR
                 THE
                 ATTAINING
                 AND
                 RETAINING
                 OF
                 FAITH
                 ,
                 AND
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               
                 EVen
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 swimming
                 in
                 deepe
                 water●
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 daunger
                 of
                 drowning
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 his
                 head
                 still
                 keepeth
                 aboue
                 the
                 water
                 :
                 So
                 though
                 
                 wee
                 swimme
                 in
                 deepe
                 and
                 dangerous
                 waters
                 of
                 our
                 accusing
                 consciences
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 wee
                 are
                 sure
                 and
                 secure
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 shall
                 not
                 finally
                 bee
                 ouerthrowne
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 Head
                 still
                 remaineth
                 aboue
                 all
                 in
                 heauen
                 ;
                 which
                 Head
                 is
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 who
                 vndoubtedly
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 condemne
                 ,
                 forsake
                 ,
                 denie
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 himselfe
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 that
                 was
                 condemned
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 can
                 condemne
                 vs
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 aduocate
                 can
                 forsake
                 his
                 Client
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Prince
                 can
                 denie
                 the
                 Subiect
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 head
                 can
                 bee
                 separated
                 from
                 his
                 members
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 wee
                 dare
                 not
                 present
                 our
                 prayers
                 in
                 our
                 persons
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 present
                 them
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 will
                 present
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 whereby
                 our
                 prayers
                 that
                 are
                 vnworthy
                 
                 to
                 appeare
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 corruption
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 worthie
                 because
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 intercession
                 ;
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 the
                 Lord
                 turneth
                 his
                 wrath
                 from
                 poore
                 sinners
                 ●ccused
                 by
                 Sathan
                 .
                 For
                 Christ
                 is
                 now
                 our
                 gouernour
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 hath
                 hee
                 alwayes
                 beene
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 vntill
                 hee
                 hauing
                 deliuered
                 vp
                 the
                 kingdome
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 shall
                 cease
                 from
                 his
                 Mediatorship
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 bee
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 particular
                 faith
                 ,
                 a
                 generall
                 faith
                 assuring
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 his
                 word
                 prescribeth
                 ,
                 a
                 particular
                 faith
                 applying
                 things
                 to
                 our selues
                 .
                 This
                 particular
                 faith
                 is
                 either
                 actiue
                 or
                 passiue
                 :
                 actiue
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 keepe
                 the
                 law
                 we
                 are
                 saued
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 faith
                 was
                 in
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 hauing
                 the
                 iustifying
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 Adam
                 had
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 passiue
                 or
                 iustifying
                 faith
                 needed
                 not
                 ;
                 the
                 diuels
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 fulfill
                 the
                 law
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 saued
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 beleeue
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 passiue
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 staied
                 in
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 imputed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 iustifying
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 The
                 actiue
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 precepts
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 of
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 one
                 may
                 beleeue
                 the
                 precepts
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 beleeue
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Eua
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 fall
                 beleeued
                 the
                 commaundement
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 could
                 confirme
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 halted
                 in
                 beleeuing
                 the
                 threatning
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 extenuated
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 peraduenture
                 .
                 
              
               
                 3
                 A
                 strong
                 custome
                 in
                 euill
                 things
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 second
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 eye
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 window
                 for
                 Sathan
                 .
                 
              
               
                 5
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 darkenes
                 are
                 wiser
                 in
                 their
                 generation
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 light
                 in
                 their
                 light
                 ,
                 are
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 darkenes
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 rightly
                 obserueth
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 corruptions
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 haue
                 an
                 easie
                 character
                 of
                 corruptions
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 take
                 a
                 godly
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 haue
                 a
                 more
                 speedie
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 another
                 :
                 againe
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 
                 make
                 an
                 Anatomie
                 or
                 our
                 owne
                 ●●ir●●ties
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 the
                 better
                 discerne
                 the
                 veines
                 and
                 cond●ites
                 of
                 sinne
                 mothers
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 we
                 reuerently
                 obserue
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 worketh
                 by
                 many
                 meanes
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 diuell
                 hath
                 many
                 shifts
                 ,
                 and
                 therewithall
                 our
                 discerning
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 is
                 dimme
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 iudgement
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 bee
                 too
                 strict
                 herein
                 .
                 Onely
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 safety
                 make
                 this
                 vse
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 make
                 others
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 our selues
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 looking
                 glasses
                 ●ow
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 Wee
                 must
                 in
                 reading
                 the
                 Iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 obserue
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   ruinae
                   praecedentium
                
                 
                 must
                 be
                 
                   pr●m●●●tio
                   sequentium
                
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 trie
                 conclusions
                 against
                 God
                 his
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 proue
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 but
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 ●oole
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 faile
                 in
                 his
                 triall
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 he
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 be
                 before
                 admonished
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 without
                 excuse
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 There
                 are
                 manie
                 that
                 f●are
                 ,
                 Psal
                 :
                 14.
                 when
                 no
                 cause
                 of
                 feare
                 is
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 cause
                 of
                 ioy
                 is
                 .
                 
              
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 coole
                 of
                 the
                 wood
                 and
                 be
                 refreshed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 walke
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 three
                 children
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fiery
                 furnace
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 refreshed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 cooling
                 indeede
                 :
                 
                 So
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 refreshed
                 with
                 ordinarie
                 meanes
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 oyle
                 ,
                 wheate
                 ,
                 fruits
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 small
                 thing
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 trouble
                 ,
                 to
                 finde
                 comfortable
                 refreshing
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 both
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 and
                 marue●led
                 ●t
                 .
              
               
                 9
                 The
                 minde
                 being
                 perpetually
                 in
                 some
                 action
                 ,
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Mill
                 ,
                 continually
                 grinding
                 out
                 either
                 good
                 or
                 euill
                 .
                 
              
               
                 10
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 most
                 lawfull
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 order
                 with
                 vs
                 for
                 the
                 pure
                 vsing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 of
                 euery
                 motion
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 wee
                 will
                 obstinately
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 guiltie
                 of
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 11
                 Manie
                 had
                 rather
                 part
                 from
                 all
                 fauour
                 both
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 lose
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 some
                 wi●tie
                 speech
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 deuised
                 ;
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 delight
                 they
                 
                 conceiue
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 God
                 to
                 murther
                 all
                 ioy
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 vs
                 to
                 murther
                 all
                 griefes
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 turned
                 to
                 moules
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 booke
                 ,
                 should
                 correct
                 our
                 vnruly
                 hearts
                 ,
                 remembring
                 in
                 our
                 deepest
                 ioyes
                 the
                 lamentable
                 cries
                 of
                 Syon
                 ,
                 and
                 accompting
                 our
                 delight
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 Babell
                 .
              
               
                 12
                 Oh
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 would
                 feare
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 Lorde
                 !
                 Well
                 ,
                 follow
                 they
                 must
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 :
                 If
                 wee
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 the
                 shepheard
                 to
                 the
                 folde
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 follow
                 the
                 butcher
                 to
                 the
                 shambles
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 chuse
                 rather
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 shambles
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 fold
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sheepe
                 indeede
                 ,
                 and
                 worse
                 then
                 sheepe
                 too
                 .
                 But
                 men
                 haue
                 gotten
                 an
                 old
                 distinction
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 turne
                 their
                 sicke
                 bones
                 on
                 their
                 beds
                 ,
                 they
                 then
                 will
                 bring
                 a
                 dish
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 dryed
                 skinnes
                 to
                 the
                 Lorde
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 vnacceptable
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 such
                 refuses
                 are
                 ,
                 Malachit
                 doth
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 one
                 day
                 trie
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 13
                 If
                 yee
                 aske
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 not
                 lawfully
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Ministerie
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 a
                 worke
                 and
                 a
                 worship
                 ;
                 a
                 dutie
                 and
                 a
                 dignitie
                 :
                 
                 the
                 worke
                 or
                 dutie
                 to
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 desire
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 worship
                 and
                 dignitie
                 to
                 serue
                 our
                 owne
                 loose
                 mindes
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 .
              
               
                 14
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 holie
                 word
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 instruct
                 vs
                 in
                 things
                 concerning
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 good
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 by
                 knowledge
                 and
                 faith
                 we
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 prayer
                 and
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 must
                 vse
                 good
                 things
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 vse
                 good
                 things
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 must
                 vse
                 them
                 must
                 see
                 himselfe
                 
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 heart
                 clensed
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 assured
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 fetched
                 the
                 interest
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 and
                 giueth
                 title
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 being
                 himselfe
                 the
                 heire
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 15
                 When
                 we
                 examine
                 our selues
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 iudgement
                 on
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keepe
                 
                 a
                 solemne
                 court
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 consciences
                 ,
                 to
                 su●uay
                 our
                 memorie
                 ,
                 our
                 wit
                 ,
                 our
                 senses
                 ,
                 our
                 
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 we
                 haue
                 vsed
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 least
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 too
                 fa●ourable
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 not
                 espying
                 out
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 not
                 condemning
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 still
                 we
                 remember
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 law
                 the
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 the
                 answerer
                 of
                 t●e
                 Iudge
                 .
              
               
                 16
                 If
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 are
                 readie
                 to
                 slip
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 dangerous
                 is
                 
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 fall
                 continually
                 ?
              
               
                 17
                 It
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 poore
                 sinner
                 readie
                 to
                 swound
                 and
                 fall
                 dead
                 almost
                 at
                 euery
                 little
                 sinne
                 ,
                 when
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 doth
                 feare
                 him
                 or
                 driue
                 him
                 to
                 this
                 feare
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 when
                 aduersitie
                 ,
                 strange
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 persecution
                 &
                 death
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 exceeding
                 
                 patient
                 and
                 comfortable
                 ,
                 couragious
                 and
                 valiant
                 :
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 straunge
                 to
                 see
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 maruell
                 that
                 men
                 will
                 suffer
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 aske
                 ,
                 what
                 men
                 meane
                 to
                 stand
                 trembling
                 at
                 the
                 word
                 ;
                 yet
                 let
                 sicknes
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 let
                 death
                 come
                 towards
                 thē
                 ,
                 they
                 quaile
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 hell
                 ,
                 or
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 they
                 proue
                 very
                 senselesse
                 blocks
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 desperate
                 estate
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 begin
                 to
                 reckon
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 euery
                 stirring
                 of
                 a
                 mouse
                 ,
                 shaking
                 of
                 a
                 leafe
                 ,
                 mouing
                 of
                 a
                 shadow
                 ,
                 euery
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 eare
                 ,
                 euery
                 countenance
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 euery
                 chirping
                 of
                 a
                 bird
                 ,
                 or
                 drawing
                 neere
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 and
                 weakest
                 creature
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 appalles
                 their
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 most
                 fearefull
                 cowards
                 .
                 They
                 most
                 feare
                 when
                 God
                 his
                 iudgements
                 are
                 executed
                 ,
                 which
                 feare
                 least
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 threatned
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 feare
                 least
                 when
                 God
                 his
                 iudgements
                 are
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 which
                 tremble
                 most
                 when
                 his
                 wrath
                 is
                 denounced
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 we
                 most
                 long
                 for
                 courage
                 and
                 most
                 lothe
                 cowardlines
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 euill
                 day
                 approcheth
                 ;
                 so
                 let
                 vs
                 labour
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 breedeth
                 t●ue
                 boldnes
                 ,
                 &
                 flie
                 far
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 bringeth
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 feare
                 on
                 vs.
                 And
                 surely
                 experimentall
                 wisdome
                 may
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 feare
                 the
                 euill
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 onely
                 feare
                 and
                 no
                 euill
                 is
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 feare
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 besides
                 the
                 feare
                 the
                 affliction
                 itselfe
                 so
                 sorely
                 presseth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 libertie
                 or
                 leaue
                 to
                 breathe
                 for
                 any
                 comforts
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 hope
                 for
                 any
                 deliuerance
                 .
              
               
                 18
                 We
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 ascribe
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 the
                 defect
                 
                 of
                 right
                 discipline
                 and
                 gouernment
                 to
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 when
                 rather
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 things
                 with
                 a
                 single
                 eye
                 ,
                 our
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 haue
                 begot
                 such
                 fruites
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 rather
                 loueth
                 many
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 tenne
                 good
                 men
                 would
                 haue
                 spared
                 whole
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 who
                 rather
                 taketh
                 away
                 Saul
                 a
                 sinful
                 gouernour
                 ,
                 than
                 punisheth
                 his
                 louing
                 Israel
                 being
                 humbled
                 subiects
                 ,
                 knoweth
                 rather
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 subiects
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 desireth
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 whole
                 estate
                 for
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 when
                 both
                 Prince
                 and
                 people
                 agree
                 together
                 in
                 sin
                 .
                 That
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 remaining
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 families
                 would
                 rebuke
                 Kings
                 ,
                 as
                 Phara●h
                 ,
                 and
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 doe
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 Isaac
                 no
                 harme
                 :
                 ●oubtlesse
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 doe
                 breede
                 defects
                 of
                 well
                 doing
                 in
                 Princes
                 .
                 When
                 Israel
                 began
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 withdrawing
                 his
                 grace
                 from
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 left
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 numbring
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 The
                 Altars
                 were
                 not
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Iosiah
                 ?
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 not
                 prepared
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 walke
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 19
                 It
                 is
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 in
                 our
                 Christian
                 profession
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 other
                 Arts.
                 Physitians
                 loue
                 to
                 haue
                 some
                 secret
                 experiments
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 singularitie
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 they
                 will
                 communicate
                 to
                 none
                 .
                 Lawyers
                 haue
                 some
                 points
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 common
                 ,
                 but
                 keepe
                 for
                 present
                 and
                 priuate
                 gaine
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 pride
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 conceited
                 minde
                 in
                 heauenly
                 things
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 true
                 godlinesse
                 forewarneth
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 sting
                 ,
                 torment
                 ,
                 &
                 filthinesse
                 whereof
                 we
                 haue
                 found
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 traineth
                 vp
                 others
                 to
                 that
                 fruit
                 of
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 whose
                 beautie
                 ,
                 glorie
                 and
                 excellencie
                 we
                 haue
                 both
                 tasted
                 and
                 proued
                 .
              
               
                 20
                 It
                 euer
                 hath
                 beene
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 diuine
                 Seruice
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 resorting
                 to
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 haue
                 beene
                 more
                 accompted
                 of
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 &
                 hearing
                 of
                 it
                 preached
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 superstition
                 may
                 thus
                 come
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 custome
                 resort
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 doe
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 heare
                 it
                 at
                 their
                 leisure
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 doe
                 it
                 but
                 in
                 ceremonie
                 without
                 vnderstanding
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 practise
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 practise
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 coldly
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 their
                 owne
                 practise
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 somewhat
                 strange
                 :
                 they
                 will
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 requireth
                 a
                 mo●e
                 solemne
                 preparation
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 they
                 dare
                 bol●ly
                 venture
                 on
                 prayer
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 oftentimes
                 without
                 any
                 preparation
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 certainly
                 as
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 bringeth
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 prayer
                 &
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 will
                 procure
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 sweet
                 oblation
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 vnbeleeuer
                 is
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 bring
                 the
                 eare
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 bring
                 the
                 eare
                 of
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 beware
                 that
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 the
                 word
                 waxe
                 not
                 lesse
                 pretious
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 honey
                 to
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 satisfied
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 sure
                 ,
                 when
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 doth
                 preu●ile
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 our
                 prayers
                 and
                 our
                 sacrifices
                 doe
                 preuaile
                 ;
                 looke
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 word
                 doth
                 profit
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 doe
                 we
                 profit
                 in
                 prayer
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 and
                 whensoeuer
                 our
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 waxeth
                 faint
                 ,
                 our
                 prayers
                 and
                 all
                 good
                 exercises
                 are
                 like
                 shortly
                 to
                 decay
                 .
                 Prayer
                 bringeth
                 a
                 feeling
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 a
                 more
                 continuing
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 heare
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 beware
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 too
                 qu●●●●●
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 please
                 
                 not
                 our selues
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 good
                 course
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 perswasion
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 let
                 vs
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 power
                 in
                 prayer
                 commeth
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 21
                 Euen
                 as
                 the
                 life
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 tree
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 fruites
                 comming
                 out
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 ,
                 is
                 discerned
                 of
                 all
                 (
                 howsoeuer
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 greene
                 ,
                 yet
                 wanting
                 fruite
                 )
                 
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 life
                 in
                 a
                 childe
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 seene
                 but
                 by
                 mouing
                 ,
                 going
                 ,
                 and
                 feeling
                 easily
                 perceiued
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 secret
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 at
                 another
                 is
                 discerned
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 .
                 Howsoeuer
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 workes
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 faith
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 workes
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 men
                 thinke
                 the
                 word
                 now
                 preached
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 right
                 word
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 moe
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 so
                 long
                 preaching
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 rather
                 reason
                 to
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 note
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 word
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 refused
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 worse
                 by
                 abusing
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 make
                 better
                 all
                 that
                 doe
                 obey
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 maketh
                 worse
                 all
                 that
                 doe
                 not
                 obey
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 22
                 Of
                 all
                 the
                 Commandements
                 we
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 brought
                 hungerly
                 to
                 seeke
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vntill
                 we
                 can
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 precept
                 ,
                 see
                 and
                 feele
                 our
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 haue
                 a
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 experience
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 had
                 ,
                 Rom
                 7.
                 
                 Now
                 where
                 the
                 Papists
                 
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 corruption
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 vnregenerate
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 sinne
                 in
                 one
                 is
                 sinne
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 we
                 affirme
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 diuers
                 qualitie
                 in
                 this
                 sinne
                 in
                 those
                 diuers
                 subiects
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 sinne
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 not
                 diligent
                 obseruing
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 this
                 corruption
                 doth
                 hurt
                 euen
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 bending
                 to
                 that
                 other
                 opinion
                 ,
                 whiles
                 they
                 thinke
                 too
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 motions
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 humbled
                 truly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sure
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 breake
                 foorth
                 into
                 any
                 corrupt
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 lesse
                 corrupted
                 lips
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 a
                 bare
                 knowledge
                 hereof
                 also
                 is
                 not
                 sufficiēt
                 (
                 for
                 euen
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 corruption
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 priuie
                 pride
                 )
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 ioyne
                 therewith
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Niniuites
                 hauing
                 escaped
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 not
                 hauing
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 23
                 Seeing
                 prophanenes
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 grosser
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 vnreuerent
                 and
                 irreligious
                 handling
                 of
                 most
                 holy
                 exercises
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 more
                 warily
                 watch
                 ouer
                 our selues
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 that
                 we
                 beare
                 sanctified
                 mindes
                 in
                 our
                 vsing
                 of
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 themselues
                 
                 haue
                 no
                 great
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 corrupted
                 euen
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 keeping
                 of
                 our
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 themselues
                 do
                 carrie
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 not
                 rightly
                 vsed
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 prophaned
                 .
                 This
                 sinne
                 is
                 so
                 perilous
                 and
                 infatuateth
                 vs
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 bringeth
                 vs
                 to
                 make
                 away
                 not
                 onely
                 our
                 maintenance
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 our
                 inheritance
                 in
                 heauen
                 for
                 most
                 vile
                 and
                 contemptible
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 Es●●
                 did
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 supplie
                 his
                 neede
                 vse
                 vnlawfull
                 meanes
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 set
                 head
                 by
                 head
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 not
                 hauing
                 any
                 such
                 neede
                 ,
                 he
                 for
                 his
                 need
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 thē
                 might
                 be
                 lesse
                 condemnable
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 him
                 most
                 iustly
                 reproueable
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 
                 any
                 Esau
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 sticke
                 to
                 sell
                 heauen
                 ,
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vnder
                 
                 pretence
                 of
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 beware
                 we
                 follow
                 not
                 Iacob
                 in
                 taking
                 this
                 aduantage
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 particular
                 thing
                 permitted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
                 will
                 doe
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 )
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 exhort
                 him
                 to
                 waite
                 vpon
                 God
                 his
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 better
                 course
                 for
                 the
                 safetie
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 contribute
                 to
                 his
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 that
                 Esau
                 may
                 not
                 haue
                 by
                 our
                 vncharitable
                 dealing
                 a
                 cloake
                 for
                 his
                 prophanenes
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 needes
                 be
                 prophane
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 prophane
                 and
                 guiltie
                 in
                 and
                 of
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 24
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 proud
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 gifts
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 in
                 iudgement
                 giuen
                 iudgement
                 to
                 many
                 simple
                 ones
                 to
                 spie
                 vs
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 25
                 If
                 we
                 confesse
                 our
                 sinnes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 frankly
                 and
                 freely
                 bring
                 our selues
                 into
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 our
                 hearts
                 naked
                 and
                 bare
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 as
                 harlots
                 wipe
                 our
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 we
                 offended
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 fall
                 into
                 sinne
                 againe
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 remorse
                 of
                 conscience
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 feare
                 and
                 reuerence
                 leaue
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 26
                 Satan
                 is
                 not
                 discouraged
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 lose
                 his
                 possession
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 will
                 keep
                 
                 his
                 title
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 lay
                 claime
                 to
                 vs
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 mansion
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 though
                 Sathan
                 thinks
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 sties
                 for
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Christ
                 makes
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 sties
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 palaces
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 27
                 Though
                 when
                 Satan
                 findeth
                 vs
                 waste
                 and
                 voide
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 enter
                 into
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 any
                 store
                 of
                 good
                 ,
                 yea
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 sparke
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 fire
                 out
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 groune
                 pronounceth
                 a
                 iudgement
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 euery
                 teare
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 pearcing
                 sword
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 
                 but
                 wholy
                 to
                 quench
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 waste
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 swept
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 offer
                 violence
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 build
                 and
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 diuell
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 fearefull
                 thing
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 maketh
                 the
                 diuell
                 to
                 looke
                 better
                 to
                 his
                 possession
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 flatter
                 our selues
                 in
                 euery
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 were
                 sealed
                 most
                 surely
                 ;
                 so
                 one
                 sparke
                 of
                 pure
                 zeale
                 doth
                 fire
                 out
                 the
                 diuell
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 traine
                 .
                 Surely
                 we
                 must
                 doe
                 as
                 much
                 for
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 for
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 swept
                 of
                 all
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 garnished
                 with
                 all
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 delight
                 in
                 his
                 hold
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 gratifie
                 their
                 Prince
                 of
                 darknes
                 with
                 sweeping
                 cleane
                 away
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 furnishing
                 euery
                 roome
                 with
                 some
                 loathsome
                 sinne
                 or
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 28
                 The
                 neerer
                 Christ
                 his
                 comming
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 cleerer
                 was
                 the
                 Law.
                 Moses
                 saw
                 it
                 cleerer
                 
                 than
                 the
                 Patriarches
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 saw
                 it
                 more
                 cleerely
                 than
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 more
                 euidently
                 than
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 &
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 more
                 spiritually
                 than
                 they
                 all
                 did
                 see
                 into
                 it
                 and
                 taught
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 teacher
                 of
                 any
                 new
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 grosse
                 Pharises
                 dwelling
                 on
                 the
                 literall
                 sense
                 did
                 thinke
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 confirmer
                 and
                 more
                 diuine
                 reader
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 than
                 euer
                 had
                 beene
                 in
                 any
                 age
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 we
                 must
                 needes
                 beleeue
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Christ
                 be
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Counseller
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 he
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 is
                 he
                 so
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 his
                 doctrine
                 is
                 a
                 mysterie
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 doctrine
                 be
                 a
                 mysterie
                 ,
                 no
                 maruell
                 though
                 so
                 many
                 see
                 not
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 spritual
                 interpreter
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Counseller
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 is
                 Wonderfull
                 ,
                 must
                 we
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               
                 29
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 striuing
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 iudgement
                 and
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 it
                 is
                 vsuall
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 checke
                 sinne
                 sooner
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 children
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rebuke
                 it
                 sorer
                 in
                 his
                 children
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 renewed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 withstand
                 more
                 seuerely
                 sin
                 in
                 his
                 children
                 renewed
                 and
                 hauing
                 more
                 plentifull
                 meanes
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 not
                 hauing
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 .
              
               
                 30
                 We
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 alwaies
                 .
                 Beleeue
                 we
                 cannot
                 
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 reioyce
                 in
                 God
                 we
                 cannot
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 faith
                 is
                 often
                 faint
                 ,
                 loue
                 is
                 little
                 ,
                 ioy
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 feeling
                 is
                 fallen
                 asleepe
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 fearing
                 our selues
                 for
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 meane
                 to
                 recouer
                 them
                 all
                 againe
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 iealousie
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 least
                 we
                 should
                 displease
                 God
                 ,
                 will
                 driue
                 vs
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 examination
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 seeing
                 these
                 wants
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 constrained
                 to
                 mourne
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 shine
                 to
                 vs
                 againe
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 this
                 feare
                 be
                 once
                 gone
                 ,
                 yea
                 though
                 we
                 had
                 those
                 other
                 gifts
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 they
                 decay
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 fall
                 into
                 so
                 deepe
                 a
                 peace
                 with
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 we
                 slip
                 very
                 grossely
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 neuer
                 suspect
                 our selues
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 31
                 That
                 man
                 is
                 truly
                 blessed
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 from
                 all
                 beginnings
                 chosen
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 his
                 Christ
                 as
                 a
                 perfit
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 sealed
                 vp
                 the
                 assurance
                 
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 spirit
                 haue
                 begot
                 faith
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 power
                 Faith
                 hath
                 begotten
                 ioyes
                 in
                 heauenly
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 ioy
                 hath
                 wrought
                 a
                 sincere
                 heart
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 sincerit●e
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 loue
                 vnfained
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 loue
                 ioyned
                 with
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 commaundemens
                 ;
                 this
                 care
                 breeding
                 a
                 reuerend
                 feare
                 to
                 displease
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 whome
                 this
                 godly
                 feare
                 rebuketh
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 rebuking
                 of
                 sinne
                 worketh
                 a
                 mourning
                 spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 a
                 mourning
                 spirit
                 begetteth
                 true
                 meekenes
                 ,
                 this
                 meekenesse
                 of
                 minde
                 causing
                 vs
                 to
                 hunger
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 feeling
                 his
                 owne
                 miserie
                 he
                 is
                 taught
                 to
                 shew
                 mercie
                 vnto
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 sheweth
                 mercie
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 compassion
                 ,
                 whose
                 heart
                 God
                 so
                 gouerning
                 ,
                 all
                 outward
                 benefites
                 turne
                 to
                 his
                 blessing
                 ,
                 as
                 seales
                 of
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whome
                 all
                 crosses
                 being
                 sanctified
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 turne
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 ,
                 who
                 finally
                 in
                 this
                 faith
                 and
                 fruites
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 meekely
                 and
                 patiently
                 possessing
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 waites
                 ,
                 and
                 looketh
                 assuredly
                 for
                 the
                 glorious
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 golden
                 chaine
                 of
                 the
                 vndoubted
                 blessednes
                 ,
                 whose
                 linkes
                 doe
                 so
                 coherently
                 ioyne
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 wheresoeuer
                 a●●●
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 is
                 wanting
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 breach
                 and
                 weaknes
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 32
                 Great
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 mightie
                 is
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 haue
                 a
                 sure
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 glorious
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 not
                 sparing
                 the
                 least
                 sinne
                 vnrepented
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 gracious
                 Father
                 ,
                 not
                 punishing
                 
                 the
                 greatest
                 sinne
                 repented
                 of
                 .
                 First
                 we
                 consider
                 this
                 Maiestie
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 driuen
                 to
                 seeke
                 comfort
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 remember
                 through
                 Christ
                 the
                 seate
                 of
                 Maiestie
                 to
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 seate
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 glorie
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 our
                 feare
                 is
                 corrected
                 ,
                 tempered
                 ,
                 and
                 mittigated
                 ,
                 least
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 excessiue
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 rather
                 hindering
                 the
                 certaintie
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 than
                 repressing
                 the
                 securitie
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 For
                 so
                 exquisite
                 is
                 God
                 his
                 iustice
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 is
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 so
                 bright
                 is
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 his
                 fauour
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 abide
                 it
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 this
                 faith
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 mercie
                 abolish
                 ,
                 but
                 correct
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 this
                 feare
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 we
                 may
                 of
                 ignorance
                 or
                 infirmitie
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 shall
                 neuer
                 sinne
                 presumptuously
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 forgetting
                 our selues
                 we
                 slip
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 we
                 shal
                 not
                 lie
                 long
                 in
                 our
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 soone
                 draw
                 vs
                 out
                 and
                 recouer
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 33
                 The
                 cause
                 why
                 oft
                 our
                 hearts
                 want
                 libertie
                 and
                 comfort
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 consciences
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 beene
                 vnthankful
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 benefits
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 thankfull
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 readie
                 to
                 craue
                 .
                 For
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 often
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 often
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 often
                 praying
                 it
                 may
                 pull
                 downe
                 many
                 benefits
                 frō
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 pulling
                 downe
                 many
                 benefits
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 returne
                 many
                 praises
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 dutie
                 the
                 godly
                 differ
                 from
                 others
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 others
                 haue
                 the
                 outward
                 benefits
                 ,
                 yet
                 hauing
                 no
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 hartily
                 praise
                 him
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Another
                 cause
                 why
                 our
                 prayers
                 are
                 feeble
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 faint
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 can
                 as
                 well
                 denie
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 downe
                 his
                 throne
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 as
                 denie
                 to
                 heare
                 vs
                 crying
                 in
                 
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 perswaded
                 of
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 haue
                 more
                 heart
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 yea
                 euery
                 little
                 want
                 would
                 set
                 vs
                 a
                 worke
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 particular
                 practise
                 of
                 God
                 at
                 one
                 speciall
                 time
                 to
                 receiue
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 certaine
                 Princes
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 yeere
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 gate
                 to
                 accept
                 freely
                 the
                 bils
                 of
                 request
                 preferred
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 vnchangeable
                 nature
                 in
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 no
                 sooner
                 than
                 he
                 can
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 can
                 he
                 cease
                 to
                 heare
                 our
                 requests
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 our
                 faith
                 be
                 weake
                 in
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hauing
                 chosen
                 vs
                 ,
                 though
                 our
                 iniquities
                 be
                 as
                 black
                 as
                 the
                 diuels
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 is
                 vnchaungeable
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 them
                 white
                 as
                 snow
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 loueth
                 vs
                 not
                 simply
                 for
                 any
                 wel
                 doing
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 cast
                 off
                 his
                 loue
                 simplie
                 for
                 any
                 euil
                 doing
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 often
                 listen
                 to
                 that
                 sweete
                 Eccho
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 betweene
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 our
                 consciences
                 .
                 Sinner
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 saluation
                 :
                 Father
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 my
                 saluation
                 .
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 
                 be
                 assured
                 hereof
                 ,
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 the
                 Lord
                 euen
                 to
                 admit
                 vs
                 into
                 his
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 cōference
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 only
                 let
                 vs
                 tread
                 in
                 the
                 courts
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 giueth
                 vs
                 a
                 stool●
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 presence
                 before
                 the
                 Arke
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 giueth
                 vs
                 a
                 roome
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 diuideth
                 vs
                 our
                 portion
                 of
                 heauenly
                 consolation
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 &
                 truth
                 ,
                 whereby
                 not
                 only
                 our
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 be
                 holden
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 we
                 grow
                 from
                 glorie
                 to
                 glorie
                 ,
                 from
                 pleasure
                 
                 to
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 vntill
                 wee
                 be
                 made
                 perfit
                 in
                 his
                 Syon
                 .
              
               
                 34
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 God
                 his
                 owne
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 must
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ▪
                 Now
                 as
                 nothing
                 
                 should
                 runne
                 to
                 common
                 vses
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 heart
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 title
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 freely
                 giuen
                 to
                 any
                 possession
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 35
                 As
                 of
                 all
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 that
                 the
                 Lorde
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 vs
                 thriue
                 in
                 
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 vouch
                 safeth
                 to
                 crosse
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 meete
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 did
                 with
                 Ba●●●m
                 going
                 into
                 an
                 euill
                 way
                 ;
                 So
                 this
                 of
                 all
                 iudgements
                 is
                 the
                 sorest
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 taking
                 away
                 his
                 carefull
                 hand
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 shall
                 suffer
                 vs
                 to
                 prosper
                 and
                 growe
                 cunning
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 wee
                 can
                 rode
                 thorow
                 and
                 cut
                 downe
                 whole
                 woods
                 ,
                 drie
                 vp
                 whole
                 fountaines
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 vp
                 manie
                 riuers
                 ,
                 and
                 ouerthrowe
                 euery
                 mountaine
                 that
                 stands
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 are
                 quickly
                 espied
                 to
                 be
                 bungerlike
                 workers
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lorde
                 may
                 shame
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wicked
                 knit
                 so
                 close
                 a
                 web
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 goe
                 away
                 with
                 art
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 Lord
                 shame
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 shame
                 .
              
               
                 36
                 As
                 many
                 being
                 much
                 diseased
                 in
                 bodie
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 thereby
                 distempered
                 in
                 their
                 
                 mindes
                 ;
                 So
                 manie
                 troubled
                 in
                 minde
                 bring
                 a
                 disorder
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 euen
                 vpon
                 their
                 bodies
                 .
                 And
                 none
                 more
                 then
                 contētious
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 looking
                 to
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 doe
                 fret
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 remedied
                 ,
                 with
                 considering
                 of
                 the
                 vilenes
                 of
                 our
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 our
                 God.
                 Iob
                 did
                 not
                 fume
                 against
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 ,
                 but
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 before
                 God.
                 Dauid
                 fretted
                 not
                 against
                 Shim●i
                 ,
                 but
                 cast
                 himselfe
                 into
                 a
                 searching
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 .
                 And
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 by
                 proofe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 much
                 humbled
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 meeke
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 most
                 contentious
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 much
                 humbled
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 37
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 hearts
                 hardening
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 haue
                 them
                 hardened
                 .
                 
                 Our
                 hearts
                 are
                 hardened
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 litle
                 hope
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 hard
                 comming
                 to
                 repentance
                 :
                 our
                 hearts
                 are
                 hardening
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 commeth
                 either
                 by
                 wholly
                 refusing
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 carelesse
                 vsing
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 doing
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 suffering
                 our selues
                 to
                 be
                 hardened
                 through
                 the
                 deceitfulnes
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 This
                 deceiueablenesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 either
                 an
                 inarching
                 vpon
                 vs
                 after
                 some
                 good
                 fruite
                 or
                 Christian
                 profession
                 ,
                 when
                 hauing
                 beene
                 any
                 long
                 time
                 well
                 occupied
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 through
                 want
                 of
                 feare
                 and
                 priuie
                 pride
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 iealouzie
                 ouer
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 giue
                 some
                 larger
                 libertie
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 motions
                 ,
                 motions
                 breeding
                 consent
                 ,
                 consent
                 producing
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 the
                 action
                 iterated
                 ,
                 bringing
                 a
                 custome
                 ,
                 and
                 custome
                 casting
                 vs
                 into
                 hardnes
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 sl●
                 lie
                 stealeth
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 leauing
                 our
                 exercises
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 by
                 little
                 &
                 little
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 can
                 leaue
                 off
                 for
                 once
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 necessitie
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 ●not●●r
                 time
                 another
                 ,
                 vntill
                 at
                 the
                 length
                 our
                 desire
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 good
                 purposes
                 lye
                 buryed
                 ●re
                 we
                 ●e
                 aware
                 .
              
               
                 38
                 Wee
                 may
                 learne
                 to
                 suspect
                 our
                 wisedome
                 in
                 matters
                 concerning
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 ,
                 euen
                 
                 by
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 things
                 concerning
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 Physition
                 ,
                 whose
                 Arte
                 hath
                 bene
                 fruitfull
                 to
                 manie
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 content
                 himselfe
                 being
                 fallen
                 into
                 some
                 sicknes
                 with
                 
                 his
                 owne
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 ioyne
                 in
                 conference
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 learned
                 in
                 that
                 facultie
                 for
                 his
                 recouerie
                 .
                 The
                 skilfull
                 Lawyer
                 hauing
                 cōmendablie
                 handled
                 the
                 causes
                 and
                 controuersies
                 of
                 many
                 Clients
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 purchase
                 ,
                 or
                 proper
                 case
                 ,
                 trust
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 practise
                 ,
                 but
                 prouideth
                 better
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 the
                 aduice
                 of
                 many
                 men
                 of
                 experience
                 in
                 that
                 profession
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 sicknesse
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 purchase
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 wee
                 thinke
                 our selues
                 wise
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sinne
                 can
                 soone
                 be
                 plaistered
                 ,
                 and
                 Heauen
                 gotten
                 with
                 ease
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 saluation
                 were
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 labouring
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 39
                 Manie
                 are
                 readie
                 to
                 doe
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 also
                 require
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 
                 haue
                 not
                 duties
                 answered
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 must
                 goe
                 forward
                 in
                 duties
                 .
                 Manie
                 will
                 doe
                 no
                 iniurie
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 suffer
                 no
                 iniurie
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 must
                 learne
                 to
                 beare
                 iniuries
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 readier
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 second
                 then
                 to
                 reuenge
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 see
                 their
                 owne
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 see
                 other
                 mens
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 espie
                 not
                 so
                 manie
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 espie
                 .
                 Manie
                 thinke
                 they
                 doe
                 many
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 doe
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 may
                 doe
                 many
                 things
                 good
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 natures
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 corrupt
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 blemish
                 in
                 the
                 affection
                 corrupt
                 the
                 beautie
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 action
                 ▪
                 Manie
                 leaue
                 many
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 manie
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 thinking
                 that
                 all
                 others
                 should
                 le●ue
                 many
                 sinnes
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 should
                 goe
                 foote
                 by
                 foote
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 God
                 giueth
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 measure
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 .
                 Many
                 rebuke
                 a
                 thing
                 rebukable
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 offenders
                 see
                 it
                 not
                 they
                 growe
                 impatient
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 wisedome
                 wee
                 should
                 waite
                 for
                 the
                 turning
                 of
                 the
                 sinner
                 .
                 Manie
                 will
                 forgiue
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 a
                 man
                 relenting
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 great
                 matter
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 dutie
                 in
                 deed
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 God
                 to
                 hope
                 and
                 waite
                 for
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 supporting
                 all
                 infirmities
                 .
                 The
                 naturall
                 affection
                 of
                 parents
                 with
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 hope
                 vse
                 great
                 longanimitie
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 we
                 then
                 vse
                 the
                 same
                 and
                 more
                 in
                 Christianitie
                 ▪
                 For
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 to
                 put
                 vpon
                 them
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 fathers
                 ,
                 of
                 mothers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 brethren
                 and
                 sisters
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 out
                 and
                 sustaine
                 the
                 infirmitie
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 .
                 Many
                 do
                 duties
                 ,
                 forbeare
                 want
                 of
                 duties
                 ,
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 least
                 infirmitie
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 not
                 prie
                 into
                 the
                 
                 defects
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 cannot
                 away
                 to
                 bee
                 adn
                 onished
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 sustaine
                 the
                 rebuke
                 of
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reproch
                 of
                 his
                 enemie
                 ,
                 not
                 looking
                 so
                 much
                 into
                 the
                 affection
                 or
                 manner
                 of
                 doing
                 in
                 the
                 speaker
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 prefiting
                 by
                 the
                 wisdome
                 and
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 marke
                 of
                 a
                 sincere
                 and
                 sanctified
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 40
                 Iudgement
                 being
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 wee
                 can
                 make
                 reasons
                 for
                 our selues
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 others
                 .
                 
              
               
                 41
                 As
                 God
                 giueth
                 worship
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 aduaunce
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 otherwise
                 all
                 our
                 goodly
                 gifts
                 will
                 be
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 gourd
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 locks
                 of
                 Absolom
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 gourd
                 of
                 Ionah
                 did
                 suddenly
                 wither
                 ,
                 not
                 beeing
                 able
                 to
                 keepe
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 parching
                 Sunne
                 ;
                 so
                 our
                 gifts
                 shall
                 suddenly
                 rotte
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 heate
                 of
                 the
                 
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 beautifull
                 things
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 were
                 more
                 proud
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 then
                 profitable
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 shall
                 rather
                 be
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 our
                 destruction
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 helpe
                 vs
                 to
                 our
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 42
                 Whensoeuer
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 generall
                 promise
                 of
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 take
                 
                 it
                 so
                 vniuersally
                 as
                 admitting
                 no
                 exception
                 ,
                 but
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 outward
                 promises
                 doe
                 so
                 farre
                 extend
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 stand
                 with
                 God
                 his
                 glorie
                 and
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 either
                 some
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 failing
                 in
                 obedience
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 saith
                 ,
                 or
                 triall
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 may
                 suspend
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 43
                 Wee
                 must
                 learne
                 by
                 o●r
                 outward
                 senses
                 to
                 espie
                 our
                 inward
                 corruptions
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 
                 doth
                 my
                 sense
                 l●ade
                 me
                 to
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 mine
                 heart
                 hath
                 ledde
                 my
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 corruption
                 hath
                 stolne
                 away
                 mine
                 heart
                 ?
                 or
                 why
                 doth
                 my
                 sense
                 helpe
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 my
                 heart
                 hath
                 gouerned
                 my
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 his
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 guided
                 mine
                 heart
                 ?
                 our
                 outward
                 senses
                 will
                 bew●ay
                 our
                 inward
                 affections
                 .
                 For
                 looke
                 what
                 I
                 loue
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 ;
                 looke
                 what
                 I
                 loue
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 care
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 esteeme
                 not
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 44
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 s●upour
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 not
                 to
                 regard
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 touched
                 with
                 reproches
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 to
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 feare
                 the
                 curses
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 In
                 times
                 past
                 they
                 were
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 in
                 hauing
                 men
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 (
                 euen
                 being
                 dead
                 )
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 prophane
                 ,
                 not
                 esteeming
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 men
                 whilest
                 they
                 be
                 aliue
                 .
              
               
                 Sinne
                 bringeth
                 alwayes
                 it
                 owne
                 punishment
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 neuer
                 wants
                 a
                 tormentor
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 snare
                 ,
                 an
                 assise
                 ,
                 a
                 bench
                 ,
                 a
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 a
                 Iailor
                 ,
                 an
                 hangman
                 to
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Though
                 all
                 Quest-men
                 
                 could
                 be
                 intreated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iudge
                 himselfe
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 yet
                 iudgement
                 and
                 inquirie
                 i●
                 at
                 hand
                 .
                 It
                 intangleth
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 it
                 bindeth
                 and
                 pinnioneth
                 vs
                 with
                 cordes
                 :
                 but
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 it
                 owne
                 reward
                 ,
                 and
                 carrieth
                 an
                 whole
                 court
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 carryeth
                 a
                 sword
                 to
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 a
                 crowne
                 before
                 it selfe
                 to
                 reward
                 it selfe
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 manie
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 merrie
                 cups
                 haue
                 their
                 grieuous
                 gripes
                 ,
                 so
                 manie
                 in
                 the
                 gripes
                 of
                 desperation
                 are
                 refreshed
                 with
                 their
                 cup
                 of
                 consolation
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 he
                 hideth
                 himselfe
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 is
                 gotten
                 at
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 Sergeant
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 conscience
                 :
                 so
                 howsoeuer
                 the
                 godly
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 content
                 themselues
                 to
                 mourne
                 in
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 ende
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 and
                 refreshed
                 with
                 the
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 .
              
               
               
                 45
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 faith
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 no
                 experience
                 of
                 faith
                 but
                 in
                 temptation
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 tarrie
                 vntill
                 our
                 faith
                 be
                 proued
                 by
                 great
                 triall
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 vpon
                 by
                 smaller
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 goodnes
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 faith
                 in
                 greater
                 matters
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 haue
                 faith
                 in
                 lesser
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 first
                 to
                 giue
                 little
                 trials
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 giue
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 46
                 The
                 politike
                 Atheists
                 and
                 disciples
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 raine
                 must
                 come
                 by
                 a
                 coniunction
                 of
                 Planets
                 of
                 necessitie
                 .
                 We
                 graunt
                 the
                 Lord
                 vseth
                 meanes
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 intendeth
                 and
                 remitteth
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 limitation
                 and
                 power
                 .
                 Man
                 in
                 want
                 sueth
                 to
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 the
                 creatures
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 supplie
                 it
                 complaine
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 seeketh
                 to
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 the
                 heauens
                 craue
                 helpe
                 from
                 God
                 as
                 the
                 last
                 refuge
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 we
                 flie
                 immediately
                 ;
                 God
                 as
                 the
                 author
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 our
                 helpe
                 commeth
                 ,
                 heareth
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 the
                 heauens
                 answere
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 relieueth
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 the
                 creatures
                 minister
                 vnto
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 47
                 The
                 Arke
                 had
                 cleane
                 and
                 vncleane
                 beasts
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 had
                 Ishmael
                 and
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Common-wealth
                 true
                 and
                 false
                 subiects
                 ,
                 an
                 house
                 hath
                 thriftie
                 and
                 vnthriftie
                 seruants
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 members
                 and
                 excrements
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 .
              
               
                 48
                 As
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 tenne
                 graines
                 of
                 Pepper
                 bruised
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 quantitie
                 than
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 tenne
                 graines
                 vnbruised
                 (
                 howsoeuer
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 more
                 odoriferous
                 qualitie
                 
                 than
                 hath
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 so
                 in
                 substance
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 faith
                 than
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 Christ
                 
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 it
                 being
                 more
                 vnfolded
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 comfortable
                 than
                 to
                 our
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 49
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 worne
                 controuersie
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Gospell
                 or
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 .
                 We
                 answere
                 both
                 :
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 to
                 prepare
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 to
                 follow
                 after
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 whether
                 
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 gouerne
                 by
                 clemencie
                 or
                 by
                 seueritie
                 .
                 We
                 answere
                 by
                 both
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 in
                 comparison
                 ye
                 aske
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Law
                 or
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 most
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 ,
                 the
                 lenitie
                 or
                 rigour
                 of
                 the
                 iudge
                 most
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 consideration
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 preaching
                 and
                 preached
                 to
                 .
                 The
                 person
                 preaching
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 gift
                 more
                 inclinable
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 did
                 no
                 doubt
                 sometime
                 pipe
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 sometime
                 mourne
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 Iohn
                 did
                 mourne
                 and
                 Christ
                 did
                 pipe
                 ,
                 being
                 ordained
                 of
                 God
                 thereunto
                 .
                 The
                 persons
                 preached
                 to
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 alreadie
                 humbled
                 ,
                 must
                 haue
                 the
                 promises
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 sinne
                 and
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 fallen
                 by
                 securitie
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vrged
                 .
                 This
                 holy
                 mixture
                 and
                 wise
                 order
                 we
                 may
                 obserue
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 50
                 Many
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 profit
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 others
                 It
                 is
                 their
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 
                 must
                 be
                 humbled
                 .
                 Yet
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 his
                 mercie
                 if
                 we
                 profit
                 any
                 way
                 ;
                 howbeit
                 stay
                 not
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 either
                 thou
                 must
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 desire
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 both
                 ,
                 or
                 els
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 profit
                 by
                 none
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 vnnaturall
                 for
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 in
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 againe
                 with
                 the
                 dugge
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 vnseemely
                 to
                 offer
                 the
                 strong
                 mysteries
                 of
                 faith
                 to
                 a
                 childe
                 and
                 nouice
                 in
                 Christ.
                 We
                 must
                 learne
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 discerne
                 good
                 from
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 better
                 from
                 good
                 .
                 Some
                 can
                 dance
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 doth
                 pipe
                 ;
                 some
                 can
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 when
                 Iohn
                 doth
                 mourne
                 ;
                 some
                 can
                 tremble
                 when
                 Paul
                 preacheth
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ;
                 some
                 can
                 reioyce
                 to
                 heare
                 him
                 preach
                 the
                 promises
                 ;
                 some
                 can
                 entertaine
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 commeth
                 with
                 a
                 kisse
                 ;
                 some
                 can
                 profit
                 more
                 when
                 he
                 commeth
                 with
                 a
                 rod.
                 Some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 doctrine
                 be
                 much
                 vsed
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 too
                 profound
                 :
                 some
                 ,
                 if
                 perswasion
                 be
                 vrged
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 learne
                 little
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 alwaies
                 about
                 one
                 matter
                 :
                 some
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 is
                 vehement
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 Heremite
                 too
                 precise
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 follow
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 neede
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 world
                 :
                 some
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Preacher
                 be
                 comfortable
                 ,
                 thinke
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 clawbacke
                 and
                 seeketh
                 for
                 liuing
                 :
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 heare
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 tolerating
                 some
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 time-seruer
                 and
                 man-pleaser
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 heare
                 one
                 zealous
                 and
                 vnwilling
                 to
                 giue
                 any
                 little
                 credit
                 to
                 superstitions
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 factious
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 young
                 and
                 vehement
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 grow
                 wiser
                 and
                 colder
                 in
                 time
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 old
                 and
                 still
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 wants
                 wisedome
                 and
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 doting
                 foole
                 .
                 But
                 wisedome
                 is
                 iustified
                 of
                 all
                 her
                 children
                 ;
                 if
                 doctrine
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 we
                 learne
                 ;
                 if
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 moued
                 ;
                 if
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 humbled
                 ;
                 if
                 promises
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 comforted
                 ;
                 if
                 lenitie
                 ,
                 we
                 thinke
                 God
                 calleth
                 vs
                 in
                 mercie
                 ;
                 if
                 seueritie
                 ,
                 God
                 calleth
                 vs
                 
                 out
                 of
                 securitie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 profit
                 by
                 all
                 in
                 something
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 some
                 in
                 more
                 things
                 and
                 oftner
                 .
              
               
                 51
                 We
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 alwaies
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 
                 presence
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 worship
                 .
                 The
                 fathers
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 walke
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 children
                 alwaies
                 looking
                 on
                 their
                 father
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 hee
                 would
                 haue
                 them
                 doe
                 ,
                 God
                 being
                 present
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 inuisible
                 to
                 nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 visible
                 to
                 faith
                 .
                 Yet
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 presence
                 in
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 because
                 more
                 neerely
                 we
                 bring
                 our selues
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 whiles
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 any
                 holy
                 exercise
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 worship
                 euen
                 in
                 our
                 ordinarie
                 callings
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 carelesse
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 worship
                 to
                 bring
                 our selues
                 into
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 carelesse
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 ordinarie
                 callings
                 .
              
               
                 52
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 difference
                 
                 betweene
                 the
                 godly
                 or
                 vngodly
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 or
                 not
                 tempted
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 pursue
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 greedines
                 of
                 their
                 affections
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 either
                 sin
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 drawne
                 by
                 delay
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 .
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 before
                 feare
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 before
                 lay
                 platformes
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 the
                 godly
                 in
                 sinning
                 finde
                 some
                 paine
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 a
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 thinke
                 of
                 their
                 sinne
                 with
                 shame
                 and
                 griefe
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 put
                 their
                 sinnes
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 die
                 by
                 speaking
                 and
                 doing
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 glorie
                 and
                 gladnes
                 :
                 the
                 wicked
                 blaspheme
                 God
                 in
                 sinning
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 rebuke
                 themselues
                 for
                 sinnes
                 :
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 fiercely
                 and
                 violently
                 pursued
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 so●●ishly
                 and
                 voluntarily
                 infatuated
                 by
                 temptation
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 powre
                 out
                 their
                 spirits
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 in
                 temptation
                 ,
                 the
                 vngodly
                 powre
                 out
                 their
                 spirits
                 to
                 be
                 strengthened
                 in
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Abraham
                 laughed
                 ,
                 Sarah
                 laughed
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 reioyced
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 their
                 promise
                 ,
                 Sarah
                 derided
                 by
                 vnbeliefe
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 promised
                 :
                 Zacharie
                 questioneth
                 with
                 the
                 Angell
                 ,
                 Mary
                 questioneth
                 with
                 the
                 Angell
                 :
                 Zacharie
                 doth
                 it
                 in
                 vnbeliefe
                 ,
                 Mary
                 doth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
                 for
                 her
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 53
                 It
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 how
                 some
                 delighting
                 and
                 lying
                 in
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 will
                 correct
                 the
                 selfe
                 
                 same
                 sinne
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 abide
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 children
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 obserued
                 ,
                 that
                 politike
                 dames
                 ,
                 ciuill
                 housekeepers
                 ,
                 cunning
                 whores
                 secretly
                 bathing
                 their
                 bodies
                 in
                 filthines
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 abide
                 a
                 wāton
                 looke
                 ,
                 or
                 vnchast
                 behauiour
                 in
                 their
                 children
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 these
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 others
                 in
                 time
                 haue
                 blurted
                 out
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 such
                 sinners
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 still
                 giue
                 them
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 glasse
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 .
                 Thou
                 complainest
                 against
                 thy
                 sonne
                 ,
                 thy
                 seruant
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 thy
                 inferiour
                 :
                 but
                 doest
                 thou
                 gouerne
                 him
                 ,
                 hast
                 thou
                 taught
                 ,
                 corrected
                 ,
                 and
                 reformed
                 him
                 ,
                 hast
                 thou
                 gone
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 in
                 godly
                 life
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 hast
                 thou
                 taught
                 him
                 publikely
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 priuately
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 home
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 abroade
                 ?
                 If
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 though
                 thy
                 sonne
                 be
                 a
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 or
                 thy
                 seruant
                 a
                 castaway
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 though
                 not
                 cōuerted
                 his
                 hart
                 ,
                 yet
                 striken
                 him
                 with
                 confusion
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 54
                 It
                 is
                 both
                 the
                 fault
                 and
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 rebuked
                 of
                 a
                 sinne
                 like
                 beasts
                 
                 following
                 the
                 drouer
                 ,
                 or
                 puppits
                 following
                 the
                 play
                 maister
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 but
                 as
                 others
                 doe
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 rather
                 accuse
                 themselues
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 folly
                 ,
                 than
                 excuse
                 themselues
                 of
                 their
                 old
                 fault
                 .
                 For
                 thinking
                 they
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 doe
                 as
                 others
                 doe
                 ;
                 they
                 strengthen
                 rather
                 than
                 weaken
                 the
                 sin
                 ,
                 by
                 ioyning
                 to
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 increasing
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 sinners
                 in
                 that
                 kinde
                 ;
                 whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 for
                 themselues
                 would
                 leaue
                 the
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 offenders
                 would
                 grow
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 well
                 doers
                 being
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 euill
                 doers
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 ashamed
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 not
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 shame
                 ,
                 the
                 sinne
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 sooner
                 left
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 whereof
                 a
                 godly
                 father
                 hearing
                 of
                 an
                 heresie
                 like
                 to
                 spread
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 got
                 as
                 many
                 to
                 subscribe
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 be
                 gotten
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 aduersaries
                 seeing
                 a
                 few
                 holding
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 standing
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 might
                 suspect
                 their
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 ashamed
                 of
                 their
                 defence
                 .
                 And
                 experience
                 proueth
                 ,
                 that
                 sinne
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 die
                 shortly
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nourished
                 of
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 starued
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sinne
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 preuaile
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 entertained
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 and
                 withstood
                 of
                 the
                 fewest
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 beware
                 of
                 following
                 a
                 multitude
                 to
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 55
                 Looke
                 wheresoeuer
                 in
                 Realme
                 ,
                 Citie
                 ,
                 towne
                 ,
                 or
                 household
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 remnant
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Lords
                 seede
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 sustaineth
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 some
                 iniurie
                 ,
                 as
                 Noah
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 worlde
                 ,
                 
                 Lot
                 in
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 Ieremiah
                 among
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 Abraham
                 with
                 his
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 preferued
                 from
                 many
                 iudgements
                 by
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 their
                 eyes
                 shall
                 see
                 them
                 fall
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 world
                 is
                 not
                 couered
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 vntill
                 Noah
                 be
                 prouided
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 Sodome
                 is
                 spared
                 vntill
                 Lot
                 be
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 euen
                 rebuked
                 Kings
                 for
                 his
                 seruant
                 Abrahams
                 sake
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 were
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 infancie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 whilest
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 one
                 or
                 few
                 families
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 the
                 Lorde
                 gouerne
                 and
                 preserue
                 it
                 now
                 vnder
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 peaceably
                 wee
                 waite
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 56
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 euill
                 signe
                 ,
                 when
                 gentlenesse
                 makes
                 vs
                 worse
                 and
                 wanton
                 ,
                 more
                 bold
                 in
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 
                 more
                 remisse
                 in
                 obedience
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 prognosticateth
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 by
                 gentlenesse
                 more
                 free
                 in
                 obedience
                 ,
                 more
                 afraide
                 to
                 disobey
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 as
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 spirituall
                 estate
                 hath
                 caused
                 the
                 Lorde
                 to
                 cause
                 some
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 yoke
                 from
                 their
                 youth
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 are
                 more
                 pliable
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ?
                 Others
                 againe
                 ,
                 not
                 tasting
                 of
                 any
                 crosses
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 beene
                 more
                 vntractable
                 to
                 all
                 good
                 duties
                 .
                 Among
                 many
                 pawnes
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 chiefe
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 his
                 blessings
                 breede
                 in
                 vs
                 humilitie
                 and
                 carefulnes
                 :
                 among
                 manie
                 tokens
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 his
                 benefits
                 breede
                 pride
                 and
                 fluggishnes
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 triall
                 of
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 more
                 wee
                 haue
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 feare
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 care
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 57
                 If
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 will
                 onely
                 be
                 enough
                 to
                 conuince
                 and
                 condemne
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 the
                 worke
                 follow
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 counted
                 an
                 adulterer
                 before
                 the
                 iudgement
                 seate
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 onely
                 looked
                 on
                 his
                 neighbours
                 wife
                 to
                 lust
                 after
                 her
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 good
                 will
                 and
                 desire
                 ,
                 which
                 but
                 for
                 abilitie
                 and
                 occasion
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 good
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 approued
                 and
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 effects
                 follow
                 not
                 so
                 soone
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 excellent
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 doe
                 desire
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 willing
                 minde
                 it
                 is
                 accepted
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 12.
                 and
                 such
                 is
                 our
                 imputation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 our
                 affection
                 :
                 howsoeuer
                 in
                 effects
                 we
                 lagge
                 somewhat
                 behinde
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 that
                 ende
                 ,
                 and
                 perfection
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 Law.
                 Abraham
                 was
                 accepted
                 for
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 Paul
                 reioyceth
                 in
                 nothing
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 58
                 Merchants
                 of
                 one
                 companie
                 ,
                 and
                 partners
                 are
                 partakers
                 alike
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 profites
                 
                 and
                 damages
                 ,
                 which
                 grow
                 of
                 their
                 merchandise
                 :
                 The
                 man
                 and
                 wife
                 ioyned
                 both
                 in
                 marriage
                 ,
                 are
                 both
                 one
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 participate
                 in
                 well
                 and
                 woe
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 societie
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 giueth
                 vs
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 likewise
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 and
                 possesse
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 a
                 Prince
                 marrying
                 a
                 meaner
                 woman
                 ,
                 indoweth
                 her
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 treasure
                 ,
                 &
                 is
                 contēt
                 with
                 her
                 ragges
                 ,
                 purposing
                 now
                 to
                 inuest
                 her
                 with
                 his
                 robes
                 ;
                 So
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 espousing
                 vs
                 most
                 vnworthie
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 content
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 ragges
                 of
                 our
                 vnrighteousnes
                 ,
                 to
                 endow
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 his
                 holines
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 inuest
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 robes
                 of
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 .
                 Indeed
                 some
                 difference
                 is
                 betweene
                 the
                 Merchants
                 and
                 vs
                 ;
                 for
                 both
                 the
                 gaine
                 and
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 trafficke
                 is
                 equall
                 among
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 betweene
                 Christ
                 and
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 gaine
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 is
                 ours
                 ,
                 deserued
                 and
                 purchased
                 by
                 his
                 obedience
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 our
                 deserued
                 death
                 is
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 charged
                 wholly
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 our
                 disobedience
                 hath
                 purchased
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 59
                 Whosoeuer
                 is
                 ioyned
                 in
                 Christ
                 for
                 iustification
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 be
                 ioyned
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 sanctification
                 .
                 
                 Shall
                 we
                 then
                 take
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 an
                 harlot
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 make
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 mansion
                 of
                 diuells
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 doe
                 such
                 iniurie
                 to
                 the
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Shall
                 wee
                 offer
                 such
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Shall
                 wee
                 being
                 rotten
                 imps
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 ingraffed
                 on
                 the
                 stocke
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 willingly
                 cut
                 off
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 rather
                 be
                 fit
                 (
                 for
                 our
                 rottenes
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 on
                 the
                 fire
                 )
                 than
                 for
                 bringing
                 of
                 fruite
                 ,
                 remaine
                 in
                 so
                 sound
                 a
                 roote
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 .
              
               
                 50
                 If
                 Christ
                 his
                 Crosse
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 chariot
                 of
                 Triumph
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 pillar
                 to
                 fasten
                 on
                 the
                 euidence
                 
                 which
                 accused
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 his
                 Passion
                 was
                 so
                 grieuous
                 ,
                 the
                 continuance
                 so
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 the
                 ende
                 so
                 lamentable
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 free
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 guiltinesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 it
                 were
                 great
                 vnthankfulnes
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 all
                 his
                 paines
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 by
                 continuing
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 filthines
                 of
                 our
                 sinne
                 ,
                 whereby
                 though
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 care
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 saluation
                 ,
                 we
                 shew
                 an
                 open
                 contempt
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 precious
                 Passion
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 then
                 worthie
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 whereas
                 we
                 might
                 
                 liue
                 ,
                 wee
                 rather
                 did
                 chuse
                 to
                 die
                 with
                 sinne
                 ;
                 then
                 to
                 liue
                 with
                 Christ.
                 If
                 wee
                 will
                 not
                 ouercome
                 when
                 wee
                 may
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 loose
                 the
                 promised
                 rewards
                 that
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 on●ly
                 presse
                 out
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 it
                 close
                 vp
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 follow
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 and
                 couer
                 it
                 with
                 moules
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 neuer
                 rise
                 vp
                 againe
                 .
                 R●uel
                 .
                 3.
                 5.
                 12.
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 61
                 Though
                 we
                 cannot
                 wholly
                 leaue
                 off
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 kingdome
                 of
                 sinne
                 
                 is
                 weakened
                 in
                 vs
                 Sinne
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 rebell
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 readie
                 to
                 spue
                 out
                 treason
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 rule
                 ouer
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 a
                 serpent
                 cut
                 into
                 many
                 pieces
                 hath
                 but
                 certaine
                 relikes
                 of
                 poyson
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 maimed
                 and
                 mangled
                 members
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 like
                 violence
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 right
                 membred
                 ,
                 so
                 howsoeuer
                 some
                 remnants
                 of
                 sinne
                 sticke
                 in
                 our
                 old
                 ,
                 but
                 martyred
                 Adam
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 such
                 force
                 to
                 exercise
                 it selfe
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 perfect
                 monarchie
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 sole
                 regiment
                 and
                 primacie
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 62
                 Sathan
                 is
                 very
                 wise
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 attempts
                 ,
                 hee
                 taketh
                 the
                 best
                 instruments
                 ,
                 as
                 politike
                 
                 men
                 vse
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 importance
                 .
                 In
                 Paradise
                 he
                 maketh
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 subtill
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 opposeth
                 his
                 strength
                 to
                 the
                 weakest
                 vessell
                 .
                 After
                 being
                 moued
                 to
                 choler
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 deliuerance
                 in
                 Egipt
                 ,
                 he
                 stirres
                 vp
                 no
                 meane
                 parties
                 ,
                 but
                 sorteth
                 out
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 inchanters
                 ,
                 mathematicall
                 heads
                 ,
                 &
                 men
                 of
                 deeper
                 wit
                 and
                 experience
                 .
                 Vnder
                 the
                 Prophets
                 he
                 chuseth
                 Kings
                 and
                 Queenes
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 carrie
                 the
                 traine
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 as
                 the
                 drouer
                 doth
                 his
                 heard
                 .
                 Against
                 Christ
                 he
                 setteth
                 the
                 profound
                 Scribes
                 and
                 learned
                 Pharises
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 chuseth
                 out
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 so
                 cunning
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 disciples
                 being
                 forewarned
                 of
                 that
                 treason
                 ,
                 euery
                 one
                 suspected
                 rather
                 himselfe
                 than
                 Iudas
                 .
              
               
                 63
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 lap
                 vp
                 in
                 one
                 sinne
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 accessarie
                 to
                 that
                 sinne
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 
                 by
                 ministring
                 instruments
                 of
                 sinning
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 commaunding
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 counselling
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 consenting
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 concealing
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 communicating
                 in
                 the
                 bootie
                 gotten
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 commending
                 the
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 not
                 hindering
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 by
                 dissoluing
                 it
                 before
                 a
                 magistrate
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 not
                 admonishing
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 not
                 mourning
                 for
                 the
                 offender
                 ;
                 or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 by
                 not
                 praying
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 heare
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 the
                 malefactor
                 may
                 repent
                 and
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 preserued
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 sinne
                 .
                 When
                 wee
                 are
                 free
                 in
                 euery
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 truely
                 accessarie
                 to
                 the
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 64
                 Wee
                 must
                 beware
                 of
                 drawing
                 a
                 thicke
                 skinne
                 on
                 our
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 searing
                 
                 it
                 vp
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 labour
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 feeling
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 bleeding
                 plight
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 least
                 straine
                 may
                 presse
                 out
                 somewhat
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 we
                 shall
                 soone
                 fall
                 to
                 hardnes
                 of
                 heart
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 lie
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 euerie
                 small
                 crush
                 shrinketh
                 ,
                 and
                 yeeldeth
                 forth
                 pure
                 bloud
                 ,
                 is
                 lesse
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 curable
                 :
                 &
                 as
                 the
                 sore
                 ,
                 which
                 hardly
                 being
                 pressed
                 feeleth
                 nothing
                 there
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 bleeding
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 yeeld
                 ,
                 affording
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 blacke
                 and
                 corrupted
                 bloud
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 curable
                 :
                 Euen
                 so
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 euery
                 checke
                 is
                 melting
                 ,
                 and
                 resolued
                 into
                 godlie
                 griefe
                 ,
                 as
                 feeling
                 the
                 least
                 smart
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 impression
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 correction
                 ,
                 is
                 furthest
                 from
                 hardening
                 ,
                 and
                 neerest
                 to
                 the
                 hearing
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 minde
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 a
                 griping
                 pinch
                 remaineth
                 vnsensible
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 dead
                 blow
                 continueth
                 as
                 one
                 vnremouable
                 as
                 a
                 blocke
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 furthest
                 from
                 recouering
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 a
                 finall
                 obduration
                 .
              
               
                 65
                 Where
                 God
                 his
                 mercies
                 are
                 most
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 there
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 contemned
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 ensue
                 most
                 feareful
                 .
                 The
                 serpent
                 of
                 all
                 beasts
                 the
                 wisest
                 ,
                 abusing
                 that
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 became
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 cursedst
                 .
                 Sodome
                 the
                 beautifull
                 valley
                 ,
                 being
                 puft
                 vp
                 with
                 pride
                 ,
                 became
                 the
                 filthiest
                 pit
                 .
                 The
                 church
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 vision
                 ,
                 not
                 vsing
                 it
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 was
                 as
                 a
                 scattered
                 wildernes
                 ,
                 Ierusalem
                 is
                 an
                 heape
                 of
                 stones
                 ,
                 Sion
                 as
                 a
                 thicket
                 ,
                 the
                 Temple
                 as
                 a
                 vast
                 vessell
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 refusing
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 become
                 the
                 seate
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 The
                 churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 lost
                 their
                 candlesticke
                 ,
                 because
                 light
                 comming
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 loued
                 darknes
                 more
                 than
                 light
                 .
              
               
                 66
                 Vntill
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 feeling
                 the
                 sorrowes
                 of
                 sinnes
                 determineth
                 to
                 arise
                 &
                 goe
                 to
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 word
                 doth
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 Luk
                 :
                 15.
                 in
                 the
                 lost
                 child
                 :
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 feeling
                 the
                 sorrowes
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   will
                   arise
                   and
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   father
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                 world
                 crieth
                 with
                 Festus
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 besides
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 too
                 much
                 learning
                 hath
                 made
                 him
                 mad
                 .
                 So
                 farre
                 differ
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 67
                 As
                 the
                 Serpent
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 instrument
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 ●o
                 sinne
                 retayneth
                 still
                 a
                 qualitie
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Serpent
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 it
                 windeth
                 round
                 about
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 it
                 would
                 imbrace
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 playeth
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 tayle
                 it
                 doth
                 sting
                 vs.
                 For
                 the
                 sorrowes
                 which
                 belong
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 commonly
                 accompanie
                 the
                 fact
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 fault
                 already
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 doggeth
                 the
                 conscience
                 to
                 sting
                 it
                 to
                 death
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 most
                 aduantage
                 ,
                 for
                 sinne
                 taketh
                 occasion
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 deceiueth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 s●ayeth
                 vs.
                 And
                 let
                 not
                 him
                 thinke
                 that
                 findeth
                 not
                 a
                 present
                 controlement
                 of
                 conscience
                 for
                 euery
                 sinne
                 committed
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 offended
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 o●t
                 suffered
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 slumber
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 might
                 more
                 perfitly
                 awake
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 68
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 are
                 to
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 Resurrection
                 is
                 their
                 day
                 of
                 Redemption
                 .
                 
                 Their
                 iudgement
                 day
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 was
                 iudged
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 were
                 iudged
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 now
                 damned
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 shall
                 haue
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 so
                 now
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 saued
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 haue
                 the
                 full
                 testimonie
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yea
                 with
                 Christ
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 assistants
                 in
                 iudg●●●●●
                 to
                 condemne
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 from
                 comming
                 into
                 iudgement
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 .
              
               
                 69
                 Bersillai
                 hauing
                 done
                 a
                 great
                 benefit
                 to
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 could
                 no●
                 〈◊〉
                 estimation
                 how
                 sufficiently
                 to
                 recompence
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 referred
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 ●eat
                 Salomons
                 table
                 ,
                 
                 Bersillai
                 thought
                 in
                 himselfe
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 recompence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 re●use
                 〈…〉
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 both
                 in
                 Dauids
                 estimation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Bersillaie●
                 opinion
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 Salomons
                 table
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 glorious
                 a
                 benefit
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 Christ
                 his
                 table
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 Salomon
                 but
                 a
                 greater
                 than
                 Salomon
                 is
                 present
                 ?
              
               
                 70
                 It
                 is
                 our
                 corruption
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 grieued
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 suffer
                 as
                 ●el-doers
                 ,
                 than
                 
                 when
                 we
                 suffer
                 for
                 euil-doing
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 logicke
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 grieued
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 thus
                 dealt
                 with
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 neuer
                 deserued
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 I
                 done
                 any
                 thing
                 worthy
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 grieued
                 me
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 had
                 beene
                 punished
                 .
                 Thou
                 speakest
                 like
                 a
                 foolish
                 man
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 when
                 to
                 be
                 grieued
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 ●ot
                 to
                 be
                 grieued
                 .
                 For
                 whether
                 is
                 it
                 better
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 when
                 thy
                 conscience
                 is
                 free
                 and
                 suffereth
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 with
                 thy
                 outward
                 affliction
                 thou
                 art
                 afflicted
                 also
                 of
                 thine
                 owne
                 heart
                 ?
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 glorious
                 thing
                 to
                 suffer
                 
                 for
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 wherein
                 thy
                 cause
                 of
                 griefe
                 is
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 ignominious
                 thing
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 euill
                 doing
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 griefe
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 rather
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 affliction
                 than
                 affliction
                 itselfe
                 should
                 grieue●
                 hee
                 ,
                 then
                 affliction
                 without
                 cause
                 of
                 affliction
                 being
                 for
                 God
                 his
                 cause
                 should
                 rather
                 comfort
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 71
                 Companie
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 thing
                 and
                 worst
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ▪
                 how
                 much
                 and
                 how
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 are
                 men
                 beholding
                 to
                 it
                 ?
                 it
                 maketh
                 and
                 marreth
                 whatsoeuer
                 commeth
                 neere
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 as
                 wormes
                 do
                 easily
                 breede
                 in
                 the
                 softest
                 wood
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 it
                 commonly
                 spoyle
                 the
                 best
                 ●●●●sition
                 .
              
               
                 72
                 When
                 we
                 haue
                 any
                 crosse
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 lucke
                 say
                 we
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 that
                 luck
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 prouidence
                 as
                 I
                 iudge
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 often
                 more
                 worth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 than
                 all
                 our
                 substance
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 the
                 reason
                 seemeth
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 most
                 forcible
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 necessitie
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 thinke
                 ,
                 a
                 cold
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 should
                 hardly
                 perswade
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 argument
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 that
                 if
                 ye
                 did
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 ye
                 should
                 see
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 sure
                 as
                 your
                 life
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 smile
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 it
                 is
                 sure
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 our
                 necessitie
                 causeth
                 vs
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 remedie
                 ,
                 the
                 asking
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 prayer
                 doth
                 assure
                 vs
                 to
                 obtaine
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 .
              
               
                 73
                 Herein
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 children
                 and
                 bastards
                 ,
                 that
                 originall
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 
                 refused
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 roote
                 as
                 rottennes
                 ,
                 the
                 branch
                 as
                 dust
                 ,
                 the
                 bud
                 as
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 the
                 fruite
                 as
                 despaire
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 elect
                 being
                 ouerturned
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 then
                 ariseth
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 it
                 both
                 the
                 blossoms
                 of
                 rising
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sweete
                 smelling
                 fruite
                 of
                 conuersion
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 74
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 priuie
                 pride
                 will
                 corrupt
                 it
                 ,
                 nothing
                 so
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 lye
                 will
                 couer
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 priuie
                 pride
                 cast
                 the
                 Angels
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 exiled
                 Adam
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 
                 ouerthrew
                 the
                 deerest
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 most
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 
                 the
                 last
                 but
                 most
                 fierie
                 temptation
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 was
                 assaulted
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 seene
                 
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 is
                 espied
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 it
                 commeth
                 with
                 greatest
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereas
                 other
                 sinnes
                 come
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 sinne
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 childe
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 last
                 .
                 For
                 euen
                 when
                 all
                 sinnes
                 seeme
                 to
                 bleede
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 graces
                 seeme
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
                 herein
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 proude
                 ,
                 that
                 sinne
                 is
                 so
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 so
                 abundant
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 75
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 still
                 to
                 attend
                 vpon
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 although
                 we
                 feele
                 not
                 that
                 inward
                 ioy
                 and
                 working
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 we
                 haue
                 felt
                 ,
                 or
                 desire
                 to
                 feele
                 .
                 The
                 preaching
                 
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 God
                 his
                 ordinance
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 hath
                 no●
                 wrought
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 worke
                 not
                 presently
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 worke
                 hereafter
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 sermon
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 work
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 in
                 all
                 obedience
                 attend
                 on
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 euery
                 man
                 ,
                 watch
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 be
                 diligent
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 runne
                 to
                 euery
                 sermon
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 conueniently
                 ,
                 because
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 touch
                 vs
                 not
                 by
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 through
                 such
                 a
                 sermon
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 may
                 touch
                 vs
                 by
                 another
                 .
                 Let
                 euery
                 one
                 therefore
                 thus
                 meditate
                 with
                 himselfe
                 :
                 Though
                 I
                 hearing
                 am
                 as
                 dead
                 as
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 feele
                 as
                 little
                 as
                 a
                 blocke
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 must
                 heare
                 still
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 his
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 heare
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 obey
                 his
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 I
                 goe
                 an
                 hundred
                 times
                 without
                 any
                 profit
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 neuer
                 goe
                 without
                 some
                 peace
                 ,
                 because
                 though
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 desired
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 of
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 vnder
                 the
                 dressing
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 good
                 time
                 I
                 shall
                 bring
                 foorth
                 fruite
                 .
                 But
                 thou
                 wilt
                 replie
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 happily
                 sometime
                 feele
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 short
                 and
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 haue
                 fallen
                 away
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 feare
                 I
                 shall
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 naturall
                 vine
                 I
                 shall
                 prooue
                 wilde
                 and
                 an
                 vnnaturall
                 branch
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 will
                 purge
                 thee
                 and
                 prune
                 thee
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 dresse
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 euer
                 thou
                 hadst
                 any
                 working
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 haue
                 more
                 :
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 only
                 bring
                 forth
                 Christ
                 being
                 graffed
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 fruite
                 also
                 being
                 trimmed
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 Onely
                 seeke
                 thou
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 faile
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 vse
                 thou
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 pruning
                 knife
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 worke
                 on
                 thee
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 at
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 76
                 Great
                 is
                 our
                 corruption
                 ,
                 which
                 turneth
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 wantonnes
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 
                 his
                 bounteous
                 liberalitie
                 in
                 outward
                 things
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 serue
                 our
                 sinne
                 ,
                 whilest
                 abundance
                 in
                 the
                 vnsanctified
                 bringeth
                 an
                 inglutting
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 the
                 inglutting
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 breedeth
                 vnthankfulnes
                 ,
                 vnthankfulnes
                 causeth
                 coldnes
                 ,
                 coldnes
                 beginneth
                 carelesnes
                 ,
                 carelesnes
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 hardnes
                 of
                 heart
                 and
                 vtter
                 prophanenes
                 ,
                 and
                 prophanenes
                 ripeneth
                 vs
                 for
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 77
                 Our
                 owne
                 kindred
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 draw
                 vs
                 most
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 often
                 hindereth
                 vs
                 most
                 from
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 Satans
                 policie
                 when
                 he
                 cannot
                 preuaile
                 against
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 vndermine
                 vs
                 with
                 nature
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 suborned
                 Lots
                 daughters
                 against
                 their
                 father
                 ,
                 Iobs
                 wife
                 against
                 Iob
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 owne
                 kinsfolke
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 Kain
                 against
                 
                   Abel
                   ,
                   Ishmael
                
                 against
                 
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   Esau
                
                 against
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 the
                 eleuen
                 brethren
                 against
                 
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   Ioab
                
                 against
                 
                   Abner
                   ,
                   Saul
                
                 against
                 ●onathan
                 .
              
               
                 78
                 If
                 we
                 count
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 benefit
                 to
                 receiue
                 a
                 Nobleman
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 appertaining
                 to
                 the
                 Nobilitie
                 into
                 our
                 house
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 may
                 after
                 gratifie
                 vs
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 we
                 thinke
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 iniurie
                 to
                 
                 hurt
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 royall
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 withstand
                 one
                 of
                 princely
                 linage
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 a
                 dignitie
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 entertaine
                 the
                 Saints
                 allianced
                 to
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ?
                 what
                 a
                 traiterous
                 villanie
                 were
                 it
                 traiterously
                 to
                 offer
                 violence
                 to
                 one
                 fearing
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 royall
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Lord●
                 linage
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 accompteth
                 as
                 mother
                 ,
                 brother
                 ,
                 or
                 sister
                 ?
              
               
                 79
                 Vntill
                 we
                 are
                 fully
                 staied
                 in
                 minde
                 with
                 a
                 contentation
                 of
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 
                 neuer
                 be
                 very
                 godly
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 our
                 minde
                 be
                 about
                 liuing
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 too
                 little
                 for
                 our
                 estate
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 our
                 hearts
                 wander
                 as
                 being
                 stollen
                 away
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 whe●
                 we
                 abound
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 neuer
                 aspire
                 to
                 the
                 spirituall
                 power
                 of
                 true
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 most
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 vpon
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 free
                 to
                 striue
                 in
                 trauaile
                 against
                 ou●
                 owne
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 peace
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 point
                 for
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 being
                 content
                 with
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 we
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 portion
                 ,
                 thy
                 word
                 haue
                 I
                 chosen
                 as
                 mine
                 inheritance
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 thy
                 kingdome
                 is
                 my
                 principall
                 labour
                 ,
                 thy
                 face
                 is
                 th●
                 chiefest
                 thing
                 I
                 seeke
                 for
                 ,
                 thy
                 fauour
                 is
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 mine
                 heart
                 .
              
               
               
                 80
                 To
                 haue
                 that
                 measure
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 vse
                 such
                 meanes
                 as
                 
                 are
                 warrantable
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 good
                 meanes
                 wee
                 must
                 vse
                 a
                 right
                 heart
                 ;
                 neither
                 trusting
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 least
                 wee
                 be
                 worldly
                 minded
                 ,
                 neither
                 mistrusting
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 least
                 wee
                 be
                 murmurers
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 vprightnes
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 be
                 iust
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 euery
                 iust
                 title
                 claiming
                 our
                 owne
                 interest
                 ,
                 but
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 remitting
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 for
                 pities
                 sake
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 God
                 remitteth
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 81
                 As
                 wee
                 truely
                 shew
                 our selues
                 to
                 hate
                 sinne
                 ;
                 we
                 loue
                 the
                 contrarie
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 truly
                 loue
                 vertue
                 when
                 we
                 abhorre
                 the
                 contrarie
                 sinne
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 indeed
                 hate
                 sinne
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 
                 hate
                 euery
                 little
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 sinne
                 ;
                 and
                 wee
                 truly
                 loue
                 vertue
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 seeke
                 and
                 receiue
                 euery
                 little
                 meane
                 helping
                 to
                 that
                 vertue
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 euill
                 companie
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 carefully
                 auoide
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 wee
                 haue
                 either
                 some
                 speciall
                 calling
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 particular
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 onely
                 priuiledge
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 behalfe
                 .
              
               
                 82
                 It
                 is
                 daungerous
                 to
                 proceede
                 in
                 iudgement
                 against
                 a
                 man
                 vpon
                 a
                 bare
                 suspition
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 no
                 proofe
                 can
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 loath
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 so
                 enter
                 iudgement
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 way
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 iudge
                 good
                 men
                 vndeseruedly
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 deseruedly
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 suspected
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 Lorde
                 hath
                 therefore
                 appointed
                 ,
                 that
                 rather
                 an
                 offender
                 not
                 conuicted
                 of
                 offence
                 should
                 goe
                 vnpunished
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 vpon
                 surmise
                 should
                 suffer
                 ,
                 least
                 so
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 should
                 oft
                 come
                 into
                 vndeserued
                 danger
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 wicked
                 shall
                 be
                 sunke
                 in
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 moued
                 with
                 God
                 his
                 
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 yet
                 whatsoeuer
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 spinne
                 a
                 threed
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 hatch
                 an
                 egge
                 of
                 poyson
                 to
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 83
                 Men
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 wrath
                 when
                 they
                 pray
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 pleasing
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
                 For
                 as
                 when
                 an
                 Instrument
                 is
                 played
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 being
                 out
                 of
                 tune
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 jarre
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 noise
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 pleasing
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 should
                 heare
                 it
                 :
                 No
                 more
                 are
                 our
                 prayers
                 pleasing
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lorde
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 contention
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 cannot
                 abide
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 84
                 When
                 one
                 hath
                 broken
                 an
                 arme
                 or
                 legge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 healed
                 againe
                 ;
                 will
                 that
                 man
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 lift
                 withall
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 doth
                 with
                 that
                 other
                 arme
                 which
                 is
                 strong
                 and
                 perfect
                 in
                 
                 health
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 spare
                 it
                 still
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 hee
                 bring
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 ioynt
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 worse
                 to
                 heale
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 :
                 So
                 ,
                 when
                 enemies
                 are
                 made
                 friends
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 beare
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 giue
                 themselues
                 leaue
                 to
                 speake
                 anie
                 nipping
                 words
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 fall
                 out
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 contention
                 will
                 be
                 worse
                 then
                 it
                 first
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 85
                 Wee
                 desire
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 to
                 doe
                 dutie
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 may
                 receiue
                 like
                 proportion
                 
                 againe
                 ;
                 which
                 thing
                 in
                 praying
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 ought
                 much
                 to
                 moue
                 vs.
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 pray
                 for
                 others
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 ;
                 So
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Law
                 are
                 wee
                 to
                 bee
                 prayed
                 for
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 all
                 being
                 bound
                 vpon
                 paine
                 of
                 Gods
                 highnes
                 displeasure
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 86
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 selfe-will
                 that
                 breeds
                 selfe-loue
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 selfe-loue
                 that
                 brings
                 a
                 selfe-will
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 selfe-will
                 bewrayes
                 pride
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 monster
                 of
                 diuers
                 heads
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 proud
                 in
                 arrogating
                 that
                 to
                 themselues
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 :
                 some
                 haue
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 boast
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 thinke
                 they
                 proceed
                 of
                 themselues
                 :
                 some
                 thinke
                 their
                 gifts
                 proceed
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 deserts
                 :
                 some
                 acknowledge
                 Gods
                 gifts
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 and
                 vndeserued
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 they
                 are
                 proud
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 87
                 It
                 is
                 strange
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 abide
                 to
                 be
                 threatned
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 can
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 naturally
                 wee
                 rather
                 desire
                 the
                 lesse
                 euill
                 ;
                 or
                 we
                 would
                 leuer
                 bee
                 admonished
                 of
                 an
                 euill
                 ,
                 then
                 punished
                 with
                 an
                 euill
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 threatning
                 forewarnes
                 ,
                 but
                 plagueth
                 not
                 ,
                 an
                 affliction
                 punisheth
                 rather
                 than
                 forewarneth
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 this
                 bewrayes
                 the
                 great
                 pride
                 of
                 mans
                 heart
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 rather
                 be
                 pressed
                 vnder
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 reproued
                 of
                 a
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 88
                 In
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 mariage
                 choise
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 foure
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 
                 looke
                 the
                 woman
                 be
                 religious
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 be
                 chaste
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 be
                 louing
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 be
                 an
                 huswife
                 .
                 For
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 cast
                 them
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 refused
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 want
                 them
                 we
                 must
                 remēber
                 godlines
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 dowrie
                 .
              
               
               
                 89
                 As
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 haue
                 the
                 greatest
                 ●l●ssing●
                 ,
                 so
                 haue
                 they
                 oft
                 the
                 greatest
                 crosses
                 :
                 
                 which
                 would
                 seeme
                 strange
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 his
                 wisdome
                 must
                 stay
                 our
                 ranging
                 wits
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 therefore
                 to
                 promise
                 this
                 assurance
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 belong
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 most
                 comfort
                 vs
                 ,
                 though
                 affliction
                 so
                 belongs
                 to
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 90
                 Because
                 a
                 truth
                 may
                 be
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 an
                 whole
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 many
                 
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 of
                 purpose
                 ,
                 open
                 the
                 doore
                 to
                 many
                 heresies
                 .
              
               
                 91
                 As
                 in
                 receiuing
                 of
                 a
                 purgation
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 thinke
                 himselfe
                 sicker
                 then
                 in
                 receiuing
                 
                 a
                 cordiall
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 incident
                 to
                 troubled
                 mindes
                 to
                 thinke
                 themselues
                 worse
                 in
                 hearing
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 both
                 their
                 title
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promises
                 more
                 appertaine
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 92
                 As
                 no
                 gift
                 or
                 bribe
                 doth
                 so
                 much
                 whet
                 vp
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Physition
                 ,
                 or
                 skilfull
                 
                 Lawyer
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 r●lie
                 and
                 rest
                 in
                 their
                 Arte
                 and
                 faithfulnes
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 doe
                 farre
                 more
                 then
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 :
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 doth
                 more
                 drawe
                 out
                 more
                 assurance
                 from
                 GOD
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 hee
                 seeth
                 that
                 throughly
                 and
                 confidently
                 ,
                 yet
                 with
                 all
                 humilitie
                 we
                 depend
                 vpon
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 93
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 danger
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 priuate
                 offence
                 publike
                 ,
                 because
                 priuate
                 offences
                 would
                 be
                 priuately
                 admonished
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 our
                 priuate
                 dealing
                 the
                 
                 sinne
                 doth
                 still
                 growe
                 ,
                 then
                 wee
                 are
                 rather
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 hole
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 loose
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 offender
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 (
                 not
                 wee
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 )
                 haue
                 published
                 their
                 owne
                 names
                 .
              
               
                 94
                 Although
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 accept
                 persons
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 difference
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 some
                 are
                 more
                 capable
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 tooke
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 but
                 two
                 ,
                 ●●d
                 those
                 of
                 choise
                 :
                 shewing
                 and
                 teaching
                 vs
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 wee
                 must
                 auoide
                 popularitie
                 ,
                 to
                 seeke
                 our
                 owne
                 ▪
                 glorie
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 hinder
                 God
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 nor
                 cease
                 to
                 doe
                 pure
                 things
                 before
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 their
                 faithfulnes
                 haue
                 vpright
                 harts
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 wisdome
                 can
                 discerne
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 iustructed
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 95
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 haue
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 pricke
                 of
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 a
                 needle
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 wound
                 with
                 the
                 dint
                 of
                 a
                 sword
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 bee
                 stung
                 with
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 :
                 
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 hissed
                 a●
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 hauing
                 lost
                 his
                 tongue
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 drinke
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 gall
                 and
                 poyson
                 to
                 the
                 dregges
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 drinke
                 of
                 a
                 cup
                 ,
                 the
                 bitte●nes
                 whereof
                 is
                 drawne
                 out
                 ,
                 &
                 Balme
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 steed
                 of
                 ●t
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 drop
                 a
                 fewe
                 teares
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 sweate
                 drops
                 of
                 bloud
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 grieued
                 in
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 heauie
                 vnto
                 death
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 feele
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 sinne
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 but
                 discharged
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 sinne
                 committed
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 sustained
                 in
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 96
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 thing
                 to
                 looke
                 to
                 ones
                 hart
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 especially
                 for
                 vncleannes
                 euen
                 
                 creeping
                 vpon
                 vs
                 in
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 most
                 holy
                 persons
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 one
                 shall
                 desire
                 in
                 comforting
                 afflicted
                 mindes
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 rather
                 with
                 women
                 then
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 beautifull
                 women
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 rich
                 women
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 with
                 poore
                 women
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 very
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 matter
                 to
                 humble
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 97
                 The
                 diuell
                 is
                 a
                 skilfull
                 pyrate
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 emptie
                 Barkes
                 he
                 neuer
                 makes
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 po●sed
                 and
                 furnished
                 with
                 best
                 wares
                 ,
                 those
                 he
                 pursues
                 with
                 maine
                 sailes
                 :
                 so
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 nothing
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 diuell
                 esteemes
                 them
                 no
                 preye
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 once
                 wee
                 be
                 fraught
                 with
                 Gods
                 graces
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 malignes
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 hoysteth
                 euery
                 saile
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 vs
                 as
                 his
                 spoyle
                 .
              
               
                 98
                 No
                 man
                 hath
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 memorie
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 shall
                 forget
                 a
                 benefit
                 ;
                 no
                 man
                 hath
                 so
                 ill
                 
                 a
                 memorie
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 shall
                 remember
                 an
                 iniurie
                 .
              
               
                 99
                 It
                 is
                 worthie
                 to
                 be
                 marked
                 that
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   flie
                   Fornication
                
                 :
                 and
                 Iame●
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   resist
                   the
                
                 
                 diuell
                 :
                 for
                 Fornication
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 stood
                 long
                 withall
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 put
                 our
                 safetie
                 out
                 of
                 question
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 flee
                 all
                 occasions
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 contrariwise
                 Sathan
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 fled
                 from
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 will
                 embolden
                 him
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 resisted
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
               
                 100
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 maruellous
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 zealous
                 in
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 
                 40
                 or
                 50
                 yeares
                 should
                 be
                 honest
                 and
                 hold
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 but
                 haue
                 no
                 such
                 vigor
                 as
                 before
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 euen
                 his
                 heate
                 is
                 mixed
                 much
                 with
                 heate
                 of
                 youth
                 ,
                 which
                 shooteth
                 and
                 thrusteth
                 out
                 a
                 little
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 heate
                 and
                 outward
                 shew
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 afterward
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 godlines
                 being
                 sounder
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 lesse
                 vehement
                 but
                 farre
                 more
                 solid
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 his
                 pure
                 zeale
                 being
                 naked
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 his
                 yong
                 heate
                 forsakes
                 him
                 ,
                 seemeth
                 happily
                 to
                 be
                 lesse
                 ,
                 but
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 sound
                 and
                 substantiall
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 101
                 It
                 may
                 seeme
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 moued
                 with
                 the
                 sermons
                 of
                 godlie
                 
                 men
                 at
                 our
                 first
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 we
                 haue
                 long
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 find
                 ourselues
                 so
                 coldly
                 and
                 seldome
                 mou●d
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 our
                 first
                 entrie
                 to
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 combustible
                 matter
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 euery
                 little
                 sparke
                 of
                 fire
                 would
                 inflame
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 such
                 great
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 principle
                 of
                 knowledge
                 did
                 affresh
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 prophanenes
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 precept
                 tooke
                 hold
                 on
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 afterward
                 being
                 much
                 purged
                 and
                 clensed
                 both
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 lightly
                 moued
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 soone
                 caried
                 away
                 ,
                 euery
                 course
                 di●t
                 will
                 not
                 satisfie
                 vs
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 sweetest
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 sprout
                 out
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 
                 are
                 as
                 yong
                 plant●
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 rising
                 spring
                 out
                 more
                 sensibly
                 ,
                 though
                 lesse
                 substantially
                 ,
                 whereas
                 old
                 plants
                 spring
                 not
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 sight
                 and
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 grow
                 into
                 a
                 more
                 firme
                 and
                 solide
                 substance
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 sprout
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 sensible
                 ioy
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 as
                 vnacquainted
                 with
                 that
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 we
                 bring
                 forth
                 greater
                 fruites
                 ,
                 things
                 not
                 so
                 sensible
                 vnto
                 our
                 feeling
                 .
              
               
                 102
                 God
                 doth
                 alwaies
                 heare
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 
                 their
                 desires
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 yet
                 certainely
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 and
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 103
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 haue
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 ending
                 in
                 godlines
                 .
                 
                 For
                 Paul
                 begun
                 euilly
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 ended
                 well
                 :
                 Iudas
                 began
                 well
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 ended
                 ill
                 .
              
               
                 104
                 Many
                 men
                 will
                 praise
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 shall
                 find
                 a
                 faithfull
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 doth
                 more
                 
                   negotiari
                   in
                   suo
                
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   otiari
                   in
                   alieno
                   opere
                
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 bids
                 vs
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 one
                 field
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 go
                 gleane
                 in
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 105
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 faultie
                 that
                 let
                 the
                 Sunne
                 go
                 downe
                 on
                 their
                 wrath
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 become
                 
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 let
                 the
                 Moone
                 change
                 on
                 their
                 wrath
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 good
                 man
                 for
                 speaking
                 good
                 things
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 time
                 be
                 faultie
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 become
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 speake
                 wicked
                 things
                 with
                 a
                 wicked
                 heart
                 ?
              
               
                 106
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 with
                 a
                 silly
                 Sheepe
                 to
                 feede
                 in
                 a
                 low
                 pasture
                 with
                 peace
                 and
                 quietnes
                 ,
                 
                 than
                 with
                 the
                 sturdie
                 Bull
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 fat
                 pasture
                 with
                 a
                 continuall
                 baiting
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 with
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 little
                 with
                 ioy
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 to
                 haue
                 much
                 with
                 terrour
                 of
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 107
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 patterne
                 for
                 Chaplaines
                 ,
                 who
                 spared
                 not
                 his
                 Lord
                 and
                 
                 Maister
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 108
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 grow
                 to
                 be
                 parched
                 heathes
                 ,
                 or
                 flintie
                 rocks
                 ,
                 that
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 
                 grace
                 fall
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 cannot
                 be
                 softned
                 .
              
               
                 109
                 The
                 Lord
                 doth
                 often
                 let
                 the
                 wicked
                 liue
                 in
                 iudgement
                 for
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 
                 terrour
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 iudgements
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 110
                 Many
                 seeke
                 the
                 world
                 before
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 preposterous
                 order
                 
                 they
                 lose
                 both
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God.
                 Some
                 indeed
                 seeke
                 first
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 ●ase
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 111
                 Many
                 play
                 the
                 diuels
                 registers
                 in
                 espying
                 the
                 weakenesses
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                 worme
                 of
                 conscience
                 shall
                 eate
                 vp
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 112
                 We
                 seeke
                 as
                 Demas
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 loth
                 to
                 forgoe
                 the
                 world
                 than
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 
                 Lots
                 wife
                 ,
                 who
                 caried
                 away
                 her
                 body
                 from
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 her
                 soule
                 and
                 affections
                 behind
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 therefore
                 to
                 professe
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 we
                 will
                 performe
                 .
              
               
                 113
                 We
                 must
                 so
                 hide
                 our
                 treasure
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 world
                 strip
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 keepe
                 it
                 
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 did
                 ,
                 whom
                 when
                 the
                 world
                 did
                 search
                 from
                 top
                 to
                 toe
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 veine
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 they
                 not
                 finde
                 this
                 treasure
                 .
              
               
               
                 114
                 God
                 dealeth
                 with
                 vs
                 as
                 a
                 louing
                 father
                 with
                 his
                 prodigall
                 sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 
                 cannot
                 get
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 duties
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 hire
                 vs
                 to
                 do
                 well
                 .
                 Seeing
                 then
                 God
                 bargaineth
                 so
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 giue
                 vs
                 more
                 for
                 our
                 seruice
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 diuels
                 are
                 ready
                 or
                 able
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 receiue
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 will
                 giue
                 vs
                 for
                 euery
                 peny
                 an
                 hūdred
                 folde
                 .
              
               
                 115
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 leaue
                 ,
                 or
                 lend
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 a
                 through
                 ▪
                 fare
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 hauing
                 sold
                 
                 an
                 house
                 may
                 come
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 owner
                 &
                 dweller
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 :
                 So
                 we
                 may
                 doe
                 sinne
                 againe
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 will
                 continue
                 in
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 116
                 We
                 must
                 leaue
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 one
                 dore
                 is
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 twentie
                 for
                 Satan
                 ,
                 one
                 poyson
                 is
                 enough
                 
                 to
                 destroy
                 ,
                 one
                 plague-sore
                 will
                 destroy
                 vs
                 :
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 wholly
                 emptied
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 least
                 wee
                 be
                 like
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 emptieth
                 his
                 mouth
                 of
                 filthines
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 taste
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 sweete
                 medicines
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 stomacke
                 is
                 not
                 emptied
                 ,
                 filthines
                 comes
                 againe
                 .
              
               
                 117
                 Oh
                 Lord
                 iudge
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 iudge
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 oh
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   so
                   loued
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   nor
                   set
                   by
                   the
                   Sabbaths
                   as
                   I
                   should
                   doe
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   I
                   haue
                   felt
                   exceeding
                   pettishnes
                   where
                   I
                   did
                   owe
                   dutie
                   ,
                   and
                   hardnes
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   where
                   I
                   should
                   haue
                   pitied
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Besides
                   exceeding
                   filthy
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   most
                   dangerously
                   did
                   I
                   offend
                   in
                   ,
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   My
                   prayers
                   are
                   more
                   monkish
                   then
                   powerfull
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Great
                   hypocrisie
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   vaineglory
                   in
                   speech
                   hath
                   ouertaken
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Good
                   Lord
                   strengthen
                   me
                   to
                   auoyd
                   these
                   things
                   :
                
                 
                   1
                   Customable
                   praying
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Vaine-glorious
                   speaking
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Desire
                   of
                   being
                   from
                   the
                   meanes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Good
                   Lord
                   strengthen
                   me
                   to
                   doe
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   To
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   a
                   contemplatiue
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   To
                   keepe
                   my selfe
                   in
                   fasting
                   ,
                   mine
                   eyes
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   To
                   meditate
                   of
                   *
                   speciall
                   things
                   without
                   superstition
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   To
                   remember
                   my
                   former
                   couenants
                   .
                
              
               
                 118
                 Wee
                 must
                 endeuour
                 to
                 discerne
                 betweene
                 one
                 sinne
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 qualities
                 
                 and
                 circumstances
                 following
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 for
                 circumstances
                 make
                 euery
                 sinne
                 greater
                 or
                 smaller
                 .
              
               
                 119
                 Being
                 asked
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 childe
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 children
                 be
                 regenerated
                 ?
                 
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 in
                 hope
                 so
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 roote
                 being
                 holie
                 ,
                 the
                 branches
                 are
                 holie
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 parents
                 being
                 holie
                 ,
                 the
                 seede
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor
                 :
                 7.
                 yet
                 here
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 that
                 holines
                 which
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 couenant
                 .
              
               
                 120
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 affection
                 when
                 wee
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 occasion
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 God
                 neuer
                 ceaseth
                 in
                 offering
                 good
                 occasions
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 often
                 cease
                 in
                 hauing
                 good
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 121
                 When
                 a
                 poore
                 man
                 contemptuously
                 in
                 his
                 charge
                 had
                 denyed
                 him
                 his
                 tithe
                 ,
                 hee
                 
                 saide
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 charge
                 me
                 with
                 want
                 of
                 dutie
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 supplie
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 hinder
                 my
                 successors
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 pay
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 thinke
                 I
                 respect
                 gaine
                 more
                 then
                 mercie
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 mans
                 boxe
                 .
              
               
                 122
                 Concerning
                 our
                 studie
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 a
                 speciall
                 working
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 Philosophie
                 
                 is
                 made
                 vnto
                 vs
                 so
                 vnsauorie
                 ,
                 and
                 Diuinitie
                 so
                 sweet
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 studies
                 generall
                 precepts
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 make
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 auoiding
                 foolish
                 quiddities
                 ,
                 wherby
                 manie
                 studie
                 Philosophie
                 ,
                 as
                 heretikes
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 who
                 chuse
                 that
                 which
                 confirmeth
                 their
                 heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 123
                 We
                 then
                 doe
                 truly
                 apprehend
                 by
                 faith
                 Christ
                 dying
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 when
                 we
                 feele
                 
                 sinne
                 dye
                 in
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 124
                 A
                 good
                 man
                 being
                 vehement
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 speeches
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 
                 be
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 125
                 Euen
                 as
                 hauing
                 a
                 wheale
                 in
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 another
                 
                 let
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 our selues
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 we
                 deale
                 with
                 the
                 smallest
                 infirmities
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 doe
                 it
                 with
                 great
                 tendernes
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 desire
                 rather
                 to
                 admonish
                 themselues
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 admonished
                 by
                 vs.
                 
              
               
               
                 126
                 Euen
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 hauing
                 corne
                 ripe
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 readie
                 ,
                 for
                 ●eare
                 it
                 should
                 fall
                 away
                 againe
                 
                 into
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 reape●h
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 readie
                 for
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 become
                 earthly
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 cuts
                 him
                 off
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 &
                 carrieth
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 barne
                 .
              
               
                 127
                 As
                 when
                 the
                 Arke
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 with
                 great
                 gladnesse
                 receiued
                 of
                 the
                 Bethsa●ites
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 6.
                 19
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Philistims
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 little
                 reuerence
                 vsed
                 ,
                 it
                 caused
                 a
                 
                 death
                 and
                 destruction
                 to
                 many
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 looked
                 for
                 ,
                 that
                 vnlesse
                 better
                 order
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 our
                 destruction
                 and
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 128
                 Because
                 we
                 are
                 dimme
                 of
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 workes
                 haue
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 curtaines
                 of
                 
                 
                   Salomon
                   ▪
                
                 beautie
                 within
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 that
                 we
                 hold
                 our
                 eyes
                 neerer
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 our
                 heads
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 within
                 them
                 and
                 consider
                 them
                 ,
                 C●nt
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 129
                 He
                 said
                 to
                 one
                 troubled
                 :
                 You
                 see
                 now
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 world
                 seeth
                 by
                 bare
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 God
                 corrects
                 in
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 mercie
                 corrects
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 humbled
                 for
                 vsing
                 euill
                 meanes
                 ;
                 Iob
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 
                   desired
                   to
                   be
                   strangled
                
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 ●aylor
                 went
                 about
                 
                 
                   to
                   kill
                   himselfe
                
                 .
                 You
                 sometime
                 speake
                 idly
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 well
                 you
                 must
                 presently
                 be
                 thankfull
                 .
                 You
                 thinke
                 you
                 cannot
                 pray
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 pray
                 not
                 ,
                 Christ
                 prayes
                 for
                 you
                 .
                 You
                 feare
                 much
                 ;
                 feare
                 to
                 sinne
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 glad
                 when
                 good
                 men
                 are
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 take
                 heed
                 you
                 tie
                 not
                 Gods
                 helpe
                 to
                 bodily
                 presence
                 .
                 You
                 must
                 labour
                 for
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 your
                 *
                 calling
                 .
              
               
                 130
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 foolish
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 bunglers
                 in
                 sinning
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 iudgement
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 131
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 most
                 merrie
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 neere
                 to
                 danger
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 feare
                 God
                 in
                 
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 loue
                 him
                 and
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 in
                 aduersitie
                 .
                 
              
               
                 132
                 He
                 desired
                 neuer
                 to
                 lay
                 any
                 worldly
                 griefe
                 neere
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 
              
               
                 133
                 When
                 he
                 spak
                 to
                 one
                 vehemently
                 ,
                 against
                 want
                 of
                 reformation
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 our
                 speech
                 were
                 lesse
                 violent
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 spirits
                 with
                 God
                 more
                 vehement
                 .
                 Againe
                 (
                 he
                 said
                 )
                 it
                 
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 spend
                 our
                 heate
                 against
                 our
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 first
                 ,
                 next
                 against
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 household
                 reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 present
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 diuine
                 courage
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 euer
                 trie
                 our selues
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 speake
                 with
                 mourning
                 and
                 pitie
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 thankfull
                 for
                 the
                 measure
                 we
                 haue
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 more
                 would
                 couer
                 many
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 134
                 To
                 a
                 Noble
                 woman
                 asking
                 him
                 for
                 good
                 counsell
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 Madame
                 ,
                 first
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 you
                 a
                 birth
                 ,
                 blood
                 passing
                 many
                 ,
                 credit
                 and
                 countenance
                 ,
                 wealth
                 and
                 abundance
                 :
                 
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 as
                 you
                 excell
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 these
                 things
                 require
                 in
                 you
                 the
                 greatest
                 care
                 of
                 well
                 doing
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 my
                 aduice
                 and
                 counsell
                 is
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 trie
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 haue
                 in
                 any
                 measure
                 beene
                 answerable
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 your
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 135
                 To
                 one
                 very
                 ciuill
                 and
                 vnspotted
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 outward
                 appearance
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                 much
                 tempted
                 and
                 troubled
                 in
                 minde
                 ,
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 do
                 ,
                 charging
                 such
                 with
                 couering
                 grosse
                 sins
                 vnder
                 the
                 cloake
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 but
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 :
                 Because
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 blamelesse
                 and
                 vnspotted
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 great
                 mercie
                 (
                 least
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 Heretike
                 ,
                 Papist
                 ,
                 or
                 proud
                 person
                 )
                 to
                 humble
                 you
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 your
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 thus
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 your selfe
                 to
                 want
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 136
                 They
                 that
                 wil
                 teach
                 others
                 effectually
                 must
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 teach
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 humble
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 comfort
                 must
                 be
                 comforted
                 .
              
               
                 137
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 griefe
                 that
                 ends
                 in
                 laughter
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 ioy
                 that
                 ends
                 in
                 weeping
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mourning
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 for
                 not
                 doing
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 doing
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 weeping
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 glad
                 if
                 the
                 things
                 we
                 haue
                 done
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 ends
                 in
                 consolation
                 .
              
               
                 138
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 commanded
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 figure
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 
                 aske
                 what
                 truth
                 is
                 therein
                 foreshewed
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 affirme
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 shadow
                 ,
                 then
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 bodie
                 resembled
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 neither
                 figure
                 nor
                 shadow
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 rudiment
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 doth
                 it
                 instruct
                 vs
                 ?
                 And
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 you
                 to
                 shew
                 me
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 finde
                 it
                 rather
                 enioyned
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 vs
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 commanded
                 to
                 Adam
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 neither
                 shew
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 shadowing
                 nor
                 rudimentall
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 graunt
                 the
                 permission
                 of
                 sixe
                 daies
                 trauell
                 ,
                 
                 
                 〈…〉
                 ?
                 Now
                 ●●●●
                 the
                 working
                 ●n
                 〈…〉
                 be
                 a
                 permission
                 ,
                 who
                 〈…〉
                 ?
                 ●●
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 be
                 a
                 commaundement
                 ,
                 who
                 ●●●●
                 forbid
                 it
                 ?
                 As
                 〈…〉
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 leaue
                 to
                 ●●te
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 the
                 garden
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 re
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 restraining
                 from
                 one
                 for
                 his
                 probation
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 haue
                 giuen
                 l●●●e
                 to
                 ●●●●
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Or
                 the
                 Lord
                 hauing
                 permitted
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 all
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 conference
                 ●●●●●●●
                 forbid
                 them
                 ?
                 The
                 Lord
                 hauing
                 forbidden
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 fasting
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 permit
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 139
                 He
                 said
                 thus
                 to
                 ●ne
                 in
                 an
                 agonie
                 ,
                 vttering
                 desperate
                 things
                 :
                 When
                 you
                 are
                 well
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 these
                 speeches
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 much
                 dishonoured
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 ●●
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 to
                 giue
                 place
                 in
                 temptation
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 ●●
                 grow
                 on
                 vs
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 therefore
                 〈◊〉
                 ●he
                 diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 flee
                 from
                 vs.
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 feele
                 paine
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 is
                 in
                 meekenes
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stay
                 in
                 Christ.
                 For
                 though
                 many
                 in
                 pride
                 of
                 nature
                 doe
                 conte●●●●
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 aduantage
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 fearefull
                 nature
                 .
                 In
                 any
                 wife
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 temptation
                 be
                 afraide
                 of
                 yeelding
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 once
                 our
                 mindes
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 if
                 ●●●
                 forsake
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 goe
                 into
                 great
                 extremities
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ▪
                 For
                 as
                 giuing
                 place
                 to
                 lust
                 ,
                 anger
                 ,
                 or
                 sorrow
                 is
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 ●●
                 also
                 to
                 giue
                 place
                 to
                 feare
                 is
                 euill
                 .
              
               
                 140
                 We
                 must
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 euery
                 day
                 labour
                 for
                 increase
                 of
                 faith
                 &
                 repentance
                 ;
                 which
                 
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 meanes
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 vse
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 ●●●
                 in
                 ceremonie
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 that
                 after
                 f●●●r
                 meanes
                 ,
                 vsed
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 followes
                 greater
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 than
                 vsing
                 many
                 meanes
                 in
                 ceremonie
                 .
              
               
                 141
                 To
                 perswade
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 feeling
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 cannot
                 feele
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 perswaded
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 〈…〉
                 perswasion
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 142
                 It
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 God
                 directeth
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 simply
                 minded
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                 feeblenes
                 of
                 their
                 senses
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 ●●●●●
                 being
                 ●●●●●lly
                 minded
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 gr●ped
                 was
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 so
                 Iacob
                 being
                 spiritually
                 minded
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 directed
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 blessed
                 Iosephs
                 children
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 48.
                 10.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 143
                 Dauid
                 had
                 many
                 troubles
                 and
                 yet
                 ouercame
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 falling
                 into
                 sinne
                 brake
                 Dauids
                 heart
                 .
                 
              
               
                 144
                 We
                 must
                 humble
                 our selues
                 to
                 see
                 Heretikes
                 doe
                 more
                 for
                 vaine
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 sect
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 will
                 doe
                 for
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 145
                 If
                 once
                 we
                 giue
                 consent
                 to
                 one
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 readie
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 many
                 sinnes
                 :
                 
                 and
                 making
                 no
                 conscience
                 of
                 one
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 make
                 conference
                 of
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 
                 sinnes
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 being
                 once
                 inwrapped
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 thing
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 clawes
                 of
                 
                 the
                 diuell
                 .
              
               
                 149
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 to
                 walke
                 vprightly
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 free
                 him
                 from
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 from
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 from
                 heresie
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 well
                 can
                 and
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 punish
                 the
                 minde
                 as
                 
                 the
                 bodie
                 .
              
               
                 147
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 to
                 thriue
                 in
                 sinne
                 .
                 
              
               
                 148
                 When
                 men
                 begin
                 to
                 suffer
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 hardened
                 ▪
                 Heb
                 3.
                 12.
                 13.
                 
                 
              
               
                 149
                 If
                 you
                 slip
                 backe
                 from
                 the
                 Gospell
                 the
                 stranger
                 sort
                 will
                 be
                 offended
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 noting
                 in
                 you
                 singularitie
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 suspecting
                 you
                 for
                 inhumanitie
                 :
                 But
                 O
                 cursed
                 corruptions
                 of
                 our
                 sinfull
                 nature
                 !
                 if
                 we
                 giue
                 libertie
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 grant
                 licentiousnes
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 affoord
                 consolation
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 set
                 on
                 presumption
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 call
                 for
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 they
                 crie
                 to
                 desperation
                 .
              
               
                 150
                 Looke
                 often
                 vpon
                 Christ
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 alone
                 ,
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 carefulnes
                 and
                 cheerefulnes
                 may
                 meete
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 sanctified
                 minde
                 .
              
               
                 151
                 He
                 would
                 giue
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 he
                 loued
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 he
                 loued
                 dearely
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 know
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 loue
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 temptation
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 to
                 feare
                 whatsoeuer
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 hypocrisie
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               SHORT
               FORME
               OF
               CATECHISING
               :
               VVHEREIN
               ARE
               BRIEFLY
               SET
               DOWNE
               THE
               PRINCIPLES
               OF
               CHRISTIAN
               RELIGION
               ,
               BY
               MASTER
               RICHARD
               GREENHAM
               ,
               SOMETIMES
               PREACHER
               OF
               THE
               WORD
               OF
               GOD
               ,
               IN
               LONDON
               .
            
             
               HEBR.
               5.
               12.
               
            
             
               VVhen
               is
               concerning
               the
               time
               yee
               ought
               to
               be
               teachers
               ,
               yet
               haue
               yee
               neede
               againe
               that
               we
               teach
               you
               the
               first
               principles
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               become
               such
               as
               haue
               neede
               of
               milke
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               strong
               meate
               .
            
             
               IOB
               .
               33.
               16.
               23.
               24.
               
            
             
               Vers.
               16.
               
            
             
               He
               openeth
               the
               eares
               of
               men
               euen
               by
               their
               corrections
               ,
               which
               he
               sealeth
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               23.
               
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               a
               messenger
               with
               him
               or
               an
               interpreter
               ,
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               to
               declare
               vnto
               man
               his
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             
               Vers.
               24.
               
            
             
               Then
               will
               he
               haue
               mercie
               on
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 VERITAS
                 VIRESSIT
                 VVLNERE
              
               
                 TC
              
               printer's or publisher's device
            
             
               AT
               LONDON
               ,
               Imprinted
               by
               Thomas
               Creede
               ,
               for
               William
               Welbie
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               solde
               at
               his
               shoppe
               in
               Paules
               Church-yard
               at
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Swanne
               .
               1611.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIHT
               VERTVOVS
               AND
               GODLY
               GENTLEWOMEN
               ,
               MISTRIS
               ANNE
               BOVVLES
               ,
               AND
               MISTRIS
               A.
               STEVENS
               ,
               
                 H.
                 H.
              
               WISHETH
               AL
               COMforts
               and
               mercies
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               multiplied
               .
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Apostle
               
                 S.
                 Iohn
              
               saith
               ,
               hee
               had
               no
               greater
               ioy
               
               than
               this
               ,
               to
               heare
               that
               his
               sonnes
               did
               walke
               in
               the
               truth
               .
               The
               same
               affection
               all
               the
               true
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               haue
               in
               some
               measure
               towards
               all
               the
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               of
               God
               :
               specially
               such
               as
               they
               haue
               gained
               ,
               or
               God
               by
               them
               hath
               brought
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ.
               I
               am
               well
               assured
               you
               remember
               Master
               GREENHAMS
               great
               care
               and
               loue
               towards
               you
               ,
               which
               was
               vnfained
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               good
               experience
               hee
               had
               of
               your
               vnfained
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               loue
               towards
               him
               .
               If
               hee
               had
               longer
               liued
               hee
               would
               haue
               reioyced
               yet
               much
               more
               to
               see
               your
               loue
               so
               increase
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               the
               testimonies
               of
               your
               loue
               in
               the
               fruite
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               godly
               perseuerance
               in
               the
               truth
               .
               Now
               receiue
               his
               workes
               ,
               and
               what
               you
               long
               expected
               and
               desired
               to
               see
               .
               This
               Catechisme
               I
               haue
               sent
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               teach
               it
               your
               children
               ,
               as
               Eunice
               &
               Lois
               did
               their
               children
               .
               These
               letters
               serue
               wel
               for
               your
               own
               vse
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               heare
               them
               alwaies
               speake
               in
               his
               absence
               from
               you
               ,
               whom
               you
               so
               reioyced
               to
               heare
               ,
               being
               present
               with
               you
               :
               and
               that
               you
               may
               haue
               his
               owne
               very
               words
               written
               and
               set
               before
               your
               eyes
               ,
               which
               you
               haue
               heard
               often
               to
               your
               great
               ioy
               sounding
               in
               your
               eares
               ,
               that
               so
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               able
               by
               your
               good
               experience
               to
               comfort
               others
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               comforts
               ,
               wherewith
               yee
               are
               and
               haue
               beene
               by
               him
               comforted
               of
               God.
               For
               the
               faithfull
               are
               exercised
               of
               God
               diuerslie
               :
               some
               by
               outward
               ,
               
               some
               by
               inward
               afflictions
               of
               minde
               :
               and
               some
               haue
               both
               troubles
               without
               ,
               and
               terrours
               within
               .
               Such
               as
               bee
               not
               acquainted
               with
               the
               troubles
               of
               mind
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               gift
               they
               haue
               ,
               can
               bring
               but
               cold
               cōfort
               in
               time
               of
               need
               ,
               to
               poore
               soules
               afflicted
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               very
               manifest
               ,
               both
               by
               Scripture
               &
               our
               common
               experience
               .
               Now
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               sanctifie
               you
               ,
               both
               in
               spirit
               ,
               soule
               ,
               and
               bodie
               ,
               and
               keepe
               you
               with
               all
               yours
               blamelesse
               vnto
               the
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 euer
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 HENRY
                 HOLLAND
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               SHORT
               FORME
               OF
               CATECHISING
               .
            
             
               
                 WHereas
                 all
                 men
                 desire
                 to
                 bee
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 men
                 are
                 deceiued
                 in
                 seeking
                 blessednes
                 ,
                 tell
                 mee
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 thereunto
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 know
                 God
                 to
                 bee
                 my
                 Father
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 reuelation
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 &
                 therfore
                 to
                 serue
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 glorie
                 ;
                 belieuing
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 want
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 mee
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 enioy
                 euerlasting
                 blessednes
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 know
                 you
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 call
                 you
                 Gods
                 word
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 reuealed
                 will
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Which
                 call
                 you
                 the
                 holie
                 Scriptures
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Bookes
                 of
                 the
                 olde
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 Canonicall
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Are
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 know
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 Yea
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 wisedome
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 would
                 leaue
                 out
                 nothing
                 that
                 was
                 requisite
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 knowe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Is
                 it
                 lawfull
                 for
                 to
                 adde
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 Gods
                 word
                 ?
              
               
                 No
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 flatly
                 forbidden
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 pronounced
                 grieuous
                 curses
                 vpon
                 those
                 that
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 is
                 it
                 so
                 grieuous
                 a
                 sinne
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 sinne
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 last
                 will
                 of
                 a
                 mortall
                 man
                 :
                 therefore
                 much
                 more
                 grieuous
                 a
                 sinne
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 last
                 Testament
                 of
                 the
                 eternall
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 is
                 it
                 requisite
                 that
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 forth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 wee
                 might
                 haue
                 pure
                 rules
                 of
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 sure
                 grounds
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 repose
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 Worship
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Saluation
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 doings
                 of
                 men
                 ?
              
               
                 No
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 by
                 nature
                 are
                 lyars
                 ,
                 and
                 defiled
                 with
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 followeth
                 hereof
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 all
                 mens
                 doctrines
                 and
                 doings
                 are
                 mingled
                 with
                 lyes
                 and
                 corruptions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 farre
                 are
                 wee
                 bound
                 to
                 their
                 doctrine
                 and
                 doings
                 ?
              
               
                 So
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 May
                 all
                 reade
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ?
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 be
                 of
                 age
                 able
                 to
                 discerne
                 betweene
                 good
                 and
                 euill
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 encrease
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 furtherance
                 in
                 saluation
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 encrease
                 in
                 yeares
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 must
                 all
                 such
                 reade
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ?
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 euery
                 one
                 must
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 prooue
                 and
                 trie
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 whether
                 hee
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor
                 :
                 13.
                 5.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 else
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 euery
                 one
                 must
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 proue
                 and
                 examine
                 mens
                 doctrines
                 and
                 
                 
                 doings
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 saluation
                 by
                 them
                 deceiued
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 because
                 euery
                 one
                 must
                 be
                 able
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 calling
                 requireth
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 admonish
                 ,
                 
                 exhort
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 because
                 euery
                 one
                 must
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 hope
                 
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 if
                 men
                 cannot
                 reade
                 ?
              
               
                 Then
                 they
                 must
                 vse
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 others
                 that
                 can
                 reade
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Is
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 reade
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 priuately
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 others
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 No
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 also
                 commaunded
                 to
                 heare
                 them
                 read
                 publikely
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 heare
                 them
                 read
                 publikely
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 No
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 also
                 hath
                 ordained
                 preaching
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 must
                 preaching
                 be
                 ioyned
                 with
                 ●eading
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 principall
                 and
                 proper
                 meanes
                 to
                 beget
                 Faith
                 in
                 vs.
                 
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 must
                 Faith
                 be
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 otherwise
                 the
                 word
                 profiteth
                 vs
                 nothing
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 requisite
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Word
                 read
                 and
                 preached
                 ?
              
               
                 Amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 foure
                 are
                 necessarie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   a
                   reuerend
                   feare
                   of
                   the
                   Maiestie
                   of
                   God.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   an
                   assured
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   an
                   earnest
                   endeuour
                   to
                   frame
                   our
                   liues
                   thereafter
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   holie
                   Ghost
                   to
                   bee
                   giuen
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   enlighten
                   their
                   mindes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   write
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Which
                 be
                 the
                 principall
                 parts
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 call
                 you
                 the
                 Law
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 that
                 commaundeth
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 forbiddeth
                 all
                 euill
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 if
                 wee
                 could
                 keepe
                 the
                 Law
                 ?
              
               
                 Then
                 wee
                 should
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 if
                 wee
                 breake
                 the
                 Law
                 ?
              
               
                 Then
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 death
                 and
                 damnation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 call
                 you
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 containeth
                 the
                 free
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 made
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 of
                 our
                 deseruings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 doth
                 that
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 liuely
                 faith
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 lay
                 holde
                 of
                 the
                 free
                 remission
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 repentance
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 must
                 wee
                 learne
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 Two
                 things
                 :
                 —
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   right
                   and
                   sound
                   entrance
                   to
                   our
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondlie
                   ,
                   how
                   to
                   encrease
                   ,
                   and
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   vnto
                   the
                   ende
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 required
                 for
                 our
                 right
                 and
                 sound
                 entrance
                 to
                 our
                 saluation
                 ?
              
               
                 Three
                 things
                 are
                 required
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   perswaded
                   of
                   the
                   greatnes
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   miserie
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   and
                   be
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   how
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   deliuered
                   from
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   and
                   bee
                   perswaded
                   what
                   thankes
                   wee
                   owe
                   to
                   —
                   God
                   for
                   our
                   deliuerance
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 shall
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 sight
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sound
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 leading
                 vs
                 into
                 the
                 true
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 due
                 examination
                 of
                 our selues
                 thereby
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 set
                 downe
                 ?
              
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 summe
                 thereof
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Rehearse
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 haue
                 none
                 other
                 gods
                 but
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 are
                 they
                 deuided
                 ?
              
               
                 Into
                 two
                 principall
                 heads
                 or
                 tables
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 called
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 doth
                 the
                 first
                 table
                 teach
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 our
                 dutie
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 foure
                 first
                 Commaundements
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 doth
                 the
                 second
                 teach
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 Our
                 dutie
                 towards
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 sixe
                 last
                 Commandements
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 are
                 the
                 duties
                 towards
                 God
                 set
                 downe
                 before
                 the
                 duties
                 towards
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ?
              
               
                 1
                 Because
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 followeth
                 hereof
                 ?
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 none
                 can
                 rightly
                 loue
                 his
                 neighbour
                 except
                 he
                 first
                 loue
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 are
                 the
                 duties
                 towards
                 our
                 neighbour
                 ioyned
                 to
                 our
                 duties
                 towards
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 3
                 Because
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 is
                 the
                 proofe
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 towards
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 ensueth
                 hereof
                 ?
              
               
                 4
                 That
                 none
                 can
                 loue
                 God
                 aright
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 also
                 loue
                 his
                 neighbour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 are
                 the
                 Commandements
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 ten
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 generall
                 ?
              
               
                 5
                 Because
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 pleased
                 with
                 doing
                 our
                 duties
                 in
                 generall
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 wholy
                 serued
                 in
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Commandements
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 are
                 they
                 set
                 downe
                 singularly
                 or
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 ?
              
               
                 6
                 Because
                 euery
                 one
                 must
                 doe
                 his
                 owne
                 dutie
                 ,
                 though
                 none
                 goe
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 followeth
                 of
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 euery
                 one
                 must
                 beare
                 his
                 owne
                 burthen
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 shall
                 haue
                 excuse
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Are
                 there
                 not
                 some
                 rules
                 which
                 serue
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Commandements
                 ?
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 foure
                 which
                 haue
                 speciall
                 vses
                 :
              
               
                 
                   1
                   First
                   ,
                   in
                   euery
                   commandement
                   where
                   euill
                   is
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   there
                   the
                   contrarie
                   good
                   is
                   
                   commanded
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   many
                   moe
                   euils
                   are
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   moe
                   good
                   things
                   are
                   commanded
                   in
                   euery
                   commandement
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   words
                   are
                   expressed
                
                 
                   3
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   spirit
                   ,
                   therefore
                   his
                   commaundements
                   are
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   and
                   require
                   spirituall
                   obedience
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   in
                   euery
                   commaundement
                   where
                   euill
                   is
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   there
                   the
                   occasions
                   of
                   the
                   euill
                   are
                   forbidden
                   :
                   and
                   where
                   good
                   is
                   commanded
                   ,
                   there
                   also
                   the
                   occasions
                   of
                   good
                   are
                   commanded
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Rehearse
                   the
                   first
                   Commandement
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   haue
                   none
                   other
                   gods
                   but
                   me
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     euill
                     is
                     here
                     generally
                     forbidden
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Euen
                     that
                     which
                     the
                     words
                     doe
                     import
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     good
                     is
                     commaunded
                     ?
                  
                   
                     To
                     haue
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     my
                     onely
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     alwaies
                     in
                     his
                     presence
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     haue
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     onely
                     God
                     ?
                  
                   
                     To
                     giue
                     him
                     all
                     things
                     which
                     be
                     proper
                     and
                     peculiar
                     to
                     his
                     Maiesty
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Which
                     be
                     those
                     that
                     properly
                     concerne
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     be
                     the
                     speciall
                     things
                     commanded
                     ?
                  
                   
                     They
                     be
                     very
                     many
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Rehearse
                     the
                     summe
                     of
                     them
                     wher●
                     b●
                     the
                     rest
                     may
                     be
                     vnderstood
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     am
                     bound
                     to
                     beleeue
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     loue
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     feare
                     and
                     obey
                     him
                     ,
                     to
                     pray
                     vnto
                     him
                     and
                     praise
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     After
                     what
                     sort
                     m●st
                     you
                     performe
                     these
                     duties
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     loue
                     ,
                     feare
                     ,
                     obedience
                     ,
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     thankesgiuing
                     ?
                  
                   
                   
                     With
                     my
                     whole
                     mind
                     and
                     vnderstanding
                     ▪
                     with
                     my
                     whole
                     heart
                     and
                     my
                     whole
                     strength
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Which
                     bee
                     the
                     peculiar
                     sinnes
                     herein
                     forbidden
                     ?
                  
                   
                     To
                     faile
                     in
                     giuing
                     to
                     God
                     any
                     of
                     these
                     or
                     the
                     like
                     forenamed
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     in
                     any
                     part
                     
                     or
                     in
                     any
                     respect
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     else
                     is
                     particularly
                     forbidden
                     ?
                  
                   
                     To
                     giue
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     forenamed
                     good
                     things
                     to
                     any
                     creature
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     thing
                     whatsoeuer
                     ,
                     whereby
                     my
                     heart
                     may
                     be
                     withdrawne
                     from
                     God
                     in
                     any
                     part
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     any
                     respect
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Which
                     be
                     the
                     occasions
                     of
                     the
                     breach
                     of
                     this
                     Commandement
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       First
                       ,
                       the
                       vaine
                       desire
                       of
                       the
                       pleasures
                       ,
                       riches
                       ,
                       and
                       glorie
                       of
                       this
                       world
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       a
                       negligent
                       and
                       carelesse
                       vse
                       of
                       the
                       meanes
                       to
                       serue
                       God
                       his
                       prouidence
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Are
                     not
                     the
                     contrarie
                     good
                     things
                     to
                     these
                     commaunded
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Yea.
                     
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Which
                     are
                     they
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       First
                       ,
                       a
                       heart
                       contented
                       with
                       any
                       estate
                       ,
                       and
                       vsing
                       things
                       of
                       this
                       world
                       ,
                       as
                       though
                       we
                       vsed
                       them
                       not
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       a
                       reuerend
                       and
                       diligent
                       vse
                       of
                       the
                       meanes
                       to
                       serue
                       Gods
                       prouidence
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Rehearse
                   the
                   second
                   Commaundement
                   .
                
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   to
                   thy selfe
                   any
                   grauen
                   Image
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   likenesse
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     euill
                     is
                     expressely
                     forbidden
                     in
                     this
                     Commaundement
                     ?
                  
                   
                     I
                     am
                     forbidden
                     to
                     make
                     any
                     Image
                     either
                     to
                     represent
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     worship
                     him
                     by
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     euill
                     is
                     generally
                     forbidden
                     ?
                  
                   
                     I
                     must
                     auoide
                     all
                     inuentions
                     and
                     deuices
                     of
                     men
                     in
                     the
                     outward
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     
                     be
                     contrarie
                     or
                     besides
                     the
                     written
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Which
                     be
                     the
                     speciall
                     euills
                     forbidden
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Chiefly
                     all
                     corruption
                     in
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     prayer
                     ,
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     and
                     discipline
                     
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     occasions
                     of
                     euill
                     be
                     forbidden
                     ?
                  
                   
                     There
                     be
                     some
                     which
                     wee
                     must
                     necessarily
                     auoyd
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     wee
                     will
                     fall
                     into
                     superstition
                     
                     and
                     idolatrie
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     be
                     these
                     :
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       First
                       ,
                       to
                       ioyne
                       the
                       false
                       parts
                       of
                       worship
                       with
                       the
                       true
                       worship
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       present
                       in
                       bodie
                       at
                       idolatrous
                       and
                       superstitious
                       seruice
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Thirdly
                       ,
                       the
                       reseruation
                       of
                       some
                       speciall
                       monument
                       of
                       superstition
                       and
                       idolatrie
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Which
                     bee
                     the
                     lesser
                     occasions
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     (
                     so
                     wee
                     haue
                     the
                     speciall
                     groundes
                     of
                     Gods
                     worship
                     )
                     we
                     must
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     tolerate
                     them
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     cannot
                     helpe
                     them
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       First
                       ,
                       all
                       vaine
                       ,
                       idle
                       ,
                       and
                       superstitious
                       Ceremonies
                       .
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       all
                       keeping
                       companie
                       with
                       false
                       worshippers
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Is
                     not
                     the
                     euill
                     in
                     heart
                     also
                     forbidden
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Yea
                     ,
                     so
                     farre
                     forth
                     as
                     I
                     lust
                     in
                     my
                     heart
                     to
                     haue
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     preuaile
                     or
                     be
                     established
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     good
                     is
                     generally
                     commaunded
                     ?
                  
                   
                     All
                     the
                     outward
                     meanes
                     of
                     Gods
                     worship
                     ,
                     which
                     be
                     agreeable
                     to
                     his
                     written
                     word
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     specially
                     commaunded
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                     I
                     must
                     vse
                     such
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     prayers
                     ,
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     and
                     discipline
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     bee
                     agreeable
                     to
                     Gods
                     word
                     in
                     the
                     substance
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     occasions
                     of
                     good
                     be
                     here
                     commaunded
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       First
                       ,
                       to
                       haue
                       and
                       vse
                       good
                       bookes
                       of
                       the
                       doctrine
                       and
                       history
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       written
                       
                       according
                       to
                       Gods
                       word
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       erecting
                       and
                       maintaining
                       schooles
                       of
                       learning
                       ,
                       as
                       nurseries
                       of
                       the
                       ministerie
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Thirdly
                       ,
                       sufficient
                       prouision
                       to
                       be
                       made
                       for
                       the
                       Ministers
                       of
                       Gods
                       word
                       .
                       
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Fourthly
                       ,
                       building
                       and
                       maintaining
                       Churches
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       things
                       belonging
                       thereunto
                       .
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       Fi●ly
                       ,
                       I
                       must
                       v●●●ll
                       good
                       ceremonies
                       and
                       orders
                       agreeable
                       to
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       Sixtly
                       ,
                       〈◊〉
                       fami●●●
                       company
                       with
                       the
                       true
                       worshippers
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     good
                     in
                     heart
                     is
                     commaunded
                     ?
                  
                   
                     I
                     am
                     commaunded
                     to
                     vse
                     the
                     meanes
                     of
                     Gods
                     worship
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     outwardly
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     spirit
                     and
                     truth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     What
                     is
                     me●●●
                     by
                     these
                     words
                     :
                     For
                     I
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     God
                     am
                     a
                     iealous
                     God
                     ,
                     &
                     c
                     ?
                  
                   
                     That
                     God
                     will
                     punish
                     false
                     worship
                     in
                     the
                     false
                     worshippers
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     posteritie
                     vnto
                     the
                     ●●●rth
                     generation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     meant
                     by
                     these
                     word●
                     :
                     And
                     will
                     shew
                     mercie
                     vnto
                     thousands
                     ,
                     &
                     c
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Th●
                     God
                     will
                     blesse
                     his
                     true
                     worship
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     worshippers
                     and
                     their
                     posteritie
                     ,
                     vnto
                     the
                     thousand
                     des●ent
                  
                
                 
                   
                     W●●t
                     is
                     ●●●●●●●f
                     these
                     ?
                  
                   
                     The
                     vse
                     is
                     to
                     make
                     false
                     worshippe
                     more
                     vile
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     true
                     worship
                     more
                     pretious
                     in
                     our
                     eyes
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   〈…〉
                   third
                   Commaundement
                   .
                
                 
                   Thou
                   ●●●●
                   not
                   taketh●
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     〈…〉
                     forbidden
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       First
                       ,
                       〈…〉
                       ,
                       ●●●ning
                       or
                       ●ursing
                       ,
                       enchanting
                       ,
                       or
                       coniuring
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       all
                       〈…〉
                       by
                       false
                       Gods
                       ,
                       or
                       naming
                       them
                       with
                       reuerence
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Thirdly
                       ,
                       〈…〉
                       swearing
                       ,
                       or
                       speaking
                       of
                       GOD
                       without
                       reuerence
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Fourthly
                       ,
                       to
                       c●use
                       Gods
                       Name
                       to
                       bee
                       dishonoured
                       by
                       false
                       Doctrine
                       or
                       vngodlie
                       life
                       ,
                       〈◊〉
                       in
                       my
                       ●●●●●r
                       in
                       others
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     W●at
                     good
                     is
                     herein
                     commaunded
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       First
                       ,
                       in
                       matters
                       concerning
                       Gods
                       glorie
                       ,
                       I
                       must
                       sweare
                       by
                       GOD
                       onely
                       in
                       
                         
                           Iustice.
                           
                        
                         
                           Iudgement
                           .
                        
                         
                           Truth
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       I
                       must
                       endeuour
                       from
                       my
                       heart
                       to
                       growe
                       vp
                       in
                       true
                       knowledge
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       godly
                       life
                       ,
                       that
                       so
                       Gods
                       Name
                       may
                       bee
                       praised
                       in
                       my selfe
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       mine
                       example
                       in
                       others
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     meant
                     by
                     these
                     words
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     not
                     holde
                     him
                     guiltlesse
                     ,
                     &
                     c
                     ?
                  
                   
                     That
                     God
                     will
                     certainely
                     punish
                     the
                     dishonoring
                     of
                     his
                     Name
                     in
                     any
                     sort
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     this
                     ?
                  
                   
                     The
                     vse
                     of
                     this
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     vs
                     more
                     fearefull
                     to
                     dishonour
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     carefull
                     to
                     glorifie
                     his
                     Name
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Rek●●●●●
                   the
                   fourth
                   Commandement
                   .
                
                 
                   Remember
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   ,
                   to
                   keepe
                   it
                   holie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     here
                     generally
                     commaunded
                     ?
                  
                   
                     I
                     am
                     commanded
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     my
                     whole
                     delight
                     ,
                     to
                     sanctifie
                     the
                     holie
                     Sabbath
                     of
                     the
                     
                     Lord
                     from
                     morning
                     to
                     night
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     〈…〉
                     commaunded
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       1
                       ,
                       First
                       ,
                       to
                       vse
                       ●ll
                       the
                       publike
                       meanes
                       of
                       Gods
                       worship
                       in
                       the
                       congregation
                       of
                       Gods
                       
                       people
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Secondlie
                       ,
                       to
                       reioyce
                       to
                       vse
                       all
                       such
                       priuate
                       exercises
                       ,
                       as
                       may
                       make
                       the
                       publike
                       meanes
                       ●●●●●table
                       to
                       my selfe
                       and
                       to
                       others
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     W
                     〈…〉
                     bee
                     those
                     priuate
                     exercises
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       First
                       ,
                       the
                       examining
                       of
                       my
                       sinnes
                       and
                       wants
                       ,
                       priuate
                       prayer
                       ,
                       reading
                       of
                       the
                       Scriptures
                       ,
                       singing
                       of
                       Psalmes
                       ,
                       conference
                       with
                       others
                       ,
                       and
                       applying
                       all
                       things
                       to
                       my selfe
                       ,
                       
                       with
                       a
                       care
                       to
                       profite
                       others
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       relieuing
                       the
                       needle
                       ,
                       visiting
                       the
                       sicke
                       ,
                       and
                       them
                       that
                       be
                       in
                       prison
                       ,
                       comforting
                       them
                       that
                       bee
                       in
                       any
                       miserie
                       ,
                       reconciling
                       them
                       that
                       be
                       at
                       variance
                       ,
                       admonishing
                       the
                       vnruly
                       ,
                       and
                       such
                       like
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     especially
                     commanded
                     ?
                  
                   
                     The
                     spirituall
                     beholding
                     of
                     the
                     Creatures
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     thereby
                     to
                     prouoke
                     my selfe
                     and
                     others
                     to
                     praise
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     else
                     is
                     ?
                  
                   
                     A
                     diligent
                     searching
                     of
                     my
                     heart
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     like
                     care
                     to
                     finde
                     it
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     reape
                     some
                     profite
                     of
                     the
                     forenamed
                     meanes
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     the
                     better
                     for
                     and
                     through
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     then
                     particularly
                     forbidden
                     ?
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     All
                     such
                     labours
                     and
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     in
                     thought
                     ,
                     worde
                     ,
                     and
                     deede
                     are
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     hinder
                     mee
                     and
                     others
                     ,
                     for
                     vsing
                     of
                     ,
                     or
                     profiting
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     meanes
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     the
                     leauing
                     〈…〉
                     of
                     those
                     publike
                     meanes
                     or
                     priuate
                     exercises
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     here
                     generally
                     forbidden
                     ▪
                  
                   
                     The
                     vsing
                     either
                     of
                     those
                     publike
                     or
                     priuate
                     meanes
                     in
                     ceremonie
                     without
                     some
                     good
                     fruite
                     in
                     my selfe
                     ,
                     or
                     care
                     of
                     fruite
                     in
                     others
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Rehearse
                   the
                   fift
                   Commaundement
                   .
                
                 
                   Honour
                   thy
                   Father
                   and
                   thy
                   Mother
                   ,
                   that
                   thy
                   dayes
                   may
                   be
                   long
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Whom
                     doe
                     you
                     vnderstand
                     by
                     father
                     and
                     mother
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                     By
                     father
                     and
                     mother
                     I
                     doe
                     not
                     vnderstand
                     onely
                     my
                     naturall
                     parents
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     those
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     set
                     ouer
                     me
                     for
                     my
                     good
                     ,
                     as
                     Magistrates
                     ,
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     Masters
                     ,
                     &
                     such
                     like
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     duties
                     doe
                     children
                     owe
                     vnto
                     their
                     naturall
                     parents
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Children
                     ought
                     reuerently
                     and
                     obediently
                     to
                     receiue
                     the
                     instructions
                     ,
                     commaundements
                     ,
                     and
                     corrections
                     of
                     their
                     parents
                     ,
                     to
                     succour
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     are
                     they
                     forbidden
                     to
                     doe
                     ?
                  
                   
                     To
                     refuse
                     ,
                     or
                     murmure
                     at
                     the
                     instructions
                     ,
                     commandements
                     ,
                     and
                     corrections
                     of
                     their
                     parents
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     neglect
                     any
                     dutie
                     belonging
                     to
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     may
                     they
                     trie
                     their
                     loue
                     by
                     these
                     duties
                     ?
                  
                   
                     They
                     may
                     trie
                     whether
                     their
                     loue
                     be
                     right
                     three
                     wayes
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     First
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     bee
                     as
                     desirous
                     to
                     doe
                     all
                     these
                     duties
                     to
                     their
                     parents
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     
                     haue
                     their
                     parents
                     to
                     doe
                     all
                     duties
                     vnto
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     second
                     ?
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     as
                     desirous
                     to
                     doe
                     all
                     duties
                     to
                     their
                     parents
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     haue
                     their
                     children
                     hereafter
                     to
                     honour
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     third
                     ?
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     bee
                     as
                     willing
                     to
                     doe
                     all
                     these
                     duties
                     to
                     their
                     parents
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     receiue
                     long
                     life
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     blessing
                     at
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     duties
                     doe
                     parents
                     owe
                     to
                     their
                     children
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Parents
                     ought
                     to
                     teach
                     ,
                     correct
                     ,
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     prouide
                     for
                     their
                     children
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     may
                     they
                     trie
                     their
                     loue
                     by
                     these
                     duties
                     ?
                  
                   
                     They
                     may
                     trie
                     their
                     loue
                     two
                     wayes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                     1.
                     
                     First
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     as
                     carefull
                     to
                     doe
                     all
                     duties
                     to
                     their
                     children
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     haue
                     had
                     their
                     parents
                     in
                     times
                     past
                     to
                     haue
                     performed
                     all
                     good
                     duties
                     vnto
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     second
                     ?
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     bee
                     as
                     carefull
                     to
                     doe
                     duties
                     to
                     their
                     children
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     haue
                     their
                     children
                     hereafter
                     to
                     be
                     dutifull
                     vnto
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     be
                     the
                     duties
                     of
                     Seruants
                     to
                     their
                     Maisters
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Seruants
                     ought
                     in
                     feare
                     and
                     trembling
                     to
                     submit
                     themselues
                     to
                     the
                     instructions
                     ,
                     commandements
                     ,
                     and
                     corrections
                     of
                     their
                     Maisters
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     doe
                     no
                     eye-seruice
                     to
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     if
                     Parents
                     and
                     Maisters
                     doe
                     not
                     their
                     duties
                     to
                     their
                     Children
                     and
                     Seruants
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Yet
                     they
                     must
                     obey
                     them
                     for
                     conscience
                     to
                     Gods
                     ordinance
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     if
                     they
                     command
                     vniust
                     things
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Then
                     they
                     must
                     obey
                     God
                     rather
                     then
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     submitte
                     themselues
                     to
                     their
                     correction
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Why
                     are
                     these
                     words
                     added
                     ,
                     That
                     thy
                     dayes
                     ,
                     &
                     c
                     ?
                  
                   
                     They
                     are
                     added
                     to
                     allure
                     vs
                     more
                     carefully
                     to
                     keepe
                     ,
                     and
                     willinglie
                     to
                     obey
                     this
                     Commandement
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     shall
                     not
                     disobedience
                     bee
                     punished
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Yea
                     ;
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     rewarded
                     with
                     a
                     short
                     and
                     miserable
                     life
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     may
                     they
                     trie
                     their
                     loue
                     by
                     these
                     duties
                     ?
                  
                   
                     They
                     may
                     trie
                     it
                     three
                     manner
                     of
                     wayes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     ?
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     First
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     bee
                     as
                     desirous
                     to
                     doe
                     all
                     these
                     duties
                     to
                     their
                     Maisters
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     
                     haue
                     their
                     Maisters
                     to
                     doe
                     the
                     dutie
                     of
                     Maisters
                     vnto
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     second
                     ?
                  
                   
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     bee
                     as
                     carefull
                     to
                     doe
                     all
                     these
                     duties
                     to
                     their
                     maisters
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     haue
                     their
                     seruants
                     to
                     be
                     dutifull
                     vnto
                     them
                     when
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     maisters
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     third
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     as
                     willing
                     to
                     doe
                     all
                     duties
                     to
                     their
                     maisters
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     be
                     glad
                     to
                     receiue
                     long
                     life
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     blessing
                     at
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     duties
                     doe
                     Maisters
                     owe
                     to
                     their
                     seruants
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Maisters
                     ought
                     to
                     teach
                     and
                     correct
                     their
                     seruants
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     them
                     .
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     may
                     they
                     trie
                     their
                     loue
                     by
                     these
                     duties
                     ?
                  
                   
                     They
                     may
                     trie
                     their
                     loues
                     two
                     wayes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     ?
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     First
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     as
                     desirous
                     to
                     doe
                     all
                     these
                     duties
                     to
                     their
                     seruants
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     haue
                     their
                     Maisters
                     deale
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     seruants
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     second
                     thing
                     ?
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     as
                     carefull
                     to
                     doe
                     all
                     these
                     duties
                     to
                     their
                     seruants
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     be
                     to
                     haue
                     their
                     seruants
                     to
                     doe
                     all
                     duties
                     vnto
                     them
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Rehearse
                   the
                   sixt
                   Commandement
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   doe
                   no
                   murther
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     many
                     things
                     are
                     here
                     forbidden
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Foure
                     especially
                     :
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       First
                       ,
                       is
                       forbidden
                       ,
                       by
                       weapon
                       or
                       poyson
                       to
                       kill
                       our
                       brother
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       by
                       wound
                       or
                       blowe
                       ,
                       or
                       anie
                       other
                       meanes
                       to
                       shorten
                       the
                       life
                       ,
                       or
                       empaire
                       the
                       health
                       of
                       any
                       man.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Thirdly
                       ,
                       by
                       word
                       ,
                       countenance
                       ,
                       or
                       gesture
                       ,
                       to
                       mocke
                       ,
                       grieue
                       ,
                       or
                       contemne
                       any
                       man.
                       
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Fourthly
                       ,
                       wee
                       are
                       forbidden
                       all
                       anger
                       ,
                       hatred
                       ,
                       or
                       enuie
                       ,
                       whereby
                       we
                       may
                       be
                       brought
                       to
                       reuenge
                       our selues
                       vpon
                       our
                       brother
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     good
                     is
                     here
                     commanded
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       First
                       ,
                       wee
                       are
                       commaunded
                       to
                       haue
                       peace
                       with
                       all
                       men
                       ,
                       as
                       much
                       as
                       is
                       possible
                       and
                       in
                       vs
                       lyeth
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       wee
                       are
                       commaunded
                       in
                       thought
                       ,
                       word
                       ,
                       and
                       deede
                       ,
                       to
                       seeke
                       the
                       preseruation
                       of
                       the
                       health
                       of
                       our
                       brother
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Rehearse
                   the
                   seuenth
                   Commaundement
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   commit
                   adulterie
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     many
                     things
                     are
                     here
                     forbidden
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Three
                     things
                     are
                     forbidden
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Which
                     is
                     the
                     first
                     ?
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     all
                     outward
                     actions
                     are
                     forbidden
                     whereby
                     the
                     bodie
                     is
                     defiled
                     ,
                     as
                     Adulterie
                     ,
                     Fornication
                     ,
                     vncleannesse
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     many
                     wayes
                     is
                     vncleannesse
                     committed
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Two
                     wayes
                     :
                  
                   
                     
                       First
                       ,
                       either
                       against
                       
                         
                           Our
                           owne
                           bodies
                           ,
                           which
                           is
                           vnnaturall
                           :
                           or
                           ,
                        
                         
                           The
                           bodies
                           of
                           beasts
                           ;
                           which
                           is
                           monstrous
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       by
                       marrying
                       one
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           Of
                           a
                           false
                           religion
                           .
                           or
                           ,
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           Of
                           no
                           religion
                           at
                           all
                           .
                        
                         
                           3.
                           
                           Within
                           the
                           degrees
                           forbidden
                           .
                        
                         
                           4.
                           
                           Without
                           the
                           consent
                           of
                           parents
                           .
                           
                        
                         
                           5.
                           
                           It
                           is
                           committed
                           by
                           vsing
                           the
                           marriage
                           bed
                           intemperately
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     second
                     thing
                     forbidden
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     all
                     instruments
                     and
                     occasions
                     are
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     whereby
                     this
                     sinne
                     is
                     raised
                     vp
                     or
                     strengthened
                     in
                     vs
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     bee
                     all
                     contained
                     in
                     this
                     word
                     ,
                     Wantonnesse
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     is
                     this
                     wantonnesse
                     seene
                     ?
                  
                   
                   
                     In
                     two
                     things
                     :
                  
                   
                     
                       First
                       ,
                       when
                       either
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           The
                           whole
                           bodie
                           is
                           abused
                           in
                           idlenes
                           ,
                           or
                           vaine
                           sports
                           :
                           or
                           ,
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           Any
                           part
                           of
                           the
                           bodie
                           ,
                           as
                           the
                           eye
                           ,
                           the
                           eare
                           ,
                           the
                           —
                           tongue
                           ,
                           the
                           nose
                           ,
                           the
                           hand
                           ,
                           or
                           foote
                           are
                           abused
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       when
                       we
                       doe
                       intemperately
                       abuse
                       meate
                       ,
                       drinke
                       ,
                       sleepe
                       ,
                       or
                       —
                       apparell
                       ,
                       or
                       vse
                       any
                       inconuenient
                       companie
                       ,
                       time
                       ,
                       or
                       place
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     third
                     thing
                     forbidden
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     all
                     inward
                     setled
                     lusts
                     are
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     wherunto
                     the
                     heart
                     doth
                     giue
                     consent
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     good
                     is
                     cammaunded
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       First
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       commaunded
                       to
                       keepe
                       my selfe
                       pure
                       and
                       chaste
                       both
                       in
                       body
                       and
                       soule
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       to
                       vse
                       those
                       meanes
                       carefully
                       ,
                       which
                       may
                       keepe
                       vs
                       chaste
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Which
                     ●ee
                     the
                     meanes
                     of
                     Chastitie
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Continuall
                     sobrietie
                     ,
                     in
                     meate
                     ,
                     drinke
                     ,
                     sleepe
                     ,
                     and
                     apparell
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Continuall
                     painfulnes
                     in
                     our
                     calling
                     .
                  
                   
                     Fasting
                     and
                     watching
                     ,
                     so
                     often
                     as
                     neede
                     requireth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     if
                     by
                     these
                     meanes
                     wee
                     cannot
                     be
                     kept
                     chaste
                     ?
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Then
                     thirdly
                     ,
                     wee
                     are
                     commanded
                     to
                     marrie
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     marriage
                     to
                     vse
                     those
                     meanes
                     carefully
                     ,
                     whereby
                     the
                     marriage
                     bed
                     may
                     be
                     kept
                     pure
                     and
                     vndefiled
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Rehearse
                   the
                   eight
                   Commandement
                   .
                
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   steale
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     many
                     euils
                     are
                     herein
                     forbidden
                     ?
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     First
                     ,
                     all
                     those
                     outward
                     acts
                     are
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     whereby
                     stealth
                     is
                     committed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     many
                     wayes
                     is
                     stealth
                     committed
                     outwardly
                     in
                     acte
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Two
                     waies
                     ,
                     either
                  
                   
                     
                       By
                       our selues
                       ,
                       and
                       this
                       is
                       three
                       waies
                       .
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           First
                           ,
                           all
                           secret
                           filching
                           and
                           open
                           robberie
                           ,
                           ●e
                           it
                           neuer
                           so
                           small
                           a
                           thing
                           ,
                           for
                           neuer
                           so
                           great
                           a
                           neede
                           .
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           Secondly
                           ,
                           all
                           extortion
                           or
                           violent
                           wrong
                           ,
                           all
                           oppression
                           and
                           vnmercifull
                           dealing
                           .
                        
                         
                           3.
                           
                           Thirdly
                           ,
                           all
                           deceit
                           in
                           buying
                           and
                           selling
                           ,
                           or
                           exchanging
                           ,
                           in
                           restoring
                           things
                           borrowed
                           ,
                           found
                           ,
                           giuen
                           to
                           keepe
                           ,
                           and
                           such
                           like
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       By
                       others
                       ,
                       either
                       
                         
                           By
                           commanding
                           or
                           counselling
                           others
                           to
                           steale
                           .
                        
                         
                           By
                           keeping
                           counsell
                           .
                        
                         
                           By
                           consenting
                           any
                           way
                           to
                           them
                           when
                           they
                           steale
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Which
                     are
                     the
                     second
                     euills
                     forbidden
                     ?
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     all
                     outward
                     occasions
                     of
                     stealth
                     forbidden
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Which
                     be
                     they
                     ?
                  
                   
                     All
                     idlenes
                     ,
                     wastfull
                     spending
                     of
                     goods
                     ,
                     liuing
                     in
                     an
                     vnlawfull
                     calling
                     ,
                     all
                     false
                     weights
                     ,
                     
                     measures
                     ,
                     coynes
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     thirdly
                     forbidden
                     ?
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     all
                     inward
                     stealth
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     is
                     forbidden
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     that
                     ?
                  
                   
                     The
                     setled
                     will
                     or
                     desire
                     of
                     our
                     neighbours
                     goods
                     ,
                     although
                     wee
                     cannot
                     get
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     feare
                     ,
                     ●hame
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     other
                     respect
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     take
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     h●
                     recommaunded
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       First
                       ,
                       to
                       restore
                       goods
                       euill
                       gotten
                       ,
                       or
                       wrongfully
                       kept
                       .
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       to
                       labour
                       faithfully
                       in
                       a
                       lawfull
                       calling
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       sparing
                       of
                       that
                       wee
                       get
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       helpe
                       others
                       ,
                       as
                       their
                       neede
                       requireth
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Rehearse
                   the
                   ninth
                   Commandement
                   .
                
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   beare
                   false
                   witnes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     forbidden
                     herein
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Wee
                     are
                     forbidden
                     not
                     onely
                     to
                     beare
                     false
                     witnesse
                     our selues
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     be
                     partakers
                     with
                     false-witnes
                     bearers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     How
                     many
                     wayes
                     doe
                     m●n
                     ●eare
                     false
                     witnesse
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Two
                     waies
                     :
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       outwardly
                       and
                       against
                       others
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       is
                       
                         
                           in
                           iudgement
                           .
                           or
                        
                         
                           out
                           of
                           iudgement
                           .
                           or
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       2.
                       inwardly
                       themselues
                       .
                       
                         
                           When
                           they
                           denie
                           that
                           to
                           bee
                           in
                           them
                           which
                           is
                           indeed
                           :
                           or
                        
                         
                           When
                           they
                           take
                           vpon
                           them
                           that
                           
                           which
                           belongeth
                           not
                           vnto
                           them
                           ,
                           whether
                           it
                           be
                           good
                           or
                           euill
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     In
                     Iudgement
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     giue
                     or
                     receiue
                     false
                     information
                     ,
                     pronounce
                     or
                     write
                     anie
                     false
                     sentence
                     .
                  
                   
                     Out
                     of
                     Iudgement
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       When
                       anie
                       raise
                       vp
                       ,
                       spread
                       abroad
                       ,
                       or
                       listen
                       after
                       false
                       reports
                       .
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       When
                       anie
                       report
                       the
                       faults
                       of
                       others
                       without
                       care
                       of
                       their
                       credit
                       ,
                       —
                       or
                       when
                       with
                       flattering
                       hearts
                       they
                       commend
                       any
                       man.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Inwardly
                     ,
                     either
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       In
                       suspition
                       without
                       iust
                       cause
                       .
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       In
                       iudgement
                       falsly
                       or
                       hardly
                       of
                       anie
                       man.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Which
                     bee
                     the
                     occasions
                     of
                     false
                     witnesse
                     hearing
                     ?
                  
                   
                     They
                     be
                     fleshly
                     hatred
                     of
                     our
                     enemies
                     ,
                     the
                     carnall
                     loue
                     of
                     our selues
                     or
                     of
                     our
                     friends
                     ;
                     to
                     get
                     the
                     things
                     we
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     auoide
                     the
                     things
                     we
                     feare
                     or
                     hate
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     are
                     wee
                     partakers
                     with
                     false
                     witnes
                     bearers
                     ?
                  
                   
                     If
                     we
                     either
                     command
                     or
                     counsell
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     wee
                     mislike
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     stay
                     it
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     is
                     here
                     commanded
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       First
                       ,
                       in
                       iudgement
                       to
                       further
                       righteous
                       causes
                       ,
                       so
                       farre
                       forth
                       as
                       my
                       calling
                       requireth
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       to
                       speake
                       the
                       truth
                       from
                       my
                       heart
                       to
                       euery
                       man
                       ,
                       so
                       farre
                       forth
                       as
                       it
                       is
                       requisite
                       for
                       him
                       to
                       know
                       it
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Thirdly
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       as
                       carefull
                       of
                       the
                       credit
                       of
                       my
                       neighbour
                       as
                       of
                       mine
                       owne
                       ,
                       both
                       in
                       his
                       presence
                       and
                       absence
                       ,
                       so
                       farre
                       forth
                       as
                       the
                       nature
                       of
                       his
                       offence
                       will
                       permit
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Fourthly
                       ,
                       to
                       hope
                       and
                       belieue
                       the
                       best
                       of
                       euery
                       man.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Rehearse
                   the
                   tenth
                   Commandement
                   .
                
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   couet
                   ,
                   &c
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     Ar●
                     all
                     motions
                     and
                     desires
                     euill
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                     No
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     meate
                     ,
                     drinke
                     ,
                     sleepe
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     are
                     naturall
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     nature
                     good
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     through
                     our
                     corruption
                     they
                     become
                     sinfull
                     .
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     motions
                     be
                     euill
                     ?
                  
                   
                     These
                     motions
                     be
                     euill
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     either
                     against
                  
                   
                     
                       God
                       ,
                       or
                    
                     
                       our
                       Neighbour
                       ,
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Are
                     all
                     those
                     forbidden
                     in
                     this
                     Commandement
                     .
                  
                   
                     No
                     :
                     for
                     all
                     those
                     which
                     are
                     against
                     God
                     are
                     forbidden
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     commandement
                     :
                     but
                     these
                     motions
                     onely
                     are
                     here
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     against
                     our
                     Neighbour
                     .
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Seeing
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Commandements
                 wee
                 are
                 forbidden
                 to
                 hurt
                 our
                 neighbour
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 how
                 doth
                 this
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 Commandements
                 the
                 setled
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 are
                 forbidden
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 motions
                 are
                 onely
                 here
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 the
                 heart
                 doth
                 not
                 consent
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Whereof
                 doe
                 these
                 motions
                 arise
                 ?
              
               
                 They
                 either
                 arise
                 from
                 our
                 owne
                 corruption
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 offered
                 by
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Are
                 all
                 these
                 motions
                 sinne
                 in
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 arise
                 of
                 our
                 corruption
                 ,
                 are
                 sinnes
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 be
                 offered
                 by
                 Sathan
                 or
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 not
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 vnles
                 we
                 be
                 infected
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 are
                 wee
                 infected
                 with
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   when
                   weetake
                   pleasure
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   When
                   wee
                   be
                   intangled
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   3.
                   
                   When
                   we
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   tarrie
                   in
                   o●●●in●es
                   ,
                   though
                   our
                   hearts
                   doe
                   not
                   giue
                   co●sent
                   .
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 is
                 this
                 Commaundement
                 brok●●
                 ?
              
               
                 Three
                 waies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   when
                   euill
                   motions
                   arise
                   of
                   our
                   corruption
                   ,
                   moouing
                   vs
                   to
                   hurt
                   our
                   Neighbours
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   be
                   infected
                   with
                   those
                   motions
                   which
                   Sathan
                   or
                   euill
                   men
                   doe
                   put
                   ●nto
                   our
                   mindes
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   with
                   like
                   affection
                   desire
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   our
                   Neighbour
                   as
                   wee
                   doe
                   our
                   owne
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 then
                 commaunded
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 commaunded
                 to
                 loue
                 my
                 Neighbour
                 as
                 my selfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Who
                 is
                 your
                 Neighbour
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Eu●ry
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 neere
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 standeth
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 my
                 helpe
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 lieth
                 in
                 me
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 stranger
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 my
                 foe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 iudge
                 you
                 so
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 mine
                 owne
                 flesh
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Doth
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 prescribe
                 the
                 perfect
                 rule
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ?
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 thing
                 in
                 deede
                 ,
                 worde
                 ,
                 or
                 thought
                 ,
                 but
                 heere
                 it
                 is
                 commaunded
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 no
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 heere
                 it
                 is
                 forbidden
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Can
                 euery
                 one
                 keepe
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 perfitl●
                 ?
              
               
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 borne
                 againe
                 of
                 God
                 cannot
                 keepe
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 point
                 ,
                 as
                 pleasing
                 God
                 thereby
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 themselues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 so
                 ?
              
               
                 Except
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 borne
                 againe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 see
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 not
                 
                 enter
                 therein
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 hee
                 keepe
                 the
                 commaundements
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 moreouer
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 by
                 nature
                 being
                 borne
                 and
                 conceiued
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 insufficient
                 to
                 any
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 disposed
                 to
                 all
                 vice
                 and
                 wickednes
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 punishment
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 breakers
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 life
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 with
                 manifold
                 miseries
                 both
                 of
                 body
                 or
                 soule
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 else
                 ?
              
               
                 Where
                 this
                 curse
                 is
                 not
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 euerlasting
                 death
                 and
                 damnation
                 both
                 of
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 God
                 is
                 mercifull
                 .
              
               
                 Hee
                 is
                 indeed
                 full
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 is
                 also
                 full
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 fully
                 be
                 discharged
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 wee
                 cannot
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 cannot
                 wee
                 by
                 our selues
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ?
              
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 encrease
                 our
                 debt
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 doth
                 not
                 God
                 wrong
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 require
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 ?
              
               
                 No
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 made
                 man
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 haue
                 performed
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 by
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 spoyled
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 posteritie
                 of
                 those
                 good
                 gifts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Can
                 anie
                 creature
                 in
                 heauen
                 or
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 ?
              
               
                 No
                 ,
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 punish
                 that
                 in
                 another
                 creature
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 by
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 none
                 that
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 can
                 abide
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuer
                 others
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 manner
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 out
                 to
                 bee
                 our
                 Mediatour
                 and
                 Deliuerer
                 ?
              
               
                 Hee
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 very
                 man
                 and
                 perfectly
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 mightie
                 than
                 all
                 
                 creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 hee
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 very
                 true
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 must
                 hee
                 be
                 man
                 and
                 perfitly
                 righteous
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 that
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 God
                 requireth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 that
                 sinned
                 ,
                 should
                 pay
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 amends
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 must
                 hee
                 be
                 God
                 withall
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 godly
                 power
                 hee
                 may
                 abide
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 in
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 may
                 get
                 againe
                 and
                 restore
                 to
                 vs
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 and
                 life
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 lost
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Who
                 is
                 that
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 God
                 and
                 very
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 perfi●ly
                 righteous
                 withall
                 ?
              
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 made
                 vnto
                 vs
                 Wisedome
                 ,
                 Righteousnes
                 ,
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 Redemption
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 hetherto
                 hath
                 b●ene
                 taught
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 vse
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 a
                 sound
                 perswasion
                 and
                 f●eling
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 deserued
                 so
                 grieuous
                 punishmēt
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 hell
                 fire
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Are
                 they
                 onely
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 merites
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 are
                 truely
                 humbled
                 ?
              
               
                 They
                 onely
                 and
                 none
                 other
                 :
                 Es●i
                 ,
                 57.
                 
                 Matthew
                 .
                 5.
                 3.
                 4.
                 5.
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Lawe
                 ,
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 shall
                 passe
                 away
                 :
                 but
                 one
                 jote
                 or
                 title
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law
                 shall
                 not
                 fa●e
                 till
                 all
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 is
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Gods
                 Law
                 fulfilled
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 -
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Gods
                   children
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   bringeth
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   truely
                   humbled
                   in
                   themselues
                   for
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   sendeth
                   them
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   whome
                   it
                   is
                   fully
                   fulfilled
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   wicked
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   declareth
                   to
                   them
                   their
                   iust
                   confusion
                   ,
                   —
                   when
                   to
                   the
                   ende
                   they
                   either
                   presume
                   or
                   despaire
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Is
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 sufficient
                 to
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 Saluation
                 ?
              
               
                 No
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 must
                 also
                 haue
                 a
                 true
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 true
                 Faith
                 that
                 saueth
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 merited
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
                 
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 shall
                 wee
                 attaine
                 to
                 this
                 true
                 Faith
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 giuing
                 vs
                 this
                 true
                 perswasion
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 Gospell
                 declared
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 generally
                 declared
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 certaine
                 summe
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Which
                 is
                 that
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Articles
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 Creede
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Rehearse
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 belieue
                 in
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 Almightie
                 ,
                 maker
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Into
                 how
                 many
                 p●●●t●
                 are
                 these
                 Articles
                 diuided
                 ?
              
               
                 Into
                 two
                 :
              
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   Faith
                   in
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   Faith
                   concerning
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 are
                 you
                 taught
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 declare
                 that
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
                 God
                 the
              
               
                 
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   Sonne
                   .
                
                 
                   H.
                   Ghost
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 say
                 you
                 I
                 belieue
                 in
                 God
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 Gods
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 onely
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 vpon
                 whome
                 my
                 Faith
                 is
                 wholly
                 stayed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Seeing
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 name
                 you
                 three
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   
                     Father
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Sonne
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Holy-Ghost
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 Because
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 so
                 manifested
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 sundry
                 persons
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 true
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 say
                 you
                 I
                 belieue
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   belieue
                   in
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 I
                 declare
                 that
                 I
                 put
                 my
                 whole
                 trust
                 and
                 affiance
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Diuels
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 belieuing
                 that
                 
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 put
                 their
                 whole
                 trust
                 and
                 confidence
                 in
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 say
                 you
                 I
                 belieue
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ,
                 Wee
                 belieue
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 I
                 must
                 be
                 saued
                 by
                 mine
                 owne
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 call
                 you
                 God
                 FATHER
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 creatures
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 call
                 you
                 God
                 ,
                 Creator
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Maker
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Because
                 hee
                 created
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 nothing
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 Create
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 nothing
                 ▪
                 
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 something
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 call
                 you
                 him
                 Almighti●
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 as
                 hee
                 created
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 hee
                 preserue
                 and
                 guide
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 Almightie
                 power
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 mercie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 doth
                 this
                 article
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
              
               
                 It
                 ministreth
                 vnto
                 me
                 ●oure
                 notable
                 comforts
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   good
                   Angels
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   watch
                   ouer
                   me
                   ▪
                   &
                   pitch
                   their
                   tents
                   about
                   me
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   the
                   diuell
                   nor
                   men
                   shall
                   haue
                   any
                   power
                   to
                   hurt
                   mee
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   farre
                   forth
                   as
                   God
                   doth
                   giue
                   them
                   leaue
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   haue
                   a
                   profitable
                   and
                   conuenient
                   vse
                   of
                   all
                   Gods
                   creatures
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Fourthlie
                   ,
                   though
                   I
                   suffer
                   hu●t
                   by
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   or
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   ;
                   yet
                   all
                   this
                   shall
                   turne
                   to
                   my
                   good
                   in
                   the
                   ende
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 can
                 this
                 bee
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 God
                 can
                 doe
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 mercifull
                 and
                 l●●●ing
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Creation
                 wee
                 had
                 this
                 benefite
                 but
                 wee
                 haue
                 ●●st
                 it
                 ▪
                 &
                 are
                 bec●me
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
                 :
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 God
                 become
                 our
                 Father
                 and
                 shew
                 his
                 merci
                 vn●
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 become
                 our
                 Father
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 beleeue
                 you
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Son●e
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   I
                   beleeue
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   worke
                   my
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondlie
                   ,
                   I
                   beleeue
                   that
                   hee
                   hath
                   wrought
                   it
                   indeed
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   manner
                   that
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   Creede
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 can
                 you
                 beleeue
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 worke
                 your
                 saluation
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 doe
                 belieue
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 an
                 office
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 worke
                 my
                 Saluation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 By
                 what
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Creede
                 doe
                 you
                 belieue
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   onely
                   Sonne
                
                 :
                 I
                 declare
                 that
                 I
                 belieue
                 in
                 Christ
                 the
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 begotten
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 before
                 all
                 worlds
                 ,
                 God
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Light
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 verie
                 God
                 of
                 very
                 God
                 ,
                 begotten
                 not
                 made
                 ,
                 beeing
                 of
                 one
                 substance
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 by
                 whome
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 call
                 you
                 him
                 the
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 alone
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 nature
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 can
                 this
                 bee
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Adam
                 ,
                 the
                 Angles
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 also
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 Ad●m
                 was
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Creation
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 lost
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 wee
                 be
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 regeneration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 was
                 it
                 r●qui●●te
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 nothing
                 but
                 God
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 abide
                 and
                 ouercome
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 punishment
                 due
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 by
                 this
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 Hereby
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 me
                 ,
                 by
                 reconciling
                 mee
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                 may
                 make
                 me
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 By
                 what
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Creede
                 doe
                 you
                 shewe
                 that
                 you
                 belieue
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 man
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Borne
                   of
                   the
                   Virgine
                   Marie
                
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 shewe
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Marie
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 bee
                 ,
                 and
                 subiect
                 to
                 all
                 infirmities
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 sinne
                 onely
                 excepted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 are
                 these
                 words
                 added
                 ;
                 Conceiued
                 by
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 shewe
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 was
                 conceiued
                 in
                 the
                 wombe
                 of
                 Marie
                 ,
                 (
                 shee
                 continuing
                 still
                 a
                 pure
                 Virgine
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 borne
                 holie
                 and
                 without
                 sinne
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 all
                 other
                 men
                 by
                 nature
                 are
                 subject
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Was
                 it
                 n●edfull
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 without
                 sinne
                 ?
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Godhead
                 and
                 Manhood
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ioyned
                 together
                 :
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 satisfied
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 was
                 it
                 requisite
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 Man
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God
                 requireth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 which
                 had
                 sinned
                 ,
                 
                 should
                 also
                 pay
                 and
                 make
                 amends
                 for
                 sinnes
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 by
                 this
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 man
                 ?
              
               
                 Hereby
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 my
                 sinne
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 man
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 meete
                 to
                 bee
                 more
                 pitifull
                 and
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 fruite
                 haue
                 you
                 by
                 his
                 holie
                 Conception
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 that
                 this
                 holy
                 Conception
                 hath
                 couered
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 my
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 that
                 his
                 pure
                 Conception
                 shall
                 be
                 imputed
                 vnto
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 by
                 this
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 I
                 am
                 most
                 certainly
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 most
                 fully
                 to
                 finish
                 my
                 saluation
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 man
                 he
                 is
                 meete
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 sinne
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 punishment
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ouercome
                 in
                 suffering
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 hee
                 is
                 called
                 IESVS
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 doth
                 IESVS
                 signifie
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 doth
                 signifie
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 W●y
                 doe
                 you
                 c●ll
                 him
                 IESVS
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 doe
                 call
                 him
                 IESVS
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 )
                 because
                 he
                 saueth
                 me
                 from
                 all
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 other
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 I
                 may
                 in
                 part
                 or
                 in
                 whole
                 bee
                 deliuered
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 by
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 My
                 comfort
                 is
                 euen
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 because
                 GOD
                 from
                 heauen
                 gaue
                 him
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 earth
                 hath
                 subscribed
                 therevnto
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 signifieth
                 CHRIST
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 signifieth
                 
                   Annointed
                   ▪
                
              
            
             
               
                 W●y
                 is
                 hee
                 so
                 called
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 he
                 was
                 annointed
                 to
                 be
                 a
              
               
                 
                   Prophet
                   for
                   all
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   for
                   mee
                   .
                
                 
                   Priest
                   for
                   all
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   for
                   mee
                   .
                
                 
                   King
                   for
                   all
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   for
                   mee
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 gather
                 you
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 annointing
                 of
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Kings
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 figures
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Was
                 Christ
                 annointed
                 with
                 materiall
                 oyle
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ?
              
               
                 No
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 annointed
                 with
                 all
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 holie
                 Spirit
                 without
                 measure
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 d●e
                 you
                 call
                 him
                 Prophet
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 teacher
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 were
                 then
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ?
              
               
                 They
                 were
                 his
                 Disciples
                 and
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 by
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 Hereby
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 leade
                 me
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
                 reuealed
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 needfull
                 for
                 
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 and
                 my
                 saluation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 call
                 you
                 him
                 Priest
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 offering
                 vp
                 himselfe
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 satisfied
                 for
                 all
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 continuall
                 intercession
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               
                 Hereby
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 my
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 also
                 am
                 made
                 a
                 Priest.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 are
                 you
                 made
                 a
                 Priest
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 By
                 him
                 I
                 haue
                 freedome
                 and
                 boldnes
                 to
                 drawe
                 neere
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 call
                 you
                 him
                 King
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 ●e
                 doth
                 guide
                 and
                 gouerne
                 me
                 vnto
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 and
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 by
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 Hereby
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 kingly
                 power
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 finally
                 ouercome
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 hell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 call
                 you
                 him
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 not
                 with
                 gold
                 nor
                 siluer
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 his
                 precious
                 bloud
                 hee
                 hath
                 purchased
                 vs
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 peculiar
                 people
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 by
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 Seeing
                 he
                 hath
                 paid
                 such
                 a
                 price
                 for
                 mee
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 me
                 to
                 perish
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 thing
                 wherein
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 consisteth
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeue
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 wrought
                 my
                 saluation
                 indeed
                 after
                 that
                 manner
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 Creede
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 After
                 what
                 manner
                 hath
                 he
                 wrought
                 your
                 saluation
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1
                   By
                   his
                   most
                   painfull
                   sufferings
                   for
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   By
                   his
                   most
                   glorious
                   victorie
                   and
                   triumph
                   ouer
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 what
                 words
                 are
                 his
                 most
                 painfull
                 sufferings
                 expressed
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 Suffered
                 vnder
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 ,
                 he
                 descended
                 into
                 hell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 generall
                 meaning
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 them
                 I
                 shew
                 my selfe
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 endured
                 most
                 grieuous
                 torments
                 both
                 
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 by
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 those
                 punishments
                 of
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 which
                 my
                 sinnes
                 haue
                 deserued
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 then
                 commeth
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 often
                 afflicted
                 with
                 grieuous
                 torments
                 both
                 in
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 ?
              
               
                 Our
                 sufferings
                 are
                 not
                 by
                 desert
                 any
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 sanctified
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 medicines
                 against
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 are
                 these
                 words
                 added
                 ;
                 Suffered
                 vnder
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
                 ?
              
               
                 Not
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 storie
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 teach
                 that
                 he
                 appeared
                 willingly
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 accord
                 before
                 a
                 mortall
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 pronounced
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 he
                 was
                 condemned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 hereof
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 my
                 Sauiour
                 thus
                 suffering
                 not
                 any
                 whit
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 wholy
                 for
                 mine
                 and
                 for
                 other
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 before
                 an
                 earthly
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 discharged
                 before
                 the
                 heauenly
                 iudgement
                 seate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 this
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 crucified
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 he
                 died
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 common
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 death
                 as
                 was
                 accursed
                 both
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 by
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 comforted
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 curse
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 deserued
                 by
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 the
                 blessing
                 due
                 vnto
                 him
                 for
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 this
                 ;
                 That
                 he
                 died
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 his
                 soule
                 was
                 separated
                 from
                 his
                 bodie
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 died
                 a
                 corporali
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 was
                 it
                 requisite
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 die
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 by
                 sinne
                 came
                 death
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 beene
                 satisfied
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 death
                 had
                 beene
                 ioyned
                 with
                 his
                 sufferings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 is
                 it
                 ●rther
                 added
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 buried
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 assure
                 vs
                 more
                 fully
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 truely
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 have
                 you
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 buriall
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1
                   I
                   am
                   comforted
                   ,
                   because
                   my
                   sinnes
                   are
                   fully
                   discharged
                   in
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   buried
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   neuer
                   come
                   into
                   remembrance
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   my
                   comfort
                   is
                   the
                   more
                   ,
                   because
                   by
                   the
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   and
                   buriall
                   sinne
                   shall
                   be
                   killed
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   buried
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   henceforth
                   it
                   shall
                   haue
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   reigne
                   ouer
                   me
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   I
                   neede
                   not
                   to
                   feare
                   death
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   sinne
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   sting
                   of
                   death
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   now
                   death
                   is
                   made
                   vnto
                   me
                   an
                   entrance
                   into
                   this
                   life
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 He
                 descended
                 into
                 hell
                 ?
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 ;
                 that
                 my
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 suffer
                 in
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 soule
                 did
                 abide
                 most
                 vnspeakable
                 vexations
                 ,
                 griefes
                 ,
                 painfull
                 troubles
                 ,
                 &
                 feare
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 ●●to
                 the
                 which
                 both
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 when
                 he
                 hanged
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 cast
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 by
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 comforted
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 all
                 my
                 grieuous
                 temptations
                 and
                 assaults
                 I
                 may
                 stay
                 and
                 make
                 sure
                 my selfe
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 mee
                 from
                 the
                 sorrowfull
                 griefes
                 and
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 beleeuest
                 thou
                 in
                 this
                 article
                 ,
                 Hee
                 rose
                 againe
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 belieue
                 that
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 manhood
                 hath
                 suffered
                 for
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 ,
                 ●●●
                 againe
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Wherin
                 doth
                 this
                 article
                 minister
                 comfort
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 three
                 things
                 :
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   His
                   resurrection
                   doth
                   assure
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   righteousnes
                   shall
                   be
                   imputed
                   to
                   me
                   for
                   my
                   perfect
                   iustification
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   it
                   comforteth
                   mee
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   doth
                   from
                   day
                   to
                   day
                   raise
                   me
                   vp
                   to
                   
                   righteousnes
                   and
                   newnes
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   It
                   ministreth
                   vnto
                   me
                   a
                   comfortable
                   hope
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   rise
                   againe
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   from
                   bodily
                   death
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 beleeuest
                 thou
                 in
                 this
                 Article
                 ,
                 Hee
                 ascended
                 into
                 heauen
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 belieue
                 that
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 humane
                 Nature
                 (
                 the
                 Apostles
                 looking
                 on
                 ,
                 )
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 thereby
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   comforted
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   hath
                   prepared
                   a
                   place
                   for
                   mee
                   in
                   heauen
                   :
                   which
                   
                   now
                   I
                   see
                   by
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   her●a●ter
                   shall
                   fully
                   enioy
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   comforted
                   by
                   his
                   intercession
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   for
                   me
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 fruite
                 haue
                 you
                 by
                 his
                 intercession
                 ▪
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   reconcile
                   me
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   for
                   those
                   sinnes
                   which
                   I
                   doe
                   daily
                   commit
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   being
                   reconciled
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   can
                   pray
                   to
                   GOD
                   with
                   boldnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   him
                   FATHER
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 article
                 ,
                 Hee
                 si●tteth
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 belieue
                 that
                 CHRIST
                 in
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
                 was
                 aduanced
                 by
                 the
                 FATHER
                 vnto
                 that
                 high
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 hee
                 ruleth
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 thereby
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   comforted
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   shall
                   receiue
                   from
                   him
                   all
                   things
                   needfull
                   for
                   mee
                   vnder
                   his
                   gratious
                   gouernment
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   his
                   power
                   all
                   mine
                   enemies
                   shall
                   be
                   subdued
                   ,
                   and
                   troden
                   vnder
                   my
                   feete
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 beleeue
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 article
                 ,
                 From
                 thence
                 hee
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 I
                 belieue
                 that
                 Christ
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 his
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 to
                 pronounce
                 sentence
                 vpon
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 dead
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 them
                 that
                 then
                 shall
                 befound
                 aliue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 by
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   comforted
                   in
                   my
                   greatest
                   miserie
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   CHRIST
                   will
                   come
                   one
                   day
                   and
                   〈…〉
                   of
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   that
                   hee
                   will
                   giue
                   sentence
                   on
                   my
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   me
                   to
                   glorie
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 say
                 you
                 I
                 beleeue
                 in
                 God
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 equall
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 call
                 you
                 him
                 ●●●
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 all
                 holinesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 fruite
                 haue
                 you
                 by
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   holie
                   Ghost
                   doth
                   assure
                   mee
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   childe
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   making
                   mee
                   to
                   call
                   him
                   A●●●
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   ▪
                   He
                   assureth
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   and
                   resurrection
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   sinne
                   dieth
                   in
                   mee
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   raised
                   vp
                   to
                   holinesse
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   leadeth
                   me
                   into
                   all
                   truth
                   needfull
                   to
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   &
                   my
                   saluation
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Hee
                   comforteth
                   mee
                   in
                   all
                   my
                   troubles
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   death
                   assureth
                   me
                   of
                   a
                   better
                   life
                   in
                   this
                   same
                   bodie
                   and
                   soule
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 article
                 ,
                 I
                 belieue
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 certaine
                 number
                 of
                 his
                 chosen
                 children
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 doth
                 call
                 and
                 gather
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Why
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 belieue
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Because
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 alwayes
                 seene
                 with
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 call
                 you
                 the
                 Church
                 Holie
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 though
                 in
                 it selfe
                 it
                 is
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 Christ
                 the
                 head
                 it
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 perfection
                 of
                 holines
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 doe
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 Catholique
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 had
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 hath
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 wil
                 haue
                 an
                 holy
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 article
                 ,
                 The
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Church
                 communicateth
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 member
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 benefites
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 by
                 this
                 article
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   comforted
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   iustified
                   by
                   that
                   Faith
                   whereby
                   Adam
                   and
                   Abraham
                   were
                   iustified
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   tyed
                   to
                   no
                   time
                   ,
                   or
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   excludeth
                   no
                   person
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   comforted
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   made
                   partaker
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   mercies
                   by
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   blessings
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   loue
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 belieuest
                 thou
                 in
                 this
                 article
                 ,
                 I
                 belieue
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 belieue
                 that
                 God
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 doth
                 freely
                 forgiue
                 me
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 all
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 punishment
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 deserued
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 belieue
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Because
                 no
                 reason
                 can
                 perswade
                 mee
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 onely
                 must
                 worke
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 haue
                 you
                 heereby
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   comforted
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   the
                   sinnes
                   I
                   haue
                   ,
                   and
                   daily
                   commit
                   ,
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   laide
                   to
                   my
                   charge
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   comforted
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   the
                   weaknes
                   and
                   wants
                   of
                   all
                   my
                   duties
                   are
                   couered
                   and
                   supplied
                   in
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   comforted
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   will
                   heare
                   mee
                   praying
                   for
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   haue
                   Faith
                   to
                   *
                   feele
                   the
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 belieuest
                 thou
                 in
                 this
                 article
                 ,
                 The
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 vnto
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 belieue
                 that
                 this
                 bodie
                 after
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 dissolued
                 into
                 dust
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 raised
                 vp
                 againe
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 soule
                 shall
                 liue
                 in
                 euerlasting
                 glorie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 comfort
                 reape
                 you
                 thereby
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   made
                   comfortable
                   and
                   chearefull
                   in
                   well-doing
                   ,
                   seeing
                   my
                   labour
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   made
                   to
                   despise
                   the
                   pleasures
                   and
                   glory
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   patience
                   to
                   suffer
                   all
                   troubles
                   that
                   are
                   laide
                   vpon
                   me
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   comforteth
                   me
                   ouer
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   my
                   dearest
                   friends
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   mee
                   carefull
                   in
                   death
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   haue
                   a
                   part
                   in
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   iust
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 fruite
                 haue
                 you
                 when
                 you
                 belieue
                 all
                 these
                 Articles
                 ?
              
               
                 All
                 doe
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 ende
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 iustified
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 righteous
                 in
                 Christ
                 before
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 be
                 the
                 seuerall
                 fruites
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   at
                   peace
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   although
                   in
                   my selfe
                   for
                   my
                   outward
                   sinnes
                   which
                   I
                   daily
                   commit
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   inward
                   corruption
                   which
                   remaineth
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   daily
                   accused
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   I
                   get
                   strength
                   to
                   fight
                   against
                   my
                   outward
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   to
                   subdue
                   my
                   inward
                   corruption
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   outward
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   inward
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   I
                   haue
                   a
                   right
                   to
                   all
                   Gods
                   creatures
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   vse
                   and
                   want
                   of
                   them
                   shall
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   furtherance
                   of
                   my
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   assured
                   of
                   the
                   glorification
                   of
                   my
                   soule
                   and
                   bodie
                   in
                   the
                   heauens
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   made
                   an
                   heire
                   of
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 is
                 this
                 giuen
                 wholly
                 and
                 onely
                 vnto
                 Faith
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Not
                 because
                 Faith
                 doth
                 deserue
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 can
                 be
                 laid
                 holde
                 on
                 and
                 applyed
                 to
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 by
                 none
                 other
                 meanes
                 but
                 by
                 Faith
                 alone
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Cannot
                 our
                 good
                 workes
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 iustifie
                 vs
                 before
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 No
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Are
                 not
                 our
                 good
                 workes
                 perfect
                 ?
              
               
                 No
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 wee
                 sinne
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 workes
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 are
                 defiled
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 deserue
                 nothing
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 then
                 doth
                 God
                 promise
                 a
                 reward
                 vnto
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 reward
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 promise
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 workes
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 
                 grace
                 and
                 mercie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Will
                 not
                 this
                 doctrine
                 make
                 men
                 carelesse
                 of
                 well
                 doing
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 be
                 ingraffted
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 bring
                 forth
                 good
                 workes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 is
                 it
                 needfull
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   by
                   them
                   shew
                   our selues
                   thankfull
                   vnto
                   God
                   for
                   all
                   his
                   benefites
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   assured
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   and
                   election
                   by
                   good
                   works
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   by
                   our
                   good
                   workes
                   wee
                   may
                   edifie
                   others
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 maiest
                 thou
                 edifie
                 others
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   by
                   encouraging
                   and
                   strengthening
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   good
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   by
                   winning
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   come
                   vnto
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   then
                   by
                   stopping
                   the
                   mouthes
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   fourth
                   ariseth
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   aduanced
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Are
                 good
                 workes
                 so
                 needfull
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 them
                 wee
                 cannot
                 be
                 saued
                 ?
              
               
                 Yea
                 :
                 for
                 although
                 good
                 workes
                 doe
                 not
                 worke
                 our
                 saluation
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 iustified
                 are
                 also
                 sanctified
                 ;
                 they
                 that
                 doe
                 no
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 declare
                 that
                 they
                 neither
                 are
                 iustified
                 nor
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Then
                 they
                 must
                 much
                 more
                 be
                 condemned
                 ,
                 which
                 commit
                 sinne
                 and
                 lye
                 in
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Yea
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 pronounced
                 to
                 bee
                 accursed
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Gospell
                 hath
                 denounced
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 inherite
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Can
                 euery
                 one
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 ?
              
               
                 None
                 can
                 doe
                 good
                 workrs
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 borne
                 againe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 can
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 borne
                 againe
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 ?
              
               
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 borne
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 carrie
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 haue
                 repentance
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 good
                 workes
                 doe
                 proceede
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 Repentance
                 ?
              
               
                 Repentance
                 is
                 a
                 turning
                 of
                 our selues
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 crucifie
                 and
                 kill
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 reforme
                 our selues
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 man
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 will.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 crucifie
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 truely
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 to
                 be
                 sorie
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 angred
                 God
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 my
                 other
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 day
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 hate
                 it
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 flie
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 is
                 this
                 sorrow
                 wrought
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 wrought
                 in
                 mee
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 threatnings
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 but
                 especiallie
                 increased
                 by
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 whereby
                 I
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 hate
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 leaue
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 is
                 this
                 reformation
                 of
                 our selues
                 wrought
                 in
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 Onely
                 by
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 feele
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 rising
                 againe
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 doth
                 insue
                 hereof
                 ?
              
               
                 Hereby
                 wee
                 are
                 raised
                 vp
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 life
                 ,
                 hauing
                 a
                 law
                 written
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 reforme
                 our selues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hereby
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 repent
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 ?
              
               
                 Yea
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 saide
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 borne
                 againe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 euident
                 that
                 Gods
                 Children
                 stand
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 liue
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Yea
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 but
                 alwayes
                 carrying
                 this
                 corruption
                 about
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 sometime
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 farre
                 from
                 that
                 perfection
                 of
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 requireth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Se●ing
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 good
                 workes
                 did
                 proceede
                 from
                 Rep●ntance
                 ,
                 what
                 properties
                 are
                 required
                 of
                 workes
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   commanded
                   in
                   his
                   Law.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondlie
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   that
                   doe
                   them
                   bee
                   such
                   as
                   be
                   ingrafted
                   into
                   CHRIST
                   ,
                   and
                   continue
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 say
                 you
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 workes
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               
                 They
                 doe
                 no
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 neither
                 are
                 as
                 yet
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 doe
                 offer
                 them
                 to
                 GOD
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   third
                   propertie
                   of
                   workes
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   bee
                   to
                   glorifie
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   assure
                   our
                   saluation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 seeke
                 our
                 owne
                 praise
                 and
                 merit
                 by
                 our
                 owne
                 good
                 woorkes
                 ?
              
               
                 No
                 :
                 For
                 all
                 our
                 good
                 workes
                 are
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 saluation
                 is
                 onely
                 merited
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 saide
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 haue
                 heard
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 worketh
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 our
                 miseri●
                 What
                 meanes
                 hath
                 God
                 ordained
                 to
                 worke
                 and
                 increase
                 Faith
                 in
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 Hee
                 hath
                 ordained
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Gospell
                   to
                   beget
                   and
                   breede
                   it
                   in
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   Prayer
                
                 
                   3.
                   Sacraments
                
                 
                   4.
                   Discipline
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Affliction
                   .
                   —
                   to
                   confirme
                   it
                   in
                   vs.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 liuely
                 Faith
                 ,
                 to
                 apprehend
                 the
                 free
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 many
                 kindes
                 of
                 Faith
                 be
                 there
                 ?
              
               
                 Two
                 ,
                 a
              
               
                 
                   Generall
                   Faith
                   ,
                   whereby
                   I
                   belieue
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   workes
                   .
                
                 
                   Speciall
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   either
                   whereby
                   I
                   belieue
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   iust
                   in
                   his
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   am
                   made
                   penitent
                   ;
                   Or
                   ,
                   whereby
                   I
                   belieue
                   him
                   to
                   bee
                   made
                   mercifull
                   in
                   his
                   promises
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   come
                   to
                   repentance
                   .
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 difference
                 is
                 there
                 betweene
                 Penitence
                 and
                 Repentance
                 ?
              
               
                 Penitence
                 is
                 a
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 Repentance
                 is
                 a
                 recouering
                 our selues
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Is
                 there
                 such
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ?
              
               
                 Yea
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Law
                 differeth
                 from
                 the
                 Gospell
                 in
                 foure
                 things
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   1
                   ,
                   First
                   the
                   Law
                   reuealeth
                   sinne
                   ,
                   rebuketh
                   vs
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   leaueth
                   vs
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Gospell
                   doth
                   reueale
                   vnto
                   vs
                   Remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   bringeth
                   vs
                   to
                   CHRIST
                   ,
                   and
                   ●reeth
                   v●
                   from
                   the
                   punishment
                   belonging
                   vnto
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Law
                   commandeth
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   giueth
                   no
                   strength
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Gospell
                   inable●●
                   vs
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   writing
                   the
                   law
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   &
                   assuring
                   vs
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Law
                   is
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   wrath
                   ,
                   condemnation
                   and
                   death
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Gospell
                   is
                   t●e
                   ministerie
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   iustification
                   ,
                   and
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   In
                   many
                   points
                   the
                   Law
                   may
                   be
                   conceiued
                   by
                   reason
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Gospell
                   in
                   all
                   poin●●
                   is
                   farre
                   aboue
                   the
                   reach
                   of
                   mans
                   reason
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Wherein
                 doe
                 they
                 agree
                 ?
              
               
                 They
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bee
                 both
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 one
                 kinde
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 offering
                 it
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 one
                 kinde
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 perfect
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 thing
                 doth
                 follow
                 vpon
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 seuere
                 law
                 pronounceth
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 righteous
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 doth
                 the
                 Law
                 pronounce
                 them
                 righteous
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 that
                 they
                 hau●
                 in
                 Christ
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 doth
                 aske
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 But
                 yet
                 they
                 remaine
                 transgressors
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 transgressors
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 righteous
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 inward
                 man
                 they
                 loue
                 righteousnes
                 and
                 hate
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ?
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 pure
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 fight
                 against
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 battell
                 haue
                 they
                 ?
              
               
                 They
                 haue
                 battell
                 both
              
               
                 
                   within
                   :
                   the
                   battell
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   against
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                   and
                
                 
                   without
                   :
                   the
                   temptation
                   of
                   
                     
                       Sathan
                       .
                       
                    
                     
                       the
                       world
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 shall
                 they
                 ouercome
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 a
                 liuely
                 Faith
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 4.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 call
                 you
                 th●
                 flesh
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 wherein
                 wee
                 were
                 borne
                 and
                 conceiued
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Doth
                 that
                 remaine
                 after
                 regeneration
                 ?
              
               
                 Yea
                 :
                 it
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 cleaueth
                 fast
                 vnto
                 vs
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 wee
                 carie
                 the
                 outward
                 flesh
                 about
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 doth
                 the
                 flesh
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 continuall
                 lusting
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   hindering
                   ,
                   or
                   corrupting
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   good
                   motions
                   ,
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   deeds
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   continuall
                   moouing
                   vs
                   to
                   euill-motions
                   .
                   words
                   .
                   deeds
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 call
                 you
                 the
                 spirit
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 holie
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 are
                 begotten
                 againe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 D●●
                 wee
                 not
                 receiue
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 full
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 perfection
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ?
              
               
                 No
                 :
                 but
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 receiue
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 the
                 daily
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 fault
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 our selues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 doth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 fight
                 in
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 lusting
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 doth
                 it
                 lust
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   partly
                   by
                   rebuking
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   by
                   restraining
                   in
                   vs
                   the
                   euill
                   motions
                   and
                   deeds
                   
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   continuall
                   inlightning
                   and
                   affecting
                   vs
                   with-thoughts
                   ,
                   words
                   ,
                   deedes
                   .
                   agreeable
                   to
                   Gods
                   wil.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 call
                 you
                 the
                 world
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 corrupt
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 doth
                 the
                 world
                 fight
                 against
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 alluring
                 and
                 withdrawing
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 corruptions
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 meanes
                 doth
                 it
                 vse
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   allureth
                   vs
                   by
                   false
                   1.
                   
                   Pleasures
                   2.
                   
                   Profit
                   3.
                   
                   Glorie
                   .
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   from
                   our
                   obedience
                   to
                   God.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   allureth
                   vs
                   other-paines
                   ,
                   losses
                   ,
                   and
                   reproches
                   ,
                   to
                   distrust
                   Gods
                   promises
                   whiles
                   by
                
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 shall
                 wee
                 ouercome
                 the
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 profit
                 ,
                 and
                 glorie
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   a
                   true
                   Faith
                   in
                   
                     IESVS
                     CHRIST
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   despised
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   worke
                   our
                   saluation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   ouercome
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   Faith
                   in
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   feareth
                   vs
                   from
                   doing
                   any
                   thing
                   against
                   his
                   will.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 shall
                 wee
                 ouercome
                 the
                 Paines
                 ,
                 losses
                 ,
                 and
                 reproches
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                   1
                   ,
                   By
                   aliuely
                   Faith
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   suffered
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   to
                   worke
                   our
                   saluation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   inable
                   vs
                   to
                   suffer
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   a
                   ●ledfast
                   Faith
                   in
                   Gods
                   promises
                   and
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   shall
                   want
                   no
                   good
                   thing
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   seeming
                   hurtfull
                   ,
                   shal
                   be
                   turned
                   to
                   the
                   furtherance
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 call
                 you
                 Sathan
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 aduersarie
                 of
                 enemie
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 doth
                 hee
                 fight
                 against
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   subtiltie
                   ,
                   alluring
                   vs
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   ●e
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Tempte●
                   or
                   Serpent
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   laying
                   fearefully
                   to
                   our
                   charge
                   our
                   sinnes
                   committed
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   hee
                   is
                   called
                   
                     the
                     Diuell
                     ,
                     an
                     accuser
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   By
                   seeking
                   by
                   manifold
                   inward
                   terrors
                   and
                   outward
                   troubles
                   to
                   swallowe
                   vs
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   is
                   called
                   
                     a
                     roaring
                     Lyon.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 shall
                 wee
                 fight
                 against
                 Sathan
                 and
                 his
                 temptations
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   Faith
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   ouercame
                   all
                   his
                   temptations
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   person
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   wee
                   might
                   ouercome
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   resisting
                   the
                   inward
                   motions
                   and
                   outward
                   occasions
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 shall
                 wee
                 do●
                 that
                 ?
              
               
                 By
                 belieuing
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 baptized
                 into
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 shall
                 wee
                 ouercome
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 accusations
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1
                   By
                   Faith
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   iustified
                   vs
                   from
                   all
                   the
                   sinnes
                   for
                   the
                   which
                   hee
                   can
                   accuse
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   ,
                   By
                   all
                   those
                   comfortable
                   promises
                   of
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   CHRISTS
                   Name
                   are
                   made
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 ouercome
                 him
                 in
                 our
                 terrors
                 and
                 troubles
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   Faith
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   heard
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   troubles
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   vs
                   assurance
                   that
                   wee
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   ouercome
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   Faith
                   in
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   whereby
                   wee
                   know
                   that
                   hee
                   can
                   doe
                   no
                   more
                   vnto
                   vs
                   than
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   direct
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   giue
                   in
                   commssion
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 chiefe
                 meanes
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 beget
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 strengthen
                 and
                 increase
                 Faith
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 principall
                 meanes
                 ?
              
               
                 Prayer
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 principall
                 meanes
                 ,
                 seruing
                 for
                 the
                 strengthening
                 and
                 encreasing
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 Prayer
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 lifting
                 vp
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 powring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 before
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 prescript
                 rule
                 of
                 Prayer
                 left
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ?
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 Prayer
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 
                   CHRIST
                   IESVS
                
                 taught
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Is
                 it
                 lawfull
                 to
                 vse
                 no
                 other
                 forme
                 of
                 words
                 ?
              
               
                 Wee
                 may
                 vse
                 another
                 forme
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 must
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 like
                 affection
                 ,
                 following
                 the
                 same
                 rules
                 which
                 are
                 prescribed
                 in
                 that
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 is
                 that
                 prayer
                 diuided
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 diuided
                 into
                 the
              
               
                 
                   Preface
                   ,
                   or
                   entrance
                   to
                   the
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   Prayer
                   it selfe
                   .
                
                 
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   or
                   shutting
                   vp
                   of
                   the
                   prayer
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Preface
                 ?
              
               
                 Our
                 Father
                 which
                 art
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 doth
                 the
                 Preface
                 put
                 vs
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   of
                   him
                   to
                   whom
                   wee
                   pray
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   estate
                   in
                   prayer
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 whom
                 doe
                 we
                 pray
                 ?
              
               
                 Onely
                 to
                 GOD
                 the
              
               
                 
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   Sonne
                   .
                
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 do
                 you
                 heere
                 name
                 the
                 Father
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 discerning
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 wee
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 secretly
                 vnderstanding
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 wee
                 doe
                 in
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 must
                 wee
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 CHRIST
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 GOD
                 being
                 displeased
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 dealing
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 is
                 it
                 required
                 that
                 wee
                 pray
                 by
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 HOLY
                 GHOST
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 assureth
                 vs
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 our
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 wee
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 nor
                 how
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 doth
                 teach
                 vs
                 both
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 must
                 wee
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 must
                 wee
                 be
                 affected
                 in
                 prayer
                 ?
              
               
                 Partly
                 concerning
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ourselues
                   :
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Wee
                       must
                       be
                       truly
                       humbled
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       wrought
                       in
                       vs
                       two
                       wayes
                       :
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           By
                           a
                           perswasion
                           of
                           our
                           sinfull
                           miserie
                           and
                           vnworthines
                           to
                           be
                           helped
                           .
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           By
                           a
                           perswasion
                           of
                           the
                           louing
                           mercie
                           —
                           of
                           God
                           in
                           heauen
                           that
                           must
                           helpe
                           vs.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       We
                       must
                       haue
                       a
                       certaine
                       confidence
                       we
                       shal
                       be
                       heard
                       :
                       and
                       this
                       is
                       wrought
                       in
                       vs
                       ,
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           By
                           faith
                           ,
                           being
                           perswaded
                           that
                           God
                           loueth
                           vs
                           as
                           his
                           own
                           childrē
                           ,
                           in
                           our
                           L
                           :
                           Iesus
                           Christ.
                           
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           By
                           faith
                           ,
                           being
                           perswaded
                           that
                           our
                           Father
                           being
                           God
                           Almightie
                           ,
                           hee
                           is
                           able
                           to
                           doe
                           —
                           whatsoeuer
                           he
                           will
                           in
                           heauen
                           &
                           in
                           earth
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   others
                   We
                   must
                   bee
                   per
                   swaded
                   ▪
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       That
                       all
                       Gods
                       people
                       pray
                       for
                       vs.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       That
                       it
                       is
                       our
                       bounden
                       dutie
                       to
                       pray
                       for
                       others
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       for
                       our selues
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 are
                 the
                 petitions
                 deuided
                 ?
              
               
                 Into
                 two
                 parts
                 :
                 for
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   We
                   make
                   request
                   for
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   concerne
                   Gods
                   Majestie
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   For
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   concerne
                   our
                   owne
                   welfare
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Which
                 be
                 those
                 that
                 concerne
                 Gods
                 Majestie
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 three
                 first
                 :
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Hallowed
                   be
                   thy
                   Name
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Thy
                   Kingdome
                   come
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Thy
                   will
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   earth
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 GOD
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Names
                   and
                   Titles
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Iehouah
                     ;
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     Hostes
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   The
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Wisedome
                       —
                       of
                       GOD.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Power
                       of
                       GOD.
                       
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Mercie
                       of
                       GOD.
                       
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Goodnes
                       .
                       of
                       GOD.
                       
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       Truth
                       .
                       of
                       GOD.
                       
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       Righteousnes
                       of
                       GOD.
                       
                    
                     
                       7.
                       
                       Eternitie
                       .
                       —
                       of
                       GOD.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 bee
                 these
                 Names
                 called
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 GOD
                 ?
              
               
                 Because
                 as
                 names
                 serue
                 to
                 discerne
                 things
                 by
                 ;
                 so
                 GOD
                 is
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 GOD
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Hallowed
                 ?
              
               
                 We
                 pray
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 glorious
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 declared
                 and
                 made
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 glorious
                 God
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 shall
                 Gods
                 Name
                 be
                 declared
                 to
                 bee
                 holie
                 and
                 glorious
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   pray
                   that
                   his
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   goodnes
                   ,
                   mercie
                   ,
                   truth
                   ,
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   &
                   Eternitie
                   ,
                   may
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   be
                   imparted
                   and
                   manifested
                   vnto
                   vs
                   and
                   other
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   wee
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   according
                   as
                   wee
                   know
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   fruites
                   of
                   them
                   may
                   appeare
                   in
                   our
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Gods
                   peoples
                   liues
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   Gods
                   Name
                   may
                   bee
                   honoured
                   and
                   praised
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 doe
                 wee
                 pray
                 against
                 in
                 this
                 petition
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   wee
                   pray
                   against
                   all
                   ignorance
                   of
                   holie
                   things
                   wee
                   should
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   want
                   of
                   workes
                   ,
                   whereby
                   God
                   wants
                   of
                   his
                   glorie
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Wee
                   pray
                   against
                   all
                   false
                   religion
                   ,
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   and
                   vngodlinesse
                   ,
                   whereby
                   Gods
                   Name
                   is
                   dishonoured
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                   as
                   yet
                   finde
                   any
                   more
                   of
                   this
                   Catechisme
                   ;
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   haue
                   the
                   rest
                   in
                   his
                   priuate
                   vse
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   doe
                   well
                   to
                   communicate
                   the
                   same
                   vnto
                   the
                   Church
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   manie
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 
                   HONI
                   SOIT
                   QVI
                   MAL
                   Y
                   PENSE
                
              
            
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               OF
               THE
               WORKS
               OF
               THE
               REVEREND
               AND
               FAITHFVLL
               SERVANT
               OF
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               MAISTER
               RICHARD
               GREENHAM
               ,
               MINITSER
               AND
               PREAcher
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               GOD
               ,
               containing
               seuerall
               Treatises
               ,
               the
               Titles
               whereof
               appeare
               in
               the
               next
               Page
               following
               .
            
             
               Psalme
               94.
               12.
               
            
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               whom
               thou
               chastisest
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               teachest
               in
               thy
               Law.
               
            
             
             
               AT
               LONDON
               ,
               Imprinted
               by
               Thomas
               Creede
               ,
               for
               William
               Welbie
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               solde
               at
               his
               shoppe
               in
               Paules
               Church-yard
               ,
               at
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Swanne
               .
               1611.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SVCH
               TREATISES
               AND
               MATTERS
               AS
               ARE
               CONTAINED
               IN
               THIS
               PART
               ,
               ARE
               THESE
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 comfortable
                 Treatise
                 for
                 an
                 afflicted
                 conscience
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 18.
                 of
                 the
                 PROVERBS
                 .
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Another
                 short
                 treatise
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 argument
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 markes
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Notes
                 of
                 election
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 A
                 treatise
                 of
                 Contract
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 A
                 large
                 treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Short
                 notes
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 vpright
                 heart
                 ▪
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Necessarie
                 rules
                 for
                 the
                 profitable
                 reading
                 of
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 A
                 treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 A
                 treatise
                 of
                 Examination
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 A
                 treatise
                 of
                 Gods
                 feare
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 A
                 treatise
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 A
                 treatise
                 of
                 Anger
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 A
                 treatise
                 of
                 blessednes
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 A
                 treatise
                 of
                 Fasting
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 A
                 treatise
                 of
                 sending
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 A
                 short
                 treatise
                 of
                 Prayer
                 vpon
                 the
                 wordes
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ioel
                 ,
                 chapt
                 .
                 2.
                 vers
                 .
                 32.
                 alleadged
                 by
                 Saint
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 2.
                 vers
                 .
                 21.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 royal blazon or coat of arms
              
            
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               WORSHIPFVLL
               SIR
               DRV
               DRVRIE
               KNIGHT
               ,
               GENTLE-MAN-VSHER
               OF
               HER
               MAIESTIES
               PRIVIE
               CHAMBER
               :
               AND
               MAISTER
               THOMAS
               FANSHAW
               
                 Esquire
                 ,
                 the
                 Queenes
                 Remembrancer
                 in
                 her
                 Highnesse
                 Court
                 of
                 Exchequer
                 :
              
               H.
               H.
               
                 wisheth
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 all
                 mercies
                 and
                 comforts
                 ,
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SOme
                 of
                 these
                 Treatises
                 (
                 Right
                 Worshipfull
                 ,
                 )
                 serue
                 well
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 both
                 the
                 daunger
                 and
                 ▪
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
              
               *
               
                 wound
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 haue
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 the
                 rest
                 differ
                 in
                 argument
                 ,
                 yet
                 haue
                 one
                 generall
                 scope
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Herein
                 first
                 I
                 request
                 your
                 worships
                 patience
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 some
                 view
                 of
                 a
                 short
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 booke
                 ,
                 by
                 speciall
                 branches
                 ,
                 couching
                 the
                 authors
                 owne
                 very
                 words
                 and
                 matter
                 in
                 this
                 compendious
                 forme
                 following
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 treatise
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 wounded
                 spirit
                 ,
                 wherein
                 this
                 faithfull
                 seruant
                 of
                 Christ
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 :
              
               1.
               
               How
               great
               an
               euill
               the
               wound
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               :
               for
               that
               the
               very
               Pagans
               and
               Papists
               can
               beare
               great
               afflictions
               till
               their
               spirits
               be
               wounded
               ,
               but
               if
               their
               minds
               be
               deiected
               ,
               they
               will
               disp●tch
               themselues
               with
               any
               violent
               death
               :
               and
               the
               faithfull
               also
               cast
               downe
               with
               Gods
               arrowes
               ▪
               and
               sight
               of
               their
               sinnes
               and
               the
               feeling
               of
               Gods
               hand
               vpon
               their
               mindes
               ,
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Ezekiah
                 ,
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
              
               mourned
               heauily
               for
               the
               wound
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               2.
               
               What
               comfort
               the
               true
               peace
               of
               conscience
               carries
               with
               it
               ,
               able
               to
               free
               vs
               from
               all
               discomforts
               of
               this
               life
               :
               and
               contrarily
               how
               the
               minde
               appalled
               ,
               no
               blessing
               can
               long
               cheere
               vs
               in
               this
               present
               life
               .
               3.
               
               How
               mad
               they
               be
               which
               by
               violent
               death
               seeke
               to
               end
               their
               afflictions
               of
               minde
               :
               for
               that
               this
               is
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               increase
               their
               torments
               :
               for
               if
               their
               burthen
               be
               great
               here
               ,
               it
               is
               intollerable
               in
               hell
               .
               4.
               
               How
               most
               men
               seeme
               actiue
               ,
               painfull
               ,
               and
               prudent
               to
               preuent
               and
               foresee
               other
               troubles
               and
               euils
               :
               but
               few
               regard
               with
               any
               care
               a●
               all
               to
               preuent
               the
               troubles
               of
               minde
               .
               How
               many
               trauell
               with
               great
               skill
               for
               riches
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               &c.
               but
               few
               take
               any
               paines
               for
               the
               precious
               treasure
               of
               the
               peace
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
               5.
               
               Preseruatiues
               against
               afflictions
               of
               minde
               are
               the
               searching
               of
               our
               sinnes
               past
               and
               present
               ,
               great
               and
               small
               :
               and
               the
               examination
               of
               our
               faith
               .
               6.
               
               In
               examination
               for
               sinne
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               content
               our selues
               to
               haue
               left
               them
               .
               We
               must
               also
               heartily
               sorrow
               for
               them
               ,
               euen
               the
               sinnes
               of
               our
               youth
               :
               for
               if
               we
               doe
               not
               truly
               repent
               vs
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               may
               againe
               rebound
               vpon
               vs
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               after
               many
               yeeres
               to
               the
               great
               affliction
               and
               tormenting
               of
               our
               minds
               .
               7.
               
               Examination
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               must
               be
               as
               well
               of
               sinnes
               committed
               after
               our
               calling
               as
               before
               :
               for
               these
               sinnes
               of
               all
               other
               bite
               sorest
               and
               pearce
               deepest
               .
               Couer
               them
               not
               ,
               but
               confesse
               them
               to
               God
               in
               time
               least
               thou
               
               be
               constrained
               to
               blaze
               them
               abroad
               to
               thine
               exceeding
               griefe
               and
               torment
               .
               8.
               
               After
               knowledge
               and
               light
               receiued
               from
               God
               ,
               note
               euer
               what
               sinnes
               sway
               most
               in
               thee
               ,
               by
               the
               often
               checks
               of
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               and
               so
               labour
               to
               auoide
               them
               ,
               being
               grieued
               for
               them
               :
               which
               if
               thou
               doe
               not
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               escape
               either
               hardnes
               of
               heart
               ▪
               or
               afflictions
               of
               minde
               .
               9.
               
               Sinnes
               of
               omission
               haue
               much
               distempered
               Gods
               good
               children
               ,
               the
               negligent
               vse
               of
               the
               meanes
               of
               saluation
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               not
               putting
               of
               their
               gifts
               
               in
               practise
               ;
               many
               haue
               beene
               whipoed
               afterwards
               in
               their
               naked
               consciences
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               euen
               pearced
               them
               in
               their
               secret
               bowels
               .
               10.
               
               Some
               are
               troubled
               for
               their
               priuate
               pride
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               a
               good
               preparatiue
               to
               receiue
               Christ
               ▪
               Some
               for
               doing
               more
               in
               shew
               than
               in
               truth
               ,
               abusing
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               make
               it
               but
               a
               maske
               to
               iuggle
               in
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               they
               make
               but
               the●r
               affections
               to
               fight
               with
               their
               owne
               iudgement
               .
               Some
               righteous
               men
               are
               troubled
               when
               they
               offend
               not
               (
               for
               they
               are
               their
               owne
               greatest
               accusers
               )
               for
               some
               secret
               corruptions
               in
               other
               matters
               :
               so
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               difficult
               ,
               than
               to
               search
               our
               hearts
               to
               the
               bottome
               for
               sinnes
               past
               and
               present
               ,
               for
               priuie
               pride
               ,
               hidden
               wants
               ,
               and
               secret
               corruptions
               .
               11.
               
               That
               we
               must
               carefully
               auoide
               too
               scrupulous
               a
               feare
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               carnall
               securitie
               .
               If
               the
               aiuell
               finde
               vs
               voide
               of
               all
               feare
               ,
               he
               thinkes
               his
               assaults
               must
               be
               stronger
               ,
               because
               our
               resistance
               is
               the
               weaker
               :
               but
               if
               he
               finde
               in
               vs
               a
               cowardly
               feare
               and
               fainting
               of
               heart
               ,
               before
               we
               strike
               one
               stroke
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               suddenly
               stab
               vs
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               spoile
               of
               vs.
               12.
               
               If
               we
               see
               the
               godly
               afflicted
               in
               their
               consciences
               ,
               either
               before
               or
               in
               the
               issues
               of
               death
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               conclude
               therefore
               they
               are
               hypocrites
               ,
               or
               great
               sinners
               before
               God
               :
               for
               that
               the
               Lord
               may
               as
               well
               make
               triall
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               as
               take
               punishment
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Iob
               and
               others
               :
               for
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               if
               such
               affli●tion
               come
               principally
               for
               sinne
               ,
               then
               the
               greatest
               sinners
               should
               haue
               the
               greatest
               afflections
               .
               13.
               
               When
               any
               shall
               come
               to
               the
               cure
               of
               soules
               afflicted
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               begin
               with
               words
               of
               compassion
               onely
               ;
               
                 God
                 is
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               but
               first
               with
               a
               gentle
               searching
               of
               their
               sores
               ,
               labouring
               to
               draw
               out
               of
               them
               the
               confession
               of
               some
               speciall
               and
               secret
               sinnes
               .
               14.
               
               All
               griefes
               are
               either
               confused
               or
               distinct
               ●rising
               of
               knowne
               or
               vnknowne
               causes
               .
               The
               spirituall
               Physition
               must
               wisely
               consider
               of
               the
               originall
               of
               the
               euill
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               soule
               or
               bodie
               ,
               or
               both
               :
               for
               this
               cause
               he
               warneth
               that
               in
               this
               distemper
               ,
               the
               Physitions
               counsell
               be
               neuer
               seuered
               ,
               nor
               the
               godly
               ministers
               labour
               neglected
               .
               15.
               
               The
               persons
               ministring
               in
               this
               affliction
               must
               be
               men
               learned
               ,
               of
               sound
               iudgement
               ,
               wise
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               experience
               ,
               meeke
               and
               of
               most
               louing
               spirits
               .
               I
               counsell
               thee
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               if
               thou
               canst
               not
               come
               to
               the
               particular
               sight
               of
               sinne
               i●
               and
               by
               thy selfe
               ,
               vse
               the
               helpe
               of
               such
               men
               ,
               vnto
               whom
               thou
               must
               offer
               freely
               thine
               heart
               to
               be
               g●ged
               an●
               searched
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               thy
               life
               to
               be
               examined
               by
               the
               bright
               shining
               glasse
               of
               the
               law
               of
               God.
               16
               A
               certaine
               cause
               or
               knowne
               sinne
               is
               either
               alreadie
               committed
               ,
               and
               not
               repented
               :
               or
               a
               sinn●
               not
               committed
               ,
               but
               whereunto
               we
               be
               tempted
               .
               If
               troubles
               come
               for
               some
               speciall
               sinne
               committed
               ,
               say
               thus
               :
               Doth
               this
               one
               sinne
               so
               displease
               thee
               ?
               and
               deserue
               I
               thus
               to
               be
               punished
               and
               farre
               more
               grieuously
               for
               this
               one
               ?
               how
               great
               then
               should
               my
               punishment
               be
               ,
               if
               thou
               shouldest
               so
               deale
               with
               me
               for
               all
               my
               other
               sinnes
               ?
               If
               the
               heart
               be
               terrified
               with
               feare
               of
               the
               commission
               of
               sinne
               ,
               for
               temptations
               and
               motions
               vnto
               si●ne
               :
               we
               are
               not
               so
               much
               to
               dispute
               with
               our
               motions
               ,
               as
               to
               resist
               them
               strongly
               by
               instant
               and
               extraordinarie
               watchfulnes
               in
               prayer
               .
               17.
               
               If
               thou
               labourest
               in
               this
               due
               examination
               of
               thy selfe
               ▪
               thou
               shalt
               in
               time
               be
               able
               to
               discouer
               the
               veines
               ,
               bodie
               ,
               age
               ,
               and
               strength
               of
               many
               temptations
               in
               others
               ,
               by
               an
               holy
               experience
               which
               God
               hath
               taught
               thee
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               see
               into
               mens
               secret
               corruptions
               and
               be
               able
               to
               beget
               an
               inspeakeable
               ioy
               in
               others
               ,
               who
               may
               be
               tempted
               as
               thou
               ar●
               ▪
               or
               hast
               beene
               ,
               18.
               
               Againe
               ,
               when
               men
               proceed
               in
               this
               cure
               ,
               they
               must
               remember
               two
               speciall
               groundes
               :
               first
               ▪
               to
               labour
               that
               the
               afflicted
               may
               be
               perswaded
               their
               sinnes
               are
               pardonable
               ,
               and
               their
               sores
               curable
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               their
               visitations
               is
               not
               so
               much
               a
               signe
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               and
               anger
               ,
               as
               a
               seale
               of
               his
               mercy
               and
               fauour
               :
               for
               that
               it
               is
               not
               blinde
               and
               barren
               ,
               but
               like
               to
               be
               plentifull
               in
               good
               effects
               ,
               &
               fruitfull
               in
               godly
               issues
               .
               19.
               
               Albeit
               some
               in
               this
               cure
               ,
               suppresse
               the
               Law
               and
               applie
               the
               Gospell
               onely
               :
               yet
               I
               see
               not
               ▪
               but
               that
               there
               must
               bee
               a
               sound
               sorrow
               for
               sinne
               ,
               before
               the
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               be
               sealed
               ,
               and
               men
               must
               know
               and
               acknowledge
               themselues
               sicke
               ,
               before
               they
               seeke
               the
               Physition
               :
               yet
               here
               is
               wisedome
               required
               ,
               neither
               to
               presse
               the
               Conscience
               too
               seuerely
               ,
               nor
               to
               release
               it
               too
               vnaduisedly
               20.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               applying
               the
               Law
               to
               some
               persons
               afflicted
               ,
               hee
               warneth
               vs
               wisely
               to
               obserue
               :
               First
               ▪
               whet●er
               wee
               speake
               to
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               for
               that
               wee
               may
               vrge
               the
               Law
               more
               strictly
               to
               the
               man
               as
               being
               the
               stronger
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               whether
               they
               haue
               knowledge
               or
               no
               :
               for
               the
               ignorant
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               thinkes
               neuer
               any
               so
               tempted
               ,
               and
               Sathan
               perswades
               him
               that
               hath
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               sinned
               against
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               whether
               strong
               or
               weake
               ,
               more
               or
               lesse
               wounded
               for
               their
               sinne
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               whether
               by
               nature
               they
               are
               more
               fearefull
               and
               melancholike
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               a
               signe
               of
               infirmitie
               ,
               or
               of
               custome
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               consider
               well
               the
               persons
               age
               ▪
               estate
               ,
               and
               condition
               of
               life
               ;
               for
               Temptations
               and
               Afflictions
               doe
               varie
               according
               to
               all
               these
               .
               And
               yet
               remember
               well
               how
               there
               be
               many
               (
               of
               what
               condition
               ,
               sexe
               ,
               &
               knowledge
               soeuer
               they
               are
               )
               which
               be
               more
               troubled
               for
               the
               v●xation
               of
               t●eir
               mindes
               distempered
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               vilenes
               and
               horriblenes
               of
               their
               sinnes
               committed
               :
               as
               fearing
               some
               outward
               shame
               ,
               rather
               then
               humbled
               for
               their
               inward
               sinne
               .
               Seuenthly
               ,
               the
               time
               is
               to
               
               be
               obserued
               :
               to
               be
               more
               milde
               in
               the
               burning
               ag●●
               of
               their
               fit●es
               ,
               but
               more
               sh●rpe
               in
               admo●ition
               in
               their
               intermission
               and
               rest
               .
               Eightly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               to
               beare
               patiently
               the
               impatiencie
               of
               the
               sicke
               :
               remembring
               alwaies
               the
               wordes
               of
               Gods
               blessed
               spirit
               :
               
                 A
                 wounded
                 spirit
                 who
                 can
                 beare
                 ?
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 concerning
                 the
                 principall
                 contents
                 and
                 rules
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Treatise
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 argument
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 hee
                 commendeth
                 these
                 holy
                 obseruations
                 following
                 :
              
               First
               he
               willeth
               vs
               ,
               in
               afflictions
               not
               so
               much
               to
               fasten
               our
               eyes
               vpon
               them
               ,
               as
               vpon
               the
               ende
               which
               is
               most
               sweete
               and
               comfortable
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Lord
               shackleth
               vs
               the
               more
               wit●
               the
               chaine
               of
               his
               chastisements
               ,
               because
               wee
               are
               more
               carefull
               to
               ●ee
               vn●
               urthened
               of
               our
               afflictions
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               our
               sinnes
               .
               3.
               
               How
               the
               godly
               should
               reioyce
               in
               their
               godly
               sorrowe
               for
               sinne
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               is
               an
               earnest
               of
               their
               regeneration
               .
               And
               that
               they
               take
               heede
               to
               disqui●t
               themselues
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               pestered
               with
               wicked
               motions
               ,
               suspitions
               ,
               delusions
               ,
               vaine
               phantasies
               and
               imaginations
               :
               for
               that
               the
               bodie
               of
               sinne
               will
               euer
               send
               forth
               some
               filthie
               froth
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               onely
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               detestable
               to
               the
               minde
               rege●erate
               ,
               but
               also
               would
               make
               abashed
               the
               very
               naturall
               man
               and
               vnbeleeuer
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               see
               into
               that
               sea
               of
               sinne
               and
               sinke-hole
               of
               iniquitie
               .
               4.
               
               Though
               wee
               finde
               in
               our selues
               manifold
               infirmities
               :
               though
               we
               know
               not
               whether
               we
               striue
               for
               feare
               of
               punishment
               ,
               or
               for
               loue
               of
               so
               good
               a
               father
               :
               yet
               if
               wee
               feele
               this
               in
               our selues
               that
               we
               would
               faine
               loue
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               be
               better
               ,
               and
               being
               wearied
               and
               tired
               with
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               long
               gladly
               to
               enioy
               the
               peace
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               please
               God
               in
               a
               simple
               obedience
               of
               faith
               :
               then
               let
               vs
               be
               comforted
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               time
               too
               late
               to
               repent
               in
               .
               5.
               
               If
               any
               say
               his
               faith
               is
               weake
               and
               cold
               ,
               and
               my
               conscience
               is
               as
               a
               burning
               furnace
               .
               I
               feare
               the
               Lord
               will
               pursue
               me
               with
               his
               wrath
               .
               I
               answere
               ,
               thou
               doest
               w●ll
               to
               feare
               :
               but
               feare
               and
               sinne
               not
               .
               For
               that
               feare
               which
               sul
               dueth
               the
               securitie
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               in
               all
               most
               requisite
               :
               but
               fight
               euer
               against
               that
               feare
               which
               hindereth
               the
               certain●y
               of
               faith
               ,
               for
               that
               will
               encourage
               our
               enemies
               more
               fiercely
               to
               set
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               6.
               
               Hee
               saith
               ,
               that
               some
               are
               vtterly
               ignorant
               of
               the
               afflictions
               of
               minde
               :
               and
               when
               they
               heare
               any
               speech
               of
               any
               such
               matter
               ,
               they
               suppose
               they
               heare
               a
               man
               speake
               in
               a
               strange
               language
               .
               But
               he
               counselleth
               vs
               to
               runne
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               in
               this
               life
               with
               a
               troubled
               minde
               ,
               least
               wee
               tarie
               with
               such
               men
               to
               be
               loc●t
               vp
               with
               the
               heauie
               fetters
               of
               desperation
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               summon
               vs
               to
               the
               b●rre
               of
               his
               iudgement
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               Angels
               ,
               &c.
               7.
               
               In
               prosperitie
               many
               thinke
               Gods
               blessings
               are
               their
               own●
               right
               ,
               and
               binde
               God
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               in
               this
               life
               to
               entertaine
               them
               at
               full
               charges
               ;
               and
               sue
               him
               as
               it
               were
               by
               an
               obligation
               ,
               if
               he
               seeme
               to
               withdraw
               his
               hand
               from
               them
               :
               So
               they
               prouokt
               him
               ,
               to
               proue
               to
               their
               faces
               by
               some
               speciall
               crosse
               and
               affliction
               ,
               that
               all
               they
               haue
               is
               but
               lent
               and
               borrowed
               .
               But
               Gods
               children
               acknowledge
               continually
               that
               God
               hath
               rods
               in
               a
               readines
               (
               though
               they
               see
               no
               present
               euils
               )
               to
               beate
               them
               from
               their
               sinnes
               :
               and
               bend
               all
               their
               care
               how
               they
               may
               rather
               suffer
               aduersi●ie
               to
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               than
               to
               sleepe
               securely
               in
               prosperitie
               to
               enioy
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sinne
               for
               a
               season
               .
               For
               they
               knowe
               Gods
               graces
               must
               not
               bee
               idle
               in
               his
               children
               ,
               but
               well
               exercised
               by
               afflictions
               .
               
                 Thus
                 farre
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 treatise
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
                 treatise
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 what
                 be
                 the
                 speciall
                 markes
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man.
              
               Here
               first
               hee
               sheweth
               that
               true
               righteousnesse
               doth
               not
               consist
               of
               any
               inherent
               qualitie
               ,
               be
               it
               neuer
               so
               excellent
               ,
               but
               is
               onely
               by
               imputation
               :
               for
               the
               obtaining
               whereof
               a
               man
               must
               feele
               and
               finde
               himselfe
               naked
               ,
               and
               voide
               of
               all
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               all
               vnrighteousnesse
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               sinne
               which
               dwelleth
               in
               vs.
               2.
               
               A
               man
               must
               desire
               to
               l●aue
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               escape
               the
               punishment
               due
               vnto
               them
               .
               3.
               
               To
               commit
               himselfe
               by
               faith
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               trusting
               in
               him
               and
               in
               his
               al-sufficient
               merits
               for
               his
               full
               reconciliation
               with
               God.
               4.
               
               A
               man
               thus
               iustified
               and
               reconciled
               ,
               is
               also
               sanctified
               to
               walke
               with
               an
               vpright
               heart
               before
               the
               Lord.
               5.
               
               This
               vprightnesse
               is
               tried
               by
               foure
               speciall
               notes
               .
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               loue
               all
               good
               things
               as
               well
               as
               one
               ,
               and
               hate
               all
               sins
               as
               well
               as
               one
               :
               hauing
               respect
               to
               all
               Gods
               commandements
               :
               Yet
               this
               rule
               may
               haue
               some
               exceptions
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               for
               we
               doe
               not
               at
               the
               first
               know
               all
               good
               ,
               nor
               all
               euill
               ,
               much
               lesse
               loue
               the
               one
               and
               hate
               the
               other
               as
               wee
               ought
               :
               yet
               let
               euery
               man
               walke
               according
               to
               that
               measure
               of
               grace
               and
               light
               receiued
               .
               For
               of
               this
               be
               assured
               ,
               in
               that
               measure
               we
               like
               of
               sinne
               ▪
               in
               that
               measure
               is
               hypocrisie
               in
               vs.
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               haue
               a
               single
               care
               to
               approue
               our selues
               vnto
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               forth
               his
               glorie
               in
               wel-doing
               without
               hope
               of
               reward
               ,
               alb●it
               trouble
               come
               vpon
               vs
               for
               it
               .
               And
               here
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               where
               as
               Pharisaicall
               Papists
               which
               neuer
               knewe
               the
               the
               true
               efficient
               ,
               nor
               matter
               ,
               nor
               forme
               ,
               nor
               ende
               of
               a
               good
               worke
               ,
               haue
               in
               elder
               ages
               farre
               past
               many
               of
               our
               cold
               Gospel●ers
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               there
               be
               but
               a
               fewe
               righteous
               men
               on
               earth
               .
               And
               if
               here
               wee
               shall
               finde
               in
               our selues
               much
               rebellion
               and
               hypocrisie
               ,
               yet
               marke
               euer
               our
               chiefest
               drift
               in
               all
               our
               actions
               :
               for
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               doe
               a
               thing
               for
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               mixt
               with
               hypocrisie
               .
               The
               third
               
               marks
               is
               euen
               to
               proceede
               on
               ,
               in
               euery
               good
               grace
               and
               in
               all
               obedience
               ▪
               not
               to
               stay
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               or
               to
               ●ide
               backe
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               gone
               somewhat
               forward
               .
               And
               here
               yet
               Go●s
               children
               may
               both
               linger
               and
               f●ll
               :
               but
               they
               mislike
               and
               mourne
               for
               their
               lingering
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               fall
               ,
               they
               take
               better
               hold
               of
               Christ
               in
               a
               new
               repentance
               :
               and
               because
               by
               their
               fall
               they
               haue
               lost
               much
               ground
               ,
               they
               runne
               the
               faster
               and
               cheerefuller
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               ra●e
               .
               The
               fourth
               note
               of
               a
               righteous
               man
               is
               to
               loue
               righteous
               manners
               ,
               and
               righteous
               matters
               ,
               as
               wel
               in
               others
               as
               in
               our selues
               :
               we
               must
               loue
               our
               superiours
               before
               vs
               ,
               to
               follow
               them
               ;
               our
               equals
               to
               confirme
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               confirmed
               by
               them
               ;
               our
               inferiours
               to
               instruct
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               helpe
               them
               forward
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               godlines
               .
               
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 this
                 treatise
              
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 portion
                 of
                 this
                 booke
                 containeth
                 his
                 short
                 notes
                 of
                 election
                 .
                 The
                 fift
                 treatise
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 contract
                 before
                 mariage
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 first
                 for
                 the
                 commendation
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 contract
                 he
                 vseth
                 these
                 arguments
                 :
              
               1.
               
               That
               it
               seemeth
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               commends
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               very
               Heathen
               did
               like
               it
               and
               approue
               it
               .
               2.
               
               Our
               b●essed
               presidents
               set
               before
               vs
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               likewise
               recommend
               it
               in
               their
               practise
               .
               3.
               
               The
               holy
               law
               instituting
               the
               same
               punishment
               for
               the
               pollution
               of
               parties
               contracted
               which
               it
               doth
               vpon
               adulterers
               ,
               argueth
               a
               contract
               to
               bee
               a
               speciall
               promise
               greatly
               respected
               of
               God.
               In
               the
               next
               place
               hee
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               a
               contract
               is
               a
               preparation
               of
               the
               parties
               contracted
               ,
               by
               prayer
               and
               instruction
               ,
               to
               present
               themselues
               for
               mariage
               in
               a
               speciall
               time
               appointed
               publikely
               before
               God
               and
               his
               congregation
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               he
               giueth
               the
               parties
               contracted
               many
               holy
               instructions
               and
               exhortations
               ,
               all
               grounded
               vpon
               the
               articles
               of
               faith
               and
               the
               decalogue
               .
               
                 Thus
                 ●at
                 the
                 contract
                 :
                 an
                 argument
                 greatly
                 desired
                 (
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 assured
                 )
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 because
                 so
                 fewe
                 in
                 our
                 age
                 haue
                 written
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Now
                 the
                 sixth
                 part
                 followeth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 learned
                 treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 the
                 principall
                 contents
                 whereof
                 (
                 as
                 briefly
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 contract
                 them
                 )
                 I
                 haue
                 disposed
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 :
              
               First
               he
               sheweth
               the
               necessitie
               of
               this
               argument
               from
               the
               inconuenience
               of
               breaking
               and
               the
               commodities
               and
               blessings
               of
               keeping
               the
               same
               .
               ●
               .
               Inconueniences
               are
               many
               set
               downe
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               wicked
               and
               vnbeleeuers
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               true
               beleeuers
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               moue
               many
               scruples
               concerning
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               are
               not
               throughly
               taught
               nor
               perswaded
               of
               it
               .
               The
               commodities
               and
               fruites
               also
               which
               follow
               the
               right
               vnderstanding
               and
               obseruation
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               are
               m●ny
               and
               great
               :
               for
               that
               this
               day
               is
               the
               Lords
               market
               day
               ,
               wherein
               he
               laies
               open
               the
               manifold
               graces
               of
               his
               holy
               spirit
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               method
               of
               handling
               this
               argument
               may
               be
               thus
               :
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 Commandement
                 is
                 1.
                 
                 Affirmatiue
                 :
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 Negatiue
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 not
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 reasons
                 for
                 confirmation
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     From
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     Remember
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     From
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     the
                     Law-giue●
                     :
                     
                       The
                       seuenth
                       day
                       is
                       the
                       Sabbath
                       of
                       the
                       Lord.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     From
                     the
                     equitie
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     
                       Sixe
                       dayes
                       thou
                       shalt
                       worke
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     From
                     proportion
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     owne
                     example
                     in
                     the
                     creation
                     :
                     
                       For
                       in
                       sixe
                       dayes
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               A
               fift
               reason
               may
               be
               couched
               vnder
               all
               :
               from
               the
               time
               of
               the
               first
               institution
               :
               if
               before
               the
               law
               it
               was
               so
               effectuall
               to
               keepe
               out
               sinne
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               needfull
               now
               ,
               to
               recouer
               vs
               from
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               vs
               being
               recouered
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Generally
               he
               noteth
               how
               this
               commaundement
               is
               for
               words
               larger
               ,
               and
               for
               reasons
               fuller
               than
               any
               other
               commaundement
               :
               because
               men
               will
               neither
               in
               reason
               so
               soone
               admit
               it
               ,
               nor
               in
               affection
               be
               so
               readie
               to
               embrace
               and
               practise
               it
               .
               For
               thus
               hath
               hee
               done
               with
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Commandements
               ,
               which
               finde
               entertainment
               and
               loue
               among
               men
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               Commandement
               alone
               hath
               a
               preface
               in
               the
               word
               Remember
               :
               where
               wee
               be
               taught
               in
               this
               first
               reason
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               knowe
               and
               to
               obey
               God
               according
               to
               the
               first
               and
               second
               tables
               ,
               remember
               this
               law
               set
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               betweene
               both
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               this
               law
               was
               giuen
               before
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               practised
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ▪
               Exod
               ,
               16.
               before
               the
               promulgation
               in
               Sina●
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               not
               ceremoniall
               ,
               as
               some
               phant●stically
               haue
               conceiued
               .
               He
               addeth
               many
               reasons
               ,
               this
               speciall
               argument
               is
               one
               .
               The
               first
               ende
               is
               the
               principall
               ,
               sanctifie
               the
               Sabbath
               was
               the
               first
               end
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               principall
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               secōd
               reason
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               equitie
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               granting
               vs
               freely
               sixe
               dayes
               to
               trauell
               &
               to
               merchā●ize
               for
               our selues
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               presume
               to
               intermeddle
               ●or
               inuade
               the
               Lords
               
               owne
               day
               the
               seuenth
               day
               reserued
               for
               himselfe
               .
               And
               here
               againe
               (
               against
               the
               ad●●●saries
               )
               he
               s●ith
               ,
               if
               these
               Commaundements
               be
               ceremoniall
               ,
               then
               the
               permission
               of
               sixe
               daies
               for
               worke
               als●
               is
               but
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               third
               reason
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               law
               giuer
               ,
               
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               because
               it
               must
               be
               wholy
               spent
               vpon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               attending
               and
               waiting
               ●n
               him
               .
               If
               the
               Iewe●
               had
               neede
               of
               this
               whole
               day
               for
               their
               instruction
               ,
               &c.
               then
               haue
               we
               neede
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ,
               that
               being
               freed
               from
               the
               manifold
               distraction
               of
               our
               callings
               ,
               we
               might
               wholy
               giue
               our selues
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               commanded
               in
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               fou●th
               and
               last
               reason
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               proportion
               of
               Gods
               owne
               example
               ,
               
                 In
                 sixe
                 daies
                 God
                 made
                 &c.
              
               where
               he
               sheweth
               that
               God
               hath
               promised
               a
               speciall
               blessing
               to
               this
               day
               in
               the
               true
               sanctification
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               After
               all
               this
               he
               meetes
               with
               very
               speciall
               obiections
               ▪
               which
               are
               brought
               by
               aduersaries
               to
               preiudice
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               against
               the
               morall
               obseru●ion
               of
               it
               .
               And
               here
               to
               know
               what
               is
               morally
               and
               ceremonially
               commanded
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               he
               giueth
               vs
               this
               speciall
               rule
               ,
               when
               a
               
               thing
               is
               vrged
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               peculiar
               reason
               made
               properly
               to
               the
               I●w
               ,
               then
               as
               it
               begun
               with
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               it
               ceased
               with
               the
               Iewes
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               thing
               v●ged
               is
               not
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               but
               also
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               then
               the
               thing
               commande●
               is
               common
               to
               Iew
               and
               Gentile
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               Gentiles
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               can
               no
               more
               see
               the
               true
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               than
               the
               pure
               meanes
               and
               manner
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               appoynted
               for
               his
               worship
               .
               The
               morall
               law
               and
               the
               naturall
               law
               differ
               :
               for
               al●eit
               the
               morall
               law
               be
               the
               explaining
               of
               the
               natural●
               l●w
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               th●t
               which
               is
               in
               the
               morall
               law
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               than
               that
               which
               is
               in
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Hauing
               shewed
               the
               morall
               vse
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               to
               concerne
               the
               Gentiles
               as
               well
               as
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               answered
               all
               obiections
               to
               the
               contrarie
               .
               In
               the
               next
               place
               he
               teacheth
               the
               obseruation
               of
               i●
               :
               how
               it
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               and
               how
               it
               is
               broken
               :
               what
               are
               the
               publike
               exercises
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               :
               with
               what
               care
               and
               conscience
               we
               should
               prepare
               our selues
               to
               meete
               the
               Lord
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               :
               how
               we
               must
               attend
               vpon
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               present
               in
               the
               congregation
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               what
               our
               priuate
               exercises
               must
               be
               after
               our
               departure
               from
               the
               publike
               assemblie
               .
            
             
               11
               In
               the
               second
               part
               or
               negatiue
               ,
               ●e
               sheweth
               vs
               in
               this
               law
               what
               workes
               are
               forbidden
               :
               and
               them
               all
               he
               referreth
               to
               these
               two
               heads
               :
               First
               ,
               all
               workes
               of
               our
               ordinarie
               calling
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               all
               lawfull
               
               recreations
               .
               Concerning
               the
               first
               kind
               ,
               be
               they
               more
               vsuall
               or
               lesse
               vsuall
               ,
               ●●
               question
               would
               be
               made
               ,
               if
               men
               were
               as
               wise
               to
               serue
               God
               in
               di●i●ing
               the
               times
               and
               seasons
               for
               the
               ●asements
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               refreshing
               their
               soules
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               as
               they
               b●
               politike
               for
               the
               increase
               of
               their
               worldly
               substance
               .
               And
               as
               concerning
               lawfull
               recreation
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               :
               If
               labour
               be
               for●i●den
               in
               seede
               time
               and
               haruest
               ,
               much
               more
               pleasu●●
               all
               the
               yeere
               long
               :
               i●
               things
               more
               needfull
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               lif●
               ▪
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               be
               disallowed
               ;
               then
               assuredly
               ,
               these
               lesse
               needfull
               cannot
               be
               allowed
               .
               Againe
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               the
               zeale
               of
               worldlings
               may
               shame
               vs
               in
               our
               securitie
               :
               for
               so
               long
               as
               any
               profit
               drops
               on
               them
               ,
               they
               giue
               no
               place
               to
               pleasure
               .
               Behold
               the
               policie
               and
               painfulnes
               of
               the
               world
               may
               teach
               vs
               what
               we
               ought
               to
               doe
               for
               our
               seules
               .
               
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 of
                 the
                 compendious
                 summe
                 of
                 the
                 treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 argument
                 I
                 found
                 three
                 very
                 good
                 copies
                 :
                 after
                 due
                 examination
                 and
                 conference
                 had
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 here
                 published
                 the
                 best
                 in
                 my
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 matter
                 and
                 forme
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 manner
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 .
                 This
                 worke
                 hath
                 beene
                 in
                 many
                 hands
                 for
                 many
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 giuen
                 light
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 trust
                 shall
                 giue
                 further
                 occasion
                 to
                 others
                 to
                 trauaile
                 yet
                 more
                 herein
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 posteritie
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 so
                 many
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
              
               
               
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 passe
                 by
                 this
                 argument
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 of
                 Tit●e
                 ,
                 is
                 meere
                 shadowes
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 :
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 wished
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 this
                 reuerend
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Maister
              
               D.
               B.
               
                 haue
                 painfully
                 trauailed
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 learned
                 and
                 faithfull
                 seruants
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 would
                 communicate
                 their
                 knowledge
                 and
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 seuenth
                 portion
                 is
                 short
                 ,
                 but
                 containeth
                 very
                 good
                 notes
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 vpright
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 eighth
                 and
                 last
                 part
                 o●
                 treatise
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 very
                 profitable
                 and
                 necessarie
                 rules
                 for
                 the
                 reading
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 these
                 :
              
            
             
             
               1.
               
               That
               Gods
               people
               which
               will
               profit
               by
               pr●●●●ing
               ▪
               must
               〈…〉
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ▪
               for
               that
               none
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               ●ar
               so
               w●ll
               profit
               by
               preaching
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               h●●e
               beene
               i●●i●●d
               vp
               in
               reading
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               hearing
               th●m
               r●●d
               .
            
             
               2
               Next
               to
               profit
               by
               reading
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               ●e
               requireth
               ●●●●●
               speciall
               things
               to
               be
               obserued
               :
               1.
               
               Diligence
               .
               2.
               
               Wisedome
               .
               3.
               
               Preparation
               .
               4.
               
               Meditation
               .
               5.
               
               Conference
               .
               6.
               
               Faith.
               7.
               
               Practise
               .
               8.
               
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Diligence
                 maketh
                 a
                 rough
                 way
                 plaine
                 and
                 easie
                 :
                 here
                 keepe
                 an
                 euen
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 perseuere
                 without
                 wearines
                 or
                 starting
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 With
                 diligence
                 desire
                 to
                 ioyne
                 wisedome
                 :
                 for
                 choise
                 of
                 matter
                 what
                 ,
                 of
                 order
                 how
                 ,
                 of
                 time
                 when
                 ,
                 to
                 reade
                 .
                 For
                 matter
                 search
                 things
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 and
                 hunt
                 not
                 after
                 things
                 not
                 reuealed
                 .
                 In
                 things
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 seeke
                 after
                 things
                 most
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 *
                 things
                 lesse
                 necessarie
                 .
                 For
                 order
                 ,
                 first
                 desire
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 Christian
                 religion
                 ,
                 then
                 build
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 giues
                 thee
                 increase
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 knowledge
                 .
                 For
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 reade
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 but
                 keepe
                 our
                 appointed
                 times
                 .
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 we
                 may
                 sp●●d
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 reading
                 ▪
                 the
                 n●●●●
                 daies
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 at
                 noone
                 ,
                 and
                 euening
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 may
                 redeem
                 ▪
                 the
                 day
                 from
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 a
                 due
                 preparation
                 is
                 required
                 :
                 whereunto
                 appertaine
                 :
                 first
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 Gods
                 mai●s●●●
                 w●ich
                 serues
                 well
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 reason
                 and
                 to
                 subdue
                 our
                 ●ff●ctions
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 so
                 to
                 fit
                 vs
                 for
                 
                 the
                 ch●le
                 of
                 Christ
                 ▪
                 Secondly
                 ▪
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 alone
                 op●●●th
                 ●ur
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ▪
                 great
                 desire
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 〈◊〉
                 vpon
                 the
                 good
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 fourth
                 propertie
                 is
                 meditation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 owne
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 two-fold
                 :
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 or
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 discoursing
                 of
                 things
                 read
                 or
                 heard
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 affection
                 ,
                 when
                 liking
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 we
                 labour
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 worke
                 also
                 vpon
                 our
                 affections
                 .
                 Here
                 this
                 rule
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 meditation
                 without
                 reading
                 ●●
                 c●r●neous
                 ,
                 and
                 reading
                 without
                 meditation
                 ,
                 barren
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 fifth
                 helpe
                 here
                 is
                 conference
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 in
                 naturall
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 appertaining
                 to
                 this
                 life
                 man
                 standeth
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 spirituall
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 sixt
                 propertie
                 after
                 reading
                 ,
                 meditation
                 ▪
                 and
                 conference
                 is
                 faith
                 which
                 he
                 requires
                 as
                 an
                 increase
                 of
                 that
                 aforegoing
                 preparation
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 by
                 a
                 generall
                 faith
                 going
                 before
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 vse
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 before
                 named
                 ,
                 to
                 increase
                 our
                 knowledge
                 and
                 faith
                 in
                 all
                 particulars
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 seuenth
                 is
                 practise
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 to
                 increase
                 our
                 store
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 to
                 good
                 vse
                 that
                 mediocritie
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 gifts
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 .
                 And
                 assuredly
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 words
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 daily
                 experience
                 their
                 gifts
                 decay
                 ,
                 which
                 put
                 them
                 not
                 in
                 practise
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 eight
                 rule
                 or
                 propertie
                 is
                 prayer
                 and
                 thankesgiuing
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 he
                 wil●
                 vs
                 to
                 begin
                 ,
                 to
                 continue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 end
                 this
                 whole
                 worke
                 .
                 Like
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 title
                 to
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 without
                 our
                 prayer
                 :
                 so
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 they
                 be
                 impudent
                 that
                 doe
                 touch
                 Gods
                 booke
                 without
                 prayer
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 he
                 requires
                 also
                 a
                 spirituall
                 thank
                 sgiuing
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 needfull
                 for
                 corporall
                 foode
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 for
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 be
                 thankefull
                 for
                 any
                 light
                 and
                 for
                 euery
                 good
                 motion
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 .
                 
                   And
                   thus
                   farre
                   the
                   compendious
                   summe
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   treatises
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Now
                 (
                 Right
                 Worshipfull
                 )
                 this
                 holy
                 worke
                 I
                 recommend
                 to
                 your
                 protection
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 knew
                 not
                 any
                 in
                 heart
                 more
                 affected
                 towards
                 that
                 reuerend
                 man
                 Maister
              
               R.
               Greenham
               ,
               
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 this
                 worke
                 in
                 part
                 appertaines
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 Worships
                 by
                 a
                 former
                 dedication
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 more
                 bold
                 to
                 recommend
                 it
                 thus
                 amplified
                 and
                 inlarged
                 vnto
                 you
                 both
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Gods
                 good
                 spirit
                 hauing
                 so
                 knit
                 your
                 hearts
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 blessings
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 ,
                 must
                 delight
                 your
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 finde
                 grace
                 &
                 acceptation
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 much
                 presumed
                 on
                 your
                 Christian
                 patience
                 :
                 I
                 commend
                 you
                 with
                 all
                 yours
                 to
                 the
                 tuition
                 of
                 the
                 Almightie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                   1599.
                   
                   Aprill
                   30.
                   
                
              
               
                 Yours
                 to
                 vse
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 HENRY
                 HOLLAND
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
               
               
               
                 THE
                 FIRST
                 TREATISE
                 FOR
                 AN
                 AFFLICTED
                 CONSCIENCE
                 VPON
                 THIS
                 SCRIPTVRE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   PROVERBS
                   18.
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   spirite
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   will
                   sustaine
                   his
                   infirmitie
                   :
                   but
                   a
                   wounded
                   spirit
                   who
                   can
                   beare
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 THis
                 Scripture
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 worthie
                 to
                 be
                 grauen
                 in
                 steele
                 with
                 the
                 pen
                 of
                 an
                 Adamāt
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 be
                 writtē
                 in
                 letters
                 of
                 gold
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 vp
                 and
                 registred
                 by
                 the
                 finger
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 tables
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
                 Which
                 sentence
                 brieflie
                 speaketh
                 thus
                 much
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 trouble
                 befaleth
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 his
                 minde
                 being
                 vnappalled
                 )
                 hee
                 will
                 indifferently
                 beare
                 it
                 out
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 spirite
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 bee
                 once
                 troubled
                 and
                 dismayed
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 maruell
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 man
                 bee
                 the
                 
                 fountaine
                 of
                 consolation
                 ,
                 which
                 ministreth
                 comfort
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 troubles
                 ;
                 if
                 that
                 become
                 comfortlesse
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 comfort
                 it
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 voyde
                 of
                 helpe
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 holpen
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 eye
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 be
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 is
                 that
                 darkenesse
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 salt
                 which
                 sauoureth
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 vnsauorie
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 good
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 minde
                 which
                 sustaineth
                 all
                 troubles
                 be
                 troubled
                 ,
                 how
                 intollerable
                 is
                 that
                 trouble
                 ?
                 To
                 shew
                 this
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 declare
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 God
                 this
                 wound
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 teach
                 how
                 this
                 trouble
                 of
                 minde
                 may
                 be
                 preuented
                 and
                 auoided
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 downe
                 how
                 Gods
                 children
                 falling
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 into
                 this
                 affliction
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 recouered
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 grieuousnes
                 of
                 this
                 maladie
                 is
                 seene
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 some
                 due
                 consideration
                 
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 haue
                 felt
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 wise
                 comparison
                 made
                 betweene
                 this
                 griefe
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 outward
                 griefes
                 incident
                 vnto
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 persons
                 in
                 whom
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 this
                 wound
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 meerly
                 naturall
                 
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 renued
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 men
                 meerly
                 naturall
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 neuer
                 knew
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 carnall
                 professors
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 not
                 professed
                 Christianitie
                 aright
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 looke
                 among
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 haue
                 willingly
                 gone
                 vnder
                 all
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 &
                 haue
                 been
                 content
                 to
                 vnburthen
                 themselues
                 of
                 all
                 worldly
                 treasures
                 ?
                 How
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 whilest
                 their
                 mindes
                 were
                 not
                 dejected
                 )
                 haue
                 suffered
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 exile
                 ,
                 &
                 extreme
                 tortures
                 of
                 bodie
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 betray
                 their
                 countries
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 haue
                 deuoured
                 many
                 iniuries
                 ,
                 and
                 borne
                 outward
                 troubles
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 no
                 resistance
                 ,
                 whilest
                 their
                 mindes
                 were
                 at
                 libertie
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 looke
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 meanest
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 excellent
                 men
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 euen
                 their
                 wise
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 sweete
                 Orators
                 ,
                 and
                 exquisite
                 Poets
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 bearing
                 and
                 forbearing
                 ,
                 thought
                 the
                 
                 chiefest
                 point
                 of
                 vertue
                 to
                 consist
                 ;
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 see
                 when
                 once
                 some
                 great
                 distresse
                 of
                 minde
                 did
                 wound
                 them
                 ,
                 some
                 would
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 preparing
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 deadly
                 poyson
                 :
                 some
                 would
                 violently
                 and
                 voluntarily
                 run
                 on
                 the
                 enemies
                 pikes
                 :
                 some
                 would
                 throw
                 downe
                 themselues
                 from
                 high
                 Mountaines
                 :
                 some
                 would
                 not
                 sticke
                 to
                 stabbe
                 most
                 monstrously
                 
                 their
                 owne
                 bodies
                 with
                 daggers
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 instruments
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 men
                 would
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 great
                 courage
                 in
                 sustaining
                 man●e
                 harmes
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 their
                 mindes
                 were
                 not
                 ouer-mastered
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 diuine
                 and
                 supreme
                 Essence
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 )
                 did
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 crosse
                 and
                 ouerturne
                 their
                 wittie
                 deu●ses
                 and
                 head-stron●
                 attempts
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 without
                 hope
                 of
                 remedy
                 they
                 were
                 hampered
                 in
                 pensiuenesse
                 and
                 sorrowe
                 of
                 minde
                 :
                 Then
                 not
                 being
                 ●ble
                 to
                 turne
                 themselues
                 vnder
                 so
                 hea●ie
                 a
                 burthen
                 shrunke
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 violent
                 death
                 would
                 ●●d
                 themselues
                 of
                 that
                 disquietnesse
                 and
                 impatience
                 of
                 their
                 troubled
                 mindes
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 neerer
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 wee
                 behold
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Familie
                 of
                 Loue
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 common
                 ●●rt
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 see
                 they
                 will
                 passe
                 quietly
                 through
                 manie
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 whether
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 spirite
                 of
                 slum
                 bring
                 and
                 nu●●ess●
                 cast
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 brawned
                 themselues
                 through
                 some
                 senslesse
                 blockishnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 hewen
                 ou●
                 of
                 harde
                 O●kes
                 ,
                 or
                 grauen
                 out
                 of
                 marble
                 stones
                 ●
                 knowe
                 not
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 let
                 loose
                 the
                 co●rd
                 of
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 sh●ll
                 set
                 before
                 their
                 faces
                 their
                 sinnes
                 committed
                 ;
                 see
                 what
                 fearefull
                 e●des
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 whilest
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 hanging
                 themselues
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 casting
                 thēselues
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ▪
                 some
                 by
                 cutting
                 their
                 owne
                 throates
                 ,
                 haue
                 ridde
                 themselues
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 intolerable
                 gr●s
                 .
                 Now
                 wherein
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 that
                 some
                 die
                 so
                 senslesly
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 dispatch
                 themselues
                 so
                 violen●lie
                 ?
                 Surely
                 the
                 one
                 feeling
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 depart
                 like
                 brutish
                 Swine
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 surcharged
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 die
                 like
                 harking
                 dogges
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 felt
                 this
                 wound
                 of
                 minde
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 appeare
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 members
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 burthens
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 most
                 intolerable
                 ,
                 to
                 sustaine
                 a
                 wounded
                 conscience
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 beg●●●e
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ranke
                 I●b
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 commended
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 hol●●
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 mirrour
                 of
                 patience
                 :
                 who
                 although
                 for
                 h●s
                 riches
                 hee
                 was
                 the
                 wealthiest
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 
                 H●z
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 might
                 haue
                 made
                 afraide
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 substance
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 :
                 yet
                 when
                 the
                 S●be●ns
                 came
                 violently
                 and
                 tooke
                 away
                 his
                 Catt●ll
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 God
                 falling
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 burnt
                 vp
                 his
                 sheepe
                 and
                 his
                 Seruants
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 Chalde●ns
                 had
                 taken
                 away
                 his
                 Camels
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 great
                 winde
                 smo●e
                 downe
                 his
                 house
                 vpon
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 although
                 indeed
                 he
                 rent
                 his
                 garments
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 impatiencie
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 senseles
                 in
                 these
                 euills
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 that
                 he
                 worshipping
                 ,
                 blessed
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   N●ked
                   came
                   I
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   mothers
                   wombe
                   and
                   ●●●ed
                   shall
                   I
                   returne
                   againe
                   :
                   The
                   Lord
                   giueth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   taketh
                   away
                   ,
                   blessed
                   ●ee
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lorde
                   .
                
                 But
                 beholde
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 strange
                 conference
                 of
                 his
                 comfortlesse
                 friends
                 ,
                 his
                 mind
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 agast
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 former
                 triall
                 ;
                 when
                 his
                 conscience
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 saw
                 the
                 Lord
                 fasten
                 in
                 him
                 sharpe
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 him
                 vp
                 as
                 a
                 B●●te
                 to
                 shoote
                 at
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 thought
                 God
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 possesse
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 his
                 youth
                 :
                 this
                 glorious
                 patterne
                 of
                 patience
                 could
                 not
                 beare
                 his
                 griefe
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 heauy
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 ●ani●
                 commend
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 a
                 wounded
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 come
                 after
                 .
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 man
                 chosen
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 owne
                 heart
                 :
                 Eze●●●h
                 ,
                 a
                 pure
                 worshipper
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 carefull
                 restoret
                 of
                 true
                 religion
                 :
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 of
                 the
                 Lorde
                 ,
                 sanctified
                 and
                 ordained
                 to
                 that
                 office
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 formed
                 in
                 his
                 mothers
                 wombe
                 ,
                 were
                 rate
                 and
                 singular
                 in
                 the
                 graces
                 and
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 yet
                 when
                 they
                 sel●
                 this
                 wound
                 ,
                 pearcing
                 them
                 with
                 gri●fe
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 Sparrowes
                 mourning
                 ,
                 as
                 Cranes
                 chattering
                 ,
                 as
                 Pellicans
                 casting
                 out
                 fearfull
                 cries
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 themselues
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 g●aue
                 ,
                 they
                 wished
                 to
                 haue
                 dwelt
                 solitarie
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 bottles
                 parched
                 in
                 the
                 smoke
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 Doues
                 mourning
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 without
                 sighes
                 and
                 groanes
                 to
                 vtter
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 their
                 harts
                 claue
                 to
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 tongues
                 to
                 the
                 roo●e
                 of
                 their
                 mouthes
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 aboue
                 all
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 perswade
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 doctrine
                 )
                 there
                 remaineth
                 
                 one
                 example
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 affirme
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 perfect
                 anatomie
                 of
                 an
                 afflicted
                 minde
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Lorde
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 mirrour-of
                 all
                 graces
                 ,
                 the
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 redemption
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 sustained
                 the
                 crosse
                 euen
                 from
                 his
                 youth
                 vpward
                 :
                 and
                 besides
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 basenesse
                 ,
                 hunger
                 ,
                 did
                 willingly
                 goe
                 vnder
                 the
                 great
                 trouble
                 of
                 contempt
                 and
                 reproach
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 that
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 had
                 a
                 right
                 deserued
                 honour
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 he
                 taught
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 manifold
                 miracles
                 he
                 wrought
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 healing
                 of
                 the
                 sicke
                 ,
                 the
                 giuing
                 of
                 sight
                 to
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 this
                 vnkindnesse
                 neuerthelesse
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 strike
                 into
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 he
                 was
                 set
                 as
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 beare
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 and
                 carie
                 our
                 sorrowes
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 he
                 was
                 plagued
                 and
                 smitten
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 humbled
                 and
                 wounded
                 for
                 our
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 broken
                 for
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chasticement
                 of
                 our
                 peace
                 was
                 vpon
                 him
                 ;
                 then
                 he
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   soule
                   is
                   heauie
                   euen
                   vnto
                   the
                   death
                   :
                
                 Then
                 he
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   ,
                   let
                   this
                   cuppe
                   passe
                   from
                   me
                   .
                
                 But
                 how
                 prayeth
                 he
                 ?
                 euen
                 with
                 sweating
                 :
                 how
                 sweateth
                 h●
                 ?
                 euen
                 droppes
                 of
                 bloud
                 :
                 How
                 long
                 prayeth
                 he
                 ?
                 three
                 times
                 :
                 When
                 endes
                 his
                 agonie
                 ?
                 not
                 vntill
                 hee
                 was
                 dead
                 :
                 What
                 saide
                 hee
                 being
                 readie
                 to
                 departe
                 ?
                 
                   My
                   God
                   ,
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   why
                   hast
                   thou
                   forsaken
                   me
                   ?
                
                 Was
                 this
                 for
                 his
                 humane
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 haue
                 imagined
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 wicked
                 men
                 haue
                 dyed
                 without
                 complaint
                 ,
                 whose
                 patience
                 then
                 might
                 seeme
                 to
                 exceede
                 his
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 suffering
                 in
                 his
                 humane
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 incountred
                 with
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 God-head
                 suppressing
                 it selfe
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 :
                 he
                 suffered
                 indeed
                 many
                 torments
                 in
                 bodie
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 heauily
                 did
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 lie
                 vpon
                 his
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 this
                 consideration
                 of
                 an
                 afflicted
                 spirit
                 in
                 these
                 examples
                 doe
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 shew
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 grieuous
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 sustaine
                 a
                 wounded
                 conscience
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 comparing
                 of
                 this
                 with
                 other
                 euils
                 which
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man.
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 but
                 Physicke
                 prouideth
                 for
                 it
                 a
                 remedie
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sore
                 ,
                 but
                 Chirurgerie
                 will
                 affoord
                 it
                 a
                 salue
                 ;
                 friendship
                 helpeth
                 pouertie
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 imprisonment
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 hope
                 of
                 libertie
                 ;
                 Suite
                 and
                 fauour
                 recouer
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 banishment
                 :
                 authoritie
                 and
                 time
                 weare
                 away
                 reproch
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 Physicke
                 cureth
                 ?
                 what
                 Chirurgerie
                 salueth
                 ?
                 what
                 riches
                 ransometh
                 what
                 countenance
                 beareth
                 out
                 ?
                 what
                 authoritie
                 asswageth
                 ?
                 what
                 fauour
                 relieueth
                 a
                 troubled
                 conscience
                 ?
                 all
                 these
                 banded
                 together
                 in
                 league
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 would
                 conspire
                 a
                 confederacie
                 )
                 
                 cannot
                 helpe
                 this
                 one
                 distresse
                 of
                 a
                 troubled
                 minde
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 one
                 comfort
                 of
                 a
                 quiet
                 minde
                 doth
                 wonderfully
                 cure
                 ,
                 and
                 comfortably
                 asswage
                 all
                 other
                 griefes
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 our
                 assistance
                 were
                 as
                 an
                 host
                 of
                 armed
                 souldiers
                 ;
                 if
                 our
                 friends
                 were
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 the
                 Gouernours
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 ●f
                 our
                 possessions
                 were
                 as
                 large
                 as
                 betweene
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 if
                 our
                 meate
                 were
                 as
                 Manna
                 from
                 heauen
                 ;
                 if
                 our
                 apparell
                 were
                 as
                 costly
                 as
                 the
                 Ephod
                 of
                 Aaron
                 ;
                 if
                 euery
                 day
                 were
                 as
                 glorious
                 as
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christs
                 resurrection
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 our
                 mindes
                 be
                 appalled
                 with
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 would
                 little
                 comfort
                 vs.
                 Let
                 experience
                 speake
                 :
                 If
                 a
                 troubled
                 minde
                 impaireth
                 not
                 health
                 ,
                 drieth
                 not
                 vp
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 wasteth
                 not
                 the
                 marrow
                 ,
                 pineth
                 not
                 away
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 consumeth
                 not
                 the
                 bones
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 maketh
                 not
                 all
                 pleasures
                 painefull
                 ,
                 and
                 shortneth
                 not
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 sure
                 no
                 wisedome
                 can
                 counsell
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 counsell
                 can
                 aduise
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 aduice
                 can
                 asswage
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 asswagement
                 can
                 cure
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 eloquence
                 can
                 perswade
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 power
                 can
                 ouercome
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 scepter
                 will
                 affray
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 inchanter
                 can
                 harme
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 languish
                 in
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 heart
                 be
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 his
                 sicknesse
                 doth
                 not
                 grieue
                 him
                 :
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 reproched
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 be
                 precious
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 what
                 losse
                 hath
                 he
                 ?
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 banished
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 doubteth
                 not
                 that
                 heauen
                 is
                 his
                 countrie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 cittizen
                 among
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appall
                 him
                 :
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 findeth
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 quietly
                 digest
                 his
                 trouble
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 minde
                 be
                 troubled
                 ,
                 who
                 dare
                 meete
                 with
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hostes
                 ?
                 who
                 can
                 put
                 to
                 silence
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 desperation
                 ?
                 who
                 will
                 steppe
                 out
                 and
                 make
                 agreement
                 with
                 the
                 helles
                 to
                 spare
                 vs
                 ?
                 who
                 dare
                 make
                 a
                 couenant
                 with
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 lay
                 no
                 claime
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ?
                 if
                 then
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 helpeth
                 all
                 euils
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 benefites
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 themselues
                 cannot
                 helpe
                 a
                 troubled
                 conscience
                 ;
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 true
                 in
                 proofe
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 is
                 in
                 prouerbe
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   spirit
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   will
                   sustaine
                   his
                   infirmity
                   :
                   but
                   a
                   wounded
                   spirit
                   who
                   can
                   beare
                   it
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 afflictions
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 some
                 comfort
                 against
                 sinne
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 euer
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 accusation
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 sicke
                 ,
                 reproched
                 ,
                 impouerished
                 ,
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 and
                 banished
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 haue
                 a
                 cleere
                 conscience
                 ;
                 his
                 owne
                 
                 heart
                 telling
                 him
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 special
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 cro●●es
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 ●uffer
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 tryall
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 sake
                 and
                 well
                 doing
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 wounded
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 still
                 a
                 guiltinesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 a
                 mans
                 spirit
                 is
                 trou●led
                 ,
                 he
                 suspecteth
                 all
                 his
                 waies
                 ,
                 he
                 feareth
                 all
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 not
                 what
                 sinne
                 to
                 begin
                 with
                 ;
                 it
                 breedes
                 such
                 hurlyburlies
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 day
                 he
                 wisheth
                 for
                 night
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 night
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 it
                 day
                 :
                 his
                 meate
                 doth
                 not
                 nourish
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 dreames
                 are
                 fearefull
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 sleepe
                 oft
                 times
                 forsaketh
                 him
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 little
                 eased
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 keepeth
                 silence
                 ,
                 he
                 boyleth
                 in
                 disquietnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ;
                 the
                 light
                 doth
                 not
                 comfort
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 darknesse
                 doth
                 terrifie
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 prosecute
                 our
                 comparisons
                 :
                 where
                 all
                 other
                 euils
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 tolerable
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 be
                 temporall
                 ,
                 and
                 pursue
                 vs
                 but
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 this
                 not
                 being
                 cured
                 ,
                 endeth
                 not
                 in
                 death
                 but
                 becommeth
                 eternall
                 .
                 For
                 euen
                 the
                 heathen
                 men
                 thought
                 that
                 death
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 miserie
                 :
                 the
                 perswas●ion
                 whereof
                 made
                 them
                 (
                 being
                 in
                 some
                 miserie
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 ende
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 hasten
                 their
                 owne
                 death
                 ;
                 as
                 Sathan
                 doth
                 make
                 many
                 now
                 adaies
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 hels
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 farre
                 greater
                 paines
                 than
                 any
                 they
                 can
                 suffer
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 whatsoeuer
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 tormented
                 conscience
                 ,
                 if
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 begun
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 continued
                 ;
                 or
                 i●
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 before
                 ,
                 now
                 beginneth
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 endeth
                 world
                 without
                 ende
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 imprisonment
                 or
                 banishment
                 haue
                 ended
                 their
                 tearme
                 in
                 death
                 ;
                 yet
                 a
                 wounded
                 heart
                 which
                 was
                 temporall
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 eternall
                 
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 death
                 was
                 in
                 hope
                 recouerable
                 ,
                 is
                 after
                 death
                 made
                 vncurable
                 and
                 vnrecouerable
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 therefore
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 if
                 euen
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 the
                 torment
                 of
                 conscience
                 be
                 so
                 fearefull
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 grieuous
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 sustaine
                 it
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 where
                 that
                 is
                 infinite
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 is
                 finite
                 :
                 where
                 that
                 is
                 vnmeasurable
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 is
                 measurable
                 ;
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 sea
                 of
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 whereof
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 drop
                 ;
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 that
                 fire
                 ,
                 whereof
                 this
                 is
                 lesse
                 than
                 a
                 sparke
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 shut
                 vp
                 this
                 argument
                 :
                 Some
                 there
                 haue
                 beene
                 who
                 throughout
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 haue
                 beene
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 troubles
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 either
                 they
                 felt
                 them
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 in
                 very
                 small
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 meanes
                 neuer
                 knew
                 what
                 outward
                 trouble
                 meant
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 some
                 men
                 there
                 haue
                 beene
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 sicknesse
                 neuer
                 knew
                 the
                 head-ach
                 ,
                 for
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 neuer
                 knew
                 what
                 want
                 meant
                 ;
                 who
                 for
                 discredit
                 ,
                 were
                 neuer
                 euill
                 spoken
                 of
                 ;
                 who
                 euer
                 put
                 farre
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 euill
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 who
                 made
                 a
                 league
                 with
                 death
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 couenant
                 with
                 hell
                 ;
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 could
                 crucifie
                 euery
                 crosse
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 come
                 vnder
                 any
                 crosse
                 :
                 yet
                 they
                 could
                 neuer
                 escape
                 a
                 wounded
                 conscience
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 children
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 doe
                 often
                 escape
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 borne
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 sure
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 flie
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 pursueth
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 haue
                 transgressed
                 the
                 Ciuill
                 Iawes
                 ,
                 the
                 Iudge
                 by
                 bribes
                 may
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 haue
                 committed
                 some
                 capitall
                 
                 offence
                 ,
                 by
                 flying
                 his
                 Countrie
                 he
                 may
                 escape
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 hands
                 :
                 but
                 our
                 consciences
                 telling
                 vs
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 bribe
                 shall
                 we
                 offer
                 ?
                 or
                 whither
                 shall
                 we
                 flie
                 ?
                 whither
                 shall
                 we
                 goe
                 from
                 his
                 spirit
                 ?
                 or
                 whither
                 shall
                 we
                 goe
                 from
                 his
                 presence
                 ?
                 If
                 we
                 ascend
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 he
                 there
                 ?
                 If
                 we
                 lie
                 downe
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 there
                 ?
                 If
                 we
                 flie
                 to
                 the
                 vtmost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 there
                 also
                 ?
                 There
                 needeth
                 no
                 apparitor
                 to
                 summon
                 vs
                 ,
                 there
                 needes
                 no
                 Bayly
                 arrant
                 to
                 fetch
                 vs
                 ,
                 there
                 needes
                 no
                 accuser
                 to
                 giue
                 in
                 against
                 vs
                 ;
                 sin
                 will
                 arrest
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 lyeth
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 ,
                 our
                 owne
                 consciences
                 will
                 impannall
                 a
                 Quest
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 will
                 giue
                 in
                 sufficient
                 euidence
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 iniquities
                 will
                 pleade
                 guiltie
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 faces
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 haue
                 suffered
                 the
                 wound
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 comparing
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 other
                 euils
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 weight
                 most
                 grieuous
                 ,
                 and
                 burthen
                 intolerable
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 tormented
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 shew
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 preuent
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 meanes
                 Gods
                 children
                 falling
                 into
                 
                 some
                 degrees
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 rage
                 in
                 extremitie
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 euill
                 most
                 dangerous
                 )
                 may
                 safely
                 and
                 quietly
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 a
                 iust
                 complaint
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 to
                 be
                 marked
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 many
                 so
                 carefull
                 and
                 watchfull
                 to
                 auoyd
                 other
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 few
                 or
                 none
                 take
                 any
                 paines
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 minde
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 grieuous
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 men
                 louing
                 health
                 and
                 loathing
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 in
                 diet
                 temperate
                 ,
                 in
                 sleepe
                 moderate
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Physicke
                 expert
                 ,
                 skilfull
                 to
                 purge
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 auoid
                 such
                 corrupt
                 humors
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 time
                 may
                 breede
                 (
                 though
                 presently
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 bring
                 forth
                 )
                 some
                 dangerous
                 sicknes
                 :
                 yet
                 to
                 auoyd
                 the
                 diseases
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 abateth
                 his
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 abridgeth
                 his
                 diet
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 prepareth
                 Physicke
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 knoweth
                 when
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 to
                 be
                 emptie
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 want
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 abound
                 .
                 Others
                 caried
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 *
                 slie
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 sticke
                 to
                 rise
                 early
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 sleepe
                 lately
                 ,
                 to
                 fare
                 hardly
                 ,
                 to
                 teare
                 and
                 taw
                 their
                 flesh
                 in
                 labour
                 by
                 land
                 and
                 by
                 water
                 ,
                 in
                 faire
                 and
                 foule
                 weather
                 ,
                 by
                 rockes
                 and
                 by
                 sands
                 ,
                 from
                 farre
                 and
                 from
                 neere
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 spirituall
                 decaies
                 ,
                 to
                 auoide
                 the
                 pouertie
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 taketh
                 such
                 paines
                 ;
                 as
                 though
                 saluation
                 and
                 peace
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 worthie
                 the
                 labouring
                 for
                 .
                 Some
                 ambitiously
                 hunting
                 after
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 easily
                 digesting
                 reproches
                 ,
                 behaue
                 themselues
                 neither
                 sluggishly
                 nor
                 sleepily
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 actiue
                 in
                 euery
                 attempt
                 ,
                 by
                 *
                 loue
                 and
                 by
                 counsell
                 ,
                 by
                 prudence
                 and
                 prowesse
                 ,
                 by
                 wit
                 and
                 by
                 practise
                 ,
                 by
                 labour
                 and
                 learning
                 ,
                 by
                 cunning
                 and
                 diligence
                 to
                 become
                 famous
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shun
                 a
                 ciuill
                 reproch
                 :
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 glorious
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 before
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Almightie
                 to
                 be
                 couered
                 with
                 shame
                 and
                 confusion
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 we
                 make
                 none
                 account
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 neither
                 vse
                 any
                 meanes
                 to
                 obtaine
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 nor
                 auoid
                 those
                 occasions
                 which
                 may
                 bring
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 vnwilling
                 to
                 come
                 within
                 the
                 reach
                 and
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 escape
                 imprisonment
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 confiscation
                 of
                 goods
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 painefull
                 in
                 penall
                 Satutes
                 ,
                 skilfull
                 in
                 euery
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 ciuill
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 will
                 labour
                 to
                 keepe
                 themselues
                 from
                 treasons
                 ,
                 murthers
                 ,
                 felonies
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 offences
                 deseruing
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 yet
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 threatneth
                 the
                 seizure
                 both
                 of
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 attaching
                 of
                 our
                 spirits
                 ,
                 the
                 confiscating
                 of
                 our
                 cōsciences
                 ,
                 the
                 banishing
                 of
                 vs
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 the
                 hanging
                 of
                 vs
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 the
                 suspending
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 the
                 adiudging
                 of
                 vs
                 to
                 condemnation
                 for
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 his
                 commandements
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 searcheth
                 his
                 eternall
                 law
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 careth
                 for
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 diuorcement
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 couenant
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 is
                 esteemed
                 of
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 reach
                 our
                 complaint
                 one
                 degree
                 further
                 .
                 Behold
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 seeke
                 outward
                 pleasures
                 and
                 to
                 auoid
                 the
                 inward
                 trouble
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 haste
                 and
                 runne
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 suddenly
                 plunge
                 our selues
                 in
                 a
                 wounded
                 spirit
                 ere
                 we
                 be
                 aware
                 .
                 Who
                 posteth
                 more
                 
                 to
                 become
                 rich
                 ,
                 who
                 hopeth
                 lesse
                 to
                 become
                 poore
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 marchant
                 man
                 ?
                 who
                 aduentureth
                 great
                 treasures
                 ,
                 who
                 hazardeth
                 his
                 goods
                 ,
                 who
                 putteth
                 in
                 ieopardie
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 suddenly
                 he
                 either
                 rusheth
                 vpon
                 the
                 rocke
                 of
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 is
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 of
                 the
                 gulph
                 of
                 a
                 despairing
                 minde
                 :
                 from
                 which
                 afterwards
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 deliuered
                 with
                 a
                 ship
                 full
                 of
                 golde
                 .
                 Wofull
                 proofe
                 hath
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 how
                 some
                 men
                 (
                 wholy
                 set
                 on
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 away
                 to
                 be
                 sad
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 hedged
                 vp
                 alwaies
                 of
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 )
                 haue
                 had
                 their
                 tables
                 made
                 snares
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 their
                 excesse
                 of
                 pleasures
                 hath
                 brought
                 excesse
                 of
                 sorrowes
                 ,
                 and
                 whilest
                 they
                 laboured
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 euill
                 day
                 farre
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 vsed
                 such
                 follies
                 ,
                 as
                 haue
                 bred
                 them
                 most
                 bitter
                 and
                 terrible
                 torments
                 of
                 their
                 fearefull
                 and
                 trembling
                 consciences
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 be
                 some
                 of
                 another
                 sorte
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 dreaming
                 of
                 a
                 troubled
                 minde
                 ,
                 haue
                 had
                 their
                 hearts
                 set
                 on
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 they
                 might
                 get
                 some
                 great
                 fame
                 and
                 renowne
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 haue
                 slipt
                 into
                 such
                 vaine-glorious
                 attempts
                 ,
                 and
                 foule
                 flatteries
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 onely
                 lost
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 fallen
                 most
                 deepely
                 into
                 reprochful
                 shame
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 sought
                 to
                 shun
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 &
                 ioy
                 of
                 minde
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 treasure
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 the
                 eare
                 hath
                 not
                 heard
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 tongue
                 expressed
                 ,
                 but
                 passeth
                 all
                 vnderstanding
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 wounded
                 spirit
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seene
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 eare
                 hath
                 not
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 tongue
                 vttered
                 ;
                 but
                 passeth
                 all
                 vnderstanding
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 
                 onely
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 minde
                 meaneth
                 ,
                 that
                 feele
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 they
                 alone
                 can
                 in
                 trueth
                 speake
                 of
                 a
                 troubled
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 tasted
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 experience
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 shew
                 what
                 way
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 this
                 wound
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Physicke
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 cure
                 vs
                 of
                 diseases
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 fallen
                 into
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 to
                 preserue
                 vs
                 from
                 sicknesse
                 before
                 it
                 hath
                 taken
                 hold
                 of
                 vs
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 asswage
                 
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 doth
                 once
                 presse
                 vs
                 ;
                 so
                 to
                 preuent
                 it
                 before
                 it
                 hath
                 ouertaken
                 vs.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 chiefe
                 point
                 of
                 worldly
                 wisedome
                 not
                 to
                 tarie
                 for
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Physicke
                 vntill
                 we
                 be
                 deadly
                 sicke
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 Gods
                 mercifull
                 preseruations
                 to
                 defend
                 vs
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 chiefe
                 policie
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 Christian
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 seeke
                 comfort
                 when
                 the
                 agonie
                 is
                 vpō
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 vse
                 all
                 good
                 helps
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 it
                 before
                 it
                 comes
                 .
                 
                 And
                 we
                 condemne
                 them
                 of
                 follie
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 labour
                 to
                 keepe
                 themselues
                 out
                 of
                 debt
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 debt
                 when
                 they
                 owe
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 madnesse
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 circumspect
                 to
                 auoid
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 bring
                 trouble
                 of
                 minde
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 prouident
                 to
                 enter
                 euery
                 good
                 way
                 which
                 may
                 draw
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 trouble
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 once
                 entred
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 remedies
                 preseruatiue
                 ,
                 are
                 first
                 the
                 searching
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 examining
                 
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 searching
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 due
                 acknowledging
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 The
                 acknowledging
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 past
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 haue
                 vnfainedly
                 repented
                 vs
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 or
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 truely
                 grieued
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 secret
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 are
                 likely
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 are
                 reuerently
                 afraide
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 resolue
                 to
                 suppresse
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 endeuour
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 sinnes
                 past
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 the
                 sinnes
                 done
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 youth
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 our
                 middle
                 age
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 old
                 age
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 iudging
                 our selues
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 iudged
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 that
                 accusing
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 Sathan
                 haue
                 no
                 occasion
                 to
                 accuse
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 throwing
                 downe
                 our selues
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 lift
                 vs
                 vp
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 going
                 quietly
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 sleeping
                 in
                 carnall
                 securitie
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 their
                 youth
                 )
                 and
                 neglecting
                 to
                 make
                 conscience
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 done
                 long
                 agoe
                 ;
                 suddenly
                 haue
                 fallen
                 into
                 such
                 horror
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 the
                 violent
                 remembrance
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 sinnes
                 surcharging
                 them
                 )
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 ouerwhelmed
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 examination
                 doth
                 then
                 rightly
                 proceed
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 reacheth
                 to
                 the
                 errors
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 our
                 youth
                 ;
                 because
                 many
                 men
                 (
                 euen
                 from
                 their
                 childhood
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 ciuill
                 righteous
                 life
                 )
                 hauing
                 escaped
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 world
                 could
                 neuer
                 charge
                 them
                 ,
                 haue
                 notwithstanding
                 caried
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 their
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 done
                 in
                 their
                 youth
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 (
                 Psal.
                 25.
                 7.
                 
                 )
                 prayeth
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 remember
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 his
                 youth
                 :
                 Iob
                 (
                 23.
                 6.
                 
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 confesseth
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 writing
                 bitter
                 things
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 to
                 possesse
                 the
                 iniquities
                 of
                 his
                 youth
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 Dauid
                 or
                 Iob
                 were
                 giuen
                 to
                 notorious
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 their
                 youth
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 they
                 knew
                 they
                 were
                 subiect
                 to
                 youthfull
                 wantonnesse
                 and
                 vnstayednesse
                 of
                 their
                 affections
                 ;
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 burst
                 out
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 made
                 them
                 lesse
                 carefull
                 to
                 glorifice
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 loosenesse
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 leudnesse
                 ;
                 which
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 strange
                 vanities
                 ;
                 which
                 wantonnesse
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 open
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 is
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 their
                 youth
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 brought
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 to
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 before
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 doth
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 repent
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 blushed
                 at
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 mens
                 eares
                 to
                 tingle
                 when
                 they
                 heare
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 many
                 men
                 (
                 farre
                 no
                 doubt
                 from
                 this
                 true
                 repentance
                 )
                 can
                 largely
                 indeed
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 done
                 in
                 their
                 youth
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 brauerie
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 boastings
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 pleasing
                 of
                 themselues
                 in
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 besides
                 that
                 they
                 prouoke
                 others
                 to
                 sin
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 themselues
                 a
                 flat
                 back
                 ▪
                 byas
                 against
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 christian
                 examination
                 ;
                 they
                 seeme
                 to
                 renue
                 the
                 decayed
                 colours
                 of
                 their
                 old
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 fresh
                 suite
                 of
                 their
                 second
                 pleasures
                 therein
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 what
                 pleasure
                 haue
                 they
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 profit
                 ?
                 what
                 profit
                 haue
                 they
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 whereof
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ?
                 Neither
                 in
                 this
                 streine
                 can
                 we
                 forget
                 the
                 madnesse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 seeme
                 
                 to
                 steppe
                 one
                 degree
                 farther
                 towards
                 this
                 examination
                 of
                 sinne
                 than
                 did
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 by
                 thinking
                 that
                 the
                 leauing
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 repenting
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 .
                 Against
                 these
                 both
                 dayly
                 experience
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 sufficiently
                 decline
                 .
                 
                   Ioseph
                   ▪
                
                 brethren
                 (
                 Iacob
                 his
                 sonnes
                 )
                 who
                 deuised
                 euill
                 against
                 their
                 brother
                 ,
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 ,
                 and
                 sold
                 him
                 vnto
                 
                 strangers
                 ;
                 did
                 cease
                 from
                 this
                 crueltie
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 read
                 to
                 haue
                 remembred
                 
                 their
                 sinnes
                 with
                 any
                 remorse
                 ,
                 vntill
                 thirteene
                 yeeres
                 after
                 the
                 sinne
                 was
                 committed
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 processe
                 of
                 the
                 historie
                 .
                 Dauid
                 had
                 left
                 his
                 sinnes
                 of
                 murther
                 and
                 adulterie
                 (
                 as
                 thinking
                 all
                 quiet
                 and
                 well
                 )
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 yeere
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 time
                 (
                 being
                 admonished
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ●athan
                 )
                 he
                 repented
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 experience
                 hath
                 tried
                 in
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 had
                 some
                 working
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 left
                 their
                 sinnes
                 many
                 yeeres
                 agoe
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 they
                 repented
                 not
                 truely
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 rebounded
                 vpon
                 them
                 with
                 terrible
                 sights
                 and
                 fearefull
                 visions
                 ,
                 to
                 humble
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 serious
                 examination
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 done
                 and
                 left
                 long
                 since
                 .
                 Examples
                 whereof
                 we
                 neede
                 not
                 fetch
                 from
                 farre
                 ,
                 seeing
                 so
                 many
                 preachers
                 as
                 are
                 acqauinted
                 with
                 fearefull
                 spirits
                 ,
                 will
                 giue
                 witnesse
                 hereof
                 .
                 The
                 fruite
                 of
                 which
                 amazed
                 mindes
                 for
                 sinnes
                 alreadie
                 left
                 ,
                 is
                 ours
                 ,
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 sinnes
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 other
                 mens
                 harmes
                 may
                 teach
                 vs
                 blessed
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 labour
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 leaue
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   one
                   may
                   doe
                   for
                   profit
                   ,
                   for
                   feare
                   ,
                   for
                   praise
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   for
                   weariso●nesse
                
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 repent
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 conscience
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 examination
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 past
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 partly
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 we
                 committed
                 before
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 &
                 partly
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 done
                 after
                 our
                 calling
                 .
                 Euery
                 man
                 (
                 especially
                 hauing
                 his
                 reason
                 reformed
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 will
                 graunt
                 an
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 before
                 
                 our
                 true
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 needfull
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 some
                 will
                 thinke
                 that
                 we
                 neede
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 precise
                 in
                 the
                 searching
                 of
                 those
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 after
                 our
                 knowledge
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 sinnes
                 these
                 bite
                 forest
                 ,
                 and
                 pierce
                 deepest
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 aggrauated
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 is
                 then
                 most
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 when
                 after
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 trueth
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 haue
                 beene
                 deliuered
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 haue
                 beene
                 inlightened
                 with
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 fallen
                 into
                 it
                 :
                 I
                 thinke
                 that
                 an
                 examination
                 most
                 specially
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 these
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 to
                 iterate
                 our
                 former
                 examples
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 former
                 kinde
                 of
                 examining
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 before
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Iacob
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 patterne
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 was
                 so
                 troubled
                 in
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 speech
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 that
                 his
                 sinne
                 was
                 forgiuen
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 was
                 disquieted
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 vtterly
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 finde
                 no
                 comfort
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 fareth
                 often
                 with
                 sores
                 ,
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 in
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 loath
                 
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 wounds
                 often
                 grated
                 vpon
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 so
                 well
                 away
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 sores
                 rifled
                 ,
                 feared
                 ,
                 and
                 lanced
                 ;
                 but
                 fedde
                 with
                 healing
                 salues
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 hardly
                 brought
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 consciences
                 ground
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ransacked
                 ,
                 sifted
                 ,
                 searched
                 ,
                 and
                 ripped
                 vp
                 ;
                 but
                 would
                 still
                 haue
                 them
                 plaistered
                 with
                 sweet
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 bathed
                 in
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 farre
                 safer
                 before
                 incarnatiue
                 and
                 healing
                 medicines
                 ,
                 to
                 vse
                 corrosiue
                 and
                 mundifying
                 
                 waters
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 though
                 some
                 sores
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 close
                 and
                 skin
                 vp
                 apace
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 proue
                 worse
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 rotten
                 still
                 at
                 the
                 core
                 ;
                 they
                 haue
                 aboue
                 a
                 thin
                 skin
                 ,
                 and
                 vnderneath
                 dead
                 flesh
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 cloake
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 hide
                 and
                 couer
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 a
                 curtaine
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 sound
                 Chirurgerie
                 to
                 pricke
                 &
                 pearce
                 our
                 consciences
                 with
                 the
                 burning
                 iron
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cleanse
                 the
                 wound
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 by
                 sharpe
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 least
                 that
                 a
                 skin
                 pulled
                 ouer
                 the
                 conscience
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 we
                 leaue
                 the
                 rotten
                 corruption
                 vncured
                 vnderneath
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 be
                 constrained
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 openly
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 folly
                 then
                 to
                 dissemble
                 our
                 sores
                 whilest
                 they
                 be
                 curable
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 to
                 
                 make
                 them
                 known
                 when
                 they
                 be
                 growne
                 vncurable
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 folly
                 to
                 dissemble
                 our
                 sinnes
                 whilest
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 remedied
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 after
                 be
                 constrained
                 with
                 shame
                 to
                 blaze
                 them
                 abroad
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 maist
                 think
                 them
                 remediles
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 shall
                 more
                 largely
                 touch
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 part
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 commit
                 sinne
                 before
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 some
                 good
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 to
                 sinne
                 breedeth
                 either
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 troubled
                 spirit
                 ;
                 both
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 auoid
                 
                 if
                 in
                 trueth
                 we
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 watch
                 ouer
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 beware
                 that
                 after
                 our
                 deliuerie
                 we
                 fall
                 not
                 into
                 sinne
                 againe
                 .
              
               
                 Seuerall
                 men
                 ,
                 subiect
                 to
                 seuerall
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 haue
                 their
                 seuerall
                 checkes
                 in
                 their
                 consciences
                 :
                 some
                 are
                 ouercome
                 with
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 after
                 the
                 moodie
                 fit
                 they
                 can
                 tell
                 that
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 man
                 doth
                 not
                 accomplish
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 some
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 lust
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 profiteth
                 them
                 nothing
                 :
                 some
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 a
                 continuall
                 course
                 of
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 notwithstanding
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 mans
                 life
                 hath
                 another
                 ende
                 :
                 some
                 slippe
                 deepely
                 into
                 worldlinesse
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 they
                 be
                 often
                 weakened
                 with
                 most
                 terrible
                 checks
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 whose
                 hearts
                 be
                 truely
                 grieued
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 beware
                 that
                 make
                 daliance
                 with
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 either
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 will
                 ouertake
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 troubled
                 conscience
                 will
                 confound
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 spending
                 their
                 bodies
                 on
                 lust
                 ,
                 lament
                 that
                 euer
                 they
                 so
                 abused
                 their
                 strength
                 :
                 many
                 giuen
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 had
                 griefe
                 come
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 remember
                 how
                 they
                 haue
                 spent
                 Gods
                 graces
                 ,
                 lauished
                 his
                 good
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 mispent
                 their
                 time
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 this
                 griefe
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 voluptuousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 such
                 a
                 thicke
                 skin
                 vpon
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 cause
                 the
                 strongest
                 denouncings
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 to
                 rebound
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 driuen
                 on
                 neuer
                 so
                 hard
                 .
                 And
                 sure
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 being
                 controlled
                 in
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 whilest
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 praying
                 ,
                 and
                 feele
                 a
                 secret
                 charge
                 laide
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 guile
                 in
                 buying
                 and
                 selling
                 ;
                 either
                 haue
                 these
                 checks
                 lesse
                 and
                 lesse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 grow
                 to
                 be
                 prophane
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 afterward
                 they
                 are
                 wonderfully
                 wounded
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 ●o
                 worldly
                 ,
                 so
                 greedily
                 pursuing
                 earthly
                 things
                 ;
                 so
                 coldly
                 procuring
                 heauenly
                 things
                 .
                 Thus
                 euen
                 our
                 priuie
                 thoughts
                 (
                 not
                 profited
                 by
                 )
                 are
                 breeders
                 of
                 farther
                 trouble
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 remedie
                 against
                 this
                 trouble
                 is
                 ,
                 willingly
                 and
                 wi●tingly
                 not
                 to
                 cherish
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 wish
                 that
                 the
                 Minister
                 should
                 touch
                 our
                 most
                 priuie
                 and
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 glad
                 priuatly
                 to
                 be
                 admonished
                 ,
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 our
                 enemies
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 reproch
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 rather
                 to
                 desire
                 (
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 suffer
                 our selues
                 to
                 be
                 flattered
                 .
                 This
                 trying
                 of
                 
                 ourselues
                 must
                 yet
                 stretch
                 it selfe
                 further
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 committing
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 omitting
                 of
                 good
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 (
                 after
                 some
                 good
                 working
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 )
                 we
                 begin
                 to
                 fight
                 and
                 conflict
                 with
                 our
                 owne
                 consciences
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 though
                 I
                 must
                 pray
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 haue
                 time
                 also
                 to
                 prouide
                 for
                 my
                 familie
                 :
                 if
                 I
                 goe
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 surely
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 loose
                 this
                 profit
                 :
                 if
                 I
                 thus
                 attend
                 vpon
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 short
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 my
                 pleasures
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 good
                 to
                 search
                 our
                 harts
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 carelesse
                 not
                 vsing
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 negligent
                 watching
                 ouer
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 :
                 saying
                 to
                 ourselues
                 in
                 this
                 maner
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 heard
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 alas
                 )
                 without
                 any
                 feeling
                 or
                 working
                 vpon
                 my
                 affections
                 ;
                 I
                 haue
                 beene
                 praying
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 I
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 those
                 ioyes
                 glorious
                 and
                 vnspeakable
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 taste
                 of
                 ;
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 executed
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 feare
                 of
                 sinne
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 or
                 compassion
                 to
                 the
                 member
                 censured
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 dare
                 for
                 my
                 owne
                 obseruation
                 assuredly
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 outward
                 sinnes
                 haue
                 not
                 beene
                 at
                 sometime
                 so
                 grieuous
                 to
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 some
                 times
                 vsed
                 
                 the
                 meanes
                 with
                 little
                 reuerence
                 and
                 with
                 lesse
                 fruite
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 maruell
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 many
                 men
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 grieued
                 for
                 their
                 sicknesse
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 either
                 willingly
                 neglected
                 the
                 means
                 which
                 might
                 haue
                 preserued
                 their
                 health
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 
                 haue
                 abused
                 the
                 Physicke
                 that
                 might
                 haue
                 restored
                 their
                 health
                 to
                 them
                 againe
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 it
                 fareth
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 vnreuerently
                 haue
                 refused
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 keepe
                 their
                 soules
                 from
                 surfetting
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 vnthankefully
                 haue
                 abused
                 those
                 helpes
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 haue
                 recouered
                 them
                 againe
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 cōmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 men
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 grieued
                 for
                 not
                 vsing
                 their
                 good
                 giftes
                 to
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 are
                 troubled
                 for
                 pestering
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 vnprofitable
                 corruptions
                 :
                 or
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 sometimes
                 as
                 much
                 humbled
                 for
                 not
                 giuing
                 money
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 heaping
                 vp
                 riches
                 falsely
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 haue
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 many
                 (
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 good
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 are
                 *
                 seasoned
                 &
                 sanctified
                 by
                 afflictions
                 ;
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 put
                 their
                 gifts
                 in
                 vre
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 offer
                 their
                 seruice
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 hide
                 their
                 gifts
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 some
                 decay
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 without
                 offence
                 to
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 many
                 soules
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 might
                 be
                 wonne
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 strengthening
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 aduersarie
                 to
                 slander
                 our
                 darke
                 and
                 dumbe
                 profession
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 things
                 will
                 in
                 the
                 ende
                 bring
                 terror
                 of
                 minde
                 ;
                 because
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 cannot
                 worke
                 vpon
                 vs
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 goods
                 ,
                 friends
                 ,
                 credit
                 ,
                 wife
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 repentance
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 surely
                 whip
                 
                 our
                 naked
                 consciences
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 enter
                 euen
                 into
                 our
                 very
                 entrailes
                 ,
                 and
                 pierce
                 our
                 secret
                 bowels
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 must
                 examine
                 our selues
                 thus
                 for
                 sinnes
                 of
                 time
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 vse
                 this
                 practise
                 in
                 sinne
                 to
                 come
                 ▪
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 very
                 needfull
                 .
                 For
                 were
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 life
                 and
                 conuersation
                 were
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 neither
                 before
                 nor
                 after
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 man
                 could
                 iustly
                 accuse
                 it
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 hidden
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 may
                 threaten
                 some
                 hainous
                 downfall
                 in
                 
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 made
                 men
                 of
                 very
                 good
                 report
                 &
                 conuersation
                 to
                 hang
                 downe
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 their
                 secret
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 may
                 breake
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 former
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 we
                 forget
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 examining
                 of
                 their
                 liues
                 past
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 grieued
                 for
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 sinceritie
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 priuie
                 vaine-glorie
                 in
                 themselues
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 before
                 we
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 searching
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 in
                 sinne
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 speake
                 somewhat
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 Men
                 troubled
                 for
                 this
                 priuie
                 pride
                 are
                 either
                 touched
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 touched
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 veile
                 of
                 sinne
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hid
                 Christ
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 shall
                 the
                 better
                 be
                 kept
                 from
                 being
                 iusticiarie
                 Pharises
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 being
                 a
                 long
                 
                 time
                 well
                 brought
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 leading
                 a
                 ciuill
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 diuell
                 would
                 perswade
                 vs
                 of
                 some
                 inherent
                 righteousnesse
                 in
                 vs
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 to
                 touch
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 most
                 hidden
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 certifie
                 and
                 make
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 from
                 our
                 birth
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 secret
                 seede
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 without
                 the
                 Lord
                 watching
                 ouer
                 vs
                 )
                 would
                 surely
                 haue
                 broken
                 forth
                 to
                 his
                 dishonour
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 them
                 which
                 haue
                 had
                 some
                 working
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 often
                 plunged
                 with
                 sore
                 distresses
                 ,
                 this
                 trouble
                 commeth
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 two
                 especiall
                 causes
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 some
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 more
                 in
                 shew
                 than
                 in
                 truth
                 :
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 bringeth
                 them
                 backe
                 againe
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 corrupt
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 all
                 their
                 religion
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 righteousnesse
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 :
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 abusing
                 of
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 but
                 a
                 maske
                 to
                 iuggle
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 their
                 affections
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 iudgements
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 remedie
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 not
                 thinking
                 of
                 our selues
                 aboue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 meete
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 labouring
                 to
                 imbrace
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 let
                 vs
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 accuse
                 themselues
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 they
                 offend
                 not
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 righteous
                 persons
                 are
                 their
                 owne
                 greatest
                 accusers
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 accusation
                 doth
                 iustly
                 arise
                 from
                 some
                 fault
                 on
                 their
                 parts
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 things
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 with
                 truth
                 they
                 laboured
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 secret
                 corruptiōs
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 matters
                 ,
                 they
                 sustaine
                 this
                 trouble
                 of
                 minde
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 harder
                 than
                 to
                 si●t
                 and
                 search
                 
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 the
                 bottome
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 respect
                 our
                 sinnes
                 past
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 sinnes
                 present
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 our
                 priuie
                 pride
                 ,
                 hidden
                 wants
                 ,
                 or
                 secret
                 corruptions
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 returne
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 digressed
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 in
                 sinne
                 
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 obserue
                 that
                 in
                 Gods
                 children
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 iealousie
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 tremble
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 quake
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 occasion
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 although
                 because
                 vice
                 will
                 sit
                 in
                 *
                 residēce
                 very
                 neere
                 vnto
                 vertue
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 sometime
                 too
                 much
                 scrupulousnes
                 .
                 This
                 feare
                 causeth
                 the
                 dearest
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 reason
                 on
                 this
                 sort
                 :
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 how
                 many
                 excellent
                 in
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 constant
                 in
                 profession
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 whose
                 ende
                 hath
                 not
                 answered
                 their
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 whose
                 deaths
                 were
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 their
                 liues
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 looke
                 into
                 the
                 word
                 or
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 may
                 much
                 humble
                 vs.
                 For
                 though
                 we
                 may
                 remember
                 what
                 we
                 haue
                 beene
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 ;
                 yet
                 who
                 can
                 tell
                 what
                 may
                 come
                 vnto
                 him
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 Oh
                 that
                 the
                 serious
                 meditation
                 hereof
                 would
                 dwell
                 long
                 vpon
                 our
                 consciences
                 :
                 that
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 iealousie
                 we
                 might
                 preuent
                 the
                 sinne
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 venturous
                 knights
                 ,
                 which
                 think
                 it
                 no
                 masterie
                 to
                 offer
                 themselues
                 to
                 masking
                 ,
                 minstrelsie
                 and
                 dauncing
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 runne
                 into
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 braules
                 and
                 contentions
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 eares
                 ,
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 feete
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 commandement
                 to
                 vse
                 and
                 gouerne
                 as
                 themselues
                 list
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 Gods
                 children
                 better
                 fenced
                 with
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 bold
                 bayards
                 ,
                 are
                 afraid
                 of
                 these
                 occasions
                 :
                 as
                 knowing
                 full
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 eyes
                 may
                 soone
                 be
                 prouoked
                 to
                 lust
                 ,
                 their
                 eares
                 may
                 quickly
                 listen
                 vnto
                 vnchast
                 delights
                 ,
                 their
                 hands
                 may
                 suddenly
                 strike
                 a
                 deadly
                 blow
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 feete
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 s●ared
                 
                 in
                 carnall
                 pleasures
                 .
                 Beware
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 be
                 circumspect
                 O
                 woman
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 prostitute
                 not
                 
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 too
                 much
                 libertie
                 :
                 for
                 although
                 in
                 comming
                 to
                 such
                 lasciuious
                 and
                 contentious
                 places
                 thou
                 diddest
                 purpose
                 none
                 euill
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 thy
                 ventring
                 without
                 warrant
                 ,
                 thou
                 maist
                 be
                 ouer
                 thy
                 shoes
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 plunged
                 in
                 some
                 wicked
                 attempt
                 ouer
                 head
                 and
                 eares
                 ,
                 ere
                 thou
                 beest
                 aware
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 vice
                 is
                 so
                 confine
                 vnto
                 vertue
                 ,
                 beware
                 also
                 of
                 superstition
                 :
                 for
                 still
                 the
                 enemie
                 laboureth
                 either
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 too
                 hardie
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 will
                 cause
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 fearefull
                 and
                 superstitious
                 ;
                 either
                 he
                 will
                 puffe
                 thee
                 vp
                 with
                 presumption
                 ,
                 or
                 assault
                 thee
                 with
                 desperation
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 tentations
                 our
                 nature
                 is
                 very
                 pliable
                 :
                 first
                 to
                 presumption
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 our
                 common
                 speech
                 ;
                 ●ush
                 ,
                 the
                 preacher
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 he
                 hath
                 infirmities
                 as
                 others
                 haue
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 no
                 Angels
                 ,
                 our
                 nature
                 is
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 flesh
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 vs
                 Gods.
                 Thus
                 the
                 diuell
                 commeth
                 to
                 tempt
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 apparrelleth
                 himselfe
                 in
                 another
                 sute
                 when
                 he
                 commeth
                 to
                 accuse
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 of
                 a
                 flye
                 he
                 makes
                 an
                 Elephant
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 smallest
                 pricke
                 of
                 a
                 pinne
                 ,
                 a
                 globe
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ;
                 of
                 a
                 molehill
                 a
                 mountaine
                 :
                 and
                 presseth
                 sillie
                 soules
                 with
                 feares
                 and
                 terrors
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 winde
                 out
                 themselues
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 cannot
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 conscience
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 labour
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 conscience
                 where
                 they
                 neede
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 .
                 He
                 careth
                 not
                 whether
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 remisse
                 or
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 so
                 thou
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 cannot
                 get
                 you
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Epicurisme
                 
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 Libertines
                 in
                 diet
                 and
                 apparell
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 you
                 so
                 precise
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 thinke
                 it
                 a
                 hainous
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 eate
                 one
                 bit
                 of
                 meate
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 weare
                 one
                 rag
                 of
                 cloath
                 more
                 than
                 for
                 necessitie
                 .
                 How
                 needfull
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 saile
                 with
                 an
                 euen
                 course
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 coniecture
                 by
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 will
                 bewray
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 plague
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 some
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 bold
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 lawfull
                 calling
                 
                 or
                 godly
                 warrant
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 rush
                 into
                 places
                 infected
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 falling
                 sicke
                 ,
                 their
                 conscience
                 prickes
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 tempting
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 an
                 vnaduised
                 boldnes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 their
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 plunged
                 as
                 deepely
                 in
                 a
                 quite
                 contrarie
                 extremitie
                 ,
                 are
                 too
                 fearefull
                 when
                 they
                 doe
                 but
                 heare
                 of
                 the
                 sicknesse
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 very
                 feare
                 haue
                 beene
                 brought
                 to
                 deaths
                 doore
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 imagining
                 thēselues
                 to
                 haue
                 been
                 infected
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 been
                 most
                 free
                 ,
                 who
                 oftentimes
                 haue
                 euen
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 naturall
                 cause
                 that
                 euer
                 could
                 be
                 knowne
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 through
                 immoderate
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 comming
                 vpon
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 infidelitie
                 and
                 vnbeleefe
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 vs
                 in
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 oppressing
                 our selues
                 with
                 too
                 much
                 feare
                 to
                 be
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 carnall
                 securitie
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 fearing
                 to
                 be
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 may
                 bring
                 sinne
                 vpon
                 vs
                 :
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 must
                 labour
                 for
                 a
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 sought
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 teach
                 them
                 how
                 they
                 shall
                 neither
                 decline
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 nor
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 ;
                 but
                 will
                 guide
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 narrow
                 way
                 ,
                 shewing
                 in
                 euery
                 thing
                 what
                 is
                 vertue
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 vice
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 meane
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 extreame
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Among
                 many
                 examples
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 of
                 zeale
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 precious
                 vertue
                 in
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 extremities
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 cold
                 in
                 zeale
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 zealous
                 without
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 preposterous
                 ,
                 and
                 becommeth
                 a
                 sinne
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 can
                 we
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 some
                 perfection
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 for
                 an
                 absolute
                 vnspottednes
                 ;
                 albeit
                 to
                 that
                 perfection
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 taketh
                 for
                 soundnes
                 ,
                 trueth
                 ,
                 and
                 sinceritie
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 voide
                 of
                 carelesse
                 remisnes
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 deale
                 with
                 vs
                 after
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 nor
                 reward
                 vs
                 after
                 our
                 iniquities
                 :
                 in
                 whose
                 eyes
                 the
                 most
                 glorious
                 actions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 waters
                 flowing
                 purely
                 from
                 the
                 Conduit
                 ,
                 but
                 defiled
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 a
                 filthy
                 chanell
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 hauing
                 these
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 seeke
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 righteous
                 than
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 saying
                 for
                 euery
                 error
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 Oh
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 none
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 daughters
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 cannot
                 finde
                 that
                 perfection
                 in
                 me
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 required
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 comfort
                 our selues
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 singlenes
                 of
                 our
                 desires
                 to
                 serue
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 accepted
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 speake
                 this
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 poore
                 soules
                 might
                 haue
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 abhorre
                 sinne
                 as
                 sinne
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 examine
                 themselues
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 grone
                 vnder
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 mislike
                 
                 themselues
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 feare
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 pursue
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 rigor
                 of
                 his
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 giue
                 them
                 the
                 sweetnes
                 of
                 his
                 promises
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 vnder
                 the
                 curse
                 ,
                 but
                 vnder
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 further
                 to
                 inforce
                 our
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 to
                 auoyde
                 too
                 scrupulous
                 a
                 feare
                 ,
                 which
                 hindereth
                 
                 the
                 true
                 examination
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 thinke
                 that
                 it
                 happeneth
                 in
                 the
                 spirituall
                 conflict
                 as
                 in
                 ciuill
                 warres
                 .
                 We
                 reade
                 that
                 many
                 cities
                 lying
                 in
                 great
                 securitie
                 ,
                 haue
                 suddenly
                 both
                 beene
                 assaulted
                 and
                 ouerthrowne
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 how
                 some
                 Countries
                 (
                 too
                 much
                 negligent
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
                 )
                 through
                 an
                 excessiue
                 fearefulnes
                 ,
                 haue
                 incouraged
                 their
                 enemies
                 with
                 more
                 greedy
                 violence
                 to
                 pray
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 With
                 which
                 kinde
                 of
                 stratagems
                 our
                 aduersarie
                 me
                 diuell
                 being
                 well
                 acquainted
                 ,
                 doth
                 often
                 practise
                 this
                 policie
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 see
                 vs
                 without
                 all
                 feare
                 too
                 quietly
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 he
                 thinketh
                 his
                 assault
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 resistance
                 is
                 the
                 weaker
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 descrieth
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 cowardly
                 feare
                 and
                 fainting
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 once
                 begin
                 to
                 ioyne
                 battell
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 set
                 vpon
                 our
                 immoderate
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 villainously
                 as
                 suddenly
                 stab
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 present
                 spoyle
                 of
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Common
                 practise
                 doth
                 further
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 can
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 without
                 all
                 trembling
                 at
                 God
                 his
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 can
                 pray
                 without
                 all
                 feare
                 before
                 the
                 Maiestie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 all
                 reuerence
                 of
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 all
                 is
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 heare
                 with
                 too
                 much
                 trembling
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 learne
                 nothing
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 pray
                 with
                 too
                 seruile
                 a
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 worshipping
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 without
                 all
                 comfort
                 and
                 vncheerefull
                 .
                 Thus
                 if
                 we
                 neither
                 lessen
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 sinne
                 indeede
                 ,
                 neither
                 make
                 sinne
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 sin
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 this
                 three-fold
                 examination
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 more
                 neere
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 will
                 be
                 sound
                 in
                 this
                 ripenes
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 barrennes
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 dispute
                 and
                 declaime
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 very
                 skilfully
                 ,
                 which
                 flickring
                 in
                 the
                 circumference
                 of
                 the
                 braine
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 doe
                 seale
                 vp
                 a
                 more
                 iust
                 sentence
                 of
                 condemnation
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 helpe
                 this
                 euill
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 meditate
                 deeply
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 appurtenances
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 that
                 finding
                 ourselues
                 farre
                 from
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 keepers
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 our selues
                 neere
                 to
                 the
                 curses
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 breakers
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 raise
                 vp
                 some
                 sense
                 of
                 sin
                 in
                 our selues
                 .
                 Yet
                 herein
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 stay
                 our
                 foote
                 ,
                 but
                 giue
                 a
                 further
                 stride
                 :
                 for
                 whereas
                 many
                 by
                 a
                 diligent
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 haue
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 plainly
                 their
                 owne
                 condemnation
                 :
                 yet
                 because
                 they
                 laboured
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 guiltinesse
                 acquited
                 by
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 plunged
                 themselues
                 into
                 a
                 bottomlesse
                 
                 sea
                 of
                 sorrowes
                 .
                 Others
                 hauing
                 passed
                 these
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 hitherto
                 made
                 these
                 steps
                 to
                 auoyde
                 the
                 wound
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 haue
                 come
                 also
                 too
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 missed
                 of
                 the
                 marke
                 :
                 when
                 because
                 besides
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 sinne
                 pardoned
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 felt
                 not
                 also
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 passion
                 crucifying
                 sinne
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 saw
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinne
                 was
                 not
                 ioyned
                 the
                 mortification
                 of
                 sin
                 ;
                 they
                 feared
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 forgiuenesse
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 stil
                 languishing
                 with
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 themselues
                 to
                 stand
                 charged
                 with
                 their
                 former
                 guiltines
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 such
                 men
                 haue
                 not
                 truely
                 been
                 instructed
                 ,
                 nor
                 surely
                 haue
                 been
                 grounded
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 saw
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 power
                 flowing
                 from
                 his
                 death
                 to
                 slay
                 sinne
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 vertue
                 to
                 pardon
                 sinne
                 in
                 them
                 ▪
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 felt
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 strength
                 to
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 streaming
                 from
                 the
                 rising
                 againe
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 perswaded
                 of
                 iustification
                 &
                 righteousnesse
                 therein
                 :
                 they
                 haue
                 lien
                 still
                 bleeding
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 wound
                 of
                 griefe
                 could
                 
                 hardly
                 or
                 neuer
                 be
                 stayed
                 and
                 stanched
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 vs
                 strengthen
                 our
                 weake
                 soules
                 with
                 this
                 sixe-fold
                 corde
                 of
                 consolation
                 ,
                 against
                 these
                 bitter
                 assaults
                 ▪
                 Let
                 vs
                 first
                 labour
                 to
                 know
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 after
                 to
                 feele
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 Christ
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 further
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 power
                 to
                 crucifie
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 iustification
                 by
                 his
                 resurrection
                 :
                 
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 hope
                 for
                 strength
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 to
                 further
                 vs
                 in
                 sanctification
                 and
                 
                 holines
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 euen
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 briefly
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 thing
                 which
                 we
                 
                 matched
                 in
                 company
                 with
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 both
                 which
                 
                 rightly
                 vsed
                 ,
                 shall
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 sauegard
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 an
                 afflicted
                 minde
                 .
                 
              
               
               
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 hasten
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 diuision
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 Gods
                 children
                 being
                 
                 fallen
                 into
                 this
                 wound
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 helped
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 which
                 (
                 God
                 willing
                 )
                 we
                 will
                 also
                 performe
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 haue
                 answered
                 a
                 necessarie
                 obiection
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 )
                 might
                 seeme
                 to
                 incounter
                 against
                 vs.
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 but
                 will
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Iob
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 a
                 sorrow
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 :
                 how
                 then
                 commeth
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 were
                 so
                 troubled
                 in
                 minde
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 trouble
                 so
                 befell
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 failing
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 former
                 things
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 were
                 rather
                 afflicted
                 for
                 triall
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 punishing
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 be
                 it
                 alwaies
                 prouided
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 thinke
                 not
                 euery
                 conflict
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 continually
                 and
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 pursuing
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 :
                 but
                 sometimes
                 and
                 principally
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 commeth
                 for
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 secondarily
                 ,
                 or
                 lesse
                 principally
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 scourging
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 Iob.
                 Whereupon
                 let
                 all
                 
                 men
                 be
                 admonished
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 good
                 men
                 thus
                 humbled
                 &
                 throwne
                 downe
                 in
                 minde
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 their
                 hands
                 on
                 their
                 mouthes
                 from
                 saying
                 ;
                 Surely
                 these
                 men
                 are
                 but
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 doubtlesse
                 these
                 men
                 be
                 great
                 sinners
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 found
                 out
                 their
                 hypocrisie
                 .
                 For
                 good
                 reason
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 silence
                 should
                 be
                 vsed
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 make
                 triall
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 take
                 punishment
                 on
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 such
                 affliction
                 should
                 alwaies
                 and
                 chiefly
                 be
                 sent
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 should
                 follow
                 that
                 all
                 others
                 as
                 they
                 exceeded
                 them
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 should
                 also
                 exceed
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 saluing
                 of
                 this
                 sore
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 seeme
                 very
                 strange
                 in
                 my
                 cure
                 :
                 and
                 
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 be
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 in
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 I
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 herein
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 visiting
                 afflicted
                 consciences
                 ,
                 
                 cry
                 still
                 ;
                 Oh
                 comfort
                 them
                 ,
                 oh
                 speake
                 ioyfull
                 things
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 speeches
                 .
                 Why
                 are
                 you
                 so
                 heauie
                 my
                 brother
                 ?
                 why
                 are
                 you
                 so
                 cast
                 downe
                 my
                 sister
                 ?
                 Be
                 of
                 good
                 cheere
                 :
                 take
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 grieuously
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 feare
                 ?
                 God
                 is
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 These
                 be
                 speeches
                 of
                 loue
                 indeed
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 often
                 doe
                 the
                 poore
                 soules
                 as
                 much
                 good
                 herein
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 powre
                 cold
                 water
                 into
                 their
                 bosomes
                 ;
                 when
                 as
                 without
                 further
                 searching
                 of
                 their
                 sores
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 minister
                 a
                 maladie
                 as
                 a
                 medicine
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 nutritiue
                 and
                 cordiall
                 medicines
                 are
                 not
                 good
                 for
                 euery
                 sicke
                 person
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 body
                 needeth
                 rather
                 a
                 strong
                 purgation
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 matter
                 restoratiue
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 incarnatiue
                 medicines
                 may
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 allay
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 the
                 patient
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 griefe
                 becōmeth
                 more
                 grieuous
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 comfortable
                 applying
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 profitable
                 for
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 humbled
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 their
                 soules
                 are
                 rather
                 further
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 downe
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 vp
                 :
                 so
                 those
                 s●gred
                 consolations
                 may
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ouer-heale
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 abate
                 some
                 present
                 griefe
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 afterwards
                 the
                 smart
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 sorer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 griefe
                 may
                 grow
                 the
                 greater
                 :
                 hereof
                 insueth
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 that
                 comfort
                 seemeth
                 to
                 cure
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 wisedome
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 discerning
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 men
                 minister
                 one
                 medicine
                 for
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 skill
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 fit
                 grindeth
                 them
                 sorer
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Some
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 who
                 without
                 all
                 precept
                 and
                 practise
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 owne
                 Physitions
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 ,
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 the
                 fit
                 commeth
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 thinke
                 it
                 the
                 best
                 to
                 chastise
                 
                 and
                 to
                 chase
                 away
                 their
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 by
                 drinking
                 at
                 tauernes
                 ,
                 by
                 minstrelsie
                 ,
                 in
                 merie
                 companie
                 ,
                 by
                 purging
                 melancholie
                 in
                 taking
                 Physicke
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 weare
                 away
                 the
                 paine
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 after
                 it
                 biteth
                 more
                 deeply
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 burning
                 feuer
                 of
                 their
                 spirits
                 shaketh
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 second
                 recourse
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 truely
                 searched
                 ,
                 purged
                 ,
                 ●eared
                 and
                 launced
                 ,
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 second
                 relapse
                 is
                 more
                 dangerous
                 than
                 the
                 first
                 impression
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 all
                 griefes
                 are
                 either
                 confused
                 or
                 distinct
                 :
                 and
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 minde
                 is
                 appalled
                 either
                 for
                 some
                 cause
                 knowne
                 to
                 vs
                 as
                 certaine
                 ▪
                 o●
                 for
                 some
                 thing
                 vnknowne
                 to
                 vs
                 and
                 vncertaine
                 .
                 To
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 such
                 blinde
                 griefes
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 can
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 it
                 happeneth
                 to
                 Gods
                 children
                 in
                 secret
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 neuer
                 knew
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 had
                 but
                 a
                 generall
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 I
                 denie
                 not
                 Physicke
                 to
                 be
                 ministred
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 in
                 part
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 naturall
                 cause
                 :
                 so
                 I
                 require
                 the
                 word
                 especially
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 principall
                 and
                 originall
                 cause
                 to
                 
                 begin
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ▪
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 doe
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 wisedome
                 both
                 in
                 considering
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 if
                 neede
                 so
                 require
                 ;
                 &
                 in
                 looking
                 chiefly
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 so
                 few
                 thinke
                 of
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 troubled
                 in
                 cōscience
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 he
                 will
                 looke
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 Physition
                 ,
                 he
                 only
                 considereth
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 neglecteth
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 the
                 Physitions
                 counsell
                 seuered
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Ministers
                 labour
                 neglected
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 dwelling
                 together
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 conuenient
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 should
                 be
                 cured
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 by
                 fasting
                 ,
                 by
                 threatning
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 comforting
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 body
                 also
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 some
                 temperature
                 by
                 Physicke
                 ,
                 by
                 purging
                 ,
                 by
                 diet
                 ,
                 by
                 restoring
                 ,
                 by
                 musicke
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 such
                 like
                 meanes
                 ;
                 prouiding
                 alwaies
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 seare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 wisedome
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 thinke
                 not
                 by
                 these
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 to
                 smoother
                 or
                 smoke
                 out
                 our
                 troubles
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 purposing
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 as
                 preparatiues
                 ,
                 whereby
                 both
                 our
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 more
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 spirituall
                 meanes
                 to
                 follow
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 we
                 require
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 Ministerie
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 perplexitie
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 would
                 wish
                 the
                 persons
                 ministring
                 to
                 be
                 men
                 learned
                 and
                 of
                 sound
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 of
                 godly
                 experience
                 ,
                 meeke
                 and
                 of
                 most
                 iouing
                 spirits
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 troubled
                 patient
                 shall
                 be
                 wel
                 perswaded
                 of
                 our
                 knowledge
                 and
                 discretion
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 withall
                 shall
                 perceiue
                 vs
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 tender
                 and
                 louing
                 affection
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 an
                 entrance
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 preiudice
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 freely
                 worke
                 vpon
                 the
                 conscience
                 ;
                 first
                 bringing
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 trouble
                 .
                 Herein
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 all
                 confusion
                 and
                 blindnesse
                 of
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 endeuouring
                 by
                 wisedome
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 parties
                 wounded
                 to
                 some
                 certaine
                 obiect
                 and
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 trouble
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 draw
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 some
                 seuerall
                 ,
                 especiall
                 ,
                 &
                 secret
                 sinne
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 seuerall
                 and
                 secret
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 (
                 through
                 a
                 palpable
                 blindnesse
                 or
                 disordered
                 discerning
                 of
                 sinne
                 )
                 talke
                 of
                 nothing
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 either
                 cannot
                 des●ry
                 (
                 seuerall
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 :
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 proceedeth
                 of
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 selfe-loue
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 vs
                 l●●t●●e
                 euen
                 in
                 our
                 trauell
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 to
                 shame
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 particular
                 sinnes
                 is
                 requisite
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 
                 thirtieth
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 wherein
                 (
                 being
                 a
                 Psalme
                 of
                 instruction
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 )
                 the
                 Prophet
                 (
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 experience
                 )
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 finde
                 no
                 reliefe
                 of
                 his
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 vntill
                 he
                 had
                 remembred
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 confession
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 ?
                 shall
                 we
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 taught
                 so
                 wonderfully
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 see
                 his
                 sinnes
                 before
                 ?
                 Be
                 it
                 farre
                 from
                 vs.
                 Rather
                 let
                 vs
                 know
                 that
                 
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 seuerally
                 &
                 particularly
                 ripped
                 vp
                 his
                 sinnes
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 seuerall
                 confession
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 knoweth
                 farre
                 better
                 than
                 we
                 our selues
                 :
                 yet
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 sacrifice
                 is
                 most
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 in
                 this
                 trouble
                 the
                 persons
                 humbled
                 cannot
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 sight
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 themselues
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 they
                 may
                 offer
                 their
                 harts
                 to
                 be
                 gaged
                 and
                 searched
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 liues
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 more
                 deepely
                 ,
                 by
                 hearing
                 the
                 seuerall
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 laid
                 open
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 trie
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 their
                 actions
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 the
                 grossest
                 hypocrites
                 will
                 generally
                 complaine
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 deale
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 particular
                 pointes
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 precepts
                 ,
                 and
                 prooue
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 applying
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 or
                 not
                 done
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 consciences
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 poore
                 soules
                 tossed
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 now
                 floting
                 in
                 ioyes
                 ,
                 now
                 plunged
                 in
                 sorrowes
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 distinguish
                 one
                 sinne
                 from
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 wound
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 to
                 arise
                 of
                 any
                 certaine
                 and
                 knowne
                 sin
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 for
                 some
                 sin
                 alreadie
                 cōmit●ed
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 lie
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 for
                 some
                 sin
                 as
                 yet
                 not
                 committed
                 ,
                 but
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 tempted
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 oftētimes
                 to
                 bring
                 old
                 sins
                 to
                 minde
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 throughly
                 repented
                 of
                 them
                 before
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 representing
                 them
                 to
                 vs
                 afresh
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 more
                 misliking
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 herein
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 mislike
                 our selues
                 for
                 some
                 particulars
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 occupied
                 about
                 some
                 speciall
                 sinnes
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 auoyding
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 sinne
                 generally
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 eschue
                 the
                 deceiueablenes
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 euer
                 to
                 be
                 
                 poring
                 busily
                 in
                 one
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 forgetfull
                 of
                 our
                 great
                 and
                 generall
                 sinnes
                 .
                 But
                 
                 let
                 vs
                 learne
                 by
                 the
                 particulars
                 to
                 passe
                 to
                 the
                 generals
                 .
                 When
                 any
                 such
                 one
                 sin
                 then
                 doth
                 pursue
                 thee
                 ,
                 rest
                 not
                 onely
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 say
                 thus
                 rather
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 ;
                 Oh
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 one
                 sin
                 so
                 grieuous
                 ?
                 and
                 doth
                 my
                 God
                 punish
                 this
                 one
                 sinne
                 so
                 sorely
                 ?
                 How
                 great
                 then
                 should
                 be
                 my
                 punishment
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 (
                 O
                 Lord
                 )
                 so
                 deale
                 with
                 me
                 for
                 all
                 my
                 other
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 labour
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 sense
                 both
                 of
                 generall
                 and
                 of
                 particular
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 least
                 in
                 time
                 our
                 griefe
                 passe
                 away
                 without
                 fruite
                 ,
                 whilest
                 that
                 not
                 being
                 displeased
                 as
                 well
                 with
                 one
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 we
                 either
                 looke
                 too
                 superficially
                 to
                 generals
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 particulars
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 too
                 superstitiously
                 obserue
                 particulars
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 generals
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 those
                 sinnes
                 whereunto
                 we
                 are
                 tempted
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 moued
                 to
                 thinke
                 blasphemously
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 doubt
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Christ
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 imagine
                 grossely
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 deny
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 moued
                 to
                 murther
                 ,
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 temptations
                 he
                 feeleth
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 to
                 checke
                 him
                 for
                 thē
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 knoweth
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 he
                 dares
                 not
                 listen
                 willingly
                 to
                 these
                 fearefull
                 and
                 monstrous
                 temptations
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 he
                 feareth
                 least
                 in
                 time
                 by
                 long
                 suite
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 fall
                 into
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 se●th
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 I
                 suppose
                 these
                 motions
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 disputed
                 with
                 ,
                 a●
                 we
                 by
                 them
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 prouoked
                 to
                 more
                 instant
                 and
                 extraordinarie
                 zeale
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Surely
                 these
                 are
                 dangerous
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 close
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 nature
                 will
                 easily
                 incline
                 vnto
                 :
                 but
                 particularly
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 confessed
                 of
                 vs.
                 For
                 the
                 diuell
                 will
                 come
                 sometime
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 thee
                 still
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 acknowledging
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 vrge
                 thee
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 Surely
                 thou
                 must
                 needes
                 doe
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 thou
                 seest
                 thou
                 canst
                 haue
                 no
                 ●ase
                 ,
                 vntill
                 thou
                 hast
                 consented
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 ordained
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 thou
                 art
                 thus
                 incessantly
                 tempted
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 thus
                 take
                 thy
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Goe
                 to
                 denie
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 not
                 his
                 word
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 policie
                 to
                 keepe
                 men
                 in
                 aw●
                 ;
                 Religion
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 matter
                 as
                 men
                 take
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 yeelding
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 shame
                 of
                 disclosing
                 the
                 temptations
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 many
                 men
                 haue
                 pined
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 haue
                 beene
                 ouercome
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 disclose
                 this
                 (
                 say
                 these
                 men
                 )
                 what
                 would
                 people
                 say
                 of
                 vs
                 ?
                 They
                 would
                 count
                 vs
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 thinke
                 vs
                 the
                 wickedest
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 instruction
                 and
                 consolation
                 herein
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 learne
                 that
                 these
                 kindes
                 of
                 temptations
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 corrections
                 for
                 some
                 sinnes
                 past
                 ,
                 or
                 punishments
                 for
                 some
                 sinne
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 forewarners
                 of
                 some
                 sinne
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 see
                 many
                 tempted
                 to
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 cannot
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 commit
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 because
                 in
                 their
                 youth
                 they
                 haue
                 committed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 repented
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 them
                 againe
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 obserued
                 in
                 theft
                 ,
                 in
                 gluttonie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 temptations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 sent
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 presently
                 to
                 ouercome
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 put
                 vs
                 in
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 sometime
                 heretofore
                 we
                 hauing
                 bin
                 ouercome
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 now
                 repent
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Sometime
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 lie
                 in
                 some
                 sinne
                 ,
                 whereof
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 admonished
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 the
                 publike
                 nor
                 priuate
                 meanes
                 ,
                 then
                 some
                 other
                 strange
                 temptation
                 shall
                 fall
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 differing
                 from
                 that
                 wherein
                 he
                 presently
                 lieth
                 ,
                 to
                 admonish
                 him
                 of
                 that
                 other
                 sinne
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 a
                 worldling
                 shall
                 be
                 tempted
                 to
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 desire
                 to
                 doe
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 looke
                 to
                 his
                 worldlines
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 strong
                 and
                 thorough
                 a
                 liking
                 :
                 wherewith
                 if
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 awaked
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 suddenly
                 fall
                 into
                 that
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 punishing
                 one
                 sinne
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 both
                 his
                 sinnes
                 shal
                 be
                 to
                 his
                 great
                 shame
                 layd
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 sinne
                 shall
                 make
                 knowne
                 another
                 .
                 Sometime
                 also
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 shall
                 be
                 tempted
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 neither
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 nor
                 presently
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 any
                 liking
                 or
                 entertainment
                 vnto
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 it
                 may
                 forewarne
                 him
                 how
                 he
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 it
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 stood
                 all
                 his
                 former
                 life
                 ,
                 rather
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 moued
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 iustification
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 stand
                 wondring
                 at
                 these
                 
                 strange
                 temptations
                 ,
                 as
                 thinke
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 thee
                 better
                 to
                 discerne
                 of
                 those
                 temptations
                 in
                 others
                 :
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 haue
                 obserued
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 how
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 first
                 entrie
                 into
                 a
                 mans
                 heart
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 gather
                 
                 strength
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 our
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 degrees
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 some
                 groweth
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 resist
                 thē
                 ,
                 what
                 be
                 the
                 meanes
                 best
                 to
                 preuaile
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 if
                 thou
                 make
                 thy
                 profit
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 so
                 wonderfully
                 search
                 and
                 descrie
                 by
                 seuerall
                 veines
                 ,
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 age
                 and
                 *
                 ●leight
                 of
                 these
                 temptations
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 holy
                 experience
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 taught
                 thee
                 in
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 lay
                 forth
                 mens
                 secret
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 thou
                 werst
                 in
                 their
                 bosomes
                 ;
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 able
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 sorrow
                 in
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 to
                 beget
                 an
                 vnspeakable
                 ioy
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 time
                 may
                 be
                 tempted
                 as
                 thou
                 now
                 art
                 .
              
               
                 Thinke
                 moreouer
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 efficacie
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 now
                 
                 no
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Heretikes
                 ,
                 Adulterers
                 ,
                 or
                 Theeues
                 ,
                 may
                 for
                 their
                 secure
                 contemning
                 &
                 foolish
                 passing
                 ouer
                 of
                 these
                 temptations
                 sent
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 shortly
                 after
                 fall
                 into
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 seeke
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 confesse
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 both
                 their
                 pronenesse
                 and
                 worthinesse
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 humble
                 our selues
                 in
                 such
                 temptations
                 ,
                 &
                 learne
                 by
                 them
                 meekely
                 to
                 discerne
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 our
                 harts
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 onely
                 presently
                 deliuer
                 our selues
                 from
                 perill
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 also
                 further
                 enabled
                 to
                 assist
                 others
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 danger
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 oppose
                 against
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 deliuered
                 :
                 Doe
                 you
                 thinke
                 it
                 a
                 remedie
                 to
                 cast
                 downe
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 alreadie
                 humbled
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 butcher
                 than
                 a
                 builder
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 conscience
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 desire
                 preachers
                 to
                 be
                 builders
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 butchers
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 generally
                 to
                 applie
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 particularly
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 medicine
                 vnto
                 the
                 wound
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 begin
                 with
                 searching
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 purge
                 the
                 sore
                 by
                 the
                 vineger
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 &
                 after
                 to
                 supple
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 oyle
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 Both
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 vsing
                 them
                 to
                 some
                 in
                 greater
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 in
                 lesser
                 measure
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 some
                 hauing
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 decay
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 &
                 no
                 mortall
                 humour
                 ,
                 neede
                 rather
                 restoratiue
                 ,
                 than
                 purging
                 medicines
                 :
                 so
                 some
                 rather
                 troubled
                 for
                 some
                 spirituall
                 wants
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 grosser
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 neede
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 sharpe
                 threatnings
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sweete
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 through
                 some
                 extraordinarie
                 repletion
                 ,
                 hauing
                 gotten
                 some
                 great
                 surfet
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 weakening
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 threatning
                 of
                 imminent
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 requireth
                 rather
                 some
                 strong
                 purgation
                 ,
                 than
                 comfortable
                 and
                 cordiall
                 medicines
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 the
                 soule
                 brought
                 almost
                 to
                 deaths
                 doore
                 with
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 bored
                 and
                 pearced
                 with
                 the
                 denouncing
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 than
                 otherwise
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 we
                 would
                 deale
                 more
                 plainly
                 and
                 lesse
                 confusedly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 our
                 accesse
                 to
                 afflicted
                 consciences
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 these
                 two
                 grounds
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 perswade
                 the
                 persons
                 humbled
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 sins
                 are
                 pardonable
                 ,
                 &
                 their
                 sores
                 curable
                 .
                 And
                 
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 visitation
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 and
                 anger
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 seale
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 and
                 fauour
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 either
                 blind
                 or
                 barren
                 ,
                 but
                 plentifull
                 in
                 good
                 effects
                 ,
                 and
                 fruitfull
                 in
                 godly
                 issues
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 how
                 needfull
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 almost
                 as
                 haue
                 been
                 throwne
                 downe
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 witnes
                 :
                 who
                 haue
                 had
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 tagge
                 tied
                 to
                 their
                 temptations
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 any
                 were
                 so
                 plagued
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 none
                 euer
                 had
                 the
                 like
                 temptations
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 surely
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 some
                 strange
                 and
                 vnknowne
                 temptation
                 .
                 Wherein
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 vnlike
                 vnto
                 men
                 fallen
                 into
                 some
                 dangerous
                 disease
                 ,
                 who
                 thinking
                 them selues
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 fadome
                 of
                 the
                 Physitions
                 skill
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 things
                 recouerable
                 ,
                 adde
                 a
                 second
                 and
                 sorer
                 griefe
                 vnto
                 their
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 halfe
                 healed
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 knowledge
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 experience
                 hath
                 cured
                 the
                 like
                 maladie
                 in
                 like
                 degrees
                 in
                 others
                 :
                 so
                 these
                 sorrowfull
                 soules
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 by
                 hope
                 refreshed
                 &
                 strengthened
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 some
                 ease
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 none
                 other
                 temptation
                 to
                 haue
                 ouertaken
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 hauing
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 haue
                 found
                 mercy
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 feared
                 .
                 This
                 ground
                 worke
                 framed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 (
                 to
                 build
                 vp
                 &
                 repaire
                 the
                 decayed
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 )
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 preparatiue
                 for
                 these
                 ioyes
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 mind
                 not
                 truly
                 humbled
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 truly
                 comforted
                 :
                 &
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 conscience
                 kindly
                 throwne
                 downe
                 ,
                 is
                 become
                 a
                 fit
                 subiect
                 to
                 apply
                 the
                 sweete
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 againe
                 to
                 answere
                 them
                 that
                 denie
                 the
                 law
                 wholy
                 or
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 would
                 breed
                 comfort
                 in
                 one
                 :
                 I
                 demaund
                 whether
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 necessarie
                 to
                 maintaine
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 also
                 as
                 necessarie
                 to
                 preserue
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ?
                 Seeing
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 of
                 vs
                 not
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 will
                 draw
                 vs
                 vnto
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 vs
                 imputed
                 :
                 &
                 sith
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 vs
                 imputed
                 ,
                 is
                 neuer
                 throughly
                 and
                 truly
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 vntill
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 vnperformed
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 did
                 foreshew
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 at
                 his
                 comming
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 conuict
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 rebuke
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 see
                 how
                 Christ
                 died
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 very
                 cōuenient
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 lay
                 open
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 see
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 see
                 their
                 sins
                 discharged
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 by
                 his
                 Prophet
                 :
                 
                   At
                   what
                   time
                   soeu●r
                   a
                   sinner
                   doth
                   repent
                   of
                   his
                   sinnes
                   from
                   the
                   bottome
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   all
                   his
                   wickednes
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   remembrance
                   :
                
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 first
                 a
                 sound
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 true
                 ioy
                 of
                 sins
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 may
                 more
                 freely
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 promise
                 be
                 both
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 looked
                 for
                 afterward
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 seeing
                 all
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 are
                 commended
                 vnto
                 vs
                 vnder
                 the
                 title
                 &
                 tenour
                 of
                 restoring
                 sight
                 to
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 hearing
                 to
                 the
                 deafe
                 ,
                 strength
                 to
                 the
                 lame
                 ,
                 health
                 to
                 the
                 sicke
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 disease
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 which
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 heale
                 ▪
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 finde
                 our selues
                 blind
                 ,
                 deafe
                 ,
                 dumbe
                 ,
                 lame
                 ,
                 sick
                 &
                 dead
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 will
                 meddle
                 with
                 vs
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 whole
                 neede
                 not
                 the
                 Physition
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 call
                 sinners
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 righteous
                 to
                 repentance
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 in
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 by
                 neither
                 pressing
                 the
                 conscience
                 too
                 seuerely
                 ,
                 nor
                 releasing
                 the
                 conscience
                 more
                 vnaduisedly
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 safe
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 well
                 tempered
                 speech
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 the
                 sorcerer
                 :
                 
                   Repent
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   ,
                   thy
                   sinne
                   may
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Where
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 wholy
                 discourage
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 his
                 sinne
                 may
                 be
                 pardoned
                 ;
                 neither
                 yet
                 too
                 boldly
                 incourage
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 without
                 repentance
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 altogether
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 pardoned
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 too
                 preposterous
                 in
                 our
                 consolation
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 warned
                 by
                 the
                 blasphemous
                 speech
                 of
                 that
                 detestable
                 Arriā
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 late
                 yeeres
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 at
                 Norwich
                 .
                 This
                 hellish
                 heretike
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 executed
                 ,
                 affoorded
                 a
                 few
                 whorish
                 teares
                 ,
                 
                 asking
                 whether
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 saued
                 in
                 Christ
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 When
                 one
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 truly
                 repented
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 surely
                 not
                 perish
                 :
                 he
                 brake
                 out
                 most
                 monstrously
                 into
                 this
                 speech
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 is
                 your
                 Christ
                 so
                 easily
                 to
                 be
                 intreated
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ?
                 then
                 I
                 defie
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 care
                 not
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 Oh
                 how
                 good
                 a
                 thing
                 had
                 it
                 bin
                 not
                 to
                 haue
                 cast
                 this
                 precious
                 stone
                 to
                 this
                 swine
                 ?
                 Oh
                 how
                 safe
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 to
                 haue
                 dealt
                 more
                 bitterly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 dwelt
                 more
                 vehemently
                 on
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 this
                 cai●ife
                 ?
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 attaine
                 some
                 discretion
                 in
                 curing
                 this
                 wounded
                 spirit
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 learne
                 wisely
                 to
                 
                 iudge
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 his
                 affliction
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 note
                 
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 or
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 may
                 vrge
                 more
                 fearfully
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 stronger
                 vessell
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Sathan
                 knew
                 the
                 woman
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 easie
                 and
                 framable
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 vpon
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 temptation
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 ignorant
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 the
                 weaker
                 partie
                 to
                 sustaine
                 any
                 temptation
                 now
                 .
                 Then
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 humbled
                 haue
                 knowledge
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 Because
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 they
                 thinke
                 
                 trouble
                 of
                 minde
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 strange
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 neuer
                 any
                 before
                 had
                 it
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 then
                 Sathan
                 is
                 readie
                 to
                 accuse
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 euery
                 sinne
                 done
                 against
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 were
                 a
                 sinne
                 of
                 presumption
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 how
                 strong
                 or
                 weake
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 sorely
                 striken
                 ,
                 we
                 cease
                 to
                 humble
                 them
                 any
                 further
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 wounded
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 touch
                 them
                 with
                 some
                 deeper
                 sense
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 Also
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 circumspect
                 ,
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 whether
                 by
                 nature
                 they
                 are
                 fearefull
                 and
                 melancholike
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 vsuall
                 sinners
                 ,
                 or
                 haue
                 fallen
                 once
                 of
                 infirmitie
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 vpon
                 their
                 disposition
                 and
                 inclination
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 build
                 our
                 speeches
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 adde
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 age
                 ,
                 estate
                 and
                 abilitie
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 partie
                 be
                 troubled
                 for
                 worldlines
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 great
                 house
                 holder
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 complaine
                 of
                 vncleannes
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 yong
                 man
                 &
                 vnmaried
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 humbled
                 with
                 couetousnes
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 old
                 :
                 because
                 diuers
                 coūtries
                 ,
                 callings
                 ,
                 ages
                 ,
                 conditions
                 
                 and
                 estates
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 haue
                 their
                 diuers
                 and
                 peculiar
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 rightly
                 discerne
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 sex
                 soeuer
                 they
                 are
                 men
                 or
                 women
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 complexion
                 soeuer
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 knowledge
                 to
                 discerne
                 sin
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 degree
                 of
                 committing
                 sin
                 ;
                 of
                 what
                 age
                 ,
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 wealth
                 ,
                 estate
                 ,
                 or
                 cōdition
                 soeuer
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 marke
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 who
                 are
                 more
                 troubled
                 for
                 the
                 vexation
                 and
                 disquietnes
                 of
                 their
                 minde
                 being
                 distempered
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 the
                 vilenes
                 and
                 horriblenes
                 of
                 their
                 sin
                 cōmitted
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 wounded
                 more
                 with
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 shame
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 being
                 mad
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 running
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 wits
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 if
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 part
                 to
                 trauell
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 lesse
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 sinne
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 here
                 forget
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 distinction
                 betweene
                 our
                 speeches
                 vsed
                 to
                 the
                 humbled
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 extreme
                 agony
                 &
                 burning
                 ague
                 of
                 their
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 speeches
                 which
                 we
                 vse
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 fit
                 being
                 past
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 former
                 requireth
                 more
                 consolation
                 and
                 lesse
                 exhortation
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 and
                 latter
                 would
                 haue
                 vs
                 more
                 abundant
                 in
                 admonishing
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 sparing
                 in
                 comforting
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 may
                 wisely
                 admonish
                 them
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 procured
                 their
                 owne
                 woe
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 breathing
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 expedient
                 to
                 exhort
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 some
                 season
                 vntill
                 they
                 shall
                 finde
                 greater
                 power
                 of
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 tye
                 themselues
                 to
                 some
                 holy
                 orders
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 vowes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 either
                 be
                 furthered
                 in
                 mortifying
                 some
                 speciall
                 sinne
                 ;
                 which
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 finde
                 no
                 power
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 did
                 most
                 grieue
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 strengthened
                 in
                 some
                 speciall
                 grace
                 ,
                 the
                 want
                 where
                 of
                 did
                 also
                 wound
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 before
                 we
                 launch
                 deeper
                 into
                 this
                 sea
                 of
                 particular
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 to
                 sound
                 the
                 dangerous
                 passages
                 of
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 originall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 troublesome
                 froth
                 whereof
                 doth
                 almost
                 ouerwhelme
                 many
                 poore
                 pilgrims
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 good
                 to
                 giue
                 this
                 caution
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 in
                 these
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 troubles
                 ,
                 men
                 would
                 be
                 still
                 againe
                 admonished
                 ,
                 patiently
                 to
                 beare
                 with
                 a
                 wounded
                 spirit
                 ,
                 albeit
                 it
                 fall
                 out
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 somewhat
                 pettish
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 speaketh
                 so
                 fauourably
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   A
                   wounded
                   spirit
                   who
                   can
                   beare
                   ?
                
                 And
                 surely
                 our
                 practise
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 equitie
                 ,
                 may
                 vrge
                 this
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 men
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 reason
                 can
                 see
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 dutie
                 conuenient
                 ,
                 not
                 furiously
                 to
                 controll
                 ,
                 but
                 meekly
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 and
                 wisely
                 to
                 put
                 vp
                 the
                 vnaduised
                 speeches
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 distempered
                 in
                 braine
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 burning
                 ague
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 violent
                 and
                 vehement
                 sicknes
                 :
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 gather
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 rule
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 seuerely
                 to
                 cēsure
                 the
                 impatiēt
                 speeches
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 parching
                 feuer
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 disquieted
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 &
                 hath
                 all
                 the
                 veines
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 spirituall
                 agonie
                 )
                 vexed
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 both
                 vnsauourie
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 godly
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 &
                 vncharitable
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Christian
                 loue
                 ,
                 are
                 their
                 murmuring
                 obtrectations
                 which
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 troubled
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 Why
                 ,
                 see
                 how
                 pettish
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 please
                 him
                 ,
                 no
                 bodie
                 can
                 satisfie
                 him
                 .
                 Consider
                 ,
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 beare
                 with
                 a
                 ●raile
                 bodie
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 must
                 much
                 more
                 beare
                 with
                 a
                 fraile
                 mind
                 .
                 Consider
                 ,
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 his
                 pettishnes
                 doth
                 more
                 wound
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 hart
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 iniurie
                 thou
                 couldest
                 presse
                 him
                 with
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 seeing
                 he
                 afflicteth
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 thou
                 needest
                 not
                 adde
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 his
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exasperate
                 his
                 grieuous
                 smart
                 .
                 Consider
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 thing
                 mercifully
                 to
                 bethinke
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 needie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 rub
                 a
                 fresh
                 wound
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 straine
                 a
                 bleeding
                 sore
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 Iobs
                 friends
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 new
                 torment
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 wise
                 father
                 doth
                 rather
                 pitie
                 thā
                 rebuke
                 his
                 child
                 ,
                 whēby
                 reason
                 of
                 sicknes
                 the
                 appetite
                 is
                 not
                 easily
                 pleased
                 :
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 purpose
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 good
                 with
                 an
                 afflicted
                 minde
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 austere
                 in
                 reprehēding
                 euery
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 but
                 p●tiful
                 in
                 considering
                 of
                 the
                 tender
                 frailtie
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Neither
                 doe
                 I
                 speake
                 this
                 to
                 nourish
                 pe●●●shnes
                 in
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 haue
                 them
                 to
                 labour
                 for
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seeke
                 for
                 peace
                 :
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 finde
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 prayer
                 they
                 must
                 waite
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 :
                 
                   Lord
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   mercy
                   that
                   thou
                   maist
                   be
                   feared
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   waite
                   vpon
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   the
                   seruant
                   wai●●●●
                   vpon
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   maister
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   condemne
                   my selfe
                   of
                   folly
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   Oh
                   my
                   soule
                   ,
                   why
                   art
                   tho●o
                   so
                   h●a●●e
                   ?
                   Why
                   art
                   thou
                   so
                   cast
                   downe
                   within
                   me
                   ?
                   Still
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   thy
                   health
                   and
                   thy
                   saluation
                   .
                
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 SECOND
                 TREATISE
                 ,
                 BELONGING
                 TO
                 THE
                 COMFORT
                 OF
                 AN
                 AFFLICTED
                 CONSCIENCE
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 all
                 afflictions
                 Gods
                 children
                 must
                 looke
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 seeke
                 
                 ●he
                 way
                 of
                 sound
                 comfort
                 and
                 consolation
                 :
                 which
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 finde
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 last
                 but
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 they
                 serue
                 them
                 but
                 for
                 salues
                 and
                 medicines
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 alwaies
                 happie
                 .
                 In
                 them
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 preserued
                 ,
                 and
                 purified
                 from
                 many
                 sinnes
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 much
                 beautified
                 with
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 eldest
                 sonne
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 true
                 Christians
                 is
                 the
                 sweete
                 and
                 amiable
                 call
                 of
                 God
                 vnto
                 repentance
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 putteth
                 vs
                 in
                 minde
                 therby
                 to
                 bethinke
                 vs
                 of
                 our
                 debts
                 :
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 thinke
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 payment
                 is
                 yet
                 farre
                 off
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 we
                 fall
                 asleepe
                 vntill
                 our
                 turne
                 be
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 whilest
                 God
                 lengtheneth
                 our
                 daies
                 waiting
                 for
                 our
                 repentance
                 ,
                 we
                 neuer
                 thinke
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 houre
                 come
                 wherein
                 we
                 perish
                 with
                 shame
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 meeting
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 Lords
                 visitation
                 ,
                 is
                 without
                 delay
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 sinceritie
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 to
                 be
                 pardoned
                 .
                 For
                 therefore
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 oftentimes
                 shackle
                 vs
                 the
                 more
                 with
                 the
                 chaines
                 of
                 his
                 chastisements
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 carefull
                 to
                 be
                 vnburthened
                 of
                 our
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 our
                 sin
                 :
                 which
                 we
                 the
                 rather
                 are
                 loath
                 to
                 confesse
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 espied
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 Others
                 there
                 be
                 that
                 hearing
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 indeed
                 their
                 infirmities
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 mother
                 
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 broode
                 :
                 yet
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 true
                 remorse
                 to
                 restraine
                 themselues
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 but
                 a
                 confused
                 conceite
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 their
                 ship
                 be
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 tossed
                 and
                 turmoyled
                 ,
                 yet
                 thinke
                 they
                 not
                 that
                 God
                 holdeth
                 the
                 sterne
                 ▪
                 These
                 men
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 beare
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 doe
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 settle
                 in
                 their
                 lees
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 soked
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 For
                 prosperitie
                 is
                 a
                 drunkennesse
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 our selues
                 into
                 a
                 dead
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 letteth
                 vs
                 alone
                 ,
                 we
                 cease
                 not
                 to
                 soothe
                 vp
                 ourselues
                 ,
                 bearing
                 our selues
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 loueth
                 vs
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 scourgeth
                 vs
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 retchles
                 we
                 are
                 whilest
                 we
                 measure
                 Gods
                 loue
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 sense
                 and
                 humour
                 .
                 Wherein
                 we
                 bewray
                 our
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 affliction
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 humilitie
                 breedeth
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 repentance
                 obtaineth
                 mercie
                 .
                 Some
                 also
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 vsually
                 whilest
                 the
                 fearefull
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 themselues
                 or
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 haue
                 a
                 few
                 glancing
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 starting
                 cogitations
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 passion
                 :
                 yet
                 at
                 all
                 other
                 times
                 their
                 minds
                 are
                 so
                 clasped
                 vp
                 from
                 thinking
                 of
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 hearts
                 so
                 locked
                 vp
                 from
                 foreseeing
                 or
                 forethinking
                 of
                 
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 feele
                 no
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 .
                 They
                 mocke
                 the
                 mourning
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 of
                 melancholy
                 nature
                 ;
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 sport
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 little
                 remembring
                 the
                 sting
                 which
                 will
                 either
                 pricke
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 blood
                 most
                 fearefully
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 meete
                 them
                 with
                 griping
                 agonies
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 visitation
                 more
                 speedily
                 .
                 But
                 happily
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 haue
                 giuen
                 good
                 testimony
                 &
                 *
                 word
                 of
                 their
                 repentance
                 and
                 remembrance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 giue
                 one
                 deepe
                 sigh
                 and
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 passe
                 
                 ouer
                 Gods
                 heauie
                 indignatiō
                 as
                 ouer
                 burning
                 coals
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 whilest
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 prosperitie
                 affoordeth
                 large
                 peniworths
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 dally
                 with
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 &
                 make
                 a
                 sport
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 .
                 Al
                 which
                 imperfections
                 may
                 be
                 better
                 corrected
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 our
                 deepest
                 rest
                 with
                 a
                 reuerent
                 &
                 humble
                 feare
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 waite
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 trial
                 ,
                 and
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 visitations
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 must
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 our
                 miserie
                 by
                 sinne
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 soone
                 haue
                 our
                 infirmities
                 healed
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 vs
                 first
                 learne
                 to
                 cleanse
                 our
                 soules
                 from
                 sinne
                 ▪
                 &
                 then
                 to
                 sustaine
                 the
                 sores
                 of
                 our
                 bodie
                 .
                 Sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 suffered
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 be
                 harrowed
                 with
                 the
                 rake
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 (
                 as
                 occasion
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 been
                 giuen
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 become
                 soft
                 and
                 well
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 we
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 the
                 sense
                 whereof
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bring
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 sicknesse
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 corsey
                 to
                 
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 vndoubted
                 earnest
                 of
                 our
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 and
                 happy
                 are
                 we
                 if
                 we
                 finde
                 our selues
                 so
                 diseased
                 and
                 troubled
                 with
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 hardly
                 (
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 skirmish
                 and
                 agonie
                 )
                 make
                 any
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 motions
                 to
                 any
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 consent
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 for
                 oftentimes
                 euil
                 motions
                 do
                 so
                 possesse
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 sincking
                 downe
                 so
                 deeply
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 weepe
                 ,
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 meditate
                 (
                 which
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 meanes
                 &
                 remedies
                 to
                 ease
                 and
                 cure
                 them
                 )
                 though
                 they
                 feele
                 them
                 with
                 irkesomenesse
                 and
                 loathsomenesse
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 feele
                 sicknesse
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 :
                 yet
                 those
                 motions
                 will
                 be
                 continually
                 in
                 them
                 without
                 diminishing
                 ,
                 the
                 delight
                 onely
                 excepted
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 for
                 our
                 
                 comfort
                 herein
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 martyr
                 our selues
                 with
                 disquietnes
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 pestered
                 and
                 thronged
                 with
                 wicked
                 motions
                 and
                 assaults
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 let
                 vs
                 quiet
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suffer
                 our selues
                 to
                 be
                 hindered
                 with
                 sicknesse
                 either
                 of
                 body
                 or
                 minde
                 :
                 by
                 meanes
                 whereof
                 we
                 should
                 become
                 more
                 vnprofitable
                 to
                 our selues
                 &
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 the
                 godly
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 freed
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 assaulted
                 with
                 euill
                 motions
                 ,
                 suspicions
                 ,
                 delusions
                 ,
                 vaine
                 fantasies
                 and
                 imaginations
                 ;
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 sinne
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 from
                 vs
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 liue
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 scum
                 thereof
                 is
                 almost
                 continually
                 boyling
                 
                 and
                 wallopping
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 foming
                 out
                 such
                 filthly
                 froth
                 &
                 stinking
                 sauor
                 into
                 our
                 minds
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 detestable
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 regenerate
                 and
                 renewed
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 it
                 would
                 make
                 abashed
                 the
                 very
                 naturall
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 looke
                 into
                 so
                 loathsome
                 a
                 stie
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 sinkehole
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 .
                 Yea
                 it
                 maketh
                 vs
                 often
                 to
                 quaile
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 corrupt
                 the
                 very
                 part
                 regenerate
                 .
                 For
                 mightie
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 raging
                 is
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 Neither
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 must
                 we
                 cease
                 to
                 sorrow
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 nor
                 despaire
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 although
                 our
                 sorrow
                 be
                 but
                 small
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 sorrowful
                 for
                 the
                 hardnes
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 grieued
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 grieued
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 but
                 sigh
                 &
                 grone
                 because
                 we
                 feele
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 greater
                 comfort
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 testimonie
                 that
                 our
                 hearts
                 are
                 not
                 altogether
                 hardened
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 feele
                 sorrow
                 indeed
                 ,
                 although
                 we
                 weepe
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 comfort
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 this
                 sorrow
                 is
                 for
                 sinne
                 with
                 a
                 loue
                 and
                 hunger
                 after
                 righteousnes
                 :
                 yea
                 if
                 our
                 assaults
                 be
                 distrust
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 arrogancie
                 ,
                 ambition
                 ,
                 enuie
                 ,
                 concupiscence
                 ,
                 as
                 hote
                 as
                 the
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 furnace
                 all
                 our
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 Sathan
                 laieth
                 out
                 oyle
                 in
                 great
                 measure
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 measure
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 we
                 stand
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 our
                 prayers
                 be
                 dull
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 wear●somnesse
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 striuing
                 and
                 straining
                 of
                 our selues
                 to
                 goodnesse
                 be
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 we
                 striue
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 punishment
                 or
                 for
                 loue
                 of
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 Father
                 :
                 yet
                 
                 if
                 we
                 feele
                 this
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 faine
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 wearied
                 and
                 tyred
                 with
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 long
                 gladly
                 to
                 enioy
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 simple
                 obedience
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 then
                 let
                 vs
                 comfort
                 our selues
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 time
                 too
                 late
                 to
                 repent
                 in
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 commeth
                 quickly
                 to
                 Christ
                 (
                 although
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 )
                 that
                 commeth
                 willingly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 :
                 howsoeuer
                 sinne
                 and
                 Sathan
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 would
                 especially
                 perswade
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 hūming
                 Bee
                 hauing
                 lost
                 her
                 st●●g
                 
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 doth
                 still
                 notwithstanding
                 make
                 a
                 fearefull
                 and
                 grieuous
                 noyse
                 by
                 her
                 often
                 buzzing
                 about
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 nothing
                 able
                 to
                 hurt
                 vs
                 :
                 so
                 sinne
                 &
                 death
                 ,
                 hauing
                 lost
                 their
                 stings
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 cease
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 parching
                 heate
                 of
                 our
                 cōsciences
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 murmuring
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 furious
                 stormes
                 of
                 temptations
                 to
                 terrifie
                 vs
                 and
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 albeit
                 they
                 neuer
                 sting
                 vs.
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 Sathan
                 charge
                 our
                 consciences
                 with
                 
                 sinne
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 feele
                 the
                 things
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 mentioned
                 in
                 our
                 consciences
                 )
                 let
                 vs
                 bid
                 him
                 not
                 tell
                 vs
                 what
                 we
                 haue
                 been
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 .
                 
                   For
                   such
                   we
                   are
                   by
                   imputation
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   affection
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   now
                   no
                   sinner
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   the
                   loue
                   he
                   beareth
                   to
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   sinner
                   .
                   Such
                   as
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   desire
                   and
                   purpose
                   ,
                   such
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   reckoning
                   and
                   account
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                
                 
                 
                   giueth
                   that
                   true
                   desire
                   and
                   holy
                   purpose
                   to
                   none
                   but
                   to
                   his
                   children
                   whom
                   he
                   iustifieth
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 vndoubtedly
                 can
                 the
                 guiltines
                 of
                 sin
                 breake
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 our
                 cōscience
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 another
                 who
                 hath
                 commended
                 vs
                 as
                 righteous
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 saued
                 vs.
                 It
                 must
                 indeed
                 be
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 owne
                 workes
                 will
                 doe
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 iustification
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 freely
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 graunted
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 our selues
                 we
                 are
                 weaker
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 resist
                 the
                 least
                 sinne
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 off
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 encounter
                 with
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 sin
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 Sathan
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 Christ
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 than
                 conquerors
                 ouer
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 law
                 accuseth
                 thee
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 obserued
                 it
                 ,
                 send
                 it
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 law
                 :
                 to
                 him
                 I
                 cleaue
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 fulfilled
                 it
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 giuen
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 it
                 vnto
                 me
                 ;
                 I
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 another
                 law
                 which
                 striketh
                 thee
                 downe
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 libertie
                 ,
                 which
                 through
                 Christ
                 hath
                 set
                 me
                 free
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 conscience
                 which
                 henceforth
                 serueth
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 glorious
                 Prince
                 to
                 triumph
                 ouer
                 thee
                 .
                 If
                 sinne
                 come
                 and
                 would
                 haue
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 throte
                 ,
                 
                 send
                 it
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 thou
                 mayst
                 doe
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 right
                 thou
                 shalt
                 haue
                 against
                 me
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 in
                 me
                 :
                 wherefore
                 (
                 O
                 sin
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 righteous
                 through
                 my
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 become
                 sin
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 me
                 which
                 haue
                 been
                 a
                 condemned
                 sinner
                 .
                 If
                 death
                 creepe
                 vpon
                 thee
                 and
                 attempt
                 to
                 deuoure
                 thee
                 ,
                 say
                 vnto
                 it
                 ;
                 Christ
                 hath
                 ouercome
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 opened
                 vnto
                 me
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 :
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 haue
                 killed
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 being
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 ,
                 thy
                 purpose
                 (
                 O
                 death
                 )
                 hath
                 failed
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 being
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 become
                 thy
                 death
                 .
                 If
                 Sathan
                 summon
                 thee
                 to
                 answere
                 for
                 thy
                 debts
                 ,
                 send
                 him
                 also
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 wife
                 is
                 not
                 suable
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 husband
                 :
                 enter
                 thine
                 action
                 against
                 Christ
                 mine
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 sufficient
                 answere
                 :
                 who
                 then
                 shall
                 condemne
                 vs
                 ?
                 or
                 what
                 iudge
                 shall
                 daunt
                 vs
                 ?
                 sith
                 God
                 is
                 our
                 Iudge
                 and
                 acquiteth
                 vs
                 ?
                 and
                 Christ
                 was
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 iustifieth
                 vs
                 ?
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 iudge
                 ,
                 that
                 willeth
                 not
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 man
                 of
                 law
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 excuse
                 vs
                 ,
                 suffered
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 accused
                 for
                 vs.
                 O
                 gluttonous
                 hell
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 defence
                 ?
                 O
                 cruell
                 sin
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 tyrannous
                 power
                 ?
                 O
                 rauening
                 death
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 bloodie
                 sting
                 ?
                 O
                 roring
                 lion
                 ,
                 why
                 doest
                 thou
                 fret
                 and
                 fume
                 ?
                 Christ
                 my
                 Law
                 fighteth
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 law
                 ,
                 &
                 is
                 my
                 libertie
                 ;
                 Christ
                 fighteth
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 my
                 righteousnes
                 :
                 Christ
                 fighteth
                 against
                 thee
                 O
                 diuel
                 ,
                 &
                 is
                 my
                 Sauiour
                 :
                 Christ
                 fighteth
                 against
                 thee
                 O
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 my
                 life
                 .
                 Thou
                 didst
                 desire
                 to
                 paue
                 my
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 burning
                 lake
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 :
                 but
                 contrarie
                 to
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 constrained
                 to
                 lift
                 vp
                 the
                 ladder
                 wherby
                 I
                 must
                 ascend
                 into
                 the
                 new
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 our selues
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 we
                 perceiue
                 nothing
                 but
                 matter
                 of
                 despaire
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 still
                 hold
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 certaintie
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 stay
                 our selues
                 ,
                 sith
                 Christ
                 is
                 giuen
                 vs
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 extinguish
                 sin
                 ,
                 triumph
                 ouer
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 vāquish
                 death
                 ,
                 ouercom
                 the
                 diuel
                 ,
                 &
                 destroy
                 hel
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 only
                 comfort
                 and
                 consolation
                 .
                 But
                 peraduenture
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 my
                 faith
                 is
                 weake
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 
                 conscience
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 flaming
                 lampe
                 and
                 burning
                 fornace
                 :
                 I
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 still
                 pursue
                 me
                 with
                 his
                 wrathfull
                 indignation
                 :
                 Thou
                 doest
                 well
                 to
                 feare
                 ;
                 but
                 feare
                 and
                 sinne
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 feare
                 which
                 subdueth
                 the
                 securitie
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 most
                 requisite
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 weaker
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 the
                 stronger
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 God.
                 But
                 that
                 feare
                 is
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 which
                 hindreth
                 the
                 certaintie
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 incourageth
                 our
                 enemie
                 more
                 fiercely
                 to
                 set
                 vpō
                 vs
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 (
                 comming
                 into
                 the
                 campe
                 )
                 wil
                 cast
                 away
                 our
                 armour
                 especially
                 which
                 should
                 defend
                 vs.
                 Comfort
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 quench
                 the
                 smoking
                 flaxe
                 ,
                 nor
                 breake
                 the
                 bruised
                 reede
                 ,
                 he
                 looketh
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 quātitie
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 mother
                 doth
                 not
                 reiect
                 her
                 childe
                 because
                 through
                 some
                 infirmitie
                 it
                 is
                 weake
                 ,
                 feeble
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 goe
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 doth
                 pitie
                 and
                 supporte
                 it
                 ,
                 least
                 peraduenture
                 it
                 should
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 recompenseth
                 that
                 with
                 motherly
                 affection
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 her
                 childe
                 is
                 wanting
                 
                 by
                 occasion
                 :
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 our
                 most
                 gracious
                 father
                 doth
                 not
                 cast
                 vs
                 off
                 ,
                 because
                 through
                 our
                 imperfections
                 we
                 are
                 vnable
                 or
                 afraid
                 to
                 draw
                 neerer
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 pitieth
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 vs
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 desirous
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 meeteth
                 
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 grace
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 directeth
                 our
                 steppes
                 vnto
                 his
                 kingdome
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 which
                 freely
                 purposeth
                 to
                 giue
                 a
                 wedge
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 withdrawe
                 
                 his
                 gift
                 because
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 should
                 receiue
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 weake
                 ,
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 gout
                 ,
                 palsey
                 ,
                 or
                 leprosie
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 great
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 ;
                 euen
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 purposing
                 in
                 free
                 mercie
                 to
                 bestow
                 on
                 vs
                 an
                 immortall
                 weight
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 depriue
                 vs
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 many
                 filthy
                 blemishes
                 haue
                 polluted
                 and
                 weakened
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 any
                 small
                 measure
                 we
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 his
                 promises
                 :
                 neither
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 neuer
                 beleeue
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 on
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Gospell
                 offereth
                 and
                 giueth
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 and
                 peace
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 in
                 whose
                 lap
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 lay
                 our
                 heads
                 with
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 felicitie
                 ,
                 securitie
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 quietnes
                 .
                 Contrariwise
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 a
                 tormented
                 conscience
                 is
                 a
                 stinging
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 much
                 better
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 creatures
                 rose
                 vp
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 euery
                 one
                 bringing
                 their
                 bane
                 ;
                 then
                 once
                 to
                 come
                 before
                 the
                 dreadfull
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 are
                 so
                 blockish
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 wholy
                 resolued
                 into
                 hardnes
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 pricked
                 with
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 crie
                 alas
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 pinched
                 with
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 complaine
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 torment
                 of
                 minde
                 they
                 cannot
                 skill
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 euen
                 to
                 talke
                 of
                 a
                 brused
                 ,
                 contrite
                 and
                 broken
                 heart
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 language
                 .
                 For
                 proofe
                 whereof
                 our
                 cōsciences
                 are
                 rocked
                 asleepe
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 amongst
                 a
                 thousand
                 knoweth
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 pressed
                 and
                 harrowed
                 with
                 the
                 rake
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgemēts
                 .
                 But
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 saluation
                 feele
                 this
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 whilest
                 sinne
                 may
                 be
                 both
                 punished
                 and
                 purged
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 God
                 spare
                 vs
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 know
                 what
                 he
                 keepeth
                 for
                 our
                 ende
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 runne
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 with
                 a
                 troubled
                 minde
                 ,
                 least
                 we
                 tarrie
                 till
                 the
                 Lord
                 haue
                 locked
                 vs
                 vp
                 with
                 the
                 heauie
                 fetters
                 of
                 desperation
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 summon
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 barre
                 of
                 his
                 iudgement
                 
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 impanelling
                 the
                 great
                 inquest
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 shall
                 denounce
                 our
                 fearefull
                 and
                 finall
                 sentence
                 of
                 eternall
                 condemnation
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 many
                 that
                 haue
                 beene
                 carelesse
                 &
                 haue
                 made
                 good
                 cheare
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 long
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 men
                 haue
                 laboured
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 feele
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 turned
                 all
                 to
                 mockery
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 iolity
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 so
                 abated
                 when
                 they
                 draw
                 towards
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 resting
                 &
                 sporting
                 (
                 whereunto
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 giuen
                 )
                 they
                 haue
                 felt
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 lapping
                 vp
                 their
                 ioyes
                 in
                 finall
                 desperation
                 ,
                 haue
                 forced
                 out
                 cursings
                 against
                 their
                 filthie
                 pleasures
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 we
                 in
                 the
                 tempest
                 of
                 our
                 temptations
                 will
                 saile
                 a
                 right
                 course
                 ,
                 neither
                 shrinking
                 nor
                 slipping
                 into
                 the
                 gulfe
                 of
                 desperation
                 ,
                 neither
                 battering
                 our
                 barke
                 against
                 the
                 rocke
                 of
                 presumption
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 in
                 a
                 contrite
                 spirit
                 crie
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 
                   Haue
                   mercie
                   vpon
                   me
                   ,
                   heale
                   my
                   soule
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   haue
                   sinned
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   forgiue
                   all
                   mine
                   iniquities
                   ,
                   and
                   heale
                   all
                   mine
                   infirmities
                   .
                   Thou
                   healest
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   broken
                   in
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   bindest
                   vp
                   their
                   soares
                   ▪
                   why
                   art
                   thou
                   cast
                   downe
                   my
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   art
                   thou
                   disquieted
                   within
                   me
                   ,
                   waite
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   will
                   yet
                   giue
                   him
                   thankes
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   my
                   present
                   helpe
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   God.
                   Yet
                   my
                   soule
                   keepe
                   thou
                   silence
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   him
                   commeth
                   my
                   saluation
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   my
                   strength
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   much
                   be
                   moued
                   .
                
                 His
                 mightines
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 giue
                 me
                 courage
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 euen
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 forlorne
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 diminishing
                 of
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 goods
                 ,
                 friends
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 is
                 a
                 calling
                 of
                 me
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 neuer
                 shall
                 diminish
                 nor
                 decay
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeue
                 that
                 my
                 Lord
                 and
                 my
                 God
                 allureth
                 me
                 daily
                 thither
                 ;
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 not
                 doubt
                 that
                 when
                 my
                 body
                 is
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 consumed
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 nothing
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 my
                 soule
                 resting
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 returne
                 vnto
                 me
                 and
                 shall
                 rise
                 to
                 glory
                 :
                 euen
                 as
                 it
                 (
                 resting
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 did
                 rise
                 to
                 grace
                 :
                 verily
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 with
                 ioy
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 flesh
                 must
                 goe
                 to
                 decay
                 :
                 for
                 looke
                 what
                 freshnes
                 soeuer
                 was
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 diminished
                 
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 neede
                 not
                 goe
                 farre
                 to
                 seeke
                 for
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 feele
                 not
                 so
                 small
                 an
                 infirmitie
                 in
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 vnto
                 me
                 a
                 messenger
                 of
                 dissolution
                 .
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 I
                 shall
                 see
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 couered
                 in
                 the
                 belly
                 of
                 the
                 graue
                 with
                 mouldes
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 reach
                 me
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 lift
                 me
                 vp
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 beautie
                 of
                 his
                 inheritance
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 small
                 cottage
                 and
                 shed
                 of
                 leaues
                 ,
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 caried
                 into
                 an
                 incorruptible
                 tabernacle
                 .
                 Thus
                 communing
                 with
                 our
                 owne
                 harts
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 concerning
                 our
                 outward
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 fatherly
                 &
                 louing
                 chastisements
                 ,
                 intendeth
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 proue
                 our
                 
                 obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 good
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 confirme
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 is
                 most
                 necessarie
                 .
                 How
                 be
                 it
                 still
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 vseth
                 a
                 fatherly
                 correction
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 mercy
                 ,
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 iudgement
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 he
                 striketh
                 vs
                 downe
                 in
                 anger
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 with
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 raiseth
                 vs
                 vp
                 againe
                 in
                 loue
                 for
                 our
                 saluation
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 .
                 For
                 albeit
                 his
                 corrections
                 be
                 wear●some
                 wounds
                 to
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 soueraigne
                 medicines
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 conscience
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 giueth
                 vs
                 that
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 he
                 doth
                 ouermaster
                 vs
                 ,
                 least
                 that
                 finally
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 his
                 iudge
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 not
                 ours
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 often
                 times
                 prouoked
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 a
                 contrary
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 locke
                 vs
                 vp
                 in
                 a
                 prison
                 of
                 aduersitie
                 ,
                 to
                 restraine
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 libertie
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 Sathan
                 faine
                 would
                 make
                 vs
                 violently
                 to
                 rush
                 into
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 though
                 
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 perswadeth
                 vs
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 spared
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 espied
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 calleth
                 vs
                 to
                 reckoning
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 spirit
                 shewing
                 our
                 desperate
                 estate
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 sieue
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 boulter
                 of
                 aduersitie
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 sufficiently
                 esteeme
                 this
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 nurce
                 of
                 true
                 repentance
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 often
                 by
                 inward
                 temptations
                 and
                 outward
                 crosses
                 ,
                 draweth
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 stake
                 of
                 securitie
                 and
                 vntowardnes
                 to
                 good
                 workes
                 ;
                 least
                 in
                 time
                 we
                 should
                 loose
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 our
                 knowledge
                 and
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 seeke
                 some
                 easier
                 kinde
                 of
                 life
                 for
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 truely
                 repent
                 ,
                 vntill
                 by
                 some
                 crosse
                 we
                 know
                 this
                 world
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 mirth
                 and
                 delight
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 make
                 our
                 prosperitie
                 a
                 bulwarke
                 to
                 beate
                 downe
                 all
                 harmes
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 aduersitie
                 to
                 beate
                 downe
                 the
                 high
                 saile
                 of
                 our
                 proud
                 hearts
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 gad
                 after
                 our
                 owne
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 the
                 anchor
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 trust
                 in
                 God.
                 Let
                 vs
                 learne
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 world
                 beginneth
                 to
                 fauour
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 haue
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 hundreth
                 thousand
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 to
                 beare
                 vs
                 vp
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 secure
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 easie
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 to
                 make
                 himselfe
                 beleeue
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 alwaies
                 continue
                 in
                 happie
                 
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 he
                 shall
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 nest
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 birds
                 on
                 a
                 bough
                 ,
                 to
                 remoue
                 at
                 Gods
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 resistance
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 visite
                 vs.
                 And
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 giuen
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 things
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 right
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 free
                 goodnes
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 in
                 affliction
                 how
                 hainous
                 vnthankefulnesse
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 binde
                 the
                 Lord
                 continually
                 to
                 entertaine
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 at
                 so
                 full
                 charge
                 and
                 cost
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 free
                 and
                 vndeserued
                 gifts
                 :
                 or
                 to
                 hold
                 plea
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 sue
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 obligation
                 ,
                 at
                 whose
                 hands
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 begge
                 daily
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 whose
                 gate
                 we
                 receiue
                 all
                 our
                 maintenance
                 :
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 rent
                 charge
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 giueth
                 of
                 his
                 free
                 liberalitie
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 the
                 ende
                 we
                 chalenge
                 Gods
                 gifts
                 as
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 account
                 to
                 haue
                 their
                 companie
                 to
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 prouoke
                 the
                 Lord
                 often
                 to
                 proue
                 to
                 our
                 faces
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 is
                 but
                 lent
                 and
                 borrowed
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 then
                 haue
                 such
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 
                 euery
                 blow
                 ,
                 that
                 whensoeuer
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 lay
                 any
                 crosse
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 be
                 readie
                 to
                 receiue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 yeeld
                 vp
                 our
                 bonds
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 condition
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 readie
                 to
                 remoue
                 whensoeuer
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 forceth
                 vs
                 alwaies
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 most
                 may
                 make
                 for
                 the
                 hastening
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 to
                 our
                 euerlasting
                 in
                 heritance
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 learne
                 not
                 to
                 recken
                 without
                 our
                 host
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 hold
                 our
                 prosperitie
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 not
                 in
                 fee
                 simple
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 tenants
                 at
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 resigning
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 soueraigntie
                 of
                 reuoking
                 vs
                 when
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 becommeth
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 change
                 our
                 estate
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 become
                 not
                 snared
                 in
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 so
                 foolish
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 keepe
                 on
                 our
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 heauenly
                 life
                 .
                 Our
                 naturall
                 inclination
                 is
                 to
                 forget
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 on
                 earth
                 as
                 pilgrims
                 ;
                 to
                 leape
                 vp
                 into
                 the
                 clowdes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 promise
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 liues
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 prosperitie
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 God
                 letteth
                 vs
                 alone
                 at
                 our
                 case
                 ,
                 we
                 take
                 our selues
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 pettie
                 Gods.
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 our selues
                 shut
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 our
                 miserie
                 ,
                 finding
                 our selues
                 to
                 be
                 intertained
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 but
                 as
                 iourney
                 men
                 ,
                 waged
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 vs
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 :
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 take
                 our
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 we
                 strike
                 our
                 sailes
                 the
                 lower
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 proclaimeth
                 warre
                 with
                 our
                 secure
                 prosperitie
                 :
                 which
                 perswadeth
                 vs
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 liue
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 and
                 driueth
                 vs
                 from
                 bethinking
                 vs
                 of
                 our
                 miseries
                 and
                 frailties
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 vs
                 
                 cut
                 out
                 our
                 prosperitie
                 by
                 the
                 patterne
                 of
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 best
                 estate
                 ,
                 put
                 our selues
                 
                 in
                 readines
                 to
                 suffer
                 aduersitie
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 well
                 ,
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 worse
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 a
                 good
                 watch
                 when
                 God
                 handleth
                 vs
                 most
                 gently
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 abounding
                 we
                 may
                 foresee
                 our
                 wants
                 ,
                 in
                 health
                 our
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 prosperitie
                 our
                 calamitie
                 :
                 for
                 concerning
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 the
                 faithfull
                 are
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 a
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 hold
                 with
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 euer
                 enioy
                 our
                 libertie
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 no
                 crosse
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 lay
                 open
                 our selues
                 to
                 receiue
                 stripes
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 our
                 least
                 cries
                 will
                 stay
                 his
                 greatest
                 scourges
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 looke
                 to
                 be
                 assaulted
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 vnmeasurably
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 will
                 assist
                 vs.
                 Let
                 vs
                 looke
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 our
                 knees
                 ,
                 because
                 Gods
                 hand
                 doth
                 hold
                 vs
                 vp
                 Let
                 vs
                 looke
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 mercie
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 sustaineth
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 ,
                 where
                 mercie
                 hemmeth
                 vs
                 about
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 part
                 continually
                 to
                 confesse
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 euer
                 giue
                 new
                 occasions
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 follow
                 vs
                 with
                 new
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 sinnes
                 doe
                 often
                 shake
                 off
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 bin
                 long
                 cōforted
                 .
                 For
                 Gods
                 children
                 acknowledge
                 themselues
                 without
                 ceasing
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 rods
                 in
                 a
                 readinesse
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 see
                 no
                 present
                 euill
                 )
                 to
                 beate
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 sinnes
                 :
                 &
                 bend
                 all
                 their
                 care
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 rather
                 suffer
                 aduersitie
                 to
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 sleepe
                 securely
                 in
                 prosperitie
                 vnto
                 their
                 own
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 hold
                 vs
                 on
                 the
                 racke
                 for
                 these
                 causes
                 before
                 named
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 howsoeuer
                 he
                 keepeth
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 presse
                 )
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 breathing
                 while
                 to
                 consider
                 our
                 daies
                 spent
                 in
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 examine
                 our
                 vnthankfulnes
                 ,
                 which
                 shutteth
                 vp
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 from
                 vs.
                 And
                 because
                 our
                 afflictions
                 are
                 the
                 sorer
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 the
                 neerer
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 our selues
                 cōclude
                 to
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 our
                 thorough-faire
                 :
                 &
                 though
                 we
                 see
                 nothing
                 but
                 thornes
                 of
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 briers
                 of
                 euill
                 affections
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 faine
                 to
                 leape
                 ouer
                 hedges
                 ,
                 rocks
                 &
                 ditches
                 ;
                 yet
                 must
                 we
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 Gods
                 seruice
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 what
                 triall
                 &
                 examination
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 should
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 were
                 we
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 faire
                 medow
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 run
                 on
                 along
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 side
                 in
                 a
                 shade
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 pleasure
                 and
                 ioy
                 all
                 our
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 vaunt
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 serued
                 God
                 with
                 good
                 affection
                 ?
                 But
                 when
                 God
                 
                 doth
                 send
                 vs
                 things
                 cleane
                 contrarie
                 to
                 our
                 desires
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 faine
                 one
                 while
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 quagmire
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 while
                 to
                 march
                 vpon
                 ragged
                 rockes
                 and
                 stones
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 haue
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 a
                 well
                 exercised
                 minde
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 sometime
                 suffer
                 vs
                 to
                 pine
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 languish
                 in
                 continuance
                 of
                 griefe
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 cleane
                 rid
                 vs
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ?
                 doubtlesse
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 confesse
                 his
                 mercie
                 more
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 bite
                 of
                 his
                 iustice
                 more
                 sharply
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 now
                 learne
                 to
                 hold
                 all
                 the
                 passions
                 of
                 impatiencie
                 in
                 bondage
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 comparing
                 our
                 euils
                 with
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 small
                 sufferings
                 with
                 the
                 intollerable
                 conflicts
                 of
                 our
                 forefathers
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 disparing
                 vnder
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 thā
                 when
                 Satan
                 perswadeth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 any
                 were
                 handled
                 so
                 roughly
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 would
                 beare
                 vs
                 in
                 hād
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 God
                 afflicted
                 the
                 faithfull
                 that
                 haue
                 been
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 weake
                 as
                 we
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 remember
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 so
                 pinched
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 euen
                 them
                 whom
                 he
                 loued
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 welfare
                 was
                 deare
                 and
                 precious
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 often
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 such
                 extremities
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 looke
                 vp
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 nor
                 wist
                 how
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 nor
                 how
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 peace
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 least
                 our
                 infirmities
                 should
                 ouermaster
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 temptations
                 are
                 fierce
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 become
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 constrained
                 with
                 sighes
                 and
                 groanes
                 to
                 stoope
                 vnder
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 whose
                 martyrs
                 and
                 tormented
                 children
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 looking
                 glasses
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 we
                 may
                 learne
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 as
                 God
                 dealeth
                 foorth
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 thereafter
                 doth
                 he
                 send
                 greater
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 cause
                 a
                 more
                 plentifull
                 fruite
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 .
                 How
                 did
                 God
                 deale
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 common
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 an
                 Angell
                 ,
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 whose
                 sufferings
                 
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 stout
                 heart
                 to
                 quaile
                 ?
                 How
                 was
                 Dauid
                 the
                 seruant
                 of
                 God
                 exercised
                 in
                 Gods
                 schoole
                 ,
                 who
                 felt
                 all
                 Gods
                 darts
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 all
                 his
                 arrowes
                 shot
                 at
                 him
                 ?
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 graces
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 idle
                 in
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 set
                 on
                 worke
                 by
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 knowne
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 .
                 How
                 did
                 God
                 play
                 the
                 Lion
                 with
                 
                 Ezechias
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 with
                 pawes
                 and
                 teeth
                 )
                 bruised
                 and
                 crushed
                 his
                 bones
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 
                 accuse
                 God
                 of
                 crueltie
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 with
                 what
                 anguish
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 sometimes
                 exercise
                 his
                 holy
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 patience
                 he
                 doth
                 arme
                 them
                 :
                 who
                 notwithstanding
                 his
                 vehement
                 trials
                 ,
                 doe
                 stay
                 themselues
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 accusing
                 themselues
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   I
                   will
                   beare
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   haue
                   sinned
                   against
                   him
                   :
                
                 and
                 excusing
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 all
                 humblenes
                 with
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 114.
                 
                 
                   I
                   know
                   O
                   Lord
                   that
                   thy
                   iudgements
                   are
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   afflicted
                   me
                   iustly
                   ,
                   &c
                   ▪
                
                 It
                 is
                 much
                 auailable
                 to
                 mortification
                 and
                 Christian
                 patience
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 occupie
                 our
                 hearts
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 our
                 greatest
                 banquetting
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 betake
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 some
                 serious
                 meditation
                 of
                 aduersitie
                 ,
                 when
                 present
                 pleasures
                 would
                 most
                 diuorce
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 remembrance
                 thereof
                 .
                 So
                 though
                 we
                 haue
                 much
                 in
                 possession
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 haue
                 little
                 in
                 affection
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 God
                 doth
                 most
                 aduance
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 feare
                 our
                 wants
                 of
                 humilitie
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 especially
                 be
                 ransacking
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 our
                 triall
                 enricheth
                 vs
                 most
                 with
                 his
                 benefits
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 by
                 multiplying
                 his
                 mercies
                 increaseth
                 our
                 account
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 often
                 to
                 suspect
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 arraigne
                 our selues
                 for
                 the
                 vsing
                 of
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 ;
                 who
                 often
                 giueth
                 that
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 denie
                 vs
                 in
                 mercie
                 :
                 and
                 often
                 waineth
                 vs
                 from
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 giue
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 his
                 anger
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 MARKES
                 OF
                 A
                 RIGHTEOVS
                 MAN.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 righteous
                 man
                 hath
                 three
                 priuiledges
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 neuer
                 
                 perish
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 oftentimes
                 afflicted
                 :
                 yea
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 spare
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 their
                 place
                 for
                 their
                 sake
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 minded
                 to
                 bring
                 destruction
                 vpon
                 a
                 land
                 o●
                 
                 countrie
                 :
                 he
                 will
                 first
                 deliuer
                 the
                 righteous
                 eitner
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 conueying
                 them
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 :
                 as
                 here
                 he
                 doth
                 L●t
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 when
                 Pharaoh
                 was
                 ouerthrowne
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 punish
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 as
                 fauour
                 for
                 the
                 go●ly
                 sake
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 temporall
                 punishments
                 ,
                 euen
                 thereby
                 shall
                 the
                 righteous
                 be
                 brought
                 neerer
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 godlesse
                 shall
                 be
                 throwne
                 downe
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 flaile
                 is
                 beaten
                 ch●ff●to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 pure
                 corne
                 to
                 be
                 preserued
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 thinke
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 none
                 righteous
                 :
                 which
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 either
                 through
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 sinnes
                 and
                 loose
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 the
                 
                 Scriptures
                 should
                 be
                 false
                 which
                 calleth
                 some
                 righteous
                 .
                 Then
                 Christ
                 should
                 haue
                 died
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 saluation
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 are
                 s●ued
                 but
                 the
                 righteous
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 think
                 that
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 an
                 inherent
                 qualitie
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 through
                 works
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 
                 perfectly
                 righteous
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 old
                 the
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 &
                 Puritanes
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 Family
                 of
                 loue
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 affirm
                 that
                 al
                 our
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 stained
                 cloath
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 answere
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 are
                 counted
                 righteous
                 ,
                 do
                 proue
                 the
                 contrarie
                 :
                 for
                 Abraham
                 sinned
                 
                 
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 beene
                 pronounced
                 righteous
                 ,
                 in
                 distrusting
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 in
                 going
                 in
                 vnto
                 his
                 maide
                 ,
                 in
                 lying
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 causing
                 his
                 wife
                 to
                 sinne
                 :
                 so
                 Lot
                 in
                 departing
                 from
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 couenant
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 iust
                 cause
                 ,
                 in
                 being
                 loth
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 Sodome
                 ;
                 in
                 lying
                 with
                 his
                 daughters
                 :
                 so
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Iob
                   ,
                   Zacharie
                   ,
                   Noe
                   ,
                   Peter
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                 Publican
                 sinned
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 all
                 iustified
                 by
                 saith
                 as
                 Abraham
                 was
                 ,
                 who
                 beleeued
                 in
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 as
                 a
                 meane
                 betweene
                 these
                 ,
                 doe
                 magnifie
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 faith
                 with
                 out
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 while
                 liue
                 vngedly
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 haue
                 imagined
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 dissolute
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 better
                 be
                 discouered
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 what
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 by
                 imputation
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 whereof
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 feele
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 our selues
                 voide
                 of
                 all
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 &
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 vnrighteousnes
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 caused
                 Paul
                 to
                 count
                 all
                 his
                 former
                 righteousnes
                 as
                 dung
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 feeling
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 desire
                 to
                 leaue
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 freed
                 
                 from
                 the
                 punishment
                 due
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 faith
                 we
                 flie
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 seeking
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 imputed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 sinnes
                 not
                 imputed
                 ,
                 but
                 cleane
                 forgiuen
                 vs.
                 So
                 was
                 the
                 Publican
                 ,
                 and
                 Abraham
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 Christ
                 sent
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 wounded
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 although
                 being
                 thus
                 iustified
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 doe
                 yet
                 sinne
                 remaine
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 raigne
                 in
                 our
                 mortall
                 bodies
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 doe
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 father
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 walking
                 in
                 vprightnes
                 of
                 heart
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 required
                 of
                 Abraham
                 :
                 
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   whose
                   spirit
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   guile
                   :
                
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 his
                 sinnes
                 did
                 still
                 remaine
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 walked
                 not
                 vprightly
                 .
                 This
                 vprightnes
                 of
                 heart
                 may
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 foure
                 speciall
                 notes
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 loue
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 all
                 sinnes
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 both
                 in
                 our selues
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 although
                 we
                 cannot
                 performe
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 
                   will
                   haue
                   respect
                   vnto
                   all
                   the
                   Commandements
                   ,
                
                 Psalm
                 .
                 119.
                 6.
                 
                 Whereof
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 giueth
                 a
                 reason
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   that
                   commanded
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   commanded
                   the
                   other
                   :
                
                 whereby
                 
                 he
                 discouereth
                 the
                 hypocrisie
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 religion
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 Herod
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 yong
                 man
                 that
                 would
                 follow
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 reproued
                 of
                 his
                 whoredome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 bidden
                 sell
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 Disciples
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 although
                 before
                 they
                 would
                 doe
                 many
                 things
                 gladly
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 great
                 professors
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 many
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 condemne
                 whoredome
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 be
                 couetous
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 they
                 will
                 doe
                 great
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 callings
                 :
                 which
                 sheweth
                 their
                 religion
                 to
                 be
                 vaine
                 ,
                 &
                 their
                 hearts
                 full
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 rule
                 may
                 haue
                 exceptions
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 doe
                 neither
                 know
                 all
                 good
                 nor
                 all
                 euill
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 loue
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 hate
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 many
                 sinnes
                 which
                 as
                 yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 sinnes
                 of
                 frailtie
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 of
                 presumption
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 grieued
                 for
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 displeased
                 with
                 our selues
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 we
                 are
                 ouertaken
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 reueile
                 it
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 we
                 keepe
                 an
                 euill
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 corruption
                 shall
                 be
                 discouered
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 measure
                 we
                 like
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 measure
                 is
                 hypocrisie
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 oftner
                 we
                 sinne
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 be
                 grieued
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 vprightnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 hope
                 to
                 recouer
                 the
                 fall
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 worketh
                 a
                 care
                 and
                 strife
                 to
                 come
                 our
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 a
                 recouerie
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 contrarie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 note
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 single
                 care
                 to
                 please
                 and
                 glorifie
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 doings
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 approoue
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 him
                 without
                 hope
                 of
                 reward
                 ,
                 though
                 trouble
                 doe
                 come
                 vpon
                 vs
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 onely
                 because
                 we
                 would
                 please
                 God
                 and
                 glorifie
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 eschue
                 euill
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 caused
                 Christ
                 to
                 reprooue
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 for
                 fasting
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 want
                 hereof
                 condemneth
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 workes
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 doe
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 righteous
                 .
                 When
                 iustification
                 was
                 giuen
                 to
                 workes
                 ,
                 then
                 men
                 would
                 build
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Abbeyes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 greatly
                 praised
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 good
                 workes
                 
                 are
                 commanded
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 merit
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 signes
                 and
                 seales
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 few
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 righteous
                 men
                 vpon
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 rule
                 also
                 hath
                 his
                 exceptions
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 much
                 rebellion
                 in
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 withall
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 note
                 what
                 is
                 our
                 chiefest
                 drift
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 beareth
                 the
                 chiefest
                 sway
                 within
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 named
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 vse
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 complexion
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 or
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 principall
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 leauened
                 bread
                 ,
                 though
                 water
                 be
                 mixt
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 consciences
                 do
                 witnesse
                 with
                 vs
                 that
                 our
                 chiefe
                 care
                 is
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 our
                 hart
                 vpright
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 hypocrisie
                 be
                 ioyned
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 do
                 a
                 thing
                 for
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 &
                 another
                 thing
                 mixt
                 with
                 hypocrisie
                 :
                 
                 one
                 thing
                 for
                 vaine
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 mixt
                 with
                 vaine
                 glorie
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 could
                 see
                 nothing
                 by
                 our selues
                 ,
                 yet
                 herein
                 must
                 we
                 not
                 iustifie
                 our selues
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 infirmities
                 ioyned
                 with
                 our
                 speciall
                 care
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 haue
                 care
                 to
                 leaue
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 striue
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 yeeld
                 not
                 our selues
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 they
                 leade
                 vs
                 away
                 captiues
                 ,
                 and
                 whensoeuer
                 
                 we
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 behold
                 Satan
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 hate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 buffet
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 still
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 arme
                 our selues
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 note
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 neuer
                 content
                 our selues
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 goe
                 forward
                 to
                 leaue
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 
                   Abraham
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 Prouerbs
                 .
                 And
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   many
                   as
                   are
                   perfect
                
                 
                 
                   are
                   thus
                   minded
                
                 .
                 Here
                 then
                 are
                 disclosed
                 those
                 that
                 either
                 stay
                 in
                 the
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 slide
                 backe
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 gone
                 somewhat
                 forward
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 tasted
                 once
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 turne
                 backe
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 renued
                 by
                 repentance
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 causes
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 alwaies
                 learning
                 and
                 neuer
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 Esai
                 .
                 28.
                 where
                 the
                 Prophet
                 rebuketh
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   Line
                   vpon
                   line
                   ,
                   and
                   precept
                   vpon
                   precept
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 attaine
                 to
                 knowledge
                 :
                 yet
                 doe
                 they
                 not
                 build
                 themselues
                 thereupon
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 :
                 &
                 thus
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 become
                 heretikes
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 fearefull
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 rather
                 fall
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 Iob
                 than
                 into
                 this
                 Apostasie
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 then
                 goe
                 on
                 still
                 ,
                 giuing
                 God
                 praise
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 
                 done
                 something
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 puffed
                 vp
                 thereby
                 ,
                 as
                 sorrowfull
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 done
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 looke
                 vpon
                 our
                 sins
                 to
                 humble
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 vpon
                 that
                 good
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 wrought
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 ▪
                 But
                 yet
                 sometimes
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 see
                 they
                 goe
                 not
                 forward
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 linger
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 sometimes
                 fall
                 into
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 striue
                 not
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 mislike
                 not
                 our selues
                 for
                 it
                 ▪
                 nor
                 mourne
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 barre
                 vs
                 out
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 punish
                 
                 those
                 that
                 goe
                 not
                 forward
                 thus
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 fall
                 back
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 mislike
                 our selues
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 &
                 mourne
                 striuing
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 sound
                 comfort
                 therein
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 turneth
                 the
                 falles
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 their
                 faster
                 going
                 forward
                 
                 and
                 growing
                 vp
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 see
                 their
                 corruption
                 more
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 being
                 humbled
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 fearefull
                 thing
                 for
                 Christians
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 any
                 grosse
                 sinne
                 )
                 they
                 flie
                 faster
                 vnto
                 Christ.
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 their
                 fall
                 maketh
                 them
                 more
                 warie
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 runne
                 forward
                 the
                 faster
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 runne
                 in
                 a
                 race
                 ,
                 or
                 trauell
                 in
                 a
                 iourney
                 ,
                 being
                 letted
                 either
                 by
                 fall
                 or
                 by
                 companie
                 ,
                 doe
                 afterward
                 make
                 more
                 speede
                 least
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 obtaine
                 their
                 purpose
                 .
                 Dauid
                 after
                 his
                 fall
                 brought
                 to
                 see
                 his
                 originall
                 corruption
                 ,
                 craued
                 more
                 
                 earnestly
                 for
                 the
                 spirit
                 to
                 be
                 renued
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 then
                 fall
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 reuealeth
                 it
                 and
                 they
                 rise
                 againe
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 hypocrites
                 and
                 wicked
                 continue
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 
                 from
                 euill
                 to
                 worse
                 ,
                 because
                 saluation
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 loue
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 note
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 loue
                 righteous
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 righteous
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 others
                 as
                 in
                 our selues
                 .
                 Righteous
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 afore
                 vs
                 ,
                 our
                 equals
                 ,
                 or
                 inferiours
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 loue
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 afore
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 follow
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 like
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 please
                 our selues
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 must
                 we
                 be
                 desirous
                 to
                 keepe
                 their
                 companie
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 preachers
                 or
                 professors
                 :
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 loue
                 learning
                 ,
                 will
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 companie
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 learned
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 loue
                 good
                 men
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 signe
                 we
                 doe
                 much
                 more
                 loue
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 goodnesse
                 itselfe
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 father
                 loue
                 the
                 schoolmaster
                 for
                 the
                 sons
                 sake
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 he
                 loueth
                 his
                 sonne
                 much
                 more
                 .
                 
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 restraine
                 vs
                 that
                 wee
                 neither
                 enuie
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 despise
                 the
                 gifts
                 wee
                 see
                 in
                 others
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 giue
                 God
                 the
                 glorie
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 seeke
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 contrarie
                 to
                 ●ll
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 vnrighteous
                 and
                 vaine-glorious
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 might
                 the
                 rather
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 promised
                 a
                 reward
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   receiueth
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 worldly
                 men
                 haue
                 beene
                 blessed
                 for
                 the
                 godlies
                 sake
                 ,
                 as
                 Laban
                 for
                 
                   Iacob
                   :
                   Putiphar
                
                 for
                 Ioseph
                 :
                 and
                 Nabuchadnezzar
                 for
                 Dani●ls
                 sake
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 are
                 the
                 godly
                 blessed
                 ;
                 as
                 Abraham
                 and
                 L●t
                 receiued
                 Angels
                 in
                 shape
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 plague
                 reuealed
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 escaped
                 .
                 So
                 Ebed-Melech
                 and
                 Baruch
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 life
                 for
                 a
                 prey
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 Ieremiah
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Shunamitish
                 woman
                 receiue
                 singular
                 blessings
                 for
                 entertaining
                 Eliah
                 .
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 heareth
                 not
                 instruction
                 ,
                 nor
                 loueth
                 righteous
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 contemneth
                 his
                 betters
                 ,
                 is
                 high
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 eyes
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 no
                 righteousnes
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 also
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 seene
                 vpon
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 who
                 killed
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 children
                 haue
                 builded
                 their
                 sepulchers
                 :
                 So
                 we
                 can
                 thinke
                 well
                 of
                 many
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 gone
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 present
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 we
                 might
                 receiue
                 some
                 profit
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 digest
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 wee
                 must
                 thinke
                 better
                 of
                 others
                 then
                 of
                 our
                 
                 selues
                 ,
                 yet
                 approuing
                 our selues
                 both
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 others
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 must
                 loue
                 our
                 equals
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 confirme
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 our
                 
                 selues
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 sensible
                 feeling
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 wants
                 will
                 moue
                 vs
                 to
                 this
                 dutie
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 haue
                 the
                 like
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 loue
                 our
                 inferiours
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 them
                 forward
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 our
                 callings
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 first
                 begin
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 neerest
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 their
                 wiues
                 &
                 children
                 :
                 Masters
                 ,
                 their
                 seruants
                 :
                 Princes
                 ,
                 their
                 subjects
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                 did
                 Abraham
                 teach
                 his
                 Familie
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 looked
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 ende
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 teach
                 his
                 familie
                 .
                 This
                 belongeth
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 righteous
                 haue
                 the
                 couenant
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 seede
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 they
                 bee
                 taught
                 and
                 instructed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 keepe
                 Gods
                 ordinances
                 and
                 obserue
                 his
                 lawes
                 .
                 The
                 small
                 practise
                 of
                 this
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 fewe
                 men
                 haue
                 the
                 warrant
                 of
                 saluation
                 in
                 themselues
                 .
                 This
                 loue
                 goeth
                 further
                 abroade
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 to
                 kinsfolkes
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 take
                 great
                 paines
                 to
                 make
                 manie
                 like
                 themselues
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 shame
                 to
                 Christians
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 striue
                 not
                 daylie
                 to
                 winne
                 some
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reward
                 :
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   conuerteth
                   sinner
                   shall
                   shine
                   as
                   the
                   starres
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 hee
                 be
                 condemned
                 that
                 spilleth
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 suffereth
                 the
                 very
                 A●le
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 hee
                 be
                 that
                 loseth
                 a
                 soule
                 ?
                 Wee
                 must
                 loue
                 all
                 righteous
                 things
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 
                 selues
                 .
                 Wee
                 must
                 take
                 heede
                 of
                 vnrighteous
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 our selues
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 and
                 corruption
                 ,
                 whereby
                 GOD
                 is
                 dishonored
                 ;
                 not
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 person
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 this
                 sort
                 may
                 be
                 tryed
                 .
                 If
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 bruite
                 abroade
                 their
                 faults
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 mourne
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 saluation
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 Lot
                 mourne
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 marked
                 out
                 which
                 wept
                 for
                 the
                 iniquitie
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 were
                 preserued
                 .
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 to
                 be
                 angrie
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 lament
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 zeale
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 CHRIST
                 was
                 angrie
                 ▪
                 and
                 wept
                 ouer
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 Yet
                 here
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 offending
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 sinne
                 of
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 sinne
                 of
                 infirmitie
                 .
                 Thus
                 must
                 wee
                 hate
                 all
                 vnrighteous
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 mourne
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 are
                 lawfull
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SWEETE
                 AND
                 SVRE
                 SIGNES
                 OF
                 ELECTION
                 ,
                 TO
                 THEM
                 THAT
                 ARE
                 BROVGHT
                 LOW
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1_A
                   Cleering
                   of
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   conceiuing
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   making
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   against
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   rebuking
                   of
                   sinne
                   inwardly
                   ,
                   a
                   pouertie
                   of
                   spirit
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   mourning
                   therefore
                   ,
                   Matth
                   :
                   5.
                   3.
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   A
                   meekenesse
                   of
                   spirite
                   ,
                   to
                   cast
                   our selues
                   downe
                   at
                   Christs
                   feete
                   ,
                   Matth
                   :
                   5.
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   An
                   hungring
                   after
                   the
                   righteousnes
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   CHRIST
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   pricing
                   and
                   esteeming
                   it
                   aboue
                   all
                   earthly
                   things
                   .
                   Philip
                   :
                   3.
                   8.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   A
                   musing
                   vpon
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   desire
                   to
                   thinke
                   and
                   speake
                   of
                   heauenly
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   A
                   conflict
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   ,
                   by
                   practise
                   ,
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   geting
                   the
                   vpper
                   hand
                   ,
                   Rom
                   :
                   7.
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   A
                   sowing
                   to
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   prayer
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   A
                   purpose
                   vnfained
                   ,
                   vpon
                   strength
                   receiued
                   ,
                   of
                   vowing
                   ones
                   selfe
                   whollie
                   to
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   A
                   resignation
                   of
                   our selues
                   into
                   Gods
                   hands
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   An
                   expecting
                   of
                   the
                   daily
                   increase
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   health
                   ,
                   &
                   our
                   bodies
                   resurrection
                   .
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   The
                   forgiuing
                   of
                   our
                   enemies
                   .
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   An
                   acknowledging
                   of
                   our
                   offences
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   purpose
                   truely
                   to
                   leaue
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   A
                   delight
                   in
                   Gods
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   A
                   desire
                   that
                   after
                   our
                   death
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   flourish
                   and
                   haue
                   all
                   peace
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   A
                   spirit
                   without
                   guile
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   an
                   vnfained
                   purpose
                   alwayes
                   to
                   doe
                   well
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   our
                   infirmities
                   put
                   vs
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 sure
                 notes
                 of
                 our
                 election
                 :
                 wherein
                 if
                 anie
                 bee
                 short
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 him
                 but
                 see
                 into
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 desire
                 and
                 long
                 after
                 these
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 ,
                 Nehem
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Psalm
                 .
                 10●
                 ▪
                 18.
                 
                 Psalm
                 .
                 119
                 6.
                 40.
                 37.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 TREATISE
                 OF
                 A
                 CONTRACT
                 BEFORE
                 MARIAGE
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 prayer
                 hee
                 spake
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 none
                 of
                 vs
                 might
                 doubt
                 whether
                 there
                 bee
                 iust
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 manner
                 
                 of
                 our
                 meeting
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 taught
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 solemne
                 promise
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 that
                 should
                 bee
                 maried
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 ioyned
                 in
                 marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 espousage
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 we
                 were
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 neglect
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 custome
                 ,
                 especially
                 being
                 commended
                 to
                 the
                 chosen
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 of
                 his
                 words
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 reade
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 made
                 a
                 law
                 concerning
                 the
                 espoused
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 vnfaithfull
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 condemned
                 as
                 adulterers
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 maried
                 parties
                 .
                 Mary
                 also
                 was
                 affianced
                 vnto
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 solemnising
                 of
                 their
                 mariage
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 standeth
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 occasion
                 that
                 many
                 are
                 disappointed
                 of
                 their
                 purposed
                 mariages
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 through
                 inconstancie
                 goe
                 backe
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 meete
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 some
                 instructions
                 giuen
                 them
                 concerning
                 the
                 graces
                 and
                 duties
                 that
                 are
                 required
                 in
                 that
                 estate
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 pray
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 prepared
                 and
                 made
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 publikely
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 congregation
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 further
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 contract
                 and
                 espousage
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 degree
                 vnder
                 mariage
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 determined
                 purpose
                 ,
                 yea
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 simple
                 promise
                 .
                 For
                 euen
                 as
                 he
                 which
                 deliuereth
                 vp
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 his
                 lands
                 in
                 writing
                 (
                 all
                 conditions
                 
                 agreed
                 vpon
                 )
                 is
                 more
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 his
                 bargaine
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 purposed
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 made
                 promise
                 thereof
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 writings
                 be
                 not
                 yet
                 sealed
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 necessitie
                 of
                 standing
                 to
                 this
                 contract
                 of
                 mariage
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 purpose
                 or
                 promise
                 made
                 priuately
                 by
                 the
                 parties
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 obserued
                 ,
                 I
                 purpose
                 (
                 as
                 God
                 shall
                 giue
                 me
                 grace
                 )
                 to
                 giue
                 some
                 lessons
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 must
                 prepare
                 your selues
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 mariage
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 for
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 your
                 memorie
                 deale
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 and
                 order
                 :
                 first
                 briefly
                 going
                 through
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 your
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 through
                 the
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 noting
                 some
                 especiall
                 duties
                 fit
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 concerning
                 your
                 beleefe
                 in
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 (
                 brethren
                 )
                 you
                 must
                 beleeue
                 
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 creator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 gouernour
                 and
                 preseruer
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 you
                 must
                 also
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 he
                 created
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 image
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 him
                 the
                 preheminence
                 &
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 furthered
                 in
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 his
                 God.
                 So
                 you
                 must
                 much
                 more
                 look
                 that
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 hindred
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 your
                 wife
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 whilest
                 they
                 desire
                 mariage
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 their
                 hope
                 is
                 deferred
                 they
                 are
                 carefull
                 in
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 their
                 dutie
                 :
                 but
                 afterward
                 once
                 enioying
                 those
                 things
                 they
                 looked
                 for
                 ,
                 they
                 waxe
                 more
                 negligent
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 greatly
                 dishonouring
                 God
                 by
                 their
                 vnthankfulnes
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 fault
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 helped
                 by
                 his
                 wife
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 godlines
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 thinke
                 that
                 euen
                 Euah
                 in
                 
                 moning
                 her
                 husband
                 Adam
                 to
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 forbidden
                 fruite
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 helper
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 malitious
                 enmitie
                 of
                 Satan
                 against
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 if
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 measure
                 of
                 graces
                 he
                 had
                 receiued
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 bin
                 more
                 faithfull
                 in
                 obeying
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 wisely
                 rebuked
                 his
                 wife
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 woman
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 sinne
                 to
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 mankind
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 man.
                 For
                 so
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 Rom
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 
                   As
                   by
                   one
                   man
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 
                   Adam
                   )
                   sinne
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   by
                   sinne
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   death
                   went
                   ouer
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   all
                   men
                   haue
                   sinned
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   more
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   one
                   man
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   hath
                   abounded
                   vnto
                   many
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 3.
                 of
                 Genesis
                 we
                 reade
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 were
                 not
                 opened
                 vntill
                 the
                 man
                 had
                 eaten
                 of
                 the
                 fruite
                 :
                 but
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 eaten
                 ,
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 were
                 opened
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 knew
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 sinned
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 gather
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 rebuke
                 should
                 haue
                 preuailed
                 more
                 to
                 conuert
                 her
                 ,
                 than
                 her
                 mouing
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 transgresse
                 ,
                 should
                 haue
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 peruert
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 speake
                 not
                 to
                 excuse
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 displeased
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 hath
                 laid
                 a
                 special
                 punishmēt
                 vpō
                 her
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 painful
                 bringing
                 forth
                 of
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 shew
                 the
                 great
                 charge
                 that
                 lieth
                 vpon
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 stay
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 authority
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 giuen
                 him
                 ouer
                 her
                 ▪
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 you
                 (
                 brother
                 )
                 diligently
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 my
                 sister
                 must
                 take
                 profit
                 ,
                 by
                 calling
                 to
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 your
                 creation
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 glorifie
                 God
                 in
                 being
                 an
                 helper
                 to
                 your
                 husband
                 :
                 therefore
                 take
                 heede
                 that
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 hinderer
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 trouble
                 him
                 or
                 to
                 vexe
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 lesse
                 f●uitfull
                 in
                 his
                 calling
                 :
                 but
                 be
                 you
                 cheerful
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 although
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 little
                 comfort
                 in
                 al
                 
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 may
                 finde
                 great
                 cause
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 your
                 husband
                 to
                 seeke
                 for
                 wisedome
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 gouerne
                 you
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 requireth
                 of
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 remembring
                 also
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 inioyned
                 you
                 silence
                 in
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 must
                 seeke
                 for
                 instruction
                 at
                 his
                 mouth
                 in
                 your
                 priuate
                 chamber
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 thing
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 you
                 both
                 to
                 cōsider
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 your
                 beliefe
                 ,
                 is
                 faith
                 in
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 .
                 And
                 marke
                 that
                 well
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 shall
                 doe
                 you
                 good
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 blesse
                 it
                 vnto
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 assured
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 gracious
                 prouidence
                 brought
                 you
                 thus
                 together
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 comforted
                 against
                 all
                 troubles
                 and
                 hindrances
                 that
                 shall
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 be
                 raised
                 vp
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Sathan
                 to
                 bring
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 to
                 this
                 doubt
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 once
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 trouble
                 and
                 what
                 strife
                 doth
                 he
                 worke
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ?
                 For
                 whereupon
                 ariseth
                 that
                 impatiencie
                 of
                 spirit
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 many
                 ,
                 in
                 murmuring
                 ,
                 in
                 chiding
                 ,
                 in
                 cursed
                 speeches
                 ,
                 &
                 much
                 like
                 vnquietnes
                 ?
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 come
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 a
                 reuerend
                 perswasion
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 prouidence
                 as
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 ioyned
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 neere
                 bond
                 and
                 coniunction
                 together
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 my
                 good
                 brother
                 and
                 sister
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 continue
                 and
                 increase
                 in
                 much
                 loue
                 and
                 peace
                 one
                 towards
                 another
                 ,
                 marke
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 this
                 point
                 diligently
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 comfortable
                 stay
                 vnto
                 you
                 both
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 should
                 fall
                 out
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 contrarie
                 to
                 that
                 you
                 looked
                 for
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 disagreement
                 in
                 your
                 seu●rall
                 dispositions
                 and
                 natures
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 fall
                 into
                 sicknesses
                 ,
                 into
                 any
                 diseases
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 trials
                 ,
                 you
                 remembring
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Lords
                 doing
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 assured
                 that
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 cōstant
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 calling
                 vpō
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 Now
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 prooue
                 vnto
                 your
                 owne
                 harts
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 knit
                 you
                 thus
                 together
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 consider
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 hath
                 moued
                 the
                 harts
                 of
                 your
                 Christian
                 parents
                 to
                 giue
                 their
                 lawfull
                 consents
                 vnto
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 mercie
                 shall
                 giue
                 you
                 greater
                 assurance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 marke
                 his
                 dealings
                 with
                 you
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 touching
                 your
                 faith
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 mariage
                 is
                 holy
                 vnto
                 them
                 
                 onely
                 ,
                 whose
                 hearts
                 are
                 sanctified
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 God
                 will
                 alwaies
                 approue
                 his
                 owne
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 prooue
                 hurtfull
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 call
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 blessing
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 without
                 repentance
                 will
                 turne
                 to
                 their
                 further
                 condemnation
                 .
                 Therefore
                 you
                 are
                 both
                 to
                 examine
                 your selues
                 diligently
                 herein
                 :
                 &
                 you
                 brother
                 .
                 A.
                 must
                 learne
                 hereby
                 so
                 to
                 loue
                 your
                 wife
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 loued
                 his
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 is
                 very
                 patient
                 towards
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 little
                 
                 and
                 little
                 purgeth
                 ,
                 washe●h
                 ,
                 and
                 clenseth
                 away
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 you
                 must
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 in
                 all
                 wisedome
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 patient
                 minde
                 waite
                 for
                 the
                 amendment
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 you
                 shal
                 finde
                 to
                 be
                 amisse
                 in
                 your
                 wife
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 may
                 daily
                 increase
                 in
                 her
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 &
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 you
                 will
                 answere
                 vnto
                 me
                 and
                 the
                 parents
                 of
                 this
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 iudgement
                 seate
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 you
                 receiue
                 her
                 a
                 virgin
                 from
                 her
                 parents
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 neglect
                 no
                 dutie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 her
                 saluation
                 may
                 be
                 furthered
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 present
                 her
                 pure
                 &
                 blamelesse
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 you
                 lieth
                 ,
                 vnto
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 call
                 you
                 to
                 account
                 .
                 And
                 doe
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 harder
                 charge
                 ,
                 thā
                 is
                 meete
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 a
                 blessing
                 vnto
                 those
                 husbands
                 that
                 are
                 faithfull
                 to
                 the
                 conuerting
                 of
                 their
                 vnbeleeuing
                 wiues
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 shall
                 you
                 preuaile
                 with
                 a
                 Christian
                 daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 (
                 I
                 hope
                 )
                 that
                 hath
                 receiued
                 the
                 faith
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 your selfe
                 ?
                 And
                 you
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 must
                 likewise
                 take
                 heede
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 refuse
                 not
                 to
                 obey
                 your
                 husbād
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Gods
                 most
                 holy
                 word
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 must
                 by
                 his
                 ordinance
                 be
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 strumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 vnworthie
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 blessings
                 which
                 he
                 bringeth
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 should
                 not
                 receiue
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 as
                 her
                 head
                 :
                 so
                 could
                 you
                 not
                 looke
                 for
                 any
                 benefit
                 from
                 your
                 husband
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 should
                 submit
                 your selfe
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 God.
                 Neither
                 do
                 I
                 thus
                 charge
                 you
                 with
                 any
                 obedience
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 require
                 
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 cause
                 you
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 you
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 remember
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 principally
                 espoused
                 vnto
                 Christ.
                 And
                 herein
                 also
                 you
                 must
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 speciall
                 araces
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 modesti●
                 ,
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 looked
                 for
                 of
                 you
                 :
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 your
                 good
                 education
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 of
                 that
                 help
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 offered
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 telleth
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 belieuing
                 wife
                 may
                 (
                 through
                 his
                 blessing
                 )
                 winne
                 the
                 vnbeli●uing
                 Husband
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 shee
                 walke
                 christianlie
                 in
                 godly
                 conuersation
                 with
                 modestie
                 and
                 scare
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 let
                 this
                 encourage
                 you
                 to
                 hope
                 for
                 better
                 successe
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 of
                 dealing
                 towards
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 trust
                 will
                 be
                 willing
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 comfort
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 belieue
                 in
                 God
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 it
                 admonisheth
                 you
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 his
                 teaching
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 by
                 him
                 be
                 led
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 further
                 instructed
                 &
                 drawne
                 vnto
                 euery
                 Christian
                 dutie
                 frō
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 duties
                 are
                 very
                 many
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 euery
                 article
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 seuerall
                 Commandements
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 onely
                 giue
                 you
                 a
                 taste
                 ,
                 and
                 touch
                 o●ely
                 some
                 one
                 dutie
                 ,
                 required
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 euerie
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 you
                 belieue
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 vniuersall
                 Church
                 and
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 you
                 must
                 bee
                 diligent
                 to
                 approoue
                 your selues
                 one
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 parts
                 and
                 members
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 the
                 gra●es
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 either
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 common
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 thereof
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 so
                 againe
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 sustaine
                 the
                 infirmities
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 Finallie
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 prouoke
                 and
                 st●re
                 vp
                 o●e
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Faith
                 may
                 be
                 strengthened
                 ,
                 and
                 your selues
                 comforted
                 against
                 all
                 other
                 gri●fes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 assurance
                 you
                 shall
                 haue
                 wrought
                 in
                 you
                 concerning
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 your
                 happines
                 doth
                 consist
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 your
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 continuall
                 meditation
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 will
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 Commaundements
                 :
                 and
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 commandement
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 requireth
                 all
                 spirituall
                 seruice
                 of
                 you
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lorde
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 stedfastly
                 belie●e
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 loue
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 reuerence
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 giuing
                 thanks
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 him
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 author
                 &
                 giuer
                 of
                 euery
                 good
                 and
                 perfect
                 gift
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 You
                 must
                 make
                 the
                 profite
                 of
                 this
                 commandement
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 looke
                 in
                 truth
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 louing
                 ,
                 and
                 dutifull
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 these
                 graces
                 must
                 spring
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 fountaine
                 and
                 well-spring
                 of
                 all
                 life
                 and
                 truth
                 vnto
                 them
                 ▪
                 For
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 vnmindfull
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 you
                 to
                 finde
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 thes●
                 ▪
                 one
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Commaundement
                 ,
                 which
                 requireth
                 of
                 you
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 after
                 the
                 true
                 
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 appointeth
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 you
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 nourish
                 your
                 l●e
                 in
                 this
                 estate
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 things
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 worshipped
                 and
                 honored
                 of
                 vs
                 ▪
                 n●mely
                 ,
                 by
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 reading
                 of
                 his
                 holie
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 same
                 that
                 is
                 s●irred
                 vp
                 and
                 nourished
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 pure
                 and
                 will
                 longest
                 endure
                 ,
                 whe●
                 f●●●thly
                 loue
                 soone
                 vanisheth
                 and
                 fadeth
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 trusted
                 with
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 you
                 are
                 charged
                 (
                 b●o●h●r
                 )
                 tha●
                 you
                 abuse
                 not
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 faithfull
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 seeking
                 his
                 glo●ie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 aduancement
                 of
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 preferring
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 as
                 is
                 meete
                 ;
                 then
                 surely
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 blesse
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 prosper
                 your
                 wayes
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 fall
                 away
                 and
                 slide
                 into
                 any
                 heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dishonor
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ;
                 then
                 will
                 God
                 certainly
                 plague
                 you
                 in
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 desire
                 to
                 haue
                 greatest
                 comfort
                 in
                 ,
                 turne
                 into
                 a
                 curse
                 vpon
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 you
                 remember
                 to
                 this
                 ende
                 ,
                 how
                 God
                 the
                 Lord
                 dealt
                 with
                 wicked
                 Amaziah
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 *
                 prophaning
                 of
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 and
                 worship
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 hart
                 of
                 his
                 wife
                 drawne
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 his
                 great
                 reproch
                 became
                 a
                 notorious
                 whore
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 dishonour
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 meanes
                 of
                 withdrawing
                 your
                 husbands
                 heart
                 from
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 but
                 nourishing
                 Faith
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 Names
                 sake
                 blesse
                 you
                 together
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 it
                 true
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 spoken
                 :
                 
                   Them
                   that
                   honour
                   mee
                   I
                   will
                   honour
                   ▪
                   and
                   them
                   that
                   despise
                   mee
                   shall
                   be
                   despised
                
                 ;
                 But
                 beware
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 that
                 you
                 giue
                 
                 no
                 occasion
                 of
                 falling
                 away
                 ,
                 or
                 back
                 sliding
                 vnto
                 your
                 husband
                 ,
                 least
                 God
                 also
                 bring
                 shame
                 vpon
                 you
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 giuing
                 him
                 ouer
                 to
                 some
                 sinne
                 .
                 I
                 speake
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 thogh
                 I
                 doubted
                 
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 you
                 both
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 hope
                 of
                 better
                 things
                 of
                 you
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 speaking
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 admonish
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 wishing
                 that
                 wee
                 all
                 take
                 heede
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 fall
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 sinners
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 him
                 guiltlesse
                 that
                 taketh
                 his
                 name
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 spe●ke
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Commaundement
                 ,
                 onely
                 referring
                 you
                 to
                 that
                 I
                 
                 taught
                 publikely
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 conscience
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 spirituall
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 Commandement
                 teacheth
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 obedient
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 relieue
                 and
                 obey
                 your
                 
                 husband
                 .
                 And
                 marke
                 this
                 (
                 Sister
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 neuer
                 so
                 manie
                 gifts
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 Ab●gael
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 graces
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 any
                 woman
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 you
                 wanted
                 obedience
                 to
                 your
                 Husband
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 true
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 nothing
                 worth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 you
                 could
                 haue
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 who
                 denieth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 gouernour
                 of
                 anie
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 Husband
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 head
                 .
                 Therefore
                 (
                 Sister
                 )
                 let
                 others
                 doe
                 as
                 they
                 list
                 ,
                 but
                 bee
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 doe
                 feare
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Sara
                 by
                 doing
                 well
                 ,
                 who
                 yeelded
                 reuerence
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 commended
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 dutifull
                 speech
                 shee
                 alwayes
                 vsed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 calling
                 him
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 Sir.
                 Now
                 (
                 Brother
                 )
                 remember
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 so
                 gouerne
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 must
                 giue
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 your
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 euen
                 vnto
                 GOD
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 greater
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 you
                 knowe
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 greater
                 graces
                 required
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 ruling
                 
                 well
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 manie
                 speciall
                 duties
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 you
                 must
                 behaue
                 your selfe
                 wi●ely
                 ,
                 least
                 you
                 dishonour
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 by
                 abusing
                 your
                 authoritie
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 daughter
                 of
                 Israel
                 that
                 is
                 committed
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 fellow-hei●e
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 grace
                 in
                 
                   IESVS
                   CHRIST
                
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 consider
                 that
                 a
                 woman
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 fraile
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 soone
                 be
                 discouraged
                 ;
                 when
                 as
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 constancie
                 ,
                 and
                 stayednes
                 on
                 your
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 in
                 the
                 sixt
                 Commaundement
                 ,
                 God
                 forbiddeth
                 all
                 churlish
                 behauiour
                 ,
                 all
                 
                 lumpishnes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 vnkindnesse
                 and
                 discurreous
                 speeches
                 ;
                 charging
                 you
                 also
                 to
                 beare
                 with
                 manie
                 weaknesses
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 ende
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 most
                 quietly
                 reformed
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 (
                 Sister
                 )
                 are
                 forbidden
                 all
                 fullennesse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 also
                 for
                 your
                 part
                 take
                 heede
                 of
                 all
                 bitter
                 speeches
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 naughtie
                 names
                 which
                 wee
                 heare
                 throwne
                 out
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 women
                 of
                 vnquiet
                 
                 spirits
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 haue
                 your
                 infirmitie
                 cured
                 by
                 gentlenesse
                 ,
                 then
                 deale
                 you
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 towards
                 your
                 husbands
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 occasions
                 of
                 vnquietnes
                 will
                 sometimes
                 be
                 offered
                 on
                 either
                 part
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 willinglie
                 beare
                 each
                 others
                 burthen
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 (
                 Sister
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 dutie
                 required
                 in
                 this
                 Commaundement
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 your
                 Husband
                 ,
                 in
                 dressing
                 meates
                 wholsome
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 shall
                 bee
                 a
                 meanes
                 that
                 his
                 heart
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 bent
                 in
                 all
                 louing
                 affection
                 towards
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 seuenth
                 Commandement
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 can
                 but
                 touch
                 
                 some
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 time
                 :
                 the
                 speciall
                 vse
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 much
                 :
                 that
                 you
                 liue
                 chastly
                 in
                 this
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 keepe
                 the
                 mariage
                 bed
                 vndefiled
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 me
                 giue
                 you
                 both
                 this
                 warning
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 take
                 heede
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 marke
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 least
                 that
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 further
                 chastitie
                 ,
                 should
                 turne
                 to
                 the
                 hinderance
                 of
                 you
                 .
                 Therefore
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 giue
                 you
                 grace
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 soberly
                 affected
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 namely
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 mariage
                 :
                 and
                 repent
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 haue
                 any
                 way
                 offended
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 this
                 behalfe
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 failing
                 in
                 repentance
                 for
                 their
                 former
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 fall
                 afterward
                 vnto
                 their
                 vncleannes
                 againe
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 you
                 Brother
                 ,
                 true
                 loue
                 towards
                 your
                 wife
                 ,
                 will
                 bee
                 a
                 notable
                 stay
                 from
                 all
                 corruptions
                 :
                 this
                 wee
                 reade
                 of
                 Isaack
                 ,
                 Gen
                 :
                 24.
                 67.
                 because
                 he
                 loued
                 Rebecca
                 very
                 dearely
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 wiues
                 but
                 her
                 ;
                 albeit
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 (
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 grieuous
                 sinne
                 )
                 euen
                 amongst
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 at
                 once
                 more
                 wiues
                 than
                 one
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 from
                 her
                 abroade
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 couenant
                 with
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 not
                 your
                 heart
                 wander
                 after
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 thinke
                 vpon
                 your
                 owne
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 your
                 heart
                 in
                 her
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 earnestly
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 increase
                 your
                 loue
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 moue
                 her
                 heart
                 also
                 to
                 delight
                 and
                 long
                 after
                 you
                 .
                 So
                 must
                 you
                 sister
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 blessings
                 may
                 ouertake
                 you
                 :
                 as
                 surely
                 if
                 you
                 
                 embrace
                 his
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 in
                 his
                 wayes
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 blesse
                 you
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 bearing
                 of
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 his
                 manifold
                 graces
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 store
                 to
                 bestow
                 vpon
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Heere
                 also
                 I
                 must
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 admonish
                 you
                 of
                 one
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 forgotten
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 your
                 loue
                 must
                 spring
                 from
                 that
                 reuerence
                 &
                 feare
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 your
                 husband
                 :
                 for
                 true
                 loue
                 is
                 mixt
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 these
                 two
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 
                 dutie
                 ,
                 &
                 often
                 repeated
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wife
                 must
                 feare
                 the
                 Husband
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 (
                 Sister
                 )
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 looke
                 to
                 haue
                 your
                 Husband
                 at
                 your
                 becke
                 for
                 your
                 loue
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 render
                 due
                 beneuolence
                 vnto
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 the
                 Husband
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 wiues
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 woman
                 's
                 her
                 owne
                 ,
                 but
                 her
                 husbands
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 one
                 flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 teach
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 anie
                 doe
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 bring
                 women
                 into
                 bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 drudges
                 to
                 their
                 Husbands
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 be
                 subject
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 readiest
                 way
                 to
                 procure
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 grace
                 ,
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 sweete
                 libertie
                 ;
                 whilest
                 they
                 liue
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 ordinances
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 admonisheth
                 all
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 afraide
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 vaine
                 terror
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 further
                 my
                 Brother
                 and
                 Sister
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 keepe
                 your
                 bodies
                 pure
                 and
                 chaste
                 ,
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 counsell
                 you
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 being
                 alone
                 with
                 anie
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 feare
                 of
                 temptation
                 vnto
                 euill
                 :
                 but
                 bee
                 carefull
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 alwayes
                 haue
                 witnesse
                 of
                 your
                 Christian
                 behauiour
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 keeping
                 companie
                 conuenient
                 ,
                 chuse
                 vnto
                 your selfe
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 most
                 sober
                 and
                 faithfull
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 bee
                 manie
                 more
                 duties
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 content
                 my selfe
                 to
                 goe
                 one
                 thing
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 you
                 seeke
                 for
                 continuance
                 and
                 increase
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 take
                 heede
                 of
                 jealousie
                 :
                 for
                 although
                 that
                 true
                 loue
                 is
                 very
                 
                 earnest
                 ,
                 and
                 mixt
                 with
                 godlie
                 jealousie
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 wicked
                 jealousie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 causeth
                 causelesse
                 suspicions
                 ,
                 which
                 worketh
                 great
                 woe
                 vnto
                 such
                 as
                 giue
                 credit
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Take
                 heede
                 therefore
                 ,
                 my
                 Brother
                 and
                 Sister
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 yea
                 though
                 there
                 should
                 seeme
                 iust
                 cause
                 ,
                 yet
                 giue
                 not
                 too
                 speedy
                 credit
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 in
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 vngodly
                 suspicions
                 ,
                 know
                 them
                 by
                 this
                 token
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 you
                 more
                 negligent
                 
                 in
                 praying
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 slacke
                 in
                 performing
                 all
                 other
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 eight
                 Commaundement
                 you
                 are
                 charged
                 (
                 Brother
                 )
                 to
                 vse
                 all
                 lawfull
                 means
                 to
                 
                 prouide
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 your
                 wife
                 in
                 honest
                 estate
                 :
                 else
                 were
                 you
                 worse
                 then
                 an
                 Infidell
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 to
                 take
                 heede
                 ,
                 least
                 through
                 distrust
                 in
                 the
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 shipshracke
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 vsing
                 any
                 vniust
                 or
                 vnlawfull
                 meanes
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 (
                 Sister
                 )
                 are
                 commaunded
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 houswife
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keepe
                 those
                 things
                 together
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 increase
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 be
                 helpfull
                 vnto
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 consume
                 and
                 waste
                 things
                 vnprofitablie
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 grieue
                 and
                 trouble
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 your
                 Husband
                 ,
                 who
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 cased
                 of
                 that
                 care
                 by
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 please
                 God
                 to
                 call
                 either
                 of
                 you
                 to
                 suffer
                 persecution
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 triall
                 ,
                 the
                 weaker
                 must
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 cause
                 )
                 giue
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 the
                 Lorde
                 to
                 giue
                 greater
                 strength
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 for
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 willing
                 for
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 to
                 forsake
                 all
                 things
                 whatsoeuer
                 we
                 haue
                 .
              
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 ninth
                 Commaundement
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 you
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 of
                 you
                 blaze
                 
                 abroad
                 the
                 infirmities
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 enemie
                 to
                 pure
                 loue
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 neede
                 of
                 counsell
                 and
                 helpe
                 in
                 any
                 matter
                 ,
                 then
                 chuse
                 a
                 faithfull
                 friend
                 with
                 consent
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 indifferent
                 iudge
                 betwixt
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 tell
                 the
                 truth
                 one
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 diligently
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 are
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 pollicies
                 and
                 subtil
                 fetches
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 almost
                 no
                 simplicity
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 anie
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 commandement
                 ,
                 which
                 concerneth
                 wicked
                 motions
                 and
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 consent
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 your
                 nature
                 will
                 neuer
                 bee
                 
                 freed
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 therefore
                 you
                 must
                 prepare
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 heauenly
                 exercises
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 to
                 striue
                 continually
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 will
                 end
                 ,
                 beseeching
                 God
                 for
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 sake
                 to
                 giue
                 you
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 
                 teach
                 you
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 enable
                 you
                 to
                 further
                 duties
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 helic
                 w●ll
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 euerlasting
                 comfort
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 deare
                 Father
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 welbeloued
                 Sonne
                 our
                 Sauiours
                 s●ke
                 ,
                 make
                 vs
                 thankfull
                 
                 for
                 this
                 thy
                 gracious
                 prouidence
                 towards
                 vs.
                 Oh
                 Lord
                 forgiue
                 all
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 vs
                 pure
                 both
                 in
                 soule
                 &
                 bodie
                 :
                 for
                 thine
                 owne
                 Names
                 sake
                 write
                 these
                 instructions
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 vs
                 grace
                 to
                 make
                 practise
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 liu●s
                 :
                 ●uide
                 vs
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 deare
                 Father
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 thy
                 good
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 mercifull
                 eye
                 of
                 thy
                 fatherly
                 prouidence
                 watch
                 ouer
                 vs
                 continuallie
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 comforted
                 in
                 thy
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 quickened
                 alwayes
                 to
                 giue
                 thee
                 immortall
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 through
                 thy
                 deare
                 Sonne
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 onely
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 exhortation
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 hee
                 asked
                 the
                 parties
                 to
                 be
                 contracted
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 questions
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 Of
                 their
                 consents
                 of
                 parents
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 their
                 answere
                 of
                 their
                 parents
                 consent
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 faithfull
                 promise
                 of
                 mariage
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 their
                 parents
                 could
                 agree
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 charged
                 to
                 
                 keepe
                 themselues
                 chasle
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 mariage
                 bee
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 publike
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 otherwise
                 many
                 mariages
                 haue
                 been
                 punished
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 vncleannes
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 committed
                 betwixt
                 the
                 contract
                 and
                 the
                 mariage
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Whether
                 they
                 euer
                 were
                 precontracted
                 ?
              
               
                 Then
                 hee
                 charged
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 authoritie
                 from
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 you
                 looke
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 that
                 hauing
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 your
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 receiued
                 these
                 precepts
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 yee
                 labour
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 now
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 sig●t
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 with
                 all
                 such
                 le●itie
                 as
                 of
                 others
                 is
                 vsed
                 )
                 you
                 must
                 make
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 a
                 contract
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 farre
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 promise
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 their
                 hands
                 being
                 ioyned
                 .
                 
                   ●
                   .
                   R.
                
                 doe
                 promise
                 to
                 thee
                 F.
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 thine
                 husband
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 confirme
                 by
                 publike
                 mariage
                 ,
                 in
                 pledge
                 whereof
                 I
                 giue
                 thee
                 mine
                 hand
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 doth
                 the
                 woman
                 to
                 the
                 man.
                 Then
                 after
                 the
                 prayer
                 the
                 parties
                 are
                 dismissed
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 TREATISE
                 OF
                 THE
                 SABBATH
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 written
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Remember
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   to
                   keepe
                   it
                   ●olie
                   ,
                   &c
                   :
                
                 Dearely
                 bel●ued
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Commandement
                 of
                 Gods
                 part
                 more
                 vrged
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 ou●
                 parts
                 lesse
                 obserued
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 wherefore
                 with
                 zeale
                 to
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 vnfained
                 vnto
                 your selues
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 endeuoured
                 in
                 that
                 measure
                 and
                 manner
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 enabled
                 mee
                 to
                 intreat
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 .
                 The
                 necessarie
                 vse
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 more
                 plainely
                 perceiue
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 doe
                 wisely
                 consider
                 either
                 the
                 lamentable
                 inconueniences
                 which
                 accompanie
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 pure
                 vnderstanding
                 thereof
                 :
                 or
                 the
                 manifold
                 commodities
                 ,
                 which
                 ensue
                 the
                 right
                 embracing
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 inconueniences
                 are
                 partly
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God.
                 In
                 the
                 wicked
                 who
                 either
                 are
                 seduced
                 by
                 false
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 which
                 are
                 carelesse
                 of
                 true
                 doctrine
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 deceiued
                 by
                 false
                 religion
                 ,
                 be
                 either
                 Papists
                 on
                 
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Families
                 of
                 loue
                 with
                 such
                 like
                 heretikes
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 :
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 but
                 an
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 ceremonie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 obserue
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 taken
                 vp
                 and
                 retained
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 they
                 do
                 many
                 other
                 holie
                 daies
                 in
                 the
                 yeere
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 seeing
                 no
                 further
                 into
                 
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ordinance
                 and
                 ceremonie
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 it
                 to
                 containe
                 nothing
                 morall
                 ,
                 crie
                 out
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 willing
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 wholie
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 seeing
                 all
                 ceremonies
                 haue
                 had
                 their
                 end
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 alleadging
                 ,
                 though
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 worshipped
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 a
                 day
                 is
                 nothing
                 auailable
                 to
                 his
                 worship
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 what
                 credit
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 carelesse
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 may
                 see
                 .
                 Tush
                 (
                 say
                 these
                 men
                 )
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 too
                 ●ewish
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 superstition
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 vnto
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 other
                 common
                 holie
                 daies
                 ,
                 sauing
                 that
                 peraduenture
                 they
                 had
                 rather
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 want
                 it
                 ;
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 loue
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 easing
                 of
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 in-glutting
                 themselues
                 with
                 carnall
                 pleasure
                 ▪
                 by
                 meanes
                 whereof
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 a
                 time
                 rather
                 dedicated
                 
                 to
                 the
                 pampering
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 than
                 sincerely
                 cōsecrated
                 to
                 the
                 building
                 vp
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 spirit
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 otherwise
                 well
                 instructed
                 ,
                 haue
                 also
                 arisen
                 many
                 scruples
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 ceremonious
                 ,
                 &
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 :
                 which
                 kinde
                 of
                 men
                 keepe
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 not
                 as
                 grosse
                 heretikes
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 as
                 carefull
                 obseruers
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 throughly
                 taught
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 needfull
                 this
                 doctrine
                 is
                 ,
                 yea
                 although
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 haue
                 most
                 care
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 vs.
                 And
                 this
                 necessitie
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 obserue
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 truth
                 we
                 marke
                 the
                 seuerall
                 commodities
                 ,
                 which
                 proceede
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 vnderstanding
                 hereof
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 is
                 the
                 schoole
                 
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 faire
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 market
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 feeding
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 purely
                 knowing
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 separate
                 it
                 wholy
                 from
                 other
                 daies
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 recouer
                 themselues
                 from
                 sinnes
                 alreadie
                 past
                 ▪
                 arme
                 themselues
                 against
                 sin
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 grow
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 increase
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 strengthened
                 in
                 the
                 inner
                 man.
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 vrge
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 law
                 ,
                 he
                 often
                 doth
                 it
                 vnder
                 this
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 
                   keeping
                   the
                   Sabbath
                
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Prophets
                 sharply
                 rebuke
                 the
                 people
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 they
                 particularly
                 lay
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Sabbaths
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 broken
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 a
                 man
                 lie
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 liking
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 who
                 embraceth
                 this
                 doctrine
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 who
                 willingly
                 would
                 haue
                 his
                 sinnes
                 discouered
                 ,
                 his
                 conscience
                 vnripped
                 ,
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 his
                 sinnes
                 threatned
                 ,
                 wherby
                 he
                 might
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 loathing
                 ,
                 &
                 grow
                 to
                 a
                 further
                 misliking
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 daily
                 ?
                 Sure
                 it
                 is
                 indeede
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 ceremonial
                 vse
                 little
                 auaileth
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 if
                 for
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 so
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 should
                 leaue
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 doores
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 men
                 vse
                 these
                 things
                 for
                 a
                 fashion
                 :
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 question
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 what
                 men
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 setting
                 downe
                 whereof
                 ,
                 this
                 order
                 doth
                 offer
                 it selfe
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 :
                 first
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 
                 commandement
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 reasons
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 commandement
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 is
                 
                 deliuered
                 both
                 affirmatiuely
                 and
                 negatiuely
                 ,
                 whereas
                 all
                 other
                 the
                 commandements
                 are
                 but
                 either
                 affirmatiuely
                 ,
                 or
                 negatiuely
                 expressed
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   keepe
                   holie
                
                 ,
                 the
                 holie
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 flatly
                 and
                 straightly
                 vrged
                 :
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   it
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   doe
                   any
                   worke
                   ,
                
                 the
                 irreligious
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 plainely
                 restrained
                 .
                 The
                 reasons
                 be
                 in
                 number
                 foure
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 remember
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 drawne
                 
                 from
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 thus
                 much
                 in
                 effect
                 :
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 worship
                 me
                 purely
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 thy
                 
                 neighbour
                 vnfainedly
                 ?
                 then
                 obserue
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 therefore
                 placed
                 indifferently
                 betweene
                 those
                 commaundements
                 which
                 concerne
                 mine
                 owne
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 thy
                 brethren
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 reason
                 is
                 deriued
                 from
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 lawgiuer
                 ,
                 
                 whereby
                 the
                 Lord
                 vrgeth
                 our
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   is
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God.
                
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 inferred
                 of
                 the
                 equitie
                 of
                 this
                 law
                 :
                 
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 dealeth
                 with
                 men
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 conference
                 ,
                 and
                 disputeth
                 by
                 plaine
                 
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 iustly
                 we
                 cannot
                 denie
                 him
                 the
                 seuenth
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 glorie
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 denied
                 vs
                 sixe
                 daies
                 to
                 trauell
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 affaires
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 gathered
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Sixe
                   daies
                   shalt
                   thou
                   labour
                   and
                   doe
                   all
                   thy
                   worke
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 fourth
                 and
                 last
                 reason
                 is
                 borrowed
                 from
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 own
                 example
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 sixe
                 daies
                 he
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 seuenth
                 ceased
                 from
                 creating
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 from
                 preseruing
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 sixe
                 daies
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 naturall
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 seuenth
                 day
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 spirituall
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Vnder
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 couched
                 another
                 reason
                 deriued
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 first
                 commanded
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 mans
                 innocencie
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 before
                 transgression
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 effectuall
                 meanes
                 to
                 keepe
                 out
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 after
                 mans
                 fall
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 withstand
                 sinne
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 seeme
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 intreate
                 of
                 the
                 commandement
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 reasons
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 wisedome
                 sometime
                 prefixeth
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 small
                 effect
                 to
                 vrge
                 the
                 vse
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 ouermatch
                 the
                 affection
                 vntill
                 iudgement
                 
                 be
                 conuinced
                 :
                 we
                 will
                 first
                 arme
                 the
                 matter
                 with
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shew
                 both
                 how
                 this
                 law
                 is
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 broken
                 .
                 This
                 order
                 is
                 commended
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Timoth.
                 2.
                 16.
                 and
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 many
                 excellent
                 Sermons
                 haue
                 little
                 effect
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 not
                 conuinced
                 ,
                 there
                 many
                 exhortations
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 also
                 the
                 holy
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 so
                 little
                 preuaileth
                 with
                 many
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 grounded
                 with
                 iudgement
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 before
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 reasons
                 ,
                 generally
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 why
                 this
                 commandement
                 is
                 in
                 words
                 larger
                 ,
                 in
                 reasons
                 fuller
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 commandement
                 .
                 
                 If
                 we
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 law
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 obserue
                 how
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 set
                 downe
                 sixe
                 precepts
                 in
                 many
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 foure
                 nakedly
                 in
                 bare
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 6.
                 the
                 7.
                 the
                 8.
                 and
                 the
                 9.
                 why
                 then
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 fiue
                 commandements
                 so
                 apparelled
                 with
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 so
                 dilated
                 by
                 a
                 speciall
                 amplification
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 foure
                 being
                 so
                 briefe
                 and
                 so
                 naked
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 law-giuer
                 foresaw
                 ,
                 that
                 vnto
                 these
                 foure
                 ,
                 men
                 would
                 easily
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 yeeld
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 very
                 Heathen
                 haue
                 freely
                 granted
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 haue
                 fruitfully
                 written
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 ciuill
                 righteous
                 men
                 do
                 earnestly
                 maintaine
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 briefe
                 ,
                 common
                 honestie
                 counteth
                 him
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 will
                 murther
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 thought
                 beastlike
                 that
                 defileth
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 outward
                 ciuilitie
                 condemneth
                 a
                 theese
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 mislike
                 a
                 backbiter
                 and
                 slanderer
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 in
                 his
                 eternall
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 first
                 fiue
                 would
                 neither
                 in
                 reason
                 so
                 soone
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 affection
                 so
                 easily
                 embraced
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 meete
                 with
                 the
                 subtiltie
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 corruption
                 of
                 mans
                 heart
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 downe
                 more
                 piercingly
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 table
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 commanded
                 honour
                 to
                 
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 parents
                 ,
                 he
                 enforceth
                 his
                 commandement
                 with
                 annexing
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 long
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 euen
                 iudgement
                 herein
                 is
                 much
                 corrupted
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 there
                 are
                 who
                 granting
                 the
                 inconueniencie
                 and
                 vilenes
                 of
                 murther
                 ,
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 witnesse
                 bearing
                 ,
                 yet
                 denie
                 the
                 necessitie
                 &
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 Magistracie
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 albeit
                 in
                 iudgement
                 many
                 men
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 reason
                 thereof
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 equitie
                 thereof
                 so
                 soone
                 in
                 affection
                 embraced
                 :
                 for
                 experience
                 of
                 all
                 ages
                 proueth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 most
                 hardly
                 brought
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 last
                 miserable
                 daies
                 can
                 witnesse
                 the
                 same
                 more
                 especially
                 ,
                 wherein
                 men
                 are
                 growne
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 naturall
                 affection
                 .
                 Not
                 without
                 cause
                 therefore
                 is
                 this
                 precept
                 fenced
                 with
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 (
                 where
                 God
                 laieth
                 a
                 more
                 precise
                 rule
                 &
                 straighter
                 charge
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 than
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 would
                 willingly
                 beare
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 thinke
                 it
                 some
                 rigorous
                 dealing
                 to
                 haue
                 their
                 least
                 affections
                 arraigned
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 secret
                 thoughts
                 condemned
                 ,
                 as
                 willing
                 to
                 haue
                 their
                 thoughts
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 into
                 any
                 court
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 vp
                 their
                 hād
                 at
                 the
                 barre
                 of
                 iudgement
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 constrained
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 particular
                 branches
                 and
                 seuerall
                 articles
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 finde
                 some
                 starting
                 holes
                 to
                 creepe
                 out
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wring
                 our selues
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 precincts
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Yet
                 more
                 euidently
                 doth
                 this
                 appeare
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 table
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 man
                 meerely
                 naturall
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 be
                 otherwise
                 neuer
                 so
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 
                 of
                 truth
                 must
                 only
                 trie
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 commandement
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 prefixed
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 fourth
                 commaundements
                 ,
                 the
                 reasons
                 are
                 annexed
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 may
                 arise
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 ●o
                 wit
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 fourth
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 amplified
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthened
                 with
                 more
                 reasons
                 than
                 anie
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 Surely
                 herein
                 the
                 Lord
                 declareth
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 plainely
                 foresaw
                 ,
                 how
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 these
                 two
                 commandements
                 would
                 
                 finde
                 lea●●
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 be
                 refused
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Familists
                 ,
                 and
                 Heretikes
                 among
                 vs
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 :
                 and
                 other
                 men
                 also
                 otherwise
                 of
                 sound
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 which
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 second
                 as
                 the
                 fourth
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 is
                 ceremoniall
                 :
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 would
                 bring
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 Images
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 prophanenes
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 wisedome
                 foreseeing
                 these
                 cauilling
                 wits
                 ,
                 preuented
                 their
                 purposes
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 either
                 they
                 yeeld
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 resistance
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 so
                 manifest
                 ,
                 they
                 oppose
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 knowne
                 and
                 open
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 themselues
                 the
                 more
                 inexcusable
                 .
                 Wee
                 see
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 honour
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 ,
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 blood
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 defile
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 not
                 wrongfully
                 to
                 oppresse
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 notorious
                 slanderer
                 ;
                 euery
                 Papist
                 and
                 naturall
                 man
                 guided
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 will
                 easilie
                 graunt
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 the
                 continuall
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 Moone
                 ,
                 and
                 starres
                 ,
                 the
                 outgoings
                 of
                 the
                 mornings
                 and
                 euenings
                 declare
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God.
                 Reason
                 perswadeth
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 gouerned
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 owe
                 loue
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 be
                 guided
                 .
                 Nature
                 teacheth
                 that
                 mens
                 liues
                 must
                 bee
                 maintained
                 :
                 common
                 ciuilitie
                 abhorreth
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 oppression
                 and
                 backbiting
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 yee
                 aske
                 how
                 this
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 times
                 wee
                 must
                 sanctifie
                 to
                 that
                 vse
                 :
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 how
                 many
                 Countreys
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 religions
                 ;
                 how
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 deuises
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 how
                 necessarie
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 Lorde
                 should
                 prouide
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 captiuate
                 all
                 mans
                 inuentions
                 ,
                 se●ing
                 all
                 these
                 Commaundements
                 doe
                 most
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 haue
                 most
                 beene
                 oppugned
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 pure
                 obseruing
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 consisteth
                 the
                 sincere
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 shall
                 wee
                 knowe
                 how
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 pure
                 worship
                 with
                 an
                 vpright
                 heart
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 how
                 shall
                 wee
                 giue
                 him
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 vnto
                 his
                 glorious
                 name
                 ?
                 how
                 shall
                 wee
                 be
                 instructed
                 rightly
                 and
                 reuerently
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 faithfully
                 with
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 purely
                 with
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 righteously
                 with
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 or
                 tenderly
                 with
                 their
                 credit
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 those
                 waies
                 and
                 rules
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 prescribed
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 should
                 wee
                 learne
                 those
                 rules
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 as
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 appointed
                 and
                 sanctified
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ?
                 Againe
                 where
                 these
                 two
                 commaundements
                 are
                 not
                 rightly
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 there
                 true
                 Religion
                 goeth
                 to
                 wracke
                 .
                 For
                 admit
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 carefully
                 follow
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 religions
                 would
                 then
                 start
                 vp
                 ?
                 Let
                 this
                 bee
                 graunted
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 should
                 haue
                 what
                 day
                 he
                 would
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 see
                 how
                 many
                 dayes
                 men
                 would
                 bestow
                 on
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 reasons
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 is
                 partly
                 signified
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 remember
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 
                   sanctifie
                   ;
                   Remember
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   it
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 word
                 remember
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 heere
                 prefixed
                 ,
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 this
                 word
                 obserue
                 ,
                 in
                 Deuteronomie
                 :
                 wherein
                 wee
                 are
                 forewarned
                 to
                 watch
                 the
                 more
                 diligently
                 ,
                 and
                 attend
                 more
                 carefully
                 vpon
                 this
                 Commandement
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 point
                 wee
                 may
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 all
                 other
                 commaundements
                 are
                 simply
                 set
                 downe
                 and
                 directly
                 propounded
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 alone
                 hath
                 a
                 preface
                 prefixed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 thus
                 much
                 in
                 effect
                 ▪
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 learne
                 sincerely
                 to
                 worship
                 me
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 substance
                 ,
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 prescribed
                 ?
                 and
                 wilt
                 thou
                 truly
                 trie
                 thy
                 loue
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
                 by
                 exercising
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 to
                 thy
                 brethren
                 ?
                 then
                 forget
                 not
                 to
                 keepe
                 holie
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 wherein
                 I
                 shall
                 teach
                 thee
                 both
                 how
                 thou
                 shalt
                 walke
                 vprightly
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 due
                 vnto
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 liue
                 obediently
                 in
                 duties
                 concerning
                 man.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 remember
                 ,
                 importeth
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 law
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 grauen
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 our
                 forefathers
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 inioyned
                 vnto
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eue
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 manifestly
                 practised
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 in
                 the
                 wildernes
                 .
                 Exod.
                 16.
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 common
                 promulgating
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 especially
                 remember
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 newly
                 giuen
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 renued
                 as
                 being
                 giuen
                 out
                 before
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 this
                 solemne
                 
                 publishing
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Commandements
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 our
                 fore-Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Genes
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 reade
                 
                 how
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 vnto
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   GOD
                   all-sufficient
                   ,
                   walke
                   before
                   mee
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   vpright
                   .
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 31.
                 19.
                 
                 Rachel
                 is
                 saide
                 to
                 steale
                 her
                 Fathers
                 Idols
                 .
                 Genes
                 .
                 35.
                 2.
                 
                 Iacob
                 reformed
                 his
                 household
                 ,
                 and
                 cleanseth
                 it
                 from
                 Idolatrie
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 religious
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 swearing
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 fift
                 ,
                 what
                 authority
                 exercised
                 
                 Iacob
                 towards
                 his
                 children
                 ?
                 what
                 duties
                 they
                 yeelde
                 to
                 him
                 both
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ?
                 
                 How
                 they
                 hated
                 murther
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 that
                 historie
                 .
                 Both
                 Iosephs
                 continencie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 punishment
                 threatned
                 to
                 Abimelech
                 declare
                 ,
                 how
                 hainous
                 a
                 thing
                 adultery
                 was
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 
                 Concerning
                 theft
                 ,
                 Laban
                 his
                 quarrelling
                 with
                 Iacob
                 :
                 and
                 Ioseph
                 his
                 accusing
                 of
                 the
                 brethrē
                 ,
                 
                 doe
                 shew
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 vnlawfull
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Abimelech
                 the
                 king
                 reprehendeth
                 both
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                 Genes
                 .
                 20.
                 and
                 Isaak
                 Genes
                 .
                 26.
                 for
                 bearing
                 false
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 in
                 denying
                 their
                 wiues
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 efficacie
                 is
                 couched
                 in
                 this
                 preface
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 sheweth
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 precept
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 practise
                 giuen
                 and
                 yeelded
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 fathers
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 commandement
                 alone
                 was
                 giuen
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 this
                 one
                 precept
                 is
                 the
                 schoole
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Commandements
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 ?
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 as
                 ceremoniall
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 it
                 as
                 morall
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 consisteth
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 morall
                 :
                 secōdly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 figuratiue
                 ,
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 or
                 shadowish
                 obseruation
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 wee
                 take
                 the
                 word
                 shadow
                 here
                 for
                 a
                 figure
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 ceremonie
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 shadow
                 .
                 That
                 I
                 call
                 morall
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 informe
                 mens
                 manners
                 ,
                 either
                 concerning
                 their
                 religion
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 duties
                 vnto
                 man
                 :
                 that
                 I
                 meane
                 figuratiue
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 added
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 an
                 helpe
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 morall
                 ,
                 as
                 Deut
                 :
                 5.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Remember
                   that
                   thou
                   wast
                   a
                   seruant
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Aegipt
                   .
                
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 first
                 morall
                 ende
                 is
                 here
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 words
                 declare
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   Sanctifie
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 ceremonie
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 keepe
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   and
                   not
                   sanctifie
                   the
                   Sabbath
                
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 apart
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 dayes
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 peculiar
                 vse
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ▪
                 for
                 otherwise
                 wee
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 dayes
                 are
                 sanctified
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 thing
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 commanded
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 speake
                 more
                 largely
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 reason
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 let
                 vs
                 briefly
                 obserue
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 did
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 in
                 viewing
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 praise
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 wee
                 sanctifie
                 it
                 in
                 vsing
                 the
                 means
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 appointed
                 for
                 his
                 worship
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 first
                 wee
                 vsing
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 ioyning
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 spirituall
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 furthered
                 in
                 our
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 should
                 after
                 vse
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 shew
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 sanctified
                 .
                 Our
                 first
                 Fathers
                 needed
                 not
                 ordinarily
                 the
                 ministrie
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 the
                 great
                 bookes
                 of
                 Gods
                 workes
                 .
                 We
                 haue
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 both
                 publike
                 and
                 priuate
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 learne
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 hauing
                 learned
                 it
                 ,
                 wee
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 exercise
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 :
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 first
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 the
                 last
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 beholding
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 praising
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Psalme
                 92.
                 which
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 as
                 the
                 chiefest
                 vse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 singing
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 the
                 shewing
                 of
                 his
                 righteous
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 in
                 rewarding
                 the
                 godlie
                 ,
                 though
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 in
                 punishing
                 the
                 vngodlie
                 ,
                 though
                 here
                 they
                 be
                 aduaunced
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 learning
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 worship
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 workes
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Psal
                 :
                 95.
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 any
                 ceremoniall
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 vsed
                 in
                 praying
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 praising
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 31.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Speake
                   vnto
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   Notwithstanding
                   keepe
                   my
                   Sabbaths
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   betweene
                   mee
                   &
                   you
                   in
                   your
                   generation
                   ,
                   that
                   yee
                   may
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   the
                   Lord
                   doe
                   sanctifie
                   you
                   .
                
                 As
                 also
                 Deuteron
                 .
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Keepe
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   hath
                   commaunded
                   thee
                   .
                
                 And
                 Ezechiel
                 ,
                 20.
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 
                   I
                   gaue
                   them
                   my
                   Sabbaths
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   signe
                   betweene
                   mee
                   and
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   know
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   sanctifie
                   them
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 adioyned
                 of
                 keeping
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 So
                 wee
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 *
                 signe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meant
                 a
                 document
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 figure
                 (
                 for
                 euery
                 figure
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 but
                 euery
                 signe
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 figure
                 )
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 figures
                 or
                 shadowes
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Lorde
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Sabbath
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   betweene
                
                 
                 
                   mee
                   and
                   you
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 :
                 my
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 instruction
                 
                 betweene
                 you
                 and
                 me
                 ;
                 of
                 mee
                 as
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 Sanctifier
                 ;
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 created
                 ,
                 redeemed
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctified
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 a
                 document
                 &
                 pledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 should
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 hee
                 is
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 wee
                 should
                 learne
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 this
                 commandement
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 ceremoniall
                 then
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 propoundeth
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 secretly
                 includeth
                 what
                 wee
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 
                   No
                   maruell
                   then
                   ,
                   though
                   this
                   be
                   the
                   principall
                   ende
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   begun
                   to
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   but
                   first
                   inioyned
                   to
                   Adam
                   and
                   Eue.
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   may
                   thus
                   reason
                   both
                   safely
                   and
                   soundly
                   :
                   Whatsoeuer
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   ende
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   chiefest
                   ende
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   end
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   ordained
                   so
                   to
                   Adam
                   ,
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   innocencie
                   ,
                   at
                   what
                   
                   time
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   a
                   figure
                   ,
                   because
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   all
                   sound
                   learned
                   ,
                   (
                   whereof
                   I
                   haue
                   read
                   some
                   )
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   figures
                   vntill
                   sinne
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   our
                   Parents
                   were
                   yet
                   free
                   :
                
                 but
                 a
                 meane
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
                 in
                 innocencie
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 excellent
                 creation
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 subiect
                 to
                 falling
                 :
                 therefore
                 this
                 ende
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 chiefest
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 posteritie
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 posteritie
                 of
                 Adam
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 being
                 first
                 begunne
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 afterward
                 renewed
                 in
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 morall
                 ende
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 ende
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 ende
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 had
                 a
                 more
                 speciall
                 cause
                 of
                 worshipping
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 receiued
                 a
                 more
                 peculiar
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 could
                 haue
                 no
                 rest
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 they
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 did
                 remember
                 their
                 rest
                 :
                 yet
                 neuertheles
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 ende
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 did
                 keepe
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 also
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 23.
                 12.
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 commandeth
                 the
                 seuenth
                 day
                 to
                 rest
                 ,
                 adding
                 as
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   thine
                   Oxe
                   and
                   thine
                   Asse
                   may
                   rest
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   thy
                   Mayde
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   stranger
                   may
                   be
                   refreshed
                   .
                
                 Where
                 this
                 sparing
                 of
                 the
                 beasts
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 reason
                 drawne
                 from
                 that
                 humanitie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 for
                 this
                 speciall
                 end
                 in
                 this
                 precept
                 commanded
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 sixt
                 Commaundement
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 accessarie
                 vnto
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 this
                 ceremonie
                 being
                 but
                 accessarie
                 ,
                 cannot
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 principall
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 accessarie
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 principall
                 should
                 also
                 be
                 abrogated
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 the
                 accessarie
                 remooued
                 ,
                 the
                 principall
                 may
                 remaine
                 ,
                 the
                 appertinance
                 being
                 past
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 general
                 substance
                 may
                 continue
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 latter
                 be
                 disanulled
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 may
                 be
                 vnabolished
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 though
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 ende
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 but
                 an
                 accessarie
                 ,
                 and
                 added
                 afterward
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 is
                 gone
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 this
                 law
                 was
                 made
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 morall
                 ende
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 principall
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 giuen
                 out
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 generall
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 appertaineth
                 still
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 *
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 seuereth
                 either
                 God
                 from
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 man
                 from
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 abrogated
                 :
                 the
                 law
                 Morall
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 Christ
                 requireth
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 sincere
                 ,
                 thogh
                 imperfect
                 obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 voyd
                 of
                 all
                 rigour
                 ,
                 and
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 curse
                 )
                 doth
                 not
                 seuer
                 God
                 from
                 man
                 ,
                 nor
                 man
                 from
                 man
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Lawe
                 morall
                 is
                 not
                 abrogated
                 .
                 For
                 nothing
                 is
                 disanulled
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 rigour
                 and
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 a
                 diuorcement
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ceremonie
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 a
                 separation
                 betweene
                 man
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 Iewe
                 and
                 the
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 Coloss
                 :
                 2.
                 and
                 Galat.
                 4.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 as
                 concerning
                 their
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 that
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 ceased
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 vs
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 preserued
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 true
                 worship
                 ,
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 obserued
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 sincere
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 *
                 but
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 rigorous
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 abrogated
                 .
                 When
                 one
                 thing
                 hath
                 diuers
                 endes
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 ende
                 be
                 remoued
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 may
                 remaine
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 had
                 two
                 ends
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 foreshew
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 come
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 assure
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 in
                 Christ
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 foreshew
                 Christ
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 gone
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 assured
                 vs
                 what
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 remaine
                 still
                 with
                 vs.
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 one
                 example
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 two
                 ends
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 circūcision
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 ceased
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 seale
                 of
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Faith
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 vnto
                 vs
                 remaining
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 imitation
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 of
                 administration
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 
                 same
                 matter
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 :
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 hauing
                 two
                 endes
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 morall
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 ceremoniall
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 was
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 morall
                 ,
                 not
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 fathers
                 before
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 after
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 it
                 remaineth
                 no
                 lesse
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ceased
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 peculiar
                 people
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 comming
                 together
                 to
                 one
                 place
                 doth
                 yet
                 appertaine
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 For
                 although
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Iewes
                 came
                 together
                 to
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 represented
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 vs
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 :
                 yet
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 to
                 establish
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 
                 need
                 as
                 necessary
                 helps
                 for
                 religion
                 as
                 euer
                 they
                 needed
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 remaineth
                 with
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 spirituall
                 rest
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 haue
                 phantasticallie
                 thought
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 an
                 holie
                 schoole
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 graunt
                 it
                 ceremoniall
                 :
                 but
                 sceing
                 this
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ceremony
                 but
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 added
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 their
                 day
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 resting
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 their
                 seales
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 haue
                 seales
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 accessarie
                 bee
                 gone
                 and
                 ended
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 principall
                 continueth
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 remaineth
                 after
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 wee
                 conclude
                 this
                 first
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 morall
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 keepe
                 it
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 weaknes
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 being
                 gone
                 with
                 the
                 curse
                 and
                 ceremonie
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 promise
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 weaknes
                 and
                 defects
                 heerein
                 forgiuen
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 reason
                 ,
                 drawne
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 shewed
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 equitie
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 contained
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Sixe
                   dayes
                   shalt
                   thou
                   labour
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   all
                   thy
                   worke
                   :
                   but
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 This
                 appeareth
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 hard
                 law
                 ,
                 nor
                 burthensome
                 ,
                 but
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 all
                 may
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 six
                 daies
                 for
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 thinke
                 it
                 strange
                 or
                 straight
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 reserued
                 and
                 taken
                 vp
                 the
                 seuenth
                 day
                 to
                 himselfe
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 cōmanded
                 one
                 day
                 to
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 be
                 bestowed
                 in
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 glorious
                 profession
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 might
                 iustly
                 haue
                 challenged
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 reason
                 then
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 iustice
                 and
                 equitie
                 cannot
                 bu●
                 prouoke
                 our
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 forcibly
                 chargeth
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 disobedient
                 .
                 This
                 kind
                 of
                 argument
                 is
                 vsuall
                 in
                 the
                 
                 booke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Genes
                 ▪
                 3.
                 2.
                 3.
                 where
                 our
                 mother
                 Euah
                 frameth
                 this
                 reason
                 to
                 the
                 Serpent
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 had
                 she
                 stood
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 
                   Wee
                   eate
                   of
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   the
                   trees
                   of
                   the
                   garden
                   :
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   the
                   tree
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   the
                   garden
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   said
                   ,
                   Ye
                   shall
                   not
                   eate
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Wherein
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 commendeth
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 giuing
                 them
                 so
                 largely
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 trees
                 ,
                 excepted
                 onely
                 one
                 :
                 so
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 equitie
                 she
                 exaggerateth
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 if
                 hauing
                 so
                 boun●●full
                 an
                 vse
                 of
                 many
                 trees
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 tree
                 that
                 was
                 forbidden
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 reason
                 alleageth
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 to
                 restraine
                 his
                 Mistresse
                 of
                 her
                 lewd
                 and
                 loth
                 some
                 purpose
                 ,
                 Genes
                 39.
                 8
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   my
                   Maister
                   knoweth
                   not
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   with
                   m●
                   but
                   hath
                   committed
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   to
                   mine
                   hand
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   man
                   greater
                   in
                   his
                   house
                   then
                   I
                   :
                   ●●●ther
                   hath
                   hee
                   kept
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   thee
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   art
                   his
                   wise
                   :
                   how
                   then
                   can
                   I
                   d●
                   this
                   great
                   wickednes
                   ▪
                   &
                   c
                   ?
                
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 commendeth
                 his
                 Masters
                 liberalitie●
                 :
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 he
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 how
                 his
                 sinne
                 should
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 iustice
                 be
                 more
                 ●ainous
                 and
                 horrible
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 contenting
                 himselfe
                 with
                 his
                 Maisters
                 curtesie
                 ,
                 hee
                 should
                 intrude
                 himselfe
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 possession
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 from
                 hence
                 Iob
                 reproueth
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 sheweth
                 her
                 blasphemie
                 ,
                 Iob.
                 5.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   speakest
                
                 (
                 said
                 Iob
                 )
                 
                   like
                   a
                   foolish
                   woman
                   :
                   what
                   ?
                   shall
                   wee
                   receiue
                   good
                   at
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   receiue
                   euill
                   ?
                
                 Thus
                 by
                 the
                 square
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 proueth
                 her
                 offence
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 so
                 manie
                 blessings
                 ,
                 shee
                 could
                 not
                 away
                 once
                 to
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 witnesses
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 how
                 hainous
                 an
                 euill
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 contenting
                 out
                 selues
                 with
                 the
                 large
                 measure
                 of
                 sixe
                 dayes
                 trauaile
                 ;
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 bolde
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 inuade
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 seuenth
                 day
                 reserued
                 for
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 Lord
                 granteth
                 vs
                 sixe
                 dayes
                 for
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seuenth
                 day
                 for
                 our
                 soules
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 dayes
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 this
                 vse
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 day
                 must
                 be
                 wholly
                 seuered
                 from
                 other
                 for
                 that
                 vse
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 could
                 be
                 conueniēt
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 we
                 dwell
                 ,
                 twice
                 to
                 meete
                 euery
                 weeke
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 vsed
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 though
                 more
                 of
                 custome
                 and
                 
                 fashion
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 of
                 conscience
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 nothing
                 but
                 equall
                 .
                 For
                 looke
                 what
                 proportion
                 is
                 from
                 sixe
                 daies
                 to
                 the
                 seuenth
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 
                 from
                 nine
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 twelue
                 houres
                 to
                 the
                 tenth
                 :
                 whereby
                 the
                 tithe
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 may
                 be
                 affoorded
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 ▪
                 And
                 herein
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 sixe
                 daies
                 and
                 the
                 seuenth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 in
                 the
                 sixe
                 daies
                 be
                 vsed
                 at
                 such
                 seasons
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 wisedome
                 are
                 so
                 separated
                 and
                 diuided
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 hinderance
                 of
                 our
                 lawfull
                 and
                 necessarie
                 callings
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 vp
                 the
                 principall
                 ,
                 but
                 shrede●
                 and
                 ouerplus
                 of
                 our
                 vocation
                 :
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 seuenth
                 day
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 separation
                 from
                 other
                 daies
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 we
                 did
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 weeke
                 ,
                 or
                 working
                 daies
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 doe
                 in
                 whole
                 on
                 the
                 seuenth
                 and
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 equitie
                 of
                 twice
                 meeting
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 conuenient
                 for
                 Cities
                 and
                 populous
                 townes
                 ,
                 where
                 many
                 dwell
                 together
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 and
                 situations
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 distance
                 of
                 place
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 congregation
                 so
                 dwelling
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 Heere
                 our
                 common
                 distinction
                 of
                 calling
                 the
                 weeke
                 daies
                 working
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 
                 daies
                 holy
                 daies
                 ,
                 taketh
                 away
                 their
                 friuolous
                 assertion
                 ,
                 who
                 thinke
                 that
                 euery
                 day
                 should
                 be
                 our
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 confound
                 and
                 shuffle
                 together
                 our
                 working
                 daies
                 and
                 resting
                 daies
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 permission
                 of
                 the
                 sixe
                 daies
                 appertaine
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 also
                 cōmanded
                 to
                 vs
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 those
                 things
                 be
                 permitted
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 cōcerne
                 our
                 calling
                 ;
                 are
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 those
                 things
                 commāded
                 ,
                 which
                 respect
                 our
                 sanctification
                 ?
                 Wherfore
                 if
                 any
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 commandement
                 is
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 say
                 the
                 permission
                 is
                 ceremoniall
                 ?
                 For
                 who
                 so
                 affirmeth
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 may
                 affirme
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 but
                 both
                 falsely
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 admit
                 these
                 daies
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 restrained
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 some
                 speciall
                 causes
                 ,
                 we
                 affirm
                 this
                 restraining
                 must
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 continuall
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 the
                 exceptions
                 should
                 cease
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 exceptions
                 themselues
                 should
                 cease
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 :
                 what
                 will
                 you
                 not
                 allow
                 some
                 day
                 of
                 rest
                 for
                 humbling
                 &
                 fasting
                 ,
                 or
                 allowing
                 some
                 daies
                 for
                 humbling
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 not
                 allow
                 one
                 also
                 for
                 thanksgiuing
                 &
                 reioycing
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 concerning
                 fasting
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 day
                 appointed
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 commandement
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 laid
                 vpon
                 vs
                 the
                 neede
                 of
                 the
                 remedie
                 :
                 so
                 hath
                 he
                 also
                 commanded
                 vs
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 remedie
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 make
                 our
                 daies
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 vsed
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 as
                 a
                 day
                 to
                 remēber
                 with
                 thanksgiuing
                 their
                 creation
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 vse
                 that
                 day
                 for
                 a
                 thankful
                 remembrance
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 it
                 we
                 may
                 meditate
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 benefits
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 natiuitie
                 ,
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 passion
                 ,
                 resurrection
                 &
                 ascension
                 ,
                 hath
                 purchased
                 for
                 vs.
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 obiect
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 too
                 niggardly
                 and
                 sparingly
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 extraordinarie
                 in
                 mercie
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 extraordinarie
                 in
                 thankesgiuing
                 :
                 I
                 graunt
                 that
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 may
                 for
                 necessarie
                 occasion
                 ,
                 in
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 alter
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 appoint
                 some
                 seasons
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 not
                 as
                 perpetuall
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 sixe
                 daies
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 taught
                 before
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 chiefely
                 labour
                 in
                 our
                 callings
                 ,
                 and
                 bestow
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 time
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 worship
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 we
                 must
                 chiefely
                 waite
                 on
                 God
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 bestow
                 no
                 time
                 on
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 no
                 lesse
                 charged
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 are
                 *
                 permitted
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 daies
                 to
                 follow
                 our
                 ordinarie
                 callings
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 proceede
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 reason
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Law-giuer
                 ,
                 or
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 commandements
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 thus
                 followeth
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 20
                 vers
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   But
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   is
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 argument
                 we
                 knowe
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 seuerely
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 precepts
                 
                 going
                 before
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 it
                 goeth
                 before
                 the
                 commandement
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 it
                 commeth
                 after
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 neerely
                 adioyned
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Lords
                   Sabbath
                
                 :
                 which
                 proueth
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 wholly
                 spent
                 vpon
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Now
                 were
                 it
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 should
                 followe
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 nine
                 commandements
                 ,
                 seeing
                 ,
                 (
                 Deutr.
                 4.
                 13.
                 )
                 Moses
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 couenant
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 commaunded
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 were
                 tenne
                 commaundements
                 :
                 where
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 setteth
                 downe
                 this
                 computation
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 be
                 
                 also
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 neuerthelesse
                 we
                 must
                 wisely
                 distinguish
                 betweene
                 
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 commandements
                 were
                 immediately
                 giuen
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 were
                 giuen
                 immediately
                 to
                 Moses
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 but
                 mediately
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 by
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Deutero
                 .
                 5.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   These
                   words
                   the
                   Lord
                   spake
                   vnto
                   all
                   your
                   multitude
                   in
                   the
                   mount
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   the
                   clouds
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   darknesse
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   voyce
                   ,
                   and
                   added
                   no
                   more
                   thereto
                
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 tenne
                 commaundements
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 repeated
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 published
                 ,
                 generally
                 to
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 are
                 prepetuall
                 to
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 nations
                 and
                 languages
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 The
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 vniuersall
                 ,
                 but
                 beginning
                 with
                 the
                 Iewes
                 they
                 ended
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 neither
                 were
                 they
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 comming
                 were
                 abrogated
                 .
                 This
                 difference
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 plainely
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 Deutero
                 .
                 4.
                 13.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   Lord
                   declared
                   vnto
                   you
                   his
                   couenant
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   commaunded
                   you
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   tenne
                   Commaundements
                   ,
                   and
                   wrote
                   them
                   vpon
                   two
                   tables
                   of
                   stone
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   commaunded
                   me
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   teach
                   you
                   ordinances
                   and
                   lawes
                   ,
                   which
                   yee
                   should
                   obserue
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   whither
                   ye
                   goe
                   to
                   possesse
                   it
                   .
                
                 Where
                 Moses
                 maketh
                 a
                 flat
                 difference
                 of
                 those
                 lawes
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 gaue
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 which
                 were
                 giuen
                 by
                 his
                 ministerie
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 word
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 are
                 signified
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 affirme
                 ,
                 those
                 lawes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Iewes
                 did
                 differ
                 from
                 other
                 people
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 Moses
                 was
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 giuen
                 but
                 vnto
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 lasted
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 morall
                 law
                 which
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 vertue
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 did
                 giue
                 it
                 forth
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 we
                 answere
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 in
                 defending
                 against
                 them
                 the
                 second
                 precept
                 as
                 morall
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ceremoniall
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 likewise
                 stand
                 against
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 looke
                 what
                 straying
                 and
                 vnstaied
                 mindes
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Iewes
                 concerning
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 also
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 by
                 nature
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 helpes
                 soeuer
                 they
                 needed
                 therein
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 their
                 creation
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 viewing
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 or
                 sacrificing
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 are
                 as
                 needfull
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 helpe
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 sacrifices
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 neede
                 a
                 perfect
                 rule
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 to
                 preserue
                 vs
                 from
                 idolatrie
                 and
                 heresie
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 seeing
                 we
                 haue
                 as
                 great
                 neede
                 of
                 a
                 solemne
                 time
                 for
                 
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 may
                 giue
                 our selues
                 wholly
                 to
                 hearing
                 ,
                 praying
                 ,
                 and
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 for
                 their
                 worship
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 as
                 great
                 distractions
                 of
                 minde
                 in
                 our
                 callings
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 with
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 finite
                 nature
                 ,
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 doe
                 infinite
                 things
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 requisite
                 for
                 vs
                 as
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 lawe
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 worship
                 :
                 wherein
                 laying
                 aside
                 our
                 ordinarie
                 workes
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 chiefely
                 and
                 principally
                 wholly
                 giue
                 our selues
                 to
                 those
                 exercises
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 which
                 onely
                 in
                 part
                 we
                 did
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 more
                 freely
                 espie
                 our
                 sinnes
                 past
                 ,
                 eschue
                 our
                 sinnes
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthen
                 our selues
                 against
                 the
                 sinnes
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 shut
                 vp
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 we
                 affirme
                 against
                 the
                 wicked
                 heretikes
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 stand
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 corporall
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 meate
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 apparell
                 ,
                 and
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 continuing
                 of
                 our
                 corporall
                 estate
                 :
                 so
                 long
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 neede
                 the
                 spirituall
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 prayer
                 for
                 the
                 continuing
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ceremoniall
                 for
                 these
                 considerations
                 to
                 vse
                 these
                 meanes
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 morall
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 time
                 commaunded
                 and
                 obserued
                 ,
                 wherein
                 these
                 things
                 should
                 be
                 practised
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 remaineth
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 &
                 last
                 reason
                 ,
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 God
                 
                 his
                 owne
                 example
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   For
                   in
                   sixe
                   daies
                   the
                   Lord
                   made
                   the
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   the
                   sea
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   in
                   them
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   rested
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   :
                   therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   blessed
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   and
                   hallowed
                   it
                   .
                
                 Wherein
                 we
                 haue
                 thus
                 much
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 the
                 creatures
                 in
                 sixe
                 daies
                 :
                 so
                 wee
                 in
                 sixe
                 should
                 haue
                 a
                 naturall
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 put
                 a
                 part
                 the
                 seuenth
                 day
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 peculiar
                 blessing
                 giuen
                 to
                 his
                 worship
                 appointed
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 also
                 setting
                 this
                 day
                 apart
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 workes
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 should
                 wholly
                 and
                 onely
                 consecrate
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 sixe
                 daies
                 :
                 so
                 wee
                 may
                 vse
                 them
                 sixe
                 daies
                 ,
                 as
                 Adam
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 rested
                 from
                 his
                 workes
                 of
                 creation
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 from
                 his
                 worke
                 of
                 prouidence
                 and
                 administration
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 
                 set
                 a
                 part
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 speciall
                 blessing
                 and
                 speciall
                 benediction
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 promise
                 and
                 institution
                 .
                 Why
                 did
                 the
                 Lord
                 this
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 
                 father
                 ?
                 he
                 beheld
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 euery
                 day
                 ?
                 We
                 must
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gaue
                 a
                 speciall
                 blessing
                 aboue
                 the
                 other
                 daies
                 ,
                 vnto
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 Now
                 therefore
                 admit
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 graunt
                 this
                 much
                 to
                 an
                 heretike
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 perfect
                 as
                 Adam
                 in
                 his
                 innocencie
                 :
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 manifest
                 heresie
                 )
                 yet
                 they
                 must
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 vse
                 whereof
                 they
                 deny
                 )
                 seeing
                 Adam
                 had
                 neede
                 of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 being
                 yet
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
                 We
                 therefore
                 oppose
                 thus
                 much
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 neede
                 of
                 corporall
                 helpes
                 ,
                 by
                 calling
                 for
                 meate
                 ,
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 apparell
                 :
                 so
                 long
                 their
                 soules
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 spirituall
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 soules
                 must
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 preserued
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 bodies
                 nourished
                 .
                 Our
                 first
                 father
                 then
                 had
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 distraction
                 he
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 kingdome
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 more
                 freely
                 he
                 might
                 giue
                 himselfe
                 to
                 meditation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 glorifie
                 God
                 in
                 sixe
                 daies
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 heretikes
                 then
                 denie
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 prayer
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 new
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 hope
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 keepe
                 a
                 continuall
                 Sabbath
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 haue
                 ,
                 was
                 before
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 ,
                 since
                 sinne
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 haue
                 much
                 more
                 neede
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 needfull
                 to
                 continue
                 Adam
                 in
                 innocencie
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 as
                 needfull
                 to
                 recouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 continue
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 recouerie
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 then
                 hauing
                 sanctified
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 owne
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 :
                 How
                 ?
                 is
                 God
                 better
                 serued
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 than
                 on
                 any
                 other
                 
                 day
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 put
                 religon
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 we
                 are
                 freer
                 from
                 distractions
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 at
                 more
                 libertie
                 to
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 sixe
                 daies
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 our
                 ordinarie
                 and
                 lawfull
                 calling
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 we
                 put
                 on
                 holinesse
                 in
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 in
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 all
                 inward
                 grace
                 to
                 proceede
                 from
                 God
                 his
                 blessing
                 and
                 institution
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 promise
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 day
                 a
                 greater
                 blessing
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 owne
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 of
                 a
                 blessing
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 denie
                 not
                 a
                 blessing
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 on
                 priuate
                 prayer
                 ,
                 reading
                 and
                 conference
                 ,
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 greater
                 blessing
                 to
                 be
                 due
                 
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 owne
                 promise
                 ,
                 to
                 these
                 exercises
                 publike
                 in
                 cōparison
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 so
                 wee
                 denie
                 not
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 vpon
                 those
                 houres
                 redeemed
                 from
                 our
                 outward
                 callings
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 but
                 confesse
                 a
                 more
                 speciall
                 blessing
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 that
                 whole
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 taken
                 vp
                 to
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 promise
                 sake
                 vnto
                 all
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 with
                 simple
                 hearts
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 holy
                 commaundement
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 hauing
                 gone
                 through
                 these
                 reasons
                 ,
                 which
                 proue
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 morall
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 commaundement
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 nine
                 :
                 before
                 we
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 cōuenient
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 such
                 reasons
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 men
                 bring
                 to
                 preludice
                 the
                 trueth
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 alreadie
                 spoken
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 by
                 God
                 his
                 grace
                 we
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 reasons
                 against
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 may
                 briefely
                 be
                 reduced
                 into
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 drawne
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 expresse
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 some
                 consequence
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 The
                 arguments
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 olde
                 Testament
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 :
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 olde
                 ,
                 are
                 taken
                 either
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 much
                 a
                 doe
                 about
                 that
                 
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 31.
                 13.
                 14.
                 15.
                 16.
                 17.
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 faith
                 this
                 vnto
                 
                   Moses
                   :
                   Speake
                   thou
                   vnto
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   Notwithstanding
                   keepe
                   ye
                   my
                   Sabbaths
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   betweene
                   me
                   and
                   you
                   in
                   your
                   generations
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   know
                   that
                   I
                   the
                   Lord
                   doe
                   sanctifie
                   you
                   ,
                   Ye
                   shall
                   therefore
                   keepe
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   holy
                   vnto
                   you
                   :
                   he
                   that
                   defileth
                   it
                   ,
                   shall
                   die
                   the
                   death
                   :
                   therefore
                   whosoeuer
                   worketh
                   therein
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   person
                   shall
                   be
                   euen
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   among
                   his
                   people
                   .
                   Sixe
                   daies
                   shall
                   men
                   worke
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   is
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   rest
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   whosoeuer
                   doth
                   any
                   worke
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   ,
                   shall
                   die
                   the
                   death
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   shall
                   keepe
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   obserue
                   the
                   rest
                   throughout
                   their
                   generations
                   for
                   an
                   euerlasting
                   couenant
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   betweene
                   me
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   for
                   euer
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   sixe
                   daies
                   the
                   Lord
                   made
                   the
                   heauen
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   hee
                   ceased
                   and
                   rested
                   .
                
                 Out
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 they
                 snatch
                 these
                 three
                 reasons
                 .
                 First
                 they
                 triumph
                 before
                 the
                 conquest
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 figure
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 called
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 as
                 also
                 Ezech.
                 20.
                 12
                 ▪
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 :
                 howbeit
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 figure
                 or
                 shadowe
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 euery
                 figure
                 and
                 shadowe
                 be
                 a
                 signe
                 ;
                 yet
                 euery
                 signe
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 figure
                 or
                 shadow
                 .
                 A
                 figure
                 foresheweth
                 a
                 trueth
                 afterwards
                 to
                 be
                 reuealed
                 :
                 a
                 shadow
                 betokeneth
                 
                 a
                 bodie
                 hereafter
                 to
                 be
                 exhibited
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 signe
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 sometimes
                 signifie
                 a
                 thing
                 afterwards
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 for
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 doth
                 sometimes
                 assure
                 vs
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 alreadie
                 performed
                 .
                 The
                 figure
                 ceaseth
                 when
                 the
                 trueth
                 commeth
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 shadow
                 when
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 present
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 signe
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 may
                 be
                 ioyned
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 serue
                 for
                 a
                 present
                 vse
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 they
                 gather
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 16.
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 chapter
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   shall
                   keepe
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   obserue
                   the
                   rest
                   through
                   their
                   generations
                   for
                   an
                   euerlasting
                   couenant
                   :
                
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 his
                 couenant
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 vntill
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ceremoniall
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 lawe
                 admitteth
                 this
                 phrase
                 of
                 speech
                 sundrie
                 times
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 
                   for
                   euer
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 vntill
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 al
                 things
                 ,
                 are
                 fulfilled
                 .
                 
                   But
                   we
                   must
                   obserue
                   this
                   general
                   rule
                   as
                   our
                   guide
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   will
                   know
                   what
                   figures
                   and
                   ceremonies
                   end
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   morall
                   precepts
                   belong
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   When
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   vrged
                   to
                   the
                   Iewes
                   :
                   and
                   hath
                   a
                   peculiar
                   reason
                   made
                   properly
                   to
                   the
                   Iewe
                   ,
                   and
                   appertaineth
                   nothing
                   to
                   the
                   Christian
                   ;
                   then
                   as
                   it
                   begunne
                   with
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   it
                   ceased
                   with
                   the
                   Iewes
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   vrged
                   is
                   not
                   peculiar
                   to
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   belongeth
                   to
                   the
                   Christians
                   ;
                   then
                   the
                   thing
                   commanded
                   
                   is
                   not
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   Iew
                   ,
                   but
                   common
                   to
                   the
                   Iew
                   and
                   Gentile
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   let
                   vs
                   square
                   out
                   the
                   reason
                   by
                   the
                   line
                   of
                   this
                   generall
                   rule
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   here
                   added
                   ,
                   v.
                   17.
                   
                   
                     For
                     in
                     six
                     daies
                     the
                     Lord
                     made
                     the
                     heauen
                     and
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     seuenth
                     day
                     he
                     ceased
                     and
                     rested
                     .
                  
                
                 Where
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 obserue
                 the
                 rest
                 for
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 couenant
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 graunted
                 it
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
                 but
                 seeing
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   rested
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ▪
                 common
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 posteritie
                 of
                 Abraham
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 posteritie
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 the
                 commaundement
                 must
                 be
                 granted
                 generall
                 both
                 to
                 Iew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 instruction
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 to
                 labour
                 six
                 daies
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 the
                 heauen
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cease
                 from
                 labour
                 the
                 seuenth
                 day
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 Lord
                 rested
                 .
                 The
                 plaine
                 sense
                 then
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 briefly
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 say
                 :
                 I
                 made
                 this
                 law
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 I
                 made
                 it
                 to
                 Adam
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 all
                 generations
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 endure
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 posteritie
                 from
                 generation
                 to
                 generation
                 :
                 I
                 made
                 this
                 law
                 to
                 ease
                 my selfe
                 after
                 my
                 great
                 paines
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 creating
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 sixe
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 keepe
                 it
                 to
                 ease
                 your
                 mindes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 fraught
                 with
                 many
                 distractions
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 your
                 ordinarie
                 callings
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 .
                 Neither
                 would
                 I
                 haue
                 any
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 had
                 neede
                 of
                 any
                 refreshing
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 infinite
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 distractions
                 or
                 wearines
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 refreshed
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 view
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 he
                 commendeth
                 his
                 loue
                 to
                 vs
                 ward
                 ,
                 in
                 shewing
                 rather
                 what
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 alacritie
                 and
                 diligence
                 should
                 we
                 vse
                 in
                 our
                 callings
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 glad
                 when
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 commeth
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 it
                 we
                 shall
                 recouer
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 ease
                 our
                 mindes
                 of
                 those
                 distractions
                 ,
                 which
                 burthen
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 outward
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 refresh
                 our selues
                 with
                 spirituall
                 pleasures
                 in
                 the
                 pure
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thankefull
                 beholding
                 of
                 his
                 workes
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 how
                 these
                 reasons
                 make
                 rather
                 flatly
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 than
                 against
                 vs.
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 their
                 proofes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 prescript
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 :
                 now
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 what
                 they
                 alleage
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 reasons
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 be
                 taken
                 either
                 out
                 of
                 Esay
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 Ezechiel
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 
                 Esay
                 they
                 vse
                 these
                 places
                 ,
                 Esai
                 .
                 56.
                 1.
                 2.
                 and
                 58.
                 13.
                 14.
                 and
                 66.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 wordes
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 chap.
                 56.
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 2
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   keepe
                   iudgement
                   and
                   doe
                   iustice
                   :
                   for
                   my
                   saluation
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   righteousnesse
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   reuealed
                   .
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   doth
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   which
                   laieth
                   hold
                   on
                   it
                   :
                   he
                   that
                   keepeth
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   and
                   polluteth
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   keepeth
                   his
                   hand
                   from
                   doing
                   any
                   euill
                   .
                
                 See
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 commended
                 
                 as
                 a
                 resting
                 from
                 sinne
                 .
                 I
                 denie
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 controuersie
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 so
                 call
                 on
                 his
                 people
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 for
                 keeping
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 crieth
                 so
                 much
                 against
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 especiall
                 meanes
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 worship
                 and
                 their
                 saluation
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 contemned
                 ,
                 they
                 contemned
                 God
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 welfare
                 ?
                 And
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 horrible
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 holie
                 schoole
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 learned
                 both
                 their
                 religion
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 duties
                 to
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 they
                 gaue
                 a
                 manifest
                 token
                 of
                 carelesnesse
                 in
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 worthily
                 threatned
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 .
                 And
                 concerning
                 the
                 pure
                 interpretation
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   keeping
                   the
                   Sabbath
                
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 table
                 ;
                 
                 by
                 
                   keeping
                   their
                   hands
                   from
                   doing
                   any
                   euill
                   ,
                
                 is
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 table
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 chiefly
                 vrged
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 keepe
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 nourish
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 duties
                 to
                 their
                 brethren
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 here
                 ioyned
                 with
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 verses
                 following
                 :
                 
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 ceremonie
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 sound
                 argument
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 morall
                 law
                 ,
                 which
                 teacheth
                 the
                 common
                 duties
                 of
                 all
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 wherein
                 be
                 also
                 
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 describe
                 the
                 duties
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
                 whereupon
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 morall
                 law
                 is
                 ceremoniall
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 these
                 ceremonies
                 containe
                 
                 not
                 only
                 certaine
                 truths
                 of
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 accomplished
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 other
                 meanes
                 which
                 should
                 succeed
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 onely
                 contained
                 truths
                 of
                 spirituall
                 things
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 affirme
                 :
                 but
                 seeing
                 they
                 haue
                 also
                 in
                 them
                 such
                 meanes
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 yet
                 more
                 effectually
                 are
                 afterward
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 reason
                 against
                 them
                 thus
                 :
                 that
                 ,
                 albeit
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 haue
                 our
                 sacrifices
                 and
                 meanes
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 succeeding
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 Priests
                 to
                 offer
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 slaine
                 sacrifices
                 as
                 the
                 Priests
                 did
                 offer
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 yet
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 cut
                 vp
                 mens
                 consciences
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 mens
                 hearts
                 are
                 made
                 manifest
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   By
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   and
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   which
                   being
                   mightie
                   in
                   operation
                   ,
                   and
                   sharper
                   than
                   a
                   two
                   edged
                   sword
                   ,
                   entreth
                   thorough
                   ,
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   diuiding
                   asunder
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   and
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   ioynts
                   and
                   the
                   marrow
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   a
                   discerner
                   of
                   the
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   and
                   intents
                   of
                   the
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 Heb.
                 4.
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 whereby
                 Christ
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 freshly
                 crucified
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 profitably
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 beside
                 the
                 describing
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 effectually
                 preached
                 .
                 And
                 certainely
                 we
                 may
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 dumbe
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 blinde
                 Papists
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 glorious
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 preaching
                 ceased
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 administred
                 in
                 any
                 power
                 and
                 sinceritie
                 ,
                 there
                 doubtlesse
                 
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 striketh
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 bringeth
                 vs
                 to
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Herein
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 Iewes
                 and
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 represented
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 that
                 their
                 sinnes
                 in
                 him
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 being
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 we
                 manifestly
                 in
                 our
                 sacrifices
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 alreadie
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 are
                 fully
                 pardoned
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 forenamed
                 sacrifices
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 thanksgiuing
                 :
                 whereof
                 the
                 Prophet
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 Psalme
                 .
                 141.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   my
                   prayer
                   be
                   directed
                   in
                   thy
                   sight
                   as
                   incense
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   lifting
                   vp
                   of
                   mine
                   hands
                   as
                   an
                   euening
                   sacrifice
                   .
                
                 As
                 also
                 Psalme
                 119.
                 part
                 .
                 14.
                 vers
                 .
                 108.
                 
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   beseech
                   ,
                   thee
                   accept
                   the
                   free
                   offerings
                   of
                   my
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   me
                   thy
                   iudgements
                   .
                
                 Of
                 these
                 sacrifices
                 is
                 mention
                 ,
                 Malac.
                 1.
                 
                 Hose
                 .
                 14.
                 2.
                 
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 15.
                 
                 Now
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 Esai
                 .
                 56.
                 7.
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   his
                   house
                   of
                   prayer
                   :
                
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 represented
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 ceremoniall
                 :
                 yet
                 I
                 also
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 this
                 common
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 meane
                 to
                 worship
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 the
                 Lord
                 commaundeth
                 and
                 commendeth
                 holie
                 
                 assemblies
                 euen
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 be
                 as
                 needfull
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 now
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 nor
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 goe
                 vp
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 worship
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
                 yet
                 besides
                 our
                 priuate
                 houses
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 may
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 neede
                 of
                 one
                 publike
                 and
                 common
                 place
                 to
                 meete
                 in
                 :
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 Gospel
                 hath
                 made
                 this
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 shall
                 be
                 gathered
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 is
                 commended
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 mette
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 their
                 seuerall
                 houses
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Acts.
                 2.
                 46.
                 
                 
                   They
                   continued
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   :
                
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 &c
                 were
                 vsed
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 we
                 now
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 offerings
                 ,
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 which
                 the
                 Iewes
                 had
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 haue
                 these
                 things
                 more
                 effectually
                 than
                 they
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 their
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 ,
                 Esay
                 .
                 58.
                 13.
                 be
                 these
                 :
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   turne
                   away
                   thy
                   foote
                   from
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   from
                   doing
                   thy
                   will
                   on
                   mine
                
                 
                 
                   holy
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   a
                   delight
                   ,
                   to
                   consecrate
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   glorious
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   shalt
                   honour
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   doing
                   thine
                   owne
                   waies
                   ,
                   nor
                   seeking
                   thine
                   owne
                   will
                   ,
                   nor
                   speaking
                   a
                   vaine
                   word
                   :
                
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   shalt
                   thou
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   cause
                   thee
                   to
                   mount
                   vpon
                   the
                   high
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   &c.
                
                 This
                 is
                 spoken
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 as
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 properly
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 their
                 estate
                 in
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 profitablie
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 but
                 euident
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 properly
                 it
                 was
                 spoken
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 the
                 Prophet
                 sharply
                 reprehendeth
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 kept
                 not
                 their
                 fastings
                 and
                 holy
                 daies
                 aright
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 sticke
                 to
                 complaine
                 among
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 fasted
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 humbled
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 vsed
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 their
                 fathers
                 before
                 them
                 had
                 done
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 felt
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 effects
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 fathers
                 did
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 Prophet
                 answereth
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 :
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 fast
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 therewithall
                 yee
                 lie
                 and
                 liue
                 still
                 in
                 your
                 sinnes
                 :
                 yee
                 fast
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 repentance
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 are
                 yee
                 from
                 true
                 forsaking
                 of
                 your
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 your
                 fasting
                 daies
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 like
                 hypocrites
                 ye
                 vse
                 the
                 outward
                 action
                 ,
                 ye
                 exercise
                 crueltie
                 ,
                 oppression
                 ,
                 debate
                 and
                 strife
                 :
                 and
                 doe
                 ye
                 looke
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 holy
                 hypocrisie
                 should
                 be
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 me
                 ?
                 No
                 :
                 If
                 ye
                 will
                 please
                 me
                 with
                 your
                 fasting
                 ,
                 repent
                 ye
                 of
                 your
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 shew
                 foorth
                 your
                 sorrow
                 by
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 in
                 exercising
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 mercie
                 and
                 compassion
                 :
                 which
                 things
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 behold
                 in
                 you
                 with
                 an
                 vpright
                 heart
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 accept
                 your
                 offering
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 pleased
                 with
                 your
                 fasting
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 looke
                 vpon
                 your
                 holidaies
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 ye
                 vse
                 them
                 but
                 vpon
                 custome
                 &
                 in
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 vnprofitable
                 for
                 my
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 saluation
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 vntill
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 ye
                 endeuour
                 a
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 holie
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 concerning
                 the
                 pure
                 honouring
                 of
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 furthering
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 saluation
                 .
                 Behold
                 here
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 than
                 which
                 they
                 can
                 affirme
                 nothing
                 more
                 contrarie
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 For
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 abrogating
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 establishing
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 celebrating
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 sharpe
                 reprehending
                 of
                 their
                 corrupt
                 and
                 present
                 estate
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 speaketh
                 against
                 their
                 corrupt
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 taxeth
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 hypocritical
                 fasting
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 haue
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 to
                 be
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 must
                 they
                 driue
                 fasting
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 doores
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 earnest
                 ,
                 and
                 telling
                 them
                 that
                 their
                 fasts
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 sheweth
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 fasting
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 see
                 ,
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 cease
                 from
                 sinne
                 in
                 our
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 
                 must
                 keepe
                 .
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 keepe
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 because
                 where
                 the
                 meanes
                 are
                 vsed
                 without
                 any
                 effect
                 or
                 fruite
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 meanes
                 are
                 nothing
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 rather
                 vrgeth
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 effects
                 and
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 with
                 fruite
                 ,
                 then
                 disanulleth
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 vsuall
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 effect
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruite
                 for
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 Iam.
                 1.
                 27.
                 
                 
                   Pure
                   religion
                   and
                   vndefiled
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   visit
                   the
                   fatherlesse
                   and
                   widowes
                   in
                   their
                   aduersitie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   keepe
                   himselfe
                   vnspotted
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Which
                 briefely
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 true
                 religion
                 ,
                 when
                 faith
                 doth
                 purely
                 shew
                 it selfe
                 in
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 loue
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Ioh
                 6.
                 47.
                 48.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   hath
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   :
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 Where
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 drinking
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 without
                 the
                 effect
                 is
                 hypocrisie
                 :
                 as
                 
                 
                 also
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 effect
                 without
                 vsing
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 is
                 foolish
                 presumption
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 
                 we
                 affirme
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 fasting
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 an
                 outward
                 meane
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 value
                 ,
                 being
                 separated
                 from
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 the
                 issue
                 and
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 ,
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 also
                 shew
                 our selues
                 mercifull
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 the
                 Lord
                 taketh
                 not
                 here
                 away
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 sheweth
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 fruitlesse
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 that
                 rather
                 he
                 goeth
                 about
                 to
                 informe
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 The
                 meaning
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 bare
                 ceremonie
                 of
                 thy
                 holie
                 daies
                 ,
                 but
                 wilt
                 do
                 thy
                 holy
                 seruice
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 to
                 thy
                 brethren
                 :
                 then
                 shalt
                 thou
                 shew
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 take
                 true
                 pleasure
                 in
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 worship
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 must
                 learne
                 so
                 to
                 delight
                 our selues
                 with
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 we
                 can
                 but
                 i●part
                 giue
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 weeke
                 daies
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 greatly
                 reioyce
                 when
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 commeth
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ●●
                 Amos
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 Amos
                 8.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   When
                   will
                   the
                   new
                   moneth
                   be
                   gone
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   ●●●●
                   corne
                   ?
                   and
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   let
                   forth
                   wheate
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   the
                   Ephah
                   small
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   shek●●
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   falsifie
                   the
                   weights
                   by
                   d●●●it
                   ?
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 abrogating
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 pure
                 celebrating
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 which
                 appeareth
                 by
                 effect
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 draweth
                 vs
                 neerer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 vs
                 to
                 take
                 greater
                 pleasure
                 in
                 his
                 waies
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 remaineth
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Esai
                 .
                 66.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   And
                   from
                   moneth
                   to
                   moneth
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Sabbath
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   Sabbath
                   shall
                   all
                   flesh
                   come
                   to
                   worship
                   before
                   me
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 from
                 Sabbath
                 to
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 behold
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 here
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 a
                 continuall
                 Sabbath
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 euery
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 prescript
                 day
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 weeke
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 most
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 containeth
                 a
                 manifest
                 absurditie
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 euery
                 day
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 in
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 are
                 commaunded
                 to
                 doe
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 worke
                 ;
                 when
                 should
                 we
                 trauell
                 in
                 our
                 ordinarie
                 callings
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 permitted
                 vs
                 sixe
                 daies
                 ?
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 sixe
                 daies
                 of
                 our
                 ordinarie
                 callings
                 should
                 be
                 pulled
                 away
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 follow
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 worship
                 God
                 sufficiently
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 becommeth
                 the
                 holy
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 doe
                 our
                 ordinary
                 workes
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 they
                 suspect
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 want
                 of
                 wisedome
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 looke
                 narrowly
                 into
                 these
                 mens
                 liues
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 whilest
                 they
                 crie
                 out
                 to
                 keepe
                 euery
                 day
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 they
                 in
                 trueth
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 obserue
                 no
                 Sabbath
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 there
                 needeth
                 one
                 particular
                 day
                 wholy
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dearest
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 vpon
                 the
                 other
                 daies
                 redeeme
                 time
                 to
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 earnestly
                 desire
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 concerning
                 the
                 place
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 seeme
                 much
                 to
                 misconstrue
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 simply
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 comparison
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ.
                 In
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 comparison
                 it
                 is
                 vnderstood
                 thus
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 not
                 content
                 themselues
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 sixe
                 daies
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 haue
                 holy
                 assemblies
                 and
                 Christian
                 meetings
                 :
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 now
                 should
                 doe
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 ordinarie
                 calling
                 ,
                 hereafter
                 they
                 should
                 doe
                 it
                 both
                 continually
                 and
                 perfectly
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 was
                 performed
                 euen
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 obserued
                 one
                 solemne
                 day
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 they
                 their
                 godly
                 assemblies
                 for
                 holy
                 exercises
                 on
                 other
                 daies
                 also
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 loue
                 pretends
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 by
                 rising
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 here
                 sit
                 in
                 heauenly
                 places
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 scriptures
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 begining
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 glorie
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 we
                 possesse
                 but
                 in
                 hope
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 perfectly
                 we
                 shall
                 enioy
                 .
                 We
                 be
                 here
                 admitted
                 but
                 into
                 the
                 entrie
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 we
                 here
                 take
                 vp
                 our
                 hold
                 ,
                 we
                 receiue
                 our
                 deedes
                 ,
                 our
                 lease
                 and
                 euidence
                 are
                 giuen
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 to
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 hereafter
                 we
                 shal
                 haue
                 the
                 full
                 fruition
                 &
                 perfect
                 possession
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 another
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 ,
                 Ierem.
                 31.
                 33.
                 34.
                 
                 
                   This
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   couenant
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   make
                   with
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                   After
                   those
                   daies
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   law
                   in
                   their
                   inward
                   parts
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 34.
                 
                 
                   And
                   they
                   shall
                   teach
                   no
                   more
                   euery
                   man
                   his
                   neighbour
                   and
                   euery
                   man
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   all
                   know
                   me
                   from
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   greatest
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Where
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 full
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 our
                 glorie
                 and
                 knowledge
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 yet
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 begun
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 finished
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 perfectly
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 now
                 we
                 know
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 mirrour
                 .
                 For
                 euery
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Hebr.
                 5.
                 12.
                 concerning
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 through
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 calling
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 placed
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 that
                 place
                 reacheth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 be
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 knowledge
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 greater
                 measure
                 in
                 some
                 :
                 so
                 our
                 Prophet
                 meaneth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 day
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Christians
                 in
                 euery
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 weeke
                 should
                 prouide
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 ,
                 though
                 more
                 fully
                 and
                 more
                 solemnely
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 comparison
                 ,
                 that
                 Christians
                 should
                 not
                 satisfie
                 themselues
                 concerning
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 calling
                 would
                 permit
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   should
                   worship
                   from
                   Sabbath
                   to
                   Sabbath
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 answere
                 :
                 to
                 proue
                 against
                 the
                 maintainers
                 of
                 a
                 continuall
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 triumphant
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 militant
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 easily
                 appeare
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 diligently
                 what
                 goeth
                 before
                 ,
                 &
                 what
                 commeth
                 after
                 :
                 which
                 
                 rule
                 is
                 worthilie
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 in
                 sifting
                 out
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 the
                 verse
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 heauens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 new
                 earth
                 :
                 whereby
                 he
                 meaneth
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 appearing
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 second
                 comming
                 in
                 glorie
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 13.
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 repeateth
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   looke
                   for
                   new
                   he●uens
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   new
                   earth
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   promise
                   ,
                   wherein
                   dwelleth
                   righteousnesse
                   :
                
                 Surely
                 if
                 the
                 Prophet
                 had
                 meant
                 this
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 comming
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 like
                 it
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 flourishing
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 glorious
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 his
                 owne
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   looke
                   for
                   new
                   heauens
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 In
                 the
                 verse
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 worme
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 quenched
                 :
                 which
                 vndoubtedly
                 is
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 hels
                 ,
                 whereinto
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 iudgement
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 Mark.
                 9.
                 43.
                 44.
                 where
                 he
                 maketh
                 mention
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   the
                   worme
                   dyeth
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fire
                   neuer
                   goeth
                   out
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 by
                 the
                 premises
                 and
                 sequele
                 ,
                 we
                 conclude
                 with
                 the
                 learned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 here
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 their
                 continuall
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 deuise
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 braine
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 reasons
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 proue
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 prescript
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 olde
                 Testament
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 alleadged
                 out
                 of
                 Ezechiel
                 chap.
                 20.
                 it
                 is
                 alreadie
                 answered
                 sufficiently
                 in
                 confuting
                 their
                 first
                 reason
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 drawne
                 out
                 of
                 Exod.
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 remaineth
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 their
                 arguments
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 take
                 out
                 
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 historie
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 foure
                 Euangelists
                 agree
                 in
                 one
                 harmonie
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 briefly
                 reduce
                 all
                 their
                 reasons
                 into
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 principall
                 places
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 12.
                 1.
                 2.
                 3.
                 4.
                 5.
                 6.
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                 Marke
                 2.
                 27.
                 
                 In
                 Matth.
                 12.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 :
                 
                   At
                   that
                   time
                   Iesus
                   went
                   on
                   a
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   through
                   the
                   corne
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Disciples
                   were
                   hungry
                   ,
                   and
                   began
                   to
                   plucke
                   the
                   eare
                   of
                   corne
                   and
                   to
                   eate
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   Pharisies
                   saw
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   Behold
                   thy
                   disciples
                   do
                   that
                   which
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   not
                   lawfull
                   to
                   do
                   vpon
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   But
                   he
                   said
                   vnto
                   them
                   ;
                   Haue
                   ye
                   not
                   heard
                   what
                   Dauid
                   did
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   an
                   hungred
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   were
                   with
                   him
                   ?
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   How
                   he
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   eate
                   the
                   shewe
                   bread
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   eate
                   ,
                   neither
                   for
                   them
                   which
                   were
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   for
                   the
                   Priests
                   ?
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Or
                   haue
                   yee
                   not
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   how
                   that
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   dayes
                   ,
                   the
                   Priests
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   brake
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   and
                   are
                   blamelesse
                   ?
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   But
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   here
                   is
                   one
                   greater
                   than
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Wherefore
                   if
                   yee
                   knew
                   what
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   haue
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   ye
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   condemned
                   the
                   innocents
                   .
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   Lord
                   ,
                   euen
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                
                 The
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 going
                 abroad
                 to
                 preach
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 they
                 for
                 hūger
                 pulled
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 corne
                 .
                 Hereof
                 arose
                 by
                 the
                 Pharises
                 this
                 Controuersie
                 ,
                 who
                 accused
                 the
                 Disciples
                 for
                 trauelling
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 a
                 worke
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 de
                 done
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Law
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 trauaile
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 hearing
                 this
                 accusation
                 ,
                 
                 defendeth
                 his
                 Disciples
                 :
                 whereof
                 some
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 here
                 abrogated
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 
                 But
                 what
                 could
                 they
                 haue
                 forged
                 more
                 vntrue
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 now
                 had
                 abrogated
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 Sauior
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 obey
                 euery
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 vnto
                 death
                 :
                 which
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 tell
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Nay
                 rather
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 better
                 learned
                 we
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 off
                 from
                 speaking
                 against
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 setteth
                 downe
                 the
                 pure
                 obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 peruersely
                 and
                 vntruely
                 did
                 iudge
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 deale
                 very
                 cunningly
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 For
                 they
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 haue
                 accused
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 theft
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 breaking
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 knowne
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Lawe
                 permitted
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 goe
                 into
                 the
                 vine-yard
                 for
                 to
                 gather
                 grapes
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 caried
                 no
                 clusters
                 away
                 :
                 So
                 they
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 their
                 hunger
                 ,
                 might
                 presently
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 corne
                 ,
                 carying
                 none
                 away
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 their
                 trauell
                 was
                 not
                 like
                 their
                 ordinarie
                 trauelling
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 the
                 Lawe
                 permitting
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 dayes
                 iourney
                 .
                 This
                 some
                 (
                 curiously
                 )
                 haue
                 defined
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 mile
                 ,
                 some
                 two
                 ,
                 ●ome
                 three
                 miles
                 :
                 vnto
                 whom
                 as
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 denie
                 the
                 libertie
                 of
                 their
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 
                 thinke
                 it
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 that
                 distance
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 conueniently
                 trauell
                 for
                 some
                 holy
                 purpose
                 ,
                 without
                 anie
                 hinderance
                 of
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 exercise
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 wearisomnes
                 either
                 to
                 bodie
                 or
                 minde
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 vnfitter
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 worship
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 duties
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 that
                 dwelt
                 but
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 o●
                 that
                 day
                 conueniently
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 returne
                 home
                 without
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 hinderances
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 daies
                 iourney
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 lawfully
                 go
                 so
                 farre
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 comfortable
                 or
                 holie
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 in
                 hearing
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 neither
                 his
                 bodie
                 be
                 ouerwearied
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 due
                 time
                 of
                 hearing
                 be
                 pretermitted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 preiudice
                 or
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 CHRIST
                 and
                 his
                 disciples
                 trauelled
                 to
                 so
                 holie
                 an
                 ende
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 by
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 dayes
                 iourney
                 was
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 iourney
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 measure
                 this
                 and
                 like
                 actions
                 ,
                 proueth
                 ,
                 that
                 herein
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 likely
                 that
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 reproued
                 and
                 controlled
                 the
                 Disciples
                 for
                 trauelling
                 ,
                 seeing
                 euen
                 they
                 themselues
                 with
                 them
                 were
                 companions
                 in
                 the
                 iourney
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 for
                 their
                 plucking
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 corne
                 :
                 whereby
                 they
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ceremonie
                 of
                 resting
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 chiefe
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 now
                 a
                 dayes
                 some
                 doe
                 thinke
                 it
                 )
                 but
                 rather
                 ▪
                 because
                 they
                 made
                 prouision
                 for
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 contrarie
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 imagined
                 )
                 to
                 Exod.
                 16.
                 24
                 
                 ▪
                 Well
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Disciples
                 beeing
                 gone
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 did
                 set
                 out
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 then
                 fainted
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 there
                 haue
                 recreated
                 themselues
                 )
                 and
                 farre
                 distant
                 from
                 ani●
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 might
                 eate
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 bene
                 neere
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 rather
                 haue
                 refreshed
                 themselues
                 with
                 other
                 things
                 then
                 with
                 corne
                 )
                 they
                 through
                 fainting
                 &
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 other
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 were
                 constrained
                 to
                 satisfie
                 their
                 present
                 necessitie
                 with
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 shuld
                 not
                 haue
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 persist
                 in
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 the
                 workes
                 whereof
                 did
                 neuer
                 restraine
                 from
                 eating
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 might
                 as
                 iustly
                 haue
                 reprehended
                 in
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 plucking
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 corne
                 .
                 The
                 arguments
                 whereby
                 CHRIST
                 doth
                 answere
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 briefly
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 fiue
                 heads
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Haue
                   yee
                   not
                   heard
                   what
                   Dauid
                   did
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   an
                   hungred
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   were
                   with
                   him
                   ?
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   How
                   hee
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &
                   ate
                   the
                   shewe-bread
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   eate
                   ,
                   neither
                   for
                   them
                   which
                   were
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   for
                   the
                   Priests
                   ?
                
                 Behold
                 he
                 speaketh
                 here
                 of
                 the
                 ceremonie
                 of
                 shew-bread
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 broken
                 for
                 the
                 preseruation
                 of
                 mens
                 liues
                 :
                 whereby
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 lesse
                 importance
                 ,
                 must
                 giue
                 place
                 for
                 lifes
                 sake
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 forbidden
                 for
                 a
                 common
                 end
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 brokē
                 for
                 a
                 particular
                 vse
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Dauid
                 and
                 his
                 companie
                 did
                 eate
                 the
                 shewe-bread
                 to
                 serue
                 their
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 my
                 Disciples
                 eate
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 corne
                 ,
                 to
                 enable
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 attend
                 vpon
                 the
                 ordināce
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 in
                 the
                 ciuill
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 ciuilitie
                 too
                 greedily
                 to
                 hunt
                 after
                 the
                 syllables
                 of
                 their
                 Maximes
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 carelesly
                 to
                 neglect
                 and
                 permit
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 In
                 which
                 thing
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 trappeth
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 too
                 seuere
                 censurers
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 seuere
                 
                 obseruers
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 therefore
                 in
                 effect
                 meaneth
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 eate
                 the
                 shew
                 bread
                 vsually
                 or
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 eate
                 it
                 vpon
                 necessitie
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 vnlawfull
                 :
                 so
                 vsually
                 to
                 gather
                 corne
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Haruest
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 extraordinarilie
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 necessitie
                 to
                 gather
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 vnlawfull
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 which
                 permitted
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 might
                 bee
                 the
                 better
                 enabled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lesse
                 hindered
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Disciples
                 without
                 this
                 helpe
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 vnfitter
                 either
                 to
                 haue
                 preached
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 heard
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 were
                 enabled
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 farre
                 off
                 from
                 breaking
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 that
                 rather
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 broken
                 it
                 in
                 not
                 so
                 doing
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Christ
                 doth
                 onely
                 not
                 abrogate
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 reprehending
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 for
                 their
                 misconstruing
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 strickt
                 taking
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 due
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 ende
                 thereof
                 :
                 he
                 setteth
                 downe
                 a
                 more
                 pure
                 obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 reason
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 Lawe
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Priests
                 owne
                 
                 practise
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fift
                 and
                 sixt
                 verses
                 :
                 
                   Haue
                   yee
                   not
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   Lawe
                   ,
                   how
                   that
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   dayes
                   the
                   Priests
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   brake
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   blamelesse
                   ?
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   But
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                   heere
                   is
                   one
                   greater
                   then
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 haue
                 saide
                 ,
                 Verilie
                 yee
                 misconstrue
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ;
                 yee
                 must
                 better
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 works
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 forbiddeth
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 mens
                 ordinarie
                 callings
                 ,
                 not
                 beeing
                 fitte
                 for
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 beseeme
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 done
                 for
                 God
                 his
                 holy
                 worship
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 vnlawfull
                 .
                 Aduise
                 your selues
                 (
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 )
                 doe
                 not
                 euen
                 your
                 owne
                 Priests
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath-day
                 slay
                 their
                 beasts
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ?
                 Doe
                 they
                 not
                 circumcise
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ?
                 And
                 doe
                 yee
                 not
                 carie
                 your
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 to
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 workes
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 your
                 Priests
                 and
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 yee
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 fitter
                 to
                 serue
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 worshippe
                 ,
                 yee
                 thinke
                 them
                 not
                 vnlawfull
                 ?
                 Likewise
                 knowe
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 plucking
                 of
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 corne
                 in
                 my
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 worke
                 of
                 their
                 ordinarie
                 callings
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 able
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 In
                 that
                 hee
                 nameth
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 that
                 he
                 rather
                 speaketh
                 against
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 than
                 against
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 strangleth
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 argument
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 answer
                 in
                 effect
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 If
                 my
                 Disciples
                 prophane
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 then
                 did
                 your
                 own
                 Priests
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Vnder
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 couch
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 who
                 accused
                 him
                 for
                 healing
                 of
                 the
                 sicke
                 man
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   My
                   Father
                   worketh
                   hetherto
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   worke
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 my
                 Father
                 ceased
                 from
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Creation
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 ceased
                 not
                 from
                 doing
                 good
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 so
                 though
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 Disciples
                 haue
                 ceased
                 from
                 our
                 ordinarie
                 callings
                 ,
                 yet
                 cease
                 wee
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 Father
                 his
                 owne
                 example
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 mercie
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 prouidence
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 euery
                 day
                 .
                 Seeing
                 he
                 then
                 vouchsafeth
                 to
                 put
                 vs
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 may
                 lawfully
                 doe
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 some
                 bodily
                 labour
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 resort
                 to
                 the
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 visite
                 the
                 sicke
                 ,
                 relieue
                 the
                 needie
                 ,
                 reconcile
                 the
                 vncharitable
                 ,
                 and
                 admonish
                 the
                 vnrulie
                 ;
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 wee
                 seeke
                 not
                 heerein
                 our
                 owne
                 profite
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 profite
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 :
                 wee
                 desire
                 not
                 our
                 owne
                 glorie
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God.
                 In
                 which
                 cases
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 but
                 commaunded
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 wee
                 looke
                 narrowly
                 into
                 the
                 historie
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 it
                 was
                 most
                 vsual
                 vnto
                 him
                 to
                 heale
                 the
                 sicke
                 ,
                 to
                 restore
                 sight
                 to
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 the
                 dumbe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 frequent
                 like
                 exercises
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 what
                 cause
                 ?
                 Because
                 on
                 other
                 dayes
                 men
                 following
                 their
                 ordinarie
                 callings
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 followe
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 their
                 other
                 busines
                 set
                 apart
                 ,
                 they
                 attended
                 on
                 him
                 willingly
                 ,
                 and
                 resorted
                 together
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 these
                 things
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 daies
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 hindred
                 the
                 ordinary
                 callings
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 concourse
                 of
                 people
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 done
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 lesse
                 glorie
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 if
                 no
                 companie
                 nor
                 concourse
                 had
                 bene
                 made
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 both
                 the
                 people
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 were
                 fittest
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 so
                 Christ
                 was
                 then
                 most
                 ready
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 works
                 also
                 might
                 most
                 make
                 for
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 then
                 these
                 things
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 ▪
                 hee
                 might
                 weane
                 the
                 Iewes
                 from
                 their
                 superstitious
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 in
                 the
                 pure
                 vse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 exercising
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 loue
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 
                 outward
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 chiefest
                 thing
                 therin
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 then
                 dreamed
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 now
                 a
                 daies
                 haue
                 thought
                 :
                 then
                 how
                 would
                 Christ
                 haue
                 done
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 doe
                 and
                 fulfill
                 all
                 things
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 morall
                 Law
                 ,
                 &
                 left
                 nothing
                 vndone
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 jote
                 of
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 Law
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 vaile
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 his
                 bodie
                 was
                 rent
                 ?
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 chiefe
                 ende
                 was
                 morall
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ceremoniall
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 morall
                 giuen
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 further
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 needfull
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Christ
                 was
                 asked
                 of
                 no
                 one
                 question
                 more
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 answeres
                 he
                 rather
                 inueigheth
                 against
                 the
                 peruerting
                 ,
                 thē
                 intendeth
                 the
                 abrogating
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 he
                 meaneth
                 nothing
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 abrogating
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 in
                 his
                 Apologie
                 against
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ▪
                 but
                 rather
                 laieth
                 open
                 their
                 folly
                 in
                 prouing
                 to
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cauill
                 too
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 peruerting
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 driuen
                 to
                 reprehend
                 that
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 themselues
                 doe
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 defence
                 insinua●eth
                 thus
                 much
                 :
                 If
                 yee
                 thinke
                 it
                 an
                 holie
                 dutie
                 to
                 cut
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 children
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 your
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 might
                 seeme
                 a
                 spice
                 of
                 murther
                 and
                 crueltie
                 :
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 yee
                 thinke
                 the
                 Temple
                 commands
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 slaying
                 your
                 beasts
                 for
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 market-place
                 were
                 too
                 butcherlike
                 ;
                 then
                 I
                 giue
                 you
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 disciples
                 doe
                 nothing
                 vnbeseeming
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 present
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 reason
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 seuenth
                 verse
                 :
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   know
                   what
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   haue
                   mercie
                
                 
                 
                   &
                   not
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   yee
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   condemned
                   the
                   innocents
                
                 Here
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 defended
                 his
                 Disciples
                 by
                 testimonies
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 so
                 now
                 excuseth
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 witnes
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 ●iteth
                 a
                 place
                 out
                 of
                 Hosea
                 .
                 chap.
                 6.
                 6.
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 :
                 What
                 workes
                 doth
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 forbid
                 ?
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 our
                 ordinarie
                 calling
                 ?
                 What
                 workes
                 doth
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 commaund
                 ?
                 To
                 sacrifice
                 onely
                 ?
                 No
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 mercie
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 sacrifices
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 seeing
                 the
                 law
                 doth
                 not
                 forbid
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 will
                 yee
                 denie
                 this
                 worke
                 of
                 mercie
                 to
                 my
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 fainte
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 refreshed
                 ?
                 That
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 is
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 construed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 sacrifice
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 mercie
                 withall
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 proue
                 it
                 by
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   sent
                   me
                   not
                   to
                   baptize
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospell
                   :
                
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 meaneth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 chiefly
                 and
                 onely
                 sent
                 to
                 baptize
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 preach
                 also
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 comparison
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 cannot
                 be
                 conueniently
                 done
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 be
                 vndone
                 ;
                 then
                 mercie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 preferred
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 issue
                 whither
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 referred
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 though
                 simply
                 in
                 themselues
                 considered
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 performed
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 table
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 duties
                 thereof
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 second
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 duties
                 thereof
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 comparison
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 must
                 of
                 necessitie
                 be
                 left
                 vndone
                 ,
                 because
                 both
                 cannot
                 bee
                 done
                 together
                 :
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 most
                 alloweth
                 of
                 our
                 obedience
                 ,
                 when
                 testimonie
                 thereof
                 is
                 witnessed
                 by
                 practise
                 to
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 we
                 performe
                 that
                 in
                 trueth
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 wee
                 labour
                 for
                 but
                 by
                 meanes
                 ,
                 the
                 Lorde
                 desireth
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 more
                 then
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 heerein
                 the
                 Disciples
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 not
                 breake
                 ,
                 but
                 keepe
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 This
                 argument
                 Christ
                 vseth
                 ,
                 Mark.
                 3.
                 4.
                 where
                 hee
                 being
                 reproued
                 ,
                 because
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 hee
                 healed
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 withered
                 hand
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 accusers
                 ,
                 
                   Is
                   it
                   lawfull
                   to
                   doe
                   a
                   good
                   deede
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   ?
                   to
                   saue
                   the
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   kill
                   ?
                
                 As
                 also
                 Luke
                 where
                 hee
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 answered
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 who
                 watched
                 him
                 whilest
                 he
                 healed
                 the
                 man
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 dropsie
                 :
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Which
                   of
                   you
                   shall
                   haue
                   an
                   Asse
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   Oxe
                   fallen
                   into
                   a
                   pit
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   straightway
                   pull
                   him
                   out
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   ?
                
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 why
                 doe
                 yee
                 watch
                 to
                 take
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 thing
                 ?
                 Will
                 ye
                 permit
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 mercie
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 ye
                 denie
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 men
                 ?
                 Why
                 ?
                 will
                 yee
                 helpe
                 your
                 beasts
                 being
                 in
                 perill
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 I
                 helpe
                 this
                 man
                 being
                 in
                 such
                 danger
                 ?
                 How
                 beit
                 we
                 must
                 here
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 CHRIST
                 in
                 shewing
                 how
                 in
                 this
                 law
                 is
                 humanitie
                 to
                 creatures
                 ,
                 giueth
                 ●o
                 jot
                 of
                 libertie
                 to
                 worldly
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 vnder
                 pretence
                 of
                 this
                 obedience
                 ,
                 seeke
                 rather
                 their
                 owne
                 priuate
                 gaine
                 in
                 rescuing
                 from
                 perils
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Almightie
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 redound
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 more
                 cheerfull
                 &
                 comfortable
                 seruice
                 
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 being
                 thus
                 redeemed
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 here
                 further
                 inquire
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 seeding
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 haruest
                 season
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 times
                 before
                 haue
                 been
                 and
                 still
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 vnseasonable
                 and
                 vntemperate
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 somewhat
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 giue
                 themselues
                 to
                 sowing
                 ,
                 or
                 gathering
                 of
                 their
                 corne
                 :
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 No.
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 speciall
                 words
                 expressely
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 34.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   Sixe
                   daies
                   shalt
                   thou
                   worke
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   thou
                   shalt
                   rest
                   :
                   both
                   in
                   earing
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   haruest
                   thou
                   shalt
                   rest
                   .
                
                 And
                 surely
                 of
                 all
                 times
                 labouring
                 in
                 haruest
                 
                 seemeth
                 most
                 vnlawfull
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 as
                 God
                 his
                 benefits
                 grow
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 grow
                 in
                 thankfulnes
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 reaping
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 render
                 most
                 thankes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 thinke
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 one
                 day
                 sufficient
                 in
                 seuen
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 to
                 cut
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 part
                 or
                 in
                 whole
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 seeing
                 in
                 the
                 weeke
                 going
                 before
                 wee
                 haue
                 euen
                 wearied
                 both
                 our
                 owne
                 bodies
                 by
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 our
                 beasts
                 in
                 tra●●●le
                 :
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 working
                 
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 wee
                 contemne
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 most
                 vnthankefully
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 well
                 in
                 his
                 law
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 hath
                 prouided
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 deale
                 too
                 vnnaturally
                 with
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 iniuriously
                 with
                 our
                 cattell
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 
                 of
                 God
                 contemned
                 by
                 this
                 worldly
                 labouring
                 ,
                 wee
                 manifestly
                 bewray
                 our
                 want
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 Gods
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 and
                 prouidence
                 :
                 as
                 though
                 hee
                 either
                 would
                 not
                 preserue
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 hitherto
                 he
                 nourished
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 hauing
                 dealt
                 so
                 mercifully
                 in
                 many
                 benefits
                 before
                 ,
                 should
                 now
                 ●●
                 one
                 faile
                 vs
                 :
                 which
                 vndoubtedly
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 our
                 sinnes
                 prouoke
                 him
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 so
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 rather
                 in
                 patience
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 submit
                 our selues
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 than
                 prophanely
                 and
                 obstinately
                 to
                 seeke
                 by
                 such
                 meanes
                 to
                 shake
                 it
                 off
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 workes
                 of
                 necessitie
                 bee
                 lawfull
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 but
                 wee
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 
                 it
                 of
                 necessities
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 perils
                 which
                 are
                 imminent
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 certaine
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 danger
                 is
                 presēt
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 house
                 is
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 bloodshed
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 fray
                 is
                 like
                 speedily
                 to
                 bee
                 committed
                 if
                 helpe
                 bee
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 such
                 like
                 cases
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 cast
                 the
                 remedie
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 vs
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 stead
                 for
                 ministring
                 of
                 helpe
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 we
                 vse
                 our
                 libertie
                 :
                 but
                 whē
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 cast
                 the
                 whole
                 remedie
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 danger
                 f●●l●
                 knowing
                 that
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 prouidence
                 and
                 mercie
                 will
                 remoue
                 the
                 euill
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 in
                 sending
                 it
                 will
                 punish
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 returne
                 from
                 this
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 wee
                 a
                 little
                 digressed
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 Christ
                 here
                 vsed
                 is
                 yet
                 pressed
                 further
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 13.
                 15
                 where
                 hee
                 answereth
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 indignation
                 at
                 him
                 for
                 healing
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 
                   Hypocrite
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   each
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   loose
                   his
                   oxe
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   asse
                   from
                   the
                   stall
                   ,
                   and
                   leade
                   him
                   away
                   to
                   the
                   water
                   ?
                
                 16
                 -
                 
                   And
                   ought
                   not
                   this
                   daughter
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   whom
                   Sathan
                   had
                   bound
                   for
                   eighteene
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   bee
                   loosed
                   from
                   this
                   bond
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   ?
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 will
                 ye
                 water
                 your
                 cattel
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 your
                 Rabbins
                 thinke
                 not
                 vnlawfull
                 :
                 and
                 thinke
                 ye
                 that
                 I
                 breake
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 for
                 helping
                 a
                 faithfull
                 beleeuer
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 rather
                 hypocrisie
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 new
                 doctrine
                 in
                 me
                 ?
                 But
                 here
                 some
                 will
                 obiect
                 :
                 Christ
                 might
                 haue
                 done
                 this
                 the
                 day
                 after
                 to
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 would
                 no
                 more
                 haue
                 perished
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 oxe
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 led
                 to
                 the
                 water
                 vntill
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 workes
                 which
                 wee
                 doe
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 creatures
                 do
                 not
                 fight
                 with
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 respect
                 that
                 cattel
                 by
                 not
                 attending
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 lesse
                 profitable
                 to
                 their
                 owner
                 ,
                 though
                 thereby
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 vtterly
                 perish
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 respect
                 that
                 this
                 womā
                 should
                 haue
                 remained
                 more
                 vnfit
                 for
                 God
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 bin
                 helped
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 shee
                 should
                 not
                 vtterly
                 haue
                 perished
                 ,
                 this
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 was
                 nothing
                 against
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 hee
                 not
                 seeking
                 his
                 owne
                 glorie
                 and
                 profit
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 followeth
                 the
                 fourth
                 reason
                 in
                 the
                 8.
                 verse
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   Lord
                   euen
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   :
                
                 
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 making
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 equall
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 also
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 a
                 law
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 for
                 himselfe
                 :
                 so
                 ye
                 are
                 too
                 presumptuous
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 controll
                 my
                 disciples
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 beeing
                 the
                 law-maker
                 ,
                 giue
                 a
                 speciall
                 priuiledge
                 to
                 my
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 as
                 indeede
                 I
                 may
                 doe
                 ,
                 vrging
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 list
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 dispensing
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 please
                 ;
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 meete
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 censure
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 doe
                 priuiledge
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 I
                 that
                 haue
                 appointed
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 best
                 know
                 who
                 keepe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 breake
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 giue
                 you
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 whom
                 yee
                 falsely
                 accuse
                 ,
                 because
                 ye
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 pure
                 keeping
                 nor
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 haue
                 not
                 broken
                 it
                 .
                 Suffer
                 me
                 then
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 being
                 Lord
                 of
                 mine
                 owne
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 best
                 seemeth
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fift
                 argument
                 may
                 be
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 Mark.
                 vers
                 .
                 27
                 the
                 words
                 whereof
                 
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Sabbath
                   was
                   made
                   for
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   man
                   for
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                
                 Many
                 thinke
                 this
                 reason
                 to
                 make
                 much
                 for
                 their
                 purpose
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 deceiued
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 ignorāce
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 my
                 disciples
                 haue
                 not
                 rested
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 yee
                 thinke
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 done
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   Sabbath
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 mans
                 good
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 albeit
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 for
                 some
                 good
                 cause
                 obserued
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 giue
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 profit
                 &
                 commoditie
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 haue
                 they
                 not
                 brokē
                 the
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 chiefly
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 eaten
                 this
                 corne
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 fainted
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 haue
                 beene
                 made
                 vnfit
                 for
                 the
                 hallowing
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 meate
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reliefe
                 ,
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 meate
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 eating
                 and
                 consuming
                 of
                 meate
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 enioying
                 the
                 cōforr
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 more
                 freely
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 hereof
                 iustly
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 therfore
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 he
                 may
                 fil
                 himselfe
                 with
                 meate
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 lusteth
                 :
                 because
                 that
                 were
                 rather
                 to
                 vnable
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 enable
                 him
                 to
                 keepe
                 holy
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 in
                 like
                 maner
                 ,
                 that
                 labour
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 commoditie
                 that
                 commeth
                 by
                 labour
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 labour
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 labour
                 in
                 his
                 lawfull
                 calling
                 he
                 may
                 gaine
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 the
                 rest
                 was
                 appointed
                 only
                 but
                 as
                 meanes
                 ,
                 wherby
                 man
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 fitly
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disciples
                 did
                 eate
                 this
                 corne
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 fitter
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 violate
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 figuratiue
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 bare
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 elements
                 :
                 although
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 graunted
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 purenes
                 and
                 holines
                 for
                 the
                 further
                 strengthening
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 and
                 most
                 principall
                 duties
                 of
                 man.
                 How
                 be
                 it
                 in
                 respect
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 giue
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 ordained
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 congregation
                 were
                 busie
                 either
                 in
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 receiuing
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ministred
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 an
                 house
                 being
                 on
                 fire
                 were
                 in
                 loue
                 to
                 be
                 helped
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 actions
                 were
                 to
                 giue
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 reade
                 Act.
                 20.
                 10.
                 where
                 Paul
                 being
                 occupied
                 in
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 espying
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 dead
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 fallen
                 downe
                 dead
                 ,
                 made
                 no
                 conscience
                 to
                 cease
                 from
                 speaking
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 downe
                 to
                 lay
                 himselfe
                 vpon
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 imbrace
                 him
                 ,
                 vntill
                 his
                 spirit
                 returned
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 went
                 vp
                 againe
                 and
                 continued
                 his
                 preaching
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 reasons
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 Christ
                 did
                 shew
                 vnto
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 peruersly
                 did
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 ceremonie
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 abrogate
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 Here
                 then
                 is
                 a
                 farre
                 contrarie
                 argument
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 men
                 affirme
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 might
                 in
                 one
                 word
                 haue
                 shewed
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 ceremonie
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 purposed
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 haue
                 so
                 amplified
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 he
                 rather
                 speaketh
                 against
                 their
                 superstitious
                 opinion
                 and
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 than
                 affirmeth
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 do
                 surmise
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 former
                 reasons
                 we
                 may
                 adde
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Matth.
                 24.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Pray
                   that
                   your
                   flight
                   be
                
                 
                 
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   winter
                   ,
                   neither
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   .
                
                 This
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 persecution
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 should
                 be
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 grieuous
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 fell
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 flie
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 stayed
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 liues
                 by
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 fled
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 breake
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 become
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 therefore
                 forewarned
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 citie
                 should
                 not
                 fall
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 grieuous
                 punishment
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 besides
                 the
                 hauocke
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 bodies
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 thrust
                 through
                 the
                 sides
                 ,
                 the
                 Temple
                 polluted
                 ,
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 
                 prophaned
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 blasphemed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 defiled
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 whereof
                 appeareth
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 troubles
                 &
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 visitation
                 should
                 come
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 spake
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 should
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 trueth
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 shadowes
                 and
                 figures
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 ascended
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 should
                 increase
                 the
                 griefe
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 sincerely
                 worshipped
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 mourne
                 and
                 lament
                 for
                 the
                 enemies
                 horrible
                 blaspheming
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 sing
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 sigh
                 and
                 houle
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 open
                 despite
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 trueth
                 .
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 which
                 miserable
                 calamities
                 ,
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 foresheweth
                 the
                 wofull
                 estate
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 ,
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 were
                 with
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 sucke
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 wombe
                 and
                 multiplying
                 of
                 children
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 good
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 turned
                 to
                 curses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 were
                 a
                 comfort
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 now
                 increase
                 their
                 trouble
                 ,
                 discomfort
                 and
                 sorrow
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 neither
                 meant
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 day
                 should
                 be
                 alike
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 distinctly
                 haue
                 pointed
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 :
                 neither
                 did
                 he
                 thinke
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 ceremonie
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 knowing
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 ceremonies
                 should
                 cease
                 ;
                 would
                 haue
                 been
                 so
                 farre
                 off
                 from
                 nourishing
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 superstition
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 the
                 Prophet
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 rather
                 teach
                 them
                 the
                 pure
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 hauing
                 spoken
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 seeme
                 to
                 make
                 against
                 
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 now
                 let
                 vs
                 speake
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 epistles
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 whether
                 they
                 containe
                 any
                 sound
                 trueth
                 for
                 their
                 purpose
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 they
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 haue
                 some
                 hold
                 in
                 shew
                 .
                 These
                 allegations
                 are
                 either
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 epistles
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrues
                 :
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 epistles
                 of
                 
                   Paul
                   ▪
                
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Galathians
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Colossians
                 .
                 The
                 place
                 which
                 they
                 bring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 14
                 ▪
                 chap.
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Him
                   that
                   is
                   weake
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   receiue
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   for
                   controuersies
                   of
                   disputations
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   One
                   beleeueth
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   eate
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   :
                   and
                   another
                   which
                   is
                   weake
                   ,
                   eateth
                   hearbes
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   ,
                   despise
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   not
                   :
                   and
                   let
                   not
                   him
                   which
                   eateth
                   not
                   ,
                   iudge
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   :
                   for
                   God
                   hath
                   receiued
                   him
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   ar●
                   thou
                   that
                   condemnest
                   anoth●r
                   mans
                   s●ruant
                   ?
                   he
                   standeth
                   or
                   fall●th
                   to
                   his
                   ●wne
                   maister
                   :
                   yea
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   established
                   :
                   for
                   God
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   stand
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   This
                   man
                   esteemeth
                   one
                   day
                   aboue
                   another
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   man
                   counteth
                   euery
                   day
                   alike
                   :
                   l●t
                   euery
                   man
                   be
                   fully
                   perswaded
                   in
                   his
                   minde
                   ▪
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   obserueth
                   the
                   day
                   ▪
                   obserueth
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   obserueth
                   not
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   obserueth
                   it
                   ●●t
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 In
                 this
                 last
                 verse
                 they
                 would
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 make
                 choise
                 of
                 daie●
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 learned
                 expositors
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 chapter
                 intreateth
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 are
                 indifferent
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 here
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 vse
                 thē
                 in
                 loue
                 .
                 As
                 I
                 grant
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 general
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 deny
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 principal
                 end
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 of
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 also
                 speaketh
                 of
                 things
                 not
                 indifferent
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 chapter
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 chapter
                 following
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 chap.
                 13.
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Put
                   ye
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &
                   take
                   no
                   thought
                   for
                   the
                   fl●sh
                   to
                   fulfill
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 effect
                 whereof
                 is
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 chapter
                 
                 following
                 .
                 Although
                 ye
                 haue
                 put
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 truly
                 know
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 another
                 man
                 professing
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 attained
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 measure
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 ye
                 haue
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 ye
                 should
                 not
                 iudge
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 wickednes
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 ye
                 would
                 he
                 should
                 iudge
                 you
                 for
                 your
                 strength
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 bearing
                 with
                 his
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 time
                 may
                 be
                 changed
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 perfect
                 strength
                 ,
                 labour
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 to
                 winne
                 him
                 to
                 soundnes
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Him
                   that
                   is
                   weake
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   receiue
                   vnto
                   you
                   :
                
                 he
                 meaneth
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 not
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 weake
                 in
                 a
                 ceremonie
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 things
                 indifferent
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 found
                 weake
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 in
                 some
                 point
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 sound
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 further
                 intangled
                 with
                 intricate
                 controuersies
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 conceiue
                 :
                 but
                 so
                 gently
                 intreated
                 ,
                 and
                 mildly
                 
                 dealt
                 withal
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 nourished
                 and
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 won
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 wherin
                 as
                 yet
                 they
                 be
                 weake
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 meaneth
                 here
                 such
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 per●ect
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 such
                 weakness●s
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 foū●
                 in
                 most
                 Christians
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 general
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 :
                 whereu●to
                 also
                 agreeth
                 the
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 chapter
                 ●ollowing
                 :
                 
                   We
                   w●i●h
                   are
                   strong
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   bear●
                   the
                   infirmities
                   of
                   the
                   ●e●ke
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   please
                   our
                   s●l●●s
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Theref●re
                   let
                   euery
                   man
                   please
                   his
                   neighbour
                   in
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   ●difi●a●ion
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   For
                   Christ
                   al●o
                   would
                   not
                   please
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   The
                   rebukes
                   of
                   t●●m
                   that
                   rebuke
                   thee
                   ,
                   fell
                   on
                   m●
                   .
                
                 Where
                 P●●l
                 his
                 sense
                 is
                 such
                 :
                 If
                 we
                 haue
                 gotten
                 more
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 attained
                 higher
                 graces
                 than
                 other
                 men
                 haue
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 respect
                 thereof
                 to
                 despise
                 others
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 wisdome
                 and
                 patience
                 sustaine
                 their
                 error
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 strongly
                 support
                 their
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 nousl●
                 &
                 nourish
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 error
                 or
                 weaknes
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 humilitie
                 and
                 patience
                 we
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 build
                 them
                 vp
                 in
                 knowledge
                 and
                 true
                 godlines
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 ●e
                 alleadgeth
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 beare
                 with
                 the
                 infirmities
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 errors
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 vse
                 of
                 Christian
                 faith
                 mingled
                 with
                 loue
                 ,
                 that
                 who
                 so
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 our
                 wisdome
                 may
                 sustaine
                 their
                 error
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 strength
                 may
                 support
                 their
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 beare
                 with
                 his
                 weake
                 disciples
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 wee
                 with
                 our
                 weake
                 brethren
                 ,
                 not
                 counting
                 them
                 as
                 no
                 Christians
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 infirme
                 iudgement
                 they
                 dissent
                 from
                 vs
                 in
                 some
                 particular
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 loue
                 ouercome
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 consent
                 with
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 The
                 summe
                 hereof
                 is
                 also
                 set
                 downe
                 1.
                 
                 C●●
                 .
                 3.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Other
                   foundation
                   can
                   no
                   man
                   l●y
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   ●●id
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 12.
                 
                 
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   build
                   vpon
                   this
                   foundation
                   ▪
                   gold
                   ,
                   siluer
                   ,
                   precious
                   s●ones
                   ,
                   timber
                   ,
                   h●y
                   ,
                   ●r
                   ●●u●ble
                   ,
                
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Eu●ry
                   mans
                   wor●e
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   day
                   s●all
                   declare
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   reuealed
                   by
                   the
                   fire
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   fire
                   shall
                   ●rie
                   euery
                   man
                   worke
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   sort
                   it
                   is
                   .
                
                 14.
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   mans
                   worke
                   that
                   hee
                   hath
                   built
                   vpon
                   ,
                   abide
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   receiue
                   wages
                   :
                
                 15.
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   mans
                   worke
                   burne
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   lose
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   safe
                   himselfe
                   :
                   neuerth●l●ss●
                   yet
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   by
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 although
                 our
                 faith
                 be
                 mingled
                 with
                 some
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 repentance
                 with
                 some
                 error
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 build
                 with
                 our
                 gold
                 ,
                 siluer
                 and
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 some
                 timber
                 ,
                 hay
                 ,
                 or
                 st●bble
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 beare
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 for
                 this
                 respect
                 in
                 like
                 causes
                 must
                 we
                 ●eare
                 one
                 wi●h
                 another
                 Now
                 for
                 example
                 sake
                 the
                 Apostle
                 bringeth
                 in
                 this
                 instance
                 :
                 
                   On●
                   bel●●u●th
                   t●●●
                   he
                   m●y
                   ●●te
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   an●t●●r
                   which
                   is
                   we●ke
                   ,
                   eateth
                   herbes
                   ▪
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Some
                 thinke
                 that
                 this
                 eating
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 was
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 herbs
                 was
                 vnde●stood
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 then
                 being
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 seemeth
                 not
                 
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 ●ound
                 opinion
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 reade
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 historie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 at
                 Rome
                 :
                 neither
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 write
                 a
                 mixed
                 epistle
                 partly
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 but
                 writ●th
                 it
                 w●olly
                 ▪
                 and
                 intitul●th
                 onely
                 vnto
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 gather
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 records
                 of
                 the
                 writers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iewes
                 did
                 ●ate
                 herbes
                 alone
                 .
                 
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 pedagogically
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 many
                 creature●
                 was
                 forbidden
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
                 howbeit
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 seeme
                 likely
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 tied
                 so
                 strictly
                 to
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 herbes
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 am
                 sur●
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 now
                 adai●s
                 the
                 diuell
                 hath
                 perswaded
                 many
                 Christians
                 newly
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 eate
                 any
                 thing
                 either
                 in
                 qualitie
                 more
                 delicatly
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 quantitie
                 more
                 liberally
                 than
                 bare
                 necessitie
                 doth
                 require
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 sinned
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 in
                 these
                 men
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 a
                 generall
                 good
                 meaning
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 they
                 hold
                 an
                 error
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 exampl●
                 the
                 Apostle
                 setteth
                 downe
                 the
                 stronger
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weaker
                 ;
                 the
                 stronger
                 part
                 is
                 prefixed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 the
                 weaker
                 part
                 followeth
                 after
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 weakenes
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 For
                 marke
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   One
                   bele●ueth
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   eate
                   all
                   things
                   :
                
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 because
                 ●●
                 hath
                 the
                 word
                 for
                 his
                 warrant
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   another
                   eateth
                   herbes
                
                 ,
                 *
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 
                   he
                   beleeueth
                
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 eate
                 herbes
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 doth
                 it
                 in
                 weakenes
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 for
                 his
                 warrant
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 he
                 beleeue
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 vse
                 other
                 meates
                 .
                 This
                 example
                 inferred
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vseth
                 this
                 exhortation
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   ,
                   despise
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   not
                   :
                
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 strong
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 therefore
                 thinke
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 this
                 error
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 himselfe
                 more
                 holy
                 ,
                 i●
                 he
                 eate
                 nothing
                 but
                 herbs
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   not
                   ,
                   iudge
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 
                 very
                 necessarie
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 incident
                 to
                 the
                 yong
                 ones
                 in
                 Christianitie
                 to
                 iudge
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 abstinent
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 person
                 so
                 much
                 condemned
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fact
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 we
                 may
                 iudge
                 his
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 rebuke
                 his
                 errour
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 we
                 not
                 iudge
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 God
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 recouer
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 proue
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 bringeth
                 an
                 argument
                 only
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 immediatly
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 &
                 it
                 is
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 greater
                 to
                 the
                 lesser
                 .
                 
                   This
                   man
                   esteemeth
                   one
                   day
                   aboue
                   another
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   man
                   acounteth
                   euery
                   day
                   alike
                   .
                
                 Which
                 reason
                 is
                 thus
                 much
                 in
                 effect
                 :
                 although
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 some
                 so
                 weake
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 no
                 difference
                 of
                 daies
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 vses
                 ,
                 which
                 vndoubtedly
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 error
                 :
                 yet
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 respect
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 count
                 him
                 for
                 no
                 Christian
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 then
                 must
                 this
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 infirmitie
                 eateth
                 herbs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 lesse
                 error
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 stronger
                 opinion
                 is
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 weaker
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   beleeueth
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   eate
                   all
                   things
                   :
                
                 so
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 weaker
                 ,
                 
                   another
                   eateth
                   herbes
                
                 :
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   man
                   esteemeth
                   one
                   day
                   aboue
                   another
                   :
                
                 so
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 weakenes
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   another
                   counteth
                   euery
                   day
                   alike
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   obserueth
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Paul
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 without
                 knowledge
                 and
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   obserueth
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 day
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 strong
                 opinion
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 one
                 day
                 from
                 the
                 residue
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 vnknowne
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 who
                 although
                 they
                 had
                 many
                 holy
                 dayes
                 through
                 a
                 corrupt
                 imitatiō
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 obseruation
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 day
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 day
                 ,
                 some
                 among
                 them
                 began
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 willeth
                 the
                 stronger
                 to
                 deale
                 in
                 loue
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 dayes
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 because
                 there
                 hath
                 bin
                 much
                 crying
                 out
                 against
                 holy
                 daies
                 ,
                 some
                 also
                 wil
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 Wel
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 papist
                 in
                 al
                 other
                 general
                 points
                 of
                 doctrine
                 should
                 be
                 truly
                 cōuerted
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 instruction
                 doubteth
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 loue
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 to
                 support
                 his
                 weakenes
                 .
                 How
                 be
                 it
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 weake
                 must
                 not
                 alwayes
                 be
                 borne
                 with
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 words
                 chap
                 15.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   euery
                   man
                   please
                   his
                   neighbour
                   in
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   edification
                   .
                
                 So
                 long
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 errour
                 is
                 of
                 weaknes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 infirmitie
                 in
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 rid
                 and
                 be
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 borne
                 with
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 proceede
                 of
                 illusiō
                 ,
                 obstinacie
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 a
                 prefract
                 iudgement
                 as
                 deceiued
                 by
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 borne
                 with
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 euen
                 now
                 a
                 dayes
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 herein
                 faultie
                 ,
                 the
                 errour
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 tolerable
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 wanted
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 abundantly
                 opened
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 But
                 if
                 one
                 truly
                 repenting
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 &
                 faithfully
                 beleeuing
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 shall
                 through
                 ignorance
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 seruile
                 ceremonie
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 with
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 desireth
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 &
                 if
                 he
                 come
                 once
                 to
                 be
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 with
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 proue
                 you
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 stronger
                 opiniō
                 to
                 esteeme
                 one
                 day
                 aboue
                 another
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 weaker
                 to
                 count
                 all
                 daies
                 alike
                 ?
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 obserue
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 cōmended
                 it
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 practise
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 doubt
                 they
                 wold
                 not
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 the
                 weaker
                 part
                 .
                 Besides
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 vnlike
                 but
                 a
                 law
                 for
                 obseruing
                 this
                 day
                 was
                 also
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 stronger
                 part
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 Iewes
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 brought
                 from
                 their
                 day
                 ,
                 yet
                 :
                 the
                 Apostles
                 might
                 haue
                 one
                 day
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 would
                 haue
                 none
                 iudged
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 weakenes
                 shall
                 not
                 obserue
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 himselfe
                 iudge
                 the
                 Galathians
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 as
                 being
                 ielous
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 telleth
                 thē
                 that
                 he
                 feareth
                 their
                 falling
                 away
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 obserued
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 moneths
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 yeeres
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 apparant
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 stronger
                 opiniō
                 ,
                 especially
                 seeing
                 that
                 Coloss.
                 2.
                 16.
                 he
                 saith
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   condemne
                   you
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   an
                   holy
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   daies
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 will
                 not
                 vse
                 their
                 solemne
                 Sabbaths
                 of
                 their
                 ordinarie
                 feasts
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 ye
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 not
                 iudge
                 you
                 No●
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 practised
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 .
                 Reuel
                 .
                 1
                 10.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Euery
                   first
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   weeke
                   ,
                
                 which
                 in
                 an
                 ancient
                 Greeke
                 copie
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 Act.
                 20.
                 the
                 Church
                 kept
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 Lord
                 drew
                 light
                 out
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 CHRIST
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 rose
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 was
                 sent
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 wee
                 may
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 in
                 it
                 our
                 Creation
                 ,
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 Sanctification
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 translated
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Corinth
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 
                   When
                   yes
                   come
                   together
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Syriake
                 
                 translation
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 
                   O●
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   ,
                   when
                   yee
                   meet
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 obserued
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 also
                 it
                 appeareth
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 handle
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 stronger
                 opiniō
                 ,
                 wherein
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 faile
                 through
                 in
                 firmity
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 iudged
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 place
                 maketh
                 nothing
                 for
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 disanull
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 rather
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 an
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 brother
                 counted
                 all
                 daies
                 alike
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 yet
                 should
                 he
                 not
                 be
                 iudged
                 :
                 so
                 farre
                 off
                 should
                 they
                 be
                 from
                 iudging
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 weaknesse
                 eateth
                 herbes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 lesse
                 error
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 obiect
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 did
                 eate
                 nothing
                 but
                 herbes
                 &
                 fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 should
                 content
                 ourselues
                 therewith
                 :
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 nature
                 being
                 in
                 innocencie
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 sound
                 ,
                 whole
                 and
                 perfect
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 needed
                 not
                 other
                 nourishments
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 weaknes
                 and
                 frailty
                 ,
                 which
                 accompany
                 sinne
                 ,
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 pure
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 &
                 by
                 prayer
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 father
                 's
                 not
                 needing
                 other
                 creatures
                 for
                 their
                 corporall
                 foode
                 ,
                 stood
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 we
                 standing
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 our
                 creatures
                 ,
                 haue
                 neede
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 reason
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 Galath
                 .
                 4.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Yee
                   obserue
                   daies
                   ,
                   and
                   moneths
                   ,
                   and
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   yeeres
                   .
                
                 11.
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   in
                   feare
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   least
                   I
                   haue
                   bestowed
                   on
                   you
                   labour
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 stand
                 vpon
                 the
                 titles
                 of
                 letters
                 ,
                 but
                 obserue
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 writer
                 ,
                 and
                 weigh
                 the
                 drift
                 of
                 the
                 epistle
                 .
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 the
                 Galathians
                 were
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 Paul
                 his
                 ministerie
                 had
                 receiued
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
                 afterward
                 certaine
                 false
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 learned
                 agree
                 ,
                 crept
                 in
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 make
                 them
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 ciuill
                 policie
                 of
                 religion
                 should
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 puritie
                 of
                 Christianisme
                 ,
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 intermingle
                 the
                 superstitions
                 of
                 Iudaisme
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 therefore
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 figures
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 maintained
                 such
                 daies
                 ,
                 moneths
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Iewes
                 obserued
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 should
                 obscure
                 Christ.
                 The
                 Iewes
                 had
                 their
                 solemne
                 assemblies
                 and
                 conuocations
                 ,
                 Leuit.
                 23.
                 2.
                 certaine
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 yeere
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 dayes
                 whereof
                 ,
                 they
                 kept
                 as
                 Sabbaths
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Paul
                 here
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   ye
                   obserue
                   Sabbaths
                
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Sabbath
                
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 assuredly
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 grieued
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 Paul
                 had
                 planted
                 this
                 day
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 1.
                 
                 Corin.
                 16.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   gathering
                   for
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   ordained
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Galatia
                   ,
                   so
                   doe
                   ye
                   also
                   .
                
                 Where
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 ancient
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 word
                 read
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 ●●●mon
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 administred
                 ;
                 many
                 did
                 vse
                 to
                 giue
                 not
                 of
                 constraint
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 good
                 will
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 .
                 Now
                 seeing
                 he
                 had
                 appointed
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 in
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 so
                 sharply
                 haue
                 reprehended
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 feared
                 their
                 backsliding
                 from
                 the
                 trueth
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 of
                 those
                 Iewish
                 holie
                 daies
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 peculiar
                 vnto
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 beginning
                 and
                 their
                 ending
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 wee
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 day
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 kept
                 for
                 a
                 ceremonie
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 abrogate
                 but
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 ceremonie
                 :
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 stripping
                 himselfe
                 of
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 clothing
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 pride
                 inuesteth
                 himselfe
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 sute
                 ,
                 putteth
                 not
                 away
                 but
                 chaungeth
                 his
                 pride
                 :
                 or
                 as
                 hee
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 filthie
                 lecher
                 is
                 become
                 a
                 couetous
                 miser
                 ,
                 riddeth
                 not
                 himselfe
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 changeth
                 from
                 one
                 sute
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 weary
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 therefore
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 daies
                 ,
                 yet
                 hauing
                 newe
                 daies
                 in
                 their
                 stead
                 ,
                 haue
                 not
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 but
                 altered
                 Iudaisme
                 .
                 Iustinus
                 Martyr
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 holy
                 day
                 but
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 .
                 He
                 speaketh
                 then
                 flatly
                 against
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 eternitie
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 sacrifice
                 are
                 abolished
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9
                 and
                 10
                 Our
                 first
                 father
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 receiued
                 circumcision
                 as
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 subrogated
                 vnto
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 particular
                 signe
                 that
                 appertained
                 to
                 the
                 posteritie
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 is
                 gone
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 doth
                 appertaine
                 to
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 equitie
                 .
                 Likewise
                 as
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 did
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 their
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 gone
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 by
                 it
                 we
                 remember
                 Christ
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 wee
                 retaine
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 meaneth
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 that
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 holy
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 ending
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 and
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 feasts
                 were
                 Sabbaths
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 reason
                 ,
                 Coloss.
                 2.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   condemne
                   you
                   in
                   meate
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   respect
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   an
                   holy
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   moone
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   dai●s
                   ,
                
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Which
                   are
                   but
                   a
                   shadow
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ▪
                   but
                   the
                   bodie
                   is
                   in
                   Christ.
                
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 vnderstoode
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 distinguishing
                 of
                 meates
                 and
                 daies
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Colossians
                 were
                 troubled
                 with
                 false
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 Galathians
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 encombred
                 with
                 Iewish
                 obseruations
                 ▪
                 Forsooth
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 rather
                 consisteth
                 of
                 pure
                 simplicitie
                 than
                 pompous
                 solemnitie
                 ,
                 hath
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 barely
                 preached
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 without
                 vaine
                 shewes
                 administred
                 ,
                 prayers
                 in
                 humilitie
                 offered
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 seemeth
                 not
                 so
                 polished
                 ,
                 so
                 glorious
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 garnished
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Iewish
                 religion
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 drawe
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 men
                 after
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 our
                 fathers
                 seeing
                 the
                 Iewish
                 religion
                 so
                 vernished
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 religion
                 so
                 pompous
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian
                 religion
                 ful
                 of
                 simplicitie
                 ,
                 drew
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 from
                 the
                 simplicitie
                 of
                 Christianisme
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 in
                 this
                 heape
                 of
                 ceremonies
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 here
                 Paul
                 telleth
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 but
                 instructions
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 pedagogical
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 appertaine
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 neede
                 to
                 trouble
                 their
                 consciences
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 obserued
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   condemne
                   you
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 Iewish
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 not
                 obseruing
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 should
                 count
                 you
                 no
                 Christians
                 .
                 Heere
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 drift
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 here
                 the
                 Apostle
                 descendeth
                 from
                 generals
                 to
                 particulars
                 ,
                 there
                 he
                 ascendeth
                 from
                 particulars
                 to
                 generals
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   condemne
                   you
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   an
                   holy
                   day
                   ,
                
                 which
                 was
                 an
                 octonarie
                 :
                 for
                 eight
                 dayes
                 long
                 did
                 the
                 feasts
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 last
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   daies
                
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 meaneth
                 those
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 appertenances
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 holy
                 daies
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 holy
                 Sabbath
                 which
                 was
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 ●ewes
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   condemne
                   you
                   in
                   meate
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iewes
                 had
                 certaine
                 beasts
                 and
                 birds
                 vncleane
                 ,
                 and
                 drink-offerings
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 forbidden
                 them
                 ,
                 howbeit
                 vnto
                 Christians
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 pure
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 :
                 what
                 neede
                 wee
                 now
                 to
                 fast
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 censure
                 vs
                 ?
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 .
                 For
                 albeit
                 wee
                 that
                 are
                 Christians
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 charged
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 speciall
                 day
                 :
                 yet
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 God
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 did
                 humble
                 themselues
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 remouing
                 of
                 some
                 iudgement
                 which
                 presently
                 did
                 lie
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 preuenting
                 of
                 some
                 perils
                 which
                 were
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 some
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 wanted
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 yet
                 without
                 all
                 obseruations
                 of
                 daies
                 (
                 so
                 wee
                 must
                 ioyne
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 whosoeuer
                 refuseth
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 humbling
                 either
                 priuately
                 or
                 publikely
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 controlled
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 bee
                 commaunded
                 publikely
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 cause
                 be
                 iust
                 *
                 or
                 not
                 iust
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 obey
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 cause
                 bee
                 iust
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 commaundement
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 so
                 breaketh
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 surely
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 .
                 The
                 similitude
                 here
                 annexed
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 fit
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 skilfull
                 painter
                 first
                 portraiteth
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 painteth
                 with
                 fresh
                 and
                 liuely
                 colours
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 more
                 rudely
                 and
                 obscurely
                 hee
                 did
                 frame
                 and
                 fashion
                 with
                 a
                 blacke
                 coale
                 :
                 so
                 these
                 rudiments
                 more
                 darkely
                 did
                 represent
                 that
                 which
                 now
                 is
                 liuely
                 described
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
                   The
                   bodie
                   is
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 yee
                 haue
                 receiued
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 prescribed
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 yee
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 yet
                 haue
                 yee
                 the
                 true
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 &
                 pure
                 holy
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 left
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 Here
                 then
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 abrogating
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 maketh
                 no
                 mention
                 ,
                 nor
                 includeth
                 any
                 meaning
                 thereof
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 thinke
                 they
                 haue
                 gotten
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 epistles
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrues
                 ,
                 chap
                 4
                 verse
                 3.
                 
                 
                 
                   For
                   wee
                   which
                   haue
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   doe
                   enter
                   into
                   rest
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   saide
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   As
                   I
                   haue
                   sworne
                   in
                   my
                   wrath
                   ,
                   If
                   they
                   shall
                   enter
                   into
                   my
                   rest
                   :
                   although
                   the
                   workes
                   were
                   finished
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   For
                   hee
                   spake
                   in
                   a
                   certaine
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   on
                   this
                   wise
                   ,
                   And
                   God
                   did
                   rest
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   from
                   all
                   his
                   workes
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   againe
                   ,
                   If
                   they
                   shall
                   enter
                   into
                   my
                   rest
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   it
                   remaineth
                   that
                   some
                   must
                   enter
                   thereinto
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   was
                   first
                   preached
                   :
                   entred
                   not
                   therein
                   for
                   vnbeleefes
                   sake
                   .
                
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   hee
                   appointed
                   in
                   Dauid
                   a
                   certaine
                   day
                   by
                   To
                   day
                   ,
                   after
                   so
                   long
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   saide
                   ,
                   This
                   day
                   if
                   yee
                   heare
                   his
                   voyce
                   ,
                   harden
                   not
                   your
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   For
                   if
                   Iesus
                   had
                   giuen
                   them
                   rest
                   ,
                   then
                   would
                   hee
                   not
                   after
                   this
                   day
                   haue
                   spoken
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   another
                
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 
                   There
                   remaineth
                   therefore
                   a
                   rest
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God.
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   entred
                   into
                   his
                   rest
                   ,
                   hath
                   also
                   ceased
                   from
                   his
                   owne
                   workes
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   did
                   from
                   his
                   .
                
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   studie
                   therefore
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   that
                   rest
                   ,
                   least
                   any
                   man
                   fall
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   example
                   of
                   disobedience
                   .
                
                 Behold
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 which
                 Christians
                 must
                 obserue
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 rest
                 from
                 sin
                 .
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 proued
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 was
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 95.
                 
                 
                   To
                   day
                   ,
                   if
                   ye
                   will
                   heare
                   his
                   voyce
                   ,
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Harden
                   not
                   your
                   heart
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 This
                 the
                 Prophet
                 wrote
                 after
                 Caleb
                 and
                 Ioshua
                 had
                 entred
                 into
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 whither
                 though
                 many
                 entred
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 entred
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 euen
                 that
                 rest
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 now
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 resting
                 from
                 sinne
                 is
                 also
                 enioyned
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 as
                 a
                 pure
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 resting
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 resting
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 God
                 his
                 workes
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 sinfull
                 workes
                 .
                 Now
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 here
                 vseth
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 proportion
                 betweene
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 workes
                 ,
                 his
                 ceasing
                 from
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 ceasing
                 from
                 our
                 workes
                 ,
                 because
                 betweene
                 the
                 figure
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 figured
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 proportion
                 and
                 resemblance
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 what
                 proportion
                 is
                 there
                 betweene
                 God
                 his
                 workes
                 and
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 what
                 analogie
                 betwixt
                 God
                 his
                 resting
                 from
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 resting
                 from
                 sinne
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 here
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 spoken
                 ,
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 Genes
                 .
                 2.
                 2.
                 3.
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 resting
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &
                 therefore
                 no
                 figure
                 of
                 resting
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 learned
                 herein
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 figures
                 before
                 sinne
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 and
                 fourthly
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 rest
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Dauid
                 spake
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 concludeth
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   studie
                   therefore
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   that
                   rest
                   ,
                
                 where
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 onely
                 rest
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 all
                 our
                 ordinarie
                 workes
                 of
                 our
                 callings
                 ,
                 where
                 shall
                 neither
                 be
                 eating
                 ,
                 nor
                 drinking
                 ,
                 nor
                 marying
                 ,
                 nor
                 giuing
                 in
                 mariage
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 before
                 were
                 threatned
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 their
                 vnbeleefe
                 and
                 disobedience
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 threatned
                 ,
                 that
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 studie
                 and
                 striue
                 against
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 figure
                 vnto
                 Adam
                 of
                 resting
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 vnto
                 him
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 where
                 should
                 neither
                 be
                 eating
                 ,
                 nor
                 drinking
                 ,
                 nor
                 marying
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 seeing
                 Adam
                 had
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 yet
                 .
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 then
                 did
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 alwaies
                 be
                 working
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 translated
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 die
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 in
                 innocencie
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 free
                 from
                 being
                 translated
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 place
                 at
                 God
                 his
                 good
                 time
                 )
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 been
                 changed
                 as
                 were
                 En●ch
                 and
                 Eliah
                 ,
                 though
                 after
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 manner
                 .
                 We
                 haue
                 now
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 assureth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 now
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 hope
                 we
                 enioy
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 so
                 hereafter
                 these
                 two
                 ceasing
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 more
                 fully
                 and
                 perfectly
                 enioy
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 our
                 Sacraments
                 purely
                 vsed
                 ,
                 shew
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 alreadie
                 past
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 day
                 truly
                 kept
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 resemblance
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 past
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 from
                 the
                 morning
                 to
                 euening
                 we
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 keepe
                 the
                 day
                 holie
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 withdrawne
                 and
                 interrupted
                 with
                 many
                 by-thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 secret
                 distractions
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 heauen
                 being
                 freed
                 from
                 worldly
                 ,
                 carnall
                 ,
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 and
                 manifold
                 affections
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 more
                 continually
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord.
                 What
                 is
                 then
                 the
                 alluding
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 rest
                 ?
                 This
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 rested
                 from
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 rest
                 from
                 our
                 workes
                 .
                 What
                 from
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
                 no
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 our
                 callings
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 from
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 sinne
                 much
                 more
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 analogie
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 rest
                 and
                 ours
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 rest
                 from
                 our
                 ordinarie
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 rest
                 putteth
                 vs
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 that
                 continuall
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 wherein
                 when
                 we
                 cease
                 from
                 
                 working
                 ,
                 eating
                 ,
                 drinking
                 ,
                 sleeping
                 ,
                 marying
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 workes
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 with
                 corruption
                 :
                 then
                 also
                 shall
                 we
                 vndoubtedly
                 cease
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 kinde
                 of
                 rest
                 in
                 fulnes
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 looke
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 rule
                 in
                 Diuinitie
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   of
                   one
                   place
                   of
                   Scripture
                   there
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   one
                   naturall
                   and
                   proper
                   sense
                   :
                   although
                   by
                   consequence
                   ,
                   searching
                   out
                   the
                   contraries
                   ,
                   the
                   causes
                   ,
                   the
                   effects
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   other
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   also
                   gathered
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 words
                 be
                 more
                 
                 proper
                 and
                 naturall
                 ,
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 more
                 proper
                 and
                 naturall
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 words
                 be
                 borrowed
                 and
                 metaphoricall
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 borrowed
                 and
                 metaphoricall
                 .
                 Now
                 allusions
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 proofe
                 &
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 amplifying
                 and
                 illustrating
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Corinth
                 .
                 13.
                 1.
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   third
                   time
                   I
                   come
                   vnto
                   you
                   .
                
                 Where
                 we
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 been
                 with
                 them
                 once
                 in
                 bodily
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 twice
                 wrote
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   third
                   time
                   I
                   come
                   vnto
                   you
                   .
                
                 He
                 alludeth
                 then
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 yee
                 see
                 ,
                 O
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 witnesses
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 condemne
                 the
                 euill
                 :
                 so
                 I
                 haue
                 beene
                 with
                 you
                 thrice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 leaue
                 the
                 vngodly
                 without
                 excuse
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 18.
                 we
                 reade
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   I
                   demaund
                   ,
                   Haue
                   they
                   not
                   heard
                   ?
                   No
                   doubt
                   their
                   sound
                   went
                   throughout
                   all
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   words
                   into
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Here
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Apostle
                 alludeth
                 to
                 that
                 Psal.
                 19.
                 4.
                 which
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 and
                 the
                 night
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 then
                 the
                 allusion
                 ,
                 As
                 the
                 day
                 and
                 the
                 night
                 spread
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 preach
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Galat.
                 4.
                 
                 Paul
                 alludeth
                 to
                 Agar
                 and
                 Sarah
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 place
                 he
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 Abrahams
                 familie
                 was
                 the
                 image
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 and
                 malignant
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 persecuted
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 so
                 like
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 continually
                 euen
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 author
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrues
                 vseth
                 an
                 allusion
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 rested
                 the
                 seuenth
                 day
                 from
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 creation
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 also
                 should
                 rest
                 from
                 the
                 workes
                 not
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 would
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Adam
                 should
                 so
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 therefor●
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 of
                 resting
                 from
                 sinne
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Christian
                 Bee
                 gathereth
                 honey
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 heretical
                 Spider
                 sucketh
                 poyson
                 ,
                 who
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 they
                 haue
                 their
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 those
                 reasons
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 no●
                 of
                 those
                 arguments
                 which
                 are
                 drawne
                 by
                 consequence
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Their
                 maine
                 
                 reason
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 deceiueth
                 many
                 :
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   gr●ffed
                   in
                   mans
                   nature
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   were
                   not
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   continueth
                   to
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Christ
                   at
                   his
                   second
                   comming
                   is
                   morall
                   ▪
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   naturall
                   ,
                   vnknowne
                   to
                   the
                   Gen●iles
                   ,
                   an●
                   lasted
                   but
                   vnto
                   the
                   first
                   comming
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   was
                   ceremoniall
                   :
                   but
                   such
                   was
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   is
                   a
                   ceremonie
                   ▪
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   morall
                   precept
                   .
                
                 I
                 answere
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 naturall
                 and
                 morall
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 confounded
                 ▪
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 had
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 written
                 
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 promulgated
                 in
                 the
                 mount
                 :
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 (
                 seruing
                 as
                 rudiments
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 appertinances
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 were
                 adioyned
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 the
                 morall
                 law
                 be
                 the
                 explaining
                 of
                 the
                 naturall
                 law
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 morall
                 law
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 naturall
                 law
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 our
                 first
                 father
                 Adam
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 giuen
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 great
                 bookes
                 of
                 Gods
                 workes
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 also
                 :
                 both
                 which
                 were
                 without
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 them
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 
                 nature
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 things
                 here
                 spoken
                 renew
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 giuen
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 then
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 see
                 the
                 true
                 Sabbath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 pure
                 meanes
                 and
                 manner
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 appointed
                 for
                 his
                 worship
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 both
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Heretikes
                 &
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 well
                 deceiued
                 by
                 ignorance
                 in
                 this
                 obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 both
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 fourth
                 Commaundements
                 are
                 engraffed
                 in
                 mans
                 nature
                 .
                 For
                 neuer
                 any
                 were
                 found
                 so
                 prophane
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 grant
                 that
                 God
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 inwardly
                 but
                 outwardly
                 also
                 by
                 meanes
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 by
                 the
                 instinct
                 of
                 nature
                 would
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 some
                 time
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 sequestred
                 from
                 other
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 bestowed
                 on
                 matters
                 concerning
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 to
                 discerne
                 aright
                 what
                 these
                 meanes
                 be
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 be
                 serued
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 this
                 time
                 is
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 haue
                 for
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 the
                 Heathen
                 were
                 so
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 that
                 how
                 many
                 nations
                 so
                 many
                 heads
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 heads
                 so
                 many
                 kindes
                 of
                 religion
                 .
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 whose
                 vaine
                 traditions
                 were
                 but
                 disordered
                 imitations
                 of
                 Moses
                 lawes
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
                 had
                 indeed
                 their
                 holie
                 
                 daies
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 being
                 vsed
                 in
                 faith
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 could
                 nothing
                 please
                 God.
                 Yea
                 wee
                 may
                 reade
                 how
                 strictly
                 and
                 superstitiously
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 kept
                 their
                 holie
                 daies
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 they
                 agreed
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 in
                 this
                 generall
                 point
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 both
                 appointed
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 certaine
                 set
                 times
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 fasting
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 the
                 Niniuits
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 to
                 order
                 it
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 altogether
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 they
                 wanted
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 herein
                 wee
                 count
                 the
                 true
                 glorie
                 of
                 Christians
                 to
                 consist
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 left
                 vs
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 inuentions
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 :
                 and
                 herein
                 is
                 Christian
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 prescribed
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 haue
                 also
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 hath
                 himselfe
                 sanctified
                 .
                 It
                 followeth
                 not
                 thē
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 not
                 ingrasfed
                 in
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 not
                 morall
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 trueth
                 neither
                 were
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 fasting
                 so
                 ingrafted
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 some
                 maner
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 Their
                 reasons
                 by
                 consequence
                 are
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 new
                 .
                 Their
                 argument
                 from
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 We
                 reade
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 was
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 before
                 the
                 law
                 was
                 promulgated
                 in
                 mount
                 S●nai
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 morall
                 but
                 ceremoniall
                 ▪
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 not
                 written
                 ,
                 therefore
                 
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 argue
                 against
                 ●asting
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 vsed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 them
                 not
                 left
                 in
                 writing
                 Who
                 can
                 disallow
                 of
                 mariage
                 and
                 of
                 spousals
                 ?
                 doe
                 not
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 the
                 lawes
                 ciuill
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romane
                 law
                 approue
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 what
                 record
                 haue
                 we
                 left
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 writing
                 before
                 the
                 law
                 ?
                 Look
                 into
                 the
                 historie
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 Chronicles
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 mention
                 made
                 but
                 once
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 haue
                 it
                 once
                 commanded
                 by
                 precept
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 2.
                 and
                 commmended
                 by
                 practise
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 16.
                 26.
                 in
                 which
                 place
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 speaketh
                 in
                 the
                 preterperfect
                 tence
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   how
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   giuen
                   you
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                
                 Their
                 
                 second
                 reason
                 is
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 streightnes
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 (
                 Exod.
                 35.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 )
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 gathered
                 sticks
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 enioyned
                 vs.
                 Concerning
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 maketh
                 
                 no
                 more
                 against
                 the
                 morall
                 obseruation
                 of
                 this
                 precept
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ceremonies
                 did
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 precepts
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 they
                 were
                 ioyned
                 .
                 The
                 Iewes
                 being
                 in
                 their
                 nonage
                 had
                 rules
                 peculiar
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 with
                 these
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 intangled
                 :
                 how
                 beit
                 they
                 had
                 other
                 generall
                 commandements
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 common
                 to
                 vs
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 appertaine
                 still
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 our
                 children
                 the
                 cōmandements
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 appertaineth
                 
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 6.
                 7.
                 but
                 to
                 bind
                 them
                 vpon
                 our
                 hands
                 for
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 frontlets
                 betweene
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
                 to
                 burie
                 the
                 dead
                 belongeth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ▪
                 but
                 to
                 enbalme
                 them
                 with
                 spices
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 so
                 cleere
                 a
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 murder
                 as
                 well
                 enioy
                 ●ed
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ?
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 eate
                 blood
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 We
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 temperate
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 eate
                 the
                 fatnes
                 of
                 meate
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 forbidden
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 commandements
                 the
                 morall
                 obseruation
                 belongeth
                 to
                 vs
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 keeping
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 vs.
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 we
                 conclude
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 concerning
                 the
                 fire
                 making
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 they
                 also
                 gather
                 two
                 reasons
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 mentioned
                 nor
                 vrged
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 other
                 precepts
                 I
                 an
                 answere
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 
                 no
                 good
                 reason
                 :
                 but
                 is
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 who
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 iudiciall
                 lawes
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 vrged
                 .
                 Nay
                 rather
                 looke
                 what
                 the
                 holie
                 
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 set
                 downe
                 more
                 sparingly
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 more
                 fully
                 &
                 plainly
                 supplied
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 thing
                 the
                 law
                 containeth
                 more
                 fully
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                 Gospell
                 handleth
                 more
                 sparingly
                 ▪
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 heauenly
                 wisedome
                 would
                 not
                 trouble
                 vs
                 much
                 with
                 one
                 thing
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 named
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 12.
                 and
                 24.
                 
                 Mar.
                 2.
                 
                 Iohn
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Act.
                 20.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 16
                 and
                 16.
                 
                 Reuelat.
                 ●
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 argument
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 The
                 Apostles
                 changed
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 say
                 these
                 men
                 )
                 they
                 
                 neuer
                 would
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 morall
                 .
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 neuer
                 commanded
                 nor
                 appointed
                 what
                 one
                 certaine
                 day
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 among
                 seuen
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 obserued
                 
                 a
                 seuenth
                 day
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 kept
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 law
                 remaineth
                 vnuiolated
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 permit
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 should
                 now
                 change
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 as
                 priuate
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 men
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 spirite
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 auoyding
                 of
                 superstition
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Iewes
                 had
                 infected
                 it
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 vsed
                 the
                 other
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 weeke
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 
                 day
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 perfect
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Apostles
                 changed
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 beginner
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 world
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 day
                 we
                 receiued
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 fruite
                 and
                 possession
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 benefits
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 conception
                 ,
                 birth
                 ,
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 creating
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 drew
                 light
                 out
                 of
                 darknes
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 said
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 come
                 downe
                 vpon
                 the
                 
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 day
                 doth
                 fitly
                 put
                 vs
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 our
                 creation
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 sanctification
                 
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 can
                 alleadge
                 more
                 effectuall
                 or
                 equall
                 reasons
                 vnto
                 these
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 alter
                 the
                 day
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 equitie
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 remaining
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 abrogated
                 ▪
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 shewed
                 ,
                 is
                 considered
                 two
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 that
                 circumcision
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 in
                 Christ
                 made
                 without
                 hands
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 considered
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ceased
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 seale
                 of
                 Faith
                 it
                 
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 forme
                 and
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 effect
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 helpe
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 helpe
                 .
                 The
                 Iewes
                 had
                 Sacraments
                 moe
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 more
                 excellent
                 in
                 signification
                 .
                 Though
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 many
                 Sacramēts
                 and
                 holy-dayes
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 haue
                 two
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 day
                 more
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 than
                 all
                 they
                 were
                 which
                 the
                 Iewes
                 had
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 therefore
                 in
                 truth
                 no
                 reason
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 obserue
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 as
                 Morall
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 hauing
                 confirmed
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 proued
                 
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 morall
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 vs
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ;
                 and
                 hauing
                 answered
                 all
                 the
                 contrarie
                 objections
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 seeme
                 to
                 make
                 against
                 this
                 doctrine
                 :
                 it
                 followeth
                 now
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 diuision
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 shewing
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 broken
                 .
                 For
                 both
                 these
                 are
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Commaundement
                 :
                 wherein
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 affirmatiue
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 how
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 negatiue
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 we
                 breake
                 it
                 .
                 First
                 then
                 we
                 will
                 shew
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 :
                 then
                 afterward
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 declare
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 broken
                 .
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 precept
                 ,
                 
                   Remember
                   to
                   keepe
                   holic
                
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 ende
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   hallowed
                   the
                   Sabbath
                
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 simply
                 said
                 ,
                 Remember
                 to
                 keepe
                 :
                 but
                 
                   to
                   keepe
                   holy
                
                 :
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 simply
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 left
                 the
                 seuenth
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   blessed
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   &
                   hallowed
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 Hereby
                 is
                 insinuated
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 day
                 we
                 should
                 grow
                 in
                 loue
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 tender
                 affection
                 to
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 taught
                 that
                 then
                 wee
                 keepe
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 aright
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 vse
                 it
                 to
                 that
                 ende
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 vse
                 in
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 before
                 shewed
                 )
                 th●se
                 exercises
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 more
                 glorified
                 
                 both
                 on
                 this
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 weeke
                 .
                 These
                 exercises
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 either
                 priuate
                 or
                 publike
                 .
                 The
                 publike
                 exercises
                 are
                 twice
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 euery
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 bee
                 these
                 .
                 First
                 the
                 word
                 read
                 and
                 preached
                 ▪
                 then
                 prayers
                 feruently
                 made
                 with
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 reuerend
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 reading
                 and
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 wee
                 reade
                 ,
                 Nehem.
                 8.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   And
                   they
                
                 
                 
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   distinctly
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   the
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   caused
                   them
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   reading
                   .
                
                 Also
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Act.
                 13.
                 vers
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 
                   And
                   after
                   the
                   lectures
                   of
                   the
                   Lawe
                   and
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   the
                   rulers
                   of
                   the
                   Synagogue
                   ,
                   sent
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   Yee
                   men
                   and
                   brethren
                   ,
                   if
                   ye
                   haue
                   any
                   word
                   of
                   exhortation
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   say
                   on
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Ministers
                 did
                 reade
                 and
                 preach
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 as
                 Eccles.
                 4.
                 vers
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Take
                   heede
                   to
                   thy
                   foote
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   entrest
                   into
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   more
                   neere
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   giue
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   fooles
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 Nehem.
                 8.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   eares
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   hearkened
                   vnto
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                
                 And
                 concerning
                 praying
                 ,
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 &
                 singing
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 of
                 God
                 vseth
                 a
                 vehemēt
                 exhortation
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 92.
                 1.
                 
                 Come
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   let
                   vs
                   reioyce
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   sing
                   aloude
                   to
                   the
                   rocke
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   come
                   before
                   his
                   face
                   with
                   praise
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   sing
                   aloude
                   vnto
                   him
                   with
                   Psalmes
                   .
                
                 And
                 Psal.
                 65.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   praise
                   waiteth
                   for
                   thee
                   in
                   Sion
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 generally
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 marke
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 were
                 most
                 vsed
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 :
                 so
                 our
                 Sacramēts
                 succeeding
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 are
                 then
                 most
                 to
                 be
                 frequented
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 appeareth
                 Act.
                 18.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 seemeth
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 administred
                 euery
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 although
                 now
                 adaies
                 the
                 ministers
                 may
                 not
                 so
                 doe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 ignorance
                 &
                 carnall
                 securitie
                 of
                 people
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 expresse
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 shewing
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 :
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 good
                 reasons
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 proue
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 Circumcision
                 was
                 vsed
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 &
                 therefore
                 Baptisme
                 which
                 is
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 a
                 publike
                 action
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 wherby
                 a
                 member
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 receiued
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 congregation
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 all
                 must
                 be
                 hereby
                 put
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 benefits
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 reaped
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 a
                 double
                 profit
                 of
                 their
                 presence
                 hereat
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 seeing
                 old
                 and
                 young
                 ,
                 men
                 &
                 women
                 ,
                 masters
                 and
                 seruants
                 ,
                 fathers
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 
                 cannot
                 so
                 generally
                 &
                 conueniently
                 meet
                 on
                 the
                 weeke
                 daies
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 callings
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 their
                 busines
                 set
                 apart
                 :
                 it
                 seemeth
                 by
                 good
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 the
                 fittest
                 day
                 for
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 infinite
                 wisedome
                 and
                 goodnes
                 commanded
                 Circumcision
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 on
                 the
                 eight
                 day
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 auoyding
                 of
                 superstition
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 tied
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 signe
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 a
                 sufficient
                 time
                 ,
                 wherin
                 the
                 children
                 might
                 gather
                 some
                 strength
                 to
                 the
                 cutting
                 off
                 of
                 their
                 flesh
                 ;
                 why
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 requisite
                 ,
                 that
                 Baptisme
                 should
                 be
                 deferred
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 both
                 
                 for
                 the
                 remouing
                 of
                 their
                 superstitious
                 opinion
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 the
                 childrē
                 dying
                 vnbaptized
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 damned
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 enabling
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 to
                 be
                 dipped
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 maner
                 and
                 pure
                 nature
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 for
                 these
                 causes
                 Baptisme
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 publike
                 dutie
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 Cōcerning
                 priuate
                 exercises
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 going
                 before
                 the
                 publike
                 ,
                 or
                 following
                 after
                 ,
                 or
                 comming
                 
                 betweene
                 .
                 The
                 duties
                 going
                 before
                 are
                 either
                 in
                 examining
                 our selues
                 ,
                 or
                 stirring
                 vp
                 of
                 our selues
                 .
                 The
                 examination
                 of
                 our selues
                 consisteth
                 partly
                 in
                 surueying
                 our
                 estate
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 considering
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 condition
                 :
                 in
                 surueying
                 our
                 estate
                 past
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 either
                 what
                 sinnes
                 the
                 weeke
                 before
                 we
                 haue
                 committed
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 humbling
                 of
                 our selues
                 in
                 prayer
                 :
                 or
                 we
                 must
                 remēber
                 ,
                 what
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 what
                 benefits
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 our selues
                 or
                 in
                 our
                 friends
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 better
                 prouoking
                 
                 of
                 our selues
                 to
                 thanksgiuing
                 :
                 in
                 considering
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 condition
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 examine
                 how
                 we
                 stand
                 affected
                 ,
                 whatmeasure
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 repentance
                 and
                 godlines
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 special
                 want
                 or
                 occasion
                 of
                 publike
                 prayer
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 craue
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 Pastor
                 and
                 congregation
                 :
                 if
                 any
                 peculiar
                 cause
                 of
                 a
                 solemne
                 thanksgiuing
                 be
                 offered
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 giue
                 the
                 Preacher
                 and
                 people
                 word
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 occasion
                 of
                 some
                 want
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 Minister
                 that
                 his
                 mouth
                 may
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 happy
                 and
                 holy
                 supply
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 How
                 requisite
                 this
                 examination
                 is
                 ,
                 our
                 ciuill
                 practises
                 may
                 declare
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 worldly
                 thriuing
                 men
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 weeke
                 they
                 search
                 their
                 bookes
                 ,
                 cast
                 their
                 accounts
                 ,
                 conferre
                 with
                 their
                 gaine
                 their
                 expences
                 ,
                 &
                 make
                 euen
                 reckonings
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 whether
                 they
                 haue
                 gained
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 haue
                 lost
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 before
                 hand
                 or
                 come
                 short
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 we
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 once
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 expedient
                 ,
                 yet
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 weeke
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 call
                 our selues
                 to
                 a
                 reckoning
                 ,
                 examining
                 what
                 hath
                 gone
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 what
                 hath
                 come
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 haue
                 gone
                 forward
                 in
                 godly
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 we
                 haue
                 gone
                 backward
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 holy
                 increases
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 may
                 giue
                 thankes
                 and
                 glorie
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 come
                 short
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 humble
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 endeuour
                 the
                 weeke
                 following
                 ,
                 to
                 trauaile
                 with
                 our selues
                 the
                 more
                 earnestly
                 to
                 recouer
                 our
                 former
                 losse
                 .
                 This
                 examination
                 had
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 further
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 our selues
                 before
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 publike
                 exercises
                 .
                 This
                 consisteth
                 in
                 reading
                 ,
                 meditating
                 and
                 praying
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 prouoke
                 a
                 spirituall
                 appetite
                 the
                 more
                 hungerly
                 ,
                 desirously
                 ,
                 and
                 louingly
                 to
                 resort
                 to
                 the
                 congregation
                 .
                 How
                 necessarie
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 long
                 and
                 wofull
                 experience
                 of
                 non-proficients
                 in
                 the
                 schoole
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 doth
                 lamentably
                 shew
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 in
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 we
                 so
                 little
                 profit
                 ?
                 What
                 causeth
                 the
                 word
                 
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 so
                 small
                 power
                 with
                 vs
                 ?
                 whereof
                 commeth
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 of
                 such
                 slender
                 account
                 with
                 vs
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 because
                 we
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 vncatechised
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 vncircumcised
                 eares
                 ,
                 without
                 prepared
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 vnschooled
                 senses
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 come
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 no
                 more
                 profit
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 get
                 at
                 stage-plaies
                 ,
                 where
                 delighting
                 our
                 eyes
                 and
                 eares
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 with
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 pageants
                 ,
                 afterward
                 we
                 vainely
                 depart
                 ?
                 If
                 we
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 are
                 to
                 entertaine
                 some
                 speciall
                 friend
                 or
                 stately
                 guestes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ciuilitie
                 to
                 auoide
                 all
                 things
                 noysome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 procure
                 all
                 things
                 handsome
                 in
                 our
                 houses
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 thinke
                 it
                 Christianitie
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 made
                 speciall
                 promise
                 to
                 visit
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 become
                 our
                 friendly
                 guest
                 ,
                 to
                 purge
                 the
                 loathsome
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 &
                 dispose
                 our
                 soules
                 in
                 some
                 holy
                 order
                 for
                 his
                 entertainement
                 ?
                 Are
                 we
                 so
                 diligent
                 to
                 present
                 our selues
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 in
                 our
                 best
                 attire
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 come
                 before
                 the
                 whole
                 congregation
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 negligent
                 to
                 attire
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 seeing
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 appeare
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 ?
                 Doe
                 we
                 outwardly
                 professe
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 solemne
                 time
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 weeke
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 in
                 inward
                 practise
                 denie
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 preparing
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 worldly
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 a
                 suite
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 noble
                 personage
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 that
                 happie
                 successe
                 and
                 issue
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 beginne
                 to
                 call
                 themselues
                 to
                 account
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 with
                 themselues
                 in
                 what
                 circumstance
                 they
                 failed
                 ,
                 whereby
                 lesse
                 circumspectly
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 aduisedly
                 they
                 attempted
                 their
                 enterprise
                 ,
                 accusing
                 themselues
                 of
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 vnconsiderate
                 dealing
                 in
                 their
                 cause
                 ,
                 whereby
                 ,
                 a●
                 wofull
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 request
                 fell
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Vnto
                 these
                 men
                 herein
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 vnlike
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 dealing
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 we
                 profit
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 hearing
                 ,
                 reading
                 ,
                 praying
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 publike
                 exercise
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 :
                 neither
                 must
                 we
                 sticke
                 to
                 reason
                 with
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 contemne
                 our selues
                 as
                 faultie
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 omitting
                 something
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 committing
                 something
                 to
                 be
                 vndone
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 addresse
                 our selues
                 to
                 our
                 publike
                 duties
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 examining
                 and
                 stirring
                 vp
                 of
                 our selues
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 
                 (
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 long
                 and
                 loathsome
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 men
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 rise
                 earely
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 young
                 men
                 will
                 rise
                 earely
                 to
                 resort
                 to
                 matiages
                 ,
                 to
                 feastings
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 a
                 maying
                 ,
                 to
                 ringing
                 of
                 bels
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 vanities
                 :
                 the
                 Papists
                 will
                 breake
                 their
                 sleep
                 ,
                 that
                 more
                 timely
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 their
                 Masses
                 ,
                 &
                 popish
                 practises
                 :
                 the
                 here
                 tikes
                 also
                 to
                 attend
                 on
                 their
                 vaine
                 reuelations
                 ,
                 will
                 recouer
                 sometime
                 by
                 early
                 rising
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 our
                 shame
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 holy
                 &
                 heauenly
                 exercises
                 ,
                 to
                 serue
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 will
                 redeeme
                 no
                 time
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 Sabbath
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 sanctified
                 :
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 by
                 bathing
                 our
                 bodies
                 in
                 our
                 beds
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 more
                 than
                 on
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 perswading
                 our selues
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 libertie
                 therein
                 ,
                 we
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Israelites
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 risen
                 very
                 early
                 to
                 their
                 idolatrie
                 :
                 the
                 Prophets
                 are
                 reported
                 to
                 haue
                 stretched
                 out
                 their
                 hāds
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 for
                 shame
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 imitating
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 stirre
                 vp
                 our selues
                 more
                 early
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 making
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 our
                 delight
                 ,
                 Esay
                 .
                 58.
                 wherby
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 no
                 lesse
                 carefull
                 to
                 bestow
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 and
                 the
                 sweetnes
                 of
                 the
                 morning
                 in
                 the
                 pure
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 Idolaters
                 in
                 their
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 young
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 vanities
                 ,
                 wordly
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 couetousnes
                 ,
                 &
                 here
                 tikes
                 in
                 their
                 heresies
                 vse
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 thus
                 shall
                 examine
                 our selues
                 in
                 our
                 sins
                 committed
                 ,
                 &
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 receiued
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 humble
                 our selues
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 thank
                 full
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 suruay
                 our
                 wants
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 our
                 pastors
                 ,
                 prepare
                 out
                 selues
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 all
                 these
                 exercises
                 in
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 rising
                 early
                 (
                 vnlesse
                 vpon
                 some
                 speciall
                 cause
                 or
                 weaknes
                 ,
                 which
                 requireth
                 rather
                 our
                 wholy
                 keeping
                 of
                 our
                 beds
                 ,
                 than
                 our
                 
                 vprising
                 )
                 let
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 after
                 fruits
                 and
                 good
                 increases
                 of
                 the
                 publike
                 exercises
                 
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 triall
                 report
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 word
                 be
                 not
                 more
                 precious
                 ,
                 our
                 prayers
                 more
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 our
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 more
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 more
                 profitable
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 Now
                 concerning
                 those
                 exercises
                 which
                 follow
                 after
                 ,
                 or
                 come
                 betweene
                 those
                 publike
                 meanes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 publike
                 means
                 more
                 profitable
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 shew
                 some
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 exercises
                 
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 are
                 reading
                 ,
                 comparing
                 of
                 things
                 heard
                 ,
                 examining
                 and
                 applying
                 them
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 praying
                 ,
                 thankesgiuing
                 ,
                 and
                 meditating
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 after
                 our
                 publike
                 hearing
                 we
                 must
                 priuately
                 giue
                 our selues
                 to
                 reading
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 especially
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 we
                 heard
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 vnderstand
                 :
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 comparing
                 of
                 place
                 with
                 place
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 alleaged
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 better
                 triall
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 receiued
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 establishing
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 therein
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 we
                 must
                 vse
                 priuate
                 prayer
                 for
                 a
                 sound
                 iudgement
                 &
                 pure
                 affections
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 worke
                 that
                 vpon
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 iudgement
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 forget
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 ,
                 in
                 praising
                 of
                 God
                 &
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 either
                 see
                 our
                 knowledge
                 to
                 be
                 bettered
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 cōscience
                 touched
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 we
                 must
                 ioyne
                 meditation
                 ,
                 either
                 about
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 or
                 about
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 vpon
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 accounting
                 
                 with
                 ourselues
                 ,
                 what
                 things
                 being
                 read
                 &
                 preached
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 did
                 touch
                 and
                 concerne
                 vs
                 ,
                 what
                 speciall
                 feelings
                 ,
                 &
                 comforts
                 the
                 Lord
                 gaue
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 what
                 increase
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 repentance
                 in
                 purposing
                 a
                 new
                 life
                 we
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 that
                 thus
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 priuate
                 and
                 peculiar
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 publike
                 and
                 generall
                 means
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 partly
                 concerning
                 those
                 properties
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 iustice
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 trueth
                 ,
                 power
                 &
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 partly
                 concerning
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 workes
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 hath
                 left
                 certaine
                 impressions
                 and
                 qualities
                 necessarie
                 for
                 our
                 vse
                 ,
                 &
                 profitable
                 for
                 our
                 instruction
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 and
                 dutie
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 professors
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 92.
                 doth
                 sufficiently
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 speciall
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 to
                 commend
                 &
                 declare
                 the
                 kindnes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 praise
                 his
                 truth
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 forth
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Psalme
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 protesteth
                 that
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 only
                 glorious
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 vnwise
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 cannot
                 consider
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 nor
                 discerne
                 his
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 measure
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 men
                 by
                 their
                 present
                 estate
                 ,
                 not
                 looking
                 either
                 how
                 God
                 hath
                 dealt
                 before
                 ,
                 nor
                 considering
                 how
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 faithfull
                 seeme
                 to
                 wither
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 downe
                 by
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 shall
                 grow
                 againe
                 and
                 flourish
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 cedars
                 doe
                 in
                 mount
                 Lebanon
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 strengthen
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 so
                 with
                 the
                 meditating
                 of
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 strengthen
                 our selues
                 with
                 the
                 beholding
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 heauens
                 and
                 the
                 scope
                 ,
                 beautie
                 ,
                 and
                 continuall
                 course
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 haue
                 been
                 all
                 as
                 pleasant
                 as
                 the
                 garden
                 of
                 Eden
                 ,
                 if
                 Adam
                 had
                 continued
                 in
                 his
                 innocencie
                 ,
                 whose
                 worke
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 to
                 view
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 is
                 it
                 our
                 worke
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 and
                 holy
                 spirit
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 ende
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 king
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 19.
                 setteth
                 downe
                 the
                 exquisite
                 workemanship
                 ,
                 proportion
                 ,
                 and
                 ornaments
                 of
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   heauens
                   declare
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   firmamènt
                   sheweth
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Day
                   vnto
                   day
                   vttereth
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   night
                   vnto
                   night
                   teacheth
                   knowledge
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   speech
                   nor
                   language
                   ,
                   where
                   their
                   voice
                   is
                   not
                   heard
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Their
                   line
                   is
                   gone
                   forth
                   through
                   all
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   words
                   into
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   in
                   them
                   hath
                   hee
                   set
                   a
                   tabernacle
                   for
                   the
                   Sunne
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Which
                   commeth
                   forth
                   as
                   a
                   bridegrome
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   chamber
                   ,
                   and
                   reioyceth
                   like
                   a
                   mighty
                   man
                   to
                   run
                   his
                   race
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   His
                   going
                   out
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   ende
                   of
                   the
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   compasse
                   is
                   vnto
                   the
                   endes
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   is
                   hid
                   from
                   the
                   heat
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 .
                 chap.
                 1.
                 2.
                 3.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Heare
                   ,
                   O
                   heauens
                   ,
                   and
                   hearken
                   ,
                   O
                   earth
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   oxe
                   knoweth
                   his
                   owner
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   asse
                   his
                   masters
                   crib
                   :
                   but
                   Israel
                   hath
                   not
                   knowne
                   :
                   my
                   people
                   hath
                   not
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 we
                 are
                 schooled
                 of
                 insensible
                 creatures
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 should
                 doe
                 
                 our
                 dutie
                 vnto
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 in
                 sixe
                 daies
                 we
                 haue
                 had
                 our
                 ●east
                 obedient
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 disobedient
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 O
                 God
                 how
                 haue
                 thy
                 creatures
                 attended
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 speake
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 heard
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 did
                 whip
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 followed
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 al
                 our
                 busines
                 they
                 attended
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 listened
                 to
                 the
                 calling
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 profited
                 by
                 thy
                 chastisements
                 ,
                 nor
                 attended
                 vpon
                 thy
                 commandements
                 .
                 The
                 stork
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 Ieremiah
                 the
                 prophet
                 ,
                 knoweth
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 people
                 knoweth
                 not
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 experience
                 may
                 make
                 vs
                 blush
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 birds
                 against
                 the
                 stormy
                 winter
                 may
                 conuey
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 warmer
                 climates
                 vntill
                 the
                 spring
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 alone
                 either
                 vnsensibly
                 doth
                 not
                 foresee
                 ,
                 or
                 vnaduisedly
                 will
                 not
                 
                 auoide
                 the
                 perillous
                 times
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 16.
                 2.
                 3.
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 reprehendeth
                 the
                 follie
                 of
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   it
                   is
                   euening
                   ,
                   ye
                   say
                   ,
                   Faire
                   weather
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   skie
                   is
                   red
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   ye
                   say
                   ,
                   To
                   day
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   tempest
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   skie
                   is
                   red
                   and
                   lowring
                   ,
                   O
                   hypocrites
                   ,
                   yee
                   can
                   discerne
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   skie
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   ye
                   not
                   discerne
                   the
                   signes
                   of
                   the
                   times
                   ?
                
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 spirituall
                 vse
                 and
                 holy
                 meditation
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 our
                 whole
                 life
                 :
                 howbeit
                 because
                 our
                 distractions
                 in
                 our
                 lawfull
                 and
                 ordinarie
                 callings
                 will
                 not
                 permit
                 this
                 so
                 fully
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our
                 finite
                 nature
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 to
                 vse
                 a
                 recouery
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Christian
                 diligence
                 to
                 make
                 recompence
                 for
                 our
                 former
                 negligence
                 herein
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 so
                 heauenly
                 a
                 varietie
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 by
                 precept
                 and
                 practise
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 of
                 our
                 forefathers
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 much
                 profit
                 and
                 set
                 forward
                 this
                 exercise
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 we
                 endeuour
                 to
                 frame
                 our
                 meditations
                 especially
                 about
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 whereof
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 callings
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our
                 countries
                 ,
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 yeere
                 we
                 haue
                 most
                 speciall
                 occasion
                 offered
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 dulnes
                 or
                 deadnes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
                 and
                 secret
                 punishment
                 often
                 incident
                 to
                 the
                 dearest
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 so
                 reuerently
                 ,
                 cheerefully
                 and
                 comfortably
                 
                 doe
                 these
                 duties
                 required
                 by
                 our selues
                 alone
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 humbly
                 vse
                 the
                 remedie
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 hath
                 prouided
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 frequenting
                 the
                 holy
                 companie
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 learned
                 and
                 zealous
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 giuen
                 greater
                 libertie
                 both
                 of
                 graces
                 and
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 humbled
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 wants
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 supplie
                 by
                 them
                 &
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 either
                 for
                 ignorance
                 or
                 blockishnes
                 reade
                 the
                 things
                 heard
                 ,
                 compare
                 the
                 places
                 by
                 publike
                 ministerie
                 receiued
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 refresh
                 our selues
                 with
                 considering
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 attend
                 vpon
                 the
                 reading
                 ,
                 conferring
                 ,
                 and
                 praying
                 ,
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 singing
                 ,
                 and
                 meditations
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 we
                 may
                 either
                 haue
                 our
                 iudgements
                 cleered
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 affections
                 better
                 stirred
                 vp
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 blush
                 or
                 be
                 abashed
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 our
                 wants
                 vnto
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 humilitie
                 earnestly
                 deale
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 enquire
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 compare
                 and
                 reconcile
                 the
                 places
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 amplifie
                 it
                 by
                 meditation
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 feele
                 their
                 affections
                 renued
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 frame
                 a
                 prayer
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 gather
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 and
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 some
                 fruitfull
                 matter
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 godly
                 participation
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 either
                 our
                 ignorance
                 helped
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 infirmities
                 relieued
                 .
                 For
                 vndoubtedly
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 why
                 so
                 many
                 doe
                 rather
                 in
                 ignorance
                 and
                 deadnes
                 beare
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 as
                 a
                 burthen
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 ashamed
                 by
                 asking
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 others
                 to
                 bewray
                 their
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 display
                 that
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 they
                 see
                 and
                 seele
                 in
                 themselues
                 .
                 Against
                 which
                 worldly
                 and
                 carnall
                 shame
                 we
                 must
                 fight
                 ,
                 if
                 euer
                 we
                 will
                 triumph
                 ouer
                 that
                 endlesse
                 shame
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 prouoke
                 our selues
                 by
                 that
                 wholesome
                 and
                 mutuall
                 societie
                 ,
                 which
                 becommeth
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 spirituall
                 gifts
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 a
                 charitable
                 supporting
                 of
                 the
                 infirmities
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 briefly
                 be
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 either
                 stirre
                 vp
                 our selues
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 stirred
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 remaineth
                 to
                 intreate
                 of
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 knowledge
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 loue
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 by
                 preaching
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 also
                 of
                 doing
                 the
                 word
                 by
                 practising
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 duties
                 either
                 respect
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 concerne
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 about
                 our
                 brethren
                 .
                 The
                 things
                 concerning
                 their
                 persōs
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 or
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 :
                 the
                 exercises
                 respecting
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 appertaining
                 to
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 their
                 credite
                 .
                 The
                 duties
                 vnto
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 sinners
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 to
                 bind
                 vp
                 the
                 wounds
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 afflicted
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 comfort
                 the
                 weak
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 hands
                 that
                 fall
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 knees
                 that
                 are
                 readie
                 to
                 faint
                 ,
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 them
                 which
                 be
                 dul
                 ,
                 to
                 admonish
                 the
                 vnruly
                 ,
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 to
                 encourage
                 them
                 in
                 weldoing
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 begun
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rebuke
                 the
                 wilfull
                 offenders
                 ▪
                 And
                 though
                 these
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 yet
                 especially
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 make
                 a
                 supplie
                 of
                 the
                 wants
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 on
                 the
                 weeke
                 daies
                 .
                 The
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 visiting
                 of
                 the
                 sicke
                 ,
                 the
                 relieuing
                 of
                 the
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 the
                 helping
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 and
                 miserable
                 ,
                 the
                 feeding
                 of
                 the
                 hungrie
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 cloathing
                 of
                 the
                 naked
                 ,
                 the
                 comforting
                 of
                 the
                 distressed
                 ,
                 the
                 bestowing
                 of
                 our
                 goods
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 needie
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 euery
                 Sabbath
                 receiue
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 laide
                 
                 something
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 both
                 to
                 giue
                 some
                 thankefull
                 testimonie
                 how
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 weeke
                 before
                 had
                 blessed
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 shew
                 some
                 godly
                 token
                 of
                 their
                 pittie
                 to
                 their
                 afflicted
                 brethen
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 loue
                 towards
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 heare
                 of
                 any
                 secret
                 reports
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 discredite
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 carefully
                 suppresse
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 wisely
                 endeuour
                 to
                 recouer
                 their
                 former
                 credite
                 .
                 This
                 requireth
                 heauenly
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 admonish
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 euill
                 reports
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 signifie
                 vnto
                 the
                 man
                 euill
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 what
                 hazard
                 and
                 shipwrake
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 name
                 is
                 pretended
                 :
                 yet
                 still
                 concealing
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 vrging
                 the
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 partie
                 be
                 guiltie
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 the
                 sooner
                 step
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hauing
                 discharged
                 such
                 
                 a
                 warning
                 peece
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 being
                 guiltlesse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 rather
                 seeke
                 to
                 proue
                 by
                 the
                 rumor
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 pursue
                 the
                 author
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 our
                 age
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 banished
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 this
                 Christian
                 dutie
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 which
                 more
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 healing
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 the
                 credite
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 discerne
                 whether
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 willing
                 to
                 report
                 euill
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 vnwilling
                 to
                 heare
                 euill
                 reports
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Who
                 
                 seeth
                 not
                 the
                 common
                 profession
                 of
                 our
                 Sabbath
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 table
                 talking
                 and
                 vaine
                 babling
                 of
                 the
                 infirmities
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 tossing
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 as
                 a
                 tennis
                 ball
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 not
                 onely
                 vsed
                 among
                 brainsicke
                 and
                 vnstable
                 women
                 ,
                 whose
                 tongues
                 labour
                 of
                 some
                 greater
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 vndiscreetly
                 either
                 set
                 abroch
                 ,
                 or
                 draw
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 measure
                 and
                 past
                 measure
                 the
                 discredit
                 of
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 saluing
                 such
                 sores
                 ,
                 and
                 stopping
                 such
                 breaches
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 lance
                 deeper
                 and
                 roade
                 further
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 haue
                 done
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 exercises
                 both
                 publike
                 and
                 priuate
                 ,
                 both
                 concerning
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 both
                 with
                 our selues
                 and
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 especially
                 of
                 vs
                 must
                 bee
                 obserued
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 at
                 night
                 trie
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 truth
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 sinceritie
                 we
                 haue
                 done
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 because
                 as
                 God
                 abhorreth
                 hypocrisie
                 in
                 euery
                 thing
                 ,
                 so
                 especially
                 he
                 cannot
                 abide
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 worship
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 examine
                 our selues
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 profit
                 either
                 to
                 our selues
                 or
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 comfort
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 increase
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 we
                 haue
                 been
                 conuersant
                 in
                 these
                 dueties
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 rest
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 wrought
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 offer
                 vp
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 increase
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 then
                 is
                 to
                 trauaile
                 with
                 our
                 hearts
                 for
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 because
                 though
                 generally
                 all
                 the
                 cōmandements
                 require
                 spiritual
                 obedience
                 ,
                 yet
                 those
                 more
                 peculiarly
                 which
                 immediatly
                 do
                 binde
                 vs
                 to
                 our
                 God.
                 This
                 we
                 shall
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 the
                 duties
                 
                 of
                 faith
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 repentance
                 carefully
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 louingly
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 manner
                 then
                 may
                 we
                 expostulate
                 with
                 our selues
                 :
                 Hath
                 the
                 Lords
                 increase
                 of
                 mercie
                 brought
                 me
                 a
                 daies
                 increase
                 of
                 holines
                 ?
                 how
                 is
                 my
                 knowledge
                 increased
                 ,
                 my
                 affectiōs
                 touched
                 ,
                 my
                 faith
                 strengthened
                 ,
                 my
                 repentance
                 renewed
                 ,
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 me
                 confirmed
                 ?
                 How
                 did
                 the
                 word
                 pricke
                 my
                 heart
                 ?
                 how
                 were
                 my
                 affections
                 quickned
                 by
                 prayer
                 ?
                 how
                 much
                 was
                 my
                 faith
                 strengthened
                 in
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ?
                 Hath
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 been
                 our
                 delight
                 ?
                 are
                 we
                 nearer
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ?
                 are
                 we
                 nearer
                 our
                 brethren
                 in
                 loue
                 and
                 beneuolence
                 ?
                 are
                 wee
                 better
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 is
                 sinne
                 more
                 grieuous
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 giue
                 God
                 the
                 glory
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 let
                 our
                 losses
                 cause
                 vs
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 godly
                 recouery
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 little
                 thought
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 and
                 almost
                 generally
                 we
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 giuing
                 so
                 holy
                 a
                 varietie
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 consideration
                 whereof
                 partly
                 may
                 humble
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 comfort
                 vs.
                 For
                 in
                 so
                 rich
                 and
                 princely
                 vicissitude
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 doe
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 duties
                 priuate
                 or
                 publike
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 our selues
                 or
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 left
                 vndone
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 the
                 outward
                 actions
                 ,
                 we
                 faile
                 in
                 inwerd
                 affections
                 :
                 &
                 this
                 ought
                 to
                 humble
                 vs.
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 here
                 also
                 sucke
                 out
                 some
                 comfort
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 alluring
                 of
                 vs
                 to
                 these
                 holy
                 exercises
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 though
                 we
                 be
                 weary
                 of
                 one
                 exercise
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 refresh
                 our selues
                 with
                 another
                 :
                 
                   if
                   we
                   profit
                   not
                   by
                   one
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   profit
                   by
                   another
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   altogether
                   voide
                   of
                   delight
                   ,
                   and
                   reape
                   no
                   profit
                   at
                   
                   all
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   but
                   excuse
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &
                   accuse
                   our selues
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   we
                   cannot
                   thriue
                   in
                   priuate
                   exercises
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   gaine
                   by
                   the
                   publike
                   meanes
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   finde
                   no
                   delight
                   by
                   ourselues
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   ioyne
                   with
                   others
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   cannot
                   profite
                   by
                   reading
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   profite
                   by
                   praying
                   :
                   if
                   not
                   by
                   praying
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   meditating
                   ;
                   if
                   not
                   by
                   meditating
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   conferring
                   ;
                   if
                   not
                   by
                   conferring
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   singing
                   ;
                   if
                   not
                   by
                   singing
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   viewing
                   the
                   creatures
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   if
                   not
                   by
                   these
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   teaching
                   ,
                   admonishing
                   ,
                   and
                   visiting
                   of
                   others
                   ;
                   if
                   not
                   herein
                   ,
                   by
                   suffering
                   our selues
                   to
                   be
                   taught
                   ,
                   admonished
                   ,
                   and
                   instructed
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 solemne
                 banket
                 furnished
                 with
                 diuers
                 meates
                 ,
                 the
                 weakest
                 stomacke
                 not
                 liking
                 one
                 dish
                 ,
                 may
                 refresh
                 
                 it selfe
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 appetite
                 bee
                 altogether
                 gone
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 heauenly
                 varietie
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 prouided
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 weake
                 may
                 comfort
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 with
                 one
                 spirituall
                 daintie
                 ,
                 yet
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 bee
                 so
                 sicklie
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 altogether
                 gracelesse
                 ,
                 and
                 voyde
                 of
                 hope
                 of
                 recouerie
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 mercie
                 keepe
                 from
                 vs.
                 And
                 thus
                 hauing
                 shewed
                 what
                 is
                 commanded
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 goe
                 forward
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 forbidden
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 (
                 wee
                 say
                 )
                 is
                 broken
                 either
                 by
                 generall
                 impediments
                 and
                 lets
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 
                 cannot
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 day
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 those
                 euill
                 fruits
                 ,
                 which
                 follow
                 the
                 not
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 things
                 commanded
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 so
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 labour
                 and
                 trauaile
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 either
                 they
                 hinder
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prophaning
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 rest
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 the
                 impediments
                 of
                 sanctifying
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 are
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 furtherances
                 of
                 this
                 sanctification
                 are
                 commanded
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 hinderances
                 are
                 forbidden
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 rest
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 commanded
                 ,
                 as
                 maketh
                 to
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ▪
                 so
                 our
                 works
                 are
                 not
                 simply
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 hinderances
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 be
                 either
                 lawfull
                 workes
                 ,
                 or
                 lawfull
                 recreations
                 and
                 pleasures
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 Commandement
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 vaine
                 ,
                 
                 light
                 ,
                 vsuall
                 ,
                 and
                 accustomed
                 othes
                 are
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 such
                 othes
                 are
                 commaunded
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 taken
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 our
                 brethrens
                 welfare
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 cases
                 of
                 weight
                 and
                 importance
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 things
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 than
                 by
                 an
                 oth
                 cannot
                 be
                 knowne
                 ;
                 so
                 wee
                 say
                 in
                 this
                 precept
                 ,
                 all
                 vsuall
                 affaires
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 are
                 here
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 these
                 fall
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 preseruation
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 necessarily
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 or
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 enable
                 vs
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 any
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 not
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 more
                 streightly
                 enioyned
                 vs.
                 And
                 therfore
                 as
                 no
                 others
                 creeping
                 in
                 vnder
                 pretence
                 are
                 allowed
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 weightie
                 ,
                 likewise
                 we
                 permit
                 no
                 works
                 of
                 pretended
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 day
                 after
                 ,
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 considerations
                 necessarily
                 required
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 giue
                 leaue
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 Oxe
                 or
                 the
                 Asse
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ditch
                 to
                 preserue
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 lead
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 liues
                 more
                 comfortable
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 permit
                 not
                 only
                 things
                 needfull
                 to
                 
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 things
                 conuenient
                 to
                 the
                 vse
                 &
                 comfort
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 dressing
                 of
                 conuenient
                 meates
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 more
                 cheerfull
                 in
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 both
                 in
                 vsing
                 them
                 we
                 refresh
                 &
                 not
                 oppresse
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 preparing
                 them
                 we
                 vse
                 the
                 time
                 before
                 ,
                 after
                 ,
                 or
                 betweene
                 the
                 publike
                 exercise
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 permitted
                 this
                 leaue
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 on
                 our
                 parts
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 heede
                 that
                 we
                 abuse
                 not
                 this
                 libertie
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 so
                 equall
                 ,
                 liberall
                 ,
                 and
                 fauourable
                 in
                 granting
                 and
                 pardoning
                 our
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 and
                 furthering
                 our
                 conueniences
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 doubtlesse
                 leaue
                 vnpunished
                 the
                 greedy
                 gaine-feekers
                 ,
                 which
                 vnder
                 the
                 forge
                 of
                 necessitie
                 abuse
                 their
                 libertie
                 &
                 his
                 liberalitie
                 .
                 The
                 lawfulnes
                 of
                 which
                 permission
                 is
                 taught
                 vs
                 by
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 the
                 faithfull
                 interpreter
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 precept
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 practise
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 healed
                 the
                 sicke
                 ,
                 and
                 cured
                 the
                 diseased
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 allowing
                 the
                 people
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 to
                 resort
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 how
                 things
                 concerning
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 lawfull
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 law
                 permitted
                 the
                 leading
                 of
                 the
                 oxe
                 to
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 how
                 things
                 conuenient
                 are
                 not
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 thy
                 be
                 not
                 abused
                 ,
                 or
                 ouerused
                 .
                 
              
               
                 This
                 moderation
                 prefixed
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 sift
                 more
                 narrowly
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 forbidden
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 either
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 or
                 lawfull
                 recreations
                 .
                 The
                 workes
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 
                 are
                 more
                 vsuall
                 in
                 the
                 sixe
                 daies
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 but
                 at
                 certaine
                 speciall
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 moneths
                 or
                 yeers
                 vsed
                 lesse
                 vsual
                 .
                 First
                 cōcerning
                 the
                 works
                 hauing
                 their
                 ordinary
                 course
                 in
                 the
                 weeke
                 daies
                 ,
                 as
                 plowing
                 ,
                 sowing
                 ,
                 vsing
                 of
                 handierafts
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 prophane
                 person
                 will
                 not
                 call
                 them
                 into
                 questiō
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 as
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 workes
                 must
                 giue
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 being
                 freed
                 from
                 them
                 may
                 bee
                 the
                 more
                 sanctified
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 flatly
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 a
                 burthen
                 to
                 be
                 caried
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 one
                 worke
                 they
                 did
                 more
                 secretly
                 point
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 this
                 cōmandement
                 are
                 a
                 sufficient
                 demonstration
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 Who
                 so
                 thē
                 make
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 a
                 packing
                 day
                 for
                 their
                 earthly
                 busines
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 making
                 it
                 a
                 custome
                 to
                 haue
                 their
                 seruants
                 follow
                 their
                 callings
                 ,
                 or
                 trauaile
                 in
                 their
                 affaires
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 when
                 they
                 themselues
                 will
                 doe
                 that
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 spirituall
                 disposing
                 of
                 their
                 busines
                 they
                 might
                 prouide
                 better
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 prophaners
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 shal
                 be
                 iudged
                 for
                 contemners
                 of
                 this
                 law
                 .
                 And
                 whatsoeuer
                 these
                 kindes
                 of
                 professors
                 pretend
                 in
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 brag
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 Christian
                 liberty
                 ,
                 they
                 cloake
                 their
                 sinne
                 vnder
                 religion
                 ,
                 &
                 draw
                 the
                 curtaine
                 of
                 Christian
                 profession
                 to
                 couer
                 the
                 lewdnes
                 of
                 their
                 vnchristian
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 liuing
                 as
                 beasts
                 they
                 shall
                 dye
                 as
                 beasts
                 ,
                 or
                 worse
                 than
                 beasts
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 hels
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 beasts
                 shall
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 too
                 too
                 lamentable
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 common-wealth
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 and
                 none
                 before
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 teaching
                 this
                 dutie
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 shewed
                 :
                 that
                 men
                 as
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 knewe
                 of
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 neuer
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 man
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 neuer
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 Trinitie
                 ;
                 should
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 vouchsafe
                 it
                 worthie
                 of
                 a
                 eiuill
                 dutie
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 pretend
                 a
                 more
                 vsuall
                 necessitie
                 in
                 certaine
                 and
                 peculiar
                 callings
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 standeth
                 a
                 further
                 question
                 ,
                 as
                 among
                 makers
                 of
                 coale
                 ,
                 and
                 iron
                 ,
                 Heardsmen
                 ,
                 Shepheards
                 ,
                 Carriers
                 ,
                 Drouers
                 ,
                 and
                 traffique
                 men
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 indeede
                 haue
                 great
                 and
                 laborious
                 callings
                 :
                 yet
                 must
                 wee
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 &
                 like
                 ordinarie
                 callings
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 the
                 good
                 order
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 
                 subordinated
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 giue
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 time
                 and
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 preferred
                 :
                 because
                 as
                 our
                 callings
                 serue
                 to
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 so
                 Gods
                 worship
                 sanctifieth
                 our
                 callings
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 requireth
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 other
                 week
                 daies
                 either
                 priuatly
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 or
                 publikly
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 callings
                 so
                 permit
                 :
                 and
                 howsoeuer
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 vnto
                 these
                 men
                 some
                 larger
                 liberty
                 on
                 the
                 sixe
                 daies
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 generally
                 is
                 laid
                 vpon
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 on
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 whose
                 labours
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 troublesome
                 and
                 continuall
                 in
                 the
                 weeke
                 daies
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 ought
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 rest
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 daies
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 discharge
                 themselues
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 graces
                 with
                 other
                 men
                 concerning
                 their
                 creation
                 ,
                 redemption
                 and
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 make
                 not
                 a
                 supplie
                 on
                 the
                 seuenth
                 day
                 for
                 their
                 libertie
                 in
                 the
                 sixe
                 dayes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 inferior
                 to
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 beasts
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 beasts
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 haue
                 their
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 .
                 Besides
                 in
                 pretending
                 such
                 excuses
                 ,
                 they
                 openly
                 bewray
                 their
                 want
                 of
                 spirituall
                 wisdome
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 calling
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 wise
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 politike
                 in
                 increasing
                 their
                 riches
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 deuide
                 their
                 times
                 &
                 seasons
                 for
                 the
                 easing
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 refreshing
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 looking
                 to
                 their
                 seruants
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 commandement
                 is
                 flat
                 and
                 expresse
                 ▪
                 
                 euen
                 
                   thou
                   and
                   thy
                   seruant
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 bring
                 their
                 seruants
                 also
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 saw
                 how
                 men
                 would
                 be
                 ingenious
                 in
                 deceiuing
                 their
                 own
                 soules
                 ,
                 by
                 not
                 bringing
                 their
                 charges
                 and
                 families
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 who
                 notwithstanding
                 being
                 created
                 ,
                 redeemed
                 and
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 highly
                 indebted
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 the
                 masters
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 beguile
                 themselues
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 shall
                 be
                 required
                 at
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 too
                 lordly
                 and
                 tyrannous
                 gouernours
                 ,
                 make
                 their
                 seruants
                 either
                 equall
                 to
                 beasts
                 ,
                 or
                 worse
                 than
                 beasts
                 ,
                 caring
                 for
                 nothing
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 neuer
                 thinking
                 on
                 hell
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 they
                 are
                 hastening
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 law
                 doth
                 here
                 also
                 attach
                 Shepherds
                 ,
                 and
                 Heardsmen
                 ,
                 Bakers
                 and
                 Brewers
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 kinde
                 of
                 men
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 retained
                 ,
                 then
                 art
                 thou
                 charged
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 thy selfe
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 hauing
                 made
                 thē
                 men
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 vse
                 them
                 as
                 beasts
                 for
                 thee
                 ;
                 neither
                 must
                 thou
                 abuse
                 his
                 trauaile
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 like
                 the
                 oxe
                 ,
                 whereon
                 he
                 tendeth
                 .
                 But
                 worldly
                 wise
                 men
                 will
                 prouide
                 by
                 changing
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 busines
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 cheerfully
                 :
                 and
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 they
                 prouide
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 so
                 carelesly
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 Shepheards
                 &
                 Heardsmen
                 can
                 finde
                 meanes
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 faires
                 and
                 markets
                 ▪
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 picke
                 out
                 time
                 to
                 goe
                 visit
                 their
                 friends
                 :
                 why
                 may
                 they
                 not
                 also
                 prouide
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ?
                 Well
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 mocked
                 .
                 Looke
                 how
                 a
                 man
                 soweth
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 he
                 reape
                 .
                 In
                 some
                 places
                 Brewers
                 and
                 Bakers
                 
                 pretend
                 great
                 necessitie
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 generall
                 rule
                 permitteth
                 a
                 libertie
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 dispatch
                 their
                 busines
                 on
                 the
                 sixe
                 daies
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 rise
                 betimes
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 all
                 they
                 haue
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 as
                 little
                 losse
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 must
                 needes
                 begin
                 their
                 worke
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 next
                 after
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 doe
                 it
                 as
                 lately
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 publike
                 exercises
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 interrupted
                 nor
                 drawne
                 away
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 therefore
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 prescribed
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 callings
                 ,
                 so
                 for
                 milking
                 of
                 kine
                 ,
                 making
                 of
                 beds
                 ,
                 and
                 dressing
                 of
                 meates
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 trauailers
                 ,
                 Bakers
                 and
                 Brewers
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 busines
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 must
                 bee
                 done
                 either
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 or
                 lately
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 kindes
                 of
                 calling
                 of
                 more
                 difficultie
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 sea
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 land
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 one
                 of
                 Mariners
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 posts
                 .
                 For
                 men
                 being
                 on
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 cannot
                 come
                 conueniētly
                 to
                 the
                 publike
                 places
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 ciuill
                 matters
                 there
                 are
                 often
                 great
                 necessities
                 and
                 vnknowne
                 to
                 priuate
                 men
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 in
                 necessary
                 affaires
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 counted
                 as
                 flat
                 breakers
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 lawfull
                 and
                 necessarie
                 callings
                 ,
                 the
                 times
                 must
                 bee
                 so
                 diuided
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 bodies
                 may
                 be
                 cased
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 soules
                 refreshed
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 present
                 necessitie
                 grow
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 violent
                 ,
                 then
                 holds
                 the
                 generall
                 rule
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 before
                 or
                 after
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 we
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Mariners
                 haue
                 intermissions
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 oft
                 
                 changing
                 ,
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 meanes
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 priuately
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 be
                 vicissitudes
                 of
                 labouring
                 spent
                 in
                 quaffing
                 ,
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 sleeping
                 ;
                 which
                 leisure
                 they
                 might
                 haue
                 as
                 free
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 priuately
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 on
                 the
                 land
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 sixe
                 and
                 seuen
                 obserued
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 doe
                 some
                 one
                 day
                 in
                 seuen
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 it selfe
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 Lord
                 accepteth
                 the
                 equitie
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 when
                 vpon
                 necessitie
                 we
                 cannot
                 obserue
                 the
                 prescript
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 
                 ships
                 lie
                 at
                 roade
                 and
                 at
                 ancker
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 either
                 are
                 staied
                 by
                 tempest
                 ,
                 or
                 mend
                 their
                 tackling
                 ,
                 or
                 waite
                 long
                 at
                 hauens
                 for
                 their
                 traffique
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 time
                 hath
                 before
                 been
                 lost
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 redeemed
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 set
                 times
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 we
                 saide
                 ,
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 obseruing
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 prudent
                 in
                 heauenly
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 politike
                 in
                 earthly
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 cannot
                 so
                 conueniently
                 haue
                 accesse
                 to
                 the
                 publike
                 meanes
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 companie
                 (
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 pirates
                 they
                 goe
                 for
                 stronger
                 fence
                 many
                 together
                 )
                 by
                 a
                 generall
                 contribution
                 they
                 might
                 allow
                 a
                 Minister
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 Mariners
                 are
                 either
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 richer
                 fort
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 bee
                 of
                 a
                 meaner
                 condition
                 ;
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 richer
                 and
                 more
                 wealthie
                 Merchants
                 swimme
                 so
                 in
                 their
                 gaines
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 
                 haue
                 but
                 hearts
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 tithe
                 of
                 their
                 increase
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 onely
                 conueniently
                 finde
                 a
                 Minister
                 in
                 the
                 ship
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 liberally
                 prouide
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 the
                 land
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 poorer
                 fort
                 ▪
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 offer
                 an
                 oxe
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 offer
                 a
                 turtle
                 doue
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 cānot
                 offer
                 a
                 doue
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 offer
                 a
                 little
                 fine
                 wheate
                 flower
                 :
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 prouide
                 a
                 graue
                 preacher
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 procure
                 some
                 good
                 man
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 holy
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 deliuer
                 the
                 plaine
                 and
                 pure
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 help
                 them
                 
                 in
                 prayer
                 and
                 other
                 holy
                 exercises
                 of
                 religion
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 in
                 their
                 seuerall
                 ships
                 maintaine
                 a
                 guide
                 skilfull
                 in
                 seafaring
                 to
                 conduct
                 them
                 in
                 ther
                 nauigations
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 a
                 generall
                 purse
                 they
                 may
                 farre
                 more
                 easilie
                 sustaine
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 a
                 teacher
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 great
                 dangers
                 may
                 strengthen
                 &
                 comfort
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 estates
                 may
                 guide
                 and
                 safegard
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 hauen
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 greater
                 blessings
                 on
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 receiue
                 greater
                 
                 testimonies
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 taste
                 more
                 bountifully
                 of
                 Gods
                 power
                 in
                 imminent
                 and
                 fearfull
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 liberally
                 haue
                 experience
                 of
                 his
                 prouidence
                 in
                 their
                 marueilous
                 preseruation
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 brethren
                 on
                 the
                 land
                 ;
                 I
                 thinke
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 lesse
                 zealous
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 carefull
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 others
                 on
                 the
                 land
                 .
                 Though
                 then
                 the
                 prescript
                 forme
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 cannot
                 alwaies
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 may
                 bee
                 
                 obserued
                 :
                 and
                 seeing
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 seas
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 gouernour
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ▪
                 &
                 yet
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 worship
                 hath
                 distinguished
                 the
                 seafaring
                 men
                 from
                 others
                 by
                 their
                 monstrous
                 prophanenes
                 ,
                 and
                 brutish
                 irreligiousnes
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 in
                 that
                 this
                 euill
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 generall
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 euen
                 in
                 that
                 calling
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 calling
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 it selfe
                 is
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 degenerated
                 into
                 an
                 hellish
                 atheisme
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 concerning
                 Posts
                 thus
                 much
                 briefly
                 :
                 Either
                 the
                 Posts
                 trauaile
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 
                 vpon
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 necessitie
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 goe
                 on
                 the
                 necessarie
                 affaires
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 by
                 foreslacking
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 speedie
                 dispatching
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 profitable
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 bodie
                 of
                 the
                 realme
                 ,
                 the
                 libertie
                 is
                 permitted
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 greater
                 or
                 lesser
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 grauitie
                 and
                 slendernes
                 of
                 their
                 affaires
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 lawes
                 take
                 hold
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 subiects
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 precisely
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 Princes
                 matters
                 are
                 not
                 knowne
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 rather
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 Princes
                 heart
                 may
                 be
                 right
                 herein
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 moue
                 them
                 euermore
                 to
                 vse
                 those
                 waies
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 conuenient
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 generally
                 of
                 the
                 vsuall
                 workes
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 .
                 It
                 remaineth
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 those
                 works
                 which
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 weeke
                 daies
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 neuerthelesse
                 vsed
                 at
                 certaine
                 set
                 times
                 and
                 seasons
                 ,
                 as
                 Faires
                 in
                 certaine
                 moneths
                 and
                 quarters
                 of
                 the
                 yeere
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 seeding
                 in
                 the
                 winter
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 spring
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 haruest
                 in
                 summer
                 &
                 in
                 Autumne
                 .
                 Hereunto
                 we
                 may
                 adde
                 speciall
                 iourneies
                 taken
                 in
                 hand
                 not
                 vsually
                 ,
                 but
                 extraordinarily
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 Saffron
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 yeere
                 .
                 Al
                 which
                 things
                 haue
                 their
                 seuerall
                 seasons
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 vnnaturally
                 thrust
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 owne
                 times
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 men
                 haue
                 pretended
                 a
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 &
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 hunting
                 after
                 liberty
                 ,
                 disputeth
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 First
                 as
                 for
                 Faires
                 and
                 Markets
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 politike
                 ,
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 worldly
                 men
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 
                 daies
                 are
                 maintained
                 :
                 it
                 argueth
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 godly
                 wisedome
                 where
                 they
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 because
                 without
                 any
                 preiudice
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 conueniently
                 bee
                 obserued
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 no
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 profit
                 ,
                 nor
                 pleasure
                 could
                 cause
                 the
                 Papists
                 to
                 haue
                 their
                 Faires
                 on
                 their
                 Christmas
                 day
                 ,
                 Easter
                 day
                 ,
                 holy
                 Thursday
                 ,
                 and
                 Corpus
                 Christi
                 day
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 shame
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 truth
                 and
                 zeale
                 ought
                 to
                 goe
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 defile
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 herewith
                 :
                 yea
                 I
                 adde
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 intollerable
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 firme
                 statute
                 &
                 ciuill
                 law
                 enforceth
                 a
                 plaine
                 inhibition
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 worldly
                 conuents
                 and
                 assemblies
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 These
                 faires
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 either
                 solemne
                 Marts
                 and
                 of
                 greater
                 continuance
                 ,
                 or
                 petie
                 Markets
                 and
                 of
                 lesse
                 resort
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 more
                 solemne
                 Markets
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 gaine
                 in
                 the
                 weeke
                 daies
                 may
                 easily
                 affoord
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 right
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 daies
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 the
                 petie
                 Markets
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 seuen
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 vsed
                 on
                 the
                 sixe
                 daies
                 betweene
                 the
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 not
                 charging
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 seeding
                 time
                 and
                 haruest
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 by
                 expresse
                 
                 words
                 forbidden
                 in
                 Exodus
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 one
                 thing
                 maketh
                 me
                 to
                 marueile
                 ,
                 why
                 men
                 plead
                 rather
                 for
                 the
                 libertie
                 of
                 the
                 haruest
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 seeding
                 time
                 ,
                 whē
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 alike
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 restrained
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 restraineth
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 yea
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 wisedome
                 and
                 lesse
                 labour
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 seeding
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 lesse
                 heed
                 &
                 more
                 labour
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 reaping
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 many
                 thinke
                 it
                 strange
                 to
                 sowe
                 and
                 plow
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 to
                 mow
                 ,
                 reape
                 ,
                 and
                 cart
                 it
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 to
                 
                 the
                 commandement
                 let
                 vs
                 ioyne
                 the
                 promise
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 carelesse
                 to
                 prouide
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 ease
                 himselfe
                 for
                 caring
                 for
                 vs.
                 But
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 first
                 seeke
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 And
                 intruth
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 haruest
                 rather
                 chargeth
                 vs
                 with
                 many
                 moe
                 duties
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 thā
                 dischargeth
                 
                 vs
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 .
                 First
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 the
                 sixe
                 daies
                 at
                 that
                 season
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 cannot
                 
                 
                 conueniently
                 giue
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 either
                 publikely
                 or
                 priuatly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 especially
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 must
                 endeuour
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 godly
                 supply
                 for
                 their
                 former
                 defects
                 .
                 Vnder
                 this
                 wee
                 may
                 couch
                 another
                 reason
                 .
                 Although
                 greater
                 possessors
                 haue
                 larger
                 libertie
                 in
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 this
                 calling
                 ,
                 yet
                 haue
                 they
                 seruants
                 and
                 cattel
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 haruest
                 time
                 especially
                 labour
                 :
                 
                 for
                 whose
                 good
                 and
                 ease
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 prouided
                 in
                 euery
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 without
                 vnmercifulnes
                 to
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 controlling
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 busie
                 times
                 especially
                 ,
                 deny
                 our
                 seruants
                 and
                 cattell
                 their
                 rest
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 then
                 most
                 neede
                 to
                 cease
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 most
                 trauaile
                 on
                 the
                 week
                 daies
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 experience
                 
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 weather
                 in
                 this
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 yeere
                 be
                 more
                 vnseasonable
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 then
                 most
                 readie
                 to
                 vnclaspe
                 their
                 hold
                 on
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 by
                 their
                 carnal
                 diffidence
                 .
                 Again
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 times
                 are
                 more
                 temperate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 
                 more
                 abundant
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 securely
                 hide
                 our
                 hearts
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 tying
                 our
                 affections
                 to
                 our
                 enlarged
                 and
                 full
                 fraught
                 barnes
                 ,
                 wee
                 vomit
                 out
                 our
                 surfetting
                 conceits
                 with
                 the
                 rich
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   my
                   soule
                   take
                   thy
                   rest
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   store
                   laid
                   vp
                   for
                   many
                   yeeres
                   :
                
                 and
                 so
                 wee
                 burie
                 our
                 soules
                 in
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 our
                 increase
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 handfull
                 of
                 corne
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 gaine
                 therewith
                 a
                 viall
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 What
                 doth
                 it
                 helpe
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 either
                 to
                 correct
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 triall
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 doth
                 send
                 foule
                 weather
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 blot
                 out
                 the
                 print
                 ,
                 &
                 rub
                 out
                 the
                 marke
                 of
                 Gods
                 worke
                 with
                 such
                 contemptuous
                 disobedience
                 ?
                 Ought
                 we
                 not
                 rather
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 scarcitie
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 appointeth
                 by
                 Ioel
                 ,
                 to
                 erect
                 a
                 new
                 Sabbath
                 in
                 prayer
                 and
                 fasting
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 pull
                 down
                 the
                 old
                 Sabbath
                 by
                 toyling
                 and
                 labouring
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 seeing
                 our
                 repentance
                 ,
                 might
                 stay
                 the
                 windowes
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 surceasing
                 from
                 his
                 punishment
                 might
                 leaue
                 some
                 blessing
                 behinde
                 him
                 ▪
                 Now
                 therefore
                 to
                 cure
                 our
                 diffidence
                 ,
                 to
                 helpe
                 our
                 impatience
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 correct
                 our
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 witnes
                 our
                 subiection
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 often
                 sendeth
                 this
                 triall
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 haruest
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 largenes
                 of
                 Gods
                 liberalitie
                 we
                 may
                 enlarge
                 our
                 taidour
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 reacheth
                 out
                 his
                 benefits
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 reach
                 out
                 our
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 yeere
                 doe
                 men
                 more
                 abundantly
                 receiue
                 God
                 his
                 mercies
                 than
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 commeth
                 to
                 the
                 issue
                 ,
                 and
                 groweth
                 to
                 a
                 perfect
                 accomplishment
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 earth
                 is
                 readie
                 to
                 trauaile
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 foorth
                 of
                 her
                 bowels
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 by
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 hath
                 before
                 receiued
                 and
                 conceiued
                 ?
                 And
                 consequenly
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 vs
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 more
                 deeply
                 charge
                 vs
                 with
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 hee
                 doth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 surcharge
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 his
                 benefits
                 ?
                 If
                 then
                 either
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 binde
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 God
                 touch
                 vs
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 toyling
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 may
                 pitie
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 distractions
                 of
                 our
                 mindes
                 may
                 moue
                 vs
                 :
                 if
                 either
                 the
                 wants
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 may
                 inforce
                 vs
                 ,
                 o●
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 God
                 rauish
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 shal
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 carefully
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 yeere
                 most
                 carefully
                 and
                 specially
                 we
                 should
                 prouide
                 for
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 refreshing
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 relieuing
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 iustice
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 worthines
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 necessarie
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 tilling
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 more
                 needfull
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 stoope
                 and
                 surcease
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 then
                 reaping
                 and
                 carting
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 neither
                 dignity
                 nor
                 necessitie
                 can
                 so
                 wel
                 be
                 pretended
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 cease
                 :
                 and
                 better
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 man
                 should
                 reape
                 somewhat
                 lesse
                 of
                 his
                 priuate
                 gaine
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 so
                 deepe
                 a
                 wound
                 should
                 bee
                 stricken
                 into
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 Gods
                 publike
                 glorie
                 :
                 and
                 more
                 conuenient
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 few
                 should
                 smart
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 should
                 be
                 offended
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 axiome
                 of
                 necessitie
                 hath
                 it
                 vertue
                 as
                 well
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 another
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 I
                 neede
                 not
                 here
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 necessitie
                 present
                 
                 and
                 necessitie
                 imminent
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 granted
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 denied
                 .
                 A
                 present
                 neede
                 requireth
                 a
                 present
                 helpe
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 house
                 being
                 fired
                 ,
                 our
                 aide
                 forthwith
                 is
                 required
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 hath
                 subordinated
                 vs
                 as
                 his
                 Bailiefes
                 and
                 Lieutenants
                 for
                 the
                 preseruation
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 presuppose
                 and
                 forecast
                 dangers
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 God
                 maketh
                 mens
                 doings
                 dotings
                 ,
                 and
                 infatuateth
                 their
                 deuises
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 seeing
                 he
                 openeth
                 &
                 shutteth
                 the
                 windowes
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 closets
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 the
                 heauens
                 as
                 brasse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 as
                 
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 sendeth
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 raine
                 :
                 so
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 power
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 proueth
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 punisheth
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 trieth
                 vs
                 whether
                 wee
                 will
                 serue
                 him
                 more
                 sparingly
                 when
                 hee
                 punisheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 securely
                 when
                 he
                 spareth
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 question
                 following
                 is
                 of
                 gathering
                 a
                 saffron
                 .
                 If
                 men
                 be
                 wise
                 and
                 prouident
                 to
                 
                 serue
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Saffron
                 grounds
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 ,
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 so
                 kept
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 losse
                 as
                 worldly
                 men
                 pretend
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 doe
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 it
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 vngathered
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 day
                 it
                 commeth
                 foorth
                 ;
                 then
                 I
                 do
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 necessitie
                 this
                 thing
                 happening
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 yet
                 with
                 these
                 conditions
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 many
                 gather
                 as
                 can
                 conueniently
                 be
                 gotten
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 publike
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 mindes
                 be
                 holy
                 and
                 spiritually
                 occupied
                 that
                 gather
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 some
                 will
                 obiect
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 somewhat
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 fighteth
                 with
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 this
                 law
                 :
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 this
                 thing
                 commeth
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 but
                 seldome
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 ordinarie
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 necessitie
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 fold
                 vp
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 we
                 required
                 in
                 gathering
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 spiritually
                 minded
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 shewe
                 in
                 giuing
                 it
                 a
                 marke
                 of
                 separation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bestow
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 poorer
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 be
                 of
                 they
                 more
                 wealthie
                 sort
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 meaner
                 condition
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 may
                 impart
                 something
                 to
                 their
                 more
                 needie
                 brethren
                 ,
                 as
                 testifying
                 thereby
                 that
                 they
                 seeke
                 not
                 their
                 gaine
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 remaineth
                 briefly
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 trauailing
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 ordinarie
                 and
                 
                 vsuall
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 lawfull
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 extraordinarie
                 and
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 it
                 happeneth
                 to
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 or
                 Physitions
                 ,
                 the
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 necessitie
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 permitted
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 that
                 many
                 Papists
                 wil
                 not
                 stirre
                 out
                 on
                 their
                 Saints
                 daies
                 ,
                 whereby
                 is
                 detected
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 loue
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 to
                 cease
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 religion
                 deuised
                 by
                 man
                 findeth
                 better
                 entertainment
                 &
                 a
                 further
                 practise
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 ordained
                 by
                 God.
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 obiect
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 his
                 liuing
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 labour
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 I
                 oppose
                 against
                 that
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 his
                 interrogatory
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 miserable
                 pelfe
                 of
                 man
                 should
                 not
                 giue
                 roome
                 to
                 the
                 immortal
                 glorie
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 experience
                 confirmeth
                 the
                 trueth
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 vaine
                 men
                 rise
                 early
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 late
                 take
                 their
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 vaine
                 they
                 build
                 and
                 take
                 so
                 great
                 paines
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 denieth
                 the
                 blessing
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 were
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 rich
                 by
                 policie
                 ,
                 and
                 poore
                 by
                 God
                 his
                 displeasure
                 ?
                 What
                 though
                 the
                 bagge
                 be
                 heauie
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 consciences
                 troubled
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 rich
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 poore
                 with
                 God
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 so
                 disposed
                 of
                 his
                 iournies
                 and
                 his
                 affaires
                 ?
                 so
                 as
                 some
                 making
                 conscience
                 of
                 their
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 iournies
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 better
                 prospered
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 affaires
                 in
                 one
                 houre
                 more
                 furthered
                 ,
                 than
                 many
                 others
                 contemning
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 in
                 many
                 houres
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 dayes
                 ?
                 Who
                 directeth
                 men
                 to
                 bee
                 prouident
                 in
                 their
                 sales
                 and
                 bargainings
                 ?
                 Who
                 besotteth
                 and
                 infatuateth
                 others
                 ?
                 Who
                 sendeth
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 that
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 simple
                 desire
                 of
                 gaine
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 single
                 care
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 vseth
                 the
                 trade
                 of
                 buying
                 and
                 selling
                 )
                 moe
                 chapmen
                 in
                 one
                 houre
                 ,
                 than
                 another
                 man
                 hath
                 in
                 an
                 whole
                 day
                 ,
                 whose
                 heart
                 is
                 inflamed
                 ,
                 whose
                 eyes
                 are
                 inkindled
                 with
                 louing
                 gaine
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 for
                 profit
                 howsoeuer
                 it
                 come
                 by
                 hooke
                 or
                 by
                 crooke
                 ?
                 Men
                 ascribe
                 this
                 to
                 chance
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 oft
                 by
                 the
                 iust
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 receiue
                 a
                 blanke
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 trusting
                 to
                 the
                 blind
                 world
                 they
                 receiue
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 gaine
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 acquite
                 their
                 charges
                 .
                 Can
                 men
                 trauaile
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 by
                 sea
                 and
                 by
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 thing
                 transitorie
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 they
                 reach
                 out
                 no
                 houres
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 worship
                 ;
                 Doe
                 they
                 feare
                 theeues
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 inlarge
                 their
                 iourney
                 for
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ;
                 &
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 afraid
                 of
                 theeues
                 ,
                 when
                 for
                 their
                 worldly
                 affections
                 they
                 can
                 trauaile
                 early
                 and
                 late
                 ?
                 Because
                 herein
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 consciences
                 will
                 preach
                 more
                 forcibly
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 I
                 can
                 speake
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 leaue
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 vsed
                 Nehem.
                 12
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 hauing
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 our
                 callings
                 ,
                 now
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 
                 workes
                 of
                 our
                 pleasures
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 lawfull
                 recreations
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 Christianity
                 doth
                 permit
                 and
                 not
                 forbid
                 (
                 for
                 of
                 vnlawfull
                 pleasures
                 being
                 alwaies
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 )
                 whether
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 place
                 and
                 time
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 question
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 treatise
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 
                 speake
                 of
                 prophane
                 &
                 idle
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 bring
                 some
                 further
                 vse
                 after
                 they
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 &
                 which
                 are
                 permitted
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 measure
                 in
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 be
                 sanctified
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 by
                 prayer
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 euen
                 for
                 these
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 giue
                 the
                 time
                 consecrated
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 vnto
                 playing
                 and
                 pleasures
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 curiously
                 to
                 frame
                 any
                 exquisite
                 diuision
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 we
                 will
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 feasts
                 and
                 bankets
                 accustomed
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 of
                 other
                 recreations
                 and
                 exercises
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 frequented
                 and
                 vsed
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 and
                 persons
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 we
                 denie
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 lawfull
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 feasts
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 
                 part
                 them
                 into
                 Loue
                 feasts
                 ,
                 Church
                 feasts
                 ,
                 &
                 sumptuous
                 feasts
                 ,
                 which
                 carie
                 with
                 them
                 some
                 further
                 expences
                 and
                 larger
                 liberalitie
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 vsed
                 at
                 mariages
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 admitting
                 of
                 men
                 into
                 their
                 ciuill
                 offices
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 are
                 taken
                 vp
                 for
                 some
                 speciall
                 benefits
                 receiued
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 extraordinarie
                 iudgements
                 remoued
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 causes
                 like
                 vnto
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 men
                 carying
                 some
                 port
                 and
                 countenance
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 wealth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 degrees
                 and
                 callings
                 ,
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 doe
                 ordaine
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 these
                 solemne
                 and
                 sumptuous
                 feasts
                 ,
                 thus
                 much
                 we
                 affirme
                 briefly
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 institute
                 such
                 solemnities
                 ,
                 and
                 stuffe
                 euery
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 bumbast
                 euery
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 with
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 admonished
                 duly
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 reported
                 of
                 Dauid
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 historie
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Chronicles
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 hauing
                 a
                 vaine
                 desire
                 and
                 superfluous
                 appetite
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 deferre
                 ,
                 but
                 longed
                 to
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 well
                 of
                 Bethlehem
                 a
                 well
                 fenced
                 citie
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 water
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 conueied
                 by
                 hand
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 ieopardie
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 fetcht
                 it
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 three
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 worthie
                 men
                 haue
                 this
                 busines
                 assigned
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 compassing
                 whereof
                 their
                 liues
                 were
                 hazarded
                 .
                 At
                 their
                 returne
                 ,
                 grace
                 making
                 his
                 after
                 fruites
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 after
                 better
                 deliberation
                 vsed
                 ,
                 he
                 powred
                 forth
                 the
                 water
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 drink
                 the
                 blood
                 or
                 the
                 liues
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 men
                 :
                 shewing
                 thereby
                 both
                 his
                 offence
                 in
                 sending
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 free
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 sauing
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 these
                 pompous
                 preparations
                 cannot
                 cōueniently
                 be
                 vsed
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 without
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 mens
                 soules
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 mercie
                 may
                 saue
                 their
                 soules
                 )
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 diuers
                 offices
                 in
                 great
                 families
                 require
                 diuers
                 persons
                 to
                 performe
                 diuers
                 duties
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 rest
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 toyling
                 .
                 The
                 equitie
                 of
                 the
                 not
                 kindling
                 of
                 a
                 fire
                 must
                 binde
                 Christians
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 sanction
                 doth
                 not
                 constraine
                 them
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 Israelites
                 of
                 an
                 inch
                 of
                 libertie
                 would
                 take
                 an
                 ell
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 childish
                 instruction
                 this
                 thing
                 was
                 restrained
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 further
                 libertie
                 to
                 kindle
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 colder
                 countries
                 than
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 equitie
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 must
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 turne
                 this
                 libertie
                 to
                 be
                 seruant
                 of
                 our
                 wanton
                 desires
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 foster
                 carnall
                 licentiousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 demaunded
                 whether
                 this
                 day
                 be
                 fit
                 for
                 mariage
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 on
                 
                 that
                 day
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 lawfull
                 libertie
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 liberall
                 vse
                 of
                 cheerfull
                 behauiour
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 marrie
                 ,
                 make
                 their
                 solemne
                 cheere
                 :
                 but
                 seeing
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 conuenient
                 companie
                 some
                 other
                 day
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 either
                 both
                 marrie
                 and
                 feast
                 some
                 other
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 marrie
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 &
                 feast
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 demanded
                 ,
                 whether
                 Loue
                 feasts
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 I
                 an
                 swere
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 difference
                 betweene
                 loue-feasts
                 and
                 solemne
                 feasts
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 men
                 were
                 as
                 wiseas
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Poperie
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 politike
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 some
                 meanes
                 to
                 ,
                 prouide
                 for
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 altogether
                 neglect
                 the
                 conuenient
                 furniture
                 for
                 their
                 table
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 to
                 appoint
                 ,
                 neither
                 doe
                 I
                 vndertake
                 to
                 prescribe
                 how
                 meate
                 should
                 be
                 prepared
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 offices
                 should
                 be
                 deuided
                 :
                 yet
                 by
                 experience
                 I
                 can
                 giue
                 testimonie
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 for
                 their
                 religion
                 beare
                 credit
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 authoritie
                 carie
                 some
                 countenance
                 in
                 common
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 haue
                 their
                 tables
                 both
                 Christianly
                 and
                 worshipfully
                 furnished
                 without
                 any
                 hinderance
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 their
                 daily
                 retinue
                 &
                 ordinary
                 familie
                 is
                 great
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 prouide
                 feasts
                 of
                 intertainement
                 more
                 than
                 competent
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 vse
                 loue-feasts
                 nothing
                 lesse
                 than
                 is
                 conuenient
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 oppressing
                 and
                 disabling
                 vs
                 to
                 holy
                 exercises
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 refreshing
                 and
                 enabling
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 religion
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 concerning
                 the
                 exercises
                 &
                 pleasures
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 leauing
                 all
                 vaine
                 pastimes
                 at
                 all
                 
                 times
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 especially
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 such
                 recreations
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 themselues
                 are
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 lawfully
                 be
                 vsed
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 shooting
                 ,
                 training
                 vp
                 of
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 their
                 pleasures
                 carie
                 a
                 profit
                 either
                 present
                 or
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 common-wealth
                 ;
                 we
                 denie
                 not
                 simplie
                 then
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 but
                 thinke
                 them
                 conuenient
                 ,
                 and
                 commendable
                 with
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 1.
                 where
                 Ionathan
                 is
                 commended
                 of
                 Dauid
                 for
                 his
                 shooting
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 is
                 no
                 fitte
                 time
                 for
                 these
                 vses
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 
                 will
                 shew
                 briefly
                 .
                 First
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hauing
                 forbidden
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 our
                 ordinarie
                 calling
                 ,
                 which
                 carie
                 with
                 them
                 a
                 more
                 speciall
                 promise
                 of
                 profit
                 and
                 warrant
                 of
                 reward
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 forbiddeth
                 also
                 lawfull
                 pleasures
                 :
                 because
                 if
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 those
                 be
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 being
                 lawfull
                 and
                 necessarie
                 for
                 the
                 vpholding
                 and
                 maintaining
                 of
                 mans
                 life
                 ,
                 then
                 these
                 things
                 not
                 so
                 needfull
                 ,
                 though
                 conuenient
                 for
                 recreation
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 inhibited
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 more
                 plainely
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 remember
                 that
                 rest
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 commanded
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 helpe
                 and
                 furtherance
                 to
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 so
                 farre
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 impediment
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 whereof
                 ,
                 if
                 pleasures
                 be
                 no
                 lesse
                 lets
                 and
                 impediments
                 to
                 the
                 hallowing
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 than
                 bodily
                 and
                 ordinarie
                 labours
                 ;
                 then
                 pleasures
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 libertie
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 than
                 our
                 outward
                 workes
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 circumspect
                 not
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 any
                 drowsie
                 or
                 sleepie
                 securitie
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 what
                 measure
                 soeuer
                 we
                 detract
                 from
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 workes
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 proportion
                 must
                 we
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 :
                 not
                 much
                 vnlike
                 to
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 bestow
                 on
                 their
                 soules
                 whatsoeuer
                 they
                 take
                 from
                 their
                 bodies
                 .
                 Which
                 wisedome
                 and
                 diligence
                 though
                 we
                 vse
                 most
                 carefully
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 leaue
                 as
                 many
                 duties
                 vnperformed
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 haue
                 performed
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 what
                 leisure
                 we
                 can
                 lawfully
                 lend
                 to
                 recreations
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 carnall
                 professor
                 shall
                 presse
                 this
                 thing
                 more
                 vehemently
                 ,
                 me
                 thinketh
                 he
                 may
                 blush
                 at
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 seeing
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 keeping
                 holy
                 daies
                 in
                 pleasures
                 and
                 playing
                 ,
                 was
                 vsed
                 euen
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   sate
                   downe
                   to
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   and
                   rose
                   vp
                   to
                   play
                   :
                
                 first
                 balacing
                 their
                 bellies
                 with
                 feastes
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 refreshing
                 themselues
                 with
                 play
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 we
                 now
                 denie
                 Church
                 feasts
                 as
                 imitations
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 denie
                 holy-day
                 playes
                 ,
                 as
                 remnants
                 of
                 ancient
                 prophanenesse
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 here
                 obiected
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iewes
                 had
                 their
                 solemne
                 feasts
                 ,
                 musicall
                 instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 exercises
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 men
                 alwaies
                 by
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 sexe
                 by
                 themselues
                 ;
                 not
                 with
                 that
                 monstrous
                 mixture
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 chiefe
                 sinne
                 and
                 arch-enemie
                 to
                 religion
                 of
                 our
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 holy
                 Psalmes
                 made
                 by
                 Dauid
                 and
                 Moses
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 vaine
                 minstrelsie
                 vsed
                 of
                 prophane
                 Atheists
                 :
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 1.
                 
                 Corinth
                 .
                 13.
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 being
                 as
                 children
                 spake
                 as
                 children
                 ,
                 they
                 vnderstood
                 as
                 children
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 as
                 children
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 rudiments
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 becomming
                 men
                 ,
                 must
                 put
                 away
                 childish
                 things
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 superstition
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 checketh
                 this
                 abuse
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 admit
                 none
                 outward
                 exercises
                 on
                 their
                 Easter
                 ,
                 Whitsontide
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 holy
                 Thursday
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 times
                 they
                 thought
                 a
                 bird
                 would
                 scarsely
                 build
                 her
                 nest
                 .
                 Did
                 not
                 the
                 Papists
                 breake
                 their
                 superstitious
                 holidaies
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 so
                 prophanely
                 pollute
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 Sabbath
                 ?
                 Our
                 Easter
                 day
                 ,
                 our
                 Ascension
                 day
                 ,
                 our
                 Whitsontide
                 is
                 euery
                 Lords
                 day
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 speciall
                 care
                 of
                 sanctifying
                 of
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 zeale
                 of
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 controll
                 by
                 contraries
                 the
                 securitie
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 For
                 all
                 worldly
                 men
                 seeke
                 neuer
                 for
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 whilest
                 profit
                 doth
                 drop
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 liue
                 on
                 Faires
                 and
                 Markets
                 ,
                 as
                 Chapmen
                 and
                 Inholders
                 .
                 So
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 hope
                 to
                 gaine
                 a
                 penie
                 ,
                 how
                 waite
                 they
                 ,
                 how
                 diligent
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 how
                 little
                 play
                 they
                 ,
                 how
                 busie
                 are
                 they
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 Forsooth
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 haruest
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 market
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 they
                 must
                 attend
                 vpon
                 whilest
                 occasion
                 lasteth
                 .
                 Behold
                 the
                 policie
                 &
                 painefulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 for
                 our
                 soules
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 the
                 haruest
                 time
                 and
                 market
                 day
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 should
                 gather
                 in
                 whilest
                 the
                 Sunne
                 shineth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 very
                 diligent
                 ,
                 whilest
                 our
                 gaine
                 is
                 promised
                 ,
                 wherin
                 we
                 must
                 prouide
                 for
                 a
                 liuing
                 and
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 vp
                 store
                 ,
                 laying
                 all
                 pleasure
                 aside
                 vntill
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ?
              
               
               
                 And
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 what
                 posting
                 Priests
                 ,
                 what
                 mumbled
                 mas●es
                 ,
                 what
                 hunting
                 praiers
                 ,
                 what
                 hastie
                 seruice
                 had
                 they
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 other
                 solemnitie
                 should
                 be
                 vsed
                 ?
                 What
                 
                 then
                 ,
                 will
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 no
                 vse
                 of
                 recreations
                 ?
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 simply
                 denie
                 profitable
                 exercises
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 with
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ?
                 If
                 all
                 our
                 delight
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 our
                 springs
                 were
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 made
                 it
                 our
                 chiefest
                 ioy
                 ,
                 what
                 place
                 should
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 such
                 carnall
                 delights
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 fleshly
                 pleasures
                 ?
                 If
                 any
                 shall
                 obiect
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 necessitie
                 
                 to
                 leade
                 the
                 oxe
                 to
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 things
                 conuenient
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 permitted
                 :
                 men
                 haue
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 pleasures
                 conuenient
                 .
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 the
                 oxe
                 so
                 led
                 to
                 water
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 play
                 and
                 friske
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 may
                 without
                 detriment
                 be
                 deferred
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 cannot
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 pleasures
                 conuenient
                 ,
                 as
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 moderately
                 ,
                 may
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 without
                 them
                 followeth
                 some
                 detriment
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 we
                 permit
                 not
                 to
                 play
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 without
                 hurt
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 borne
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 for
                 Gods
                 sake
                 ,
                 if
                 without
                 hurt
                 wee
                 can
                 forbeare
                 it
                 an
                 whole
                 weeke
                 for
                 the
                 worlds
                 sake
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 shorte
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 wisedome
                 ma
                 prouide
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 callings
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 the
                 lawes
                 .
                 And
                 like
                 as
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 inconuenience
                 ,
                 the
                 politike
                 lawes
                 restraine
                 bowling
                 in
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 in
                 it selfe
                 it
                 is
                 meerely
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 estates
                 for
                 certaine
                 causes
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 conuenient
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 detaine
                 some
                 from
                 their
                 callings
                 :
                 from
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 rest
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 incurre
                 both
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 better
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 misspending
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 hinderance
                 of
                 their
                 honest
                 gaine
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 of
                 hindering
                 better
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 denie
                 playing
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 there
                 may
                 remaine
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 sicke
                 persons
                 may
                 haue
                 their
                 exercises
                 on
                 
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 We
                 answere
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 extremely
                 sicke
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 praying
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 playing
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 axiome
                 of
                 Iames
                 ,
                 chap
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 dangerously
                 sicke
                 ,
                 they
                 neede
                 i●
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 bu●ie
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 hands
                 ,
                 bodies
                 and
                 mindes
                 about
                 playing
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 late
                 visitation
                 and
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 it
                 should
                 rather
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 refresh
                 themselues
                 with
                 reading
                 ,
                 singing
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 more
                 liberall
                 exercise
                 of
                 conferring
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 godly
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 knit
                 vp
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 remember
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 obiection
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Realme
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ciuill
                 law
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 permit
                 the
                 libertie
                 ,
                 which
                 good
                 men
                 know
                 to
                 vse
                 well
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 restraine
                 the
                 licentiousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 euill
                 men
                 vse
                 badly
                 :
                 because
                 better
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 good
                 men
                 should
                 want
                 their
                 libertie
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 doe
                 ,
                 than
                 euill
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 confirmed
                 in
                 their
                 licentiousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 euill
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 men
                 are
                 nothing
                 hurt
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 loue
                 asketh
                 not
                 her
                 owne
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 cōtent
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 it
                 owne
                 libertie
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 could
                 (
                 which
                 indeed
                 we
                 cannot
                 )
                 vse
                 recreation
                 without
                 the
                 hinderance
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 worship
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 vse
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 griefe
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 an
                 offence
                 to
                 the
                 weake
                 ones
                 ,
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 reioycing
                 to
                 the
                 vngodly
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 remaineth
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 prophaned
                 either
                 in
                 thought
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 deed
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 not
                 sanctifying
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 plaine
                 prophaning
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 desirous
                 to
                 breake
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 ether
                 hath
                 no
                 desire
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 onely
                 broken
                 by
                 prophanenesse
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 idle
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 carefull
                 keeping
                 of
                 it
                 Some
                 prophane
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 by
                 corrupt
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 as
                 Heretikes
                 :
                 some
                 by
                 a
                 corrupt
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 carnall
                 professors
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 a
                 high
                 malice
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 dangerous
                 deceit
                 o●
                 the
                 diuell
                 .
                 When
                 men
                 too
                 worldly
                 minded
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 riddance
                 ,
                 a
                 packing
                 day
                 ,
                 a
                 counting
                 day
                 to
                 make
                 oddes
                 euen
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 things
                 odde
                 with
                 God.
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 lamentable
                 sinne
                 of
                 our
                 age
                 ,
                 to
                 presse
                 the
                 Lords
                 ordinance
                 &
                 appointed
                 day
                 with
                 al
                 relicks
                 of
                 law
                 matters
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 dregs
                 of
                 ancient
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 or
                 new
                 broched
                 brawlings
                 ,
                 with
                 posting
                 to
                 Iustices
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 auenged
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 finish
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 re●iue
                 controuersies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ●ub
                 old
                 iniuries
                 vntill
                 they
                 bleed
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 day
                 that
                 is
                 sanctified
                 &
                 ordained
                 for
                 loue
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 hatred
                 ;
                 of
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 dissension
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 cannot
                 but
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 prophane
                 stocke
                 .
                 Others
                 as
                 seeming
                 more
                 fauourable
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 make
                 not
                 this
                 day
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 pāpering
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 purging
                 the
                 flesh
                 )
                 yet
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 palpable
                 darkenes
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 bright
                 shining
                 light
                 :
                 by
                 hunting
                 
                 of
                 beares
                 ,
                 by
                 haunting
                 of
                 playes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 begin
                 the
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 w●●l
                 end
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 receiuing
                 some
                 good
                 motions
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ▪
                 they
                 burie
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 ,
                 and
                 giuing
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 forenoone
                 ,
                 they
                 recompence
                 the
                 diuell
                 with
                 the
                 afternoone
                 .
                 Yea
                 in
                 some
                 place
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 is
                 the
                 Diuels
                 day
                 ,
                 being
                 fraught
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 fraies
                 ,
                 stained
                 with
                 such
                 filthie
                 fornication
                 ,
                 and
                 burthened
                 with
                 the
                 sinnes
                 which
                 their
                 ordinarie
                 callings
                 on
                 the
                 weeke
                 daies
                 spue●out
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 on
                 those
                 daies
                 they
                 cannot
                 bee
                 frequented
                 for
                 want
                 o●
                 companie
                 .
                 Now
                 whether
                 we
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 not
                 sanctifying
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 
                 prophaning
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 affirme
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 in
                 thought
                 ,
                 word
                 and
                 deede
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 whole
                 law
                 being
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 and
                 this
                 being
                 a
                 principall
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 lawe
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 that
                 this
                 precept
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 taketh
                 vp
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 inner
                 as
                 the
                 outward
                 man.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 rule
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 vnlawfull
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 vnlawfull
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 or
                 spoken
                 of
                 :
                 and
                 looke
                 in
                 what
                 measure
                 the
                 wicked
                 actions
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 is
                 the
                 wicked
                 affection
                 and
                 communication
                 
                 forbidden
                 also
                 .
                 Many
                 haue
                 notwithstanding
                 made
                 such
                 proceedings
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 reckon
                 with
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 they
                 reckon
                 with
                 their
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 euen
                 with
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 they
                 strike
                 euen
                 with
                 their
                 chapmen
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 perswade
                 themselues
                 of
                 small
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 speake
                 a
                 little
                 with
                 their
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 scribble
                 with
                 their
                 pennes
                 .
                 Then
                 wee
                 must
                 knowe
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 what
                 we
                 may
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 talke
                 of
                 :
                 so
                 what
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 talke
                 of
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 laying
                 aside
                 our
                 filthie
                 songs
                 ,
                 our
                 table
                 talke
                 of
                 worldly
                 matters
                 ,
                 our
                 carnal
                 deuices
                 and
                 worldly
                 compasses
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 fetching
                 in
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 whilest
                 wee
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 our
                 priuie
                 discourses
                 of
                 our
                 successe
                 in
                 our
                 callings
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 politike
                 disposing
                 
                 of
                 our
                 weeke
                 following
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 shut
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 doores
                 better
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 ouerquel
                 the
                 vigour
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 the
                 nourishing
                 of
                 ill
                 thoughts
                 is
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 vnseasonable
                 :
                 so
                 to
                 harbour
                 them
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 is
                 most
                 abominable
                 .
                 Many
                 will
                 temper
                 their
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 stay
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 will
                 giue
                 some
                 libertie
                 to
                 their
                 hearts
                 :
                 as
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 condemned
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 hypocrisie
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 to
                 euery
                 generall
                 poynt
                 to
                 ioyne
                 our
                 particular
                 practise
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 obtaine
                 the
                 blessings
                 laid
                 vp
                 for
                 the
                 obedient
                 ,
                 and
                 auoide
                 the
                 curses
                 laid
                 vp
                 for
                 the
                 disobedient
                 :
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 assist
                 vs
                 in
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 his
                 sake
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 onely
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 NOTES
                 OF
                 OVR
                 SALVATION
                 .
              
               
                 
                   LIkewise
                   these
                   be
                   true
                   notes
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   finde
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   as
                   men
                   search
                   for
                   siluer
                   and
                   gold
                   ,
                   Prouerb
                   .
                   2.
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   When
                   wee
                   esteeme
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   more
                   than
                   our
                   appointed
                   foode
                   ,
                   Iob.
                   chap.
                   23.
                   vers
                   .
                   12.
                   and
                   couet
                   so
                   to
                   bee
                   fedde
                   with
                   it
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   grow
                   thereby
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   2.
                   ver
                   .
                   1.
                   2.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   When
                   wee
                   are
                   swift
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   slow
                   to
                   speake
                   ,
                   and
                   slow
                   to
                   wrath
                   ,
                   laying
                   apart
                   all
                   mailciousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ex●rements
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   receiue
                   with
                   meekenesse
                   the
                   word
                   that
                   is
                   grafted
                   into
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   saue
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   .
                   1.
                   vers
                   .
                   21.
                   and
                   obey
                   from
                   the
                   heart
                   vnto
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   doctrine
                   whereunto
                   we
                   are
                   deliuered
                   .
                   Rom.
                   6.
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   4.
                   
                   When
                   we
                   meditate
                   in
                   it
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   ,
                   Iosua
                   1.
                   
                   Psalme
                   1.
                   2.
                   desiring
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   actions
                   ,
                   words
                   and
                   thoughts
                   may
                   be
                   directed
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   Psal
                   1.
                   and
                   119.
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   If
                   wee
                   long
                   after
                   the
                   holy
                   assemblies
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   84.
                   
                   Psal.
                   122.
                   1.
                   and
                   make
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   our
                   delight
                   ,
                   Esay
                   .
                   58.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   When
                   the
                   Ministers
                   are
                   most
                   deare
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   Act.
                   10.
                   16.
                   
                   Rom.
                   10.
                   15.
                   and
                   wee
                   most
                   ioyfully
                   minister
                   vnto
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   goods
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   6.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   necessitie
                   of
                   an
                   vpright
                   heart
                   is
                   thus
                   by
                   these
                   consequents
                   thereof
                   proued
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     1
                     WIthout
                     it
                     wee
                     cannot
                     assure
                     our selues
                     to
                     be
                     iustified
                     and
                     sanctified
                     in
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     32.
                     2.
                     
                     Heb.
                     10.
                     22.
                     
                  
                   
                     2
                     Without
                     it
                     wee
                     cannot
                     assure
                     our selues
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     truly
                     repented
                     vs
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     Ioel.
                     2.
                     12.
                     
                     Ezech.
                     18.
                     22.
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     3
                     Without
                     it
                     we
                     cannot
                     assure
                     our selues
                     that
                     our
                     waies
                     doe
                     please
                     God
                     ,
                     Psalme
                     119.
                     vers
                     .
                     1.
                     5.
                     10.
                     11.
                     80.
                     
                  
                   
                     4
                     Without
                     it
                     we
                     cannot
                     heare
                     Gods
                     word
                     fruitfully
                     ,
                     Luk.
                     8.
                     vers
                     .
                     12.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     5
                     Without
                     it
                     we
                     cannot
                     pray
                     vnto
                     God
                     acceptably
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     2.
                     8.
                     
                     Psalm
                     .
                     119
                     58.
                     and
                     145.
                     and
                     66.
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     6
                     Without
                     it
                     wee
                     cannot
                     be
                     assured
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     truly
                     baptized
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     3.
                     21.
                     
                     Matth.
                     3
                     ▪
                     8.
                     
                     Rom
                     2
                     29.
                     
                  
                   
                     7
                     Without
                     it
                     wee
                     cannot
                     receiue
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     Supper
                     to
                     our
                     comfort
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Chron.
                     30.
                     18.
                     19
                     
                     Psal
                     4
                     ▪
                     45.
                     
                  
                   
                     8
                     Without
                     it
                     we
                     cannot
                     fast
                     Dan
                     ▪
                     10.
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     9
                     Without
                     it
                     wee
                     cannot
                     worship
                     God
                     at
                     all
                     truly
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Ioh.
                     4.
                     24.
                     
                     Esay
                     .
                     29.
                     13.
                     
                     Psalm
                     .
                     15.
                     2.
                     
                     Psalme
                     24
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     10
                     Without
                     it
                     wee
                     shall
                     neuer
                     see
                     God.
                     Matth.
                     5.
                     8.
                     
                     
                       Blessed
                       are
                       the
                       pure
                       in
                       heart
                       ,
                       for
                       they
                       shall
                       see
                       God.
                    
                     Psal.
                     15
                     ,
                     2.
                     and
                     24.
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     11
                     Without
                     it
                     wee
                     shall
                     neuer
                     receiue
                     blessing
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     looke
                     for
                     confusion
                     and
                     destruction
                     .
                     Psal.
                     125.
                     vers
                     .
                     4.
                     5.
                     
                     Psal
                     119.
                     vers
                     .
                     6.
                     and
                     Psal.
                     80
                     Psal.
                     7.
                     vers
                     .
                     10.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Notes
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   vpright
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     1
                     WHen
                     wee
                     are
                     perswaded
                     that
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     working
                     of
                     the
                     holie
                     spirit
                     doth
                     cleanse
                     vs
                     from
                     our
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                   
                     2
                     When
                     wee
                     are
                     perswaded
                     that
                     the
                     spirit
                     proceeding
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     doth
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     thus
                     cleanse
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     make
                     conscience
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     word
                     ,
                     without
                     respect
                     vnto
                     mans
                     aduice
                     ,
                     counsell
                     or
                     commaundement
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     same
                     or
                     contrarie
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ▪
                     Respecting
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     Commandements
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     without
                     preferring
                     one
                     before
                     another
                     ,
                     labouring
                     to
                     know
                     them
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     wee
                     doe
                     ,
                     to
                     doe
                     after
                     them
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     measure
                     of
                     grace
                     we
                     haue
                     receiued
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     When
                     we
                     are
                     truly
                     desirous
                     ,
                     and
                     labour
                     to
                     auoide
                     all
                     the
                     outward
                     occasions
                     which
                     might
                     either
                     bring
                     on
                     ,
                     foster
                     ,
                     or
                     bring
                     vs
                     backe
                     to
                     any
                     sinne
                     wee
                     haue
                     fallen
                     into
                     ,
                     or
                     may
                     fall
                     into
                     hereafter
                     .
                  
                   
                     4
                     When
                     we
                     mourne
                     for
                     the
                     very
                     first
                     motions
                     of
                     sinne
                     whereunto
                     we
                     haue
                     yeelded
                     ,
                     or
                     we
                     feare
                     we
                     may
                     yeeld
                     vnto
                     hereafter
                     .
                  
                   
                     5
                     When
                     wee
                     are
                     desirous
                     and
                     labour
                     to
                     vse
                     all
                     and
                     euery
                     of
                     those
                     meanes
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     ordained
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     to
                     bring
                     vs
                     vnto
                     puritie
                     of
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   
                     6
                     When
                     we
                     do
                     all
                     those
                     former
                     things
                     as
                     well
                     secretly
                     by
                     our selues
                     ,
                     as
                     before
                     others
                     .
                  
                   
                     7
                     When
                     in
                     doing
                     these
                     things
                     wee
                     simply
                     and
                     singly
                     seeke
                     to
                     approue
                     our selues
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     without
                     either
                     looking
                     for
                     praise
                     or
                     profit
                     ,
                     rebuke
                     or
                     losse
                     from
                     men
                     ,
                     not
                     seeking
                     chiefly
                     these
                     outward
                     things
                     at
                     Gods
                     hands
                     :
                     but
                     principally
                     his
                     kingdome
                     and
                     the
                     righteousnesse
                     thereof
                     .
                     Matth.
                     6.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 PROFITABLE
                 TREATISE
                 CONTAINING
                 A
                 DIRECTION
                 FOR
                 THE
                 READING
                 AND
                 VNDERSTANDING
                 OF
                 THE
                 HOLY
                 SCRIPTVRES
                 :
                 BY
                 MAISTER
                 Greeneham
                 .
              
               
                 THose
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 ioyned
                 together
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 seuer
                 a
                 sunder
                 .
                 Therefore
                 preaching
                 and
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 being
                 of
                 God
                 ioyned
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 seuered
                 asunder
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 Arts
                 and
                 Trades
                 ,
                 teachers
                 and
                 maisters
                 are
                 requisite
                 ordinarily
                 for
                 the
                 sound
                 learning
                 and
                 practising
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 perswaded
                 much
                 more
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 haue
                 guides
                 to
                 goe
                 before
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
                 That
                 preaching
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 principall
                 meanes
                 to
                 increase
                 
                 and
                 beget
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 in
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 Deuteron
                 .
                 18.
                 18.
                 33.
                 10.
                 
                 Leuit.
                 10.
                 11.
                 
                 Mal.
                 2.
                 6.
                 7.
                 2.
                 
                 Chron.
                 36.
                 15.
                 
                 Esay
                 .
                 50.
                 5.
                 57
                 8.
                 53.
                 1.
                 55.
                 10.
                 11.
                 57.
                 19.
                 58.
                 1.
                 61.
                 1.
                 62.
                 15.
                 6.
                 7.
                 
                 Mat.
                 13.
                 3.
                 28.
                 19.
                 20.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 11.
                 12.
                 13.
                 14
                 
                 Rom
                 ,
                 10.
                 14.
                 15.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 21.
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 23.
                 25.
                 
                 And
                 where
                 this
                 ordinarie
                 meanes
                 of
                 saluation
                 faileth
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 perish
                 :
                 Prou.
                 29.
                 18.
                 
                 Hos.
                 4.
                 6.
                 2.
                 
                 Chro.
                 15.
                 13.
                 
                 Esay
                 .
                 56
                 9.
                 
                 Matth.
                 15.
                 14
                 
                 Luk.
                 11.
                 52.
                 
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 publikely
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 priuately
                 by
                 our selues
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 and
                 ordinarie
                 meane
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 to
                 beget
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 increase
                 
                 faith
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 likewise
                 proued
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 6.
                 6
                 11.
                 18.
                 
                 Psal.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 39.
                 
                 Mat.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 Rom.
                 15
                 14.
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 19.
                 
                 Nehem.
                 88.
                 
                 Act.
                 13.
                 15.
                 15.
                 21.
                 
                 The
                 manifold
                 fruite
                 which
                 comes
                 of
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 proue
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Reading
                 rather
                 establisheth
                 than
                 derogateth
                 from
                 preaching
                 ▪
                 for
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 profitable
                 hearers
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 not
                 been
                 trained
                 vp
                 in
                 reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 hearing
                 them
                 read
                 .
                 Many
                 inconueniences
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 reading
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 cannot
                 tell
                 when
                 a
                 sentence
                 is
                 alleadged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Canonicall
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 when
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Apocrypha
                 ,
                 when
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 when
                 out
                 of
                 other
                 writers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 discerne
                 when
                 he
                 speaketh
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 reading
                 helpeth
                 mens
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 memories
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 it
                 serueth
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 prooued
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Beroea
                 ,
                 Act.
                 17.
                 13.
                 
                 It
                 serueth
                 to
                 discerne
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 4.
                 to
                 make
                 soūder
                 confession
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 answere
                 the
                 temptations
                 of
                 Sathan
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 men
                 sinne
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 neglect
                 of
                 hearing
                 and
                 reading
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 hearing
                 and
                 reading
                 amisse
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 properties
                 of
                 reuerent
                 &
                 faithfull
                 reading
                 and
                 hearing
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 that
                 follow
                 :
                 they
                 be
                 eight
                 in
                 number
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Diligence
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Wisedome
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Preparation
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Meditation
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Conference
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Practise
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Prayer
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 three
                 first
                 goe
                 before
                 reading
                 and
                 preaching
                 .
                 The
                 foure
                 next
                 come
                 after
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 must
                 goe
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 after
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 1
                 If
                 diligence
                 be
                 necessarie
                 in
                 reading
                 prophane
                 authors
                 ,
                 then
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 reading
                 
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Diligence
                 maketh
                 a
                 rough
                 way
                 plaine
                 and
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 good
                 taste
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 is
                 hard
                 and
                 vnfauourie
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 diligence
                 we
                 must
                 keepe
                 an
                 euen
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 those
                 who
                 vpon
                 some
                 sudden
                 good
                 motion
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 good
                 companie
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 good
                 action
                 draw
                 neere
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 &c.
                 reade
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 soone
                 after
                 giue
                 ouer
                 againe
                 .
                 Reade
                 Prou.
                 2.
                 12.
                 
                 Matth.
                 13.
                 54.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 With
                 diligence
                 must
                 be
                 ioyned
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 choise
                 of
              
               
                 
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 
                   Order
                   .
                
                 
                   Time.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 want
                 of
                 wisedome
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 they
                 reade
                 ,
                 many
                 sinne
                 in
                 studying
                 other
                 bookes
                 
                 before
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 searching
                 things
                 not
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 and
                 pretermitting
                 things
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 as
                 Iohn
                 and
                 Iames
                 sought
                 who
                 should
                 sit
                 at
                 Christs
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 hand
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 sought
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 thither
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Disciples
                 said
                 ,
                 Act.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Wilt
                   thou
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   restore
                   the
                   kingdome
                   to
                   Israel
                   ?
                
                 not
                 asking
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 things
                 reuealed
                 many
                 will
                 curiously
                 and
                 busily
                 search
                 for
                 things
                 not
                 profitable
                 ,
                 as
                 genealogies
                 ,
                 and
                 caresly
                 neglect
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 searched
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 ignorant
                 how
                 to
                 reforme
                 themselues
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 talking
                 of
                 reforming
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Preacher
                 must
                 giue
                 milke
                 to
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 stronger
                 meate
                 to
                 the
                 stronger
                 Christians
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 must
                 thus
                 applie
                 his
                 doctrine
                 to
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
                 then
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 hearers
                 themselues
                 must
                 applie
                 their
                 owne
                 reading
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 capacities
                 .
              
               
                 Wisedome
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 :
                 as
                 that
                 men
                 must
                 be
                 first
                 grounded
                 in
                 the
                 principall
                 points
                 of
                 
                 doctrine
                 :
                 first
                 we
                 must
                 lay
                 the
                 foundation
                 and
                 build
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 also
                 we
                 must
                 keep
                 an
                 order
                 in
                 our
                 readings
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 now
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 now
                 in
                 another
                 :
                 for
                 order
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 helpe
                 for
                 memorie
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 readeth
                 little
                 after
                 a
                 good
                 manner
                 ,
                 profiteth
                 more
                 than
                 he
                 that
                 readeth
                 much
                 otherwise
                 :
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 ●impeth
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 doth
                 better
                 
                 than
                 he
                 that
                 runneth
                 in
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 Therefore
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 order
                 many
                 reade
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 profit
                 little
                 .
              
               
                 Wisedome
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 in
                 discerning
                 the
                 times
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 reade
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 doe
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 offending
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 extreame
                 ,
                 are
                 after
                 driuen
                 by
                 Sathan
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 wholy
                 to
                 be
                 spent
                 in
                 such
                 exercises
                 :
                 on
                 other
                 daies
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 at
                 noone
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 may
                 redeeme
                 the
                 day
                 from
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 as
                 Dauid
                 and
                 Daniel
                 did
                 pray
                 at
                 these
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 vnder
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 all
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 Wee
                 must
                 doe
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 day
                 
                 must
                 passe
                 without
                 a
                 line
                 .
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   euery
                   thing
                   beautifull
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                
                 Ecclesiast
                 .
                 3.
                 vers
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 Preparation
                 followeth
                 :
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 goe
                 away
                 without
                 any
                 profit
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 vnderstandeth
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 vnderstandeth
                 amisse
                 ,
                 want
                 of
                 preparation
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 Preparation
                 is
              
               
                 
                   1
                   In
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   In
                   faith
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   In
                   a
                   good
                   and
                   honest
                   heart
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   greedie
                   desire
                   to
                   eate
                   vp
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 all
                 apparitions
                 God
                 alwaies
                 sent
                 feare
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 apparitor
                 ,
                 it
                 ingendreth
                 teachablenesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 meekenesse
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 feared
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   blessed
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   blessed
                   .
                
                 We
                 see
                 it
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 4.
                 7.
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 men
                 Act.
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 reuerent
                 feare
                 ,
                 commeth
                 all
                 checking
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 men
                 dare
                 be
                 so
                 bold
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 feare
                 
                   will
                   be
                   swift
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   and
                   slow
                   to
                   speake
                   ,
                
                 Iames.
                 1.
                 19.
                 and
                 will
                 
                   lay
                   vp
                   his
                   word
                   in
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 with
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
                 Though
                 they
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 kicke
                 at
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 spurne
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 God
                 once
                 teach
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 feare
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 blessed
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Feare
                 commeth
                 vpon
                 men
                 sometime
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 then
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 finde
                 some
                 excellent
                 blessing
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 hauing
                 their
                 vnderstanding
                 inlightened
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 good
                 affections
                 put
                 into
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 feare
                 is
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 corruption
                 ,
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 
                 pride
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 controll
                 our
                 affections
                 :
                 and
                 experience
                 will
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 our
                 reason
                 and
                 affections
                 are
                 tamed
                 by
                 miserie
                 ,
                 calamitie
                 ,
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 and
                 inward
                 griefe
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 very
                 teachable
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 men
                 erre
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 their
                 reason
                 is
                 punished
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 heretikes
                 
                 and
                 prophane
                 persons
                 ▪
                 Contrarily
                 ,
                 God
                 his
                 good
                 spirit
                 resteth
                 vpon
                 the
                 humble
                 to
                 cleere
                 their
                 vnderstandings
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 first
                 crucifie
                 their
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 them
                 vp
                 in
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 preparation
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 bring
                 that
                 with
                 vs
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 read
                 ,
                 looking
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 teach
                 vs
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Lion
                   of
                   the
                   tribe
                   of
                   Iuda
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   open
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   God.
                
                 He
                 opened
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 going
                 to
                 Emaus
                 .
                 Preachers
                 build
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 glory
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 seeke
                 credit
                 and
                 preferment
                 by
                 preaching
                 themselues
                 .
                 All
                 heretikes
                 differ
                 among
                 themselues
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 all
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 that
                 they
                 e●●e
                 from
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 heart
                 prepared
                 to
                 learne
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 Pro.
                 17.
                 16.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 
                   price
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   a
                   foole
                   to
                   get
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   hath
                   no
                   heart
                   ▪
                
                 Our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 brought
                 forth
                 fruit
                 (
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 )
                 some
                 thirtie
                 ,
                 some
                 sixtie
                 ,
                 some
                 an
                 hundred
                 fold
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 receiued
                 the
                 word
                 
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   and
                   honest
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 Luc.
                 8.
                 
                 Here
                 saith
                 a
                 godly
                 and
                 learned
                 man
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 shut
                 out
                 because
                 they
                 come
                 without
                 a
                 heart
              
               
                 Now
                 follow
                 the
                 properties
                 that
                 must
                 follow
                 our
                 readings
                 :
                 Whereof
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 meditation
                 ,
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 which
                 makes
                 men
                 depart
                 without
                 fruit
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 reade
                 or
                 heate
                 diligently
                 .
                 Meditation
                 makes
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 read
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 owne
                 .
                 
                   He
                   is
                   blessed
                   which
                   meaitates
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Meditation
                 is
                 either
                 of
                 the
              
               
                 
                   Minde
                   and
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                
                 
                   Heart
                   and
                   affections
                   .
                
              
               
                 Meditation
                 of
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 is
                 when
                 reason
                 discourseth
                 of
                 things
                 read
                 ,
                 or
                 heard
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 wise
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 call
                 ,
                 the
                 refining
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 learning
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 want
                 this
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 soeuer
                 they
                 haue
                 heard
                 or
                 read
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 they
                 neuer
                 haue
                 sound
                 and
                 setled
                 iudgement
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 cause
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   greatest
                   Clerkes
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   wisest
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 Meditation
                 of
                 the
                 affections
                 ,
                 is
                 when
                 hauing
                 a
                 thing
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 we
                 euer
                 digest
                 it
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 worke
                 vpon
                 our
                 affections
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 continuall
                 searching
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 labouring
                 to
                 lay
                 vp
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 will
                 goe
                 away
                 except
                 this
                 be
                 ioyned
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 iudgement
                 will
                 away
                 except
                 we
                 frame
                 our
                 affections
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Meditation
                 in
                 iudgement
                 goeth
                 before
                 :
                 then
                 this
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sound
                 in
                 iudgement
                 before
                 we
                 either
                 feare
                 or
                 cheere
                 vp
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 least
                 we
                 haue
                 false
                 feares
                 or
                 
                 false
                 ioyes
                 .
                 Many
                 are
                 of
                 sound
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 haue
                 not
                 their
                 hearts
                 purged
                 and
                 touched
                 :
                 they
                 can
                 giue
                 counsell
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 follow
                 it
                 themselues
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 ioyne
                 not
                 affection
                 with
                 iudgement
                 .
                 Meditation
                 without
                 reading
                 is
                 erroneous
                 ,
                 and
                 reading
                 without
                 meditation
                 is
                 barren
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 is
                 conference
                 .
                 In
                 naturall
                 things
                 man
                 standeth
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 helpe
                 ,
                 then
                 
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 spirituall
                 things
                 he
                 standeth
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 
                   iron
                   sharpneth
                   iron
                   :
                   so
                   one
                   friend
                   another
                   ,
                
                 Pro.
                 27.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 two
                 eyes
                 see
                 more
                 ,
                 two
                 eares
                 heare
                 more
                 ▪
                 and
                 two
                 hands
                 can
                 doe
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 &
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 corporally
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 going
                 to
                 Emaus
                 .
              
               
                 Conference
                 is
                 either
                 with
              
               
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Our
                   equals
                   .
                
                 
                   Or
                   others
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 rule
                 must
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 that
                 conference
                 with
                 our
                 equals
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 heard
                 of
                 our
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 kept
                 also
                 in
                 meditation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 conference
                 with
                 our selues
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 like
                 babes
                 hang
                 at
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 runne
                 before
                 we
                 goe
                 :
                 nay
                 we
                 cannot
                 goe
                 without
                 a
                 leader
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 may
                 
                 presume
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 aboue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 meet
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 but
                 labour
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 sobrietie
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 dealt
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 then
                 build
                 the
                 walles
                 and
                 pillars
                 .
                 The
                 Eunuch
                 would
                 not
                 interpret
                 the
                 word
                 without
                 a
                 guide
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 laid
                 it
                 vp
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 did
                 .
                 For
                 want
                 of
                 true
                 humilitie
                 conference
                 is
                 slandered
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 vsed
                 after
                 an
                 euill
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 surely
                 grounded
                 in
                 principall
                 points
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 to
                 talke
                 of
                 other
                 matters
                 aboue
                 their
                 capacitie
                 and
                 knowledge
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 come
                 in
                 loue
                 without
                 anger
                 ,
                 enuie
                 ,
                 or
                 desire
                 of
                 victory
                 :
                 therefore
                 in
                 conference
                 we
                 must
                 vse
                 the
                 preparation
                 spoken
                 of
                 before
                 :
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 which
                 maketh
                 much
                 ●anglings
                 and
                 wranglings
                 in
                 companie
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 procure
                 things
                 honest
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 wisely
                 ,
                 without
                 confusion
                 and
                 destruction
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 affoord
                 our
                 doings
                 before
                 men
                 ;
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 doores
                 shut
                 ,
                 least
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 heare
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 conference
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 and
                 religious
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conuen●cles
                 of
                 Heretikes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 is
                 faith
                 :
                 The
                 word
                 must
                 be
                 mixed
                 with
                 faith
                 :
                 Heb.
                 42.
                 
                 
                   The
                   word
                   which
                
                 
                 
                   they
                   hear
                   a
                   profited
                   them
                   nothing
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   mixed
                   with
                   faith
                   .
                
                 But
                 all
                 haue
                 not
                 faith
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   who
                   will
                   beleeue
                   our
                   report
                   ?
                
                 And
                 Luke
                 18.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Suppose
                   ye
                   that
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   when
                   he
                   commeth
                   shall
                   finde
                   faith
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ?
                
                 All
                 the
                 former
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 to
                 refine
                 faith
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 gold
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 pure
                 is
                 seuen
                 fold
                 tried
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 so
                 faith
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 precious
                 than
                 gold
                 ,
                 must
                 goe
                 through
                 all
                 these
                 meanes
                 .
              
               
                 Faith
                 here
                 is
                 an
                 increase
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 in
                 *
                 preparation
                 .
                 A
                 Merchant
                 must
                 haue
                 something
                 
                 before
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Marchant
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 occupieth
                 to
                 increase
                 and
                 get
                 more
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 by
                 a
                 generall
                 faith
                 going
                 before
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 vse
                 all
                 the
                 forenamed
                 meanes
                 to
                 increase
                 our
                 knowledge
                 and
                 faith
                 in
                 all
                 particulars
                 .
                 One
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 faithfull
                 person
                 generally
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 an
                 vnbeleeuer
                 in
                 particulars
                 .
                 As
                 Christs
                 Disciples
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   ●●
                   had
                   faith
                   but
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   a
                   graine
                   of
                   mustard
                   seed
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 As
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Rebecca
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Zacharie
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 faith
                 and
                 opinion
                 or
                 knowledge
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 knowledge
                 and
                 opinions
                 vanish
                 away
                 in
                 afflictions
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 golde
                 is
                 tried
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 so
                 faith
                 will
                 abide
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 affliction
                 .
                 Sathan
                 winowed
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 faith
                 failed
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 failed
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 praied
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 beleeuers
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 faith
                 should
                 not
                 faile
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 followeth
                 practise
                 :
                 That
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 desire
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 may
                 bring
                 forth
                 increase
                 
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 119
                 98.
                 
                 
                   By
                   thy
                   commandements
                   thou
                   hast
                   made
                   me
                   wiser
                   than
                   my
                   enemies
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   ●●●●
                   with
                   me
                   .
                
                 The
                 practise
                 of
                 Infidels
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ioyned
                 with
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   which
                   heare
                   and
                   doe
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 saith
                 Iame●
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 assureth
                 vs
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 faith
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 compared
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 buildeth
                 his
                 house
                 vpon
                 a
                 rocke
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 workes
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 we
                 haue
                 builded
                 vpon
                 Christ
                 when
                 we
                 ioyne
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 with
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 speake
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   that
                   seruant
                   that
                   knoweth
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   his
                   maister
                   and
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   beaten
                   with
                   many
                   stripes
                   :
                
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 worse
                 to
                 offend
                 of
                 knowledge
                 than
                 of
                 ignorance
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 should
                 he
                 giue
                 vs
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 practise
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 ?
                 For
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 shall
                 be
                 giuen
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Why
                 do
                 many
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 either
                 continue
                 or
                 increase
                 in
                 their
                 blindnes
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 practise
                 that
                 they
                 knew
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 euen
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ?
                 If
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 be
                 not
                 ioyned
                 with
                 faith
                 ,
                 faith
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 and
                 errors
                 succeed
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 we
                 be
                 forgetfull
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 confesse
                 that
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 practise
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 rule
                 of
                 reason
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 of
                 learning
                 is
                 by
                 practise
                 :
                 then
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 if
                 we
                 practise
                 will
                 God
                 increase
                 our
                 talents
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 thing
                 is
                 praier
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 Prayer
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 meanes
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 it
                 we
                 can
                 neuer
                 vse
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 haue
                 any
                 blessing
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 Prayer
                 containeth
                 vnder
                 it
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   Thankesgiuing
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 when
                 wee
                 reade
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   eye
                   hath
                   not
                   seene
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 meaning
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 ioyes
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   no
                   man
                   knoweth
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   man
                   :
                
                 so
                 no
                 man
                 knoweth
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 except
                 God
                 giue
                 him
                 his
                 spirit
                 to
                 declare
                 it
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 giue
                 nourishment
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 must
                 we
                 pray
                 God
                 to
                 nourish
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 :
                 for
                 else
                 we
                 cannot
                 profit
                 thereby
                 ;
                 And
                 as
                 no
                 man
                 dare
                 touch
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 before
                 he
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 title
                 to
                 it
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 sanctified
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 prayer
                 :
                 how
                 impudent
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 dare
                 touch
                 Gods
                 booke
                 without
                 prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 thinke
                 that
                 otherwise
                 they
                 haue
                 title
                 vnto
                 it
                 ?
                 
                   Paul
                   may
                   plant
                   ,
                   and
                   Apollo
                   may
                   water
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   giueth
                   the
                   encrease
                   :
                
                 so
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 senselesse
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 haue
                 heard
                 long
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 reuealed
                 his
                 wil
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Men
                 may
                 be
                 diligent
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 shall
                 erre
                 if
                 God
                 giue
                 not
                 his
                 spirit
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 meditate
                 and
                 conferre
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 punished
                 for
                 ▪
                 giuing
                 libertie
                 to
                 their
                 rouing
                 braine
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 tongue
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 pray
                 for
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 rest
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 faith
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 want
                 prayer
                 :
                 and
                 wee
                 rest
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 practise
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 pray
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 write
                 his
                 law
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 ,
                 not
                 wee
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 may
                 worke
                 in
                 vs.
                 They
                 that
                 take
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 hand
                 without
                 prayer
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 they
                 say
                 they
                 abhorre
                 Poperie
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 practise
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 take
                 vpon
                 them
                 to
                 haue
                 some
                 power
                 in
                 themselues
                 .
                 
              
               
                 For
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 whē
                 he
                 hath
                 fed
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 fed
                 our
                 soules
                 ?
                 And
                 shall
                 God
                 be
                 iustly
                 offended
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 thanke
                 him
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 refreshing
                 ,
                 with
                 meates
                 ,
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
                 and
                 shall
                 wee
                 not
                 tremble
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 praised
                 God
                 for
                 any
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 good
                 motion
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 put
                 into
                 vs
                 ?
                 For
                 want
                 hereof
                 ,
                 ●fter
                 some
                 lightning
                 followeth
                 some
                 darkenes
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 much
                 feeling
                 commeth
                 deadnes
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 Satan
                 goeth
                 about
                 to
                 take
                 all
                 Gods
                 graces
                 from
                 vs.
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   art
                   thou
                   Lord
                   ,
                   O
                   teach
                   me
                   thy
                   statutes
                   .
                
                 This
                 sheweth
                 that
                 wee
                 must
                 euer
                 praise
                 God
                 before
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 reade
                 .
                 Many
                 are
                 feruent
                 in
                 asking
                 ,
                 but
                 cold
                 in
                 giuing
                 thankes
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 giue
                 thankes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 much
                 ease
                 vs
                 in
                 asking
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 punish
                 vs
                 in
                 taking
                 his
                 graces
                 from
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 TREATISE
                 OF
                 THE
                 RESVRRECTION
              
               
                 
                   Psalm
                   .
                   16.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   leaue
                   my
                   soule
                   in
                   the
                   graue
                   :
                   neither
                   wilt
                   thou
                   suffer
                   thine
                   holy
                   one
                   to
                   see
                   corruption
                   .
                
                 
                   Philip.
                   3.
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   Our
                   conuersation
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   also
                   we
                   looke
                   for
                   the
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   Vers.
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   change
                   our
                   vile
                   bodies
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   fashioned
                   like
                   vnto
                   his
                   glorious
                   bodie
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   working
                   ,
                   whereby
                   hee
                   is
                   able
                   euen
                   to
                   subdue
                   all
                   things
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   .
                
              
               
                 ARe
                 wee
                 perswaded
                 with
                 the
                 Prophet
                 of
                 God
                 Psalm
                 .
                 16.
                 that
                 wee
                 shall
                 bee
                 raised
                 and
                 freed
                 from
                 corruption
                 ?
                 that
                 our
                 death
                 is
                 a
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 our
                 graue
                 as
                 a
                 bedde
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 raiseth
                 the
                 Sunne
                 daily
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 denne
                 ,
                 will
                 drawe
                 vs
                 also
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 then
                 haue
                 we
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 vndoubtedly
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 more
                 strong
                 ,
                 if
                 long
                 before
                 death
                 come
                 ,
                 wee
                 would
                 exercise
                 our selues
                 with
                 the
                 meditations
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 Many
                 wee
                 see
                 by
                 deferring
                 all
                 vnto
                 the
                 last
                 ende
                 ,
                 die
                 heathenishly
                 ;
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 more
                 heroicall
                 
                 spirits
                 ,
                 desire
                 vnnaturally
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 surcharged
                 with
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 their
                 rebellion
                 and
                 corruption
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 as
                 beasts
                 ,
                 they
                 neither
                 can
                 reioyce
                 in
                 things
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 nor
                 feare
                 the
                 paines
                 in
                 hell
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 more
                 drowsie
                 and
                 senselesse
                 beasts
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 more
                 loth
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 appeareth
                 more
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 conscience
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 degenerating
                 from
                 nature
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 farre
                 more
                 monstrous
                 and
                 daungerous
                 kinde
                 of
                 people
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 the
                 common
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 commend
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 thus
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 as
                 meekely
                 as
                 a
                 lambe
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 a
                 bird
                 goeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 shell
                 ,
                 he
                 died
                 very
                 quietly
                 neuer
                 speaking
                 a
                 word
                 ;
                 nay
                 they
                 might
                 say
                 more
                 truly
                 ,
                 he
                 died
                 beastlike
                 ,
                 he
                 gaue
                 no
                 token
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 in
                 acknowledging
                 
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 he
                 shewed
                 no
                 fruite
                 of
                 faith
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 saued
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 gaue
                 no
                 testimonie
                 of
                 his
                 hope
                 in
                 witnessing
                 a
                 ioyfull
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 chaunging
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 readie
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 extreames
                 ,
                 either
                 fearing
                 death
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 or
                 fearing
                 
                 it
                 too
                 little
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 that
                 feare
                 in
                 excesse
                 ,
                 behold
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 remedie
                 :
                 
                   My
                   flesh
                   doth
                   rest
                   in
                   hope
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   leaue
                   my
                   soule
                   in
                   graue
                   .
                
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 othersome
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 yeeld
                 quietly
                 to
                 death
                 also
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 their
                 reason
                 ?
                 what
                 is
                 their
                 faith
                 ?
                 forsooth
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 pay
                 that
                 willingly
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 of
                 necessitie
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 they
                 owe
                 God
                 a
                 death
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 as
                 lieue
                 die
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 debt
                 is
                 payed
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 bee
                 no
                 more
                 required
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 with
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 haue
                 the
                 greatest
                 preferment
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 hauing
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 euen
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 cannot
                 satisfie
                 themselues
                 in
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 many
                 dayes
                 with
                 the
                 sweete
                 s●ppe
                 thereof
                 ,
                 vntill
                 their
                 measure
                 be
                 brimme
                 full
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 dying
                 in
                 the
                 ripenes
                 of
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 dayes
                 ,
                 are
                 gathered
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 time
                 into
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 barne
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 ricke
                 of
                 corne
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 hauing
                 fought
                 a
                 good
                 battaile
                 ,
                 runne
                 their
                 full
                 race
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 a
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 can
                 with
                 ioy
                 in
                 Christ
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 crowne
                 of
                 
                 glorie
                 which
                 is
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 wholesome
                 meditation
                 and
                 fore-thinking
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 daily
                 mortalitie
                 and
                 dropping
                 away
                 of
                 others
                 ought
                 to
                 stirre
                 vs
                 vp
                 .
                 For
                 wee
                 see
                 many
                 round
                 about
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 complexions
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 age
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 ,
                 breathing
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 aire
                 ,
                 vsing
                 the
                 same
                 diet
                 which
                 wee
                 doe
                 ,
                 who
                 goe
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 gleaned
                 from
                 those
                 miserable
                 calamities
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 long
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 hath
                 threatned
                 to
                 
                 fall
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 Let
                 vs
                 labour
                 then
                 to
                 lay
                 vp
                 our
                 flesh
                 in
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 departure
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 sailing
                 ouer
                 the
                 Seas
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 trauailing
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 deliuerie
                 out
                 of
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 returning
                 from
                 exile
                 .
                 Certainly
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 neuer
                 more
                 tried
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 contemning
                 death
                 :
                 for
                 Heretikes
                 concerning
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 may
                 haue
                 as
                 great
                 gifts
                 as
                 
                 other
                 professors
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 death
                 they
                 will
                 bewray
                 their
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 murmuring
                 as
                 dogs
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 vnsensiblenes
                 as
                 blockes
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 Christians
                 there
                 appeareth
                 such
                 an
                 heroicall
                 alacritie
                 ,
                 tempered
                 with
                 so
                 gratious
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 desire
                 not
                 to
                 liue
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ;
                 they
                 refuse
                 not
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 happie
                 inheritance
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 may
                 shew
                 some
                 cheerefull
                 countenance
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 either
                 proceedeth
                 of
                 some
                 phrensie
                 vnaduisedly
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 rashnesse
                 especially
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 numnesse
                 carelesly
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 would
                 I
                 haue
                 any
                 to
                 accelerate
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 reade
                 mee
                 as
                 some
                 haue
                 read
                 Plato
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 should
                 hasten
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 deliuerance
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 learne
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 doth
                 becke
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 bee
                 readie
                 to
                 remoue
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 none
                 other
                 causes
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 ;
                 a
                 full
                 feeling
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 discharged
                 ;
                 a
                 sure
                 confidence
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 raising
                 vs
                 vp
                 againe
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 stedfast
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 glorious
                 possession
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 meanes
                 wee
                 shall
                 so
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 nature
                 decaieth
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 haue
                 our
                 departure
                 with
                 calmnes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 time
                 shall
                 through
                 a
                 naturall
                 ripenes
                 rather
                 voluntarily
                 fall
                 of
                 ,
                 than
                 violently
                 bee
                 pulled
                 off
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 this
                 rash
                 and
                 vndiscreete
                 desire
                 off
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 in
                 mindes
                 that
                 are
                 abiect
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 flesh
                 their
                 spirits
                 are
                 alreadie
                 buried
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 triumph
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 euen
                 a
                 full
                 assurance
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 raised
                 them
                 vp
                 euery
                 morning
                 will
                 raise
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 which
                 raised
                 Christ
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 will
                 also
                 raise
                 them
                 his
                 members
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 stay
                 all
                 quiuering
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 many
                 are
                 so
                 benummed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 with
                 gladnes
                 drinke
                 of
                 that
                 cup
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Lord
                 allotted
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 euer
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 resurrectiō
                 was
                 needfull
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 adaies
                 most
                 needfull
                 ,
                 wherein
                 wicked
                 Heretikes
                 would
                 depriue
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 serue
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 come
                 immediatly
                 
                 from
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 or
                 med●●tly
                 by
                 his
                 instruments
                 ,
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 our
                 infolded
                 faith
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 say
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Creede
                 ,
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 beleeueth
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 leaue
                 the
                 diuell
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 suborned
                 such
                 priuie
                 and
                 treacherous
                 aduersaries
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 impudent
                 faces
                 will
                 agree
                 with
                 vs
                 in
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 word
                 will
                 graunt
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 shift
                 away
                 in
                 their
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 sense
                 and
                 truth
                 blasphemously
                 denie
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Thus
                 Hymineus
                 and
                 Philetus
                 would
                 not
                 flatly
                 denie
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 
                 nay
                 they
                 would
                 graunt
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 ?
                 they
                 saide
                 it
                 was
                 past
                 .
                 Thus
                 cunningly
                 Satan
                 would
                 ouerthrow
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 by
                 permitting
                 them
                 to
                 dally
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 shall
                 wee
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 Sadduces
                 did
                 generally
                 resist
                 it
                 ?
                 no
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 false
                 glosses
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 forced
                 interpretations
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 Satan
                 in
                 policie
                 would
                 pretend
                 a
                 maintaining
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 purpose
                 hee
                 sought
                 to
                 mangle
                 and
                 marre
                 .
                 The
                 Philosophers
                 had
                 many
                 glancing
                 and
                 glorious
                 speeches
                 of
                 the
                 immortalitie
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 rising
                 againe
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 nothing
                 was
                 more
                 ridiculous
                 and
                 incredible
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Epicures
                 and
                 Stoikes
                 ,
                 mocked
                 Paul
                 disputing
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   will
                   this
                   babbler
                   say
                
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 reade
                 Act.
                 17.
                 verse
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   hee
                   spake
                   of
                   the
                   resurrection
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   some
                   mocked
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   said
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   heare
                   thee
                   againe
                   ●f
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                
                 Surely
                 if
                 the
                 rising
                 againe
                 had
                 been
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 renewing
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 fondly
                 dreame
                 and
                 falsely
                 affirme
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Academicks
                 would
                 haue
                 conceiued
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Platoesidaea
                 hath
                 as
                 great
                 secrets
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 point
                 which
                 they
                 sticke
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 
                 meanes
                 digest
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 naturall
                 bodie
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 consumed
                 into
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 fire
                 ,
                 water
                 ,
                 or
                 earth
                 ,
                 should
                 afterward
                 reuiue
                 ,
                 and
                 receiue
                 supernaturall
                 qualities
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 Philosophers
                 
                 and
                 Heretikes
                 cannot
                 brooke
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
                 so
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 professors
                 receiue
                 it
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 liues
                 doe
                 manifestly
                 proue
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 euill
                 more
                 perillous
                 than
                 these
                 .
                 Through
                 the
                 close
                 subtiltie
                 of
                 Satan
                 this
                 mysterie
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 is
                 cunningly
                 conueyed
                 into
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 learned
                 sort
                 ,
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 certane
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 godly
                 ,
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 haue
                 construed
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 denied
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 .
                 As
                 these
                 places
                 ,
                 Iob.
                 19.
                 25.
                 26.
                 27.
                 and
                 Esaj
                 ,
                 26
                 19.
                 and
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 12.
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 thinke
                 ,
                 their
                 intent
                 and
                 purpose
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 misconstrue
                 the
                 places
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 Sathans
                 policie
                 to
                 abuse
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 vndermine
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 secret
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 suffer
                 Sathan
                 so
                 farre
                 to
                 buffet
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 be
                 armed
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 triall
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 stand
                 strongly
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 possession
                 ;
                 we
                 will
                 by
                 God
                 his
                 assistance
                 ,
                 first
                 set
                 downe
                 those
                 expresse
                 testimonies
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 whereby
                 this
                 doctrine
                 is
                 confirmed
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 alleage
                 those
                 reasons
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 implie
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 plainely
                 affirme
                 it
                 .
                 Afterward
                 wee
                 will
                 vn●ase
                 the
                 
                 shifting
                 visard
                 of
                 Heretikes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 would
                 counsell
                 men
                 to
                 some
                 liking
                 of
                 their
                 opinions
                 .
                 
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 answere
                 the
                 diuell
                 and
                 his
                 limmes
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 first
                 consider
                 of
                 that
                 translation
                 of
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 Genes
                 5.
                 24.
                 wherin
                 the
                 Fathers
                 haue
                 obserued
                 a
                 manifest
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 :
                 with
                 whome
                 I
                 agree
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 generall
                 :
                 because
                 
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 affirme
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Enoch
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 seeing
                 as
                 yet
                 Christ
                 alone
                 is
                 risen
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 fruites
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 slept
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 that
                 Enoch
                 and
                 Eliah
                 did
                 not
                 fall
                 asleepe
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 other
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 Hebr.
                 11.
                 39.
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 old
                 time
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 Enoch
                 is
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 
                   receiued
                   not
                   the
                   promise
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   fulnes
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   ,
                
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 ,
                 that
                 Enoch
                 his
                 flesh
                 is
                 yet
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 And
                 howsoeuer
                 hee
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 vnknowne
                 meanes
                 ,
                 neuerthelesse
                 that
                 GOD
                 that
                 could
                 so
                 hide
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 the
                 diuell
                 looking
                 for
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 finde
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 also
                 laid
                 vp
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 Enoch
                 and
                 Eliah
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 meanes
                 ,
                 a●
                 are
                 hid
                 from
                 vs.
                 And
                 as
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 infinit
                 meanes
                 of
                 hiding
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 he
                 incomprehensible
                 means
                 of
                 finding
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
                 Now
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 Heb
                 11.
                 33.
                 that
                 they
                 suffered
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 
                   receiue
                   a
                   better
                   resurrection
                
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 rising
                 againe
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 read
                 Exod.
                 3
                 6.
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 vnto
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   thy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Iacob
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 it
                 may
                 seeme
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 proofe
                 to
                 confirme
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 matter
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 CHRIST
                 vseth
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 bulwarke
                 against
                 the
                 Sadduces
                 ,
                 Matth
                 22
                 32.
                 where
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 to
                 prooue
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 inferreth
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 ,
                 adding
                 to
                 them
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   liuing
                   :
                
                 where
                 wee
                 see
                 how
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
                 being
                 aliue
                 ,
                 haue
                 their
                 bodies
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 hands
                 in
                 keeeping
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 their
                 soules
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 both
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 haue
                 vsed
                 this
                 place
                 to
                 that
                 ende
                 ,
                 wee
                 also
                 may
                 safely
                 vse
                 it
                 to
                 proue
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 moreouer
                 ,
                 Iob.
                 19
                 25.
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   that
                   my
                   Redeemer
                   liueth
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   shall
                   stand
                   the
                   last
                
                 
                 
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 
                   And
                   though
                   after
                   my
                   skinne
                   ,
                   wormes
                   destroy
                   this
                   bodie
                   ,
                   yet
                   shall
                   I
                   see
                   GOD
                   in
                   my
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 27.
                 
                 
                   Whome
                   my selfe
                   shall
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   mine
                   eyes
                   shall
                   beholde
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   ot●er
                   for
                   mee
                   ,
                   though
                   my
                   reines
                   are
                   consumed
                   within
                   mee
                   .
                
                 This
                 place
                 the
                 very
                 Heretikes
                 will
                 grant
                 after
                 a
                 fashion
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 wicked
                 minde
                 ,
                 vnderstanding
                 it
                 onely
                 of
                 that
                 rising
                 againe
                 vnto
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 Others
                 there
                 bee
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 reuerent
                 iudgement
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 who
                 expound
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 renewing
                 and
                 restoring
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 to
                 freshnes
                 and
                 soundnes
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 corrupted
                 with
                 sores
                 ,
                 and
                 eaten
                 with
                 cankers
                 .
                 But
                 ▪
                 admitte
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 truth
                 cannot
                 beare
                 that
                 exposition
                 ;
                 how
                 could
                 hee
                 haue
                 belieued
                 that
                 ?
                 but
                 that
                 hee
                 ,
                 being
                 perswaded
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 his
                 bodie
                 should
                 wholly
                 bee
                 resolued
                 into
                 corruption
                 ,
                 would
                 raise
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 glorious
                 perfection
                 ,
                 could
                 much
                 more
                 ▪
                 restore
                 soundnes
                 to
                 his
                 bodie
                 now
                 ,
                 whilst
                 this
                 corruption
                 was
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 on
                 him
                 ?
                 How
                 could
                 hee
                 doe
                 it
                 ?
                 but
                 by
                 hope
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 greater
                 case
                 could
                 renewe
                 his
                 flesh
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 beeing
                 but
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 than
                 reuiue
                 the
                 same
                 being
                 altogether
                 dead
                 ▪
                 and
                 throughly
                 
                 consumed
                 ?
                 as
                 we
                 reade
                 ,
                 Ezech.
                 37
                 ▪
                 5.
                 6.
                 wherein
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 a
                 notable
                 type
                 of
                 this
                 rising
                 againe
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   vnto
                   these
                   bones
                   :
                   Behold
                   I
                   will
                   cause
                   breath
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   liue
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   lay
                   sinewes
                   vpon
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   flesh
                   grow
                   vpon
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   couer
                   you
                   with
                   skinne
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   breath
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   liue
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   knowe
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 chiefe
                 purpose
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 foreshewe
                 the
                 bringing
                 againe
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 out
                 of
                 captiuitie
                 ,
                 howbeit
                 vnder
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 rising
                 and
                 restoring
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 place
                 importeth
                 thus
                 much
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 could
                 restore
                 sinewes
                 ,
                 flesh
                 ,
                 skinne
                 ,
                 breath
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 to
                 rotten
                 bones
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 hee
                 could
                 restore
                 the
                 Israelites
                 to
                 their
                 countrie
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 sense
                 may
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 Esay
                 .
                 26.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Thy
                   dead
                   men
                   shall
                   liue
                   :
                   euen
                   with
                   my
                   bodie
                   shall
                   they
                   rise
                   .
                   Awake
                   and
                   sing
                   yee
                   that
                   dwell
                   in
                   dust
                   :
                   for
                   thy
                   dewe
                   is
                   as
                   the
                   dew
                   of
                   hearbs
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   shall
                   cast
                   out
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 is
                 signified
                 thus
                 much
                 :
                 As
                 hearbes
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 winter
                 seeme
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 spring
                 time
                 sprout
                 againe
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 sappe
                 ,
                 that
                 lay
                 hidden
                 in
                 the
                 roote
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 seeme
                 vtterly
                 to
                 perish
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 ,
                 through
                 that
                 seede
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 banishment
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 die
                 as
                 winter
                 hearbes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perish
                 as
                 dead
                 bodies
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 brought
                 home
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 libertie
                 .
                 Which
                 place
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 shew
                 the
                 returne
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 vnder
                 the
                 type
                 of
                 the
                 resurrectiō
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Euen
                   with
                   this
                   bodie
                   shall
                   they
                   rise
                   .
                
                 Notable
                 is
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 Daniel
                 12.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Many
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   sleepe
                   in
                   the
                   dust
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   shall
                   awake
                   ,
                   some
                   to
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   to
                   perpetuall
                   shame
                   and
                   contempt
                   .
                
                 Whereunto
                 agreeth
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Maruaile
                   not
                   at
                   this
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   houre
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   graues
                   ,
                   shall
                   heare
                   his
                   voyce
                   .
                
                 29.
                 
                 
                   And
                   they
                   shall
                   come
                   foorth
                   that
                   haue
                   done
                   good
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   life
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   that
                   haue
                   done
                   euill
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   condemnation
                   .
                
                 Now
                 whē
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 cleere
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 doctrine
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ;
                 although
                 indeede
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 manifestly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 more
                 perfect
                 beautie
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 his
                 forerunners
                 ;
                 what
                 shall
                 wee
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 not
                 proued
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 alreadie
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 ?
                 The
                 Iewes
                 beleeued
                 no
                 one
                 article
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 that
                 readie
                 answere
                 of
                 Martha
                 ,
                 Ioh
                 ,
                 12
                 24.
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 raise
                 vp
                 Lazarus
                 her
                 brother
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 saying
                 vnto
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 verse
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   brother
                   shall
                   rise
                   againe
                
                 ,
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 she
                 answered
                 :
                 
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   rise
                   againe
                   in
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 we
                 reade
                 Act.
                 23.
                 8.
                 that
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 confessed
                 the
                 resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 knowne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 was
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 yet
                 was
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 extant
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 no
                 credit
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 wherefore
                 seeing
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 hath
                 beleeued
                 herein
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 euident
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iewes
                 before
                 beleeued
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 resurrectiō
                 is
                 proued
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 :
                 and
                 among
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 this
                 of
                 our
                 Psalme
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   leaue
                   my
                   soule
                   in
                   graue
                   ,
                   nor
                   suffer
                   thine
                   holy
                   one
                   to
                   see
                   corruption
                   .
                
                 By
                 soule
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 vnderstād
                 ,
                 he
                 meaneth
                 his
                 natural
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 45.
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 borrowing
                 his
                 speech
                 from
                 the
                 second
                 chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 and
                 seuenth
                 verse
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   first
                   man
                   Adam
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   liuing
                   soule
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   Adam
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   quickening
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 hee
                 prooued
                 the
                 rising
                 againe
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 is
                 here
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 these
                 wordes
                 are
                 meant
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   suffer
                   thine
                   holie
                   one
                   to
                   see
                   corruption
                   ,
                
                 as
                 both
                 Peter
                 in
                 his
                 notable
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 Act
                 ,
                 2.
                 and
                 Paul
                 Act.
                 23.
                 doe
                 plainly
                 affirme
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Dauid
                 was
                 buried
                 ,
                 and
                 sawe
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 spake
                 not
                 this
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 was
                 found
                 no
                 qualitie
                 of
                 corruption
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 Dauid
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 gathered
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 come
                 an
                 holie
                 one
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 loines
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 mightie
                 power
                 should
                 raise
                 vp
                 his
                 owne
                 bodie
                 from
                 seeing
                 any
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 should
                 also
                 raise
                 his
                 bodie
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 see
                 corruption
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 rest
                 with
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 his
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 reade
                 ,
                 Philip.
                 3.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Our
                   conuersation
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   wee
                   looke
                   for
                   the
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 21.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   chaunge
                   our
                   vile
                   bodies
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   fashioned
                   like
                   to
                   his
                   glorious
                   bo●ie
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   working
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   euen
                   to
                   subdue
                   all
                   things
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 looketh
                 for
                 a
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 heretiqu●s
                 ,
                 who
                 dreame
                 of
                 a
                 spirituall
                 resurrection
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 can
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 was
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 rising
                 from
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 testament
                 ,
                 now
                 we
                 will
                 alleage
                 those
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 wherewith
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 confu●eth
                 the
                 Sadduces
                 :
                 Math.
                 22.
                 32.
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   of
                   Isaac
                   and
                   of
                   Iacob
                   .
                
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 sayd
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 raise
                 his
                 body
                 againe
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 keeping
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 soule
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Abrahams
                 soule
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 
                   whole
                   man
                
                 :
                 wherefore
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 that
                 Abraham
                 must
                 rise
                 againe
                 .
                 M●t.
                 25.
                 31.
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   commeth
                   in
                   his
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   hee
                   sit
                   vpon
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   his
                   glorie
                   .
                
                 Likewise
                 Luke
                 14.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   When
                   thou
                   makest
                   a
                   feast
                   ,
                   call
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   the
                   maymed
                   ,
                   the
                   l●me
                   ▪
                   and
                   the
                   blinde
                   ,
                
                 14.
                 
                 
                   And
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   blessed
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   cannot
                   recompense
                   thee
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   recompensed
                   at
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   iust
                
                 As
                 if
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 although
                 thou
                 maiest
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 thus
                 giuen
                 are
                 lost
                 here
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 commeth
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 reape
                 the
                 recompence
                 plentifully
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 thy
                 reward
                 with
                 the
                 iust
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 28.
                 29
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 sheweth
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 both
                 estates
                 and
                 willeth
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 maruell
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 raise
                 their
                 soules
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 raise
                 their
                 bodies
                 from
                 death
                 .
                 ●8
                 .
                 
                   Marueil●
                   not
                   at
                   this
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   houre
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                   i.
                   the
                   which
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   graues
                   shall
                   heare
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man.
                
                 ●9
                 .
                 
                   And
                   they
                   so●ll
                   come
                   forth
                   that
                   haue
                   ●●●
                   :
                   good
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   that
                   haue
                   done
                   euill
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   condemnation
                   .
                
                 Ioh.
                 11.
                 
                 Martha
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 shewed
                 before
                 )
                 plainely
                 testifieth
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 confesseth
                 her
                 faith
                 therein
                 .
                 Act.
                 3.
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 calleth
                 this
                 rising
                 againe
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 refreshing
                 :
                 a
                 thing
                 most
                 comfortable
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 wearisome
                 way
                 sa●ing
                 man
                 recreateth
                 himselfe
                 with
                 his
                 Inne
                 at
                 night
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 godly
                 shall
                 surely
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 troubles
                 bee
                 renewed
                 and
                 refreshed
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Act.
                 ●3
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Paul
                 sheweth
                 to
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 how
                 hee
                 was
                 accused
                 of
                 the
                 hope
                 and
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 And
                 Act
                 ●4
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Paul
                 protesteth
                 his
                 
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 and
                 the
                 vniust
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 wrought
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 a
                 carefull
                 conscience
                 of
                 well
                 doing
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 addeth
                 in
                 the
                 verse
                 following
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 
                   And
                   herein
                   I
                   indeuour
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   alway
                   a
                   cleere
                   conscience
                   toward
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   toward
                   men
                   .
                
                 What
                 is
                 more
                 largely
                 proued
                 and
                 confirmed
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 10.
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 chapter
                 throughout
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Wee
                   must
                   all
                   appeare
                   before
                   the
                   iudgement
                   seat
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   may
                   receiue
                   the
                   thi●gs
                   that
                   are
                   done
                   in
                   his
                   bodie
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   good
                   or
                   euill
                   .
                
                 Philip.
                 3.
                 21.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 shall
                 
                   change
                   our
                   vile
                   bodies
                
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 resurrection
                 is
                 also
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Thes.
                 4.
                 14.
                 15.
                 16.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   If
                   wee
                   beleiue
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   that
                   Iesus
                   is
                   dead
                   and
                   is
                   risen
                   ,
                   euen
                   so
                   them
                   which
                   sleepe
                   in
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   will
                   God
                   bring
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 15.
                 
                 
                   For
                   this
                   say
                   wee
                   vnto
                   you
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   which
                   liue
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   remaining
                   to
                   the
                   comming
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   not
                   preuent
                   them
                   which
                   sleepe
                   .
                
                 16.
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Lord
                   himselfe
                   shall
                   descend
                   from
                   heauen
                   with
                   a
                   shoute
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrues
                 ,
                 chapter
                 11.
                 painteth
                 out
                 the
                 manifold
                 martyrdomes
                 of
                 the
                 saints
                 ,
                 and
                 sheweth
                 how
                 some
                 were
                 
                   racked
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   deliuered
                   ,
                   others
                   were
                   tried
                   by
                   mock●
                   and
                   scourgings
                   ,
                   by
                   bands
                   and
                   imprisonments
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   stoned
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   hewen
                   in
                   sunder
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   tempted
                
                 and
                 so
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 did
                 they
                 indure
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 The
                 Apostle
                 telleth
                 vs
                 ,
                 verse
                 .
                 35.
                 
                 
                   That
                   they
                   might
                   receiue
                   a
                   better
                   resurrection
                   ,
                
                 than
                 any
                 deliuerance
                 they
                 could
                 haue
                 here
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 verse
                 .
                 39.
                 
                 
                   These
                   obtained
                   not
                   the
                   promise
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 verse
                 .
                 40.
                 
                 Why
                 ?
                 
                   God
                   prouiding
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   better
                   thing
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   without
                   vs
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   made
                   perfect
                   ,
                
                 for
                 euen
                 the
                 first
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 dying
                 many
                 thousand
                 yeers
                 agoe
                 ,
                 shal
                 not
                 receiue
                 the
                 fulnes
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 last
                 member
                 be
                 readie
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 all
                 places
                 most
                 excellent
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   The
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   wil
                   come
                   as
                   a
                   theefe
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   which
                   the
                   heauens
                
                 
                 
                   shall
                   passe
                   away
                   with
                   a
                   noyse
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   elements
                   shall
                   melt
                   with
                   heate
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Reue.
                 20.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   sawe
                   a
                   greate
                   white
                   Throne
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   that
                   sate
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   from
                   whose
                   face
                   fled
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   earth
                   and
                   the
                   heauen
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   their
                   place
                   was
                   no
                   more
                   found
                   .
                
                 12.
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   sawe
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   both
                   great
                   and
                   small
                   ,
                   stand
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 13.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Sea
                   gaue
                   vp
                   her
                   dead
                   which
                   were
                   in
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   and
                   hell
                   deliuered
                   vp
                   their
                   dead
                   ▪
                   which
                   were
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 we
                 here
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 trueth
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 so
                 now
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 into
                 it
                 further
                 by
                 reason
                 :
                 that
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 we
                 cannot
                 denie
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 word
                 doth
                 confirme
                 it
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 will
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 denie
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 
                 side
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 withstand
                 it
                 euen
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 be
                 senselesse
                 .
                 The
                 reasons
                 therefore
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 vse
                 ,
                 are
                 partly
                 drawne
                 from
                 God
                 
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 &
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 commodities
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 accompanie
                 the
                 trueth
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 inconueniences
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 ensue
                 the
                 contrarie
                 .
                 Those
                 proofes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 simply
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 we
                 consider
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Mediatorship
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 Trinitie
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 obserue
                 his
                 trueth
                 ,
                 his
                 iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 power
                 :
                 his
                 trueth
                 ,
                 because
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 shall
                 passe
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 title
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 shall
                 faile
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 promises
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 are
                 Yea
                 and
                 Amen
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 set
                 down●
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 to
                 
                 bee
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 beare
                 with
                 vs
                 that
                 credit
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 part
                 with
                 Abraham
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 outward
                 meanes
                 seeme
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Marie
                 to
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 although
                 no
                 visible
                 meanes
                 are
                 apparant
                 His
                 iustice
                 is
                 so
                 espoused
                 to
                 his
                 trueth
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 equitie
                 of
                 his
                 iustice
                 doth
                 require
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 his
                 promises
                 in
                 rewarding
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 his
                 threatnings
                 in
                 reuenging
                 the
                 vngodly
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 see
                 Matth.
                 25.
                 33.
                 where
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   se●teth
                   the
                   sheepe
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   goates
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   .
                
                 Luk.
                 16.
                 23.
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
                 the
                 rich
                 man
                 being
                 in
                 hell
                 torments
                 ,
                 lifting
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 Lazarus
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 in
                 Abrahams
                 bosome
                 ,
                 cried
                 ,
                 Father
                 Abraham
                 haue
                 mercie
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 Abraham
                 answering
                 him
                 according
                 
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Son
                   ,
                   remember
                   that
                   thou
                   in
                   thy
                   life
                   time
                   receiuedst
                   pleasures
                   ;
                   and
                   likewise
                   Lazarus
                   paines
                   ,
                   now
                   therefore
                   he
                   is
                   comforted
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   art
                   tormented
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 worthie
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 Thess.
                 1.
                 6.
                 
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   righteous
                   thing
                   with
                   God
                   to
                   recompence
                   tribulation
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   trouble
                   you
                   .
                
                 7.
                 
                 
                   And
                   to
                   you
                   which
                   are
                   troubled
                   ;
                   rest
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   shall
                   shew
                   himselfe
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Where
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 standeth
                 with
                 God
                 his
                 righteous
                 iudgement
                 and
                 iustice
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 persecuted
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 afflicted
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 goe
                 for
                 nought
                 ,
                 should
                 in
                 time
                 bee
                 refreshed
                 with
                 a
                 recompence
                 of
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 cruell
                 persecutours
                 being
                 wanton
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 triumphing
                 in
                 their
                 crueltie
                 ;
                 should
                 haue
                 their
                 crowne
                 of
                 shame
                 and
                 endles
                 contempt
                 in
                 tormēts
                 .
                 The
                 equitie
                 of
                 which
                 iustice
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 wicked
                 haue
                 not
                 onely
                 dishonoured
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 reprobation
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 haue
                 vsed
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 as
                 instruments
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &
                 weapons
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 full
                 number
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 onely
                 suffer
                 the
                 vengeance
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 Gods
                 graces
                 haue
                 shined
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 before
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 haue
                 much
                 beautified
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 taken
                 vp
                 the
                 members
                 also
                 as
                 instruments
                 of
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 onely
                 aduance
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 their
                 bodies
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 this
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 where
                 were
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 promises
                 ▪
                 where
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 executing
                 of
                 his
                 threatnings
                 ?
                 for
                 
                   Abram
                   ,
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   Lot
                   ,
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   Iob
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ;
                   Esay
                   ,
                   Ieremy
                   ,
                   Daniel
                   ,
                
                 &
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarches
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 Confessors
                 ,
                 &
                 holy
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 were
                 but
                 as
                 Pilgrimes
                 ,
                 and
                 desiring
                 a
                 better
                 and
                 heauenly
                 Countrie
                 ,
                 suffered
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 troubles
                 ,
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 trials
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 euill
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 prosper
                 in
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 bodies
                 ,
                 wiues
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 bandes
                 in
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 lustie
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
                 they
                 feele
                 not
                 the
                 sores
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 
                 pride
                 is
                 a
                 chaine
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 crueltie
                 couereth
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
                 their
                 eyes
                 stand
                 out
                 for
                 fatnesse
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 more
                 than
                 heart
                 can
                 wish
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 the
                 faithfull
                 feele
                 not
                 the
                 promises
                 :
                 the
                 vnfaithfull
                 feele
                 not
                 their
                 punishments
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 therefore
                 by
                 God
                 his
                 iustice
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 the
                 holy
                 ones
                 are
                 not
                 fully
                 rewarded
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 wicked
                 ones
                 fully
                 reuenged
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 the
                 one
                 should
                 rise
                 to
                 heauenly
                 
                 io●es
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 should
                 rise
                 to
                 hellish
                 torments
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 word
                 hath
                 said
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 iustice
                 will
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 require
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 whatsoeuer
                 
                 the
                 word
                 doth
                 shew
                 ,
                 or
                 iustice
                 doth
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 our
                 Confession
                 ,
                 wee
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 bee
                 almightie
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 were
                 his
                 mercie
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 were
                 his
                 iustice
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 performe
                 that
                 with
                 might
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 promise
                 ,
                 nor
                 bring
                 to
                 passe
                 with
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 threatneth
                 ?
                 Howbeit
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 God
                 is
                 almightie
                 ,
                 we
                 giue
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 can
                 doe
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 will
                 doe
                 .
                 For
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 faile
                 in
                 his
                 trueth
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 alter
                 the
                 couenāt
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 :
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 vnpossible
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 no
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 doe
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 &
                 can
                 doe
                 what
                 he
                 wil.
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 any
                 more
                 derogate
                 from
                 God
                 his
                 almighty
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 lye
                 ;
                 than
                 it
                 doth
                 extenuate
                 the
                 commendation
                 of
                 a
                 mightie
                 Captaine
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 conquered
                 .
                 This
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 either
                 seene
                 in
                 his
                 Creation
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 his
                 Prouidence
                 ,
                 or
                 Preseruation
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 Creation
                 thus
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 our
                 of
                 nothing
                 could
                 draw
                 out
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ;
                 if
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 a
                 formele●se
                 masse
                 and
                 sumpe
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 spirite
                 of
                 God
                 hatching
                 ouer
                 the
                 waters
                 brought
                 a
                 comely
                 order
                 ;
                 if
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 darkenesse
                 the
                 Lord
                 drew
                 light
                 ;
                 if
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 God
                 made
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 
                 ribbe
                 drew
                 a
                 woman
                 :
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 easie
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 drawing
                 these
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 corrupted
                 ?
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 easie
                 to
                 draw
                 a
                 man
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 againe
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 at
                 first
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 easie
                 ,
                 though
                 rottennesse
                 doth
                 seeme
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 resurrectiō
                 ,
                 to
                 renew
                 a
                 body
                 out
                 of
                 many
                 bones
                 ,
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 bone
                 to
                 frame
                 a
                 whole
                 body
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 able
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 dissolueth
                 into
                 the
                 elements
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 into
                 it
                 former
                 fashion
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 it
                 had
                 any
                 being
                 ,
                 to
                 tie
                 the
                 flesh
                 together
                 with
                 sinewes
                 ,
                 to
                 conuey
                 strength
                 into
                 the
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beautifie
                 all
                 with
                 a
                 skin
                 Let
                 vs
                 as
                 well
                 consider
                 God
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 in
                 reducing
                 mens
                 bodies
                 into
                 their
                 former
                 estate
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 mightie
                 hande
                 in
                 vnloosing
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 hee
                 bringeth
                 flesh
                 to
                 rottennesse
                 ,
                 the
                 rottennesse
                 to
                 wormes
                 ,
                 the
                 wormes
                 to
                 dust
                 :
                 so
                 can
                 he
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 reduce
                 and
                 bring
                 backward
                 the
                 dust
                 to
                 the
                 wormes
                 ,
                 the
                 wormes
                 to
                 a
                 putrified
                 matter
                 ,
                 the
                 putrifaction
                 to
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 to
                 immortalitie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 teach
                 vs
                 herein
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 either
                 consider
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 gouerning
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 Esay
                 26.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Awake
                   and
                   sing
                   ,
                   yee
                   that
                   aw●ll
                   in
                   the
                   dust
                   ▪
                   for
                   the
                   deaw
                   is
                   as
                   the
                   deaw
                   of
                   herbs
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   shall
                   cast
                   out
                   her
                   dead
                   ▪
                
                 Here
                 the
                 Prophet
                 sheweth
                 ▪
                 that
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 Aarons
                 rod
                 to
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 draweth
                 out
                 liuely
                 colours
                 of
                 dead
                 flowers
                 ,
                 and
                 florishing
                 branches
                 out
                 of
                 withered
                 hearbs
                 ,
                 will
                 also
                 raise
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 to
                 the
                 brightnes
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 been
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 filthines
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 35.
                 
                 
                   But
                   some
                   man
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   How
                   are
                   the
                   dead
                   raised
                   vp
                   ?
                   &
                   w●●●
                   what
                   bodie
                   come
                   they
                   forth
                   ?
                
                 36.
                 
                 
                   O
                   foole
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   sowest
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   quickened
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   di●
                   ▪
                
                 37.
                 
                 
                   And
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   sowest
                   ,
                   thou
                   sowest
                   not
                   that
                   bodie
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                   but
                   bare
                   corne
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   fa●eth
                   ,
                   of
                   wheate
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   .
                
                 38.
                 
                 
                   But
                   God
                   giueth
                   a
                   bodie
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   euen
                   to
                   euery
                   seede
                   his
                   owne
                   bodie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 See
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 calleth
                 them
                 fooles
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 beleeue
                 this
                 .
                 Can
                 the
                 Lord
                 raise
                 graine
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 &
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 raise
                 man
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 the
                 graine
                 is
                 renewed
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 holdeth
                 the
                 waters
                 in
                 his
                 fist
                 ,
                 and
                 swadleth
                 the
                 maine
                 seas
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 are
                 aboue
                 the
                 earth
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 passe
                 their
                 bounds
                 ,
                 breake
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 bottels
                 ,
                 cloysters
                 ,
                 and
                 chambers
                 to
                 ou●rflow
                 all
                 ;
                 is
                 vnable
                 to
                 drawe
                 our
                 bodies
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 ?
                 Sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 can
                 hardly
                 admit
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 had
                 neede
                 to
                 arme
                 our selues
                 with
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 meditations
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 weigh
                 more
                 deeply
                 the
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 either
                 whilest
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 particular
                 in
                 one
                 familie
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 general
                 in
                 moe
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 haue
                 our
                 faith
                 in
                 this
                 doctrine
                 the
                 more
                 cōfirmed
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 who
                 accomplished
                 his
                 promise
                 made
                 vnto
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 in
                 blessing
                 al
                 the
                 nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 in
                 his
                 seede
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 was
                 dead
                 both
                 in
                 Abraham
                 and
                 Sarah
                 ,
                 by
                 bringing
                 Isaac
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 loynes
                 ;
                 and
                 fulfilled
                 his
                 couenāt
                 vnto
                 Dauid
                 his
                 seruant
                 ,
                 in
                 bringing
                 Iesus
                 into
                 the
                 wombe
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 whilest
                 as
                 yet
                 shee
                 knew
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 promised
                 seede
                 to
                 bruise
                 the
                 Serpents
                 head
                 :
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 drie
                 wombe
                 ,
                 and
                 dead
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 ▪
                 
                 Gen.
                 22.
                 
                 Abraham
                 at
                 God
                 his
                 commandement
                 is
                 readie
                 to
                 offer
                 vp
                 his
                 sonne
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 promises
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 he
                 hindred
                 by
                 vnbeleefe
                 :
                 &
                 why
                 ?
                 The
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   He
                   considered
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   was
                   able
                   to
                   raise
                   him
                   vp
                   euen
                   from
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   he
                   receiued
                   him
                
                 also
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 :
                 neither
                 would
                 he
                 tye
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 ordinarie
                 meanes
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 he
                 ouercame
                 all
                 vnbeleefe
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 resurrection
                 .
                 What
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 mightily
                 the
                 Lord
                 restored
                 and
                 multiplied
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 ouerflowed
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 with
                 water
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 we
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 the
                 mightie
                 preseruation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 deliuering
                 them
                 through
                 the
                 red
                 sea
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 waters
                 diuiding
                 themselues
                 stood
                 as
                 a
                 wall
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 how
                 mightily
                 the
                 Lord
                 cōducted
                 his
                 people
                 safely
                 thorough
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 fortie
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 giuing
                 them
                 Manna
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 water
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 rocke
                 ,
                 healing
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 stung
                 of
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 beholding
                 of
                 a
                 dead
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 preseruing
                 their
                 apparell
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 worne
                 in
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 recorded
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 King.
                 4.
                 36.
                 that
                 Elisha
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 Shunamite
                 her
                 sonne
                 being
                 dead
                 :
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 King.
                 13.
                 21.
                 we
                 reade
                 that
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 being
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 sepulcher
                 of
                 Elisha
                 ,
                 and
                 touching
                 his
                 bones
                 ,
                 reuiued
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 vpon
                 his
                 feete
                 .
                 Did
                 God
                 thus
                 confirme
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Elisha
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 confirme
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 his
                 deare
                 Son
                 ?
                 Could
                 Elisha
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 giue
                 life
                 vnto
                 others
                 ,
                 &
                 shall
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 aduance
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ?
                 Daniel
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Shadrach
                   ,
                   Meshach
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Abednego
                 refusing
                 to
                 serue
                 the
                 false
                 gods
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 golden
                 Image
                 ,
                 which
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 had
                 set
                 vp
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 haue
                 had
                 policie
                 to
                 haue
                 kept
                 their
                 faith
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Familists
                 do
                 now
                 adaies
                 ,
                 were
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 hot
                 fiery
                 furnace
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 beleefe
                 in
                 God
                 were
                 so
                 preserued
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fire
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 ouer
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 haire
                 of
                 their
                 head
                 was
                 burnt
                 ,
                 neither
                 were
                 their
                 coates
                 changed
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 smell
                 of
                 fire
                 came
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 Dan.
                 6.
                 the
                 Prophet
                 of
                 God
                 refusing
                 the
                 commaundement
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 was
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 den
                 of
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 faith
                 obtained
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 shut
                 vp
                 the
                 Lyōs
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 hurt
                 him
                 .
                 Ionah
                 2.
                 we
                 reade
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 fishes
                 bellie
                 three
                 daies
                 and
                 three
                 nights
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 commaundement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 cast
                 out
                 vpon
                 the
                 drie
                 land
                 .
                 Matth.
                 27.
                 52.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   graues
                   did
                   open
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   bodies
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   that
                   slept
                   arose
                   :
                
                 56.
                 
                 
                   And
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   graues
                   after
                   his
                   resurrection
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   into
                   the
                   holy
                   citie
                   ,
                   and
                   appeared
                   vnto
                   many
                   .
                
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 Did
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 contrarie
                 to
                 it
                 nature
                 ,
                 cease
                 to
                 burne
                 the
                 bodies
                 in
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 an
                 Angell
                 ,
                 &
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 restore
                 the
                 bodies
                 ,
                 being
                 burnt
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 &
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Did
                 the
                 Lyons
                 spare
                 the
                 body
                 from
                 deuouring
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 they
                 not
                 deliuer
                 againe
                 the
                 bodies
                 hauing
                 deuoured
                 them
                 ?
                 Can
                 the
                 Whale
                 deliuer
                 Ionah
                 after
                 three
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 the
                 sea
                 surrender
                 her
                 dead
                 ?
                 Did
                 the
                 dead
                 arise
                 before
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 Christ
                 his
                 passion
                 ,
                 &
                 shall
                 they
                 not
                 arise
                 at
                 their
                 time
                 to
                 appeare
                 at
                 his
                 glorious
                 comming
                 ?
                 Cannot
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 Angels
                 to
                 appeare
                 in
                 humane
                 shape
                 ,
                 make
                 men
                 appeare
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 shape
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 did
                 the
                 Angels
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 from
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 suddenly
                 receiue
                 that
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 suddenly
                 lay
                 it
                 downe
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 time
                 of
                 perfection
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ?
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 those
                 reasons
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 drawn
                 from
                 God
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 wherein
                 
                 we
                 will
                 consider
                 certaine
                 things
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 leade
                 vs
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Luk.
                 8.
                 55.
                 
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ariseth
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Iairus
                 .
                 And
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 further
                 degree
                 ,
                 Luke
                 .
                 7.
                 14
                 he
                 reuiued
                 the
                 widowes
                 some
                 lying
                 on
                 the
                 beare
                 in
                 a
                 coffin
                 readie
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 a
                 further
                 degree
                 and
                 more
                 marueilous
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 11.
                 44.
                 he
                 raiseth
                 
                   Lazarus
                   ,
                   (
                   Marthaes
                
                 brother
                 )
                 hauing
                 been
                 dead
                 foure
                 daies
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 26.
                 he
                 mightily
                 raiseth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 hauing
                 beene
                 dead
                 three
                 daies
                 and
                 three
                 nights
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 all
                 qualitie
                 of
                 corruption
                 .
                 Who
                 then
                 dare
                 doubt
                 ,
                 vnder
                 paine
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 can
                 raise
                 our
                 mortal
                 and
                 corruptible
                 bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 
                   change
                   our
                   vile
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   like
                   his
                   glorious
                   body
                   ,
                   by
                   tha●
                   mightie
                   power
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   subdue
                   all
                   things
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   ?
                
                 Behold
                 Pilate
                 sealeth
                 the
                 stone
                 which
                 couereth
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 buriall
                 ,
                 armed
                 men
                 are
                 prepared
                 ,
                 and
                 watchmen
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 keepe
                 vnder
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 from
                 
                 rising
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 Forsooth
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 vnlike
                 )
                 they
                 inuented
                 ,
                 that
                 poore
                 sillie
                 soules
                 came
                 &
                 stole
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 armed
                 men
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 seene
                 first
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 certaine
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 afterward
                 of
                 moe
                 than
                 fiue
                 hundred
                 We
                 see
                 now
                 his
                 rising
                 was
                 corporall
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 spirituall
                 resurrection
                 ;
                 in
                 what
                 sort
                 he
                 rose
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 shall
                 we
                 rise
                 also
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 rose
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 rise
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 brainsicke
                 heretikes
                 imagine
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 rose
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 cause
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 he
                 was
                 purely
                 borne
                 ,
                 holily
                 liued
                 ,
                 and
                 innocently
                 dyed
                 :
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 he
                 did
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 iustified
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 glorified
                 .
                 Neither
                 did
                 he
                 
                 suffer
                 in
                 the
                 bodie
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 also
                 :
                 whereby
                 he
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 freed
                 not
                 the
                 soule
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 bodie
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 body
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 was
                 guiltie
                 and
                 punishable
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 He
                 rose
                 not
                 in
                 soule
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 bodie
                 also
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 brought
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 holines
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 seeing
                 both
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 had
                 lost
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 transgression
                 .
                 He
                 ascēded
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 soule
                 but
                 in
                 body
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 giue
                 glorie
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 had
                 purchased
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 follow
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 by
                 faith
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 bone
                 of
                 his
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 faith
                 are
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 6.
                 and
                 Christ
                 did
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 vertue
                 whereof
                 we
                 must
                 receiue
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 how
                 should
                 all
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 resurrection
                 ?
                 The
                 meanes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 come
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 require
                 also
                 that
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 First
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 pierceth
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our
                 
                 soules
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 eye
                 is
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 the
                 eare
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 the
                 tongue
                 to
                 speake
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bodie
                 hath
                 it
                 duties
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 receiuing
                 and
                 obeying
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 shall
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 shewed
                 on
                 our
                 bodies
                 as
                 on
                 our
                 soules
                 .
                 Likewise
                 in
                 offering
                 our
                 prayers
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 vse
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 bodie
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 lift
                 vp
                 pure
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 kneele
                 with
                 our
                 knees
                 ,
                 we
                 eleuate
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 we
                 crie
                 with
                 our
                 voyces
                 ,
                 we
                 prostrate
                 our
                 whole
                 bodies
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 both
                 for
                 his
                 glory
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 he
                 appointed
                 to
                 glorifie
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 there
                 are
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 dipped
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 and
                 taken
                 out
                 againe
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 Baptisme
                 be
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 our
                 resurrection
                 to
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 bodie
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 also
                 we
                 are
                 solemnely
                 occupied
                 in
                 both
                 parts
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 beleeuing
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 eies
                 in
                 beholding
                 the
                 bread
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 wine
                 powred
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 eares
                 in
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 hands
                 in
                 handling
                 the
                 outward
                 elements
                 ,
                 the
                 mouth
                 in
                 tasting
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 deuoutly
                 occupied
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 it
                 must
                 appeare
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 proue
                 this
                 by
                 other
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 Angels
                 desire
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 
                 creatures
                 sigh
                 and
                 groane
                 waiting
                 when
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 reuealed
                 :
                 the
                 diuels
                 feare
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 they
                 crie
                 to
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   persecutest
                   thou
                   vs
                   before
                   our
                   time
                   ?
                
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 confusion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 things
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 order
                 againe
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 created
                 in
                 order
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 And
                 man
                 himselfe
                 especially
                 must
                 looke
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 manifold
                 profits
                 which
                 come
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 inconueniences
                 by
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Why
                 doe
                 men
                 endure
                 the
                 crosse
                 so
                 patiently
                 ?
                 why
                 doe
                 they
                 abstaine
                 from
                 euill
                 so
                 carefully
                 ?
                 why
                 do
                 they
                 follow
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 so
                 cheerefully
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 because
                 they
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 glorious
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 full
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 God
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 &
                 without
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 godly
                 are
                 most
                 miserable
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 wicked
                 lesse
                 vnhappie
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 what
                 sanctification
                 would
                 appeare
                 ,
                 what
                 sinne
                 would
                 not
                 appeare
                 ,
                 how
                 few
                 would
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 would
                 be
                 ill
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 God
                 be
                 dishonoured
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 good
                 men
                 be
                 disinherited
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 care
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 who
                 would
                 make
                 conscience
                 to
                 keepe
                 their
                 bodies
                 from
                 sinne
                 ?
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 TREATISE
                 OF
                 EXAMINATION
                 BEFORE
                 AND
                 AFTER
                 THE
                 LORDS
                 SVPPER
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   Let
                   a
                   man
                   therefore
                   examine
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   let
                   him
                   eate
                   of
                   this
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   drinke
                   of
                   this
                   cuppe
                   .
                
              
               
                 THese
                 words
                 are
                 ordinarie
                 and
                 well
                 knowne
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 containe
                 a
                 sanction
                 or
                 decree
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Apostle
                 taketh
                 order
                 for
                 euery
                 mans
                 examination
                 before
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
                 .
                 And
                 two
                 things
                 chiefely
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 stood
                 vpon
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 examination
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 seeme
                 ,
                 speaking
                 in
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 our
                 teaching
                 :
                 
                   Let
                   a
                   man
                   examine
                   himselfe
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 aduising
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 counsell
                 rather
                 than
                 a
                 commaundement
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 originall
                 tongue
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 runnes
                 in
                 that
                 tearme
                 that
                 Princes
                 Parliament
                 lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 commaundements
                 doe
                 vse
                 to
                 runne
                 in
                 :
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 said
                 :
                 
                   Be
                   it
                   enacted
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   decreed
                   ,
                   or
                   prouided
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 indifferencie
                 in
                 our
                 tongue
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 originall
                 seemeth
                 a
                 necessitie
                 .
                 Now
                 albeit
                 the
                 commaundement
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 sufficient
                 credite
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 without
                 all
                 adoe
                 to
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 yet
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 it
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 this
                 streight
                 examination
                 ,
                 and
                 finde
                 out
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 execution
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reasons
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 into
                 two
                 heads
                 :
                 it
                 standeth
                 either
                 vpon
                 a
                 great
                 reuerence
                 
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 with
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 present
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 men
                 busilie
                 prepare
                 themselues
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 before
                 some
                 honourable
                 personage
                 :
                 or
                 beside
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 receiued
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 also
                 to
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 receiuing
                 Physicke
                 we
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 that
                 the
                 prescript
                 may
                 more
                 effectually
                 worke
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 for
                 both
                 these
                 things
                 we
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 both
                 meete
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 Supper
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 an
                 eye
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 profit
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 very
                 reuerence
                 of
                 the
                 
                 person
                 with
                 whom
                 we
                 sit
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 haue
                 regard
                 to
                 this
                 thing
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 rule
                 ,
                 Prou.
                 23.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   When
                   thou
                   sittest
                   at
                   meate
                   with
                   a
                   ruler
                   ,
                   consider
                   diligently
                   what
                   is
                   before
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   prepare
                   thy selfe
                   well
                   to
                   sit
                   at
                   the
                   table
                   with
                   such
                   a
                   man.
                
                 Albeit
                 Ioseph
                 when
                 Pharaoh
                 sent
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 knew
                 not
                 why
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 little
                 of
                 that
                 successe
                 of
                 his
                 going
                 which
                 
                 sell
                 out
                 afterward
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 miserable
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   shaued
                   his
                   head
                   and
                   changed
                   his
                   raiment
                   ,
                
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 so
                 high
                 and
                 royall
                 a
                 personage
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 confirmed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 that
                 parable
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 they
                 are
                 reiected
                 which
                 make
                 excuses
                 and
                 refuse
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 also
                 as
                 hauing
                 once
                 been
                 admitted
                 ,
                 
                 come
                 vnprepared
                 without
                 their
                 mariage
                 garmēts
                 to
                 
                   honour
                   the
                   mariage
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Sonne
                   ,
                
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 orderly
                 addresse
                 themselues
                 .
                 Therfore
                 this
                 table
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 whereat
                 our
                 hearts
                 doe
                 communicate
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 present
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 beloued
                 spirits
                 &
                 hoast
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 glorious
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 heauen
                 with
                 great
                 solemnitie
                 to
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 more
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 what
                 great
                 preparation
                 hath
                 been
                 vsed
                 in
                 things
                 inferiour
                 to
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 ;
                 though
                 then
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 commaundement
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 right
                 of
                 proportion
                 a
                 most
                 reuerent
                 respect
                 should
                 be
                 had
                 thereof
                 ,
                 &
                 therefore
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 thus
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Pascall
                 Lambe
                 (
                 which
                 seale
                 cōpared
                 with
                 this
                 seale
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 comparison
                 indeed
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 some
                 daies
                 before
                 prepared
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 regard
                 of
                 reuerence
                 should
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 table
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 reasoning
                 from
                 the
                 lesse
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 passeouer
                 to
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 argument
                 vnto
                 vs
                 to
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 thereunto
                 .
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 stand
                 long
                 on
                 this
                 comparison
                 ,
                 seeing
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 lesse
                 account
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 the
                 shew-bread
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 Dauid
                 without
                 
                 some
                 stipulation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 without
                 he
                 were
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 made
                 fit
                 to
                 receiue
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 here
                 we
                 are
                 gone
                 a
                 degree
                 lower
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 go
                 yet
                 lower
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Arke
                 it
                 
                 selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 he
                 handled
                 Vzzah
                 ,
                 who
                 put
                 his
                 vnprepared
                 hands
                 to
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 so
                 mightily
                 displeased
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 slew
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Nay
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 
                 come
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 ground
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ,
                 where
                 Moses
                 could
                 not
                 appeare
                 vntill
                 his
                 shooes
                 were
                 off
                 :
                 nay
                 if
                 we
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 snuffers
                 and
                 pannes
                 and
                 candlestickes
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 could
                 meddle
                 withall
                 without
                 sanctification
                 :
                 we
                 may
                 rise
                 now
                 vpward
                 as
                 before
                 we
                 came
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 reason
                 from
                 these
                 small
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Arke
                 to
                 the
                 shew-bread
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 shew-bread
                 to
                 the
                 Passeouer
                 ,
                 &
                 from
                 the
                 Passeouer
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 hand
                 to
                 learne
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 preparation
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Arimathea
                 and
                 others
                 
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 which
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 committing
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 would
                 wrap
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 cleane
                 cloth
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 euery
                 kind
                 of
                 linnen
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 cleane
                 syndon
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 fine
                 linnen
                 :
                 then
                 what
                 reuerence
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 vse
                 in
                 taking
                 not
                 the
                 dead
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 liuing
                 body
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 glorified
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 heauen
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 take
                 vs
                 a
                 degree
                 lower
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 his
                 owne
                 presence
                 to
                 perswade
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 priuate
                 practise
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 put
                 not
                 our
                 owne
                 commo●
                 meate
                 ,
                 our
                 prophane
                 meate
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 I
                 thinke
                 I
                 may
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 worse
                 too
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 holy
                 mysterie
                 )
                 
                 into
                 an
                 vnwashen
                 platter
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 drinke
                 into
                 a
                 cup
                 vncleansed
                 ;
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 put
                 the
                 things
                 exhibiting
                 the
                 very
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 into
                 an
                 vnprepared
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 vnsanctified
                 soule
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 most
                 guiltie
                 of
                 that
                 iudgement
                 which
                 is
                 pronounced
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   guiltie
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 yea
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 complaine
                 
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 too
                 skilfull
                 in
                 skie
                 poynts
                 and
                 in
                 humane
                 statutes
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 best
                 aduantage
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 are
                 strange
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 may
                 he
                 complaine
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 vile
                 meate
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 himselfe
                 saith
                 is
                 after
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 draught
                 ,
                 receiueth
                 such
                 estimation
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 prepare
                 so
                 diligently
                 the
                 very
                 instruments
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 sanctified
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 shew
                 our selues
                 as
                 carelesse
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 commandements
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 in
                 these
                 respects
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 require
                 due
                 reuerence
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 comparing
                 them
                 especially
                 with
                 the
                 care
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 looke
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 profit
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 we
                 put
                 apart
                 our
                 owne
                 profit
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 presence
                 :
                 the
                 fruite
                 is
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 writers
                 of
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 ,
                 haue
                 cōpared
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
                 to
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 this
                 mysterie
                 vnto
                 the
                 vnlawfull
                 eating
                 of
                 that
                 tree
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 say
                 they
                 doe
                 make
                 Christ
                 that
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 who
                 so
                 eateth
                 of
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 shall
                 eate
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 profit
                 ,
                 if
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 toucher
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 hemme
                 of
                 the
                 garment
                 of
                 Christ
                 did
                 affoord
                 such
                 a
                 benefit
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 healing
                 of
                 so
                 grieuous
                 a
                 sicknes
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 rise
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 profit
                 which
                 the
                 touching
                 ,
                 nay
                 which
                 more
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 doth
                 bring
                 vs
                 :
                 setting
                 the
                 faith
                 equall
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 that
                 this
                 exceedeth
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 many
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 few
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 ,
                 receiue
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 this
                 woman
                 .
                 We
                 come
                 then
                 now
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 profits
                 are
                 lost
                 without
                 preparation
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 come
                 vnprepared
                 find
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 Iohn
                 they
                 light
                 vpō
                 the
                 napkin
                 or
                 the
                 clothes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wherin
                 he
                 
                 was
                 wrapped
                 so
                 little
                 fruit
                 they
                 haue
                 that
                 come
                 vnprepared
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 Aggeus
                 saith
                 )
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 polluted
                 and
                 touch
                 an
                 holy
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 holie
                 becommeth
                 
                 polluted
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 be
                 holie
                 that
                 commeth
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 thing
                 hallowed
                 doth
                 him
                 no
                 good
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 hee
                 that
                 commeth
                 to
                 these
                 holy
                 things
                 vnprepared
                 ,
                 shall
                 turne
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 &
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 vnto
                 him
                 as
                 it
                 fareth
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 take
                 Physicke
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 purgation
                 taken
                 to
                 purge
                 choler
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 worke
                 &
                 purge
                 the
                 choler
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 ,
                 it
                 turneth
                 into
                 a
                 worse
                 choler
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 humor
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 not
                 
                 lessened
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 encreased
                 :
                 So
                 if
                 your
                 minde
                 remaine
                 polluted
                 and
                 vnprepared
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 besides
                 your
                 not
                 profiting
                 by
                 them
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 wished
                 )
                 make
                 vs
                 far
                 worse
                 then
                 we
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 our
                 vnworthy
                 receiuing
                 of
                 them
                 bring
                 either
                 temporall
                 or
                 eternall
                 iudgements
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 Therfore
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 in
                 the
                 Leiturgies
                 of
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 
                 Church
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 word
                 was
                 a
                 proclamation
                 of
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 are
                 Sanctasanctis
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 holy
                 things
                 for
                 holie
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 is
                 this
                 losse
                 all●no
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 losse
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 punishment
                 ioyned
                 with
                 the
                 losse
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 in
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 your
                 enterprise
                 take
                 not
                 effect
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 labour
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 purchased
                 an
                 vnspeakable
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 after
                 specifieth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   wee
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   iudgement
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 fault
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 for
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 
                 meane
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 manner
                 Moses
                 offending
                 for
                 not
                 circumcising
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 was
                 corrected
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 for
                 contempt
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 acquitted
                 from
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 &
                 wee
                 are
                 in
                 
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Iudas
                 in
                 the
                 full
                 and
                 entire
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 respects
                 iointly
                 now
                 considered
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 reuerence
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 regarde
                 of
                 the
                 profit
                 that
                 wee
                 shall
                 surely
                 haue
                 ,
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 good
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 duely
                 to
                 prepare
                 our selues
                 ,
                 knowing
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 2.
                 
                 Chro●
                 .
                 20.
                 that
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 successe
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 dependeth
                 
                 on
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 preparation
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 these
                 holy
                 men
                 the
                 vertuous
                 predecessors
                 ,
                 were
                 alwaies
                 carefull
                 in
                 euery
                 particular
                 meane
                 to
                 be
                 prepared
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 going
                 about
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 eiaculationes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 certaine
                 short
                 prayers
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 entred
                 into
                 
                 the
                 solemne
                 action
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 tooke
                 halfe
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 the
                 sabbath
                 to
                 prepare
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 preparation
                 be
                 necessary
                 at
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 seuerall
                 ,
                 seeing
                 all
                 these
                 concurre
                 in
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 excuselesse
                 must
                 hee
                 bee
                 that
                 runneth
                 to
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 vnprepared
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 the
                 Commaundement
                 doth
                 binde
                 vs
                 to
                 this
                 Examination
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 contrarie
                 inferred
                 ,
                 
                 shuts
                 out
                 foure
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 anie
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 yeares
                 ,
                 as
                 children
                 ,
                 bee
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 examine
                 themselues
                 ,
                 all
                 such
                 are
                 remoued
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 anie
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 discretion
                 ,
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 r●sa●on
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 internals
                 ,
                 the
                 defect
                 whereof
                 (
                 howsoeuer
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 age
                 )
                 makes
                 them
                 as
                 children
                 ,
                 cannot
                 trie
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 foolish
                 and
                 furious
                 persons
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 also
                 excluded
                 :
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 naturall
                 conceiuing
                 with
                 gifts
                 of
                 reason
                 and
                 humane
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 ignorant
                 in
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 which
                 chiefe
                 points
                 of
                 saluation
                 are
                 necessarie
                 to
                 be
                 knowne
                 ;
                 if
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 attained
                 to
                 these
                 rules
                 ,
                 all
                 such
                 are
                 debarred
                 ;
                 And
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 generall
                 notion
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 these
                 rules
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 their
                 knowledge
                 remaine
                 wicked
                 ,
                 stubborne
                 ,
                 and
                 impenitent
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 goe
                 about
                 
                 to
                 proue
                 themselues
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 also
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 ,
                 as
                 vnfit
                 ,
                 and
                 vnworthie
                 Guests
                 of
                 this
                 Table
                 .
                 
                 
              
               
                 The
                 subiect
                 of
                 Examination
                 is
                 our selues
                 and
                 not
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   euery
                   one
                   examine
                   himselfe
                
                 :
                 As
                 euery
                 one
                 looketh
                 to
                 the
                 preparing
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 meate
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 
                 euery
                 one
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 heart
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 spirituall
                 meate
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 heauenly
                 Manna
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 spoyle
                 it
                 not
                 through
                 our
                 owne
                 malignitie
                 And
                 because
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 but
                 one
                 Publican
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 wee
                 looke
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 eye
                 cannot
                 easilie
                 goe
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 would
                 haue
                 our
                 examination
                 reflexed
                 on
                 our selues
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne-beames
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 examination
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 The
                 Word
                 in
                 it
                 proper
                 tongue
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Gold-smiths
                 shop
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 trying
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 mettalles
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 learned
                 would
                 haue
                 vs
                 trye
                 our selues
                 by
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Gold-smiths
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 sound
                 or
                 Eccho
                 that
                 it
                 maketh
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 it
                 is
                 deceiuable
                 )
                 
                 but
                 setting
                 aside
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 touchstone
                 and
                 furnace
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 of
                 proofe
                 to
                 trie
                 withall
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 match
                 with
                 the
                 touchstone
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 compare
                 
                 with
                 the
                 furnace
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 those
                 be
                 more
                 vniuersall
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 they
                 may
                 rather
                 trie
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 than
                 this
                 seuerall
                 poynt
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 Others
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 the
                 wine
                 be
                 foode
                 ,
                 follow
                 herein
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 the
                 physitians
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 haue
                 a
                 full
                 body
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 repletion
                 come
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 humour
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 needeth
                 not
                 filling
                 but
                 emptying
                 ;
                 againe
                 ,
                 full
                 bodies
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 fulnes
                 come
                 of
                 euill
                 humours
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 nourished
                 but
                 rather
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 purged
                 ,
                 as
                 flegmatike
                 bodies
                 which
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 moysture
                 :
                 Euen
                 so
                 fareth
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 those
                 which
                 thinke
                 themselues
                 full
                 enough
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 stuffed
                 with
                 corrupt
                 humours
                 &
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 hither
                 hauing
                 no
                 interest
                 or
                 claime
                 therein
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 one
                 be
                 emptied
                 of
                 the
                 fond
                 conceit
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 other
                 purged
                 of
                 the
                 loathsome
                 disease
                 of
                 
                 his
                 owne
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 words
                 that
                 follow
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   wee
                   would
                   iudge
                   our selues
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   iudged
                
                 ;
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   iudged
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   chastened
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   condemned
                   with
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vnderstandeth
                 it
                 of
                 a
                 iudiciall
                 examination
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 a
                 iudge
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 very
                 word
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 deriued
                 from
                 the
                 gold-smiths
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 a
                 iudiciall
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 .
                 
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 take
                 it
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 triall
                 wee
                 must
                 so
                 proceed
                 with
                 our selues
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 by
                 our selues
                 alone
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 erect
                 our
                 iudgement
                 seate
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 examine
                 our selues
                 precisely
                 whether
                 we
                 eate
                 worthily
                 or
                 vnworthily
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 plainnes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 better
                 directed
                 than
                 by
                 that
                 rule
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Proue
                   your selues
                   whether
                   ye
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 interpret
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 men
                 of
                 sound
                 iudgement
                 thinke
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 )
                 whether
                 the
                 faith
                 be
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 yee
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 vicar
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 yee
                 shal
                 know
                 whether
                 yee
                 are
                 worthy
                 or
                 vnworthie
                 ,
                 for
                 surely
                 hee
                 shall
                 eate
                 Christs
                 fleshe
                 and
                 drinke
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 his
                 spirite
                 ,
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 wee
                 trie
                 our selues
                 whether
                 wee
                 haue
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 I
                 answere
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 saying
                 Ephes.
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   When
                   Christ
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 now
                 is
                 enough
                 ,
                 for
                 hauing
                 this
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 Christs
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 wee
                 neede
                 not
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Here
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 word
                 faith
                 as
                 largely
                 as
                 wee
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 as
                 generall
                 a
                 sense
                 as
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 word
                 .
                 
                 And
                 so
                 first
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 iudgement
                 on
                 our selues
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 forme
                 of
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 record
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 catalogue
                 which
                 the
                 diuell
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 in
                 store
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 indeed
                 he
                 hideth
                 &
                 will
                 bring
                 forth
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 reserueth
                 it
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 to
                 our
                 consciences
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 our
                 sins
                 shall
                 flocke
                 together
                 against
                 vs
                 to
                 driue
                 vs
                 to
                 despaire
                 ▪
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 I
                 say
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ten
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 to
                 frame
                 ten
                 seuerall
                 actions
                 ,
                 enditements
                 ,
                 arraignments
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 seuerall
                 sentences
                 of
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 a
                 great
                 spoyle
                 of
                 obedience
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shal
                 see
                 our selues
                 marueilously
                 to
                 bee
                 defectiue
                 ,
                 Thus
                 hauing
                 arraigned
                 our selues
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 further
                 consider
                 how
                 vnkindly
                 we
                 haue
                 dealt
                 with
                 so
                 kind
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 since
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 pronounce
                 a
                 perpetual
                 confusion
                 due
                 to
                 vs
                 with
                 a
                 shame
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 greefe
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 feare
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 may
                 come
                 
                 hereafter
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 wee
                 can
                 bring
                 our selues
                 out
                 of
                 conceit
                 with
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 brought
                 our selues
                 into
                 the
                 worst
                 taking
                 that
                 can
                 bee
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 taking
                 ,
                 that
                 taketh
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 worst
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 principall
                 purpose
                 of
                 our
                 examinatiō
                 is
                 to
                 shew
                 vs
                 our
                 indignitie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 our selues
                 into
                 the
                 lowest
                 conceit
                 of
                 our selues
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 Hauing
                 in
                 truth
                 pronounced
                 this
                 shame
                 and
                 confusion
                 of
                 face
                 to
                 be
                 due
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 suspend
                 his
                 iudgement
                 and
                 cease
                 from
                 his
                 sentence
                 of
                 anger
                 ,
                 nay
                 hee
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   man
                   behold
                   ,
                   hath
                   condemned
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   I
                   neede
                   not
                   to
                   condemne
                   him
                   :
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   enough
                   ,
                   let
                   my
                   sitting
                   in
                   iudgement
                   vpon
                   him
                   cease
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   hath
                   so
                   straightly
                   examined
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   I
                   remit
                   all
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   examine
                   no
                   further
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   free
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   come
                   and
                   so
                   let
                   him
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 I
                 say
                 our
                 examination
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 iudiciall
                 forme
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 enquire
                 of
                 our selues
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 guiltie
                 or
                 
                 not
                 guiltie
                 ,
                 worthie
                 or
                 vnworthie
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 euery
                 man
                 is
                 readie
                 to
                 perswade
                 himselfe
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 worthie
                 ,
                 to
                 beare
                 out
                 this
                 point
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 trie
                 our selues
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 haue
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 faith
                 hath
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 must
                 try
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 Cursed
                 
                 
                   is
                   hee
                   that
                   continueth
                   not
                   in
                   euery
                   poynt
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   :
                
                 wee
                 must
                 search
                 our
                 bookes
                 of
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 
                 considering
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 examine
                 our selues
                 according
                 to
                 euery
                 word
                 thereof
                 .
                 Then
                 because
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 constrained
                 to
                 conclude
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 vnworthie
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 faint
                 after
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 vs
                 worthie
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 findeth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 him
                 will
                 seeme
                 a
                 good
                 saying
                 ,
                 &
                 worthie
                 to
                 be
                 receiued
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   IESVS
                   CHRIST
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   saue
                   sinners
                   :
                
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Redeemer
                 will
                 be
                 most
                 precious
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 at
                 this
                 second
                 returne
                 commeth
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 Faith
                 which
                 commeth
                 
                 by
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 seeing
                 our
                 owne
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 doe
                 seeke
                 wisedome
                 out
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 being
                 conscious
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 vnworthinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 sue
                 for
                 obedience
                 in
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 GOD
                 :
                 and
                 seeing
                 we
                 are
                 altogether
                 aliants
                 from
                 God
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 seeke
                 for
                 our
                 perfection
                 in
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 &
                 vpon
                 this
                 condition
                 is
                 righteousnes
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 Then
                 because
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 this
                 standeth
                 in
                 another
                 point
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 a
                 condemned
                 person
                 will
                 redeeme
                 his
                 pardon
                 by
                 a
                 price
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 spareth
                 no
                 cost
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 indeede
                 hee
                 doth
                 loue
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 a
                 vile
                 loue
                 of
                 Esau
                 ,
                 who
                 setting
                 his
                 loue
                 euen
                 vpon
                 meate
                 ,
                 was
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 his
                 birthright
                 to
                 buy
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 truely
                 esteeme
                 Christ
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 wee
                 will
                 giue
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 truely
                 God
                 requireth
                 nothing
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 that
                 small
                 condition
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 52.
                 
                 
                   To
                   be
                   curteous
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   tender
                   hearted
                   ,
                   forgiuing
                   one
                   another
                   euen
                   as
                   God
                   for
                   Christs
                   sake
                   for
                   gaue
                   vs.
                
                 Where
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 for
                 .
                 giuen
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 should
                 forgiue
                 others
                 ▪
                 ●or
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 purposeth
                 truely
                 to
                 haue
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 little
                 to
                 giue
                 ●oue
                 :
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Godhead
                 head
                 wrought
                 in
                 loue
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 worke
                 in
                 
                 loue
                 toward
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 thing
                 is
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 required
                 ,
                 the
                 rather
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 escaping
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 meanes
                 but
                 by
                 remission
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 bridge
                 to
                 escape
                 by
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 very
                 rigorous
                 and
                 hard
                 dealing
                 ,
                 we
                 our selues
                 hauing
                 gotten
                 ouer
                 ,
                 &
                 others
                 being
                 as
                 desirous
                 to
                 come
                 ouer
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 pull
                 vp
                 the
                 bridge
                 
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 sauage
                 euen
                 among
                 the
                 heathen
                 .
                 This
                 point
                 of
                 louing
                 others
                 ,
                 God
                 so
                 loueth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 accounteth
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 were
                 readie
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 immediate
                 worship
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 content
                 this
                 dutie
                 should
                 rather
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 him
                 vndone
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 dutie
                 should
                 be
                 vndone
                 to
                 our
                 brethren
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 parable
                 of
                 the
                 debtor
                 we
                 see
                 this
                 more
                 effectually
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 debt
                 is
                 directly
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 hee
                 breaketh
                 out
                 into
                 no
                 
                 such
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 doth
                 when
                 the
                 seruant
                 taketh
                 his
                 fellow
                 seruant
                 by
                 the
                 throate
                 :
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Pay
                   mee
                   that
                   thou
                   owest
                
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 retaining
                 of
                 enmitie
                 to
                 our
                 brethren
                 doth
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 more
                 offend
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 offending
                 against
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 Examination
                 before
                 hand
                 .
                 
              
               
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 by
                 due
                 Examination
                 found
                 himselfe
                 vnworthie
                 ,
                 and
                 vnworthy
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 hee
                 to
                 be
                 transformed
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 note
                 a
                 thing
                 contrarie
                 to
                 our
                 common
                 diet
                 .
                 Though
                 in
                 our
                 ordinary
                 foode
                 our
                 meate
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 becommeth
                 of
                 our
                 substance
                 ,
                 not
                 we
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 it
                 :
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 meate
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 transformed
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 it
                 into
                 vs
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 this
                 spirituall
                 food
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 leauen
                 .
                 The
                 leauen
                 is
                 not
                 vnleauened
                 and
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 meale
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 
                 ●eth
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 meale
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 meale
                 is
                 transformed
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 leauened
                 by
                 the
                 leauen
                 .
                 So
                 may
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 this
                 sacramentall
                 food
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 trāsformed
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 seeing
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Le●
                   a
                   man
                   examine
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   let
                   him
                   eate
                
                 ;
                 our
                 examination
                 must
                 end
                 in
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 abstaining
                 .
                 They
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 thought
                 they
                 honoured
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 with
                 abstinence
                 ,
                 they
                 by
                 this
                 rule
                 plainely
                 dishonour
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   examine
                   himselfe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 eate
                 :
                 not
                 so
                 let
                 him
                 abstaine
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 abused
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 forbearing
                 ,
                 hauing
                 examined
                 our selues
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 receiuing
                 it
                 vnworthily
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 things
                 receiued
                 are
                 called
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 nature
                 whereof
                 ,
                 better
                 
                 relation
                 we
                 cannot
                 haue
                 ,
                 then
                 Psalm
                 .
                 104.
                 where
                 seeing
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 to
                 bee
                 to
                 nourish
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 comfort
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 the
                 better
                 marke
                 the
                 Analogie
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 bodie
                 of
                 Christ
                 represented
                 by
                 Bread
                 ,
                 must
                 haue
                 that
                 effect
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 which
                 bread
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 bodie
                 ;
                 but
                 bread
                 hath
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 cited
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 therfore
                 our
                 soules
                 by
                 CHRIST
                 receiue
                 strength
                 
                 against
                 sinne
                 .
                 We
                 reade
                 in
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 that
                 Abrahams
                 seruant
                 returning
                 from
                 their
                 pursuite
                 ,
                 
                 had
                 their
                 hearts
                 strengthened
                 by
                 bread
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Paschall
                 Lambe
                 was
                 to
                 giue
                 strength
                 to
                 the
                 eaters
                 thereof
                 ;
                 so
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 CHRIST
                 calleth
                 vs
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 giue
                 vs
                 spirituall
                 strength
                 for
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 whereof
                 wee
                 must
                 so
                 labour
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 heauen
                 were
                 to
                 bee
                 purchased
                 by
                 our
                 works
                 .
                 For
                 CHRIST
                 his
                 bodie
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 quickened
                 ,
                 but
                 quickening
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 but
                 sanctifying
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 such
                 be
                 the
                 humours
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 mea●e
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 actiue
                 parts
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 wee
                 receiue
                 such
                 meate
                 as
                 may
                 enable
                 vs
                 to
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 holie
                 men
                 did
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 CHRIST
                 must
                 worke
                 that
                 effect
                 in
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 which
                 wine
                 doth
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 .
                 The
                 effect
                 of
                 wine
                 is
                 also
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 .
                 104.
                 but
                 more
                 
                 liuely
                 ,
                 P●ou
                 .
                 31.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 wine
                 is
                 to
                 comfort
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 estate
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 wine
                 was
                 ordained
                 ,
                 Then
                 looke
                 what
                 the
                 gladnesse
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 after
                 the
                 wine
                 receiued
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 analogie
                 by
                 spirituall
                 comforts
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 wee
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 goe
                 through
                 that
                 *
                 absolute
                 righteousnesse
                 than
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 impure
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 findeth
                 imperfection
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 passiue
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 haue
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 sprinkled
                 abroad
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 one
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 ouermatch
                 
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Iu●ticiaries
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 liue
                 or
                 to
                 die
                 by
                 our
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 then
                 wee
                 must
                 let
                 goe
                 the
                 olde
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 Faith.
                 For
                 our
                 action
                 of
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 retained
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 commandement
                 giuen
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 lift
                 vp
                 our
                 hearts
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 Eagles
                 flying
                 vp
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 by
                 hauing
                 carefull
                 meditation
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 of
                 things
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 of
                 setting
                 before
                 vs
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 in
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 ▪
                 in
                 shedding
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 ruminated
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 sending
                 vp
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 
                   HOLY
                   GHOST
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 principall
                 end
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   remembrance
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   ,
                
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 commend
                 
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 last
                 parting
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 much
                 to
                 sticke
                 in
                 our
                 mindes
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 last
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 readie
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 doe
                 oft
                 leaue
                 both
                 impressions
                 and
                 affections
                 in
                 vs.
                 Indeede
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 reade
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 somewhat
                 moue
                 vs
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 heare
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 
                 moues
                 vs
                 more
                 ;
                 to
                 meditate
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 moues
                 vs
                 in
                 a
                 third
                 degree
                 ;
                 but
                 besides
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 a
                 visible
                 Crucifying
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 doth
                 mooue
                 vs
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 This
                 in
                 wisedome
                 he
                 vsed
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 forget
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 GOD
                 the
                 Father
                 after
                 the
                 great
                 deluge
                 drowning
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 deliuering
                 vs
                 from
                 water
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 vs
                 a
                 Rainebow
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 supernaturally
                 fed
                 the
                 Israelites
                 with
                 Manna
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 a
                 pot
                 full
                 of
                 it
                 reserued
                 in
                 the
                 Arke
                 of
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 memoriall
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 worke
                 .
                 Wee
                 being
                 deliuered
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 floods
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 haue
                 receiued
                 Baptisme
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 in
                 remembrance
                 thereof
                 .
                 We
                 being
                 nourished
                 with
                 the
                 Manna
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 bodie
                 ,
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 vse
                 this
                 mysterie
                 ,
                 to
                 continue
                 an
                 holy
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 that
                 vnion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 betwixt
                 CHRIST
                 and
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 nothing
                 in
                 Adam
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 conueyth
                 death
                 to
                 vs
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 needfull
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 ioyned
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 may
                 giue
                 light
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 vnited
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 sacrament
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 vnion
                 can
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 betweene
                 the
                 thing
                 nourishing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 nourished
                 ?
                 This
                 vnion
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 no
                 reason
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 expressed
                 ,
                 must
                 bee
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 how
                 Christ
                 by
                 being
                 borne
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 hath
                 vnited
                 our
                 nature
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 vnion
                 hath
                 euery
                 reprobate
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 taken
                 vpon
                 him
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 any
                 cast-away
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Where
                 is
                 then
                 the
                 difference
                 ?
                 Truly
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 arme
                 ioyned
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 haue
                 no
                 life
                 ,
                 no
                 sense
                 ,
                 no
                 benefit
                 of
                 vitall
                 spirits
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 indeed
                 vnited
                 to
                 the
                 bodie
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 ▪
                 so
                 the
                 wicked
                 liuing
                 
                 without
                 Faith
                 ,
                 haue
                 no
                 soule
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 senslesse
                 ,
                 and
                 liuelesse
                 hang-byes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 no
                 true
                 members
                 of
                 Christ.
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 then
                 thinke
                 it
                 sufficient
                 to
                 be
                 ioyned
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 kinsmen
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 speaking
                 of
                 this
                 spirituall
                 coniunction
                 
                 with
                 him
                 pointed
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 faith
                 receiued
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   are
                   my
                   brother
                   ,
                   my
                   sister
                   ,
                   &
                   my
                   mother
                   :
                
                 These
                 haue
                 the
                 true
                 vnion
                 with
                 Christ
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 haue
                 affinitie
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 flesh
                 onely
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 incarnation
                 .
                 Therfore
                 with
                 the
                 symbols
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 true
                 receiuer
                 Christ
                 is
                 really
                 giuen
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 all
                 whatsoeuer
                 belongeth
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 purchase
                 of
                 his
                 redemption
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 looke
                 only
                 to
                 our
                 vnion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 that
                 ioyning
                 
                 of
                 our selues
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mystical
                 body
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 receiue
                 with
                 vs.
                 For
                 this
                 tries
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 vnion
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 here
                 of
                 this
                 mysterie
                 hath
                 been
                 called
                 a
                 Communion
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 our
                 vnion
                 with
                 Christ
                 doth
                 nothing
                 profit
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 thousand
                 worlds
                 of
                 men
                 were
                 vnited
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 set
                 ouer
                 the
                 profit
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 )
                 is
                 Christ
                 is
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 wee
                 haue
                 in
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 bestow
                 to
                 the
                 behoofe
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ;
                 whatsoeuer
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 make
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 winning
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 whatsoeuer
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 communicate
                 it
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 their
                 wants
                 &
                 our
                 aboundance
                 .
                 So
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 members
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 naturall
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 mysticall
                 bodie
                 of
                 Christ.
                 There
                 is
                 yet
                 another
                 ende
                 ,
                 Seeing
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 nature
                 in
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 outward
                 things
                 haue
                 suffered
                 many
                 iniuries
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 became
                 good
                 food
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 corne
                 being
                 cut
                 down
                 in
                 it
                 per●ite
                 age
                 ,
                 pressed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 huskes
                 with
                 the
                 flaile
                 ,
                 loosing
                 all
                 his
                 intralles
                 with
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 Mill
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 parching
                 heate
                 of
                 the
                 Ouen
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 
                 good
                 bread
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 went
                 vnder
                 many
                 paines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 grape
                 in
                 it
                 most
                 flourishing
                 estate
                 was
                 pressed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 veines
                 ,
                 and
                 sustained
                 hard
                 passions
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 nothing
                 of
                 vs
                 then
                 suffer
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 Because
                 we
                 cannot
                 wreake
                 ouranger
                 on
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Pontius
                   Pilate
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Caiphas
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 and
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 yet
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 trueth
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 crucifiers
                 of
                 Christ
                 than
                 the
                 nailes
                 ,
                 the
                 crosse
                 or
                 the
                 hāmer
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 our
                 sins
                 which
                 did
                 crucifie
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 our
                 vile
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 our
                 corrupt
                 speeches
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 own
                 sins
                 which
                 did
                 set
                 
                   Caiphas
                   ,
                   Pilate
                
                 and
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 on
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 our
                 seruants
                 and
                 hirelings
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 his
                 crucifying
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 wreake
                 our
                 anger
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 were
                 but
                 hired
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 things
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 chiefly
                 crucifie
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 doe
                 that
                 despite
                 to
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 arraigne
                 thē
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 crucifie
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 naile
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 kill
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 burie
                 them
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 wheron
                 we
                 should
                 spend
                 our
                 choler
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 beware
                 of
                 crucifying
                 of
                 Christ
                 againe
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 though
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 indeede
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 Deputies
                 &
                 high
                 Priests
                 are
                 gone
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 truely
                 saide
                 to
                 crucifie
                 him
                 againe
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 bereauing
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 put
                 new
                 passions
                 of
                 griefe
                 vpō
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 grief
                 to
                 Christ
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 enioy
                 the
                 thing
                 he
                 died
                 for
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 loose
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 his
                 torments
                 ,
                 this
                 doth
                 in
                 a
                 second
                 degree
                 torment
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 actiue
                 crucifying
                 ,
                 now
                 comes
                 in
                 a
                 passiue
                 crucifying
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 cuppe
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 needs
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 thunder
                 ,
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 Zebedeus
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 cuppe
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 himselfe
                 did
                 drink
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 baptized
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 Iordan
                 ,
                 for
                 euery
                 child
                 of
                 a
                 seuen-night
                 old
                 may
                 bee
                 washed
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 whereof
                 wee
                 must
                 taste
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Christ
                 hath
                 now
                 a
                 Crowne
                 of
                 glorie
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 had
                 another
                 crowne
                 before
                 ,
                 euen
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 thornes
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 feast
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 cup
                 without
                 bitternes
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 cuppe
                 of
                 bitternes
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 we
                 haue
                 drunk
                 or
                 must
                 drink
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 .
                 The
                 drinking
                 of
                 that
                 cup
                 binds
                 vs
                 to
                 drinke
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 suffer
                 we
                 must
                 ,
                 some
                 haue
                 their
                 passion
                 in
                 death
                 and
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 sore
                 ;
                 better
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 before
                 death
                 and
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 for
                 surely
                 drinke
                 we
                 must
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 participate
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 participate
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 vse
                 this
                 trial
                 before
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 examination
                 more
                 profitable
                 
                 that
                 followes
                 after
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 soile
                 gather
                 by
                 some
                 gesse
                 what
                 fruit
                 wil
                 come
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 it
                 wil
                 beare
                 ;
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 ingredience
                 of
                 the
                 medicine
                 coniecture
                 what
                 effect
                 will
                 ensue
                 vpon
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 fruite
                 come
                 vp
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 farre
                 more
                 sure
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 purgation
                 hath
                 wrought
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 more
                 certainely
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 these
                 accidēts
                 of
                 repentance
                 from
                 dead
                 works
                 ,
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 loue
                 toward
                 men
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 may
                 deceiue
                 vs
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 matter
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 to
                 trie
                 our selues
                 
                 
                 afterward
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 more
                 ioyfully
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 trauell
                 for
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Faith
                 more
                 soundly
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 skore
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 lesse
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 comfortable
                 fruites
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 say
                 that
                 these
                 signes
                 antecedent
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
                 whereof
                 is
                 in
                 repentance
                 and
                 
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 whereof
                 is
                 charitie
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 also
                 that
                 follow
                 after
                 are
                 very
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 entring
                 with
                 himselfe
                 into
                 the
                 triall
                 ,
                 he
                 findeth
                 himselfe
                 more
                 discouraged
                 than
                 encouraged
                 :
                 to
                 him
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 had
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Faith
                 in
                 most
                 perfect
                 and
                 
                 ample
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 receiue
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 mysteries
                 were
                 prouided
                 for
                 their
                 helpe
                 which
                 haue
                 wants
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 for
                 imperfections
                 no
                 man
                 must
                 discourage
                 himselfe
                 to
                 come
                 hither
                 .
                 Onely
                 let
                 him
                 looke
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doe
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 yet
                 sincerely
                 .
                 Then
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 sure
                 that
                 by
                 our
                 examination
                 we
                 should
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 agonie
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 sweate
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 euen
                 to
                 be
                 couered
                 with
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 blood
                 :
                 so
                 because
                 mans
                 nature
                 cannot
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 cold
                 sweate
                 and
                 cold
                 repentance
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 vs.
                 Christ
                 therefore
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 this
                 sweate
                 by
                 a
                 glooming
                 heate
                 :
                 Christ
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 enduring
                 this
                 agonie
                 ,
                 became
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 our
                 imperfections
                 in
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 doing
                 good
                 things
                 absolutely
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 fell
                 into
                 these
                 bathes
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 perfection
                 in
                 suffering
                 might
                 satisfie
                 for
                 our
                 imperfection
                 in
                 well
                 doing
                 .
                 The
                 rather
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 sticke
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 bring
                 our selues
                 immediately
                 into
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 of
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 
                 we
                 stay
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 degree
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 be
                 grieued
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 grieued
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 sufficient
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 thus
                 in
                 truth
                 shall
                 prepare
                 themselues
                 ,
                 doe
                 those
                 prayers
                 of
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Chron.
                 30.
                 belong
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 
                   fulfill
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   their
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   pardon
                   their
                   sinnes
                   that
                   prepare
                   their
                   whole
                   hearts
                   to
                   seeeke
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 triall
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 TREATISE
                 OF
                 GODS
                 FEARE
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 stile
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 90.
                 11.
                 doth
                 vehemently
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 paucitie
                 of
                 
                 them
                 that
                 truly
                 feare
                 God
                 :
                 hee
                 saith
                 
                   who
                   feareth
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 wee
                 knowe
                 the
                 thing
                 sought
                 for
                 and
                 enquired
                 after
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 knowne
                 to
                 the
                 Asker
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 question
                 were
                 vaine
                 and
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 verie
                 nature
                 and
                 institution
                 of
                 a
                 question
                 is
                 to
                 haue
                 relation
                 euermore
                 to
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 knowledge
                 in
                 some
                 thing
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 knowne
                 :
                 wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 that
                 Moses
                 knew
                 few
                 fearing
                 God
                 aright
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 generall
                 this
                 stile
                 is
                 very
                 needefull
                 in
                 all
                 Gods
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 wee
                 are
                 slenderly
                 acquainted
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 euill
                 things
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 or
                 enquiry
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 comming
                 into
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 wee
                 see
                 by
                 daily
                 experience
                 too
                 much
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 goe
                 from
                 Moses
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 Dauids
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 hee
                 makes
                 the
                 like
                 question
                 ,
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 15.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Lorde
                   who
                   shall
                   dwell
                   in
                   thy
                   tabernacle
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 saw
                 a
                 great
                 want
                 of
                 men
                 desiring
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 contrarie
                 :
                 and
                 Psalme
                 14.
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 that
                 
                   all
                   are
                   gone
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   all
                   are
                   corrupt
                   ,
                
                 there
                 needes
                 no
                 question
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 such
                 .
                 Goe
                 yet
                 further
                 to
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Esay
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 his
                 stile
                 to
                 iumpe
                 with
                 both
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 as
                 Esay
                 ,
                 53
                 
                   Who
                   hath
                   beleeued
                   our
                   report
                
                 ?
                 as
                 though
                 
                 they
                 could
                 hardly
                 bee
                 found
                 that
                 would
                 credit
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 chapter
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 afraid
                 simply
                 and
                 without
                 inquirie
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 were
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 place
                 voide
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 from
                 top
                 to
                 the
                 toe
                 .
                 If
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   faithfull
                   seruant
                   ,
                
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 trustie
                 seruant
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 his
                 Lord
                 commeth
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 finde
                 faithfull
                 ▪
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 ambitious
                 Pharisies
                 we
                 knowe
                 there
                 was
                 great
                 store
                 .
                 If
                 wee
                 chronicle
                 from
                 Moses
                 to
                 Dauids
                 time
                 ,
                 from
                 Dauid
                 to
                 Esaies
                 time
                 ,
                 from
                 Esay
                 to
                 Christ
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 it
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 controuersie
                 to
                 haue
                 men
                 fearing
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 sort
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 without
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 controuersie
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 many
                 feared
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 mens
                 hearts
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 the
                 searcher
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 acknowledgeth
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 Esay
                 saith
                 ,
                 59.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   No
                   man
                   calleth
                   for
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   contendeth
                   for
                   trueth
                   .
                
                 16.
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 sawe
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 hee
                 wondred
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 offer
                 himselfe
                 :
                 neither
                 is
                 this
                 excesse
                 of
                 euill
                 noted
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 
                 the
                 times
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 euill
                 .
                 Genes
                 .
                 6.
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 saide
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 mens
                 hearts
                 were
                 euill
                 continually
                 ,
                 or
                 euery
                 day
                 :
                 Micah
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 spent
                 the
                 whole
                 night
                 in
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 goeth
                 further
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 Moses
                 hauing
                 set
                 downe
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 Micah
                 all
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 say
                 all
                 time
                 is
                 stuffed
                 with
                 euill
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 good
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 purpose
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 present
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 whereof
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 silly
                 fowles
                 and
                 birds
                 of
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 the
                 Storke
                 ,
                 the
                 Doue
                 and
                 others
                 keepe
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 neuer
                 can
                 finde
                 our
                 time
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 in
                 .
                 Beyond
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 persons
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 places
                 are
                 tainted
                 with
                 this
                 euill
                 :
                 Heauen
                 it selfe
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 voide
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ;
                 for
                 euen
                 from
                 thence
                 fell
                 the
                 wicked
                 Angels
                 :
                 Paradise
                 was
                 not
                 exempted
                 ;
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 not
                 free
                 from
                 notable
                 hypocrisie
                 ;
                 the
                 number
                 exceeded
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 actions
                 themselues
                 :
                 wherfore
                 Dauid
                 crieth
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 packe
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   doth
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   errors
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ?
                
                 Our
                 daies
                 may
                 be
                 numbred
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 see
                 Psalm
                 .
                 90.
                 but
                 our
                 sinnes
                 are
                 without
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 sand
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Then
                 wee
                 see
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 time
                 ,
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 few
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 complaint
                 and
                 question
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 behalfe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fruit
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 reape
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 thus
                 much
                 :
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 see
                 occasion
                 of
                 offence
                 ,
                 and
                 matter
                 of
                 grief
                 be
                 offered
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 Moses
                 saw
                 long
                 agoe
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Esay
                
                 and
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 saw
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 wherof
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 our
                 aduantage
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Moses
                 was
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dayes
                 wee
                 liue
                 in
                 are
                 daies
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lesse
                 marueile
                 to
                 see
                 euill
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 peace
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 trouble
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 Luther
                 vpon
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 who
                 feares
                 ?
                 Psalm
                 .
                 90.
                 maketh
                 this
                 answere
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 before
                 affliction
                 :
                 shewing
                 that
                 affliction
                 should
                 specially
                 leade
                 vs
                 to
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 once
                 affected
                 with
                 feare
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 either
                 say
                 ,
                 Lord
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 ?
                 or
                 with
                 Dauid
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   I
                   repay
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 faine
                 to
                 complaine
                 of
                 the
                 smal
                 number
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 feare
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 order
                 to
                 mitigate
                 this
                 complaint
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 fall
                 not
                 more
                 iustly
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Moses
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 there
                 was
                 Iosua
                 and
                 Caleb
                 ;
                 in
                 Christs
                 time
                 Simeon
                 and
                 Anna
                 :
                 At
                 the
                 least
                 we
                 must
                 looke
                 there
                 be
                 one
                 true
                 worshipper
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Elias
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doing
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 the
                 question
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 surely
                 if
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 fewe
                 will
                 put
                 vs
                 by
                 our
                 desire
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 our
                 sinnes
                 be
                 well
                 called
                 an
                 hereditarie
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 wee
                 would
                 purchase
                 them
                 fast
                 enough
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 knowledge
                 and
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 not
                 being
                 hereditarie
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 withstanding
                 cheapened
                 of
                 few
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Great
                 cause
                 there
                 is
                 then
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 feare
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 euerlasting
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 once
                 die
                 ,
                 Hebrues
                 9.
                 and
                 Iob
                 saith
                 that
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 but
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 wee
                 not
                 heare
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 all
                 kindes
                 are
                 gone
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 all
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 no
                 Patriarkes
                 escaped
                 it
                 ;
                 no
                 Prophet
                 was
                 exempted
                 ,
                 our
                 eares
                 can
                 testifie
                 this
                 ,
                 doe
                 wee
                 not
                 daily
                 misse
                 our
                 friends
                 ?
                 when
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 hath
                 taken
                 them
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 graue
                 hath
                 buried
                 them
                 in
                 silence
                 .
                 Doe
                 we
                 not
                 daily
                 in
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 passe
                 ouer
                 the
                 graues
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 monuments
                 of
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 generall
                 day
                 ?
                 Doe
                 wee
                 not
                 vse
                 as
                 a
                 generall
                 prouerbe
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   sure
                   as
                   death
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 complaine
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 Surely
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 know
                 this
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 Moses
                 Psalme
                 90.
                 
                 proues
                 by
                 two
                 reasons
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 hee
                 prayes
                 to
                 bee
                 taught
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 alreadie
                 exactly
                 knowne
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 this
                 prayer
                 be
                 superfluous
                 :
                 againe
                 ,
                 he
                 argueth
                 of
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 there
                 followes
                 no
                 feare
                 ,
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 feare
                 sends
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 faith
                 herein
                 :
                 and
                 were
                 wee
                 perswaded
                 that
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 were
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 wee
                 would
                 feare
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 feare
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 naturall
                 things
                 wee
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 runne
                 into
                 things
                 feared
                 ,
                 nor
                 feare
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 wee
                 thinke
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 euill
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 because
                 we
                 feare
                 the
                 fire
                 will
                 burne
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 will
                 drowne
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 hardly
                 brought
                 to
                 runne
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 or
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 we
                 so
                 doe
                 in
                 things
                 supernaturall
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 truly
                 feare
                 them
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 though
                 wee
                 knowe
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 perfect
                 knowledge
                 of
                 it
                 required
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 we
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 for
                 man
                 to
                 determine
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 Esay
                 pronounced
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 our
                 esteeming
                 of
                 fasting
                 and
                 Gods
                 iudging
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Esay
                 58.
                 for
                 that
                 if
                 wee
                 see
                 a
                 man
                 abstaine
                 from
                 meate
                 ,
                 we
                 think
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 deuout
                 faster
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 determines
                 otherwise
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 pronounce
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 valuation
                 of
                 knowledge
                 in
                 our
                 eyes
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 eies
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 nothing
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 haue
                 we
                 quoted
                 ,
                 thus
                 haue
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 this
                 haue
                 I
                 vttered
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 know
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 determineth
                 of
                 the
                 fast
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 he
                 determine
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 passe
                 the
                 auncient
                 Rabbins
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 outreach
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 maruel
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 wise
                 kinde
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 a
                 learned
                 vnskilfulnesse
                 :
                 so
                 surely
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 ignorant
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 sottish
                 kind
                 of
                 wisedome
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 now
                 possesseth
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 walke
                 within
                 our
                 warrant
                 ,
                 we
                 shal
                 fetch
                 our
                 proofe
                 from
                 the
                 sixt
                 of
                 Esay
                 ,
                 which
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 oft
                 repeated
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 .
                 Matthew
                 13.
                 
                 Acts
                 28.
                 and
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 where
                 wee
                 see
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 seeing
                 without
                 seeing
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 hearing
                 indeede
                 :
                 Euen
                 so
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 knowledge
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 cause
                 is
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 accounts
                 of
                 no
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 not
                 into
                 practise
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 Gods
                 booke
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 God
                 his
                 reckoning
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 vsuall
                 account
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 wee
                 haue
                 taken
                 paines
                 to
                 put
                 precept
                 vnto
                 precept
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 teach
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 profited
                 by
                 our
                 paines
                 ,
                 how
                 attentiue
                 soeuer
                 he
                 seeme
                 ;
                 yet
                 wee
                 account
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 accuse
                 him
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 heard
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Better
                 is
                 no
                 candle
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 candle
                 vnder
                 a
                 bushell
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 accounts
                 no
                 light
                 vnder
                 a
                 bushell
                 for
                 light
                 .
                 Better
                 to
                 haue
                 no
                 eares
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 an
                 Idoll
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 eares
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 heare
                 not
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 knowledge
                 that
                 is
                 separated
                 from
                 practise
                 .
                 Wee
                 doe
                 beguile
                 our selues
                 in
                 our
                 accounts
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 thinke
                 wee
                 haue
                 a
                 great
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 many
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 ioyned
                 
                 practise
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 blot
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 score
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 Sermons
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 Sermons
                 in
                 Gods
                 account
                 be
                 to
                 vs
                 as
                 no
                 Sermons
                 .
                 We
                 can
                 say
                 and
                 cry
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 token
                 of
                 Gods
                 curse
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 denie
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 indeed
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 be
                 it
                 knowne
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 singularitie
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 ,
                 if
                 none
                 profit
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 goeth
                 a
                 singularitie
                 of
                 iudgement
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 abused
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 notable
                 iudgement
                 remaineth
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 neuer
                 to
                 haue
                 heard
                 ,
                 than
                 hauing
                 heard
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 neuer
                 to
                 profit
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 saith
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 been
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 learned
                 thy
                 law
                 :
                 indeede
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 it
                 was
                 good
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 for
                 some
                 to
                 bee
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 profiting
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 become
                 the
                 worse
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 Lots
                 wife
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 pillar
                 of
                 salt
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 things
                 hinder
                 ripenes
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 proudely
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 
                 perswading
                 them
                 falsely
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 hardnes
                 of
                 hart
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 obdurated
                 against
                 the
                 true
                 profit
                 of
                 knowledge
                 :
                 for
                 either
                 wee
                 thinke
                 we
                 haue
                 some
                 deepe
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 we
                 become
                 stonie
                 and
                 senselesse
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 be
                 spoken
                 we
                 feare
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 promises
                 be
                 offered
                 we
                 reioyce
                 not
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 spoken
                 we
                 moue
                 not
                 :
                 into
                 such
                 an
                 heart
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 knowledge
                 soeuer
                 is
                 powred
                 in
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 seeme
                 to
                 runne
                 ouer
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 quantitie
                 of
                 it
                 will
                 amount
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 see
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 iustice
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 is
                 iustice
                 
                 signified
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 And
                 surely
                 howsoeuer
                 other
                 qualities
                 in
                 God
                 doe
                 not
                 affect
                 vs
                 sometime
                 ,
                 yet
                 wrath
                 stirres
                 vs
                 vp
                 .
                 Affections
                 are
                 commonly
                 stirred
                 vp
                 by
                 their
                 obiects
                 ,
                 as
                 feare
                 by
                 wrath
                 :
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 feare
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 seemeth
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 thinke
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 we
                 shall
                 surely
                 meete
                 withall
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 to
                 beare
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 auoyding
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 reueale
                 to
                 vs
                 this
                 wrath
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Moses
                 his
                 office
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 to
                 bring
                 vs
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 forfeiture
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 doth
                 award
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 esteeme
                 the
                 more
                 of
                 that
                 mercie
                 which
                 is
                 offered
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Now
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 we
                 esteeme
                 not
                 mercie
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 we
                 account
                 so
                 slenderly
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 doe
                 lightly
                 value
                 our
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 thinke
                 no
                 more
                 reuerently
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 against
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 our
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 esteeme
                 peace
                 as
                 we
                 account
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 prize
                 of
                 our
                 plentie
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 doe
                 of
                 our
                 scarsitie
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 rightly
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 and
                 famine
                 of
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Idumea
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 Asses
                 sold
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 iudge
                 rightly
                 of
                 plentie
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 therefore
                 in
                 our
                 afflictions
                 to
                 leuell
                 at
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 to
                 stay
                 in
                 our
                 affliction
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 looke
                 to
                 our
                 sinne
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 sight
                 whereof
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 either
                 stand
                 carping
                 at
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 with
                 Ionas
                 ,
                 or
                 we
                 shall
                 fall
                 to
                 curse
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 birth
                 with
                 Iob
                 :
                 so
                 farre
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 from
                 making
                 our
                 true
                 profit
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 profit
                 vnder
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 causes
                 
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 wedwell
                 in
                 the
                 effects
                 ,
                 &
                 complaine
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 done
                 ,
                 not
                 looking
                 to
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 originall
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 being
                 crossed
                 by
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 stormes
                 against
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 lookes
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 wherein
                 he
                 doth
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 quarrell
                 with
                 the
                 staffe
                 wherewith
                 he
                 is
                 beaten
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 smiter
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 staffe
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 ;
                 we
                 deale
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 stripe
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 instigation
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 deale
                 with
                 the
                 diuell
                 in
                 his
                 motiues
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 deale
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 visitations
                 :
                 we
                 could
                 teare
                 the
                 rod
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 be
                 humbled
                 vnder
                 him
                 that
                 vseth
                 the
                 rod.
                 And
                 what
                 doe
                 we
                 profit
                 by
                 this
                 behauiour
                 ?
                 Admit
                 we
                 could
                 wrest
                 the
                 rod
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 hand
                 ,
                 what
                 gaine
                 is
                 that
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 take
                 vp
                 a
                 sword
                 and
                 a
                 mallet
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 great
                 rocke
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 beate
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 hand
                 to
                 breake
                 vs
                 in
                 fitters
                 ?
                 And
                 therefore
                 good
                 wisedome
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 wrestle
                 with
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 meete
                 with
                 the
                 cause
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 which
                 blindfold
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 
                 see
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 in
                 our
                 afflictions
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 straight
                 consumed
                 with
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 men
                 waste
                 away
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 beaten
                 downe
                 at
                 one
                 blow
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 off
                 all
                 suspition
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 displeased
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 vntill
                 it
                 come
                 like
                 an
                 ambassadour
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 consumed
                 by
                 apoplexies
                 ,
                 and
                 suddenly
                 fall
                 dead
                 :
                 some
                 by
                 hecticks
                 ,
                 and
                 peece
                 by
                 peece
                 fall
                 away
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 lesse
                 sensible
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 killeth
                 vs
                 than
                 forewarneth
                 vs.
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 dangerous
                 to
                 moulder
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 easie
                 to
                 dye
                 of
                 an
                 hectick
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 fall
                 dead
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 an
                 apoplexie
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 to
                 tarrie
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 blow
                 .
                 Another
                 cause
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 that
                 as
                 Gods
                 iudgement●
                 are
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 from
                 his
                 loue
                 towards
                 vs
                 :
                 so
                 though
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 mercies
                 we
                 sent
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 his
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 from
                 him
                 in
                 wrath
                 .
                 So
                 Ieremie
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 gaue
                 Iosias
                 in
                 wrath
                 to
                 raigne
                 ouer
                 his
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 Iosias
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 King.
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 
                 is
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 vs
                 that
                 the
                 Lords
                 anger
                 works
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 do
                 al
                 other
                 affections
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 their
                 worke
                 in
                 vs.
                 Hereof
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 displeased
                 with
                 our selues
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 displeased
                 with
                 vs
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 mislike
                 not
                 our
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 God
                 sheweth
                 his
                 misliking
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 angrie
                 with
                 our selues
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 angrie
                 with
                 vs.
                 Sinne
                 deserueth
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 must
                 haue
                 wrath
                 either
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 or
                 at
                 ▪
                 the
                 Lords
                 hands
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 wrathfull
                 with
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 an
                 indignation
                 with
                 our
                 own
                 selues
                 ,
                 as
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 remit
                 his
                 wrath
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 iudge
                 our selues
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 iudge
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 we
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 of
                 an
                 impotent
                 
                 thing
                 :
                 wrath
                 doth
                 worke
                 ,
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 doth
                 moue
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 we
                 feared
                 the
                 
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 doe
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 thinke
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 ,
                 we
                 feare
                 him
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 sillie
                 anger
                 and
                 small
                 power
                 ,
                 we
                 thanke
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 mercies
                 as
                 a
                 niggardly
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 pinching
                 giuer
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 deale
                 in
                 duties
                 to
                 Godward
                 ,
                 we
                 cut
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 mince
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 measure
                 and
                 stint
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 euen
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 our
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 both
                 large
                 and
                 bold
                 :
                 we
                 doe
                 as
                 men
                 that
                 thought
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 either
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 see
                 our
                 doing
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 though
                 his
                 armes
                 were
                 bound
                 vp
                 in
                 a
                 cloute
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 strike
                 vs.
                 The
                 weakenes
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 stroger
                 than
                 any
                 strong
                 thing
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Corinth
                 .
                 1.
                 the
                 very
                 weakenes
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 stronger
                 than
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 conceiue
                 of
                 this
                 weakenes
                 ?
                 In
                 a
                 man
                 we
                 account
                 that
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 little
                 finger
                 hardly
                 can
                 touch
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 come
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 to
                 Gods
                 little
                 finger
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 but
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Magicians
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 rare
                 and
                 notable
                 plagues
                 which
                 came
                 on
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 finger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Come
                 to
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 lost
                 goods
                 ,
                 cattell
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 diuell
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 makes
                 all
                 that
                 but
                 a
                 touch
                 of
                 his
                 little
                 finger
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 spent
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 breath
                 is
                 counted
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 but
                 a
                 weak
                 thing
                 :
                 but
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 breath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 as
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 grasse
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 bloweth
                 vpon
                 it
                 .
                 Esay
                 .
                 40.
                 17.
                 and
                 Psal.
                 18.
                 8.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Smoke
                   went
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   nostrels
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   consuming
                   fire
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   :
                
                 so
                 that
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 very
                 nostrels
                 ,
                 and
                 mighty
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 weakenes
                 and
                 infirmitie
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 his
                 strength
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 giant
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 lion
                 :
                 to
                 a
                 giant
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 greatest
                 ;
                 to
                 a
                 Lyon
                 of
                 all
                 beasts
                 the
                 strongest
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 so
                 mightie
                 when
                 he
                 toucheth
                 vs
                 but
                 with
                 his
                 finger
                 ,
                 how
                 terrible
                 is
                 he
                 if
                 he
                 strike
                 vs
                 with
                 his
                 arme
                 ?
                 Now
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 not
                 onely
                 with
                 strength
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 finger
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 nostrels
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 arme
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 armed
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 sword
                 whet
                 and
                 his
                 bow
                 bent
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 battell
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 bow
                 to
                 fetch
                 vs
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 neere
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 sword
                 to
                 strike
                 vs.
                 But
                 what
                 speake
                 we
                 of
                 a
                 sword
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 bow
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 powers
                 &
                 whole
                 armies
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 of
                 haile
                 ,
                 of
                 thunderbolts
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 and
                 vilest
                 creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 lice
                 and
                 flies
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 on
                 vs
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 sword
                 finde
                 vs
                 not
                 ,
                 his
                 thunder-bolt
                 shal
                 meete
                 vs
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 hayle
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 will
                 consume
                 vs
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 fire
                 would
                 not
                 burne
                 ,
                 the
                 mallet
                 would
                 b●uise
                 vs
                 :
                 further
                 than
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 chariots
                 and
                 thousand
                 of
                 chariots
                 in
                 the
                 whirle-winde
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 pillars
                 of
                 fire
                 to
                 terrifie
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 thousands
                 and
                 twentie
                 thousands
                 of
                 Angels
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 spoyle
                 of
                 all
                 at
                 his
                 becke
                 :
                 so
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Almightie
                 ,
                 his
                 power
                 will
                 not
                 faile
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 will
                 assist
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 one
                 hath
                 done
                 his
                 dutie
                 ,
                 another
                 will
                 follow
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 surely
                 be
                 wearie
                 of
                 suffering
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 be
                 weary
                 of
                 afflicting
                 ,
                 or
                 weake
                 in
                 punishing
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 passe
                 ouer
                 the
                 speaking
                 of
                 his
                 strength
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 looke
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 potters
                 vessels
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 hit
                 but
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 we
                 breake
                 ,
                 we
                 fall
                 into
                 shards
                 at
                 euery
                 knocke
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 rod
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 dust
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 little
                 rod
                 will
                 not
                 serue
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 take
                 a
                 crow
                 of
                 iron
                 and
                 fling
                 at
                 vs.
                 To
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 the
                 Lion
                 commeth
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Vnicorne
                 serues
                 him
                 :
                 Behemoth
                 is
                 taken
                 with
                 his
                 sword
                 ,
                 Leuiathan
                 cannot
                 stand
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Princes
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 :
                 Princes
                 can
                 only
                 seaze
                 on
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 wrath
                 can
                 goe
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 attacheth
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 soule
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 anger
                 is
                 as
                 hot
                 and
                 hotter
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 knowledge
                 must
                 end
                 in
                 feare
                 :
                 that
                 ignorance
                 is
                 bold
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 experience
                 
                 should
                 tremble
                 at
                 things
                 either
                 imminent
                 or
                 present
                 that
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 Moses
                 thought
                 so
                 strange
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 durst
                 conclude
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 90.
                 
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   feare
                   not
                   we
                   are
                   ignorant
                   .
                
                 No
                 marueile
                 ,
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 ioyne
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wisedom
                 of
                 God
                 alwaies
                 together
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 the
                 beginner
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 finisher
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 wisedome
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
                 Prouerbs
                 1.
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 wisedome
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 Ecclesiastes
                 12
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 haue
                 true
                 wisedome
                 without
                 this
                 beginning
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 we
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 it
                 without
                 this
                 ending
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 causes
                 why
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 feare
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                 either
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 wise
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 conceit
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 we
                 be
                 stonie
                 hearted
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 euils
                 are
                 cured
                 in
                 vs
                 by
                 feare
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 proued
                 ,
                 Prouerb
                 .
                 21.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 :
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   feareth
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   hardneth
                   his
                   heart
                   shall
                   fall
                   into
                   euill
                   :
                
                 where
                 is
                 a
                 plaine
                 opposition
                 between
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 hardnes
                 of
                 heart
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 Pro.
                 3.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   wise
                   in
                   thine
                   owne
                   eyes
                   ,
                   but
                   feare
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 where
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 correcteth
                 this
                 conceit
                 of
                 our selues
                 in
                 vs.
                 This
                 we
                 say
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 feareth
                 not
                 ,
                 hath
                 either
                 pride
                 or
                 hardnes
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 he
                 is
                 conuinced
                 not
                 to
                 haue
                 knowledge
                 .
                 Feare
                 and
                 wisedome
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 conclusion
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 shutting
                 vp
                 of
                 all
                 loue
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 loue
                 groweth
                 secure
                 without
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 secure
                 it
                 loseth
                 her
                 spouse
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 song
                 of
                 Salomon
                 :
                 where
                 the
                 Church
                 bewailes
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 her
                 Loue
                 ,
                 whilest
                 she
                 fell
                 asleepe
                 :
                 wherefore
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 haue
                 a
                 feare
                 of
                 wrath
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 must
                 haue
                 a
                 feare
                 of
                 losing
                 .
                 In
                 Hebr.
                 12.
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 b●●ore
                 had
                 spoken
                 of
                 Loue
                 ,
                 least
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 securely
                 lose
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 ends
                 all
                 with
                 a
                 trembling
                 sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 shutteth
                 it
                 vp
                 with
                 a
                 firie
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   consuming
                   fire
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 all
                 
                 since
                 Adam
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 haue
                 sinned
                 to
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hide
                 our selues
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 whereof
                 the
                 theefe
                 trembles
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 very
                 dead
                 tree
                 strikes
                 a
                 feare
                 into
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 superstitious
                 worshipper
                 .
                 Nay
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 the
                 diuell
                 trembleth
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 sinner
                 shaking
                 off
                 feare
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 sinned
                 ,
                 iustifieth
                 the
                 diuell
                 himselfe
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 shuffling
                 off
                 the
                 forewarning
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 he
                 passeth
                 all
                 in
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 hell
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 simply
                 feare
                 ,
                 but
                 haue
                 a
                 certaine
                 measure
                 of
                 feare
                 :
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 as
                 Abraham
                 said
                 in
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 surely
                 no
                 place
                 left
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 Through
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 we
                 cannot
                 yet
                 say
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 iustifiable
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 nay
                 it
                 is
                 condemnable
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 but
                 Abraham
                 hath
                 a
                 place
                 with
                 vs
                 :
                 wickednes
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 pitch
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 vs.
                 How
                 be
                 it
                 herein
                 we
                 be
                 defectiue
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 our
                 knowledge
                 and
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 proportionable
                 to
                 our
                 teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 setting
                 our
                 continuall
                 teaching
                 with
                 our
                 discontinued
                 profit
                 in
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 the
                 markes
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgmēts
                 are
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 round
                 about
                 vs
                 ,
                 this
                 thing
                 rightly
                 weighed
                 ,
                 our
                 feare
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 our
                 knowledge
                 is
                 little
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 haue
                 his
                 action
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 because
                 though
                 we
                 haue
                 some
                 thin
                 feare
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 proportionable
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 that
                 our
                 meditations
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 be
                 meditations
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 strength
                 &
                 comfort
                 they
                 exceed
                 all
                 our
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 God
                 requireth
                 not
                 onely
                 an
                 hearing
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 attention
                 in
                 hearing
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 heare
                 nothing
                 more
                 heedily
                 and
                 carefully
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 feare
                 and
                 that
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 according
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 condemnevs
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 our
                 affections
                 are
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 obiect
                 .
                 But
                 behold
                 a
                 greater
                 euill
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 set
                 not
                 our
                 affections
                 high
                 enough
                 in
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 racke
                 them
                 too
                 farre
                 in
                 euill
                 things
                 .
                 We
                 feare
                 not
                 God
                 enough
                 ;
                 we
                 feare
                 the
                 world
                 too
                 much
                 ;
                 we
                 loue
                 the
                 word
                 too
                 scantly
                 ;
                 we
                 loue
                 our
                 profits
                 too
                 excessiuely
                 .
                 So
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 iarre
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 our
                 feare
                 in
                 spirituall
                 things
                 is
                 defectiue
                 ,
                 in
                 worldly
                 things
                 excessiue
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 though
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 such
                 measure
                 about
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cānot
                 reach
                 so
                 high
                 in
                 lesser
                 things
                 (
                 which
                 thing
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 an
                 Apologie
                 for
                 vs
                 )
                 yet
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 feare
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 lesser
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 so
                 little
                 in
                 greater
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 indeed
                 accuse
                 vs.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 feare
                 is
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 knowne
                 by
                 taking
                 that
                 small
                 measure
                 and
                 scantling
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 doe
                 ;
                 for
                 whereas
                 the
                 word
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 measure
                 for
                 the
                 feare
                 and
                 forsaking
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 Iob.
                 1.
                 we
                 by
                 making
                 our
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 light
                 ,
                 make
                 also
                 our
                 departing
                 from
                 euill
                 light
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 must
                 haue
                 an
                 order
                 in
                 things
                 ;
                 first
                 we
                 will
                 haue
                 his
                 kingdome
                 prouided
                 for
                 ,
                 then
                 other
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 :
                 we
                 in
                 keeping
                 so
                 low
                 an
                 ebbe
                 in
                 his
                 feare
                 ,
                 make
                 vp
                 his
                 inditement
                 he
                 hath
                 against
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 TREATISE
                 OF
                 HYPOCRISIE
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 required
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 substance
                 and
                 the
                 ceremonie
                 
                 or
                 visard
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 haue
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 a
                 marueilous
                 hard
                 thing
                 to
                 circumcise
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 bleede
                 ;
                 we
                 thinke
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 for
                 opinions
                 carrie
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 be
                 like
                 children
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 see
                 a
                 face
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 ,
                 they
                 thinke
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 to
                 talke
                 of
                 it
                 and
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 ceremoniall
                 hearing
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 it
                 would
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 doe
                 good
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 as
                 one
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 eate
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 talke
                 .
                 That
                 a
                 shew
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 moue
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 it
                 appeareth
                 by
                 Absolom
                 ,
                 who
                 although
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 beast
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 vow
                 ,
                 and
                 Iesabel
                 had
                 proclaimed
                 a
                 fast
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 followed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 the
                 Queene
                 was
                 become
                 religious
                 ,
                 &
                 Absolom
                 was
                 worthie
                 of
                 a
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 like
                 hypocrites
                 haue
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 iust
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 dutie
                 of
                 reprehending
                 is
                 the
                 dutie
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 the
                 law
                 it
                 was
                 thus
                 :
                 the
                 accuser
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 throw
                 the
                 first
                 stone
                 :
                 the
                 theefe
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 said
                 ;
                 Thou
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 darest
                 thou
                 reproue
                 ?
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 premunire
                 ,
                 which
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 on
                 earth
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Heauen
                 we
                 shall
                 know
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 :
                 examples
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   N●dab
                   ,
                   Ab●hu
                   ,
                   Vzza
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Ahaziah
                 .
              
               
                 Seeing
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 sore
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 few
                 Chirurgions
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 stay
                 in
                 reprehension
                 ,
                 
                 till
                 we
                 haue
                 cast
                 out
                 our
                 beames
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 first
                 cure
                 himselfe
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 many
                 will
                 not
                 stay
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 Christ
                 waxeth
                 angrie
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 calleth
                 them
                 hypocrites
                 :
                 where
                 saith
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 himselfe
                 very
                 angrie
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 word
                 when
                 he
                 vseth
                 it
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   O
                   cuill
                   seruant
                
                 ▪
                 
                   O
                   painted
                   tombes
                
                 ▪
                 
                   generation
                   of
                   vipers
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 little
                 offence
                 that
                 he
                 speaketh
                 against
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 an
                 Hypocrite
                 is
                 abhorred
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 As
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 of
                 Octauius
                 and
                 
                 Antonius
                 ,
                 they
                 hate
                 a
                 tyrant
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 tyrannie
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 hate
                 an
                 Hypocrite
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 hypocrisie
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 first
                 in
                 reall
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 abide
                 a
                 course
                 cloath
                 with
                 a
                 fine
                 list
                 ,
                 nor
                 fruite
                 faire
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 rotten
                 within
                 ;
                 nor
                 timber
                 straight
                 without
                 and
                 hollow
                 within
                 ;
                 nor
                 light
                 waights
                 and
                 false
                 wares
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 he
                 that
                 poysoneth
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 killeth
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 punishment
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 greater
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 killeth
                 him
                 hypocritically
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Church
                 the
                 fathers
                 appointing
                 punishment
                 and
                 penance
                 for
                 diuers
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 set
                 downe
                 for
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 punishment
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   prima
                   quadragesima
                   .
                   Peter
                
                 was
                 first
                 moued
                 at
                 this
                 against
                 Anani●s
                 and
                 Saphira
                 ,
                 Act.
                 5.
                 
                 Paul
                 among
                 many
                 dangers
                 ,
                 setteth
                 this
                 down
                 as
                 a
                 chiefe
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 dāger
                 among
                 false
                 brethren
                 .
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 in
                 his
                 Reuelation
                 proph●cieth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 neuer
                 be
                 more
                 grieued
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 womens
                 faces
                 and
                 haire
                 ,
                 and
                 Lions
                 teeth
                 .
                 The
                 complaints
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 against
                 them
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 their
                 termes
                 ,
                 
                   Pots
                   with
                   scumme
                   cakes
                   bak●n
                   on
                   one
                   side
                   .
                   Ostriches
                   with
                   great
                   f●athers
                   and
                   of
                   little
                   flight
                   .
                
                 But
                 Christ
                 inueigheth
                 specially
                 against
                 thē
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 threatneth
                 seuen
                 woes
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 neuer
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 against
                 any
                 sinners
                 .
                 To
                 looke
                 more
                 cleerely
                 into
                 this
                 sin
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 being
                 ,
                 this
                 a
                 certaine
                 shew
                 ;
                 God
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 made
                 him
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 he
                 maketh
                 himselfe
                 two
                 ,
                 an
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 heart
                 :
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 leaueth
                 a
                 little
                 place
                 for
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 he
                 leaueth
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 
                 loueth
                 more
                 than
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 diuision
                 hee
                 giueth
                 the
                 worst
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 ;
                 he
                 opposeth
                 himselfe
                 against
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 hath
                 a
                 lying
                 profession
                 ,
                 vnhallowing
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 seducing
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 simple
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 note
                 of
                 hypocrites
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 deceiuers
                 &
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 as
                 Absolon
                 and
                 Ishmael
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 opposite
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 euill
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 ,
                 they
                 couer
                 euill
                 with
                 good
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 see
                 God
                 his
                 detestation
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 by
                 his
                 expostulation
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 50.
                 he
                 abhorreth
                 it
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 forbad
                 his
                 people
                 the
                 very
                 resemblance
                 and
                 representation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 linsie
                 woolsie
                 coate
                 ,
                 a
                 hollow
                 footed
                 beast
                 ,
                 and
                 miscellen
                 corne
                 :
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 my
                 presence
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Psalme
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 abide
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 surely
                 the
                 surest
                 punishment
                 against
                 any
                 sinne
                 is
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 portion
                 with
                 the
                 hypocrites
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 iudge
                 him
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 within
                 .
                 A
                 father
                 
                 saith
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 look
                 on
                 him
                 without
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 in
                 admonishing
                 ,
                 his
                 outside
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   brother
                   cast
                   out
                   the
                   mote
                
                 ,
                 but
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 eye
                 lid
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 his
                 eye
                 not
                 answerable
                 to
                 his
                 tongue
                 .
                 The
                 Syriak
                 word
                 signifieth
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   a
                   face
                   taker
                
                 ,
                 his
                 visour
                 may
                 be
                 admonition
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 broken
                 visour
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 timber
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hee
                 is
                 an
                 impudent
                 hypocrite
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 described
                 thus
                 ,
                 *
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 without
                 a
                 thing
                 signified
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 one
                 thrusteth
                 an
                 hood
                 ouer
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 head
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 hood
                 ,
                 &
                 hath
                 no
                 learning
                 ,
                 an
                 hood
                 being
                 made
                 to
                 signifie
                 much
                 learning
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 of
                 these
                 hypocrites
                 
                 than
                 we
                 would
                 thinke
                 of
                 .
                 We
                 haue
                 Elias
                 his
                 mantle
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 is
                 his
                 spirit
                 ?
                 This
                 hypocrisie
                 is
                 a
                 sin
                 of
                 many
                 corners
                 &
                 degrees
                 .
                 In
                 euery
                 sin
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mysterie
                 of
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 grosse
                 substance
                 of
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 a
                 leauen
                 and
                 lumpe
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 deuide
                 hypocrisie
                 into
                 the
                 mysterie
                 and
                 the
                 lumpe
                 :
                 the
                 mysterie
                 taketh
                 hold
                 on
                 vs
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 
                 be
                 two
                 kinds
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 ouersay
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 doe
                 something
                 ;
                 they
                 commend
                 more
                 in
                 word
                 than
                 in
                 practise
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 say
                 &
                 doe
                 not
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 grosse
                 hypocrisie
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 hypocrisie
                 hath
                 two
                 ends
                 .
                 God
                 his
                 glorie
                 should
                 moue
                 vs
                 sufficiently
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 haue
                 some
                 other
                 end
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 men
                 .
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 which
                 be
                 not
                 spotted
                 with
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 his
                 step
                 was
                 too
                 wide
                 ,
                 he
                 mends
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 &
                 saith
                 next
                 ,
                 Surely
                 not
                 one
                 .
                 The
                 lump
                 or
                 actual
                 hypocrisie
                 hath
                 foure
                 kinds
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 kinde
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 delighted
                 with
                 faining
                 any
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 intention
                 of
                 
                 any
                 euill
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 kind
                 is
                 a
                 perillous
                 &
                 close
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 wrapped
                 vp
                 round
                 in
                 a
                 sheeps
                 skin
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 spie
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 eie
                 that
                 seeth
                 al
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 calleth
                 him
                 
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 he
                 bringeth
                 himselfe
                 into
                 danger
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 manifestly
                 to
                 proue
                 him
                 one
                 .
                 Of
                 him
                 Christ
                 giueth
                 a
                 caueat
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 hypocrite
                 he
                 is
                 exempted
                 frō
                 the
                 Church
                 discipline
                 :
                 the
                 rule
                 is
                 plaine
                 in
                 
                   Timothie
                   :
                   some
                   mens
                   sinnes
                   goe
                   before
                   to
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   mens
                   sinnes
                   follow
                   after
                   .
                
                 But
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 peace
                 continue
                 long
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 wish
                 with
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 would
                 all
                 were
                 hypocrites
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 kind
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 vncased
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 
                   A
                   Sunneburned
                   hypocrite
                
                 :
                 who
                 iudgeth
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 laid
                 open
                 :
                 he
                 commeth
                 
                 to
                 bee
                 vncased
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 withdrawne
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
                 it
                 soone
                 appeares
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 woolfe
                 in
                 a
                 sheeps
                 skinne
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 prefermēt
                 looked
                 for
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 kind
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 sheepes
                 skin
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 eares
                 hang
                 out
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 easily
                 espied
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 broken
                 visourd
                 hypocrites
                 :
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 thus
                 there
                 needes
                 no
                 great
                 wit
                 :
                 for
                 an
                 asse
                 may
                 be
                 such
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 that
                 can
                 take
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 eares
                 ,
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hypocrite
                
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 seuen
                 notes
                 to
                 know
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 by
                 ,
                 in
                 reprehending
                 one
                 ,
                 first
                 they
                 do
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 espie
                 
                 espie
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Master
                 Beza
                 noteth
                 .
                 Hypocrites
                 are
                 narrow
                 lookers
                 ,
                 in
                 Hebrue
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 spies
                 ,
                 shifters
                 ,
                 or
                 sisters
                 .
                 The
                 Christiā
                 man
                 would
                 rather
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 infirmities
                 )
                 and
                 he
                 neuer
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Sem
                 and
                 Iaphet
                 couered
                 their
                 fathers
                 nakednes
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 C
                 ham
                 beheld
                 and
                 laughed
                 at
                 it
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 those
                 which
                 
                 proclaime
                 mens
                 imperfections
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 Iosephs
                 commendations
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ;
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 make
                 Marie
                 a
                 publike
                 example
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 great
                 suspition
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 note
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 they
                 neuer
                 set
                 vpon
                 themselues
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 leisure
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 haue
                 small
                 delight
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 if
                 one
                 telleth
                 them
                 of
                 any
                 fault
                 in
                 their
                 eye
                 ,
                 they
                 reply
                 ,
                 why
                 me
                 thinkes
                 your
                 eyes
                 are
                 not
                 well
                 neither
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 they
                 aile
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 denie
                 it
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 graunt
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 hypocrites
                 cast
                 out
                 no
                 faults
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 extenuated
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 in
                 Rhetorike
                 ,
                 euery
                 sinne
                 may
                 be
                 extenuated
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 third
                 note
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   brother
                
                 :
                 the
                 Chaldie
                 paraphrast
                 willeth
                 vs
                 to
                 obserue
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 for
                 behold
                 his
                 tongue
                 .
                 They
                 salute
                 their
                 brother
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 with
                 an
                 high
                 voyce
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 said
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   know
                   thou
                   art
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   no
                
                 
                 
                   respect
                   of
                   persons
                
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 conceite
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 themselues
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 Tush
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Galilean
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 note
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Sine
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   alone
                
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 doe
                 nothing
                 but
                 as
                 
                 you
                 will
                 suffer
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 loue
                 and
                 charitie
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 haue
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Suffer
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   cast
                   him
                   foorth
                   :
                
                 for
                 saith
                 one
                 ,
                 Thou
                 standest
                 not
                 to
                 intreate
                 thy
                 beast
                 ,
                 thou
                 powrest
                 in
                 with
                 a
                 horne
                 :
                 so
                 thou
                 must
                 admonish
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 will
                 or
                 no.
                 Nay
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Sine
                   me
                   ,
                   Suffer
                   me
                
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 needes
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 fist
                 signe
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 hypocritical
                 Ephramite
                 .
                 The
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Ephraim
                 said
                 ,
                 Why
                 were
                 we
                 not
                 
                 called
                 ?
                 But
                 good
                 men
                 care
                 not
                 who
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 bee
                 done
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 desire
                 not
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 the
                 fact
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 espie
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 cast
                 out
                 any
                 sinne
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 twentie
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 hypocrites
                 cannot
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 espie
                 sinnes
                 aright
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 will
                 promise
                 a
                 casting
                 out
                 too
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 vpon
                 them
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 can
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sixt
                 note
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 doing
                 with
                 motes
                 :
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
                 whether
                 these
                 fellowes
                 
                 haue
                 no
                 neighbours
                 with
                 beames
                 in
                 their
                 eyes
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 they
                 haue
                 :
                 why
                 then
                 doe
                 they
                 speake
                 so
                 to
                 that
                 brother
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 mo●e
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 infallible
                 note
                 of
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 rather
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 stop-game
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 seeme
                 very
                 iust
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 he
                 spieth
                 out
                 the
                 best
                 to
                 reprehend
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 seeme
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 he
                 .
                 
                 For
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 euen
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 to
                 grow
                 higher
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 pull
                 the
                 other
                 lower
                 :
                 which
                 indeede
                 he
                 cannot
                 doe
                 .
                 But
                 hypocrites
                 thinking
                 their
                 tongues
                 are
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 note
                 is
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   They
                   lay
                   great
                   burthens
                   on
                   others
                   ,
                   but
                   touch
                   them
                   not
                   themselues
                
                 
                 
                   with
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   their
                   fingers
                   .
                
                 You
                 doe
                 well
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 to
                 leade
                 such
                 a
                 strict
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 haue
                 other
                 men
                 liue
                 like
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 themselues
                 like
                 Deuils
                 .
                 Some
                 more
                 effectuall
                 notes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 more
                 common
                 vse
                 than
                 these
                 are
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 23.
                 
                 But
                 some
                 may
                 say
                 and
                 gather
                 hereupon
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 grosse
                 hypocrisie
                 to
                 reprehend
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 deale
                 with
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 either
                 fearfull
                 ,
                 or
                 wickedly
                 subtile
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 worse
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Wee
                 must
                 not
                 mislike
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 further
                 than
                 God
                 misliketh
                 ▪
                 his
                 misliking
                 must
                 bee
                 our
                 rule
                 :
                 and
                 hee
                 blameth
                 him
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 outside
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 inside
                 .
                 A
                 reprehension
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 him
                 it
                 is
                 ill
                 accidentally
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 The
                 Pharisies
                 were
                 reprehenders
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 must
                 exceede
                 theirs
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 comprehend
                 theirs
                 and
                 more
                 .
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 well
                 :
                 Sheepe
                 may
                 not
                 therefore
                 cast
                 away
                 their
                 skinnes
                 ,
                 because
                 wolues
                 sometimes
                 are
                 coated
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Euery
                 outward
                 thing
                 in
                 their
                 hypocrisie
                 was
                 good
                 ,
                 making
                 of
                 Proselytes
                 ,
                 keeping
                 Saints
                 memories
                 :
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 hateth
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 abuse
                 ,
                 shall
                 prooue
                 himselfe
                 a
                 foole
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 Another
                 kinde
                 of
                 men
                 may
                 conclude
                 and
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 such
                 open
                 offenders
                 and
                 riotous
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 they
                 can
                 boast
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   no
                   hypocrite
                
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 singular
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 by
                 
                 Christs
                 owne
                 testimony
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 
                   a
                   beame
                   in
                   his
                   eye
                
                 :
                 Surely
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 brotherhood
                 of
                 hypocrites
                 .
                 Esay
                 ,
                 chap.
                 9.
                 speaking
                 of
                 young
                 men
                 ,
                 of
                 wilde
                 youths
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 hypocrites
                 .
                 Iustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 Euery
                 euill
                 man
                 is
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 :
                 none
                 is
                 worse
                 than
                 such
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 see
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 mantle
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 him
                 to
                 pronounce
                 Iehouah
                 in
                 
                 sixe
                 lines
                 ,
                 seuen
                 times
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 thinke
                 well
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 darknesse
                 turneth
                 himselfe
                 into
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 light
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 his
                 crue
                 .
                 The
                 flesh
                 shee
                 complaines
                 she
                 is
                 very
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirits
                 are
                 dull
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 studie
                 .
                 But
                 Dauid
                 omitting
                 his
                 spirituall
                 watch
                 ,
                 fell
                 seuen
                 times
                 worse
                 than
                 hee
                 did
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 world
                 is
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 the
                 tares
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 good
                 writers
                 expound
                 
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 bundles
                 of
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 though
                 few
                 beare
                 the
                 name
                 ;
                 Christ
                 saith
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 Esay
                 prophecied
                 well
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 come
                 neere
                 me
                 with
                 your
                 lips
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Of
                 these
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 bundles
                 :
                 such
                 are
                 all
                 they
                 as
                 will
                 not
                 goe
                 one
                 inch
                 further
                 in
                 doing
                 their
                 duties
                 ,
                 thā
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 might
                 marueile
                 at
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 called
                 some
                 the
                 circumcised
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Israel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 other
                 Israel
                 or
                 circumcision
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 indeed
                 the
                 circumcised
                 of
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Israelites
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
                 Many
                 there
                 are
                 who
                 ,
                 if
                 Iosias
                 his
                 statutes
                 were
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 would
                 bee
                 readie
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 statutes
                 of
                 Omry
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 kinde
                 of
                 hypocrites
                 called
                 Heretikes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Nouatians
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 
                 Familists
                 .
                 The
                 worst
                 kind
                 are
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 open
                 well
                 ,
                 vntil
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 morsell
                 cast
                 into
                 their
                 mouthes
                 .
                 Diuers
                 colour
                 their
                 hypocrisie
                 vnder
                 the
                 cloake
                 of
                 affected
                 popularitie
                 ,
                 as
                 Absolom
                 .
                 The
                 cast
                 of
                 hypocrites
                 is
                 to
                 ioyne
                 to
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 scape
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 bee
                 medled
                 withall
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 ioyne
                 themselues
                 to
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 cloake
                 will
                 not
                 serue
                 ,
                 they
                 flie
                 to
                 statutes
                 as
                 in
                 Daniel
                 :
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 cloake
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 as
                 Pilate
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   adiure
                   thee
                   by
                   the
                   liuing
                   God
                   :
                
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Iacob
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 Sichemites
                 ,
                 they
                 gate
                 them
                 to
                 circumcise
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 kill
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 dissemblers
                 ,
                 that
                 thinke
                 it
                 but
                 hypocrisie
                 to
                 take
                 vpon
                 one
                 the
                 dutie
                 of
                 admonishing
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 cleane
                 fingred
                 ,
                 but
                 cleane
                 hearted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 glorious
                 within
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 seeth
                 .
                 But
                 Iames
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 cleane
                 fingred
                 too
                 .
                 One
                 saith
                 to
                 
                   Augustine
                   :
                   It
                   sufficeth
                   mee
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   a
                   pure
                   conscience
                   :
                
                 or
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 .
                 Augustine
                 answereth
                 :
                 Let
                 not
                 that
                 content
                 thee
                 :
                 but
                 remember
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 also
                 :
                 
                   Let
                   your
                   light
                   so
                   shine
                   before
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   seeing
                   your
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   may
                   glorifie
                   your
                   heauenly
                   father
                   ,
                
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 certaine
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 beame
                 in
                 thine
                 eye
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 whole
                 stacke
                 in
                 thine
                 heart
                 .
                 How
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 carefull
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 hypocrites
                 ?
                 Christ
                 indeede
                 might
                 call
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 knew
                 their
                 thoughts
                 :
                 but
                 no
                 Prophet
                 euer
                 called
                 any
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 beame
                 in
                 his
                 eye
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 pestilent
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 
                 to
                 vexe
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 that
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 with
                 any
                 outward
                 witnesses
                 or
                 compurgators
                 so
                 wel
                 discharge
                 themselues
                 of
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 accused
                 of
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 hee
                 might
                 shew
                 the
                 contrarie
                 by
                 circumstance
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 acquite
                 himselfe
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 this
                 sinne
                 no
                 oth
                 will
                 serue
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 hee
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 hypocrite
                 .
                 Giue
                 me
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 )
                 and
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 discharge
                 themselues
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 required
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 giueth
                 Iob
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 both
                 straight
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 sound
                 within
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 TREATISE
                 OF
                 ANGER
                 .
              
               
                 MOses
                 in
                 the
                 twelfth
                 of
                 Numbers
                 is
                 cōmended
                 for
                 the
                 meekest
                 man
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 yet
                 Exod
                 32.
                 19.
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 angrie
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 is
                 commended
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 anger
                 is
                 allowed
                 :
                 where
                 wee
                 learne
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 anger
                 is
                 not
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 either
                 without
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 ●ust
                 cause
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 measured
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 For
                 anger
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 are
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 our
                 corruption
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 by
                 Gods
                 good
                 Spirit
                 it
                 be
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 ruled
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 dutie
                 commanded
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 ●oorth
                 as
                 a
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 of
                 Gods
                 seruants
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 being
                 angry
                 for
                 good
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 obseruing
                 measure
                 ,
                 are
                 commended
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 whose
                 examples
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 causes
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 follow
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 therefore
                 know
                 spirituall
                 and
                 Christian
                 anger
                 from
                 fleshly
                 &
                 carnall
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 discerne
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 corrupted
                 workes
                 
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
                 :
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 profitable
                 by
                 some
                 notes
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 both
                 be
                 knowne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 note
                 or
                 difference
                 betweene
                 these
                 two
                 kindes
                 of
                 anger
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 If
                 wee
                 can
                 patiently
                 
                 swallow
                 vp
                 and
                 ouercome
                 iniuries
                 and
                 faults
                 committed
                 against
                 our selues
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 very
                 hot
                 ,
                 earnest
                 ,
                 and
                 iealous
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 signe
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 anger
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 within
                 vs.
                 But
                 contrariwise
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 iniurie
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 angry
                 ,
                 and
                 marueilously
                 much
                 moued
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 cause
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 cold
                 as
                 ice
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 heate
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 testimonie
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 anger
                 is
                 fleshly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 greatly
                 displease
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Therefore
                 if
                 when
                 wee
                 see
                 a
                 man
                 commit
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 also
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 tendeth
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 then
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 grieued
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 then
                 we
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 but
                 be
                 angry
                 ;
                 hereby
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 our
                 anger
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 our
                 brother
                 did
                 therevnto
                 moue
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 our
                 priuate
                 iniuries
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 wee
                 would
                 be
                 glad
                 thus
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 chiefe
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 anger
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 first
                 learne
                 to
                 passe
                 ouer
                 iniuries
                 done
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 quietly
                 to
                 beare
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 meanes
                 we
                 shal
                 better
                 learne
                 more
                 safely
                 to
                 be
                 angry
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 thing
                 concerneth
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 not
                 learned
                 to
                 put
                 vp
                 his
                 owne
                 iniuries
                 patiently
                 and
                 without
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 mingle
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 passe
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 commonly
                 he
                 shall
                 make
                 both
                 vnprofitable
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 some
                 men
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 pleased
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 light
                 trifle
                 doth
                 stirre
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 
                 anger
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 euill
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 proceedeth
                 altogether
                 from
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 this
                 anger
                 cannot
                 be
                 allowed
                 .
                 But
                 spirituall
                 anger
                 is
                 not
                 easily
                 stirred
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 measured
                 by
                 the
                 quantitie
                 of
                 the
                 fault
                 :
                 a
                 small
                 fault
                 ,
                 a
                 small
                 and
                 short
                 anger
                 ;
                 a
                 greater
                 fault
                 ,
                 a
                 greater
                 anger
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 a
                 longer
                 cōtinuance
                 .
                 For
                 herein
                 must
                 we
                 be
                 like
                 our
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 slow
                 to
                 wrath
                 ,
                 chideth
                 vs
                 not
                 continually
                 ,
                 marketh
                 not
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 amisse
                 ,
                 nor
                 recompenceth
                 
                 vs
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 deseruings
                 .
                 But
                 continually
                 vseth
                 more
                 meanes
                 to
                 cause
                 
                 vs
                 to
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 cause
                 vs
                 to
                 feare
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 ought
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 vs
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 wil
                 be
                 children
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 father
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 striue
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 loued
                 rather
                 than
                 feared
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 loue
                 to
                 allure
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 by
                 feare
                 to
                 compell
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 wee
                 
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 greatly
                 grieued
                 for
                 great
                 offences
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 smaller
                 offences
                 to
                 be
                 lesser
                 grieued
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 finde
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 of
                 a
                 hastie
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 quickly
                 angrie
                 ;
                 know
                 also
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 
                   exalteth
                   folly
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   anger
                   resteth
                   in
                   the
                   bosome
                   of
                   fooles
                   .
                
                 But
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 patient
                 spirit
                 passeth
                 in
                 wisedome
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 anger
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 labour
                 earnestly
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 repressed
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 which
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 dolet
                 him
                 think
                 and
                 know
                 that
                 before
                 holy
                 anger
                 there
                 must
                 goe
                 prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 mercie
                 may
                 rightly
                 direct
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 not
                 before
                 our
                 anger
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 occasion
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 pray
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 keepe
                 vs
                 vpright
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 we
                 haue
                 to
                 suspect
                 our
                 anger
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 fall
                 and
                 offend
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 marke
                 of
                 Christian
                 anger
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 angrie
                 with
                 sinne
                 in
                 whomsoeuer
                 
                 wee
                 finde
                 ,
                 or
                 whosoeuer
                 committeth
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 many
                 will
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 matters
                 and
                 causes
                 be
                 very
                 angrie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 will
                 pretend
                 a
                 careful
                 zeale
                 of
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 a
                 sinne
                 be
                 committed
                 which
                 toucheth
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 easily
                 let
                 it
                 passe
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 wife
                 bee
                 a
                 whore
                 ,
                 his
                 children
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 his
                 seruants
                 stubborne
                 ,
                 and
                 wilful
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 sinne
                 be
                 committed
                 which
                 toucheth
                 him
                 neere
                 ,
                 thē
                 wil
                 he
                 exclaim
                 &
                 cry
                 out
                 for
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 dishonored
                 and
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 Who
                 euer
                 saw
                 such
                 seruants
                 ?
                 What
                 wickednesse
                 is
                 in
                 children
                 now
                 adaies
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 thus
                 disobedient
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 women
                 bee
                 these
                 to
                 doe
                 thus
                 wickedly
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 if
                 another
                 mans
                 seruant
                 be
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 wife
                 be
                 an
                 whore
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 angrie
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 grieued
                 Such
                 men
                 as
                 these
                 must
                 needs
                 suspect
                 their
                 anger
                 ,
                 for
                 herein
                 they
                 bewray
                 want
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 want
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 &
                 want
                 of
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 aduanced
                 by
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 ours
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 likewise
                 dishonoured
                 by
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 ours
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 sinne
                 doth
                 not
                 concerne
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 then
                 we
                 cannot
                 bee
                 contented
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 zeale
                 of
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 doth
                 moue
                 vs
                 thereunto
                 :
                 then
                 may
                 we
                 thinke
                 that
                 our
                 hearts
                 be
                 vpright
                 in
                 that
                 anger
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 diuers
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 their
                 enemies
                 offend
                 ,
                 then
                 wil
                 they
                 be
                 readie
                 to
                 cry
                 
                 out
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 bee
                 highly
                 displeased
                 withall
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 their
                 friends
                 offend
                 ;
                 they
                 can
                 beare
                 with
                 them
                 ▪
                 and
                 thinke
                 the
                 sinne
                 in
                 them
                 smal
                 or
                 nothing
                 But
                 Christian
                 and
                 spiritual
                 anger
                 is
                 cleane
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 rather
                 beares
                 with
                 the
                 fault
                 in
                 his
                 enemie
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 sooner
                 more
                 sharply
                 rebuke
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 friend
                 than
                 in
                 his
                 enemie
                 .
                 Therefore
                 such
                 friends
                 as
                 can
                 smooth
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 are
                 neither
                 to
                 be
                 liked
                 ,
                 nor
                 desired
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   Open
                   rebuke
                   is
                   better
                   than
                   secret
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wounds
                   of
                   a
                   louer
                   are
                   sweete
                   .
                
                 Wee
                 see
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 mans
                 
                 child
                 or
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 speciall
                 friend
                 were
                 sicke
                 in
                 bodie
                 ,
                 they
                 vse
                 all
                 meanes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 health
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 their
                 wife
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 or
                 friends
                 would
                 quickly
                 thinke
                 they
                 loued
                 them
                 not
                 :
                 And
                 why
                 should
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 spirituall
                 sicknes
                 of
                 sinne
                 ▪
                 How
                 doth
                 a
                 man
                 loue
                 mee
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 vse
                 all
                 meanes
                 to
                 deliuer
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
                 When
                 therefore
                 our
                 friends
                 doe
                 fall
                 into
                 sinne
                 ,
                 if
                 then
                 wee
                 can
                 be
                 angry
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 doe
                 most
                 fauour
                 vs
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 cause
                 is
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 concerneth
                 their
                 saluation
                 :
                 if
                 then
                 wee
                 can
                 remember
                 old
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 temper
                 wisely
                 loue
                 with
                 anger
                 to
                 reproue
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 that
                 our
                 anger
                 is
                 not
                 fleshly
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 Christian
                 &
                 spirituall
                 anger
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 very
                 like
                 to
                 
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 discerneth
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 doth
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 men
                 will
                 be
                 angry
                 with
                 other
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 angry
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 .
                 Against
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   Hypocrite
                   cast
                   out
                   the
                   beame
                   out
                   of
                   thine
                   owne
                   eye
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   thou
                   shalt
                   see
                   to
                   cast
                   out
                   the
                   mo●e
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   brothers
                   eye
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 :
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   cleere
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   cast
                   the
                   first
                   stone
                   at
                   her
                   .
                
              
               
                 When
                 we
                 therefore
                 can
                 be
                 first
                 angry
                 with
                 our
                 own
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 angry
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 yea
                 when
                 we
                 can
                 throw
                 the
                 first
                 stone
                 at
                 our selues
                 ;
                 then
                 is
                 our
                 anger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 For
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 euer
                 bee
                 angrie
                 in
                 vprightnesse
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 first
                 be
                 grieued
                 ,
                 and
                 angrie
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 .
                 If
                 our
                 anger
                 begin
                 first
                 with
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 euerie
                 sinne
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 fauour
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 or
                 desirous
                 to
                 continue
                 ,
                 and
                 lie
                 in
                 it
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 more
                 grieued
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 than
                 we
                 our selues
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 doe
                 more
                 accuse
                 and
                 condemne
                 our selues
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 doth
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 doe
                 ;
                 and
                 againe
                 if
                 a
                 sinne
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 be
                 afraid
                 least
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 wee
                 vse
                 meanes
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 then
                 if
                 wee
                 bee
                 angrie
                 with
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 haue
                 this
                 good
                 warrant
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 anger
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 accused
                 or
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 corruptly
                 angrie
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 our
                 own
                 causes
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 mē
                 condemne
                 our
                 anger
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 consciences
                 to
                 tell
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 herein
                 may
                 we
                 take
                 sound
                 comfort
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 some
                 men
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 angrie
                 with
                 one
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 bee
                 angrie
                 with
                 
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 anger
                 doth
                 so
                 chafe
                 and
                 ouercome
                 them
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 vnfit
                 for
                 duties
                 either
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 brethren
                 .
                 This
                 anger
                 is
                 altogether
                 fleshly
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 .
                 That
                 anger
                 then
                 which
                 maketh
                 vs
                 vnfit
                 to
                 heare
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 disquieteth
                 our
                 minds
                 and
                 troubleth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 anger
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 misliked
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Gods
                 behalfe
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 do
                 not
                 one
                 let
                 or
                 hinder
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 do
                 further
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 cold
                 in
                 prayer
                 before
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 earnestnesse
                 in
                 Gods
                 cause
                 doth
                 quicken
                 vs
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 vs
                 very
                 readie
                 vnto
                 prayer
                 ;
                 if
                 wee
                 were
                 dull
                 in
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 before
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 now
                 better
                 affected
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 true
                 zeale
                 and
                 anger
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 will
                 put
                 an
                 edge
                 to
                 euery
                 good
                 thing
                 we
                 goe
                 about
                 .
                 True
                 anger
                 doth
                 not
                 let
                 vs
                 from
                 doing
                 our
                 duties
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 diminish
                 our
                 loue
                 towards
                 our
                 brethrē
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 stirreth
                 vp
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 compassion
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 wee
                 see
                 hang
                 ouer
                 their
                 heads
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 pu●●
                 moued
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 more
                 earnestly
                 than
                 before
                 ;
                 so
                 farre
                 are
                 we
                 from
                 taking
                 reuenge
                 ▪
                 yea
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 care
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 helpe
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 sinne
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 heere
                 anger
                 for
                 the
                 sinne
                 is
                 ioyned
                 with
                 a
                 louing
                 compassion
                 ouer
                 the
                 partie
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 one
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 moue
                 vs
                 to
                 take
                 reuenge
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 oher
                 doth
                 moue
                 them
                 to
                 pitie
                 their
                 case
                 .
                 Here
                 then
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 difference
                 betwee●●
                 them
                 ▪
                 for
                 Christian
                 anger
                 hath
                 euer
                 a
                 griefe
                 ioyned
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 our
                 brother
                 :
                 but
                 carnall
                 and
                 fleshly
                 anger
                 hath
                 a
                 ioy
                 and
                 pleasure
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 ●eedeth
                 it selfe
                 therewith
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 puffed
                 vp
                 .
                 Such
                 godly
                 anger
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 against
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 angrie
                 and
                 sorrowfull
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 saw
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 bin
                 angrie
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 wept
                 .
                 Likewise
                 Paul
                 ,
                 threatning
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 that
                 for
                 their
                 sins
                 he
                 would
                 
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 rod
                 ;
                 saith
                 after
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 doe
                 humble
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 bewaile
                 many
                 that
                 haue
                 sinned
                 ▪
                 contrariwise
                 hee
                 describeth
                 fleshly
                 anger
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 puffeth
                 men
                 vp
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 their
                 brethren
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 haue
                 an
                 holy
                 anger
                 wrought
                 in
                 vs
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 needfull
                 that
                 we
                 labour
                 for
                 that
                 affection
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   rebukes
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   them
                   that
                   rebuke
                   thee
                   ,
                   haue
                   fallen
                   vpon
                   me
                   .
                
                 Where
                 the
                 Prophet
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 sin
                 which
                 was
                 committed
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 committed
                 against
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 was
                 as
                 grieued
                 and
                 angrie
                 therewith
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 his
                 care
                 )
                 was
                 stained
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 himselfe
                 dishonoured
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 did
                 make
                 him
                 angrie
                 and
                 zealous
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 zeale
                 must
                 be
                 also
                 in
                 vs.
                 Which
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 tempered
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 too
                 rigorous
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 ▪
                 also
                 to
                 consider
                 how
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 appheth
                 the
                 
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 infirmities
                 of
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 deale
                 ouer
                 sharply
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 he
                 bringeth
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 suffered
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 accounted
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 So
                 then
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sinnes
                 which
                 by
                 our
                 brethren
                 are
                 committed
                 ,
                 are
                 cōmitted
                 of
                 vs
                 ▪
                 and
                 are
                 ours
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 wee
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 much
                 abate
                 rigour
                 and
                 sharpe
                 dealing
                 in
                 admonition
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Beare
                   y●
                   one
                   anothers
                   burthen
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   fulfill
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 Now
                 if
                 wee
                 shall
                 ioyne
                 these
                 two
                 affections
                 together
                 in
                 vs
                 ▪
                 first
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 sinne
                 committed
                 against
                 Gods
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 is
                 cōmitted
                 against
                 vs
                 ▪
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 sinne
                 which
                 our
                 brother
                 doth
                 ,
                 we
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 persons
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 will
                 breede
                 in
                 vs
                 an
                 anger
                 and
                 zeale
                 for
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 will
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 patience
                 and
                 compassion
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 our
                 brother
                 beareth
                 :
                 and
                 thereof
                 will
                 come
                 a
                 zealous
                 anger
                 ioyned
                 with
                 loue
                 and
                 compassion
                 of
                 the
                 partie
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 these
                 notes
                 may
                 true
                 Christian
                 and
                 spirituall
                 anger
                 be
                 tried
                 and
                 discerned
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 fleshly
                 and
                 carnall
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 follow
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 wrought
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 auoid
                 the
                 other
                 as
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 neither
                 be
                 fooles
                 which
                 are
                 alwaies
                 angry
                 for
                 euery
                 thing
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 the
                 damnable
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 family
                 of
                 fleshly
                 loue
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 perfection
                 be
                 angry
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 other
                 differences
                 there
                 bee
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 doe
                 well
                 consider
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 easily
                 discerne
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 TREATISE
                 OF
                 BLESSEDNES
                 .
              
               
                 HE
                 may
                 bee
                 saide
                 to
                 haue
                 tasted
                 true
                 blessednesse
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lorde
                 before
                 all
                 beginnings
                 hath
                 chosen
                 ▪
                 to
                 saluation
                 ;
                 whose
                 saluation
                 purposed
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 sonne
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 election
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 redemption
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 sonne
                 is
                 ratified
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 in
                 whome
                 this
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 :
                 faith
                 breeding
                 peace
                 of
                 minde
                 ;
                 this
                 
                 peace
                 causeth
                 ioy
                 ,
                 ioy
                 being
                 accompanied
                 with
                 securitie
                 ,
                 securitie
                 working
                 in
                 loue
                 ,
                 loue
                 labouring
                 with
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 feare
                 to
                 displease
                 God
                 ▪
                 from
                 whence
                 issueth
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 weldoing
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 indeuouring
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 tasteth
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 truely
                 blessed
                 ,
                 who
                 besides
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 things
                 ,
                 knoweth
                 how
                 to
                 vse
                 prosperitie
                 moderately
                 ,
                 and
                 aduersitie
                 patiently
                 ,
                 wayting
                 and
                 looking
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 promise
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 More
                 particularly
                 we
                 will
                 intreate
                 of
                 true
                 happinesse
                 by
                 the
                 causes
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 originall
                 cause
                 is
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 ordaining
                 vs
                 to
                 bee
                 heires
                 of
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 
                 Ephes.
                 1.
                 4.
                 
                 Matth.
                 25
                 34.
                 
                 Wherein
                 is
                 laide
                 open
                 the
                 bountifull
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 vs
                 ward
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 laide
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 was
                 made
                 :
                 before
                 we
                 sinned
                 ,
                 the
                 remedie
                 against
                 sinne
                 was
                 found
                 :
                 before
                 the
                 maladie
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 prepared
                 a
                 medicine
                 ;
                 before
                 wee
                 were
                 damned
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 purposed
                 a
                 way
                 how
                 wee
                 should
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 In
                 respect
                 whereof
                 ,
                 seeing
                 we
                 are
                 rather
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 names
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 wee
                 had
                 power
                 (
                 without
                 hurt
                 )
                 to
                 treade
                 on
                 Scorpions
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 spirites
                 subdued
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 Luke
                 10.
                 19.
                 20.
                 wee
                 conclude
                 with
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 .
                 65.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   O
                   God
                   ▪
                   whom
                   thou
                   chusest
                   ,
                   and
                   causest
                   to
                   come
                   vnto
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 substance
                 of
                 this
                 blessednes
                 is
                 our
                 redemptiō
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Lambe
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 1
                 ▪
                 29
                 ▪
                 by
                 whose
                 blood
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 1.
                 7
                 ▪
                 and
                 by
                 whose
                 Spirit
                 (
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 beleeued
                 the
                 Gospel
                 )
                 wee
                 haue
                 the
                 earnest
                 of
                 our
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 The
                 excellent
                 price
                 whereof
                 is
                 set
                 out
                 vnto
                 vs
                 herein
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 being
                 filthy
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 he
                 washed
                 vs
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 blood
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 14.
                 
                   in
                   that
                   hee
                   being
                   iust
                   ,
                   suffered
                   for
                   vs
                   being
                   vniust
                   ,
                
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 18.
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 being
                 of
                 no
                 strength
                 &
                 vngodly
                 ,
                 he
                 died
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 6.
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 being
                 enemies
                 through
                 
                 sinne
                 ,
                 were
                 reconciled
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 he
                 is
                 
                   Blessed
                   whose
                   wickednes
                   is
                   forgiuen
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   sinne
                   is
                   couered
                   ,
                
                 Psalm
                 .
                 32.
                 2.
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 glorie
                 in
                 his
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 it
                 made
                 him
                 happie
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   the
                   strong
                   man
                   glorie
                   in
                   his
                   strength
                   ,
                   neither
                   let
                   the
                   rich
                   man
                   glorie
                   in
                   his
                   riches
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   him
                   that
                   glorieth
                   glorie
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                
                 that
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wherein
                 consisteth
                 our
                 saluation
                 Ier.
                 9.
                 23
                 
                 ▪
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 let
                 vs
                 all
                 learne
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 salutation
                 of
                 Elizabeth
                 to
                 the
                 virgin
                 Marie
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 42.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   art
                   thou
                   because
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   thy
                   wombe
                   is
                   blessed
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 formal
                 cause
                 is
                 the
                 illumination
                 ,
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 making
                 vs
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 sealing
                 them
                 to
                 vs
                 with
                 such
                 assurance
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 dare
                 boldly
                 crye
                 Abbafather
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 dare
                 boldly
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   God
                   bee
                   on
                   our
                   side
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   stand
                   against
                   vs
                   ?
                
                 Such
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 incredulitie
                 possesseth
                 vs
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 our selues
                 we
                 can
                 neither
                 see
                 into
                 these
                 mysteries
                 of
                 our
                 saluatiō
                 ,
                 nor
                 beleeue
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 see
                 concerning
                 our
                 comfort
                 vntill
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 of
                 this
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 cōmeth
                 from
                 aboue
                 .
                 For
                 none
                 commeth
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   vnlesse
                   the
                   father
                   draw
                   him
                
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 draweth
                 he
                 but
                 by
                 inlightening
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 
                 his
                 elect
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 6.
                 44
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Corinth
                 .
                 2.
                 14.
                 we
                 end
                 with
                 that
                 blessing
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 16.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   art
                   thou
                   Simon
                   ,
                   thou
                   sonne
                   of
                   Ionah
                   :
                   for
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   hath
                   not
                   opened
                   this
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   but
                   my
                   father
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 instrumentall
                 cause
                 is
                 partly
                 within
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 faith
                 ,
                 &
                 partly
                 without
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 appurtenances
                 accompanying
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacramēts
                 ,
                 the
                 discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ▪
                 Faith
                 being
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 euidence
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 seene
                 Heb
                 ▪
                 11.
                 1.
                 doth
                 so
                 applie
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 our
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 comforts
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 sealeth
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 affoording
                 a
                 certaine
                 testimonie
                 to
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 in
                 vaine
                 receiued
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 Now
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 kind
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 Satan
                 himselfe
                 doth
                 broach
                 in
                 his
                 schoole
                 ,
                 and
                 propounds
                 as
                 a
                 principle
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 schollers
                 ;
                 seeing
                 the
                 Papists
                 vrge
                 faith
                 in
                 their
                 vnwritten
                 verities
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Familists
                 will
                 haue
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 foolish
                 reuelations
                 .
                 The
                 Turke
                 requireth
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 dry
                 speculations
                 of
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wizzard
                 will
                 seeme
                 to
                 demaund
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 deuillish
                 incantations
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 beleeue
                 euery
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 trust
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 onely
                 ▪
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 sure
                 load-starre
                 and
                 touch-stone
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 it selfe
                 firme
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 our
                 faith
                 in
                 it
                 most
                 firme
                 ,
                 sure
                 and
                 vnchangeable
                 .
                 This
                 blessednesse
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 Lord
                 communicate
                 himselfe
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 priuiledged
                 aboue
                 that
                 praise
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 woman
                 gaue
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 11.
                 27.
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 his
                 sharpe
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   Yea
                   blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   keepe
                   it
                   .
                
                 Wee
                 conclude
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   euer
                   praise
                   him
                   .
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   whose
                   strength
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   whose
                   heart
                   are
                   his
                   waies
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 84.
                 4.
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Queene
                 of
                 Saba
                 coūted
                 those
                 men
                 happy
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 stand
                 before
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 his
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Chron
                 9.
                 7.
                 if
                 Dauid
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 high
                 recompence
                 and
                 princelike
                 benefit
                 to
                 preferre
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Barzillai
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 Salomon
                 :
                 
                 how
                 great
                 is
                 our
                 happines
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 how
                 high
                 is
                 our
                 blessednes
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 where
                 not
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 greater
                 than
                 Salomon
                 is
                 present
                 ;
                 where
                 not
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 wiser
                 than
                 Salomon
                 speaketh
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ?
                 Behold
                 then
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 true
                 blessednes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 our
                 election
                 ,
                 redemption
                 ,
                 illumination
                 ,
                 &
                 sanctification
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 sealed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 working
                 faith
                 through
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 so
                 sending
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 renue
                 vs
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 sending
                 his
                 Sonne
                 to
                 redeeme
                 vs
                 ,
                 redeeming
                 vs
                 to
                 call
                 vs
                 ,
                 calling
                 vs
                 to
                 iustifie
                 vs
                 ,
                 iustifying
                 vs
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 vs
                 ,
                 sanctifying
                 vs
                 hee
                 sealeth
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 all
                 these
                 doth
                 hee
                 lay
                 the
                 sure
                 ground-worke
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 and
                 eternall
                 blessednes
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 blessednesse
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 inward
                 and
                 some
                 are
                 outward
                 ,
                 the
                 effects
                 inward
                 are
                 partly
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our selues
                 only
                 ,
                 &
                 partly
                 in
                 regard
                 both
                 of
                 our selues
                 and
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 those
                 in
                 our selues
                 are
                 either
                 concerning
                 mortification
                 ,
                 or
                 about
                 our
                 sanctification
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 both
                 truly
                 &
                 orderly
                 couched
                 in
                 that
                 sermon
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 
                 Marth
                 .
                 5.
                 where
                 those
                 men
                 are
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ranke
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 emptied
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 perswasion
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   the
                   poore
                   in
                   spirit
                   ,
                   for
                   theirs
                   is
                   the
                   (
                   kingdome
                   )
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 Now
                 because
                 
                 many
                 haue
                 lost
                 their
                 hold
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 not
                 so
                 throughly
                 giuen
                 ouer
                 in
                 affection
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 degree
                 happines
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 descended
                 into
                 
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 vilenes
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 naturall
                 coruptions
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 conuinced
                 of
                 an
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 inherent
                 in
                 their
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 are
                 much
                 humbled
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 affections
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 comfort
                 hath
                 thus
                 determined
                 :
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   mourne
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   comforted
                   .
                
                 Further
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Sathan
                 laboureth
                 and
                 preuaileth
                 much
                 in
                 ouer
                 comming
                 exercised
                 mindes
                 with
                 pettie
                 shames
                 (
                 a
                 thing
                 oft
                 incident
                 to
                 afflicted
                 consciences
                 )
                 the
                 next
                 be
                 atitude
                 is
                 allotted
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   are
                   meeke
                   in
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 mourne
                 rather
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 possessing
                 their
                 soules
                 in
                 patience
                 ,
                 thā
                 murmur
                 against
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 labouring
                 in
                 a
                 secret
                 disdaine
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 mourners
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 pronounced
                 this
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   the
                   meeke
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   inherit
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 be
                 of
                 too
                 abiect
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 will
                 patiently
                 suffer
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 troubled
                 with
                 nothing
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 rather
                 a
                 stoicall
                 and
                 vnchristian
                 sottishnes
                 ,
                 than
                 an
                 heroicall
                 and
                 Christian
                 meekenes
                 )
                 :
                 but
                 willingly
                 submitting
                 our
                 necks
                 to
                 the
                 yoke
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 appoyntment
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 rather
                 patiently
                 to
                 waite
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 labouring
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 we
                 
                 are
                 
                   to
                   hunger
                   and
                   thirst
                   after
                   righteousnes
                   :
                
                 where
                 with
                 vpon
                 the
                 credite
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 owne
                 word
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 in
                 his
                 good
                 time
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 continue
                 sanctification
                 with
                 mortification
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 ioyne
                 together
                 Christ
                 his
                 passion
                 and
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 adde
                 somewhat
                 of
                 those
                 quickening
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 wherin
                 some
                 effects
                 of
                 Blessednesse
                 doe
                 appeare
                 most
                 euidētly
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 peace
                 
                 of
                 conscience
                 and
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 2.
                 wherby
                 we
                 finde
                 both
                 truce
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 at
                 league
                 with
                 his
                 creatures
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 both
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 we
                 
                 haue
                 accesse
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 reioyce
                 vnder
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 lie
                 downe
                 and
                 sleepe
                 in
                 many
                 perils
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 either
                 meanes
                 to
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 is
                 readie
                 to
                 sustaine
                 vs
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 3.
                 6.
                 and
                 4.
                 8.
                 
                 
                 Of
                 this
                 thus
                 speaketh
                 the
                 Prophet
                 :
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   can
                   reioyce
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   thy
                   countenance
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 89.
                 13.
                 
                 Now
                 ,
                 least
                 we
                 should
                 deceiue
                 our selues
                 with
                 some
                 false
                 peace
                 and
                 illuding
                 ioy
                 ,
                 we
                 put
                 vnto
                 this
                 peace
                 of
                 minde
                 sinceritie
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 linked
                 together
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 32.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   imputeth
                   not
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   whose
                   spirit
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   guile
                   .
                
                 And
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   vpright
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Beware
                 ,
                 least
                 this
                 vprightnes
                 of
                 minde
                 be
                 boysterous
                 )
                 and
                 voide
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 all
                 is
                 as
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 swelling
                 pride
                 :
                 so
                 with
                 this
                 we
                 make
                 knowne
                 our
                 faith
                 by
                 fruites
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 feeling
                 by
                 sweete
                 effects
                 :
                 For
                 loue
                 the
                 enemie
                 of
                 securitie
                 is
                 carefull
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 fearefull
                 to
                 displease
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 
                   blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   feareth
                   alwaies
                   ,
                
                 Prou.
                 28.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   feareth
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   walketh
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   his
                   waies
                
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 .
                 128
                 1.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 this
                 feare
                 is
                 ioyned
                 with
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   keepe
                   it
                   .
                
                 Those
                 effects
                 ,
                 which
                 concerne
                 not
                 onely
                 our selues
                 but
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ,
                 and
                 comprehended
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 a
                 Christian
                 care
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 others
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 that
                 sweete
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 man
                 to
                 man
                 :
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 5
                 ▪
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   peace-makers
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Many
                 may
                 vndertake
                 this
                 dutie
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 some
                 sinister
                 affection
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 we
                 require
                 a
                 fellow-feeling
                 of
                 the
                 euils
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 mourning
                 both
                 for
                 their
                 inward
                 defects
                 &
                 outward
                 necessities
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 Christ
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   the
                   mercifull
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   obtaine
                   mercie
                   .
                
                 Of
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 
                 Psal.
                 40.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   iudgeth
                   wisely
                   of
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 when
                 wisedome
                 ioyned
                 with
                 compassion
                 &
                 pitie
                 ,
                 mixed
                 with
                 policie
                 ,
                 doth
                 worke
                 such
                 a
                 moderation
                 in
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 vse
                 such
                 a
                 mercifull
                 seueritie
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 needefull
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 seuere
                 lenitie
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 matter
                 so
                 requireth
                 it
                 :
                 this
                 causeth
                 vs
                 to
                 auoide
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 taking
                 of
                 offence
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 )
                 
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   offended
                   at
                   me
                   :
                
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 it
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 to
                 reach
                 out
                 our
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 needie
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   blessed
                   thing
                   to
                   giue
                   rather
                   than
                   to
                   receiue
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 20.
                 35.
                 
                 The
                 outward
                 effects
                 are
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 loue
                 ;
                 and
                 aduersitie
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 sanctified
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 128.
                 
                 Many
                 temporal
                 blessings
                 are
                 propounded
                 ,
                 not
                 vniuersally
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 restrained
                 to
                 them
                 
                   that
                   feare
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 indeed
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 surest
                 interest
                 in
                 them
                 &
                 right
                 vnto
                 them
                 The
                 like
                 felicitie
                 falleth
                 out
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 144.
                 
                   but
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   haue
                   God
                   for
                   their
                   Lord.
                
                 And
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 gain
                 and
                 handsell
                 of
                 happines
                 ariseth
                 euen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bitternes
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 thereby
                 the
                 Lord
                 strippeth
                 them
                 from
                 some
                 sin
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 might
                 haue
                 rotted
                 ;
                 or
                 whetteth
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 some
                 actions
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 wherein
                 their
                 zeale
                 began
                 to
                 freeze
                 for
                 cold
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 trie
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 else
                 would
                 haue
                 beene
                 drosse
                 ;
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 that
                 might
                 make
                 their
                 profit
                 thereby
                 .
                 The
                 Prophet
                 his
                 testimonie
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 99.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   whom
                   thou
                   chastisest
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   teachest
                   him
                   in
                   thy
                   law
                
                 Herevnto
                 may
                 be
                 ioyned
                 that
                 beatitude
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 blessings
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   suffer
                   persecution
                   for
                   righteousnes
                   sake
                   ,
                   for
                   theirs
                   is
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 To
                 draw
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 this
                 we
                 make
                 the
                 full
                 heape
                 of
                 all
                 happines
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 sweetnes
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 happie
                 aboue
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 thought
                 and
                 counted
                 happie
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 foreshewed
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Come
                   ye
                   blessed
                   of
                   my
                   father
                   ,
                   possesse
                   the
                   kingdome
                   prepared
                   for
                   you
                   .
                
                 And
                 Reuel
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   die
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 For
                 thus
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 ioyned
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 all
                 teares
                 be
                 wiped
                 from
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 then
                 shal
                 our
                 infirmities
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 &
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 hostes
                 of
                 heauen
                 in
                 most
                 happines
                 ,
                 and
                 blessednes
                 it self
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 now
                 by
                 this
                 chaine
                 not
                 forged
                 by
                 our
                 own
                 braine
                 ,
                 but
                 framed
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 indeed
                 blessed
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 chuseth
                 ,
                 whom
                 Christ
                 redeemeth
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Spirit
                 renueth
                 ,
                 whom
                 faith
                 staieth
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 discipline
                 build
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 faith
                 breedeth
                 peace
                 ,
                 peace
                 sinceritie
                 ,
                 sinceritie
                 loue
                 ,
                 loue
                 a
                 feare
                 of
                 displeasing
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 pleasing
                 God
                 :
                 in
                 whom
                 this
                 care
                 striueth
                 to
                 a
                 mortification
                 in
                 pouertie
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 this
                 pouertie
                 comming
                 from
                 a
                 mourning
                 heart
                 ,
                 possessed
                 in
                 a
                 meeke
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 hungreth
                 after
                 righteousnes
                 :
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 being
                 ioyned
                 with
                 that
                 sanctification
                 which
                 lamenteth
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 relieueth
                 the
                 wants
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 knowing
                 to
                 vse
                 prosperitie
                 and
                 aduersitie
                 as
                 pledges
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 fauour
                 ,
                 and
                 vndoubtingly
                 looking
                 for
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 linkes
                 be
                 missing
                 ,
                 the
                 chaine
                 is
                 broken
                 :
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 members
                 be
                 wanting
                 ,
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 blessednesse
                 is
                 vnperfit
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 TREATISE
                 OF
                 THE
                 DOCTRINE
                 OF
                 FASTING
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Matth.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   When
                   thou
                   fastest
                   ,
                   prepare
                   thy selfe
                   secretly
                   ,
                   not
                   before
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   which
                   seeth
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   reward
                   thee
                   openly
                   .
                
                 
                   Esay
                   .
                   1.
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   fasting
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   requireth
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   put
                   away
                   your
                   euill
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   ceasing
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   learne
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   :
                   applying
                   your selues
                   to
                   equitie
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuering
                   the
                   oppressed
                   ,
                   helping
                   the
                   fatherlesse
                   to
                   his
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   letting
                   the
                   widowes
                   complaint
                   come
                   before
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                   Esay
                   .
                   58.
                   
                
                 
                   Vnto
                   whom
                   he
                   is
                   like
                   that
                   fasteth
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   ceaseth
                   not
                   to
                   sinne
                   .
                   Behold
                   when
                   you
                   fast
                   ,
                   your
                   lust
                   remaineth
                   still
                   :
                   for
                   you
                   doe
                   no
                   lesse
                   violence
                   to
                   your
                   debtors
                   ,
                   ye
                   fast
                   to
                   strife
                   and
                   debate
                   ,
                   and
                   smite
                   with
                   the
                   fist
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Zach.
                   7.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   Fasting
                   without
                   true
                   workes
                   of
                   mercie
                   is
                   vnprofitable
                   .
                   Shew
                   mercie
                   and
                   ●ouing
                   kindnes
                   euery
                   man
                   to
                   his
                   neighbour
                   .
                
                 
                   Dan.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   Daniel
                   prayed
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   fasting
                   .
                
                 
                   Ioel.
                   2.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   fasting
                   ,
                   weeping
                   ,
                   and
                   mourning
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   7.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   fasted
                   ,
                   confessing
                   their
                   sinnes
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Acts.
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   praied
                   and
                   fasted
                   at
                   the
                   ordaining
                   of
                   Elders
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   6.
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   Paul
                   proueth
                   himselfe
                   a
                   Minister
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   fasting
                   and
                   praying
                   .
                
                 
                   Luk.
                   2.
                   37.
                   
                
                 
                   Anna
                   the
                   Prophetesse
                   serued
                   God
                   by
                   fasting
                   and
                   praying
                   .
                
                 
                   Psalm
                   35.
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   humbld
                   his
                   soule
                   .
                
                 
                   Psalm
                   .
                   69.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   Weakened
                   his
                   knees
                   .
                
                 
                   Psalm
                   .
                   109.
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   became
                   leane
                   with
                   fasting
                   .
                
              
               
                 SOme
                 fasts
                 are
                 generall
                 and
                 priuate
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fast
                 instituted
                 of
                 Hester
                 and
                 Mardoche
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 commaunded
                 generally
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 priuately
                 practised
                 in
                 their
                 seuerall
                 houses
                 :
                 some
                 are
                 publike
                 and
                 particular
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fast
                 of
                 Ezra
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 which
                 married
                 strange
                 wiues
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 confessed
                 first
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 singular
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 that
                 feared
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 adioyne
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 particular
                 ,
                 yet
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 publike
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 granted
                 that
                 the
                 fasts
                 now
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 generally
                 vsed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 place
                 of
                 this
                 realine
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 holy
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 often
                 taken
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 speech
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 our
                 proper
                 sense
                 there
                 cannot
                 as
                 yet
                 be
                 any
                 generall
                 fast
                 obserued
                 :
                 when
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 can
                 in
                 no
                 measure
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 that
                 kinde
                 is
                 necessarily
                 required
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 daies
                 of
                 generall
                 mourning
                 may
                 come
                 (
                 which
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 Christs
                 sake
                 turne
                 away
                 from
                 vs
                 )
                 as
                 of
                 generall
                 warres
                 ,
                 plagues
                 ,
                 and
                 famines
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 men
                 will
                 be
                 easilie
                 brought
                 to
                 generall
                 fasts
                 with
                 the
                 Niniuites
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 kinds
                 of
                 fasts
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 vsed
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 they
                 are
                 commaunded
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 spirite
                 to
                 mooue
                 vs
                 to
                 mourne
                 for
                 many
                 spirituall
                 euils
                 present
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 causes
                 of
                 generall
                 dangers
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 these
                 meanes
                 may
                 be
                 preuented
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 no
                 kinde
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 truely
                 taught
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 feele
                 their
                 owne
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 feare
                 those
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 holdeth
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 rent
                 cloth
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 wine
                 ;
                 for
                 because
                 
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 generall
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 none
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 that
                 the
                 doctrine
                 be
                 truely
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 example
                 thereof
                 shewed
                 ,
                 to
                 prouoke
                 others
                 by
                 an
                 holy
                 emulation
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 their
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 being
                 taught
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 think
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 vnpossible
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 true
                 fast
                 both
                 publike
                 and
                 priuate
                 truly
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfully
                 practised
                 doth
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 errours
                 :
                 wherewith
                 we
                 haue
                 bin
                 intangled
                 ,
                 keepeth
                 vs
                 from
                 carnal
                 liberty
                 which
                 otherwise
                 we
                 might
                 take
                 ,
                 confuteth
                 the
                 erronious
                 ,
                 and
                 dangerous
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Papasts
                 about
                 fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 stoppeth
                 their
                 slaunderous
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 long
                 time
                 haue
                 accused
                 vs
                 that
                 we
                 fast
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 necessity
                 of
                 fasting
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 seene
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 aboūd
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 sins
                 :
                 fasting
                 is
                 necessarily
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 with
                 prayer
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 preseruation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 the
                 Estate
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 diuided
                 aright
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cōsciences
                 of
                 mē
                 being
                 terrified
                 with
                 their
                 sin
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 haue
                 deserued
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 alteration
                 of
                 this
                 prosperous
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 though
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 mercie
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 continued
                 both
                 ,
                 &
                 will
                 do
                 still
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 still
                 bewailing
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 &
                 amending
                 our
                 liues
                 beleeue
                 both
                 his
                 threatnings
                 and
                 his
                 promises
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 But
                 aboue
                 all
                 ,
                 Fasting
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 is
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 sinnes
                 do
                 more
                 abound
                 than
                 before
                 ,
                 greater
                 tokens
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 doe
                 appeare
                 than
                 before
                 ,
                 more
                 feare
                 of
                 danger
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Common-wealth
                 than
                 
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 manifest
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 ordinarie
                 preaching
                 
                 and
                 praying
                 for
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 his
                 Councell
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 &
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 which
                 w●
                 alwaies
                 vsed
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 extraordinarie
                 vse
                 of
                 those
                 meanes
                 with
                 fasting
                 ,
                 to
                 preuent
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 may
                 ensue
                 .
                 And
                 cōcerning
                 the
                 ordinary
                 defence
                 against
                 euils
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 subordinated
                 and
                 ioyned
                 with
                 spirituall
                 meanes
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 good
                 ;
                 &
                 without
                 them
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 preuaile
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 want
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 prayer
                 and
                 fasting
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 too
                 great
                 security
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 of
                 defēce
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 policie
                 ,
                 multitude
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 furniture
                 of
                 weapons
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 to
                 boast
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 resisteth
                 the
                 proud
                 ,
                 &
                 giueth
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 humble
                 .
                 So
                 thē
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 this
                 exercise
                 of
                 humbling
                 our selues
                 will
                 declare
                 our
                 securitie
                 ,
                 &
                 securitie
                 sheweth
                 our
                 pride
                 ,
                 &
                 doth
                 bewray
                 our
                 infidelity
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 praier
                 or
                 fasting
                 ,
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 pulling
                 away
                 of
                 our
                 confidence
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 only
                 power
                 and
                 goodnes
                 of
                 God.
                 Which
                 how
                 necessarie
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 plainely
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 great
                 ouerthrowes
                 which
                 the
                 Israelites
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 Beniamites
                 ,
                 wheras
                 they
                 being
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 better
                 appointed
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 cause
                 ,
                 were
                 notwithstanding
                 constrained
                 twice
                 to
                 retire
                 with
                 great
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 vntill
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 by
                 casting
                 off
                 all
                 confidence
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 by
                 prayer
                 and
                 fasting
                 acknowledging
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 ,
                 they
                 obtained
                 victorie
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 shall
                 corporal
                 means
                 most
                 preuaile
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 commandeth
                 haue
                 been
                 truly
                 vsed
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 fittest
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 outward
                 meanes
                 of
                 defence
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 learned
                 to
                 conuey
                 their
                 faith
                 frō
                 thē
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 publike
                 exercises
                 of
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 with
                 fasting
                 and
                 praier
                 we
                 can
                 wrastle
                 with
                 the
                 Archangell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 neuer
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 Duke
                 Esau
                 nor
                 all
                 his
                 Edomites
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 Israelites
                 to
                 preuaile
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 Iacobs
                 to
                 preuaile
                 with
                 man.
                 What
                 should
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 our
                 forefathers
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 this
                 faith
                 haue
                 obtained
                 their
                 victories
                 ?
                 The
                 time
                 wold
                 be
                 too
                 long
                 to
                 tel
                 of
                 
                   Gedeō
                   ,
                   Baruch
                   ,
                   Sampson
                   ,
                   Iepthah
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Asa
                   ,
                   Iehosaphat
                   ,
                   Ezechia
                   ,
                
                 who
                 through
                 faith
                 
                 obtained
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 subdued
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 escaped
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 of
                 weake
                 were
                 made
                 strong
                 ,
                 waxed
                 valiant
                 in
                 battel
                 ,
                 turned
                 to
                 flight
                 the
                 armies
                 of
                 aliāts
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 pressed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 these
                 things
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 helped
                 by
                 prayer
                 and
                 fasting
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 it
                 may
                 bewel
                 vnderstood
                 .
                 Seeing
                 we
                 are
                 compassed
                 about
                 with
                 such
                 
                 a
                 cloud
                 of
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 shal
                 we
                 be
                 so
                 bewitched
                 as
                 to
                 dreame
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 victories
                 without
                 the
                 like
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 imagine
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 faith
                 ,
                 without
                 vsing
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 meanes
                 ?
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 will
                 obiect
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 exercise
                 of
                 humiliation
                 weakeneth
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 true
                 subiects
                 ,
                 and
                 incourageth
                 the
                 enemies
                 :
                 this
                 was
                 of
                 old
                 slanderously
                 obiected
                 to
                 Ieremie
                 by
                 the
                 vnbeleeuing
                 and
                 carnall
                 Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 yet
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 politikes
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 heard
                 indeed
                 of
                 the
                 Arch
                 ▪
                 atheist
                 
                   Machiauel
                   ▪
                
                 that
                 writeth
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 being
                 practised
                 in
                 truth
                 doth
                 weaken
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 cowards
                 ;
                 and
                 emboldeneth
                 their
                 enemies
                 against
                 thē
                 (
                 although
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 doubt
                 many
                 that
                 think
                 so
                 )
                 yet
                 neuer
                 haue
                 I
                 heard
                 godly
                 or
                 wise
                 men
                 say
                 so
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 humiliatiō
                 lift
                 vp
                 our
                 enemies
                 the
                 Papists
                 at
                 home
                 or
                 abroad
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 owne
                 proud
                 hearts
                 &
                 malicious
                 attempts
                 against
                 Gods
                 people
                 :
                 by
                 both
                 which
                 (
                 seeing
                 that
                 pride
                 will
                 haue
                 a
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 glorie
                 goeth
                 humility
                 )
                 we
                 may
                 assure
                 vs
                 the
                 rather
                 of
                 the
                 victorie
                 ,
                 hauing
                 so
                 many
                 promises
                 in
                 Gods
                 word
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 examples
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 stead
                 of
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 this
                 promise
                 shall
                 suffice
                 :
                 
                   They
                   draw
                   neere
                   that
                   follow
                   after
                   malice
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   farre
                   from
                   the
                   law
                   :
                   thou
                
                 
                 
                   art
                   neere
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   thy
                   words
                   are
                   true
                   .
                
                 The
                 terrible
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 Moab
                 and
                 other
                 Nations
                 (
                 who
                 conspiring
                 together
                 against
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 were
                 made
                 their
                 owne
                 executioners
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 destruction
                 of
                 blasphemous
                 Senacherib
                 his
                 hoste
                 .
                 Ezekiah
                 king
                 of
                 Iudah
                 being
                 set
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 siege
                 ,
                 both
                 these
                 being
                 wrought
                 by
                 publike
                 and
                 priuate
                 fasting
                 ,
                 doe
                 most
                 euidently
                 confirme
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 which
                 examples
                 may
                 serue
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 look
                 after
                 others
                 which
                 are
                 many
                 in
                 number
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 security
                 with
                 the
                 floods
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 flowing
                 ouer
                 the
                 banks
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 ,
                 haue
                 hitherto
                 reioyced
                 our
                 enemies
                 heart
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 once
                 they
                 arme
                 themselues
                 with
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 turne
                 away
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 )
                 then
                 will
                 they
                 certainly
                 fray
                 vs
                 :
                 which
                 to
                 preuent
                 all
                 meanes
                 will
                 not
                 helpe
                 vs
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 in
                 fasting
                 ,
                 weeping
                 ,
                 and
                 mourning
                 we
                 rent
                 
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 our
                 garments
                 ,
                 vnfainedly
                 acknowledging
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 &
                 trembling
                 at
                 his
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 turne
                 vnto
                 God
                 with
                 our
                 whole
                 hearts
                 by
                 repentance
                 ,
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 beleeuing
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 gratious
                 and
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 slow
                 to
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 great
                 goodnesse
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 doing
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 assure
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 stricken
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 gladnes
                 and
                 power
                 shall
                 bee
                 powred
                 vpon
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 through
                 faith
                 helped
                 by
                 prayer
                 and
                 fasting
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 doe
                 valiantly
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 moued
                 Ioel
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 to
                 threaten
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 liuing
                 vnder
                 a
                 prosperous
                 Raigne
                 :
                 vnto
                 whom
                 this
                 obiection
                 might
                 as
                 iustly
                 haue
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 the
                 exercise
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 more
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 Fast
                 was
                 more
                 general
                 ,
                 his
                 threatnings
                 more
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 his
                 descriptions
                 of
                 their
                 dangers
                 more
                 terrible
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 some
                 may
                 obiect
                 ,
                 that
                 fasting
                 is
                 an
                 exercise
                 of
                 sinners
                 :
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 then
                 ?
                 shall
                 the
                 hypocrisie
                 of
                 man
                 make
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 therefore
                 appointed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 commeth
                 hither
                 of
                 custome
                 ,
                 may
                 yet
                 goe
                 away
                 with
                 conscience
                 ?
                 may
                 he
                 not
                 being
                 reproued
                 ,
                 and
                 rebuked
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 his
                 hypocrisie
                 laid
                 open
                 ,
                 labour
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 to
                 approue
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 be
                 without
                 excuse
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 May
                 there
                 not
                 be
                 also
                 at
                 this
                 exercise
                 ,
                 some
                 that
                 come
                 in
                 trueth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 will
                 accept
                 ?
                 is
                 it
                 meet
                 that
                 these
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 bereft
                 of
                 the
                 vse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ?
                 Moreouer
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 circumspect
                 that
                 we
                 require
                 not
                 a
                 daily
                 fast
                 ?
                 for
                 as
                 in
                 Physicke
                 
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 most
                 absurd
                 to
                 prescribe
                 a
                 continual
                 vse
                 of
                 violent
                 vacuation
                 ,
                 &
                 seldome
                 of
                 ordinarie
                 foode
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 absurd
                 diuinitie
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 that
                 preaching
                 bee
                 vsed
                 at
                 sundrie
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 sundrie
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 fasting
                 should
                 be
                 daily
                 vsed
                 :
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 as
                 often
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 as
                 milke
                 for
                 babes
                 to
                 be
                 nourished
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 meat
                 for
                 strong
                 men
                 to
                 grow
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 fulnes
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 &
                 fasting
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 letting
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 or
                 purging
                 some
                 corrupt
                 humour
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 great
                 cause
                 vrgeth
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 We
                 lament
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 diligent
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 without
                 a
                 continuall
                 course
                 wherof
                 thinke
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 :
                 A
                 Christian
                 heart
                 may
                 appeale
                 to
                 Gods
                 blessed
                 
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 iudge
                 of
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 teachable
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 iudge
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 euen
                 of
                 the
                 froward
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 appeale
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 inquest
                 of
                 all
                 Gods
                 children
                 which
                 know
                 their
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 yea
                 to
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 twentie
                 *
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 witnes
                 so
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 exception
                 can
                 bee
                 made
                 against
                 it
                 whether
                 to
                 worke
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 point
                 of
                 that
                 
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 practise
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 sufficient
                 measure
                 ,
                 in
                 al
                 places
                 ,
                 so
                 few
                 Sermons
                 so
                 little
                 preaching
                 in
                 most
                 places
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 very
                 insufficiēt
                 ?
                 The
                 Law
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 should
                 alwaies
                 keepe
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 publike
                 doctrine
                 and
                 exhortation
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 might
                 require
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 priuate
                 conference
                 ▪
                 The
                 Prophets
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 crie
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 cease
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 saide
                 by
                 their
                 Ministrie
                 to
                 rise
                 vp
                 earely
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stretch
                 forth
                 his
                 hand
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 long
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 that
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 of
                 his
                 treasurie
                 things
                 new
                 and
                 old
                 for
                 the
                 daily
                 food
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 that
                 euery
                 true
                 Minister
                 is
                 charged
                 with
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 wil
                 answere
                 it
                 before
                 the
                 iudgement
                 seate
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   season
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   season
                   ?
                
                 Surely
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 quarter
                 ,
                 and
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 moneth
                 ,
                 may
                 soone
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 ,
                 or
                 scarse
                 in
                 season
                 :
                 But
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 twice
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 Gods
                 word
                 be
                 the
                 iudge
                 )
                 can
                 be
                 termed
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 in
                 season
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 preach
                 longer
                 and
                 oftner
                 on
                 the
                 fasting
                 dayes
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Apostle
                 his
                 sense
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 fast
                 euery
                 day
                 were
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 did
                 ,
                 who
                 fasted
                 but
                 twice
                 in
                 the
                 weeke
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 counted
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Patriarches
                 and
                 Prophets
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 disciples
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 liberty
                 of
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 be
                 burthened
                 with
                 the
                 traditions
                 of
                 Esaues
                 ,
                 Heremites
                 and
                 Heretikes
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Basil
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 Nazianzene
                 the
                 learned
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 vse
                 thus
                 to
                 macerate
                 their
                 bodies
                 with
                 very
                 often
                 abstinence
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 followes
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 learned
                 Censurer
                 saith
                 )
                 vnprofitable
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 lying
                 sicke
                 sometimes
                 halfe
                 a
                 yeere
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 an
                 whole
                 yeere
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 should
                 wee
                 tempt
                 God
                 to
                 lay
                 an
                 yoke
                 vpon
                 the
                 disciples
                 necks
                 ,
                 which
                 neuer
                 our
                 fathers
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 beare
                 ?
                 Seeing
                 wee
                 are
                 dead
                 with
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 why
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 wee
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 should
                 wee
                 bee
                 burthened
                 with
                 traditions
                 ?
                 as
                 
                   touch
                   not
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   t●ste
                   not
                   ,
                   handle
                   not
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   perish
                   with
                   vsing
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   after
                   the
                   commandement
                   and
                   doctrine
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   which
                   things
                   indeede
                   haue
                   a
                   sh●we
                   of
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   in
                   voluntarie
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   humilitie
                   of
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   n●t
                   sparing
                   the
                   bodie
                   ,
                
                 but
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 value
                 ,
                 
                   saue
                   for
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 
                 Moreouer
                 wee
                 must
                 learne
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 a
                 temperate
                 &
                 moderate
                 vse
                 of
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 sobrietie
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 alwaies
                 to
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Christians
                 )
                 and
                 an
                 vtter
                 abstinence
                 from
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 called
                 Fasting
                 ;
                 which
                 neither
                 by
                 Gods
                 word
                 ought
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 by
                 naturall
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 continually
                 or
                 daily
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 let
                 vs
                 learne
                 to
                 auoide
                 the
                 extremities
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 meane
                 in
                 fasting
                 ,
                 which
                 master
                 Bucer
                 hath
                 taught
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 ●schue
                 not
                 fasting
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 fasting
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 fast
                 aright
                 .
                 Call
                 they
                 this
                 a
                 fast
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 abstaine
                 euery
                 day
                 from
                 a
                 meales
                 meate
                 ?
                 to
                 vse
                 prayer
                 at
                 morning
                 and
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 although
                 that
                 hee
                 spend
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 night
                 in
                 the
                 commodities
                 ,
                 refreshings
                 and
                 pleasures
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ?
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 sound
                 Diuinitie
                 .
                 The
                 blessed
                 Baptists
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 rusticall
                 diet
                 of
                 locusts
                 and
                 wilde
                 hony
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 vsed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 barren
                 and
                 wilde
                 soile
                 wherein
                 hee
                 liued
                 ,
                 maketh
                 nothing
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 haue
                 it
                 vsed
                 ,
                 put
                 on
                 also
                 the
                 Camels
                 hayte●
                 His
                 disciples
                 which
                 foolishly
                 followed
                 him
                 without
                 a
                 warrant
                 of
                 that
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 vpon
                 good
                 ground
                 )
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 fast
                 ,
                 not
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 oftentimes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 hyperbolicall
                 phrases
                 of
                 praying
                 and
                 fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 continuall
                 abode
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Anna
                 ,
                 a
                 widowe
                 of
                 fourescore
                 and
                 foure
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 liuing
                 in
                 contemplation
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 serue
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 daily
                 exercise
                 of
                 fasting
                 should
                 
                 bee
                 vsed
                 of
                 married
                 folkes
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 leade
                 a
                 life
                 actiue
                 ,
                 either
                 ciuill
                 or
                 ecclesi●sticall
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 their
                 yeeres
                 may
                 endure
                 the
                 traueiles
                 of
                 their
                 minde
                 and
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 calling
                 are
                 bound
                 sixe
                 dayes
                 in
                 the
                 weeke
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 speciall
                 occasion
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 seuenth
                 day
                 to
                 celebrate
                 a
                 feast
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 fast
                 with
                 the
                 Maniche●s
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Daniel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Paul
                 are
                 most
                 notably
                 commended
                 vnto
                 vs
                 for
                 their
                 holy
                 exercises
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 fasting
                 :
                 whereof
                 one
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 )
                 they
                 vsed
                 daily
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 ordinarie
                 wants
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 vpon
                 speciall
                 and
                 extraordinarie
                 needes
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 did
                 presse
                 them
                 with
                 .
                 These
                 examples
                 are
                 wee
                 bound
                 to
                 followe
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 they
                 followed
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 although
                 hee
                 fasted
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 verie
                 manie
                 times
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 his
                 life
                 was
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 a
                 daily
                 fast
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 a
                 continuall
                 feaste
                 .
                 Indeede
                 the
                 Popish
                 fast
                 may
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 danger
                 to
                 the
                 bodie
                 bee
                 continually
                 and
                 daily
                 vsed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 many
                 wayes
                 dangerous
                 and
                 hurtfull
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 but
                 other
                 fasting
                 being
                 daily
                 vsed
                 ,
                 would
                 bee
                 both
                 hurtfull
                 to
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 in
                 puffing
                 it
                 vp
                 with
                 windes
                 ,
                 and
                 filling
                 it
                 vp
                 with
                 corrupt
                 humours
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 that
                 pride
                 would
                 bee
                 ingendred
                 and
                 noisome
                 opinions
                 also
                 nourished
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 true
                 fast
                 requireth
                 not
                 an
                 emptinesse
                 of
                 the
                 bellie
                 onelie
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 is
                 neither
                 in
                 meate
                 nor
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 wee
                 eate
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 eate
                 not
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 the
                 bodily
                 exercise
                 profiteth
                 little
                 ,
                 yea
                 oftentimes
                 hurteth
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 puffing
                 vp
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 can
                 doe
                 good
                 in
                 pulling
                 it
                 downe
                 :
                 wee
                 must
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 carefully
                 vse
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 holy
                 exercises
                 ,
                 publike
                 and
                 priuate
                 for
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 vse
                 abstinence
                 from
                 naturall
                 ,
                 adding
                 so
                 many
                 meanes
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 man
                 as
                 we
                 take
                 from
                 the
                 outward
                 :
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 onely
                 humble
                 our selues
                 in
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 both
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 waite
                 on
                 Gods
                 good
                 time
                 to
                 receiue
                 from
                 him
                 cōfort
                 to
                 our
                 spirites
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 looke
                 and
                 make
                 account
                 shortly
                 to
                 take
                 sustenance
                 for
                 our
                 bodies
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 fast
                 requireth
                 vs
                 to
                 rest
                 from
                 our
                 ordinarie
                 profits
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 publike
                 to
                 heare
                 also
                 two
                 ,
                 three
                 ,
                 or
                 foure
                 Sermons
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 with
                 long
                 and
                 feruent
                 prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 serious
                 meditation
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 and
                 after
                 these
                 exercises
                 ,
                 reuerent
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 of
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalmes
                 ioyned
                 with
                 fasting
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 perfectly
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 perfect
                 vse
                 and
                 true
                 ende
                 of
                 this
                 exercise
                 .
                 The
                 Prophets
                 Isaiah
                 and
                 Ioel
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 exhort
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 true
                 repētance
                 ,
                 but
                 called
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 publike
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 is
                 sealed
                 by
                 Nehemiah
                 and
                 Ezrah
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 notwithstanding
                 had
                 their
                 notable
                 profiting
                 in
                 the
                 
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 yet
                 seeing
                 the
                 secret
                 threatnings
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 against
                 their
                 spirituall
                 euils
                 ,
                 added
                 this
                 meane
                 of
                 a
                 fast
                 beyond
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 leauing
                 an
                 example
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 her
                 instruction
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 .
                 Were
                 we
                 as
                 sharpe
                 sighted
                 ,
                 as
                 tender
                 conscienced
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 discerne
                 greater
                 iudgements
                 threatned
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 feele
                 more
                 spiritual
                 euils
                 in
                 our selues
                 than
                 euer
                 they
                 did
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 let
                 passe
                 that
                 great
                 plague
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 vpon
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ministerie
                 so
                 ignorant
                 and
                 dissolute
                 ,
                 such
                 sacriledge
                 by
                 impropriations
                 ,
                 and
                 irreligious
                 Patrons
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 amended
                 ;
                 the
                 carnall
                 life
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 the
                 stifnesse
                 of
                 Papists
                 which
                 cannot
                 thus
                 long
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 the
                 dangerous
                 dissembling
                 of
                 Atheists
                 and
                 Machiauelists
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 cōmonwealth
                 :
                 the
                 long
                 bitter
                 contentions
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 professours
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 moe
                 euils
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 knowne
                 and
                 professed
                 euils
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 hitherto
                 neither
                 lawe
                 hath
                 been
                 established
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 preaching
                 preuailed
                 :
                 and
                 wee
                 forget
                 our
                 brethrens
                 calamitie
                 in
                 the
                 persecuted
                 Churches
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 we
                 haue
                 thus
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 doe
                 forget
                 to
                 mourne
                 .
                 Hath
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 blowne
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 to
                 our
                 Fasts
                 ?
                 let
                 then
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 continually
                 exhorting
                 hereunto
                 .
                 God
                 graunt
                 them
                 to
                 rebuke
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 threaten
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 moue
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vrge
                 Fasting
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 OF
                 THE
                 SENDING
                 OF
                 THE
                 HOLY
                 GHOST
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Acts.
                   2.
                   14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   16
                   ,
                   17
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   14
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   Peter
                   standing
                   with
                   the
                   eleuen
                   ,
                   lift
                   vp
                   his
                   voyce
                   ,
                   and
                   saide
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   Yee
                   men
                   of
                   Iudea
                   ,
                   and
                   yee
                   all
                   that
                   inhabite
                   in
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   bee
                   this
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   hearken
                   vnto
                   my
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   these
                   are
                   not
                   drunken
                   ,
                   as
                   ye
                   suppose
                   ,
                   since
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   the
                   third
                   houre
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   16
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   spoken
                   by
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Ioel.
                   
                
                 
                   17
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   dayes
                   ,
                   saith
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   powre
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   Spirit
                   vpon
                   all
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   sonnes
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   daughters
                   shall
                   prophecie
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   young
                   men
                   shall
                   see
                   visions
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   old
                   men
                   shall
                   dreame
                   dreames
                   .
                
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 chapter
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 sending
                 downe
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 on
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 effects
                 hereof
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
                 wonderful
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 diuerse
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 speaking
                 with
                 such
                 strage
                 tongues
                 ,
                 the
                 hearers
                 hitherto
                 not
                 greatly
                 moued
                 ,
                 but
                 secretly
                 murmuring
                 &
                 saying
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 drunke
                 deepely
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 became
                 eloquent
                 .
                 Whereat
                 Peter
                 taking
                 this
                 good
                 occasion
                 confuteth
                 them
                 by
                 two
                 reasons
                 ,
                 first
                 telling
                 them
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 yet
                 nine
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 third
                 houre
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 men
                 vse
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 drunken
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 drunken
                 ,
                 as
                 ye
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 vs
                 cleane
                 cōtrarie
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Prophets
                 foretold
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 superfluitie
                 of
                 drink
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 aboundance
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 not
                 promised
                 by
                 speciall
                 priuiledge
                 to
                 vs
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 sexes
                 ,
                 conditions
                 ,
                 and
                 estates
                 of
                 men
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 be
                 prepared
                 to
                 receiue
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 he
                 also
                 doe
                 it
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 wilfully
                 refuse
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 readie
                 now
                 to
                 worke
                 wonders
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 &
                 whoso
                 either
                 wittingly
                 refuseth
                 ,
                 or
                 carelesly
                 abuseth
                 these
                 graces
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 snared
                 in
                 these
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 being
                 more
                 readie
                 to
                 magnifie
                 his
                 mercie
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 iustice
                 ,
                 will
                 accomplish
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 calleth
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 both
                 escape
                 the
                 iudgements
                 threatned
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 obtaine
                 these
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 both
                 generally
                 &
                 briefely
                 for
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 More
                 particularly
                 we
                 may
                 obserue
                 three
                 speciall
                 poynts
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 liberall
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Ioel
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 rich
                 commendation
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 bestowing
                 such
                 graces
                 on
                 his
                 Church
                 vnder
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 17.
                 18.
                 the
                 second
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 thus
                 deale
                 with
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 send
                 many
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 as
                 heresies
                 ,
                 offences
                 ,
                 dearths
                 ,
                 plagues
                 ,
                 and
                 warres
                 ,
                 which
                 here
                 are
                 declared
                 in
                 figuratiue
                 and
                 borrowed
                 speeches
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 fire
                 ,
                 vapour
                 of
                 smoke
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 will
                 punish
                 and
                 auenge
                 himselfe
                 for
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 so
                 gracious
                 mercies
                 ,
                 as
                 vers
                 .
                 19.
                 20.
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 thing
                 is
                 the
                 meanes
                 how
                 wee
                 shall
                 escape
                 such
                 heauie
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 and
                 attaine
                 to
                 such
                 heauenly
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 perseuere
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 declared
                 vers
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 But
                 before
                 we
                 enter
                 further
                 into
                 the
                 deep
                 discourse
                 of
                 these
                 particular
                 poynts
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 obserue
                 the
                 occasion
                 and
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 this
                 speech
                 of
                 Peter
                 :
                 
                 the
                 occasion
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 not
                 profiting
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 and
                 marueilous
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 taketh
                 occasion
                 further
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 teachable
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reproue
                 the
                 scorners
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 offended
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 God
                 his
                 wonderfull
                 works
                 did
                 nothing
                 profit
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 therefore
                 he
                 left
                 off
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 stirreth
                 vp
                 himsel●e
                 the
                 more
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 and
                 endeuoureth
                 familiarly
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 .
                 Whereby
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 learne
                 not
                 rashly
                 ,
                 suddainly
                 ,
                 or
                 vnaduisedly
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 at
                 the
                 not
                 profiting
                 ,
                 slender
                 profiting
                 ,
                 or
                 back
                 sliding
                 of
                 some
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 attempt
                 the
                 matter
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 onset
                 ,
                 remembring
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 woe
                 is
                 threatned
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 giue
                 iust
                 occasion
                 of
                 offence
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Christ
                 doe
                 take
                 offence
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 taking
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 our selues
                 either
                 in
                 naturall
                 or
                 spirituall
                 gifts
                 we
                 must
                 trie
                 our selues
                 ,
                 how
                 patiently
                 we
                 can
                 susteine
                 without
                 offence
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 want
                 or
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 gifts
                 in
                 others
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 after
                 some
                 meanes
                 vsed
                 ,
                 men
                 goe
                 slowlie
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 make
                 such
                 speedie
                 proceedings
                 as
                 is
                 desired
                 ,
                 men
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 readie
                 to
                 leaue
                 off
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 glad
                 to
                 draw
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 their
                 duetie
                 ,
                 as
                 thinking
                 themselues
                 well
                 exempted
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 discharged
                 ;
                 when
                 as
                 spirituall
                 men
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 thinke
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 stirred
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 earnest
                 and
                 painefull
                 vsing
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 well
                 meaning
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 men
                 of
                 so
                 vpright
                 an
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 often
                 giueth
                 good
                 increase
                 of
                 gifts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 imploy
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 vnto
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 if
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 might
                 iudge
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 thinke
                 that
                 this
                 present
                 occasion
                 might
                 haue
                 made
                 Peter
                 giue
                 ouer
                 and
                 goe
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 more
                 meekely
                 and
                 modestly
                 as
                 the
                 foreman
                 of
                 the
                 quest
                 ,
                 followeth
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 answereth
                 vnto
                 them
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 reade
                 Acts
                 6.
                 how
                 there
                 did
                 arise
                 a
                 murmuring
                 betweene
                 the
                 Iewes
                 and
                 the
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 credit
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 into
                 question
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 widowes
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 dutie
                 belonging
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 This
                 might
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 discourage
                 them
                 ▪
                 but
                 contrariwise
                 through
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 they
                 espied
                 their
                 own
                 wants
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 seeke
                 a
                 new
                 Ministerie
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 matter
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 heart
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 haue
                 become
                 vnprofitable
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 meekely
                 passing
                 ouer
                 the
                 offence
                 ,
                 and
                 wisely
                 looking
                 to
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thought
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 infinitely
                 bee
                 ocupied
                 or
                 busied
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 ordained
                 Deacons
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 a
                 speciall
                 vse
                 of
                 ,
                 when
                 for
                 some
                 good
                 meanes
                 vsed
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 much
                 vnkindnes
                 is
                 offered
                 vs
                 euen
                 of
                 our
                 friends
                 ,
                 or
                 we
                 find
                 little
                 thankes
                 for
                 our
                 trauell
                 ,
                 nay
                 sometime
                 reape
                 reproches
                 at
                 their
                 hands
                 for
                 our
                 reward
                 ;
                 that
                 then
                 we
                 growe
                 not
                 slacker
                 in
                 our
                 duties
                 ,
                 or
                 waxe
                 colde
                 in
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 droope
                 in
                 our
                 affection
                 towards
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 bewray
                 that
                 our
                 affection
                 was
                 meerely
                 and
                 onely
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 spirituall
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 kinde
                 heart
                 and
                 liberall
                 minde
                 is
                 most
                 broken
                 with
                 reproches
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 this
                 offence
                 must
                 be
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 and
                 striuen
                 against
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 both
                 of
                 Peter
                 in
                 our
                 present
                 text
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 that
                 former
                 place
                 ,
                 Acts
                 6.
                 who
                 rather
                 tooke
                 occasiō
                 to
                 accuse
                 themselues
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 profitable
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 ought
                 it
                 to
                 seeme
                 to
                 vs
                 a
                 strange
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 graces
                 and
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 haue
                 found
                 such
                 cold
                 entertainement
                 ,
                 yea
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 more
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 great
                 repulses
                 and
                 reproches
                 .
                 
                   Much
                   learning
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Festus
                 ,
                 Acts
                 26.
                 24.
                 
                   maketh
                   Paul
                   mad
                
                 :
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 here
                 are
                 counted
                 drunkennes
                 .
                 Ezechiel
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 sing
                 a
                 fond
                 song
                 ;
                 Christ
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 diuels
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 :
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 was
                 thought
                 but
                 a
                 melancholike
                 man
                 ;
                 Iehu
                 being
                 threatned
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Prophet
                 a
                 mad
                 braine
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 iudged
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 digressing
                 somewhat
                 from
                 the
                 set
                 order
                 and
                 compositions
                 of
                 words
                 and
                 precepts
                 of
                 their
                 art
                 .
                 )
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 seeme
                 often
                 to
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 cleane
                 contrarie
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 alwayes
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 heare
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 further
                 see
                 into
                 things
                 ,
                 than
                 either
                 reason
                 or
                 art
                 did
                 guide
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostles
                 railing
                 spirits
                 and
                 barren
                 soiles
                 ;
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 thinke
                 it
                 a
                 new
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 hearers
                 are
                 here
                 greatly
                 to
                 be
                 circumspect
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 thinke
                 not
                 so
                 basely
                 of
                 men
                 zealous
                 in
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 account
                 them
                 mad
                 ,
                 melancholike
                 ,
                 or
                 cholerike
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 either
                 would
                 hurt
                 themselues
                 ,
                 or
                 doe
                 some
                 hurt
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 reuerently
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 secret
                 and
                 mightie
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 often
                 conueieth
                 into
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 Men
                 can
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 well
                 away
                 with
                 an
                 ordinary
                 course
                 in
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 fals
                 into
                 an
                 oratorie
                 stile
                 ,
                 and
                 iust
                 proportion
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 sheweth
                 a
                 wittie
                 inuention
                 ,
                 and
                 comely
                 composing
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 presse
                 into
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 some
                 vehemencie
                 speake
                 against
                 their
                 familiar
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 straight
                 way
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 surely
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 teaching
                 bewrayeth
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 brainesick
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 wearie
                 herein
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 who
                 they
                 were
                 that
                 inueyed
                 thus
                 against
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ▪
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 euery
                 natiō
                 fearing
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 somewhat
                 religious
                 ?
                 yes
                 surely
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 nowadayes
                 will
                 sooner
                 and
                 sorer
                 open
                 their
                 mouthes
                 against
                 zealous
                 preachers
                 ,
                 than
                 men
                 claborate
                 in
                 arte
                 ,
                 and
                 skilful
                 in
                 precepts
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 by
                 reason
                 to
                 see
                 into
                 this
                 vehemencie
                 ,
                 iudge
                 them
                 that
                 vse
                 it
                 too
                 austerely
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 this
                 must
                 correct
                 iudgement
                 in
                 hearers
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 iustly
                 offend
                 God
                 in
                 being
                 vniustly
                 offended
                 at
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 zealous
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hoasts
                 sake
                 :
                 so
                 also
                 it
                 must
                 teach
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 patience
                 ,
                 if
                 sometimes
                 they
                 be
                 wrongly
                 cōstrued
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 recompence
                 their
                 furie
                 with
                 meekenes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 humble
                 their
                 aduersaries
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 their
                 meeke
                 dealing
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 thought
                 so
                 hardly
                 :
                 which
                 vndoubtedly
                 oftentimes
                 is
                 most
                 effectuall
                 euen
                 to
                 breake
                 the
                 hearts
                 euen
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 obstinate
                 gainesayers
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 gainesayd
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 seeing
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meekenes
                 ,
                 were
                 farre
                 more
                 wonne
                 ,
                 and
                 sooner
                 humbled
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 breathed
                 out
                 furious
                 speeches
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 haue
                 ceased
                 from
                 his
                 holy
                 busines
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 thinking
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 curious
                 ,
                 singular
                 ,
                 or
                 precise
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 sanctified
                 some
                 crosse
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 humbled
                 them
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 vnderneath
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 humbled
                 at
                 the
                 meekenes
                 and
                 long
                 suffering
                 of
                 him
                 whom
                 they
                 offended
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 meanes
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 then
                 perceiue
                 they
                 haue
                 resisted
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 persecuted
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   last
                   dayes
                
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 preached
                 vnto
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 belieued
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 receiued
                 vp
                 in
                 glorie
                 ,
                 shall
                 these
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 abound
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 stabilitie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 in
                 it
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 none
                 other
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 vntill
                 Christ
                 come
                 in
                 iudgement
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Corin.
                 10.
                 11.
                 
                 After
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 feared
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 with
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 he
                 commeth
                 ●o
                 applie
                 his
                 doctrine
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   Now
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   came
                   vnto
                   them
                   for
                   ensamples
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   written
                   to
                   admonish
                   vs
                   ,
                   vpon
                   whom
                   the
                   endes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   come
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 seemed
                 not
                 to
                 serue
                 for
                 them
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 daies
                 .
                 And
                 Heb
                 1.
                 ●
                 it
                 is
                 plainly
                 in
                 euident
                 phrase
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   At
                   sundry
                   times
                   and
                   in
                   diuers
                   manners
                   God
                   spake
                   in
                   old
                   ●im●
                   to
                   our
                   fathers
                   by
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ;
                   in
                   these
                   last
                   dayes
                   he
                   hath
                   spoken
                   to
                   vs
                   by
                   his
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 All
                 which
                 places
                 in
                 sense
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 agree
                 with
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 that
                 Galath
                 .
                 4.
                 4.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   fulnes
                   of
                   time
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 before
                 Christ
                 his
                 comming
                 was
                 childish
                 and
                 paedagogicall
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 men
                 looked
                 as
                 Iohns
                 Disciples
                 for
                 another
                 that
                 should
                 come
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Samaritanes
                 had
                 this
                 generall
                 principle
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Messiah
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 would
                 restore
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 in
                 order
                 .
                 Whereby
                 we
                 must
                 learne
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 any
                 new
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 reuelations
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 made
                 things
                 perfit
                 :
                 Christ
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 Prophets
                 whom
                 they
                 looked
                 for
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 neerer
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 clearer
                 sight
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 further
                 they
                 were
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 dimmer
                 was
                 their
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 spoken
                 ,
                 the
                 booke
                 is
                 now
                 shut
                 vp
                 with
                 a
                 complet
                 conclusion
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 diminish
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 part
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 adde
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 adde
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 plagues
                 threatned
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 all
                 Heretikes
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 Turks
                 ,
                 wil
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 common
                 errour
                 .
                 The
                 Turke
                 though
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 denie
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 giues
                 them
                 their
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 haue
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 his
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 expound
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 please
                 .
                 The
                 Papist
                 in
                 plaine
                 tearmes
                 dares
                 not
                 denie
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 he
                 not
                 see
                 all
                 sufficiencie
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 complaining
                 of
                 some
                 defect
                 ,
                 he
                 looketh
                 to
                 vnwritten
                 verities
                 ,
                 and
                 leaneth
                 to
                 old
                 traditions
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 &
                 therefore
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 Christ
                 his
                 vicar
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 looke
                 whatsoeuer
                 their
                 Synodes
                 do
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 established
                 as
                 a
                 catholike
                 trueth
                 ,
                 measuring
                 the
                 scriptures
                 by
                 their
                 traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 their
                 traditions
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 .
                 The
                 damnable
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 make
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 fearefull
                 to
                 bee
                 thought
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 nose
                 of
                 waxe
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 shipmans
                 hose
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 will
                 haue
                 their
                 
                   H.
                   N.
                
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 eight
                 person
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 bee
                 ioyned
                 with
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 hee
                 with
                 other
                 gray-headed
                 ,
                 and
                 illuminate
                 elders
                 do
                 interpret
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 agree
                 .
                 We
                 now
                 against
                 these
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 heretikes
                 confessing
                 the
                 scriptures
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 and
                 absolute
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 ioyne
                 none
                 other
                 thing
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 left
                 the
                 fulnes
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 discipline
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 minde
                 no
                 reuelation
                 ,
                 Mahometicall
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 nor
                 traditions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 though
                 an
                 Angell
                 come
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 &
                 bring
                 an
                 vnwritten
                 veritie
                 varying
                 from
                 the
                 trueth
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 we
                 vtterly
                 reiect
                 him
                 .
                 Neither
                 as
                 running
                 too
                 farre
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 doe
                 we
                 vtterly
                 and
                 simply
                 refuse
                 all
                 orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 although
                 sometime
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 expresse
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 cause
                 or
                 effect
                 wee
                 can
                 finde
                 it
                 agreeable
                 or
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 after
                 triall
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 wee
                 will
                 receiue
                 it
                 :
                 thus
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 word
                 the
                 touchstone
                 the
                 heretikes
                 will
                 not
                 agree
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 artes
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 will
                 attaine
                 sound
                 knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 hee
                 must
                 credit
                 their
                 principles
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 as
                 the
                 verie
                 heathen
                 saw
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 farther
                 dealing
                 in
                 the
                 learning
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 haue
                 certaine
                 generall
                 truthes
                 and
                 rudiments
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 traine
                 vp
                 new
                 commers
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 trie
                 both
                 old
                 and
                 yong
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 thing
                 our
                 heretikes
                 will
                 not
                 admit
                 .
                 We
                 hold
                 then
                 certaine
                 generall
                 rules
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 and
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 and
                 saluation
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 effectuall
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 resurrection
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 ,
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 prayer
                 ,
                 discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 conuersation
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 all
                 heretikes
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 though
                 they
                 dispute
                 ,
                 declame
                 ,
                 raile
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 ,
                 wee
                 will
                 neuer
                 leese
                 the
                 hold
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 vnto
                 these
                 men
                 vnacquainted
                 ,
                 we
                 vse
                 to
                 marke
                 the
                 scope
                 and
                 drift
                 of
                 the
                 writer
                 ,
                 we
                 compare
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 goe
                 before
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 follow
                 after
                 ,
                 wee
                 conferre
                 one
                 place
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 olde
                 Testament
                 with
                 the
                 new
                 ,
                 the
                 allegories
                 with
                 the
                 plaine
                 speeches
                 :
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 perfit
                 harmonie
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 wee
                 refuse
                 all
                 dissenting
                 and
                 disagreeing
                 doctrine
                 to
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 neither
                 Turke
                 ,
                 Papist
                 ,
                 nor
                 Familist
                 will
                 doe
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 trueth
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 dayes
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   H.
                   N
                
                 haue
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 iudged
                 by
                 their
                 reuelations
                 ,
                 traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 dreames
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 iudge
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 we
                 say
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 ,
                 or
                 fulnes
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 trueth
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 the
                 villanoust
                 wretches
                 which
                 heape
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 brimme
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 also
                 stick
                 to
                 say
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 interpret
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 cōmeth
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 loue
                 and
                 is
                 illuminated
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 risen
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 heard
                 the
                 last
                 trumpe
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 an
                 Angelicall
                 nature
                 ,
                 needing
                 no
                 eating
                 ,
                 drinking
                 ,
                 or
                 marrying
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 our
                 ranging
                 rogues
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 tye
                 themselues
                 to
                 no
                 calling
                 ,
                 but
                 liue
                 as
                 they
                 thinke
                 in
                 the
                 resurrection
                 .
                 See
                 how
                 needefull
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 this
                 phrase
                 aright
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 .
                 We
                 call
                 not
                 them
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 that
                 no
                 further
                 time
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 respect
                 hereof
                 that
                 these
                 dayes
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 ended
                 vntill
                 Christ
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 vp
                 the
                 kingdome
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 these
                 last
                 dayes
                 were
                 begun
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 comming
                 in
                 humilitie
                 in
                 the
                 fleshe
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 shall
                 ende
                 at
                 his
                 last
                 comming
                 in
                 glorie
                 to
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 followeth
                 in
                 our
                 text
                 :
                 
                   In
                   the
                   last
                   dayes
                   ,
                   saith
                   God.
                
                 All
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 worthie
                 to
                 bee
                 heard
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 proceed
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 man
                 ,
                 although
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 pen
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 20.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   First
                   knowe
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   prophecie
                   in
                   Scripture
                   is
                   of
                   priuate
                   motion
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   prophecie
                   came
                   not
                   in
                   old
                   time
                   by
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   holy
                   men
                   of
                   God
                   spake
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   moued
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 The
                 Prophets
                 wholy
                 to
                 disauthorise
                 themselues
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 waightie
                 embassages
                 ,
                 vse
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   hosts
                   :
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   the
                   holy
                   one
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 whereby
                 they
                 would
                 purchase
                 the
                 greater
                 credit
                 ,
                 whilest
                 they
                 remoue
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 men
                 from
                 all
                 dreaming
                 of
                 mans
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 
                 their
                 faith
                 a
                 worke
                 in
                 acknowledging
                 it
                 to
                 proceede
                 from
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 wee
                 must
                 so
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 heard
                 God
                 himselfe
                 speaking
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 yea
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 either
                 went
                 vp
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 or
                 God
                 came
                 downe
                 to
                 vs.
                 Likewise
                 whether
                 we
                 reade
                 ,
                 heare
                 ,
                 or
                 meditate
                 priuately
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 still
                 thinke
                 our selues
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 narrowly
                 watcheth
                 ouer
                 the
                 pure
                 vse
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 word
                 ,
                 remembring
                 that
                 holy
                 speech
                 of
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 Act.
                 10.
                 vers
                 .
                 33.
                 vnto
                 Peter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   are
                   we
                   all
                   here
                   present
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   heare
                   all
                   things
                   commanded
                   thee
                   of
                   God.
                
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 said
                 in
                 that
                 exhortation
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 95.
                 vers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   come
                   before
                   his
                   face
                   with
                   praise
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 humble
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 come
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 whose
                 presence
                 is
                 described
                 Ezek.
                 1.
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 10.
                 to
                 moue
                 the
                 womē
                 of
                 Cor.
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 telleth
                 thē
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
                 This
                 meditation
                 breedeth
                 religion
                 in
                 hearing
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 whilest
                 ,
                 we
                 behold
                 a
                 man
                 speaking
                 as
                 of
                 himselfe
                 and
                 by
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 neuer
                 moued
                 ,
                 threatē
                 he
                 ,
                 promise
                 he
                 ,
                 menace
                 he
                 ,
                 comfort
                 he
                 ,
                 exhort
                 he
                 ,
                 reproue
                 he
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 we
                 cānot
                 throughly
                 be
                 wrought
                 vpon
                 ,
                 vntil
                 we
                 can
                 say
                 ;
                 Surely
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 speaketh
                 to
                 vs
                 ▪
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 vttered
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 wee
                 will
                 not
                 receiue
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 the
                 doctrine
                 to
                 saue
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 cōfound
                 vs
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 mightie
                 power
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mightie
                 power
                 to
                 cast
                 vs
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 hels
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 beleeue
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 moueth
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 man.
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 were
                 a
                 Turke
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 he
                 moue
                 a
                 Papist
                 ?
                 or
                 how
                 should
                 a
                 Papist
                 moue
                 a
                 Turke
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 take
                 away
                 Mahomets
                 dreames
                 from
                 the
                 Turke
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Fathers
                 traditions
                 from
                 the
                 Papist
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 eight
                 man
                 his
                 reuelations
                 from
                 the
                 Familist
                 ,
                 and
                 vrgethem
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 gone
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 maugre
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 that
                 vnblindfoldeth
                 all
                 their
                 errors
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 moue
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 conuert
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 trueth
                 as
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 saued
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 presence
                 and
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs.
                 Now
                 before
                 we
                 goe
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 particulars
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 consider
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 reason
                 here
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 Before
                 he
                 vsed
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 probabilitie
                 from
                 the
                 circumstance
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 now
                 he
                 commeth
                 to
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 because
                 neuer
                 drunken
                 men
                 could
                 speake
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 This
                 argument
                 is
                 drawne
                 from
                 contraries
                 :
                 men
                 full
                 of
                 drinke
                 cannot
                 so
                 shew
                 foorth
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 men
                 thus
                 endued
                 with
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 cannot
                 bee
                 drunken
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 manner
                 Paul
                 thus
                 reasoneth
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 5.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   drunke
                   with
                   wine
                   ,
                   wherein
                   is
                   excesse
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 say
                 :
                 if
                 ye
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 wine
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 excesse
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 labour
                 of
                 excesse
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 surely
                 you
                 cānot
                 haue
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ▪
                 Christ
                 also
                 vseth
                 this
                 argument
                 :
                 
                   No
                   man
                   can
                   serue
                   two
                   masters
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 wholy
                 giue
                 ouer
                 himselfe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 serue
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 if
                 all
                 our
                 minde
                 ,
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 affections
                 bee
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 wee
                 cannot
                 serue
                 God.
                 They
                 then
                 that
                 are
                 filled
                 with
                 wine
                 &
                 are
                 drunken
                 ,
                 cannot
                 haue
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 drunken
                 ,
                 because
                 otherwise
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 reason
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 may
                 drinke
                 wine
                 moderatly
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 speake
                 wonderfully
                 of
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 after
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 vtter
                 the
                 graces
                 and
                 praises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 shewe
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 immoderatly
                 abused
                 God
                 his
                 creatures
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 flat
                 argument
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 proue
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 after
                 our
                 repast
                 receiued
                 ,
                 wee
                 can
                 discreetly
                 ,
                 reuerently
                 ,
                 and
                 humbly
                 speake
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 praise
                 and
                 glorie
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 been
                 immoderate
                 or
                 intemperate
                 deuourers
                 of
                 his
                 gifts
                 ▪
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 profitable
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 worthie
                 our
                 meditation
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 worldly
                 thing
                 soeuer
                 we
                 exceede
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 applie
                 our selues
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 kingdome
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 our
                 chiefest
                 delight
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 vse
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 wee
                 vsed
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 Wee
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 marueile
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 ,
                 our
                 prayers
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 receiued
                 ,
                 there
                 yet
                 appeareth
                 no
                 change
                 nor
                 alteratiō
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 our
                 affections
                 are
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 our
                 hearts
                 were
                 fraught
                 and
                 ballaced
                 with
                 worldly
                 cares
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 place
                 left
                 voide
                 in
                 our
                 affections
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 hearts
                 were
                 so
                 pestred
                 and
                 thronged
                 with
                 vaine
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 roome
                 for
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 to
                 keepe
                 residence
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 religion
                 to
                 dwell
                 among
                 vs.
                 The
                 due
                 consideration
                 whereof
                 must
                 waine
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 surfeting
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 which
                 locke
                 vp
                 our
                 hearts
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 cannot
                 enter
                 in
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 well
                 runne
                 with
                 the
                 Hare
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 with
                 the
                 Hound
                 ,
                 wee
                 
                 cannot
                 hold
                 fire
                 and
                 water
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 reconcile
                 Christ
                 and
                 Belial
                 ,
                 light
                 &
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 diuell
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 be
                 vp
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 must
                 downe
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 be
                 downe
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 will
                 vp
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 marueile
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 ouertaken
                 with
                 our
                 accustomed
                 pleasures
                 and
                 profits
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 whilest
                 we
                 did
                 heare
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 secret
                 and
                 sweete
                 disliking
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 irking
                 of
                 our selues
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 these
                 after-thoughts
                 correct
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Surely
                 I
                 answere
                 out
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 3.
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 yet
                 carnall
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 carnall
                 than
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 babes
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 but
                 young
                 beginnings
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 old
                 proceedings
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 doe
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 so
                 halting
                 and
                 limping
                 ?
                 euen
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 any
                 good
                 growth
                 in
                 new
                 birth
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 beware
                 that
                 we
                 continue
                 not
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 staruelings
                 ,
                 least
                 it
                 breedeth
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 sickne
                 ▪
                 vnto
                 death
                 both
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 were
                 more
                 spirituall
                 than
                 carnall
                 ,
                 &
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 powred
                 vpon
                 vs
                 in
                 some
                 plentifull
                 measure
                 ,
                 &
                 were
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 prouidēce
                 watching
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Angels
                 waiting
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 feeling
                 the
                 mightie
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 to
                 humble
                 vs
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 breede
                 faith
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 seale
                 vs
                 ,
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 vs
                 ;
                 oh
                 how
                 should
                 we
                 liue
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 !
                 Whilest
                 Christ
                 liued
                 in
                 Paul
                 ,
                 he
                 vsed
                 this
                 world
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 vsed
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 felt
                 such
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 were
                 vile
                 vnto
                 him
                 So
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 good
                 motions
                 die
                 in
                 vs
                 so
                 soone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 suggestions
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 preuaile
                 so
                 strongly
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 carnall
                 than
                 spirituall
                 .
                 Many
                 rules
                 may
                 be
                 giuen
                 ,
                 how
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 vse
                 himselfe
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 all
                 ,
                 either
                 we
                 shall
                 come
                 short
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 in
                 reaching
                 some
                 good
                 measure
                 of
                 them
                 we
                 may
                 swell
                 in
                 priuie
                 pride
                 ,
                 but
                 learne
                 this
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 learne
                 all
                 :
                 which
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 sermon
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 concludeth
                 with
                 Matth.
                 6
                 33.
                 
                 
                   First
                   seeke
                   ye
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   righteousnes
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 is
                 hard
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 any
                 meane
                 growth
                 in
                 holines
                 ,
                 and
                 taste
                 how
                 sweete
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 surely
                 feele
                 our
                 flesh
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 masterfull
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 laborious
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 good
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 The
                 argument
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 we
                 see
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 these
                 men
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 drunken
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 which
                 two
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 contrarie
                 ?
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 euen
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Prophets
                 :
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   last
                   daies
                   I
                   will
                   powre
                   out
                   my
                   Spirit
                   vpon
                   all
                   flesh
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 is
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 his
                 kingdome
                 is
                 now
                 .
                 For
                 whensoeuer
                 God
                 his
                 Spirit
                 shall
                 come
                 vpon
                 all
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 God
                 his
                 Spirit
                 is
                 come
                 vpon
                 all
                 ,
                 therefore
                 now
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 come
                 ▪
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 reacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 Christ
                 his
                 kingdome
                 is
                 ,
                 euen
                 where
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 young
                 as
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 the
                 women
                 as
                 the
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 seruants
                 as
                 the
                 maisters
                 can
                 shew
                 forth
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 In
                 Poperie
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 old
                 and
                 young
                 ,
                 maisters
                 and
                 seruants
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 talke
                 of
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 in
                 Poperie
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 Christ
                 his
                 kingdome
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 our
                 compound
                 Anabaptists
                 haue
                 great
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 their
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 speake
                 nothing
                 but
                 dreames
                 ,
                 forsaking
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ.
                 In
                 many
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Queene
                 Mary
                 both
                 old
                 and
                 yong
                 were
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 women
                 as
                 men
                 boldly
                 professed
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 maisters
                 ,
                 but
                 seruants
                 gaue
                 testimonie
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 with
                 their
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 then
                 in
                 such
                 places
                 appeared
                 this
                 kingdome
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 reason
                 so
                 in
                 euery
                 congregation
                 ,
                 where
                 old
                 and
                 young
                 ,
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 can
                 speake
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 there
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 what
                 meanes
                 so
                 euer
                 are
                 vsed
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 to
                 braunch
                 out
                 these
                 words
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 first
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 bestoweth
                 such
                 an
                 excellent
                 thing
                 as
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 secondly
                 that
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 so
                 vile
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 flesh
                 ;
                 thirdly
                 this
                 grace
                 is
                 not
                 leased
                 out
                 to
                 a
                 few
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 freely
                 offered
                 to
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 ages
                 ,
                 sexes
                 ,
                 and
                 conditions
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 distilled
                 by
                 thinne
                 drops
                 ,
                 but
                 powred
                 out
                 in
                 full
                 measure
                 and
                 plentifull
                 abundance
                 .
                 What
                 more
                 vile
                 than
                 flesh
                 ?
                 what
                 more
                 pretious
                 than
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 the
                 excellencie
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 more
                 euidently
                 ,
                 Ioel.
                 2.
                 where
                 after
                 the
                 Prophet
                 had
                 seuerely
                 threatned
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 exhorted
                 them
                 to
                 conuert
                 ,
                 he
                 comforteth
                 them
                 againe
                 by
                 promising
                 vnto
                 them
                 the
                 renewing
                 
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 staying
                 in
                 telling
                 them
                 how
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 send
                 them
                 againe
                 corne
                 ,
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 oyle
                 ,
                 he
                 commeth
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 putteth
                 them
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 counteruaileth
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 giue
                 them
                 his
                 
                   Spirit
                   to
                   be
                   powred
                   out
                   vpon
                   all
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 which
                 may
                 seale
                 and
                 season
                 all
                 other
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 neuer
                 should
                 leaue
                 them
                 vntill
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 Aboue
                 all
                 gifts
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 gifts
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 one
                 the
                 Lord
                 preferres
                 vs
                 not
                 onely
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 earthly
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 aboue
                 many
                 men
                 like
                 to
                 ourselues
                 ,
                 whilest
                 he
                 maketh
                 vs
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 &
                 Prophets
                 by
                 powring
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 The
                 excellēcie
                 of
                 this
                 benefit
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 teacheth
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Which
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   i●
                   your
                   childe
                   shall
                   aske
                   you
                   a
                   pe●ce
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   will
                   inste●d
                   of
                   bread
                   giue
                   him
                   a
                   stone
                   ,
                   &
                   c
                   ?
                   if
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   be
                   euill
                   ,
                   doe
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   giue
                   vnto
                   your
                   children
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   aske
                   them
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   shall
                   your
                   heauenly
                   father
                   giue
                   you
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   his
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Luke
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 height
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 euen
                 the
                 Spirit
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   this
                   is
                   life
                   eternall
                
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 17
                 3.
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 very
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 sent
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 euer
                 doe
                 this
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 know
                 and
                 beleeue
                 this
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 liue
                 for
                 euer
                 ;
                 who
                 will
                 denie
                 this
                 gift
                 of
                 all
                 gifts
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 principall
                 ?
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 dignities
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 heires
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 ;
                 how
                 precious
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 owne
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 giueth
                 vs
                 the
                 full
                 title
                 ,
                 interest
                 ,
                 and
                 assurance
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 ●ulnes
                 of
                 our
                 reioycing
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 God
                 vnto
                 vs
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 through
                 him
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 fully
                 &
                 more
                 assuredly
                 perfect
                 ,
                 as
                 euer
                 Adam
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 creation
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 haue
                 this
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 Spirit
                 telleth
                 vs
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 cleered
                 thereby
                 from
                 our
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 reioyce
                 in
                 this
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 spirit
                 assureth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 it
                 we
                 are
                 acquited
                 from
                 our
                 guiltines
                 ;
                 we
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 comfort
                 in
                 that
                 holines
                 ,
                 vntill
                 we
                 know
                 by
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 it
                 answereth
                 for
                 our
                 impurenes
                 and
                 prophanenes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 seuereth
                 vs
                 and
                 putteth
                 vs
                 apart
                 to
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 triumph
                 in
                 our
                 redemption
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 comfortable
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 stay
                 our
                 impatient
                 spirits
                 by
                 an
                 vndoubted
                 expectation
                 for
                 the
                 glorious
                 appearing
                 thereof
                 ;
                 without
                 this
                 spirit
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 life
                 .
                 This
                 bringeth
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 ;
                 this
                 brings
                 to
                 our
                 remembrance
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 knowne
                 and
                 forgotten
                 ;
                 this
                 assures
                 vs
                 of
                 things
                 wherein
                 we
                 haue
                 been
                 wauering
                 ;
                 this
                 ioyneth
                 vs
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 vniteth
                 vs
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 goe
                 astray
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 home
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 when
                 by
                 it
                 we
                 are
                 renewed
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 we
                 are
                 established
                 ,
                 come
                 life
                 ,
                 come
                 death
                 ,
                 come
                 honour
                 ,
                 come
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 aduersitie
                 ,
                 wealth
                 or
                 woe
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 shall
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 lift
                 vs
                 vp
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 shall
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 cast
                 vs
                 downe
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 giueth
                 vs
                 an
                 healthfull
                 bodie
                 ,
                 credit
                 ,
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 hereby
                 resolued
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
                 by
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 redeeme
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 possesse
                 them
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 possessed
                 them
                 not
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 denieth
                 vs
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 sendeth
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 discredit
                 ,
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 and
                 obscuritie
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 send
                 a
                 recompence
                 of
                 inward
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 wanting
                 bodily
                 health
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 giue
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ;
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 outward
                 credit
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 haue
                 credit
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 well
                 thought
                 of
                 among
                 his
                 children
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 wanting
                 worldly
                 riches
                 ,
                 we
                 be
                 enriched
                 with
                 heauenly
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 lost
                 nothing
                 ,
                 hauing
                 changed
                 drosse
                 and
                 dung
                 for
                 gold
                 .
                 Without
                 this
                 ,
                 wit
                 becommeth
                 subtiltie
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 worldly
                 policie
                 ,
                 authoritie
                 is
                 armed
                 to
                 tyrānie
                 ,
                 dignitie
                 breedes
                 ambition
                 ,
                 riches
                 engēders
                 couetousnes
                 Physicke
                 is
                 made
                 vnfaithfulnes
                 ,
                 Law
                 proueth
                 craftines
                 ,
                 Diuinitie
                 degenerates
                 into
                 heresie
                 :
                 to
                 be
                 briefe
                 ,
                 without
                 this
                 heauenly
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 sanctifying
                 all
                 gifts
                 ,
                 the
                 wiser
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 fairer
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 strōger
                 man
                 the
                 fitter
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 the
                 meeter
                 subiect
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 work
                 vpon
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 haue
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 therewith
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 sanctifying
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 To
                 haue
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 blessing
                 ;
                 to
                 haue
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 by
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 what
                 good
                 may
                 one
                 ,
                 hauing
                 this
                 benefit
                 ,
                 doe
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Church
                 or
                 Common-wealth
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 spirit
                 be
                 absent
                 ,
                 all
                 turneth
                 to
                 our
                 hurt
                 ,
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 establishing
                 of
                 Satans
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 this
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 seasoned
                 with
                 their
                 vse
                 ,
                 seruice
                 ,
                 and
                 ministerie
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 Oh
                 how
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 vs
                 may
                 haue
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 good
                 !
                 The
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 purely
                 &
                 boldly
                 preach
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 quenching
                 spirit
                 ,
                 not
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 bare
                 and
                 killing
                 letter
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 preach
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 themselues
                 vain
                 gloriously
                 :
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 prouoke
                 obedience
                 by
                 good
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 we
                 our selues
                 might
                 liue
                 holily
                 both
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 .
                 This
                 then
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 keepeth
                 a
                 tenour
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 this
                 giueth
                 the
                 pith
                 and
                 marrow
                 of
                 goodnes
                 to
                 euery
                 thing
                 .
                 If
                 religion
                 come
                 once
                 but
                 to
                 serue
                 for
                 fashion
                 ,
                 all
                 wil
                 be
                 confounded
                 .
                 Among
                 many
                 rules
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 rule
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 hearts
                 filled
                 with
                 heauenly
                 and
                 spirituall
                 delights
                 ,
                 which
                 fenceth
                 out
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 and
                 first
                 entrie
                 many
                 idle
                 discourses
                 ,
                 and
                 vaine
                 platformes
                 of
                 worldly
                 deuises
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 vs
                 to
                 vse
                 this
                 life
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 vsed
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 God
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 replenished
                 with
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 haue
                 such
                 an
                 inward
                 and
                 sufficient
                 working
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 seeke
                 not
                 after
                 earthly
                 things
                 with
                 those
                 greedie
                 affections
                 ,
                 wherwith
                 others
                 doe
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 and
                 Anabaptists
                 rather
                 babling
                 than
                 prophecying
                 ,
                 shew
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 true
                 reuelations
                 ,
                 how
                 soeuer
                 they
                 bragge
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 painfull
                 by
                 their
                 illuding
                 spirit
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 were
                 deluded
                 ,
                 to
                 delude
                 others
                 ,
                 this
                 must
                 make
                 vs
                 ashamed
                 either
                 of
                 our
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 hauing
                 knowledge
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 teaching
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 trauell
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 winne
                 others
                 vnto
                 Christ.
                 For
                 whosoeuer
                 is
                 so
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 giue
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 any
                 haue
                 Christ
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 Christs
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 Christs
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Prophetable
                 to
                 giue
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 being
                 required
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 Gods
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 then
                 come
                 life
                 ,
                 come
                 death
                 ,
                 come
                 health
                 ,
                 come
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 come
                 what
                 will
                 ,
                 all
                 comes
                 well
                 :
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 puft
                 vp
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 grieued
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 surely
                 we
                 belong
                 not
                 to
                 God.
                 For
                 haue
                 we
                 wit
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 health
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 wealth
                 ,
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 credit
                 ,
                 friends
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 haue
                 not
                 receiued
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 what
                 are
                 we
                 but
                 a
                 more
                 fit
                 substance
                 or
                 subiect
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 Sathan
                 may
                 frame
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 sillie
                 ,
                 or
                 simple
                 people
                 that
                 be
                 the
                 maine
                 instruments
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 diuell
                 doth
                 vse
                 in
                 his
                 greatest
                 affaires
                 to
                 doe
                 hurt
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
                 politique
                 ,
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 mightie
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 if
                 with
                 these
                 good
                 gifts
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 what
                 great
                 good
                 may
                 we
                 doe
                 in
                 Church
                 or
                 Common-wealth
                 ?
                 If
                 besides
                 the
                 beautie
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 flowers
                 of
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 singular
                 ornament
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 our
                 garland
                 ?
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 more
                 ?
                 In
                 affliction
                 the
                 spirit
                 sheweth
                 vs
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 both
                 humbling
                 and
                 comforting
                 vs
                 ,
                 reuealeth
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 sanctifieth
                 our
                 crosse
                 by
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 patience
                 .
                 Seeing
                 then
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 feoffeth
                 vs
                 by
                 faith
                 into
                 euerlasting
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 it
                 assureth
                 vs
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 rich
                 treasures
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 sanctifieth
                 all
                 inward
                 gifts
                 ,
                 &
                 seasoneth
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 all
                 outward
                 things
                 :
                 briefly
                 ,
                 seeing
                 with
                 it
                 all
                 things
                 seeming
                 miserable
                 are
                 most
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 it
                 all
                 things
                 seeming
                 happie
                 are
                 most
                 miserable
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 gifts
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 excellēt
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 one
                 thing
                 here
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 wholy
                 separate
                 our selues
                 from
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ;
                 we
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sheweth
                 his
                 force
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 worke
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 Ioh.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   My
                   words
                   are
                   spirit
                   and
                   life
                   .
                
                 For
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 bright
                 Sunne
                 to
                 a
                 blind
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 for
                 fault
                 of
                 a
                 pure
                 obiect
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 sense
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 discerne
                 the
                 cleerest
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 119
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Open
                   mine
                   eyes
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   wonders
                   of
                   thy
                   law
                   .
                
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Sunne
                 is
                 bright
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 a
                 blinde
                 man
                 ?
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 glorious
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 without
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 For
                 so
                 farre
                 we
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 receiue
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 inward
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 trie
                 the
                 spirits
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 then
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 giueth
                 vs
                 the
                 pure
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 carefull
                 receiuing
                 ,
                 and
                 zealous
                 practising
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Carnall
                 men
                 and
                 our
                 late
                 Anabaptists
                 be
                 but
                 boasters
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 in
                 terming
                 themselues
                 spiritual
                 men
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 taught
                 so
                 to
                 bragge
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 worke
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 warranted
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 written
                 
                 word
                 :
                 we
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 blinde
                 is
                 our
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 :
                 we
                 looke
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 our
                 phantasie
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 worketh
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ;
                 which
                 spirit
                 spake
                 by
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Patriarches
                 ,
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 by
                 Paul
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Seeing
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 complaine
                 why
                 we
                 hunt
                 after
                 life
                 ,
                 profit
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 so
                 small
                 care
                 to
                 obtaine
                 God
                 his
                 good
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 pretious
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 fault
                 to
                 fansie
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 little
                 to
                 esteeme
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 set
                 treatise
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 diuision
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 meane
                 how
                 to
                 attaine
                 to
                 these
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 rich
                 men
                 can
                 for
                 their
                 increase
                 frequent
                 faires
                 ,
                 ambitious
                 men
                 can
                 get
                 preferment
                 ,
                 carnall
                 men
                 will
                 watch
                 their
                 opportunities
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 kinde
                 knoweth
                 how
                 to
                 prouide
                 best
                 for
                 his
                 profit
                 and
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Our
                 way
                 goeth
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 heth
                 in
                 the
                 carefull
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 feruent
                 vse
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 reuerent
                 &
                 fruitfull
                 resorting
                 to
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 holy
                 submitting
                 of
                 ourselues
                 to
                 the
                 discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 frequenting
                 the
                 companie
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 waining
                 our selues
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 by
                 all
                 which
                 meanes
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 more
                 voluntarie
                 ,
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 worke
                 in
                 and
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 And
                 although
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 particularly
                 here
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 yet
                 marke
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 named
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 meane
                 pointing
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 ye
                 see
                 ,
                 is
                 prayer
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 conueigheth
                 his
                 spirit
                 into
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 meanes
                 more
                 pleasant
                 &
                 profitable
                 to
                 vs.
                 Why
                 then
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 sermons
                 now
                 adaies
                 more
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 sermons
                 touched
                 these
                 people
                 so
                 powerfully
                 ?
                 Surely
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 worketh
                 not
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Why
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 doe
                 so
                 few
                 turne
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 drew
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 at
                 once
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ?
                 Because
                 we
                 are
                 drawne
                 away
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 taste
                 not
                 the
                 sweetnes
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 But
                 can
                 a
                 man
                 pray
                 for
                 faith
                 and
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 yet
                 hath
                 neither
                 faith
                 nor
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Whatsoeuer
                 good
                 gift
                 we
                 haue
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 we
                 haue
                 it
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 vs.
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 that
                 prayeth
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 Rom
                 8
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 haue
                 receiued
                 God
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 feele
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 before
                 they
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 they
                 pray
                 to
                 receiue
                 faith
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 thinke
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 thinke
                 I
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 them
                 before
                 ,
                 for
                 els
                 could
                 they
                 neuer
                 truly
                 haue
                 prayed
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 then
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 owe
                 this
                 dutie
                 to
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 pray
                 for
                 thē
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 Preachers
                 must
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 .
                 67.
                 
                 The
                 Pastor
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 for
                 the
                 Pastor
                 must
                 make
                 prayers
                 &
                 supplications
                 .
                 Generally
                 ,
                 all
                 must
                 so
                 let
                 their
                 light
                 shine
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 watch
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 seeing
                 our
                 godly
                 life
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 oh
                 what
                 a
                 people
                 in
                 wisedome
                 &
                 true
                 godlines
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 an
                 happie
                 thing
                 to
                 ioyne
                 our selues
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 zeale
                 ,
                 what
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 what
                 plentifull
                 fruits
                 of
                 faith
                 are
                 here
                 ,
                 blessed
                 are
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 haue
                 such
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 blessed
                 is
                 the
                 Pastor
                 that
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 people
                 !
                 And
                 here
                 let
                 vs
                 remember
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 yet
                 had
                 not
                 receiued
                 it
                 :
                 teaching
                 vs
                 thereby
                 what
                 is
                 our
                 dutie
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 rest
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 priuate
                 feelings
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 praying
                 for
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 pray
                 that
                 others
                 may
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 ioyes
                 as
                 we
                 feele
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 Spirit
                 may
                 bud
                 foorth
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 we
                 and
                 they
                 ioyning
                 together
                 in
                 deuout
                 prayer
                 and
                 Christian
                 practise
                 of
                 our
                 profession
                 ,
                 may
                 call
                 and
                 allure
                 others
                 as
                 yet
                 further
                 from
                 vs
                 to
                 come
                 neerer
                 to
                 vs.
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 vnto
                 me
                 :
                 I
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 haue
                 better
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 feele
                 sweeter
                 motions
                 ,
                 than
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 I
                 profit
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 ,
                 nay
                 I
                 feare
                 rather
                 I
                 goe
                 backe
                 .
                 Why
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 surely
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 worketh
                 not
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 before
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 cannot
                 haue
                 such
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 such
                 sweetnes
                 in
                 feruent
                 prayer
                 ,
                 such
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 plentifull
                 measure
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 followeth
                 the
                 second
                 thing
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Vpon
                   flesh
                
                 .
                 Here
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 in
                 nature
                 opposite
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 most
                 pretious
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 most
                 vile
                 .
                 What
                 more
                 pretious
                 than
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 what
                 more
                 vile
                 than
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 man
                 meerely
                 vnregenerate
                 ?
                 That
                 this
                 word
                 flesh
                 so
                 signifieth
                 ,
                 it
                 appeareth
                 Genes
                 .
                 6.
                 3.
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   My
                   spirit
                   shall
                   not
                   alwaies
                   striue
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   but
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 whom
                 my
                 image
                 is
                 blotted
                 out
                 .
                 And
                 Rom
                 7.
                 18.
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   in
                   me
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 flesh
                 ,
                 
                   dwelleth
                   no
                   good
                   thing
                
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 of
                 himselfe
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 meerely
                 naturall
                 and
                 vnregenerate
                 .
                 And
                 Ioh.
                 3.
                 6.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   is
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   that
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   is
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 Where
                 the
                 antithesis
                 and
                 contrarietie
                 doth
                 shewe
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 flesh
                 .
                 Here
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 depth
                 ,
                 height
                 ,
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 breadth
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 mercie
                 commended
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 giuing
                 his
                 holie
                 spirit
                 to
                 sinful
                 flesh
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 iustly
                 crie
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 8.
                 4.
                 
                   what
                   is
                   man
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   mindfull
                   of
                   him
                   ?
                   and
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   that
                   thou
                   visitest
                   him
                   ?
                
                 Oh
                 what
                 is
                 man
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 giue
                 him
                 his
                 Spirit
                 !
                 If
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 cried
                 out
                 thus
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 outward
                 things
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 rather
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 crie
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ▪
                 If
                 Iob
                 in
                 his
                 booke
                 reasoneth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 take
                 paines
                 to
                 chastice
                 man
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 mercie
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 vouchsafe
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 him
                 ?
                 If
                 then
                 flesh
                 is
                 so
                 contemptible
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 lieth
                 without
                 all
                 honour
                 ,
                 vntil
                 God
                 doth
                 send
                 his
                 blessed
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 here
                 is
                 confuted
                 the
                 doting
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 good
                 thing
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 moueth
                 the
                 Lord
                 through
                 a
                 liking
                 and
                 louing
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 bestow
                 these
                 inestimable
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 of
                 it selfe
                 it
                 is
                 wholy
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 al
                 things
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 euill
                 continually
                 .
                 Wherein
                 these
                 blinde
                 Diuines
                 shew
                 and
                 bewray
                 themselues
                 not
                 to
                 haue
                 tasted
                 truly
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 glance
                 at
                 it
                 with
                 some
                 glimmering
                 sight
                 to
                 their
                 further
                 condemnatiō
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 foolish
                 Philosophers
                 For
                 God
                 his
                 people
                 doe
                 plainly
                 feele
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 boldly
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 first
                 degree
                 or
                 preparation
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 moue
                 the
                 Lord
                 once
                 to
                 cast
                 his
                 fauourable
                 countenance
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 the
                 merit
                 and
                 the
                 vndeserued
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 worketh
                 any
                 good
                 proceedings
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 doth
                 also
                 begin
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 both
                 continueth
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 himselfe
                 must
                 worke
                 vpon
                 afterward
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Esay
                 44.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   powre
                   water
                   vpon
                   the
                   thirstie
                   ,
                   and
                   flouds
                   vpon
                   the
                   drie
                   ground
                   :
                
                 where
                 our
                 nature
                 for
                 barrennes
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 drie
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 a
                 fountaine
                 of
                 water
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 moreouer
                 by
                 his
                 Prophet
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 vntill
                 by
                 his
                 good
                 spirit
                 he
                 doth
                 soften
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 stonie
                 hearts
                 .
                 And
                 can
                 a
                 stone
                 bleede
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 bruise
                 ,
                 cut
                 ,
                 and
                 breake
                 it
                 in
                 peeces
                 ▪
                 Surely
                 no
                 more
                 can
                 wee
                 bee
                 bruised
                 ,
                 humbled
                 ,
                 and
                 broken
                 in
                 heart
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 neuer
                 so
                 sorely
                 vrged
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 vntill
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 good
                 spirit
                 touch
                 vs.
                 If
                 it
                 bee
                 then
                 a
                 great
                 worke
                 to
                 turne
                 a
                 stone
                 into
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 thing
                 most
                 insensible
                 most
                 sensible
                 ;
                 then
                 surely
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 stonie
                 heart
                 fleshie
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 hearts
                 that
                 are
                 hardened
                 ,
                 to
                 melt
                 ,
                 bleede
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 resolued
                 into
                 teares
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 thus
                 much
                 wee
                 haue
                 spoken
                 for
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 it
                 may
                 make
                 for
                 our
                 consolation
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 al
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 broken
                 in
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 feele
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 their
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 generally
                 and
                 naturally
                 are
                 flesh
                 ,
                 drie
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 hearts
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 doe
                 not
                 feele
                 this
                 ,
                 all
                 see
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 all
                 lament
                 not
                 this
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 that
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 not
                 tasted
                 the
                 first
                 fruites
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 flesh
                 ;
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 feele
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 themselues
                 ?
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 spirit
                 commeth
                 ,
                 that
                 hardnes
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 vale
                 is
                 rent
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 wee
                 begin
                 to
                 complaine
                 of
                 our
                 deadnes
                 and
                 dulnes
                 ,
                 then
                 wee
                 will
                 crie
                 out
                 of
                 our selues
                 as
                 of
                 men
                 vnworthie
                 of
                 any
                 grace
                 or
                 fauour
                 of
                 God.
                 Then
                 remember
                 to
                 thy
                 comfort
                 the
                 couenant
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 powre
                 out
                 his
                 spirit
                 on
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 receiue
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 thereof
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 complaine
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Parrat
                 counterfeiting
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 reason
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 some
                 birds
                 can
                 counterfeite
                 mens
                 wordes
                 ,
                 so
                 some
                 men
                 can
                 counterfeite
                 God
                 his
                 words
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 truly
                 moued
                 and
                 purely
                 affected
                 ,
                 neither
                 feelest
                 such
                 gratious
                 working
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 desirest
                 ,
                 remember
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 powre
                 his
                 spirit
                 on
                 flesh
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 powre
                 waters
                 on
                 drie
                 ground
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 soften
                 the
                 hard
                 hearts
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 in
                 our selues
                 wee
                 finde
                 no
                 towardnes
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 send
                 flouds
                 of
                 water
                 in
                 steed
                 of
                 drinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 fleshinesse
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 hardnes
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 heauines
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 followeth
                 the
                 third
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 benefit
                 shall
                 vniuersally
                 be
                 powred
                 out
                 vpon
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 setteth
                 out
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 doth
                 giue
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 as
                 well
                 on
                 children
                 as
                 on
                 fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 on
                 seruants
                 as
                 on
                 masters
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 on
                 women
                 as
                 on
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 on
                 young
                 as
                 on
                 olde
                 :
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 fourth
                 thing
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 this
                 heauenly
                 gift
                 shall
                 in
                 plentifull
                 measure
                 bee
                 powred
                 out
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 ions
                 and
                 daughters
                 shall
                 prophecie
                 ,
                 the
                 young
                 men
                 shall
                 see
                 visions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 olde
                 men
                 shall
                 dreame
                 dreames
                 .
                 Wherein
                 we
                 obserue
                 first
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 Fathers
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 vnder
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 We
                 grant
                 that
                 we
                 al
                 had
                 one
                 substance
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 only
                 they
                 looked
                 for
                 Christ
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 we
                 to
                 Christ
                 alreadie
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 two
                 other
                 differences
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 spirit
                 was
                 giuen
                 to
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 an
                 handfull
                 ;
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 many
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 nations
                 ;
                 then
                 to
                 one
                 sexe
                 more
                 specially
                 ,
                 now
                 to
                 both
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 now
                 they
                 haue
                 more
                 and
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 both
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 repentance
                 .
                 For
                 young
                 men
                 shall
                 see
                 visions
                 ,
                 and
                 old
                 men
                 shall
                 dreame
                 dreames
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 difference
                 that
                 this
                 grace
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 moe
                 nations
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 was
                 bestowed
                 onely
                 vpon
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 onely
                 had
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 ●47
                 .
                 19.
                 but
                 now
                 al
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Iew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 shepheard
                 and
                 one
                 sheepfold
                 both
                 of
                 Iew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 note
                 of
                 difference
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 young
                 men
                 should
                 see
                 visions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 old
                 men
                 dreame
                 dreames
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 benefit
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 singular
                 signe
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 loue
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 see
                 visions
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 dreame
                 dreames
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 12.
                 6.
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 be
                 knowne
                 to
                 a
                 Prophet
                 among
                 his
                 people
                 by
                 a
                 vision
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 speake
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 dreame
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 then
                 of
                 al
                 some
                 did
                 prophecie
                 ,
                 some
                 did
                 see
                 visions
                 ,
                 some
                 did
                 dreame
                 ;
                 yet
                 now
                 all
                 shall
                 prophecie
                 ,
                 all
                 shall
                 see
                 visions
                 ,
                 all
                 shall
                 dreame
                 dreames
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 and
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 doe
                 gather
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 now
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
                 ,
                 seruants
                 ▪
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 should
                 haue
                 as
                 great
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 chosen
                 Prophets
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 litterally
                 vnderstood
                 (
                 &
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 danger
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 rightly
                 vnderstood
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 proued
                 thus
                 :
                 Because
                 there
                 was
                 neuer
                 any
                 age
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 were
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 saying
                 was
                 true
                 and
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 literally
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 perceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 prophecied
                 and
                 saw
                 dreames
                 .
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 indeede
                 saw
                 dreames
                 :
                 but
                 where
                 shall
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 did
                 so
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 hearers
                 also
                 should
                 prophecie
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 euen
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 literally
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 had
                 all
                 these
                 gifts
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 neuer
                 so
                 vniuersally
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 because
                 either
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 or
                 neuer
                 .
                 For
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 all
                 were
                 not
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 it
                 euer
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 time
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 appointed
                 and
                 purposed
                 this
                 diuersitie
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 should
                 bee
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 learners
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 after
                 hee
                 hath
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 diuers
                 callings
                 of
                 Christians
                 for
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 he
                 addeth
                 vers
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 
                   Are
                   all
                   Apostles
                   ?
                   are
                   all
                   Prophets
                   ?
                   are
                   all
                   Teachers
                   ?
                
                 Yea
                 Paul
                 proueth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 so
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 diuers
                 mēbers
                 in
                 one
                 bodie
                 ,
                 &
                 al
                 members
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 office
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 Teachers
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 :
                 Wee
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 otherwise
                 disposed
                 it
                 .
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 when
                 he
                 ascended
                 did
                 ordaine
                 diuers
                 offices
                 ,
                 
                   some
                   to
                   be
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Euangelists
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   gathering
                   together
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   for
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   ministerie
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   edification
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 vntill
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vntil
                 men
                 become
                 perfit
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 men
                 haue
                 foolishly
                 dreamed
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 see
                 some
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 ministerie
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Paul
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Philippians
                 intituleth
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 were
                 not
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 were
                 not
                 Deacons
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 were
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 what
                 neede
                 the
                 rules
                 which
                 Paul
                 giueth
                 to
                 Timothie
                 and
                 Titus
                 for
                 the
                 chusing
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ?
                 1.
                 
                 Corin.
                 14.
                 
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 or
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 disciple
                 :
                 where
                 he
                 constituteth
                 two
                 orders
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 Prophet
                 or
                 Teacher
                 teaching
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Christian
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 cōmon
                 sort
                 ,
                 but
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 receiued
                 of
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 againe
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 young
                 men
                 should
                 prophecie
                 .
                 Were
                 then
                 all
                 
                 yong
                 men
                 Prophets
                 ▪
                 Indeed
                 Titus
                 was
                 yong
                 &
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 chosen
                 by
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 foretold
                 of
                 ,
                 &
                 had
                 been
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 from
                 his
                 childhood
                 .
                 For
                 Bishop
                 ▪
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 ouerseeth
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 an
                 Elder
                 for
                 his
                 grauitie
                 :
                 which
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 ordinarily
                 then
                 the
                 Teachers
                 were
                 olde
                 .
                 Christ
                 began
                 not
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 vntill
                 he
                 was
                 thirtie
                 yeeres
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 Iohn
                 was
                 old
                 before
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 preach
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 ordinarily
                 men
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 of
                 good
                 age
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 calling
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 ought
                 to
                 teach
                 before
                 they
                 bee
                 thirtie
                 yeeres
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 neuer
                 was
                 ordinarie
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 young
                 man
                 should
                 teach
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 giuen
                 in
                 precept
                 ,
                 that
                 Teachers
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 young
                 schollers
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 question
                 ,
                 what
                 God
                 may
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 what
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 done
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 often
                 raise
                 vp
                 young
                 men
                 to
                 shame
                 the
                 aged
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 euen
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 neuer
                 ordinarie
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 ought
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Women
                 were
                 not
                 ordinarily
                 admitted
                 to
                 this
                 function
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 to
                 shame
                 men
                 ,
                 doth
                 sometime
                 raise
                 women
                 Prophetesses
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 women
                 should
                 prophecie
                 .
                 What
                 was
                 this
                 euer
                 fulfilled
                 ?
                 did
                 women
                 euer
                 take
                 vpon
                 them
                 the
                 roome
                 of
                 teaching
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Prophetesse
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 ordinarily
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 women
                 of
                 Corinth
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 bold
                 and
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 giueth
                 out
                 a
                 flat
                 rule
                 ,
                 that
                 women
                 should
                 not
                 speake
                 ,
                 but
                 learne
                 in
                 subiection
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 seruants
                 ,
                 maids
                 and
                 men
                 should
                 see
                 visions
                 .
                 Was
                 this
                 euer
                 fulfilled
                 ?
                 did
                 they
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 take
                 this
                 office
                 vpon
                 them
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 had
                 the
                 gifts
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 fit
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 see
                 it
                 neuer
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 any
                 time
                 fulfilled
                 before
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 age
                 since
                 .
                 Yea
                 let
                 vs
                 drawe
                 an
                 argument
                 from
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 themselues
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 fulfilled
                 euen
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 Teachers
                 ▪
                 Indeed
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 conuert
                 all
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 learners
                 ,
                 &
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 teachers
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 prophecie
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 maketh
                 his
                 people
                 the
                 bolder
                 .
                 Peter
                 was
                 not
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Councel
                 :
                 Steu●n
                 made
                 his
                 persecutors
                 and
                 accusers
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 alwaies
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 answere
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 with
                 the
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 ?
                 No
                 surely
                 .
                 For
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 younger
                 sort
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 nouices
                 and
                 learners
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 openly
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 giue
                 some
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 :
                 but
                 their
                 Elders
                 and
                 illuminate
                 men
                 cannot
                 be
                 seene
                 ,
                 they
                 flie
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 into
                 corners
                 .
                 Are
                 these
                 men
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 cowardly
                 forsake
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 the
                 poore
                 people
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 deepe
                 in
                 their
                 reuelations
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 well
                 grounded
                 in
                 their
                 mysteries
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 ?
                 Vndoubtedly
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 :
                 yea
                 rather
                 the
                 elder
                 heretike
                 ,
                 the
                 ranker
                 knaue
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 most
                 notable
                 ,
                 not
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 wise
                 ,
                 but
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 subtile
                 to
                 denie
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 a
                 face
                 on
                 a
                 lie
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 fulfilled
                 euen
                 among
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 and
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 themselues
                 .
                 This
                 thing
                 then
                 cannot
                 literally
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 confesse
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 borrowed
                 speech
                 in
                 the
                 verses
                 following
                 ,
                 where
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 vapours
                 of
                 smoake
                 :
                 whereby
                 is
                 meant
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 great
                 troubles
                 ,
                 heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 the
                 Heretikes
                 will
                 graunt
                 a
                 trope
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 .
                 God
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 that
                 was
                 best
                 knowne
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 This
                 deceiued
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Temple
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 zealous
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 reioyced
                 in
                 that
                 Temple
                 which
                 Herod
                 made
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 nothing
                 like
                 that
                 which
                 Salomon
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 deceiueth
                 the
                 Iewes
                 vnto
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 error
                 are
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christ
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 sweete
                 incense
                 offered
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 :
                 then
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 behold
                 the
                 daily
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 propitiatorie
                 for
                 the
                 quicke
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 Neither
                 of
                 these
                 doe
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 doth
                 adumbrate
                 &
                 foretell
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 vnder
                 those
                 termes
                 and
                 phrases
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 best
                 knowne
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 vsed
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Prophets
                 .
                 This
                 folly
                 of
                 theirs
                 doe
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 runne
                 as
                 farre
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 doth
                 the
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 reproueth
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 confesse
                 his
                 fault
                 to
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 returne
                 and
                 receiue
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
               
                 There
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 another
                 argument
                 ,
                 why
                 this
                 place
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 literally
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Exod.
                 19.
                 
                 Moses
                 telleth
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 called
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophets
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 repeated
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 Iohn
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 applied
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 generally
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Iewes
                 did
                 neuer
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 was
                 a
                 King
                 sitting
                 in
                 a
                 throne
                 ,
                 thereby
                 ouerthrowing
                 the
                 politicall
                 estate
                 ▪
                 they
                 thought
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 was
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 taking
                 that
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 vpō
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 &
                 were
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 now
                 through
                 Christ
                 they
                 might
                 offer
                 vp
                 first
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 thē
                 their
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 holy
                 and
                 acceptable
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Neither
                 doe
                 we
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 think
                 any
                 otherwise
                 of
                 the
                 kingly
                 Priesthood
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 wee
                 thinke
                 grossely
                 and
                 literally
                 ,
                 that
                 indeede
                 wee
                 are
                 become
                 Prophets
                 hauing
                 that
                 speciall
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 take
                 away
                 that
                 order
                 of
                 Teachers
                 and
                 learners
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 ordained
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 be
                 Priests
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 we
                 Prophets
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 speech
                 must
                 be
                 qualified
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 why
                 ought
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 prophecies
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 miracles
                 .
                 Before
                 the
                 word
                 was
                 written
                 the
                 Lord
                 taught
                 his
                 people
                 by
                 visions
                 and
                 by
                 dreames
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 prepare
                 them
                 to
                 receiue
                 his
                 doctrine
                 and
                 confirme
                 them
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 hee
                 both
                 wrought
                 miracles
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 power
                 to
                 others
                 likewise
                 to
                 worke
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Mose●
                   ▪
                   E●iah
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Elisha
                 :
                 yea
                 he
                 gaue
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 miracles
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 written
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 reuealed
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Gospell
                 was
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 hee
                 continued
                 his
                 gift
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 giuen
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 was
                 powred
                 out
                 vpon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 gift
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 yet
                 the
                 Spirit
                 had
                 not
                 gotten
                 credit
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Gospell
                 was
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 sent
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 signes
                 and
                 wonders
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 miracles
                 ceased
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 miracles
                 at
                 all
                 now
                 (
                 for
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 shorten
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 extraordinarie
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 rules
                 whereby
                 we
                 shall
                 trie
                 them
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 bee
                 these
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 doe
                 either
                 conuert
                 and
                 winne
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 confirme
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 who
                 are
                 alreadie
                 wonne
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 beare
                 the
                 same
                 maiestie
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 doth
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 they
                 be
                 receiued
                 as
                 from
                 God.
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 agree
                 not
                 with
                 these
                 rules
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 thing
                 wrought
                 be
                 miraculous
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 suspected
                 as
                 the
                 miracles
                 of
                 olde
                 time
                 were
                 with
                 reuerence
                 to
                 bee
                 receiued
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 secret
                 iudgement
                 doth
                 suffer
                 some
                 times
                 such
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 vnbeleeuers
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 effectually
                 be
                 deluded
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 commeth
                 with
                 signes
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 so
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 the
                 very
                 elect
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 should
                 therewith
                 bee
                 deceiued
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 doe
                 wee
                 say
                 of
                 dreames
                 and
                 visions
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 Gospell
                 came
                 and
                 had
                 gotten
                 credit
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 visions
                 and
                 prophecies
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 being
                 now
                 ceased
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ordinarie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 make
                 all
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 or
                 teach
                 by
                 visions
                 and
                 dreames
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 doe
                 we
                 stand
                 longer
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 taken
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 shew
                 might
                 seeme
                 to
                 giue
                 ,
                 especially
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 deuillish
                 ouerthwarters
                 both
                 of
                 Papists
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 are
                 so
                 grosse
                 and
                 papable
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ▪
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ought
                 simply
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 trope
                 or
                 allegorie
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 there
                 turne
                 it
                 into
                 allegories
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 see
                 many
                 places
                 peruerted
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 the
                 whole
                 Scriptures
                 by
                 the
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 :
                 and
                 whereas
                 the
                 Scripture
                 by
                 conference
                 of
                 places
                 doth
                 shewe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 ought
                 tropically
                 to
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 they
                 sticke
                 bluntly
                 to
                 the
                 bare
                 letter
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 ,
                 
                   Hoc
                   est
                   corpus
                   meum
                   ▪
                
                 The
                 Papists
                 here
                 would
                 haue
                 no
                 trope
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 doth
                 inforce
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 will
                 in
                 no
                 place
                 almost
                 admit
                 the
                 naturall
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 floweth
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 here
                 they
                 doe
                 bitingly
                 abide
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 reasons
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 surely
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 the
                 righteous
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 they
                 would
                 neither
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 nor
                 yeelde
                 to
                 the
                 naturall
                 sense
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 might
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 cannot
                 see
                 where
                 a
                 trope
                 should
                 haue
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 went
                 with
                 their
                 great
                 Master
                 and
                 father
                 of
                 allegories
                 Origen
                 ,
                 who
                 giuing
                 himselfe
                 to
                 follow
                 his
                 deuised
                 allegories
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 through
                 God
                 his
                 righteous
                 and
                 iust
                 iudgement
                 see
                 those
                 
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 admir
                 a
                 trope
                 .
                 For
                 comming
                 to
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 intreateth
                 o●
                 three
                 kindes
                 of
                 chast
                 persons
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 maketh
                 himselfe
                 chast
                 for
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 sake
                 ,
                 hee
                 taking
                 it
                 too
                 literally
                 did
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 owne
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 grossely
                 did
                 misunderstand
                 it
                 ▪
                 The
                 true
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 then
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 ages
                 following
                 there
                 should
                 bee
                 riper
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 than
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 ages
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 here
                 obiected
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 our
                 daies
                 are
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 great
                 men
                 and
                 Prophets
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   E●●y
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ▪
                   Ieremiah
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Daniel
                 :
                 to
                 this
                 wee
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 comparisons
                 must
                 be
                 alwaies
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 compare
                 the
                 Apostles
                 with
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 cleerenes
                 and
                 excellencie
                 of
                 knowledge
                 did
                 surpasse
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 testifieth
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 among
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 were
                 greater
                 than
                 he
                 .
                 Then
                 compare
                 our
                 Euangelists
                 with
                 the
                 Patriarches
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 saw
                 a
                 cleerer
                 light
                 than
                 these
                 did
                 .
                 For
                 Abraham
                 sawe
                 Christ
                 but
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 sawe
                 him
                 euidently
                 ,
                 and
                 already
                 come
                 .
                 Proceede
                 to
                 compare
                 the
                 common
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 then
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 sort
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 we
                 doe
                 see
                 Christ
                 more
                 liu●ly
                 painted
                 out
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 did
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 assurance
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 wee
                 knowe
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 alreadie
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 seeing
                 plainly
                 the
                 effects
                 and
                 issues
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 God
                 his
                 graces
                 are
                 moe
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 excellent
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 Compare
                 Christ
                 with
                 Mose
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 did
                 as
                 farre
                 exceed
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Master
                 builder
                 doth
                 the
                 hired
                 seruant
                 .
                 Compare
                 their
                 common
                 Ministers
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Leuites
                 with
                 our
                 ordinarie
                 Doctors
                 and
                 Pastors
                 ▪
                 and
                 they
                 goe
                 beyond
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 euidence
                 of
                 knowledge
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 notable
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 knew
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 should
                 come
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 maner
                 of
                 their
                 comming
                 they
                 saw
                 but
                 very
                 darkly
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 and
                 reioyce
                 therein
                 .
                 The
                 plaine
                 meaning
                 then
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 God
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 time
                 reueale
                 his
                 will
                 vnto
                 some
                 by
                 visions
                 and
                 by
                 dreames
                 ,
                 now
                 al
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 young
                 and
                 old
                 ,
                 man
                 and
                 maide
                 shall
                 be
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 more
                 plentifully
                 and
                 more
                 perfitly
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Exod
                 19
                 
                   Ye
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   kingly
                   Pri●sthood
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 &
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 interpreted
                 as
                 often
                 in
                 Esay
                 ,
                 as
                 chap.
                 11.
                 in
                 Ieremy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 a●ter
                 Iohn
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   sh●ll
                   all
                   bee
                   taught
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   annointing
                   shall
                   teach
                   you
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 These
                 doe
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 shall
                 not
                 onely
                 haue
                 the
                 outward
                 meanes
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 also
                 haue
                 the
                 teaching
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 And
                 all
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 so
                 begun
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 performed
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 vntill
                 wee
                 be
                 vnclothed
                 of
                 this
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 our
                 full
                 part
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 herein
                 doe
                 wee
                 goe
                 beyond
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 ages
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 manner
                 of
                 deliuerie
                 there
                 is
                 farre
                 more
                 cleernes
                 and
                 euidence
                 now
                 ,
                 than
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 For
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 holy
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 indeede
                 laboured
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 fruite
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 was
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 saith
                 Ioh.
                 4.
                 
                   entred
                   into
                   their
                   labours
                
                 .
                 Y●a
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 goeth
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 
                   a
                   light
                   shining
                   in
                   a
                   darke
                   place
                   :
                
                 but
                 wee
                 haue
                 a
                 surer
                 light
                 of
                 prophecie
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 hee
                 addeth
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 serued
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 their
                 owne
                 ages
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 come
                 after
                 them
                 Now
                 hauing
                 the
                 right
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 greatly
                 thankfull
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 left
                 vs
                 to
                 doubtfull
                 dreames
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 the
                 certaintie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 written
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 serued
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 visions
                 ,
                 dreames
                 ,
                 and
                 prophecies
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 confirmed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 haue
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 Peter
                 here
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 it
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 good
                 stories
                 doe
                 record
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 further
                 see
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 men
                 shall
                 prophecie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 trie
                 themselues
                 ,
                 to
                 trie
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 their
                 teachers
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 giue
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 hope
                 before
                 their
                 enemies
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 came
                 vpon
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 be
                 come
                 vpon
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 annointed
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 his
                 members
                 also
                 be
                 Prophets
                 .
                 This
                 sound
                 knowledge
                 consisteth
                 in
                 foure
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 required
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 trie
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 estate
                 ●efore
                 God
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 God
                 his
                 
                 childe
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 cold
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 rest
                 onely
                 on
                 common
                 iniunctions
                 and
                 accustomed
                 proceedings
                 .
                 Thus
                 Paul
                 giueth
                 charge
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ▪
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Examine
                   your selues
                   ,
                   whether
                   yee
                   bee
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                
                 and
                 hereunto
                 he
                 addeth
                 a
                 fearfull
                 speech
                 ,
                 
                   vnlesse
                   you
                   be
                   refuses
                
                 .
                 Who
                 so
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 refuse
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 knoweth
                 not
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 or
                 no.
                 This
                 examination
                 must
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 saith
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   testifie
                   of
                   me
                   :
                
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   ye
                   erre
                   ,
                   because
                   ye
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 Then
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 hang
                 on
                 the
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 nor
                 on
                 this
                 ,
                 nor
                 on
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 haue
                 found
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 been
                 taught
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Samaria
                 saide
                 to
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 told
                 them
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 simply
                 and
                 barely
                 knowe
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 applie
                 them
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 our
                 owne
                 faith
                 sure
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 reprobates
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 required
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 trie
                 our
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 euery
                 thing
                 that
                 they
                 speak
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 things
                 pertinent
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 are
                 commaunded
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Corinth
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   Trie
                   the
                   spirits
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   of
                   God
                   or
                   no
                   :
                
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 epistles
                 of
                 Peter
                 and
                 Iude
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 were
                 peruerted
                 with
                 heresies
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 came
                 to
                 knowe
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 vnstable
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 euery
                 winde
                 of
                 vaine
                 doctrine
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 euer
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 trueth
                 must
                 dwell
                 plentifully
                 in
                 vs
                 with
                 all
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 discerne
                 the
                 spirit●
                 ▪
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 waied
                 and
                 found
                 any
                 thing
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 wee
                 receiue
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 finde
                 any
                 thing
                 false
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 farre
                 off
                 from
                 receiuing
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 hold
                 him
                 accursed
                 that
                 shall
                 bring
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 an
                 Angell
                 from
                 Heauen
                 .
                 Foolish
                 then
                 is
                 that
                 phreneticall
                 fansie
                 of
                 the
                 Familie
                 of
                 Loue
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 iudge
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 condemne
                 .
                 For
                 euery
                 Christian
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 in
                 the
                 libertie
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 to
                 trie
                 and
                 condemne
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 consonant
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 third
                 thing
                 required
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 knowledge
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 instruct
                 and
                 admonish
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 doth
                 Iude
                 in
                 his
                 epistle
                 require
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 doe
                 ,
                 whē
                 he
                 exhorteth
                 vs
                 to
                 edifie
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 our
                 most
                 holy
                 faith
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 is
                 giuen
                 in
                 charge
                 Hebr.
                 3.
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 admonish
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 Hebr.
                 5.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 teachers
                 .
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 also
                 commaundeth
                 vs
                 if
                 our
                 brother
                 offend
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 admonish
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 dutie
                 wee
                 owe
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 discharge
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 our
                 household
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 towne
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 kindred
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 occasion
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 our
                 calling
                 shall
                 suffer
                 vs.
                 The
                 fourth
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 giue
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 our
                 hope
                 ,
                 euen
                 vnto
                 our
                 enemies
                 .
                 This
                 Peter
                 requireth
                 in
                 plaine
                 wordes
                 ;
                 this
                 doth
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 require
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 ,
                 hee
                 should
                 confesse
                 vs
                 before
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 confesse
                 him
                 before
                 men
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Queene
                 Maries
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 euen
                 among
                 vs
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 :
                 therefore
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 natural
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 neuer
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 who
                 the
                 younger
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 heresie
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 honestie
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 once
                 they
                 waxe
                 old
                 in
                 their
                 heresie
                 ,
                 they
                 grow
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 knowledge
                 as
                 in
                 subtiltie
                 to
                 inuent
                 mens
                 phr●ses
                 ,
                 to
                 delude
                 and
                 deceiue
                 with
                 new
                 starched
                 termes
                 .
                 They
                 will
                 auouch
                 nothing
                 before
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 taken
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 reca●t
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 die
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 treason
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 heresie
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 nowadaies
                 there
                 be
                 found
                 few
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 trie
                 thēselues
                 ,
                 their
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 thēselues
                 to
                 admonish
                 others
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 giue
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 hope
                 before
                 the
                 aduersarie
                 :
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 lesse
                 marueile
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 when
                 as
                 some
                 occupying
                 the
                 roomes
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 wise
                 and
                 politique
                 Magistrates
                 cannot
                 examine
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 lesse
                 trie
                 others
                 .
                 Examine
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 deale
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 ,
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 can
                 say
                 nothing
                 but
                 by
                 act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 by
                 iniunctions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 proceedings
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 contrarie
                 blast
                 of
                 heresie
                 blowne
                 in
                 their
                 eares
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 what
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 follow
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 as
                 most
                 doe
                 ,
                 affirme
                 as
                 the
                 superiours
                 affirme
                 ,
                 and
                 denie
                 that
                 they
                 denie
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 their
                 religion
                 
                 hangs
                 on
                 the
                 Councels
                 determination
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Kings
                 proceedings
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 carrieth
                 the
                 title
                 and
                 beareth
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 indeede
                 are
                 professors
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 annointed
                 with
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 hee
                 was
                 annointed
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 a
                 dropping
                 or
                 more
                 flowing
                 measure
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 then
                 what
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 :
                 wherein
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Papist
                 ,
                 the
                 Turke
                 ,
                 the
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 delight
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 their
                 studie
                 .
                 They
                 be
                 so
                 carefull
                 to
                 dishonour
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 carelesse
                 to
                 honour
                 him
                 :
                 which
                 thing
                 ought
                 to
                 moue
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 more
                 carefull
                 to
                 seeke
                 knowledge
                 .
                 Many
                 so
                 farre
                 exceede
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 begin
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 bid
                 away
                 with
                 exercises
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 leaue
                 them
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 post
                 them
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 teacher
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 husband
                 man
                 ,
                 saith
                 one
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 booke-learned
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 poore
                 artificer
                 ,
                 saith
                 another
                 :
                 I
                 was
                 neuer
                 brought
                 vp
                 at
                 schooles
                 with
                 these
                 learned
                 men
                 but
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 these
                 points
                 ,
                 it
                 appertaineth
                 rather
                 to
                 Doctors
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 here
                 very
                 flat
                 :
                 
                   I
                   will
                   powre
                   out
                   my
                   spirit
                   vpon
                   all
                   flesh
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 surely
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 hath
                 not
                 receiued
                 God
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 pronounceth
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 none
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 wee
                 haue
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 sheew
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 vs
                 cast
                 away
                 these
                 vaine
                 excuses
                 farre
                 from
                 vs
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 young
                 men
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 haue
                 a
                 fling
                 ,
                 youth
                 is
                 vnstable
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 time
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 grauer
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 become
                 old
                 men
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 119.9
                 
                   Wherewithall
                   may
                   a
                   young
                   man
                   redresse
                   his
                   way
                   ?
                   &c.
                
                 And
                 Eccles
                 12.
                 1.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ▪
                 
                   Remember
                   thy
                   Creator
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   thy
                   youth
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 If
                 young
                 men
                 will
                 appertaine
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 haue
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 gifts
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 doe
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Let
                 none
                 say
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 old
                 ,
                 our
                 memorie
                 failes
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 wits
                 were
                 as
                 fresh
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 been
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 doe
                 something
                 ,
                 now
                 we
                 can
                 remember
                 nothing
                 .
                 For
                 men
                 can
                 remember
                 things
                 of
                 vanitie
                 done
                 in
                 their
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 chronicling
                 thē
                 they
                 will
                 weare
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fetch
                 euidences
                 of
                 lands
                 ,
                 or
                 mony
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 hidden
                 ,
                 their
                 memorie
                 failes
                 in
                 no
                 point
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 yong
                 men
                 shall
                 see
                 visions
                 ,
                 so
                 old
                 men
                 shall
                 dreame
                 dreames
                 .
                 If
                 wisedome
                 and
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 the
                 crowne
                 of
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 these
                 the
                 aged
                 man
                 euen
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 old
                 is
                 accursed
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 neede
                 to
                 labour
                 for
                 knowledge
                 .
                 Old
                 men
                 will
                 pleade
                 for
                 their
                 priuiledge
                 to
                 goe
                 before
                 young
                 men
                 in
                 worldly
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 they
                 hope
                 for
                 plackards
                 to
                 excuse
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 behind
                 them
                 in
                 heauenly
                 things
                 ?
                 None
                 must
                 say
                 ▪
                 We
                 are
                 but
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 others
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 labour
                 for
                 our
                 wages
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 time
                 can
                 wee
                 haue
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 learne
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 if
                 wee
                 may
                 haue
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 day
                 to
                 rest
                 on
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 haue
                 our
                 recreation
                 then
                 ,
                 wee
                 cannot
                 alwayes
                 be
                 toyling
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 be
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 men
                 or
                 maides
                 ,
                 ye
                 must
                 by
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 prophecie
                 .
                 Is
                 your
                 condition
                 hard
                 vnder
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 oh
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 hard
                 as
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law.
                 For
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 seruants
                 were
                 bondmen
                 ,
                 little
                 better
                 in
                 condition
                 than
                 bruite
                 beasts
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 men
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 estate
                 ,
                 vnder
                 such
                 heathen
                 men
                 ▪
                 did
                 so
                 carefully
                 attend
                 vpon
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 redeeme
                 al
                 times
                 possible
                 for
                 to
                 get
                 knowledge
                 and
                 feeling
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 all
                 men
                 must
                 looke
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 old
                 and
                 young
                 ,
                 masters
                 and
                 seruants
                 .
                 What
                 will
                 they
                 challenge
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 glorie
                 in
                 the
                 title
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 esteeme
                 of
                 the
                 dutie
                 ?
                 They
                 will
                 leaue
                 that
                 part
                 peraduenture
                 to
                 book
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Preachers
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 againe
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 wilfully
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mutual
                 coherence
                 betweene
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 title
                 and
                 the
                 dutie
                 .
                 What
                 ▪
                 ye
                 glorie
                 that
                 yeare
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 ye
                 prophecie
                 not
                 ;
                 ye
                 boast
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 ouercome
                 not
                 ;
                 ye
                 bee
                 glad
                 to
                 be
                 counted
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 sacrifice
                 not
                 .
                 Euen
                 Papists
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 taught
                 ignorance
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 can
                 say
                 more
                 for
                 their
                 superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 Heretikes
                 can
                 say
                 more
                 for
                 their
                 diuellish
                 opinions
                 ,
                 than
                 Protestants
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 glorious
                 Gospell
                 .
                 Look
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 how
                 painfull
                 and
                 cunning
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 goe
                 ,
                 to
                 runne
                 ,
                 to
                 ride
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 like
                 of
                 their
                 heresies
                 ;
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 will
                 looke
                 for
                 you
                 at
                 markets
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 will
                 entertaine
                 you
                 ,
                 what
                 meekenes
                 ,
                 what
                 mildenes
                 they
                 will
                 vse
                 to
                 salute
                 you
                 .
                 This
                 ought
                 to
                 shame
                 vs
                 ,
                 this
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 labour
                 more
                 for
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 temptations
                 inuade
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 Satan
                 accuseth
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 heresie
                 shal
                 assault
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 stand
                 stedfast
                 and
                 vnremoueable
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 edifie
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 persecution
                 not
                 be
                 dismaied
                 ,
                 but
                 resist
                 constantly
                 
                 vnto
                 blood
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 as
                 Peter
                 hath
                 shewed
                 that
                 which
                 Ioel
                 prophecied
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 so
                 these
                 verses
                 following
                 shewe
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 fall
                 vpon
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 the
                 neglect
                 or
                 contempt
                 of
                 these
                 graces
                 offered
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 some
                 question
                 here
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 .
                 Some
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 comming
                 in
                 the
                 flesh-some
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 to
                 iudgement
                 :
                 others
                 more
                 truly
                 thinke
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 whole
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 betweene
                 his
                 comming
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 his
                 comming
                 to
                 iudgement
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 appeareth
                 the
                 most
                 probable
                 opinion
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 followeth
                 after
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   last
                   dayes
                   I
                   will
                   powre
                   out
                   my
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 now
                 the
                 giuing
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 that
                 whole
                 time
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 followeth
                 after
                 concerning
                 calling
                 vpon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 meant
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 both
                 that
                 which
                 goeth
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 followeth
                 after
                 ,
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 is
                 likewise
                 so
                 vnderstood
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 Christ
                 his
                 first
                 comming
                 was
                 a
                 most
                 glorious
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 last
                 comming
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 farre
                 more
                 glorious
                 day
                 ;
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 Titus
                 2
                 ▪
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
                 4.
                 where
                 his
                 comming
                 is
                 described
                 to
                 bee
                 with
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 shoute
                 .
                 Yet
                 because
                 this
                 glorie
                 doth
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 redemption
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 good
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 this
                 as
                 the
                 places
                 going
                 before
                 and
                 comming
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 hee
                 ceaseth
                 not
                 to
                 offer
                 these
                 graces
                 and
                 to
                 execute
                 these
                 iudgements
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 wordes
                 themselues
                 ,
                 some
                 thinke
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 literally
                 ,
                 some
                 allegorically
                 and
                 spiritually
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 admit
                 both
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 vse
                 in
                 their
                 naturall
                 signification
                 ,
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 neuer
                 leaueth
                 his
                 Church
                 without
                 some
                 instructions
                 in
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 the
                 Moone
                 ,
                 the
                 Heauens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 naturall
                 eclipses
                 in
                 Sunne
                 and
                 Moone
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 exaltations
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 haue
                 been
                 workes
                 extraordinarie
                 in
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 been
                 as
                 prognostications
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 Further
                 wee
                 may
                 safely
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 neuer
                 any
                 strange
                 Eclipse
                 ,
                 Comet
                 ,
                 apparition
                 in
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 strange
                 and
                 vnnatural
                 births
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 this
                 change
                 of
                 nature
                 some
                 euent
                 came
                 strangely
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 :
                 which
                 shewed
                 that
                 men
                 had
                 broken
                 their
                 obedience
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 become
                 monstrously
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 maketh
                 knowne
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 changing
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 Therefore
                 wee
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 great
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 plagues
                 ,
                 warres
                 ,
                 Comets
                 ,
                 famine
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 goeth
                 great
                 contempt
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 monstrous
                 prophanenes
                 :
                 so
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 prognostications
                 of
                 some
                 notable
                 sinnes
                 either
                 in
                 religion
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 both
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 neither
                 exclude
                 the
                 literall
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 admit
                 that
                 fansie
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 frensie
                 of
                 the
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 strange
                 disobedience
                 and
                 contempt
                 ,
                 followe
                 strange
                 punishments
                 and
                 reuenge
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 sheweth
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 sinne
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 following
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 signes
                 going
                 before
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 why
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 hee
                 would
                 shewe
                 himselfe
                 so
                 gratious
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 send
                 such
                 tokens
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 .
                 Here
                 wee
                 see
                 a
                 contrarie
                 order
                 of
                 teaching
                 to
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 will
                 then
                 haue
                 his
                 mercie
                 manifested
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 shew
                 his
                 iustice
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 men
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 imagine
                 of
                 a
                 felicitie
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Peter
                 to
                 awaken
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 dreame
                 ,
                 le
                 ts
                 them
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 vnlesse
                 these
                 gifts
                 be
                 reuerently
                 receiued
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 most
                 angrie
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 either
                 refuse
                 or
                 abuse
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 so
                 offered
                 .
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 partly
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 and
                 people
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 vnregenerate
                 ;
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 either
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 their
                 regeneration
                 ;
                 before
                 their
                 regeneration
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 seeke
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 For
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 time
                 will
                 call
                 them
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 predestinated
                 ,
                 and
                 chosen
                 :
                 yet
                 because
                 his
                 Gospell
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 pretious
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 sendeth
                 them
                 crosses
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 sometime
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 sometime
                 reproch
                 ,
                 sometime
                 a
                 troubled
                 minde
                 ,
                 sometime
                 priuate
                 miserie
                 ,
                 and
                 sometime
                 a
                 publike
                 calamitie
                 to
                 inuolue
                 them
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 humbled
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 men
                 wil
                 not
                 easily
                 or
                 vsually
                 be
                 humbled
                 by
                 the
                 bare
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 sealeth
                 it
                 by
                 sending
                 of
                 troubles
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 wee
                 can
                 feele
                 no
                 comfort
                 either
                 in
                 heauen
                 or
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 perdition
                 and
                 matter
                 of
                 damnation
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 then
                 be
                 the
                 fitter
                 to
                 receiue
                 comfort
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 haue
                 one
                 speciall
                 fault
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 priuie
                 pride
                 ,
                 vainglorie
                 ,
                 selfe-loue
                 ▪
                 or
                 
                 such
                 like
                 priuie
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 draw
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 sinnes
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 the
                 Lord
                 sendeth
                 affliction
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 his
                 correction
                 he
                 draweth
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 ciuill
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 &
                 maketh
                 vs
                 make
                 conscience
                 of
                 inward
                 and
                 hidden
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 putteth
                 them
                 in
                 minde
                 by
                 miserie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 corruption
                 is
                 ●●rking
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 broken
                 forth
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 naturally
                 it
                 did
                 dwell
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 repressed
                 by
                 the
                 finger
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 violently
                 flame
                 out
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 where
                 others
                 lie
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 very
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 is
                 choked
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 can
                 take
                 little
                 hold
                 to
                 worke
                 any
                 thing
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 might
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 see
                 sinne
                 vnknowne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 conscience
                 of
                 sinne
                 being
                 knowne
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 visiteth
                 vs
                 with
                 priuate
                 and
                 publike
                 meanes
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 be
                 without
                 all
                 hope
                 ,
                 ease
                 ,
                 or
                 end
                 tormented
                 in
                 hell
                 ;
                 so
                 these
                 in
                 mercie
                 and
                 measure
                 should
                 haue
                 their
                 hearts
                 broken
                 :
                 which
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 doe
                 by
                 the
                 louing
                 inuocating
                 and
                 inuiting
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 therfore
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 some
                 crosses
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 respecteth
                 the
                 regenerate
                 either
                 to
                 continue
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 good
                 estate
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
                 from
                 some
                 grosse
                 sins
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 doe
                 sometime
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 alwaies
                 may
                 fall
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 keep
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 Because
                 Dauid
                 and
                 Manasses
                 had
                 sinned
                 ,
                 God
                 sent
                 them
                 the
                 crosse
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 forget
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 powre
                 out
                 his
                 wrath
                 vpon
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 surely
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 his
                 owne
                 children
                 to
                 be
                 vncontrolled
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 Did
                 not
                 Dauid
                 sinne
                 ,
                 make
                 ye
                 so
                 much
                 at
                 me
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 Dauid
                 a
                 great
                 sinner
                 and
                 yet
                 saued
                 ?
                 It
                 were
                 well
                 indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 binde
                 Dauids
                 sinne
                 with
                 Dauid
                 his
                 repentance
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Sunne
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 darkenes
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Moone
                 into
                 blood
                 in
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 pillars
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 and
                 vapours
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 wrath
                 against
                 him
                 among
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 how
                 his
                 sonnes
                 rebelled
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 Counsellers
                 ,
                 became
                 traitors
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 wicked
                 caitifes
                 insulted
                 ouer
                 him
                 ;
                 we
                 would
                 surely
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 did
                 little
                 helpe
                 vs
                 to
                 reckon
                 vp
                 Dauid
                 his
                 sinning
                 .
                 This
                 doth
                 God
                 to
                 sow
                 the
                 lips
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 spare
                 and
                 punisheth
                 not
                 sinne
                 in
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 dreame
                 of
                 escape
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 owne
                 seruants
                 are
                 so
                 punished
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 presently
                 fall
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 readie
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 he
                 wrappeth
                 them
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 crosses
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 punish
                 any
                 sinne
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 preuent
                 in
                 them
                 some
                 sinne
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 sinning
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 humble
                 them
                 before
                 they
                 fall
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 albeit
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 grosse
                 sins
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 oft
                 puft
                 vp
                 with
                 priuie
                 pride
                 ,
                 dead
                 ,
                 vnmercifull
                 ,
                 dull
                 ,
                 forsaking
                 their
                 first
                 loue
                 ,
                 sometime
                 neither
                 hot
                 nor
                 cold
                 ,
                 luke
                 warme
                 ,
                 without
                 zeale
                 :
                 briefly
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 they
                 themselues
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 and
                 before
                 haue
                 been
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 wisedome
                 correcteth
                 these
                 wants
                 and
                 infirmities
                 ▪
                 that
                 from
                 infirmities
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 burst
                 out
                 into
                 enormities
                 ;
                 from
                 sinning
                 of
                 ignorance
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 sin
                 against
                 conscience
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 commit
                 not
                 presumptuous
                 sinnes
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 Reuel
                 .
                 3.
                 the
                 Lord
                 sent
                 plagues
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 ▪
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 grosse
                 and
                 notorious
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 humbled
                 and
                 zealous
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 more
                 easily
                 haue
                 fallen
                 into
                 deeper
                 enormities
                 hereafter
                 .
                 If
                 men
                 vse
                 to
                 trie
                 gold
                 seuē
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 furnace
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 masse
                 of
                 drosse
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 proue
                 it
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 had
                 the
                 Lord
                 neede
                 to
                 trie
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 although
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 giuen
                 to
                 any
                 great
                 and
                 notable
                 crime
                 ?
                 For
                 as
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 two
                 vses
                 in
                 the
                 trying
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 purge
                 it
                 from
                 drosse
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 fine
                 it
                 the
                 more
                 :
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 vses
                 of
                 corrections
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 punish
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 trie
                 their
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 Lord
                 more
                 principally
                 doth
                 not
                 punish
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 secondarily
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 trying
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 :
                 yet
                 when
                 men
                 cannot
                 accuse
                 vs
                 ,
                 neither
                 we
                 can
                 accuse
                 our selues
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 purge
                 vs
                 from
                 some
                 secret
                 corruption
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 breede
                 a
                 sinne
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 hereupon
                 it
                 commeth
                 ,
                 that
                 priuie
                 pride
                 ,
                 secret
                 selfe-loue
                 ,
                 close
                 couetousnes
                 ,
                 hidden
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 are
                 counted
                 sinnes
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 worldlings
                 they
                 be
                 thought
                 good
                 vertues
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 :
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 ye
                 sticke
                 to
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 which
                 ye
                 professe
                 ?
                 See
                 ,
                 what
                 hurliburlies
                 ,
                 see
                 how
                 many
                 opinions
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 companie
                 of
                 religions
                 are
                 start
                 vp
                 ,
                 see
                 what
                 denying
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 what
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 are
                 sprung
                 vp
                 ,
                 see
                 what
                 deaths
                 ,
                 plagues
                 ,
                 and
                 warres
                 are
                 accompanied
                 with
                 it
                 ?
                 Surely
                 it
                 seemeth
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Before
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 in
                 better
                 case
                 ,
                 no
                 such
                 disturbance
                 in
                 religion
                 ,
                 no
                 such
                 noise
                 of
                 notorious
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 no
                 such
                 turmoilings
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 at
                 good
                 quiet
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 we
                 haue
                 more
                 troubles
                 ,
                 than
                 euer
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 were
                 heard
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 wicked
                 do
                 not
                 onely
                 breake
                 their
                 neckes
                 at
                 this
                 blocke
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 his
                 owne
                 children
                 haue
                 daungerously
                 stumbled
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 
                   Iob
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ▪
                   Ieremiah
                
                 without
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 beheld
                 the
                 prosperitie
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 aduersitie
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 they
                 confessed
                 their
                 feete
                 had
                 almost
                 slipped
                 ,
                 sauing
                 that
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 condemne
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 To
                 remedy
                 this
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 doe
                 most
                 appeare
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 send
                 greatest
                 iudgements
                 for
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 his
                 Gospell
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 foretold
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 offended
                 when
                 it
                 commeth
                 :
                 &
                 this
                 vse
                 doth
                 Christ
                 teach
                 vs
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   things
                   haue
                   I
                   told
                   you
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 For
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 babes
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 temptation
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 daies
                 :
                 Doth
                 it
                 not
                 trouble
                 men
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 vnlearned
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 of
                 learned
                 Ministers
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 vngodly
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 see
                 such
                 oppressing
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 such
                 rebellious
                 people
                 ,
                 such
                 carelesse
                 gouernours
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 height
                 of
                 subtiltie
                 in
                 couering
                 and
                 cloaking
                 sin
                 ;
                 where
                 is
                 most
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 such
                 running
                 to
                 sinne
                 ;
                 where
                 is
                 most
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 receiued
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 sects
                 and
                 heresies
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Papists
                 readie
                 to
                 outface
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 what
                 may
                 a
                 man
                 do
                 now
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 may
                 he
                 stay
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 leaue
                 him
                 ?
                 Surely
                 God
                 hath
                 foretold
                 it
                 .
                 Euen
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 then
                 shining
                 bright
                 ,
                 the
                 Moone
                 giuing
                 light
                 ,
                 the
                 cleere
                 aire
                 are
                 tokens
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 these
                 being
                 darkened
                 &
                 obscured
                 shew
                 God
                 his
                 wrath
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 word
                 obscured
                 doth
                 testifie
                 his
                 wrath
                 much
                 more
                 .
                 Yea
                 if
                 dearths
                 ,
                 plagues
                 ,
                 famine
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 come
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 forewarned
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 asked
                 him
                 signes
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 them
                 of
                 many
                 :
                 and
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 wonders
                 in
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 seas
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 the
                 very
                 elect
                 should
                 be
                 confounded
                 almost
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 not
                 forewarned
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 equitie
                 of
                 his
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 indeed
                 haue
                 had
                 some
                 occasion
                 of
                 offence
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   offended
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                
                 because
                 such
                 confusions
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 will
                 be
                 readie
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 on
                 the
                 Gospell
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 forewarned
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 why
                 they
                 come
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Iewes
                 would
                 not
                 heare
                 the
                 Apostles
                 speaking
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 was
                 it
                 any
                 marueile
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 seduced
                 by
                 false
                 teachers
                 ?
                 If
                 men
                 doe
                 not
                 receiue
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 loue
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 marueile
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 deluded
                 with
                 heresie
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 men
                 neglect
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 their
                 mindes
                 offered
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 preached
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 marueile
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 warres
                 ?
                 If
                 men
                 neglect
                 the
                 foode
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 marueile
                 if
                 they
                 finde
                 a
                 famine
                 ?
                 When
                 we
                 see
                 then
                 that
                 men
                 turne
                 the
                 Gospell
                 into
                 wantonnes
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 marueile
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 sendeth
                 troubles
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 shall
                 see
                 such
                 a
                 confusion
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 cleere
                 his
                 iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 recompence
                 vengeance
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 restore
                 the
                 godly
                 to
                 their
                 ioyes
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 shew
                 them
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 place
                 of
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 lift
                 vp
                 their
                 heads
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 shall
                 haue
                 rest
                 without
                 trouble
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 these
                 afflictions
                 worke
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 they
                 are
                 sent
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Surely
                 to
                 plague
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 leaue
                 them
                 without
                 excuse
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 humble
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
                 from
                 euil
                 ,
                 to
                 encourage
                 them
                 in
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 recouer
                 them
                 being
                 fallen
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 roote
                 out
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 consume
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 powreth
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 vials
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 vpon
                 the
                 wicked
                 remnant
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 manifold
                 plagues
                 haue
                 often
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 where
                 the
                 Gospell
                 hath
                 been
                 preached
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 mercie
                 &
                 treasure
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 receiued
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 vnnaturall
                 refusall
                 of
                 it
                 doth
                 cause
                 the
                 greatest
                 iudgemēts
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Israelites
                 in
                 the
                 wildernes
                 were
                 punished
                 ,
                 first
                 by
                 idolatrie
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 plagues
                 ,
                 &
                 were
                 rooted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 Christ
                 had
                 spoken
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 preached
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Iewes
                 remained
                 vnprofitable
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 iustice
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 beleeue
                 the
                 true
                 Christ
                 ,
                 suffered
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 deluded
                 by
                 false
                 Christs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 true
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 deceiued
                 by
                 false
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 
                 being
                 punished
                 with
                 famine
                 and
                 sicknes
                 they
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Romanes
                 subdued
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Gospell
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 contemned
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 first
                 punished
                 them
                 by
                 suffering
                 them
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 vile
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 after
                 gaue
                 them
                 ouer
                 to
                 the
                 Turke
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 how
                 in
                 the
                 West-countrie
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Gospell
                 was
                 preached
                 and
                 refused
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 must
                 we
                 make
                 our
                 profit
                 herein
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 his
                 Spirit
                 falleth
                 plentifully
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 men
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 reformed
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 send
                 heretikes
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 to
                 corrupt
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 thus
                 censure
                 his
                 owne
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 he
                 spare
                 the
                 wicked
                 ?
                 No
                 :
                 when
                 we
                 thinke
                 all
                 is
                 quiet
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 send
                 plagues
                 for
                 refusing
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 send
                 famines
                 for
                 refusing
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 wil
                 plague
                 vs
                 with
                 warres
                 for
                 neglecting
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 our
                 mindes
                 .
                 And
                 Matth.
                 24.
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 set
                 Ierusalem
                 a
                 type
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Gospell
                 neuer
                 continued
                 quiet
                 or
                 vncorrupt
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 place
                 aboue
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 halfe
                 mad
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 feare
                 the
                 euents
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 worse
                 than
                 so
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 profit
                 by
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 wofull
                 experience
                 will
                 teach
                 vs
                 our
                 miserable
                 estate
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 how
                 needfull
                 affliction
                 ●s
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 Miserie
                 maketh
                 mercie
                 sweete
                 ,
                 and
                 trouble
                 maketh
                 grace
                 gratious
                 :
                 Christ
                 is
                 then
                 sweete
                 ,
                 and
                 Iesus
                 is
                 then
                 a
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 feeling
                 no
                 comfort
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 are
                 driuen
                 and
                 drawne
                 out
                 of
                 our selues
                 to
                 seeke
                 some
                 reliefe
                 abroade
                 .
                 And
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 prosperitie
                 we
                 are
                 readie
                 to
                 nestle
                 our selues
                 here
                 belowe
                 ,
                 and
                 forgetting
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 we
                 are
                 blinded
                 with
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 we
                 become
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 staying
                 wholy
                 in
                 these
                 inferior
                 things
                 Now
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 might
                 by
                 euidence
                 prooue
                 ,
                 how
                 whom
                 he
                 once
                 loueth
                 he
                 alwaies
                 loueth
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 admonish
                 others
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 he
                 sendeth
                 corrections
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 stay
                 here
                 belowe
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 iudgement
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 so
                 hamper
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 the
                 wicked
                 looke
                 to
                 escape
                 ?
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 these
                 distresses
                 and
                 miseries
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 calleth
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 offereth
                 grace
                 in
                 wrath
                 ,
                 mercie
                 in
                 iudgements
                 :
                 so
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 moue
                 his
                 chosen
                 and
                 elect
                 to
                 desire
                 these
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 cause
                 these
                 iudgemēts
                 threatned
                 to
                 fructifie
                 ,
                 whilest
                 they
                 that
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 conuey
                 comfort
                 into
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 not
                 onely
                 be
                 preserued
                 from
                 finne
                 and
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 remaine
                 sounder
                 in
                 iudgement
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 passing
                 by
                 these
                 plagues
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 going
                 downe
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 hell
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 then
                 the
                 third
                 thing
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 wee
                 noted
                 ,
                 the
                 plaine
                 meaning
                 whereof
                 is
                 thus
                 much
                 :
                 If
                 ye
                 will
                 now
                 but
                 ioyne
                 in
                 fellowship
                 ,
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 worship
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 auoide
                 these
                 iudgements
                 threatned
                 ,
                 and
                 receiue
                 these
                 graces
                 promised
                 the
                 sure
                 pledges
                 of
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 Great
                 is
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 appoint
                 a
                 meane
                 to
                 remedie
                 such
                 miseries
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 obtaine
                 such
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 worthie
                 further
                 consideration
                 and
                 examination
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 SHORT
                 TREATISE
                 OF
                 PRAYER
                 ,
                 VPON
                 THE
                 WORDS
                 OF
                 THE
                 PROPHET
                 IOEL
                 ,
                 chap.
                 2.
                 32
                 alleaged
                 by
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Act.
                 2.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 
                   WHosoeuer
                   calleth
                   on
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                
                 Ioel.
                 2.
                 
                 ●2
                 ▪
                 By
                 calling
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 a
                 particular
                 part
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 are
                 meant
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 Thus
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 sometime
                 ascribe
                 to
                 this
                 one
                 other
                 parte
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 worship
                 :
                 as
                 Genes
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   began
                   men
                   to
                   call
                   on
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 and
                 Gen.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Abraham
                   builded
                   an
                   Altar
                   ▪
                   and
                   called
                   on
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 worshipped
                 God.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Psalme
                 50.
                 
                 
                   Call
                   vpon
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   trouble
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   heare
                   thee
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 alleaged
                 Rom.
                 10
                 :
                 and
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 the
                 Apostle
                 wisheth
                 grace
                 to
                 all
                 thē
                 that
                 shal
                 call
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 worship
                 God
                 2
                 Timoth.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   calleth
                   on
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 worshippeth
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquitie
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 vnder
                 this
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 inuocation
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 vnderstood
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 our
                 English
                 tongue
                 ,
                 we
                 rather
                 vse
                 this
                 phrase
                 ;
                 We
                 will
                 goe
                 to
                 prayers
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 Are
                 prayers
                 done
                 ,
                 than
                 ,
                 we
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 heare
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 goe
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 when
                 notwithstanding
                 we
                 frequent
                 other
                 actions
                 of
                 religion
                 in
                 the
                 congregation
                 besides
                 prayer
                 .
                 And
                 both
                 Ieremie
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 calleth
                 the
                 Church
                 an
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 Matth.
                 21.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Mine
                   house
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   prayer
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 house
                 of
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 of
                 receiuing
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 of
                 executing
                 discipline
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 prayer
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 this
                 one
                 name
                 comprehendeth
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 before
                 we
                 shew
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 commeth
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 few
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 fewer
                 for
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 fewest
                 for
                 discipline
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 shew
                 themselues
                 friends
                 to
                 prayer
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 Heretikes
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 things
                 will
                 depart
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 this
                 thing
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 God
                 his
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 doe
                 forsake
                 this
                 .
                 That
                 by
                 prayer
                 is
                 meant
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 Matth.
                 24.
                 13.
                 where
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   endureth
                   vnto
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 auoide
                 these
                 iudgements
                 come
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Gospell
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   must
                   be
                   preached
                   to
                   all
                   nations
                   .
                
                 Iohn
                 3.
                 
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 must
                 be
                 lift
                 vp
                 ,
                 that
                 who
                 so
                 hearkeneth
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 ioyned
                 both
                 together
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 s●id
                 ,
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   calleth
                   on
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   how
                   shall
                   they
                   call
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   on
                   whom
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   beleeued
                   ?
                   and
                   how
                   shall
                   they
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   they
                   doe
                   heare
                   ?
                
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 faith
                 saueth
                 ,
                 so
                 faith
                 commeth
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 Eccles
                 ▪
                 4.
                 17.
                 and
                 5
                 1
                 ▪
                 
                   When
                   then
                   entrest
                   into
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   looke
                   vnto
                   thy
                   feete
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 first
                 teacheth
                 men
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 they
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 to
                 heare
                 .
                 Likewise
                 Psal.
                 95.
                 first
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   come
                   let
                   vs
                   worship
                   and
                   kneele
                   donne
                
                 exhorting
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   day
                   if
                   ye
                   will
                   heare
                   his
                   voyce
                   ,
                   harden
                   not
                   your
                   hearis
                   ,
                
                 making
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 ioyned
                 together
                 ▪
                 That
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 ioyned
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 shew
                 ,
                 as
                 Deut.
                 33.
                 where
                 the
                 Leuites
                 dutie
                 is
                 first
                 to
                 teach
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 to
                 offer
                 incense
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 as
                 Psalme
                 141.
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 Sam.
                 12.
                 where
                 the
                 people
                 acknowledging
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 request
                 Samuel
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 who
                 answered
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 onely
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 
                 would
                 also
                 preach
                 God
                 his
                 word
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 threaten
                 God
                 his
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 and
                 proclame
                 God
                 his
                 mercies
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 repent
                 .
                 Act.
                 6
                 whē
                 the
                 Apostles
                 found
                 themselues
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 ministerie
                 of
                 tables
                 ,
                 they
                 ordained
                 new
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 giue
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 prayer
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Timoth.
                 1.
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 Paul
                 teacheth
                 Timothie
                 first
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 should
                 preach
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 then
                 how
                 he
                 should
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 haue
                 the
                 people
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 pray
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 see
                 this
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 requireth
                 of
                 vs
                 in
                 praying
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 hee
                 doe
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 Matth.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Not
                   euery
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   saith
                   vnto
                   me
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   shall
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   he●uen
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   doth
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   my
                   father
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 Matth.
                 15.
                 8
                 
                 ▪
                 9.
                 
                 
                   This
                   people
                   draweth
                   neere
                   vnto
                   mee
                   with
                   their
                   mouth
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   in
                   vaine
                   doe
                   they
                   worship
                   me
                   ,
                   teaching
                   for
                   doctrine
                   mens
                   precepts
                   .
                
                 Psal.
                 145.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   neere
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   call
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   yea
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   call
                   vpon
                   him
                   in
                   truth
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 in
                 the
                 Prouerbs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 prayer
                 is
                 his
                 sinne
                 .
                 Psal.
                 34.
                 15.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   The
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   are
                   vpon
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   eares
                   are
                   opon
                   vnto
                   their
                   crie
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   against
                   them
                   that
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 But
                 notable
                 is
                 that
                 place
                 Psal.
                 66
                 18.
                 
                 
                   If
                   I
                   regard
                   wickednes
                   in
                   mine
                   heart
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   me
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 call
                 on
                 God
                 without
                 faith
                 ,
                 because
                 Iam.
                 2.
                 6.
                 saith
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 aske
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 wauer
                 not
                 :
                 
                   for
                   he
                   that
                   wauereth
                   ,
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   waue
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 as
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 wee
                 aske
                 beleeuing
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 taught
                 his
                 Disciples
                 so
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   increase
                   our
                   faith
                
                 :
                 and
                 Iam.
                 5.
                 15.
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 faith
                 shall
                 saue
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 God
                 his
                 promises
                 and
                 infallible
                 truth
                 :
                 and
                 seeing
                 with
                 faith
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 haue
                 vs
                 ioyne
                 repentance
                 ,
                 because
                 2.
                 
                 Timot.
                 2.
                 19.
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 calleth
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 must
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquitie
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 prayers
                 to
                 come
                 with
                 faith
                 and
                 assurance
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Christ
                 we
                 shall
                 bee
                 heard
                 ,
                 waiting
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 newnes
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 If
                 such
                 faith
                 ,
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 holinesse
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 vs
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 seeing
                 both
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 are
                 begun
                 ,
                 continued
                 ,
                 and
                 increased
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meete
                 that
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 should
                 be
                 ioyned
                 with
                 prayer
                 .
                 Therfore
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   calleth
                   on
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 worshippeth
                 and
                 serueth
                 God
                 ,
                 although
                 great
                 calamities
                 come
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 hee
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 worshipper
                 ,
                 beleeuing
                 God
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 repenting
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 giueth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 serue
                 the
                 Lord
                 aright
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 preserued
                 from
                 all
                 plagues
                 ;
                 and
                 either
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 in
                 mercie
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 seeth
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 weake
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 if
                 he
                 liue
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 haue
                 strength
                 to
                 passe
                 thorow
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 take
                 his
                 voyage
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 by
                 them
                 make
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 hels
                 .
                 We
                 stand
                 on
                 this
                 point
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 most
                 men
                 nowadaies
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 pray
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 wel
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 bin
                 very
                 religious
                 ,
                 not
                 thinking
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 so
                 necessarie
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 breede
                 in
                 them
                 faith
                 and
                 repentance
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 that
                 all
                 will
                 graunt
                 prayer
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 forlorne
                 persons
                 excepted
                 ;
                 we
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 prayer
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 no
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 faith
                 without
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 without
                 the
                 word
                 neither
                 faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 prayer
                 ,
                 nor
                 repentance
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 aske
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Lord
                 rather
                 nameth
                 prayer
                 ,
                 than
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 naturally
                 men
                 had
                 rather
                 heare
                 than
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 wee
                 are
                 fit
                 truly
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 haue
                 reuerently
                 heard
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 inferring
                 prayer
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 most
                 readie
                 to
                 pray
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 ignorant
                 and
                 superstitious
                 persons
                 much
                 commend
                 prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 preaching
                 :
                 but
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 haue
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 are
                 more
                 readie
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 longer
                 continue
                 in
                 hearing
                 than
                 in
                 praying
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 then
                 not
                 respecting
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 professed
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 bragge
                 of
                 their
                 worship
                 to
                 Godward
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 is
                 nothing
                 without
                 prayer
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 neither
                 foundation
                 ,
                 nor
                 continuance
                 of
                 repentance
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 vnfruitfull
                 without
                 prayer
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 vnworthie
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 will
                 not
                 vouchsafe
                 once
                 to
                 aske
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 I
                 appeale
                 to
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 passe
                 by
                 other
                 lothsome
                 persons
                 loth
                 for
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 prayer
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ;
                 not
                 a
                 sounding
                 of
                 the
                 voyce
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 yerning
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 not
                 a
                 labour
                 of
                 the
                 lips
                 ▪
                 but
                 a
                 trauailing
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 confesse
                 ,
                 giuing
                 God
                 the
                 glorie
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 shame
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 rather
                 
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 two
                 houres
                 ,
                 than
                 thus
                 seriously
                 striue
                 in
                 prayer
                 one
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 small
                 thing
                 to
                 lend
                 the
                 eares
                 in
                 hearing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 feede
                 our
                 delight
                 with
                 hearing
                 a
                 man
                 renewing
                 our
                 knowledge
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 set
                 on
                 worke
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 the
                 eare
                 ,
                 the
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 trauell
                 with
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 whole
                 bodie
                 in
                 a
                 frame
                 of
                 subiection
                 ,
                 as
                 becommeth
                 them
                 that
                 pray
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 (
                 which
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 prayer
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 both
                 painfull
                 and
                 laborious
                 )
                 we
                 shall
                 proue
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 hard
                 thing
                 .
                 Prayer
                 bringeth
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 wee
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 it
                 we
                 haue
                 as
                 little
                 proofe
                 of
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ▪
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 vse
                 of
                 an
                 hidden
                 treasure
                 ,
                 which
                 neuer
                 are
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 maketh
                 knowne
                 to
                 vs
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 wisedome
                 :
                 but
                 faith
                 bringeth
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 applying
                 and
                 appropriating
                 these
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 &
                 prayer
                 is
                 the
                 instrument
                 ,
                 whereby
                 this
                 faith
                 is
                 continued
                 in
                 vs.
                 The
                 word
                 telleth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 plague
                 sinners
                 ,
                 prayer
                 brings
                 an
                 experience
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 The
                 word
                 telleth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 careth
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 prayer
                 proueth
                 this
                 :
                 the
                 word
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 both
                 power
                 and
                 mercie
                 to
                 shew
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 prayer
                 obtaineth
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 the
                 word
                 reuealeth
                 to
                 vs
                 the
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 and
                 goodnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 prayer
                 conueieth
                 the
                 certaintie
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 into
                 vs.
                 God
                 will
                 bee
                 glorified
                 wholy
                 and
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 abide
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 be
                 fellow-partners
                 with
                 him
                 therein
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 come
                 by
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 repentance
                 by
                 hearing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 an
                 infusion
                 into
                 a
                 man
                 than
                 an
                 action
                 from
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 brings
                 a
                 man
                 on
                 his
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 humbles
                 him
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 constraineth
                 him
                 to
                 aske
                 all
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 heare
                 rightly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 vse
                 the
                 things
                 heard
                 ,
                 this
                 breaketh
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 him
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Great
                   is
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 humbles
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 wants
                 ,
                 this
                 calleth
                 downe
                 many
                 blessings
                 both
                 spirituall
                 and
                 corporall
                 from
                 the
                 Lord.
                 We
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 a
                 father
                 is
                 readie
                 and
                 fully
                 hath
                 purposed
                 to
                 leaue
                 an
                 inheritance
                 vnto
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 acquaint
                 them
                 with
                 obedience
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 them
                 aske
                 things
                 of
                 farre
                 lesse
                 value
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 :
                 so
                 God
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 hath
                 purposed
                 to
                 giue
                 vnto
                 vs
                 an
                 heauenly
                 inheritāce
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 purchased
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 continue
                 vs
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 vs
                 to
                 aske
                 it
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 mans
                 wisedome
                 can
                 come
                 thus
                 farre
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 hereby
                 gather
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
                 If
                 man
                 hath
                 this
                 pitie
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 doubt
                 of
                 mercie
                 in
                 God
                 ?
                 and
                 as
                 prayer
                 bringeth
                 experience
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 it
                 proueth
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 repentance
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 suiters
                 at
                 God
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 willingly
                 displease
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 would
                 obtaine
                 a
                 suite
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 carefull
                 not
                 to
                 offend
                 him
                 ,
                 least
                 we
                 should
                 suffer
                 repulse
                 :
                 and
                 likewise
                 when
                 we
                 pray
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 addresse
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 obedience
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 of
                 clensing
                 our
                 hearts
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 and
                 vnfaithfulnes
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 care
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 suites
                 for
                 things
                 corruptible
                 ,
                 that
                 willingly
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 offend
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 sue
                 ;
                 then
                 must
                 wee
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 him
                 without
                 auoyding
                 things
                 displeasing
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 things
                 pleasing
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 grosse
                 by
                 pocrisie
                 .
                 Hee
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 then
                 that
                 prayes
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 so
                 bold
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 nourishing
                 some
                 sinne
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 dull
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 inwardly
                 both
                 accused
                 and
                 accursed
                 .
                 Hereof
                 comes
                 such
                 plentifull
                 acknowledging
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 auoide
                 them
                 ,
                 hereof
                 come
                 such
                 vowes
                 and
                 protestations
                 of
                 obedience
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 prayer
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 continue
                 repentance
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 breedeth
                 thankfulnes
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 corruption
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 obtaiened
                 a
                 thing
                 any
                 other
                 waies
                 than
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 we
                 ascribe
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 meanes
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 God
                 hath
                 heard
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 it
                 sealeth
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 it
                 confirmeth
                 our
                 thankfulnes
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 giueth
                 many
                 mercies
                 without
                 praying
                 :
                 yet
                 this
                 must
                 the
                 more
                 make
                 vs
                 thankfull
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 slacke
                 vs
                 in
                 vsing
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 .
                 That
                 prayer
                 further
                 confirmeth
                 loue
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 alreadie
                 :
                 now
                 we
                 must
                 shew
                 how
                 it
                 worketh
                 loue
                 euen
                 to
                 our
                 brethren
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 comes
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 this
                 choake-peare
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 forgiue
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 not
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 either
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 in
                 his
                 prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 cease
                 from
                 prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 forgiue
                 his
                 enemies
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 palpable
                 hypocrisie
                 to
                 desire
                 God
                 to
                 forgiue
                 vs
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 pardon
                 our
                 brother
                 a
                 few
                 and
                 light
                 offences
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 will
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 weight
                 ,
                 height
                 ,
                 length
                 ,
                 depth
                 ,
                 and
                 breadth
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 confesse
                 it
                 hypocrisie
                 to
                 craue
                 pardon
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 being
                 hardly
                 brought
                 to
                 forgiue
                 others
                 a
                 fewe
                 trespasses
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 
                 this
                 cause
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   If
                   yee
                   forgiue
                   not
                   others
                   ,
                   yee
                   cannot
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   .
                
                 If
                 then
                 Prayer
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 nature
                 doth
                 least
                 entertaine
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 brings
                 such
                 experience
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 loue
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 so
                 confirmeth
                 Faith
                 ,
                 continueth
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 loue
                 both
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 cause
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 set
                 to
                 inferre
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 worship
                 the
                 more
                 effectuall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Hee
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 diseases
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 ouertaken
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 he
                 shall
                 suffer
                 with
                 Faith
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 sauing
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 all
                 graces
                 ,
                 as
                 pledges
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 gages
                 of
                 our
                 inheritance
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 barely
                 betoken
                 an
                 exempting
                 of
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 iudgements
                 threatned
                 .
                 Will
                 a
                 man
                 then
                 escape
                 the
                 wrath
                 menaced
                 ,
                 and
                 enioy
                 the
                 grace
                 promised
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 vse
                 true
                 and
                 heartie
                 prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 it
                 fruite
                 commended
                 vnto
                 vs
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 chapter
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 chapter
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 being
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 sent
                 downe
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 speake
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 circumstances
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Whosoeuer
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 extremitie
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 and
                 endued
                 with
                 those
                 graces
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 then
                 when
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 opinions
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 able
                 well
                 to
                 discerne
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 when
                 wickednes
                 shall
                 abound
                 euery
                 where
                 ,
                 examples
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 be
                 no
                 where
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 finde
                 no
                 comfort
                 either
                 in
                 our selues
                 or
                 in
                 others
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 gouerned
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 shall
                 not
                 onely
                 auoide
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 coldnesse
                 in
                 well
                 doing
                 ;
                 and
                 looke
                 what
                 is
                 detracted
                 through
                 the
                 iniuries
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 added
                 in
                 inward
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 recompenced
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 shall
                 then
                 in
                 extremitie
                 of
                 offences
                 say
                 ,
                 Good
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 doe
                 ?
                 whither
                 shall
                 wee
                 goe
                 to
                 heare
                 a
                 good
                 Preacher
                 ▪
                 what
                 may
                 wee
                 doe
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 some
                 good
                 man
                 and
                 zealous
                 professor
                 ?
                 Remember
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 stay
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 to
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 thogh
                 thou
                 art
                 troubled
                 with
                 Papists
                 ,
                 or
                 Heretikes
                 ,
                 or
                 monstrous
                 liuers
                 ,
                 then
                 leane
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 trust
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 prayer
                 .
                 When
                 thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 no
                 good
                 neither
                 in
                 Church
                 nor
                 in
                 Common
                 wealth
                 ,
                 then
                 haue
                 recourse
                 to
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 onely
                 bee
                 preserued
                 from
                 daungers
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 thou
                 shalt
                 enioy
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 with
                 his
                 graces
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 shall
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 volume
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 booke
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 what
                 deliuerances
                 the
                 godly
                 haue
                 had
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 what
                 meanes
                 they
                 were
                 deliuered
                 .
                 Noah
                 calling
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 was
                 saued
                 in
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 from
                 perishing
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 .
                 Lot
                 was
                 deliuered
                 out
                 of
                 Sodome
                 :
                 the
                 Israelites
                 obtained
                 meate
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 water
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 rocke
                 ,
                 passage
                 through
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 righteous
                 persons
                 were
                 not
                 onely
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 but
                 greatlie
                 ioyed
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 passe
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 persecution
                 vnder
                 Queene
                 Mary
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 darknes
                 ,
                 the
                 Moone
                 to
                 lose
                 her
                 light
                 ,
                 then
                 Christians
                 were
                 not
                 onely
                 many
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 prisons
                 ,
                 in
                 cabbins
                 ,
                 in
                 bushes
                 ,
                 in
                 flame
                 and
                 in
                 fire
                 ,
                 they
                 euer
                 had
                 sweete
                 dreames
                 ,
                 heauenly
                 visions
                 ,
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 consolation
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 onely
                 comforted
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 stake
                 they
                 would
                 prophecie
                 of
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 presently
                 would
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 as
                 foreseeing
                 the
                 truth
                 should
                 come
                 vnto
                 their
                 posteritie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   it
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   .
                
                 This
                 importeth
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 is
                 shewed
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 If
                 our
                 fathers
                 were
                 heard
                 vnder
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 receiued
                 not
                 the
                 repulse
                 in
                 the
                 dawning
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ;
                 what
                 may
                 we
                 hope
                 for
                 vnder
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 what
                 boldnes
                 may
                 wee
                 receiue
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 sunne
                 shineth
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 fulnes
                 ?
                 Looke
                 what
                 proofe
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 more
                 ;
                 see
                 what
                 experience
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 it
                 in
                 greater
                 measure
                 ,
                 because
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 confirmed
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 requireth
                 of
                 vs
                 now
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 &
                 we
                 must
                 remēber
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 16.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Hitherto
                   haue
                   yee
                   asked
                   nothing
                   in
                   my
                   Name
                   ,
                   aske
                   ,
                   and
                   yee
                   shall
                   receiue
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   ioy
                   may
                   be
                   full
                   ▪
                
                 If
                 our
                 fathers
                 prayed
                 feruently
                 ,
                 why
                 doe
                 not
                 wee
                 ?
                 haue
                 not
                 wee
                 mo
                 deedes
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 fauour
                 ?
                 haue
                 not
                 we
                 mo
                 promises
                 ?
                 haue
                 not
                 wee
                 mo
                 examples
                 ?
                 all
                 which
                 accuse
                 vs
                 of
                 want
                 of
                 zeale
                 in
                 prayer
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 they
                 named
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 bold
                 to
                 looke
                 vpon
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 Sonne
                 .
                 Woe
                 then
                 be
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 things
                 do
                 not
                 moue
                 vs
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 standeth
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 loynes
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 wombe
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 
                 earth
                 ;
                 bu●●o
                 ,
                 as
                 ●●●●●●euen
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 him
                 sitting
                 in
                 heauen
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 GOD.
                 The
                 circumstance
                 remaining
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 :
                 which
                 sheweth
                 that
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 ,
                 master
                 or
                 seruant
                 ,
                 young
                 or
                 old
                 ,
                 Iew
                 or
                 Gentil
                 ,
                 no
                 age
                 ,
                 no
                 sexe
                 ,
                 no
                 estate
                 ,
                 no
                 cōdition
                 is
                 excluded
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 priuiledges
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 aboue
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 master
                 aboue
                 his
                 seruant
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 elders
                 aboue
                 the
                 yonge●
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   whos●euer
                   calleth
                   vpon
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                
                 In
                 respect
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 exhorted
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 reioyce
                 in
                 this
                 priuiledge
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 vse
                 the
                 means
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 precincts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 excuse
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weaker
                 vessell
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 and
                 rechlesse
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 &
                 forgetfull
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 seruant
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 not
                 at
                 mine
                 owne
                 libertie
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 grace
                 offered
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 proposed
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 further
                 thing
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 righteous
                 shal
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 poore
                 sinner
                 ,
                 if
                 now
                 he
                 will
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 a
                 pure
                 purpose
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 call
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Behold
                 ,
                 ô
                 repenting
                 sinner
                 ,
                 the
                 Theese
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ;
                 the
                 Sunne
                 was
                 darkened
                 ,
                 the
                 vale
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 rent
                 ,
                 earthquakes
                 ,
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
                 confusion
                 was
                 an
                 ong
                 men
                 ,
                 terrors
                 were
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 hee
                 calling
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   Lord
                   remember
                   me
                   when
                   thou
                   commest
                   into
                   thy
                   kingdome
                   ,
                
                 receiued
                 this
                 comfortable
                 answere
                 :
                 
                   This
                   day
                   shalt
                   thou
                   be
                   with
                   mee
                   in
                   Paradise
                   .
                   Peter
                
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 pardoned
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 behold
                 Dauids
                 miserie
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 troublesome
                 estate
                 both
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 children
                 to
                 comfort
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 his
                 griefe
                 ,
                 one
                 brother
                 murthered
                 another
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 sonnes
                 being
                 a
                 traytor
                 ,
                 was
                 through
                 God
                 his
                 iudgement
                 hanged
                 by
                 the
                 haire
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 his
                 chiefe
                 friends
                 rebelled
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 mightily
                 preserued
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 receiued
                 plentifull
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 When
                 Manasses
                 had
                 caused
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 swimme
                 with
                 blood
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Citie
                 was
                 neere
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 in
                 chaines
                 ;
                 what
                 hope
                 was
                 there
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 or
                 Prophecie
                 to
                 continue
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 calling
                 on
                 God
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 heard
                 and
                 helped
                 .
                 If
                 such
                 great
                 things
                 were
                 for
                 poore
                 sinners
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 what
                 comfort
                 is
                 there
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 since
                 Christ
                 is
                 come
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 wretched
                 man
                 was
                 so
                 helped
                 of
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 crosse
                 ;
                 what
                 comfort
                 may
                 afflicted
                 consciences
                 hope
                 for
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 aduanced
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 &
                 Kingdome
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 adde
                 more
                 ,
                 euen
                 very
                 hypocrites
                 by
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 haue
                 escaped
                 outward
                 perils
                 ,
                 as
                 A●ab
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 marke
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 warres
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 great
                 distresse
                 ,
                 how
                 praying
                 to
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 helped
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 we
                 shall
                 obserue
                 sometimes
                 either
                 in
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 vnregenerate
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 will
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 they
                 haue
                 prayed
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 strangely
                 deliuered
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 wicked
                 men
                 haue
                 had
                 this
                 benefite
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 the
                 godly
                 haue
                 it
                 ?
                 If
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 haue
                 found
                 such
                 grace
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 knewe
                 God
                 ;
                 what
                 grace
                 shall
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 ?
                 Here
                 then
                 is
                 all
                 doubting
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 cease
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 Oh
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 helped
                 ,
                 mine
                 vnworthines
                 makes
                 me
                 ashamed
                 ▪
                 Consider
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 this
                 runneth
                 in
                 an
                 vniuersall
                 point
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 thou
                 ca●st
                 not
                 be
                 excluded
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 exclude
                 not
                 thy selfe
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 :
                 which
                 point
                 is
                 necessarily
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 diuell
                 will
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 Christ
                 died
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 vs
                 ▪
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 repentant
                 sinners
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 vnrepentant
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 :
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 truely
                 abhorre
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 my selfe
                 for
                 my
                 sinnes
                 sake
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 purpose
                 to
                 leaue
                 sinn●
                 ,
                 and
                 trauell
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 loue
                 GOD
                 and
                 hate
                 ●niquitie
                 and
                 depart
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 although
                 I
                 want
                 all
                 these
                 solen
                 ne
                 preparations
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 libertie
                 for
                 hard-hearted
                 sinners
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 mercie
                 denied
                 to
                 sorrowfull
                 sinners
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 sinner
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 that
                 will
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 truth
                 desireth
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 iustifie
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 obstinate
                 sinner
                 .
                 Whosoeuer
                 therefore
                 hath
                 eares
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 heare
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 hath
                 eyes
                 let
                 him
                 see
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 hath
                 an
                 heart
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 consider
                 of
                 this
                 bountifull
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whether
                 hee
                 be
                 in
                 miserie
                 outward
                 ,
                 or
                 trouble
                 inward
                 ;
                 and
                 know
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 owne
                 mouth
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   calleth
                   on
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               THIRDE
               PART
               OF
               THE
               WORKES
               OF
               THE
               REVEREND
               AND
               FAITHFVL
               SERVANT
               OF
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               MAISTER
               RICHARD
               GREENHAM
               ,
               MINISTER
               AND
               PREAcher
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               GOD
               containing
               seuenteene
               Sermons
               ,
               the
               Titles
               and
               Texts
               whereof
               appeare
               in
               the
               next
               Page
               following
               .
            
             
               PROV
               .
               10.
               7.
               
            
             
               The
               memoriall
               of
               the
               iust
               shall
               bee
               blessed
               :
               but
               the
               name
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               rotte
               .
            
             
               VERS
               .
               11.
               
            
             
               The
               mouth
               of
               the
               righteous
               is
               as
               a
               welspring
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 VERITAS
                 VIRESSIT
                 VVLNERE
              
               
                 TC
              
               printer's or publisher's device
            
             
               AT
               LONDON
               ,
               Imprinted
               by
               Thomas
               Creede
               for
               William
               Welbie
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               solde
               at
               his
               shoppe
               in
               Paules
               Church-yard
               at
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Swanne
               .
               1611.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               SERMONS
               FOLLOVVING
               
                 ARE
                 THESE
              
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 OF
                 quenching
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 THES
                 .
                 5.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 Of
                 murmuring
                 .
                 EXOD.
                 16.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 Of
                 zeale
                 .
                 REVEL
                 .
                 3.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 Of
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 .
                 PROV
                 .
                 22.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 5
                 Of
                 humilitie
                 .
                 PROV
                 .
                 18.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 6
                 Of
                 the
                 education
                 of
                 children
                 .
                 PROV
                 .
                 17.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 7
                 Of
                 repentance
                 and
                 true
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 ACT.
                 2.
                 37.
                 38.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 9.
                 
                 Three
                 Sermons
                 of
                 the
                 heauenly
                 purchase
                 on
                 the
                 13.
                 of
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Matthew
                 and
                 the
                 44
                 verse
                 .
              
               
                 11
                 Of
                 Christian
                 warfare
                 on
                 EPHES.
                 6.
                 vers
                 .
                 10.
                 11.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 12
                 Of
                 diuers
                 Christian
                 instructions
                 .
                 PSAL.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 13
                 Of
                 flying
                 euill
                 company
                 ,
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 on
                 GEN.
                 42.
                 vers
                 .
                 9.
                 12.
                 14.
                 15.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 14
                 Of
                 the
                 mutuall
                 duties
                 betweene
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 people
                 on
                 HEB.
                 13.
                 vers
                 .
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 15
                 Of
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 the
                 necessarie
                 vse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 on
                 PROV
                 .
                 28.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 16
                 Of
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 two
                 sermons
              
               
                 17
                 on
                 GALAT.
                 6.
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
                 15.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               WORSHIPFVL
               SIR
               IVLIVS
               CAESAR
               KNIGHT
               ,
               AND
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               VERtuous
               Lady
               his
               wife
               :
               HENRY
               HOLLAND
               ▪
               
                 wisheth
                 an
                 increase
                 of
                 all
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rich
                 grace
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ,
                 vnto
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THese
                 Sermons
                 (
                 right
                 Worshipfull
                 )
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 good
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 consolation
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 endeuoured
                 to
                 giue
                 some
                 view
                 of
                 the●
                 al
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 short
                 aphorismes
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 The
                 first
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 quenching
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
              
               
               
                 teacheth
                 vs
              
               :
               1.
               
               That
               albeit
               those
               be
               worthily
               condemned
               ,
               that
               n●v●r
               t●sted
               ,
               nor
               desire
               to
               taste
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               :
               yet
               a
               more
               iust
               and
               fearefull
               condemnation
               is
               like
               to
               come
               on
               them
               ,
               that
               hauing
               once
               receiued
               it
               ,
               do●
               after
               lose
               the
               same
               .
               2.
               
               To
               knowe
               whether
               we
               haue
               the
               spirit
               :
               he
               saith
               ,
               like
               as
               hee
               knoweth
               best
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               l●fe
               ,
               which
               feeleth
               it
               in
               himselfe
               ▪
               so
               hee
               best
               knoweth
               whether
               hee
               haue
               the
               spirit
               ,
               that
               fe●eth
               th●
               spirit
               working
               in
               himselfe
               .
               Againe
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               some
               thing
               in
               him
               giuen
               him
               of
               God
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               aboue
               all
               that
               can
               be
               attained
               ,
               by
               any
               naturall
               gift
               or
               humane
               industrie
               .
               3.
               
               T●e
               spirit
               often
               in
               regeneration
               ,
               causeth
               in
               the
               spirituall
               man
               ,
               a
               great
               and
               generall
               astonishment
               ,
               for
               great
               ●●d
               enormous
               sinnes
               committed
               :
               and
               then
               it
               dealeth
               more
               particularly
               ,
               smit●●g
               vs
               with
               a
               speciall
               griefe
               for
               speciall
               sinnes
               ,
               4.
               
               Then
               the
               spirit
               teacheth
               ,
               how
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               so●le
               are
               all
               bent
               to
               rebellion
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               specially
               how
               reason
               fighteth
               against
               faith
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               great
               patron●
               of
               vnbeliefe
               .
               5
               ▪
               After
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               spirit
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               bringeth
               vs
               to
               se●
               the
               vns●●rchable
               riches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               worketh
               in
               vs
               that
               precious
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               ●●
               apprehend
               our
               free
               iustification
               in
               Christ.
               And
               then
               followes
               the
               feeling
               of
               ioy
               vnspeakable
               ,
               and
               that
               blessed
               peace
               of
               conscience
               which
               passet●
               vnderstanding
               ,
               iudgement
               is
               reformed
               ,
               affections
               are
               cleane
               altered
               ,
               and
               there
               wil
               appeare
               in
               ●ll
               faculties
               great
               forwardnes
               ,
               and
               readines
               ,
               to
               performe
               things
               acceptable
               vnto
               God
               6.
               
               After
               some
               falies
               of
               frailtie
               ,
               ●f
               we
               continue
               our
               former
               hatred
               of
               sinne
               ,
               &
               the
               oftner
               w●
               fal
               conceiue
               the
               more
               d●●dly
               hatred
               against
               sinne
               :
               if
               our
               sorrow
               for
               sinne
               increase
               ,
               if
               our
               care
               continue
               to
               preuent
               and
               cut
               off
               all
               occasions
               of
               sinne
               albeit
               we
               slip
               and
               fall
               often
               ,
               yet
               wee
               may
               not
               say
               the
               spirit
               is
               quenched
               .
               7.
               
               Such
               as
               haue
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               more
               certaine
               graces
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               regeneration
               :
               their
               *
               knowledge
               is
               well
               grounded
               ,
               and
               they
               labour
               euermore
               for
               a
               good
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               to
               direct
               them
               in
               their
               particular
               duties
               :
               the
               *
               knowledge
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               but
               cōfused
               ,
               &
               general
               vncertaine
               .
               8.
               
               Albeit
               the
               spirit
               can
               neuer
               be
               vtterly
               taken
               from
               the
               beleeuers
               :
               yet
               if
               they
               waxe
               proud
               ▪
               secure
               ,
               and
               fall
               to
               sin
               ,
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               the
               cleere
               vnderstanding
               ,
               the
               feeling
               ,
               the
               affection
               ,
               and
               ioy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               may
               so
               die
               &
               decay
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               well
               seeme
               to
               themselues
               and
               others
               to
               haue
               quenched
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             
               
                 These
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 singular
                 doctrines
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 this
                 Sermon
                 .
                 This
                 argument
                 was
                 further
                 inlarged
                 and
                 amplified
                 in
                 other
                 Sermons
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 yet
                 I
                 cannot
                 finde
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 taught
                 also
                 by
                 what
                 degrees
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 quenched
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 these
                 .
              
               1.
               
               By
               neglecting
               the
               meanes
               of
               cherishing
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               2.
               
               From
               neglecting
               
               the
               meanes
               to
               proceede
               to
               the
               grieuing
               of
               the
               spirit
               ▪
               3.
               
               From
               grieuing
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               vexing
               and
               prouoking
               the
               spirit
               .
               4.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               how
               some
               after
               long
               prouocations
               ,
               haue
               quenched
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               lost
               all
               the
               good
               light
               &
               graces
               of
               God
               which
               they
               seemed
               before
               to
               haue
               had
               .
               
                 These
                 be
                 most
                 dangerous
                 degrees
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 steps
                 to
                 perdition
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Sermon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 The
                 second
                 sermon
                 is
                 against
                 murmuring
                 ,
                 a
                 sinne
                 no
                 lesse
                 dangerous
                 than
                 common
                 in
                 all
                 degrees
                 and
                 conditions
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 We
                 be
                 here
                 taught
                 ▪
                 :
              
               1.
               
               What
               the
               nature
               is
               of
               impatiencie
               for
               outward
               things
               ,
               what
               dishonour
               it
               brings
               to
               God
               ,
               what
               a
               torment
               to
               vnbeleeuers
               ,
               in
               whom
               
               ●●e
               want
               of
               one
               small
               thing
               breed●
               such
               ●is●●nt●ntment
               ,
               ●●
               the
               poss●ssi●on
               of
               m●●
               rich
               bless●●●●●●●●ot
               qu●●t
               them
               2.
               
               What
               remedies
               best
               s●rue
               to
               make
               our
               hearts
               calme
               in
               a●●
               such
               distempred
               affections
               ,
               and
               they
               bee
               these
               :
               first
               most
               highly
               to
               esteeme
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               ,
               and
               to
               pr●ferre
               that
               one
               benefit
               of
               the
               ●ardon
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               before
               all
               the
               riches
               of
               this
               life
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               labour
               for
               that
               precious
               faith
               i●
               Christ
               ,
               touching
               the
               forgiuenesse
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               euerlasting
               life
               ▪
               for
               if
               we
               can
               once
               be
               persuaded
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               ours
               ,
               wee
               shall
               not
               greatly
               doubt
               but
               that
               with
               Christ
               we
               shall
               haue
               all
               things
               needfull
               for
               vs.
               Let
               vs
               receiue
               this
               benefit
               though
               it
               come
               alone
               ,
               vea
               though
               it
               bring
               troubles
               with
               it●
               and
               then
               for
               outward
               things
               we
               shall
               possesse
               our
               soules
               with
               patience
               .
               For
               (
               saith
               this
               reuerend
               man
               )
               we
               haue
               ●o
               true
               feeling
               of
               the
               forgiuenes
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               if
               we
               cannot
               (
               when
               we
               feele
               it
               )
               be
               therewith
               contented
               ,
               and
               readie
               to
               forgoe
               all
               other
               things
               .
               3.
               
               To
               looke
               well
               to
               our
               sanctification
               and
               regeneration
               ▪
               for
               if
               the
               Lord
               grant
               vs
               to
               be
               the
               glorious
               temples
               of
               his
               most
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               wherein
               his
               graces
               may
               shine
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               vs
               the
               base
               things
               of
               this
               life
               :
               or
               if
               he
               doe
               ,
               we
               shall
               haue
               a
               good
               supplie
               of
               better
               things
               .
               4.
               
               To
               be
               well
               assured
               of
               our
               glorious
               resurrection
               :
               for
               it
               is
               far
               greater
               to
               raise
               vs
               being
               consumed
               to
               dust
               ,
               than
               to
               preserue
               vs
               being
               aliue
               .
               5.
               
               Faith
               in
               Gods
               prouidence
               :
               if
               hee
               made
               all
               things
               of
               nothing
               ,
               much
               more
               easily
               can
               hee
               preserue
               things
               made
               :
               if
               hee
               cares
               for
               the
               beasts
               ,
               much
               more
               for
               m●n
               :
               if
               for
               wicked
               men
               ,
               much
               more
               for
               his
               children
               :
               if
               for
               his
               children
               when
               they
               sought
               him
               not
               ,
               much
               more
               when
               they
               seeke
               him
               with
               all
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               serue
               him
               in
               holines
               &
               true
               righteousnes
               .
               6.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               learne
               by
               examples
               that
               it
               is
               Gods
               blessing
               in
               the
               meanes
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               meanes
               without
               it
               ,
               which
               preserue
               vs.
               The
               Fathers
               before
               the
               flood
               fed
               on
               hearbes
               without
               flesh
               or
               fish
               ,
               and
               yet
               liued
               700
               ,
               800
               ▪
               900.
               yeeres
               .
               The
               Israelites
               liued
               40.
               yeeres
               without
               change
               of
               garments
               ,
               or
               any
               earthly
               and
               ordinarie
               prouision
               .
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               liued
               40.
               daies
               without
               meate
               .
               These
               examples
               teach
               vs
               if
               we
               haue
               the
               meanes
               ,
               not
               to
               trust
               in
               them
               ;
               if
               we
               want
               them
               not
               to
               distrust
               in
               God.
               
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Sermon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 of
                 zeale
                 ,
                 which
                 teacheth
                 :
              
               first
               ,
               how
               God
               commaundeth
               and
               commendeth
               zeale
               :
               secondly
               ▪
               how
               he
               rewards
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               rules
               to
               know
               the
               true
               zeale
               of
               God
               are
               these
               .
               1.
               
               True
               zeale
               begins
               in
               our selues
               :
               &
               so
               proceeds
               to
               others
               :
               and
               gaine
               returnes
               from
               other
               men
               ,
               &
               ends
               in
               our selues
               ,
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Iob
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               first
               sinite
               themselues
               ,
               &
               euer
               be
               more
               zealous
               against
               themselues
               than
               against
               other
               men
               :
               for
               by
               the
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               our
               owne
               sores
               ,
               we
               be
               taught
               to
               deale
               more
               mildly
               and
               meekely
               with
               the
               sores
               of
               other
               men
               .
               2.
               
               True
               zeale
               is
               as
               willing
               to
               be
               admonished
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               carefull
               to
               admonish
               :
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               of
               
               superiours
               ,
               where
               we
               must
               yeeld
               of
               necessitie
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               equals
               ,
               yea
               of
               inferiours
               ,
               whom
               we
               may
               seeme
               to
               contemne
               .
               3.
               
               True
               Zeale
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               hot
               ,
               by
               fits
               ,
               and
               colde
               in
               the
               ende
               .
               4.
               
               A
               very
               speciall
               marke
               of
               true
               zeale
               is
               this
               :
               To
               be
               *
               comforted
               in
               the
               publike
               prosperitie
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               priuate
               crosses
               may
               make
               vs
               ●ad
               :
               and
               contrarily
               ,
               to
               *
               mourne
               and
               lament
               for
               our
               brethren
               ,
               when
               priuate
               prosperitie
               might
               cheere
               our
               hearts
               .
               5.
               
               True
               zeale
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               will
               not
               spare
               sinne
               in
               kindred
               :
               for
               that
               he
               loueth
               most
               naturally
               ,
               that
               hath
               learned
               to
               loue
               most
               spiritually
               :
               and
               he
               loueth
               most
               truly
               ,
               that
               cannot
               abide
               sinne
               in
               the
               partie
               beloued
               ,
               without
               some
               wise
               and
               discrecte
               admonition
               .
               6.
               
               True
               zeale
               feareth
               not
               the
               force
               of
               the
               mightie
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               dismayed
               at
               the
               lookes
               of
               the
               proud
               .
               7
               ,
               True
               zeale
               is
               seene
               in
               their
               cause
               who
               can
               neuer
               recompence
               vs
               againe
               .
               8.
               
               The
               last
               rule
               of
               zeale
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               bee
               humbled
               in
               our selues
               for
               those
               sinnes
               which
               wee
               espie
               or
               censure
               in
               other
               men
               :
               and
               specially
               such
               sinnes
               as
               wee
               espie
               in
               them
               which
               are
               committed
               to
               our
               charge
               :
               for
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               accounteth
               
               their
               sinnes
               our
               sinnes
               .
               
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 the
                 third
                 Sermon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IIII.
                 The
                 fourth
                 Sermon
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 he
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 :
              
               1.
               
               How
               deare
               and
               precious
               a
               thing
               a
               good
               name
               is
               .
               2.
               
               Next
               ,
               what
               singular
               gainfull
               fruits
               and
               effects
               it
               carieth
               with
               it
               :
               how
               God
               &
               good
               mē
               are
               delighted
               with
               vs
               ,
               if
               we
               haue
               it
               .
               3.
               
               How
               careful
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               not
               to
               hurt
               our
               neighbour
               in
               his
               good
               name
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               an
               inestimable
               treasure
               :
               which
               being
               l●st
               ,
               is
               most
               hardly
               recouered
               .
               4.
               
               With
               what
               care
               &
               consciēce
               we
               should
               seeke
               to
               find
               it
               ,
               &
               hauing
               found
               it
               ,
               with
               all
               endeuour
               &
               industrie
               to
               preserue
               it
               .
               5.
               
               He
               teacheth
               how
               a
               good
               name
               &
               good
               report
               ,
               being
               good
               things
               ,
               must
               proceede
               from
               good
               causes
               ,
               as
               of
               vertue
               ,
               godlinesse
               and
               good
               religion
               .
               6.
               
               He
               noteth
               how
               the
               world
               accounteth
               of
               Gods
               children
               as
               of
               monsters
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               but
               one
               s●ip
               :
               and
               highly
               esteemes
               of
               a
               worldling
               ,
               for
               one
               externall
               gift
               of
               minde
               or
               bodie
               ,
               though
               sinnes
               swarme
               in
               him
               .
               7.
               
               He
               teacheth
               that
               if
               we
               will
               auoide
               an
               euill
               name
               ,
               we
               must
               first
               auoide
               all
               euill
               surmises
               and
               deuises
               against
               other
               men
               ▪
               &
               next
               we
               must
               haue
               a
               godly
               iealousie
               ouer
               our
               own
               waies
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               breede
               in
               men
               any
               suspition
               of
               euill
               .
               8.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               men
               must
               be
               plentifull
               in
               all
               good
               workes
               :
               all
               which
               must
               be
               done
               ,
               first
               with
               a
               simple
               
               and
               sincere
               affect●●n●
               ▪
               ●●xt
               with
               in
               ●●●●●●
               and
               di●er●tion
               .
               
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 The
                 si●t
                 Sermon
                 is
                 of
                 humilitie
                 .
                 The
                 contents
                 of
                 it
                 briefly
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Where●ore
               the
               Lord
               humbleth
               his
               children
               before
               they
               be
               crowned
               .
               2.
               
               How
               pride
               rots
               and
               marres
               all
               good
               gifts
               in
               vs.
               3.
               
               How
               dangerous
               and
               ●ur●f●●●
               prosperitie
               is
               to
               many
               .
               4.
               
               How
               to
               accept
               good
               meanes
               in
               time
               when
               God
               calleth
               vs
               to
               repentance
               .
               5.
               
               How
               dangerous
               spirituall
               pride
               is
               to
               Gods
               children
               .
               6.
               
               How
               feare
               must
               increase
               ▪
               as
               Gods
               gifts
               increast
               in
               vs
               7.
               
               How
               euill
               thoughts
               doe
               exercise
               Gods
               best
               children
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               messenge●
               God
               awaketh
               them
               .
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 short
                 summe
                 of
                 the
                 fift
                 Sermon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VI.
                 The
                 sixth
                 serues
                 well
                 for
                 Christian
                 parents
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 education
                 of
                 children
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Hee
               warneth
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               lament
               not
               so
               much
               for
               their
               children
               ,
               if
               they
               bee
               dismembred
               ,
               or
               prooue
               idiots
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               prooue
               grosse
               sinners
               ,
               &
               so
               become
               worse
               than
               idiots
               .
               For
               such
               assuredly
               (
               without
               repentance
               )
               dishonour
               God
               greatly
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               &
               cānot
               escape
               euerlasting
               perdition
               after
               death
               :
               but
               of
               poore
               idiots
               there
               is
               m●re
               hope
               .
               2.
               
               Next
               he
               teacheth
               Parents
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               finde
               foule
               sins
               in
               their
               children
               ,
               wisely
               to
               consider
               what
               causes
               breed
               them
               :
               whether
               they
               be
               not
               thēselues
               disobedient
               to
               their
               heauenly
               father
               ,
               hand
               haue
               been
               to
               their
               naturall
               parents
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               repented
               of
               their
               sinnes
               .
               3.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               with
               what
               wisedome
               and
               affection
               we
               must
               correct
               our
               children
               ,
               euer
               mindfull
               how
               that
               we
               punish
               our
               owne
               sinnes
               in
               them
               .
               
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 Sermon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VII
                 .
                 The
                 seuenth
                 and
                 last
                 Sermon
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 :
              
               1.
               
               That
               sorrow
               for
               sinne
               is
               the
               first
               step
               to
               godlines
               :
               for
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               hunger
               after
               Christ
               without
               it
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               word
               of
               God
               must
               effect
               that
               sorrow
               in
               vs
               ,
               by
               piercing
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               teaching
               vs
               that
               wee
               haue
               to
               doe
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               men
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               wound
               vs
               with
               a
               liuely
               feeling
               of
               Gods
               iudgement
               .
               3.
               
               That
               we
               must
               wisely
               discerne
               betweene
               the
               true
               sorrow
               for
               sinne
               ,
               which
               causeth
               repentance
               not
               to
               be
               repented
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               worldly
               sorrow
               which
               causeth
               death
               .
               For
               godly
               sorrow
               softneth
               the
               hart
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               word
               :
               but
               that
               worldly
               sorrow
               causeth
               men
               to
               kicke
               and
               spurne
               against
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               the
               further
               hardning
               of
               their
               hearts
               .
               4.
               
               That
               many
               are
               galled
               and
               pricked
               with
               pouertie
               ,
               sicknes
               ,
               and
               other
               afflictions
               :
               but
               few
               with
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               afflictions
               .
               But
               let
               men
               be
               well
               assured
               of
               this
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               if
               a
               man
               be
               not
               troubled
               for
               sinne
               here
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               the
               way
               to
               hell
               :
               if
               he
               be
               troubled
               in
               this
               life
               for
               sinne
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               the
               way
               to
               heauen
               .
               5.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               in
               true
               repentance
               the
               pricking
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               sorrowing
               for
               sinne
               ,
               must
               be
               continued
               and
               daily
               renewed
               :
               we
               must
               be
               humbled
               with
               continuall
               sorrow
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               bee
               refreshed
               with
               daily
               comfort
               in
               Christ.
               
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 the
                 compendious
                 and
                 short
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Sermons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 graue
                 and
                 reuerend
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 left
                 vs
                 these
                 holy
                 instructions
                 ,
                 hauing
                 continued
                 for
                 many
                 yeeres
                 with
                 good
                 successe
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 comfortable
                 experience
                 of
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 on
                 his
                 holy
                 ministery
                 ,
                 in
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 Sermons
                 were
                 many
                 in
                 number
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 godly
                 iudge
                 by
                 these
                 fewe
                 ,
                 which
                 Gods
                 good
                 prouidence
                 hath
                 reserued
                 for
                 posteritie
                 .
                 Now
                 (
                 right
                 Worshipfull
                 )
                 I
                 offer
                 them
                 vnto
                 your
                 good
                 patronage
                 and
                 protection
                 :
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 assured
                 you
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 you
                 may
                 ,
                 you
                 further
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Much
                 am
                 I
                 bound
                 to
                 remember
                 your
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 vertuous
                 Lady
                 your
                 wife
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 great
                 loue
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 mine
                 .
                 I
                 can
                 no
                 way
                 require
                 your
                 loue
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 some
                 poore
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 make
                 mine
                 affection
                 knowne
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 any
                 Christian
                 duty
                 what
                 I
                 may
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 that
                 hath
                 knit
                 both
                 your
                 harts
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 holy
                 faith
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 loue
                 vnfained
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 graunt
                 you
                 the
                 true
                 peace
                 which
                 passeth
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 your
                 hearts
                 and
                 mindes
                 in
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 loue
                 and
                 feare
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 I
                 humbly
                 take
                 my
                 leaue
                 ,
                 recommending
                 you
                 and
                 all
                 yours
                 to
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 the
                 Almightie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Worships
                 euer
                 to
                 command
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 HENRY
                 HOLLAND
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               SERMON
               PREACHED
               BY
               MAISTER
               RICHARD
               GREENHAM
               VPON
               THESE
               WORDS
               :
            
             
               
                 THE
                 FIRST
                 SERMON
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Quench
                   not
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Thess.
                   5.
                   19.
                   
                
              
               
                 ALl
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 may
                 be
                 briefly
                 referred
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 heads
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 how
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 prepared
                 to
                 receiue
                 
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 retained
                 when
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 once
                 receiued
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 hauing
                 laboured
                 to
                 instruct
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 receiue
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 doth
                 here
                 teach
                 them
                 how
                 to
                 keepe
                 and
                 continue
                 this
                 spirit
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 by
                 giuing
                 them
                 a
                 charge
                 and
                 commaundement
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 they
                 doe
                 
                   Quench
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 :
                 thereby
                 doubtles
                 teaching
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 shunning
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 step
                 vnto
                 goodnes
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 readie
                 way
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 labour
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 quenched
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vpon
                 great
                 &
                 waightie
                 cōsideration
                 ,
                 doth
                 here
                 deliuer
                 this
                 precept
                 :
                 For
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 though
                 al
                 those
                 be
                 worthily
                 and
                 iustly
                 condemned
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 yet
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ;
                 A
                 more
                 iust
                 and
                 fearefull
                 condemnation
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 come
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 hauing
                 once
                 receiued
                 it
                 ,
                 doe
                 afterward
                 lose
                 the
                 same
                 againe
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 without
                 this
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 holy
                 exercise
                 can
                 haue
                 his
                 full
                 effect
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 
                 worketh
                 not
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 wanting
                 ;
                 prayers
                 haue
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 pearce
                 into
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 seeme
                 small
                 and
                 sillie
                 things
                 in
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 orders
                 ,
                 and
                 exercises
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 graunted
                 &
                 ordained
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 vnprofitable
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 not
                 present
                 to
                 cōuey
                 them
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 seale
                 vp
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 fit
                 to
                 receiue
                 no
                 good
                 grace
                 at
                 Gods
                 hand
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 esteeme
                 Gods
                 graces
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 to
                 set
                 a
                 due
                 price
                 vpon
                 them
                 :
                 
                 for
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 speake
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 iustification
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 speake
                 of
                 that
                 huge
                 and
                 heauie
                 waight
                 of
                 glorie
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 elect
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 crowned
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 moueth
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 little
                 affected
                 therewith
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 God
                 giue
                 vs
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 therefore
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 gaue
                 this
                 precept
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 great
                 causes
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 listen
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 least
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 quenched
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 we
                 depriue
                 our selues
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 fruits
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Quench
                   not
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 that
                 
                 he
                 speaketh
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 alreadie
                 receiued
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fire
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 quenched
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 :
                 so
                 they
                 cānot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 quench
                 or
                 lose
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 receiued
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 precept
                 doth
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 thē
                 that
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 especilly
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 speciall
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 profit
                 them
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 seede
                 lying
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 doth
                 afterward
                 
                 budde
                 and
                 become
                 fruitfull
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 mindes
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 haue
                 tasted
                 (
                 in
                 some
                 good
                 sort
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 breed
                 in
                 them
                 some
                 carefulnes
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 quench
                 it
                 .
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 haue
                 felt
                 and
                 found
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 saith
                 S.
                 Paul
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   heede
                   that
                   ye
                   quench
                   not
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 Of
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 somewhat
                 seriously
                 consider
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 questions
                 will
                 offer
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 soone
                 arise
                 in
                 
                 our
                 minde
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 whether
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 no.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 lost
                 againe
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 well
                 and
                 sufficiently
                 answered
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 doubtlesse
                 giue
                 great
                 force
                 vnto
                 this
                 precept
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 knowe
                 whether
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 spirit
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 surely
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 knoweth
                 best
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 feeleth
                 it
                 in
                 himselfe
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 best
                 knoweth
                 whether
                 he
                 haue
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 feeleth
                 the
                 spirit
                 working
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 further
                 know
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 peculiar
                 working
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 vs
                 marke
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 nothing
                 in
                 man
                 but
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 if
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 may
                 
                 be
                 attained
                 by
                 the
                 art
                 and
                 industrie
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 then
                 surely
                 in
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 aboue
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 aboue
                 nature
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 set
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   receiued
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   God.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 eternall
                 ,
                 and
                 endureth
                 for
                 euer
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 doings
                 and
                 deuices
                 of
                 men
                 they
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 time
                 they
                 haue
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 Therefore
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 haue
                 wisedome
                 with
                 great
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 wit
                 and
                 skill
                 he
                 passe
                 and
                 excell
                 the
                 common
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 yet
                 ,
                 if
                 from
                 aboue
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 inlightened
                 ;
                 if
                 from
                 heauē
                 his
                 wisedome
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 his
                 knowledge
                 shall
                 decay
                 ,
                 his
                 wisedome
                 shall
                 wither
                 like
                 grasse
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 endureth
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 saith
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   :
                   We
                   teach
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   none
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   the
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   aboue
                   others
                   most
                   excellent
                   ,
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 bee
                 in
                 thee
                 any
                 alteratiō
                 or
                 change
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 
                 which
                 were
                 expert
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 could
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 euery
                 generation
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 corruption
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seede
                 sowen
                 is
                 much
                 chaunged
                 before
                 it
                 grow
                 vp
                 and
                 beare
                 fruit
                 :
                 Then
                 needfull
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 corruption
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 seede
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 so
                 sinne
                 in
                 our
                 mortall
                 bodies
                 may
                 decay
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 raised
                 vp
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 taking
                 possessiō
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 .
                 Therfore
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 Iohn
                 doth
                 make
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 rebuke
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 needfull
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 can
                 Christ
                 come
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 that
                 man.
                 Here
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 Christ
                 compared
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 
                   children
                   in
                   the
                   market
                   place
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   dance
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   piped
                   vnto
                   :
                
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 first
                 learned
                 with
                 Iohn
                 to
                 mourne
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 learned
                 to
                 lament
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 were
                 pensiue
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 ,
                 they
                 receiued
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 danced
                 and
                 did
                 reioyce
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 ioyfull
                 tidings
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   whores
                   and
                   harlots
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                
                 seeing
                 they
                 lamented
                 their
                 
                 sinnes
                 )
                 
                   before
                   the
                   proud
                   Pharisies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 touched
                 with
                 no
                 remorse
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 calleth
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 them
                 onely
                 
                   that
                   labour
                   and
                   a●e
                   heauie
                   lad●●
                   :
                
                 teaching
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 finde
                 not
                 sin
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 heauie
                 loade
                 and
                 burthen
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 fit
                 to
                 receiue
                 Christ.
                 Then
                 to
                 be
                 rebuked
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 spirit
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 by
                 these
                 degrees
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 raiseth
                 vp
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 generall
                 astonishment
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 great
                 and
                 enormous
                 sinnes
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 doth
                 strike
                 vs
                 downe
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 terrifie
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 vs
                 amazed
                 wonderfully
                 :
                 then
                 it
                 dealeth
                 with
                 vs
                 more
                 particularly
                 ;
                 it
                 bringeth
                 vs
                 vnto
                 a
                 speciall
                 griefe
                 for
                 speciall
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 bereaue
                 vs
                 of
                 our
                 chiefe
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 conceit
                 and
                 liking
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 doth
                 display
                 before
                 vs
                 the
                 vanitie
                 and
                 darknes
                 of
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 how
                 vnfit
                 and
                 vnmeete
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 and
                 conceiue
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 aboue
                 al
                 others
                 especially
                 concerne
                 vs
                 :
                 then
                 doth
                 it
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 the
                 peruerse
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 be
                 as
                 bruit
                 beasts
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 discerne
                 things
                 that
                 differ
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 sound
                 difference
                 betweene
                 good
                 and
                 euill
                 :
                 then
                 doth
                 it
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 that
                 our
                 
                 reason
                 is
                 vnreasonable
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 hurtfull
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 enemie
                 to
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 patrone
                 of
                 infidelitie
                 and
                 vnbeleefe
                 .
                 When
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 it
                 turneth
                 them
                 
                 vpside
                 downe
                 ,
                 it
                 turneth
                 our
                 mirth
                 into
                 mourning
                 ,
                 our
                 pleasure
                 into
                 painfulnes
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 greatest
                 delight
                 into
                 most
                 bitter
                 griefe
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 doe
                 proceede
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 once
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 stomacke
                 and
                 courage
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 cutteth
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 quicke
                 ,
                 then
                 
                 doth
                 it
                 at
                 once
                 cast
                 vs
                 downe
                 in
                 humilitie
                 vnder
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 while
                 we
                 had
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 as
                 stoute
                 as
                 any
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 start
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 .
                 We
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 say
                 for
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 courage
                 to
                 defend
                 our selues
                 against
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 did
                 deale
                 with
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 spirit
                 draweth
                 vs
                 into
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 letteth
                 vs
                 see
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 our
                 strength
                 is
                 weaknes
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Then
                 doth
                 our
                 heart
                 begin
                 to
                 faile
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 doe
                 we
                 lay
                 our
                 hands
                 on
                 our
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 and
                 dare
                 not
                 answere
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 then
                 doe
                 we
                 quickly
                 take
                 vp
                 our
                 crosse
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 done
                 it
                 .
                 Behold
                 here
                 how
                 the
                 spirit
                 worketh
                 ,
                 behold
                 how
                 sinne
                 is
                 corrected
                 :
                 and
                 who
                 so
                 can
                 behold
                 here
                 this
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 may
                 assuredly
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 vaine
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 mightie
                 and
                 liuely
                 in
                 operation
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 note
                 and
                 effect
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 bringing
                 on
                 forward
                 of
                 this
                 worke
                 vnto
                 iustification
                 :
                 
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 spirit
                 hath
                 brought
                 vs
                 thus
                 farre
                 ,
                 then
                 doth
                 it
                 begin
                 to
                 open
                 vnto
                 vs
                 a
                 doore
                 vnto
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 it
                 doth
                 put
                 into
                 our
                 mindes
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 mercie
                 with
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 stirreth
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 seeke
                 mercie
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 :
                 afterward
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 how
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 looke
                 to
                 be
                 iustified
                 before
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 effectually
                 worke
                 a
                 sure
                 perswasion
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmeth
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 two
                 notable
                 effects
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 ioy
                 most
                 vnspeakable
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 our
                 
                 hearts
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 wholy
                 taken
                 vp
                 and
                 rauished
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 our selues
                 by
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 free
                 mercie
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 redeemed
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 deliuered
                 from
                 hell
                 ,
                 &
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 fearfull
                 condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 :
                 which
                 indeed
                 passeth
                 all
                 vnderstanding
                 :
                 While
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 remained
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 peace
                 ,
                 nor
                 rest
                 ,
                 nor
                 quietnes
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 but
                 feare
                 within
                 ,
                 terrors
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 troubles
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 sinne
                 is
                 once
                 nailed
                 to
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 punishment
                 thereof
                 farre
                 remoued
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 needes
                 ensue
                 great
                 peace
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 accusers
                 dare
                 not
                 proceed
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 our
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 at
                 one
                 with
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 warrant
                 and
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 Can
                 flesh
                 &
                 blood
                 perswade
                 vs
                 of
                 this
                 ?
                 can
                 any
                 creature
                 assure
                 vs
                 how
                 God
                 is
                 affected
                 towards
                 v●
                 ?
                 no
                 doubtlesse
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 where
                 this
                 ioy
                 and
                 peace
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 author
                 &
                 worker
                 of
                 the
                 saine
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 no
                 man
                 knoweth
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 none
                 knoweth
                 the
                 will
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 must
                 certifie
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 hereof
                 there
                 doth
                 arise
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 take
                 as
                 the
                 fourth
                 note
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 finde
                 it
                 in
                 
                 our selues
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 nimblenes
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 finde
                 fauour
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 constraineth
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 ioy
                 which
                 he
                 conceiueth
                 inforceth
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 putteth
                 life
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 pleasing
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 then
                 he
                 beginneth
                 to
                 finde
                 himselfe
                 not
                 onely
                 reclaimed
                 from
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 applied
                 and
                 framed
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 then
                 is
                 
                 his
                 vnderstanding
                 inlightened
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 into
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 that
                 great
                 worke
                 of
                 his
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 whatsoeuer
                 concerneth
                 the
                 sauing
                 health
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 :
                 then
                 is
                 his
                 iudgement
                 reformed
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 able
                 to
                 iudge
                 betweene
                 false
                 religion
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 betweene
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euill
                 &
                 displeasing
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 Then
                 are
                 his
                 affections
                 in
                 some
                 good
                 measure
                 altered
                 ,
                 his
                 desire
                 is
                 set
                 ,
                 not
                 vpon
                 earthly
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 heauenly
                 things
                 ;
                 his
                 ioyes
                 are
                 
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 heauens
                 ;
                 his
                 anger
                 is
                 wasted
                 and
                 spent
                 ,
                 not
                 vpon
                 his
                 owne
                 priuate
                 cause
                 and
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 his
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 whatsoeuer
                 hindreth
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 God.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 a
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 thus
                 he
                 liueth
                 that
                 hath
                 receiued
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 he
                 leadeth
                 his
                 life
                 continually
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 b
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 &
                 do
                 liue
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 bringing
                 forth
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 hath
                 weaknes
                 
                 ioyned
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 through
                 frailtie
                 may
                 soone
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 life
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   be
                   hid
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 full
                 &
                 perfect
                 manner
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appeare
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 notwithstanding
                 these
                 frailties
                 and
                 falles
                 ,
                 wee
                 will
                 know
                 whether
                 we
                 still
                 retaine
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 search
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 trie
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 these
                 rules
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 through
                 frailtie
                 we
                 haue
                 fallen
                 (
                 for
                 who
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 falleth
                 not
                 ?
                 )
                 we
                 will
                 then
                 know
                 whether
                 by
                 our
                 fall
                 we
                 
                 haue
                 lost
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 what
                 liking
                 ,
                 or
                 misliking
                 we
                 haue
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 after
                 our
                 fall
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 hold
                 our
                 former
                 hatred
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 oftner
                 we
                 fall
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 thorough
                 &
                 deadly
                 hatred
                 we
                 conceiue
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 vndoubtedly
                 that
                 frailtie
                 hath
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 depriued
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 come
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 standeth
                 with
                 thy
                 sorrow
                 :
                 
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 thy
                 sorrow
                 encreaseth
                 for
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 thought
                 that
                 sinne
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 haue
                 ouercome
                 &
                 vtterly
                 quenched
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 thee
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 trie
                 thy
                 care
                 :
                 and
                 
                 if
                 thou
                 growe
                 in
                 a
                 godly
                 care
                 ,
                 both
                 how
                 thou
                 maist
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 wage
                 battell
                 against
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 plaine
                 field
                 ,
                 &
                 how
                 thou
                 maist
                 preuent
                 sinne
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 policies
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 hast
                 a
                 further
                 assurance
                 ,
                 that
                 sinne
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 hitherto
                 preuailed
                 against
                 thy
                 poore
                 and
                 little
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 against
                 those
                 few
                 and
                 small
                 graces
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 good
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 thee
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 last
                 is
                 most
                 certaine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 When
                 thou
                 art
                 carefull
                 to
                 redeeme
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 thou
                 hast
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 a
                 
                 care
                 to
                 runne
                 so
                 much
                 faster
                 forward
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 letted
                 by
                 thy
                 
                 fall
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 doth
                 appeare
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 yea
                 it
                 is
                 liuely
                 and
                 mightie
                 in
                 operation
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 may
                 we
                 in
                 some
                 good
                 and
                 competent
                 measure
                 trie
                 and
                 proue
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 these
                 fruites
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 further
                 confirmation
                 whereof
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 note
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Quench
                   not
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 We
                 doe
                 commonly
                 vse
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 is
                 quenched
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 heate
                 thereof
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 :
                 and
                 indeed
                 nothing
                 can
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 quenched
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 Now
                 whereas
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Quench
                   not
                   the
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 he
                 giueth
                 vs
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 like
                 vnto
                 fire
                 :
                 therefore
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 better
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 And
                 among
                 
                 others
                 ,
                 these
                 properties
                 we
                 finde
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 it
                 will
                 burne
                 vp
                 ,
                 &
                 consume
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 burned
                 and
                 consumed
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 lighting
                 vpon
                 straw
                 ,
                 stubble
                 ,
                 stickes
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 it
                 bringeth
                 them
                 to
                 ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 make
                 them
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 purge
                 and
                 purifie
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 can
                 abide
                 to
                 be
                 purged
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 it
                 doth
                 ,
                 first
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 superfluitie
                 of
                 drosse
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 ouercouered
                 
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 purged
                 .
                 Then
                 by
                 fining
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 making
                 it
                 purer
                 &
                 purer
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 giueth
                 light
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 dimme
                 and
                 darkest
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 last
                 
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 giueth
                 heate
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 ,
                 doth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 put
                 life
                 into
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 capable
                 
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 for
                 whilest
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 frozen
                 and
                 starued
                 for
                 cold
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 numbed
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 without
                 life
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 heat
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 reuiued
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 cheered
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 becommeth
                 actiue
                 &
                 nimble
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 properties
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 do
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 resemble
                 and
                 shadow
                 out
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 workes
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 seazeth
                 vpon
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 entreth
                 into
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 beginneth
                 
                 to
                 burne
                 ,
                 to
                 waste
                 and
                 consume
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 wasted
                 :
                 after
                 this
                 sort
                 euill
                 affections
                 ,
                 noysome
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 stubble
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 consumed
                 
                 and
                 burned
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 purge
                 vs
                 from
                 grosse
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 daily
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 
                 doth
                 purifie
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 cleane
                 and
                 holy
                 vessell
                 and
                 temple
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 rest
                 and
                 dwell
                 in
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 shining
                 lampe
                 ,
                 euer
                 burning
                 &
                 continually
                 giuing
                 light
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 that
                 way
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 to
                 walke
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 set
                 vs
                 on
                 heate
                 ,
                 &
                 inflameth
                 vs
                 with
                 
                 a
                 zeale
                 of
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 our
                 dutie
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 loue
                 of
                 all
                 mankinde
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 withall
                 it
                 putteth
                 life
                 and
                 lust
                 into
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 that
                 good
                 way
                 which
                 leadeth
                 vnto
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 those
                 good
                 workes
                 which
                 may
                 glorifie
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 commodious
                 vnto
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 likelihood
                 there
                 is
                 betweene
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 fire
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 compared
                 vnto
                 fire
                 :
                 nay
                 it
                 is
                 sometimes
                 called
                 fire
                 :
                 for
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   should
                   baptize
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   fire
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 truly
                 and
                 as
                 certainly
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 fire
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 see
                 straw
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 consumed
                 ,
                 or
                 gold
                 and
                 siluer
                 finely
                 purged
                 ,
                 or
                 great
                 light
                 in
                 darke
                 places
                 ,
                 or
                 great
                 heate
                 in
                 bodies
                 that
                 were
                 nummed
                 before
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 truly
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 certainly
                 we
                 may
                 perswade
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 our
                 corruption
                 consumed
                 ,
                 our
                 soules
                 purged
                 from
                 the
                 drosse
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 our
                 hearts
                 inlightened
                 and
                 made
                 hot
                 in
                 walking
                 ,
                 and
                 working
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 light
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 question
                 to
                 be
                 cōsidered
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 man
                 which
                 once
                 throughly
                 tasted
                 
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 may
                 lose
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 it
                 quenched
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 commeth
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 worketh
                 in
                 diuers
                 men
                 ,
                 diuersly
                 ,
                 in
                 diuers
                 measures
                 :
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 diuers
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 frame
                 our
                 answere
                 accordingly
                 .
                 First
                 then
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 lighter
                 &
                 lesser
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 quenched
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 haue
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 inferiour
                 or
                 lesser
                 kinde
                 of
                 working
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 
                 away
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 plainly
                 by
                 the
                 parable
                 of
                 the
                 seede
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 propoundeth
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 besides
                 
                   them
                   that
                   receiue
                   the
                   word
                   into
                   good
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   foorth
                   fruites
                   ,
                   some
                   an
                   hundreth
                   ,
                   some
                   thirtie
                   ,
                   some
                   sixtie
                   folde
                   :
                
                 he
                 doth
                 also
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 some
                 others
                 that
                 receiued
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 yet
                 continued
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 these
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ?
                 Yes
                 doubtlesse
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 receiued
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 receiued
                 it
                 gladly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 they
                 beleeued
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 receiued
                 .
                 Behold
                 then
                 three
                 fruites
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 in
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 continued
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 beleeued
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 faith
                 was
                 temporarie
                 ,
                 it
                 lasted
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 time
                 it
                 vanished
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 departed
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 either
                 the
                 pleasures
                 and
                 profits
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 did
                 driue
                 out
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 drie
                 them
                 vp
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 fierie
                 heate
                 of
                 persecution
                 did
                 quite
                 consume
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 More
                 plaine
                 and
                 notable
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sixt
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrues
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 the
                 
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   some
                   may
                   taste
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   taste
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   inlightened
                   to
                   receiue
                   heauenly
                   gifts
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   taste
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 surely
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   such
                   fall
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   renewed
                   :
                
                 giuing
                 vs
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 they
                 which
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 been
                 inlightened
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 receiued
                 heauenly
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 euen
                 such
                 may
                 fall
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 quenched
                 in
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 second
                 kinde
                 of
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 thorough
                 &
                 effectuall
                 
                 working
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 frō
                 them
                 that
                 haue
                 receiued
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 describeth
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   chosen
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   begotten
                   againe
                   of
                   the
                   immortall
                   seede
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 bare
                 receiuing
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 light
                 tasting
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 deepe
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 begotten
                 and
                 borne
                 againe
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 setteth
                 downe
                 another
                 note
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   thus
                   borne
                   againe
                   ,
                   cannot
                   sin
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 make
                 an
                 occupation
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 fall
                 flat
                 away
                 by
                 sinne
                 :
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 
                   Euen
                   because
                   the
                   seede
                   of
                   God
                   abideth
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                
                 euen
                 that
                 seede
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 were
                 begotten
                 to
                 a
                 liuely
                 hope
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 euen
                 that
                 seede
                 doth
                 abide
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 abide
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 Who
                 so
                 is
                 begotten
                 againe
                 by
                 this
                 seede
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 this
                 seede
                 abiding
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 hath
                 wrought
                 that
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   word
                   that
                   I
                   speake
                   ,
                   is
                   spirit
                   and
                   life
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   none
                   shall
                   take
                   his
                   sheepe
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   father
                   is
                   mightier
                   than
                   all
                   :
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   the
                   elect
                   should
                   be
                   seduced
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 then
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 question
                 answered
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 inferiour
                 working
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 lost
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 effectuall
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 that
                 haue
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 must
                 not
                 seeme
                 strange
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 neither
                 must
                 we
                 be
                 offended
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 take
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 others
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 begin
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 bring
                 his
                 worke
                 to
                 perfection
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 dealeth
                 with
                 other
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Some
                 corne
                 is
                 sowen
                 and
                 neuer
                 riseth
                 :
                 some
                 springeth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 shortly
                 withereth
                 :
                 
                 some
                 groweth
                 vp
                 to
                 an
                 eare
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 then
                 is
                 stricken
                 or
                 blasted
                 :
                 and
                 othersome
                 (
                 at
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 )
                 doth
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 timely
                 ripenes
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 some
                 trees
                 are
                 planted
                 and
                 neuer
                 
                 take
                 roote
                 :
                 some
                 take
                 roote
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 not
                 blossome
                 :
                 some
                 blossome
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 neuer
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruite
                 :
                 and
                 othersome
                 through
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 doe
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 in
                 good
                 season
                 .
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 deale
                 so
                 with
                 the
                 plant
                 and
                 hearbe
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 he
                 not
                 deale
                 so
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 ?
                 If
                 we
                 cannot
                 conceiue
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 holde
                 our
                 peace
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 done
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 knowledge
                 is
                 vnperfect
                 :
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 herein
                 rather
                 accuse
                 our selues
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 vnrighousnesse
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 we
                 our selues
                 doe
                 deale
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 with
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 be
                 vnder
                 our
                 hand
                 .
                 In
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 Fellowes
                 are
                 first
                 chosen
                 to
                 be
                 Probationers
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 then
                 approoued
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 made
                 full
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 being
                 childles
                 ,
                 doe
                 take
                 some
                 friends
                 childe
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 heire
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 goods
                 :
                 he
                 will
                 keepe
                 him
                 vpon
                 liking
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 manners
                 be
                 honest
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 preferred
                 ,
                 yea
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 set
                 ouer
                 all
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 afterwards
                 for
                 some
                 fault
                 committed
                 ,
                 quite
                 cast
                 off
                 .
                 Some
                 other
                 man
                 taketh
                 another
                 childe
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 him
                 heire
                 indeed
                 :
                 so
                 then
                 wee
                 must
                 thinke
                 it
                 righteous
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 deale
                 thus
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 seeing
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 offended
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 call
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 inlighten
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 he
                 inlighten
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 continue
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 mercie
                 continue
                 some
                 euen
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 rather
                 see
                 what
                 vse
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 heede
                 that
                 we
                 neuer
                 quench
                 any
                 grace
                 or
                 gift
                 that
                 God
                 bestoweth
                 
                 
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 still
                 labour
                 to
                 haue
                 greater
                 measure
                 of
                 gifts
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 haue
                 some
                 small
                 gifts
                 ,
                 &
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 quite
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 put
                 a
                 plaine
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 godlesse
                 ,
                 betweene
                 them
                 that
                 beare
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 indeed
                 the
                 holy
                 ones
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 for
                 
                 the
                 one
                 endureth
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 lasteth
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 require
                 a
                 further
                 
                 triall
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 whether
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 that
                 spirit
                 which
                 lasteth
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 abide
                 for
                 euer
                 with
                 vs
                 :
                 then
                 let
                 vs
                 marke
                 these
                 rules
                 ,
                 which
                 put
                 a
                 plaine
                 difference
                 betweene
                 them
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 marke
                 that
                 inlightning
                 and
                 insight
                 we
                 
                 haue
                 into
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 Certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 godly
                 and
                 wicked
                 are
                 inlightened
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 inlightening
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 insight
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 is
                 another
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 knowledge
                 and
                 insight
                 which
                 the
                 godly
                 haue
                 receiued
                 ,
                 is
                 certaine
                 and
                 distinct
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 particular
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 apply
                 the
                 threatning
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 to
                 the
                 
                 humbling
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 comfort
                 themselues
                 ▪
                 Againe
                 ,
                 their
                 knowledge
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 both
                 generally
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 euery
                 particular
                 dutie
                 .
                 And
                 last
                 of
                 al
                 ,
                 it
                 neuer
                 faileth
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 directeth
                 them
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 
                 wicked
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 confused
                 ,
                 generall
                 ,
                 &
                 vncertaine
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 though
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 generall
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 they
                 not
                 make
                 particular
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Their
                 knowledge
                 is
                 insufficiēt
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 in
                 
                 their
                 particular
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 doth
                 leaue
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 for
                 the
                 cleerenes
                 ,
                 the
                 certaintie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sufficiencie
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 Sunne
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 lightning
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 giue
                 any
                 certaine
                 light
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 continue
                 any
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 gone
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 worse
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 .
                 So
                 doth
                 it
                 fall
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
                 for
                 beside
                 that
                 their
                 knowledge
                 doth
                 soone
                 vanish
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 them
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 dangerous
                 darknes
                 than
                 there
                 was
                 before
                 :
                 herein
                 then
                 we
                 doe
                 see
                 one
                 plaine
                 and
                 manifest
                 note
                 of
                 difference
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 affections
                 .
                 Certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 doe
                 desire
                 
                 the
                 helpe
                 and
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 shew
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 The
                 wicked
                 doe
                 onely
                 seeke
                 helpe
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 some
                 extremitie
                 which
                 they
                 suffer
                 ;
                 they
                 onely
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 
                 would
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 griefe
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 common
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 say
                 ;
                 Oh
                 that
                 I
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 paine
                 !
                 Oh
                 that
                 this
                 my
                 sorrow
                 were
                 taken
                 from
                 me
                 !
                 By
                 which
                 speeches
                 they
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 or
                 liue
                 at
                 their
                 ease
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 little
                 weigh
                 of
                 the
                 helpe
                 or
                 fauour
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 the
                 godly
                 finde
                 such
                 sweetnes
                 in
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 desire
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 forgoe
                 all
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 suffer
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 endure
                 the
                 crosse
                 patiently
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 they
                 may
                 assuredly
                 enioy
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 .
                 Not
                 the
                 godly
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wicked
                 also
                 ,
                 are
                 grieued
                 when
                 they
                 
                 haue
                 sinned
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 wicked
                 doe
                 therefore
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 sinne
                 hath
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 bring
                 some
                 punishment
                 vpon
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 offended
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 giuen
                 him
                 occasion
                 to
                 draw
                 his
                 fauour
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 therefore
                 his
                 correction
                 doe
                 they
                 beare
                 patiently
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 toucheth
                 them
                 still
                 at
                 the
                 verie
                 quicke
                 .
                 Then
                 in
                 their
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 may
                 appeare
                 a
                 second
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 difference
                 is
                 in
                 loue
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 doe
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 after
                 a
                 diuers
                 manner
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 sinceritie
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 wages
                 .
                 A
                 poore
                 childe
                 that
                 is
                 taken
                 vp
                 ,
                 fed
                 ,
                 and
                 cloathed
                 ,
                 will
                 loue
                 him
                 that
                 doth
                 thus
                 feede
                 and
                 clothe
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 receiued
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 that
                 man
                 than
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 him
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 another
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 bellies
                 he
                 filled
                 ,
                 their
                 barnes
                 stuffed
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 haue
                 their
                 hearts
                 desire
                 ,
                 they
                 loue
                 God
                 indeede
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 onely
                 for
                 their
                 bellie
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 barnes
                 .
                 Thus
                 did
                 Saul
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 his
                 kingdome
                 :
                 thus
                 did
                 Achitophel
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 aduanced
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Counsellour
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 did
                 Iudas
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 chosen
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 the
                 bagge
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 became
                 of
                 their
                 loue
                 the
                 histories
                 doe
                 testifie
                 :
                 Saul
                 was
                 a
                 little
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 and
                 forsooke
                 God
                 :
                 
                 Achitophel
                 somewhat
                 crossed
                 in
                 his
                 deuises
                 ,
                 hanged
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 Iudas
                 for
                 gaine
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 betrayed
                 Christ.
                 Some
                 experience
                 of
                 this
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 among
                 vs
                 ;
                 Courtiers
                 will
                 be
                 professors
                 ,
                 and
                 Schollers
                 of
                 ripe
                 wits
                 will
                 be
                 religious
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 Courtiers
                 may
                 become
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 Schollers
                 may
                 be
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 chiefest
                 places
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 promotion
                 come
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 profession
                 is
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 religion
                 laide
                 aside
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 either
                 they
                 waxe
                 prophane
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 hereticall
                 in
                 their
                 opinions
                 .
                 Doe
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 loue
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 in
                 effectuall
                 manner
                 ,
                 doth
                 shedde
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 loue
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 worke
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 speciall
                 liking
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 holinesse
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 of
                 sincere
                 affection
                 they
                 loue
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 naturall
                 childe
                 loueth
                 his
                 father
                 naturally
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 his
                 father
                 beare
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 beareth
                 he
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 loueth
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 doe
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 deale
                 ;
                 
                   They
                   haue
                   powred
                   into
                   them
                
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   a
                   godly
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 freely
                 loue
                 God
                 their
                 father
                 :
                 &
                 though
                 he
                 afflict
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 crosse
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 loue
                 performe
                 their
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 him
                 continually
                 :
                 therefore
                 Iob
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   he
                   kill
                   me
                   ▪
                   yet
                   will
                   I
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   :
                
                 They
                 therefore
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 receiued
                 a
                 free
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serue
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 libertie
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 seeth
                 not
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 plaine
                 and
                 manifest
                 difference
                 betweene
                 them
                 ?
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 take
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 third
                 marke
                 or
                 rule
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 proue
                 and
                 trie
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 and
                 last
                 rule
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 considering
                 the
                 worke
                 and
                 effect
                 which
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 receiued
                 ,
                 
                 doth
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 herein
                 doe
                 the
                 wicked
                 shewe
                 their
                 wickednesse
                 two
                 wayes
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 do
                 worke
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 contentation
                 :
                 
                 but
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 causeth
                 them
                 to
                 returne
                 the
                 glory
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 nay
                 rather
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 causeth
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 all
                 glorie
                 to
                 themselues
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 doe
                 puffe
                 them
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 proud
                 ,
                 and
                 conceited
                 in
                 themselues
                 .
                 Here
                 of
                 there
                 ariseth
                 a
                 great
                 securitie
                 ,
                 which
                 bringeth
                 first
                 neglect
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwarde
                 contempt
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 should
                 grow
                 vp
                 in
                 goodnesse
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 others
                 offēd
                 ,
                 being
                 neuer
                 pleased
                 nor
                 contented
                 with
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 :
                 nay
                 indeede
                 forgetting
                 and
                 lightly
                 esteeming
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 desiring
                 new
                 .
                 These
                 men
                 besides
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 vnthankful
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 also
                 murmure
                 
                 and
                 grudge
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 are
                 neuer
                 pleased
                 with
                 him
                 Betweene
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 doe
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 hold
                 a
                 middle
                 and
                 euen
                 course
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 wee
                 shall
                 see
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 a
                 sight
                 &
                 an
                 acknowledging
                 of
                 the
                 wants
                 which
                 doe
                 moue
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Peter
                 
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Like
                   new
                   borne
                   babes
                   ,
                   to
                   desire
                   the
                   sweete
                   and
                   sincere
                   milke
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                
                 that
                 thereby
                 the
                 graces
                 they
                 haue
                 may
                 be
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 other
                 wants
                 may
                 be
                 supplied
                 ▪
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 are
                 they
                 from
                 being
                 puffed
                 vp
                 with
                 pride
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 reioyce
                 when
                 their
                 pride
                 may
                 be
                 pulled
                 
                 downe
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 haughtinesse
                 abated
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 some
                 sharpe
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 fearefull
                 threatning
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 moderate
                 correction
                 from
                 the
                 Lord.
                 For
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 needefull
                 for
                 S.
                 Paul
                 to
                 be
                 buffeted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 that
                 his
                 pride
                 might
                 be
                 beaten
                 down
                 :
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 needful
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 after
                 sundrie
                 waies
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 only
                 desire
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 also
                 waite
                 vpō
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 vntill
                 it
                 please
                 him
                 to
                 worke
                 further
                 in
                 them
                 thereby
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 waiting
                 is
                 as
                 earnest
                 as
                 is
                 theirs
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 watched
                 all
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 doe
                 waite
                 and
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 dawning
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 see
                 their
                 wants
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 they
                 see
                 that
                 grace
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 well
                 appayed
                 ,
                 and
                 contented
                 therewith
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 their
                 wants
                 doe
                 humble
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 receiued
                 doe
                 comfort
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 their
                 wants
                 doe
                 call
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 seeke
                 more
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 doth
                 prouoke
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 thankefull
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 .
                 See
                 then
                 a
                 quite
                 contrarie
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 of
                 sinceritie
                 doe
                 worship
                 God
                 :
                 see
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 how
                 contrarily
                 the
                 graces
                 and
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 doe
                 worke
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 hereof
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 well
                 draw
                 a
                 fourth
                 rule
                 whereby
                 to
                 make
                 triall
                 and
                 examination
                 of
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 been
                 inlightned
                 
                 vnto
                 a
                 certaine
                 and
                 sufficient
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 findeth
                 his
                 affection
                 ,
                 
                 chiefly
                 and
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 set
                 vpon
                 God
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 findeth
                 a
                 pure
                 and
                 sincere
                 
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 wages
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 an
                 vnspeakeable
                 manner
                 doth
                 moue
                 him
                 thereunto
                 :
                 &
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 thankfully
                 acknowledge
                 
                 mercies
                 receiued
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 carefully
                 attend
                 and
                 waite
                 vpon
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 til
                 he
                 bestow
                 some
                 greater
                 measure
                 of
                 graces
                 vpon
                 him
                 ;
                 then
                 may
                 he
                 bee
                 vndoubedly
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 found
                 the
                 spirit
                 working
                 in
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 effectuall
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 may
                 such
                 men
                 cast
                 off
                 all
                 care
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 vnto
                 them
                 doth
                 S.
                 Paul
                 giue
                 this
                 charge
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   quench
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 And
                 notwithout
                 cause
                 doth
                 he
                 giue
                 them
                 this
                 charge
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 spirit
                 it selfe
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 taken
                 vtterly
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 doubtlesse
                 if
                 they
                 waxe
                 proud
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 grow
                 secure
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 graces
                 and
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 decay
                 and
                 dye
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 cleere
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 their
                 feeling
                 ,
                 their
                 affection
                 and
                 all
                 may
                 be
                 gone
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 iudgement
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 seeme
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 quite
                 quenched
                 ,
                 &
                 put
                 out
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 this
                 seeme
                 so
                 strange
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 more
                 perfectly
                 placed
                 in
                 Adam
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 If
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 image
                 might
                 quite
                 be
                 lost
                 and
                 blotted
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 then
                 no
                 marueile
                 if
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 dead
                 and
                 drowned
                 in
                 vs.
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 lesse
                 offended
                 herewith
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 doe
                 offer
                 vnto
                 vs
                 such
                 examples
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 hauing
                 been
                 once
                 effectually
                 called
                 and
                 truly
                 borne
                 againe
                 ,
                 haue
                 yet
                 afterward
                 through
                 some
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 lost
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 Galathians
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 truly
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 effectually
                 regenerate
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 Gospell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 words
                 sake
                 they
                 reuerenced
                 the
                 Apostle
                 as
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 snared
                 with
                 false
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 fel
                 very
                 dangerously
                 to
                 the
                 choking
                 and
                 quenching
                 of
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 spirit
                 it selfe
                 was
                 not
                 tak●n
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 Christ
                 did
                 still
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 godly
                 graces
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 without
                 fashion
                 or
                 forme
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 did
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 trauell
                 againe
                 ,
                 vntill
                 Christ
                 was
                 fashioned
                 anew
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Dauid
                 also
                 vpon
                 the
                 committing
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 like
                 ●ase
                 :
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 51.
                 
                 Psalme
                 he
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   will
                   create
                   in
                   him
                   a
                   new
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 What
                 ?
                 was
                 the
                 spirit
                 quite
                 gone
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Psalme
                 he
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   not
                   take
                   away
                   his
                   holy
                
                 
                 
                   spirit
                   from
                   him
                
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 these
                 two
                 stand
                 together
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 new
                 spirit
                 may
                 bee
                 created
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 ?
                 Surely
                 the
                 spirit
                 it selfe
                 was
                 still
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 he
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 gracious
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 they
                 were
                 dead
                 and
                 gone
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 praieth
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 renewed
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 then
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 chiefe
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 quenched
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 godly
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 sinne
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 that
                 no
                 libertie
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 hereby
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 a
                 little
                 consider
                 what
                 griefe
                 and
                 punishment
                 
                 they
                 procure
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 lose
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 cānot
                 be
                 gotten
                 by
                 our
                 labour
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 costeth
                 vs
                 much
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 must
                 vndergoe
                 much
                 trauell
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 much
                 trouble
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doe
                 take
                 possession
                 of
                 vs
                 :
                 now
                 when
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 are
                 lost
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 our
                 labour
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 griefe
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 whole
                 labour
                 and
                 trauell
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 vanish
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 nothing
                 ?
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 receiueth
                 the
                 spirit
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 is
                 assured
                 that
                 his
                 sinne
                 is
                 forgiuen
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 there
                 doth
                 arise
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 a
                 great
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 a
                 ioy
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 is
                 vnspeakeable
                 and
                 glorious
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 ioy
                 is
                 lost
                 and
                 gone
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 are
                 gone
                 ,
                 with
                 how
                 great
                 griefe
                 and
                 woe
                 ,
                 they
                 knowe
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 any
                 measure
                 haue
                 tasted
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 are
                 choked
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 heart
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 affection
                 to
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 is
                 gone
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 vnprofitable
                 burthen
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 What
                 griefe
                 can
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 this
                 ?
                 what
                 sorrow
                 can
                 sinke
                 more
                 deepe
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 should
                 bee
                 cleane
                 withholden
                 from
                 doing
                 good
                 Moreouer
                 it
                 is
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 whē
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 gone
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 most
                 righteous
                 before
                 ,
                 may
                 soone
                 fall
                 into
                 great
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 also
                 suffer
                 the
                 reproch
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 that
                 God
                 made
                 with
                 his
                 .
                 
                   That
                   though
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   take
                   his
                   mercies
                   vtterly
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   will
                   visite
                   their
                   sinnes
                   with
                   the
                   rodde
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   iniquities
                   with
                   scourges
                   :
                
                 and
                 what
                 griefe
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 example
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 may
                 shew
                 vs.
                 What
                 griefe
                 was
                 it
                 to
                 Noah
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 laughing
                 stocke
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 son
                 ?
                 What
                 heart-breaking
                 to
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 sonne
                 to
                 bee
                 thrust
                 from
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ?
                 So
                 grieuous
                 were
                 those
                 punishments
                 laid
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 of
                 hell
                 or
                 heauen
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 consider
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 rather
                 want
                 all
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 enioyed
                 ,
                 then
                 wee
                 could
                 beare
                 the
                 reproch
                 and
                 feele
                 the
                 paine
                 which
                 they
                 suffered
                 .
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 once
                 decayed
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 neuer
                 bee
                 repayred
                 and
                 recouered
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 much
                 sorrowe
                 and
                 great
                 danger
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 
                 cannot
                 but
                 breede
                 much
                 sorrow
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 remember
                 his
                 former
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 greatnes
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 apply
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prouoke
                 himselfe
                 to
                 sorrow
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 goe
                 through
                 the
                 pikes
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 a
                 purgatorie
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 before
                 wee
                 can
                 recouer
                 Gods
                 graces
                 againe
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 men
                 are
                 brought
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 Ionas
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   into
                   the
                   deepe
                   waters
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 surges
                 and
                 waues
                 doe
                 passe
                 and
                 flow
                 ouer
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 know
                 what
                 danger
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 thrust
                 ouer
                 head
                 and
                 eares
                 into
                 the
                 deepe
                 waters
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 great
                 danger
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 considered
                 ,
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 labour
                 ,
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 all
                 true
                 ioy
                 ,
                 the
                 vnfitnes
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 readines
                 to
                 sinne
                 ;
                 the
                 griefe
                 and
                 daunger
                 that
                 insueth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 wise
                 may
                 cause
                 vs
                 to
                 beware
                 how
                 we●
                 quench
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 in
                 humbling
                 of
                 vs
                 :
                 which
                 also
                 doth
                 furthermore
                 serue
                 to
                 comfort
                 vs
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 suffer
                 a
                 great
                 decay
                 of
                 Gods
                 graces
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 rod
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 both
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 renewed
                 in
                 vs
                 againe
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 commaundement
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 giueth
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 quench
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OF
                 MVRMVRING
                 THE
                 SECOND
                 SERMON
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Exodus
                   16.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   all
                   the
                   congregation
                   of
                   Israel
                   murmured
                   against
                   Moses
                   and
                   Aaron
                   .
                
              
               
                 MANY
                 men
                 nowadayes
                 hearing
                 the
                 often
                 murmurings
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                 doe
                 euen
                 spit
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 account
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 worst
                 people
                 vnder
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 so
                 often
                 and
                 so
                 obstinately
                 rebell
                 against
                 the
                 Lord.
                 But
                 these
                 men
                 doe
                 little
                 consider
                 either
                 the
                 temptations
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 prouoked
                 to
                 murmur
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 as
                 bitterly
                 murmur
                 vpon
                 lesse
                 occasion
                 .
                 For
                 albeit
                 they
                 were
                 an
                 obstinate
                 and
                 stiffe
                 necked
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 witnesseth
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   euer
                   since
                   they
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   Egypt
                   vntill
                   now
                   :
                
                 yet
                 here
                 no
                 doubt
                 they
                 were
                 vehemently
                 tempted
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 from
                 the
                 plentie
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Egypt
                 they
                 enioyed
                 ,
                 were
                 brought
                 into
                 a
                 rough
                 &
                 desert
                 wildernes
                 ,
                 being
                 sixe
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 besides
                 women
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 &
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 cattel
                 ,
                 hauing
                 neither
                 meate
                 nor
                 drinke
                 ,
                 wherwith
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 nourished
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 vs
                 cease
                 to
                 wonder
                 at
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 in
                 them
                 see
                 our
                 owne
                 corruption
                 ,
                 &
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 euer
                 theirs
                 was
                 .
                 For
                 doe
                 not
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 euen
                 among
                 vs
                 ,
                 beholding
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 plentie
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 bestoweth
                 vpon
                 his
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 or
                 ministers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 faithful
                 discharge
                 of
                 their
                 duties
                 ,
                 doe
                 they
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 murmur
                 against
                 Gods
                 seruants
                 set
                 ouer
                 them
                 ?
                 
                 And
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 more
                 grieued
                 for
                 the
                 wāt
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 than
                 thankful
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 freed
                 them
                 from
                 such
                 troubles
                 ,
                 which
                 others
                 haue
                 ,
                 or
                 giuen
                 them
                 sufficient
                 to
                 liue
                 vpon
                 ?
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 greatnes
                 of
                 this
                 peoples
                 temptation
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 sinne
                 was
                 wicked
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 and
                 hainous
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 whereas
                 they
                 had
                 often
                 times
                 manifold
                 waies
                 ▪
                 &
                 after
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 manner
                 felt
                 and
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 vnthankfullest
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 driuen
                 to
                 confesse
                 it
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 wonderfull
                 was
                 their
                 deliuerance
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 so
                 miraculous
                 was
                 their
                 preseruation
                 at
                 the
                 red
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 mercies
                 more
                 aboue
                 hope
                 and
                 expectation
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 them
                 )
                 yet
                 now
                 forgetting
                 all
                 his
                 former
                 benefits
                 ,
                 would
                 so
                 gradge
                 and
                 murmur
                 for
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 meate
                 ,
                 that
                 rather
                 than
                 they
                 would
                 continue
                 still
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 wish
                 againe
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 bondage
                 .
                 And
                 indeede
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 murmuring
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 
                 cause
                 a
                 man
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 forget
                 Gods
                 benefits
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 forget
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 man.
                 It
                 preuailed
                 so
                 much
                 with
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 wished
                 themselues
                 againe
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 knew
                 that
                 there
                 they
                 were
                 most
                 miserably
                 afflicted
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 carrying
                 them
                 thither
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 iustice
                 punish
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 wish
                 of
                 theirs
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 would
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 at
                 once
                 cut
                 vs
                 off
                 and
                 destroyed
                 vs
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 left
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 were
                 contented
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 haue
                 their
                 bellies
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 than
                 they
                 would
                 depart
                 from
                 their
                 flesh-pots
                 and
                 other
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Egypt
                 they
                 inioyed
                 :
                 Many
                 are
                 like
                 minded
                 to
                 these
                 people
                 nowadaies
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 see
                 diuers
                 vpon
                 their
                 death-beds
                 very
                 senseles
                 and
                 secure
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 conte●ted
                 with
                 open
                 
                 mouth
                 to
                 record
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 him
                 in
                 things
                 concerning
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 being
                 without
                 hope
                 ,
                 sense
                 or
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 sweete
                 ioyes
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 doe
                 die
                 thus
                 by
                 their
                 fleshpots
                 .
                 Othersome
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 any
                 miserie
                 ,
                 as
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 sicknes
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 doe
                 beare
                 it
                 so
                 impatiently
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 
                 in
                 open
                 speeches
                 they
                 wish
                 they
                 neuer
                 had
                 been
                 borne
                 :
                 shewing
                 thereby
                 that
                 their
                 flesh-pors
                 doe
                 more
                 like
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 health
                 doth
                 better
                 please
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 goodnes
                 and
                 louing
                 countenance
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 None
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 doe
                 euer
                 consider
                 what
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 eyes
                 are
                 still
                 vpon
                 their
                 wants
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 desire
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 small
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 disquietnesse
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 maketh
                 them
                 to
                 murmure
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 enioying
                 of
                 many
                 benefits
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 can
                 
                 quiet
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 trust
                 of
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 them
                 thankfull
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 vs
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 wish
                 our
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 griefe
                 of
                 any
                 affliction
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 shake
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 farre
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 desire
                 is
                 euill
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 (
                 as
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 liuing
                 dogge
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 dead
                 lyon
                 .
                 For
                 bee
                 wee
                 neuer
                 so
                 miserable
                 whilest
                 we
                 liue
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 left
                 for
                 repentāce
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 death
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 :
                 therfore
                 in
                 thy
                 life
                 time
                 labour
                 to
                 feele
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 no
                 miserie
                 shall
                 euer
                 hurt
                 thee
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 be
                 gathered
                 into
                 his
                 kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 shalt
                 thou
                 learne
                 to
                 doe
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 receiue
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 come
                 alone
                 ,
                 yea
                 though
                 trouble
                 doe
                 come
                 therewith
                 ,
                 knowing
                 and
                 perswading
                 thine
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 hauing
                 it
                 thou
                 hast
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 want
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 greatest
                 abundance
                 thou
                 hast
                 nothing
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 misery
                 can
                 make
                 thee
                 miserable
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 haue
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 greatest
                 felicitie
                 thou
                 art
                 most
                 miserable
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Israelites
                 deat
                 hereafter
                 a
                 cleane
                 contrarie
                 manner
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 bread
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 being
                 put
                 for
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 did
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 despise
                 their
                 great
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 deliuerance
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 vnto
                 them
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 their
                 spirituall
                 deliu●rance
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 all
                 naturall
                 and
                 worldly
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 basely
                 to
                 estimate
                 Gods
                 graces
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 rather
                 forgoe
                 many
                 richer
                 spirituall
                 benefits
                 and
                 blessings
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 worldly
                 and
                 corporall
                 commoditie
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 riches
                 doth
                 vexe
                 &
                 trouble
                 them
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 spirituall
                 and
                 heauenly
                 graces
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 hauing
                 of
                 riches
                 doth
                 more
                 reioyce
                 
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 procureth
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 doth
                 worke
                 their
                 griefe
                 .
                 Such
                 men
                 know
                 not
                 that
                 riches
                 are
                 no
                 sure
                 signes
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 in
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 doth
                 let
                 his
                 Sunne
                 shine
                 vpon
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 good
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 hauing
                 of
                 riches
                 is
                 no
                 argument
                 that
                 he
                 loueth
                 vs
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 want
                 o●
                 them
                 is
                 any
                 argument
                 of
                 his
                 displeasure
                 towards
                 vs.
                 Who
                 so
                 therefore
                 seeketh
                 God
                 in
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 bindeth
                 his
                 fauour
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 doth
                 neither
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 no●
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 duely
                 esteeme
                 of
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 setteth
                 light
                 thereby
                 :
                 which
                 although
                 in
                 plaine
                 words
                 he
                 speaketh
                 not
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 here
                 did
                 not
                 flatly
                 speake
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 his
                 Ministers
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 )
                 yet
                 whilest
                 he
                 is
                 carelesse
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 despiseth
                 and
                 grudgeth
                 against
                 Gods
                 Ministers
                 and
                 seruants
                 ,
                 he
                 manifestly
                 declareth
                 what
                 price
                 it
                 beareth
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 It
                 standeth
                 euery
                 man
                 in
                 hand
                 then
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 own●
                 hear●
                 to
                 feele
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 sorrowfull
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 leaue
                 it
                 :
                 least
                 the
                 god
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 whom
                 he
                 serueth
                 ,
                 doe
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 giue
                 him
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 hee
                 may
                 haue
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 portion
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 acknowledge
                 this
                 murmuring
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 grieued
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 followeth
                 remedies
                 to
                 helpe
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 impatience
                 and
                 murmuring
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 infidelitie
                 ,
                 the
                 remedie
                 
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 fetched
                 ,
                 first
                 from
                 faith
                 in
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 benefits
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 purchased
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 to
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Gods
                 fatherly
                 prouidence
                 :
                 which
                 things
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 belieue
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 belieue
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 will
                 sufficiently
                 minister
                 vnto
                 all
                 our
                 wants
                 :
                 and
                 vnlesse
                 wee
                 doe
                 belieue
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 we
                 belieue
                 with
                 assurance
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 preserue
                 vs.
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 doubt
                 whether
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 helpe
                 vs
                 in
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 much
                 more
                 doubt
                 of
                 his
                 fauour
                 in
                 spirituall
                 benefits
                 First
                 therefore
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 rich
                 mercie
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 fauourable
                 dealing
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 being
                 duely
                 considered
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 very
                 profitable
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 patience
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 Lord
                 forbeareth
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 rewardeth
                 vs
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 sinnes
                 :
                 ●ay
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 when
                 for
                 the
                 ripenes
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 he
                 might
                 
                 confound
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 ●e
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 punish
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 might
                 iustly
                 punish
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 dealeth
                 mercifully
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 bestoweth
                 his
                 mercies
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 If
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 we
                 can
                 acknowledge
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 ●rdinarie
                 dealing
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 long
                 suffering
                 he
                 doth
                 leade
                 vs
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 manifold
                 mercies
                 he
                 doth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 weane
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 much
                 bridle
                 our
                 murmuring
                 ,
                 and
                 instruct
                 vs
                 to
                 patience
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 further
                 thing
                 then
                 this
                 in
                 this
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 beare
                 with
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 bestow
                 many
                 mercies
                 vpon
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 helpe
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 good
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 vse
                 extraordinary
                 meanes
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 bring
                 downe
                 bread
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 water
                 gush
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Rocke
                 :
                 where
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 safetie
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 all
                 meanes
                 doe
                 faile
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 to
                 mans
                 iudgement
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 helpe
                 or
                 deliuerance
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 magnifie
                 his
                 mercie
                 towards
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 worke
                 wonders
                 for
                 their
                 preseruation
                 .
                 Hee
                 doth
                 not
                 thus
                 deale
                 with
                 the
                 Israelites
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 maketh
                 this
                 his
                 ordinarie
                 dealing
                 with
                 his
                 seruants
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 .
                 As
                 Moses
                 applyeth
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   fed
                   thee
                   with
                   this
                   M●nna
                   fortie
                   yeeres
                   ▪
                   that
                   thou
                   maist
                   knowe
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   man
                   liueth
                   not
                   by
                   bread
                   ●●ely
                   :
                
                 and
                 CHRIST
                 in
                 our
                 person
                 ,
                 being
                 tempted
                 to
                 vse
                 vnlawfull
                 meanes
                 ,
                 ouer
                 came
                 the
                 diuell
                 with
                 this
                 answere
                 ,
                 
                   Man
                   liueth
                   not
                   by
                   bread
                   onely
                   .
                
                 Teaching
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 leauing
                 vs
                 an
                 example
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 s●me
                 answere
                 in
                 readinesse
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 temptations
                 :
                 knowing
                 and
                 assu●ing
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lorde
                 will
                 by
                 one
                 meanes
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 doe
                 good
                 vnto
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 dispose
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 shall
                 befall
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 :
                 onely
                 let
                 them
                 take
                 heede
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 rest
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 faith
                 waite
                 
                 on
                 him
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 giue
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 in
                 earthly
                 benefits
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 spirituall
                 graces
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 helpe
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 vse
                 to
                 refraine
                 our
                 murmuring
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 liuely
                 faith
                 of
                 
                 our
                 redemption
                 wrought
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 cōsisteth
                 in
                 the
                 free
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 Christs
                 righteousnesse
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 sanctification
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 .
                 First
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 stedfastly
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 hath
                 freely
                 forgiuen
                 vs
                 all
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 yea
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 his
                 onely
                 beloued
                 sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 be
                 beloued
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 without
                 any
                 great
                 adoe
                 beleeue
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 vs
                 to
                 want
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 him
                 will
                 giue
                 vs
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 miserie
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 inheritors
                 of
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 no
                 miserie
                 shall
                 hurt
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 Abraham
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 a
                 promise
                 for
                 seed
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 doubting
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 prouide
                 meanes
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 assurāce
                 hereof
                 sent
                 his
                 seruants
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 people
                 to
                 prouide
                 a
                 wife
                 for
                 his
                 sonne
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 children
                 
                 of
                 Israel
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beleeued
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 deliuered
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 promised
                 land
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 doubted
                 of
                 his
                 mercifull
                 preseruation
                 ,
                 neither
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 nor
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 promise
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 firmely
                 beleeue
                 that
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 impute
                 our
                 sinnes
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 also
                 accept
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 imputing
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 we
                 doubt
                 of
                 meate
                 or
                 raiment
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 other
                 thing
                 ?
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 our
                 mercifull
                 and
                 louing
                 father
                 ,
                 which
                 knoweth
                 perfectly
                 what
                 things
                 we
                 stand
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 power
                 is
                 able
                 euen
                 in
                 greatest
                 extremities
                 to
                 helpe
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 loue
                 and
                 good
                 will
                 towards
                 vs
                 will
                 helpe
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 doth
                 he
                 abide
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 neuer
                 changed
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 a
                 mother
                 should
                 forget
                 her
                 children
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 the
                 Lord
                 neuer
                 forsake
                 those
                 that
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 faith
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 free
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 Christs
                 
                 righteousnesse
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 added
                 the
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 :
                 which
                 i●
                 we
                 be
                 once
                 throughly
                 perswaded
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 speciall
                 help
                 vnto
                 vs
                 against
                 all
                 impatience
                 and
                 murmuring
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 thing
                 to
                 turne
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 worke
                 wonders
                 in
                 nature
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 if
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 
                 we
                 can
                 beleeue
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 of
                 sinfull
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 iust
                 and
                 righteous
                 ;
                 of
                 vile
                 wretches
                 ,
                 the
                 vessels
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 mansions
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 fit
                 temples
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 beleeue
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 of
                 couetous
                 men
                 ,
                 liberall
                 men
                 ;
                 of
                 whoremongers
                 ,
                 chaste
                 persons
                 ;
                 of
                 oppressors
                 ,
                 vpright
                 dealing
                 men
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 beleeue
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 both
                 is
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 willing
                 also
                 to
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 from
                 any
                 sinne
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 vs
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 strong
                 either
                 by
                 nature
                 or
                 by
                 euill
                 custome
                 :
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 beleeue
                 that
                 
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 wolfe
                 and
                 the
                 lambe
                 to
                 lie
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 leopard
                 and
                 the
                 kid
                 ;
                 shall
                 we
                 euer
                 doubt
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 once
                 faile
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 suffer
                 vs
                 to
                 want
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 meete
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 seeme
                 it
                 neuer
                 so
                 vnpossible
                 to
                 be
                 attained
                 vnto
                 ?
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 beleeue
                 that
                 with
                 Christ
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 vp
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 as
                 stedfastly
                 beleeue
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 preserue
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 matter
                 to
                 raise
                 vp
                 our
                 bodies
                 being
                 dead
                 and
                 consumed
                 to
                 dust
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 preserue
                 them
                 whilest
                 they
                 are
                 aliue
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 doe
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 doe
                 also
                 the
                 lesse
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 perswaded
                 that
                 our
                 heauenly
                 father
                 hath
                 prepared
                 a
                 kingdome
                 for
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 beleeue
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 leaue
                 vs
                 nor
                 forsake
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 mercifully
                 prouide
                 for
                 our
                 necessities
                 :
                 for
                 
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 giue
                 vs
                 the
                 greater
                 benefits
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 also
                 giue
                 vs
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 in
                 wisedome
                 see
                 it
                 fit
                 for
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 profitable
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 fift
                 thing
                 we
                 must
                 stay
                 our selues
                 vpon
                 ,
                 when
                 murmuring
                 doth
                 assaile
                 &
                 tempt
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 faith
                 in
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 .
                 This
                 prouidence
                 is
                 generall
                 or
                 particular
                 ,
                 in
                 both
                 which
                 we
                 
                 must
                 be
                 throughly
                 grounded
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 withstand
                 all
                 occasions
                 of
                 murmuring
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 breake
                 out
                 ,
                 in
                 temptations
                 ,
                 into
                 impatience
                 .
                 The
                 generall
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 first
                 in
                 creation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 preseruing
                 them
                 .
                 Doe
                 we
                 then
                 beleeue
                 
                 
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 wee
                 not
                 beleeue
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 preserue
                 them
                 ▪
                 Now
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 doe
                 we
                 beleeue
                 that
                 God
                 made
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 then
                 stand
                 in
                 feare
                 of
                 men
                 ▪
                 When
                 God
                 created
                 light
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 the
                 Moone
                 and
                 the
                 Starres
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 made
                 grasse
                 to
                 growe
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 before
                 th●re
                 was
                 either
                 raine
                 or
                 dewe
                 to
                 water
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 thereby
                 teach
                 vs
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 put
                 too
                 much
                 trust
                 in
                 them
                 whilest
                 we
                 haue
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 rather
                 then
                 we
                 should
                 suffer
                 hurt
                 by
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 grasse
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 both
                 could
                 and
                 would
                 prouide
                 for
                 vs
                 without
                 them
                 .
                 Yet
                 now
                 if
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 wee
                 would
                 thinke
                 ▪
                 that
                 light
                 were
                 taken
                 from
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 wee
                 wanted
                 raine
                 ,
                 wee
                 would
                 soone
                 thinke
                 we
                 should
                 neither
                 haue
                 grasse
                 nor
                 corne
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 ordained
                 these
                 meanes
                 to
                 serue
                 his
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 for
                 without
                 them
                 hee
                 can
                 as
                 easily
                 helpe
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 our
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 could
                 not
                 easily
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 goodnes
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 must
                 beleeue
                 that
                 God
                 preserueth
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 created
                 them
                 :
                 yea
                 the
                 small
                 sparrow
                 doth
                 not
                 fall
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 without
                 his
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 care
                 ouer
                 the
                 very
                 beasts
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 :
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 prouide
                 for
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 also
                 prouide
                 for
                 man
                 ?
                 Hath
                 he
                 care
                 of
                 beasts
                 ?
                 yea
                 indeede
                 hee
                 hath
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 hee
                 not
                 much
                 rather
                 haue
                 care
                 ouer
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 ?
                 Men
                 say
                 they
                 doe
                 beleeue
                 all
                 this
                 :
                 but
                 whilest
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 doubting
                 of
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 repining
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 plainly
                 shewe
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 beleeue
                 this
                 first
                 article
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 creation
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 vniuersal
                 gouernment
                 and
                 preseruation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Hereunto
                 we
                 must
                 ioyne
                 the
                 particular
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 wee
                 can
                 bee
                 once
                 
                 throughly
                 perswaded
                 of
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 wee
                 easily
                 ouercome
                 the
                 griefe
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 wants
                 .
                 Hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 vaine
                 ?
                 hath
                 he
                 not
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 his
                 glorie
                 ?
                 Then
                 if
                 we
                 beleeue
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 made
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 shall
                 wee
                 not
                 also
                 beleeue
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 prouide
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 creation
                 thereof
                 is
                 more
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 preseruation
                 is
                 ?
                 as
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 .
                 29.
                 139.
                 
                 Hath
                 he
                 care
                 ouer
                 the
                 wicked
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 reioyce
                 ouer
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 good
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 loued
                 vs
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 his
                 
                 enemies
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 prouide
                 for
                 vs
                 being
                 redeemed
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 ?
                 Did
                 hee
                 good
                 vnto
                 vs
                 when
                 we
                 sought
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 when
                 we
                 seeke
                 him
                 by
                 prayer
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 cōmanded
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 vs
                 good
                 when
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 punished
                 vs
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 wil
                 he
                 not
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 fauourable
                 vnto
                 vs
                 now
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 hath
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 sanctified
                 vs
                 ?
                 O
                 that
                 men
                 had
                 hearts
                 to
                 beleeue
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 then
                 giue
                 glorie
                 vnto
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 distresses
                 ,
                 putting
                 their
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 looking
                 for
                 helpe
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 in
                 his
                 conuenient
                 time
                 .
                 This
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 confirmed
                 
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 whose
                 examples
                 are
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 by
                 them
                 might
                 learne
                 patience
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 fathers
                 before
                 the
                 flood
                 eating
                 nothing
                 but
                 hearbes
                 ,
                 yet
                 liued
                 some
                 700.
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 some
                 800.
                 some
                 900.
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 more
                 ;
                 shall
                 wee
                 not
                 learne
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 liueth
                 not
                 by
                 these
                 meanes
                 ?
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 he
                 nourished
                 them
                 900.
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 hea●●es
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 he
                 will
                 feede
                 vs
                 90.
                 yeers
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 fish
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 greater
                 meanes
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 fed
                 the
                 Israelites
                 fortie
                 yeeres
                 with
                 Manna
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 sort
                 was
                 neuer
                 seene
                 before
                 ,
                 whereof
                 if
                 they
                 reserued
                 any
                 without
                 the
                 Lords
                 commandement
                 ,
                 if
                 straightway
                 putrified
                 and
                 was
                 corrupted
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 was
                 kept
                 before
                 the
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 corrupted
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 left
                 vs
                 a
                 lesson
                 that
                 wee
                 must
                 learne
                 thereby
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 that
                 nourisheth
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 them
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 put
                 our
                 trust
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 want
                 them
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 distrust
                 in
                 God.
                 Did
                 Moses
                 and
                 Eliah
                 liue
                 fortie
                 dayes
                 without
                 meate
                 ?
                 and
                 did
                 the
                 Israelites
                 walkein
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 fortie
                 yeeres
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 apparell
                 which
                 waxed
                 not
                 olde
                 ;
                 whereas
                 othersome
                 hauing
                 meate
                 in
                 abundance
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 hunger-starued
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 laden
                 with
                 clothes
                 ,
                 yet
                 quake
                 for
                 cold
                 :
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 yet
                 learne
                 that
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 but
                 meanes
                 prouided
                 for
                 our
                 weaknes
                 ?
                 Dauid
                 proued
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   righteous
                   seede
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   parents
                   ,
                   were
                   neuer
                   forsaken
                   ,
                   nor
                   begged
                
                 
                 
                   their
                   bread
                
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 no
                 doubt
                 could
                 come
                 to
                 such
                 measure
                 of
                 obedience
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 be
                 righteous
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 men
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 prouide
                 for
                 vs
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 should
                 haue
                 as
                 good
                 experience
                 hereof
                 as
                 euer
                 had
                 Dauid
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 bring
                 a
                 patient
                 minde
                 ,
                 which
                 first
                 must
                 bee
                 contented
                 with
                 whatsoeuer
                 the
                 Lord
                 sendeth
                 ,
                 &
                 alwaies
                 acknowledge
                 godlines
                 to
                 be
                 great
                 riches
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 seeke
                 great
                 matters
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 our
                 desires
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 after
                 high
                 things
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 did
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 Prophet
                 Ieremie
                 rebuke
                 in
                 
                   Baruck
                   ▪
                
                 And
                 CHRIST
                 giueth
                 vs
                 another
                 rule
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 daily
                 bread
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 we
                 be
                 contented
                 .
                 This
                 minde
                 was
                 in
                 our
                 father
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 prayed
                 for
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 meate
                 and
                 clothing
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 doth
                 Paul
                 generally
                 command
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   we
                   haue
                   meate
                   &
                   clothing
                   let
                   vs
                   be
                   contented
                   .
                
                 We
                 must
                 first
                 therefore
                 seeke
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 therof
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 
                   GOD
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 enioy
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 louing
                 countenance
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 feele
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 esteeme
                 it
                 aboue
                 all
                 earthly
                 treasure
                 ,
                 as
                 Dauid
                 doth
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 receiue
                 it
                 though
                 it
                 come
                 alone
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 bring
                 troubles
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 for
                 outward
                 
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 possesse
                 our
                 soules
                 in
                 patience
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 giue
                 plentie
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 take
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 ouerplus
                 of
                 his
                 fauour
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 giue
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 contented
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 binde
                 not
                 his
                 fauour
                 to
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 wee
                 cannot
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 wee
                 want
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 wee
                 neuer
                 truly
                 esteemed
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 we
                 euer
                 feele
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 could
                 not
                 when
                 we
                 felt
                 it
                 be
                 therewith
                 contented
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 forgoe
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 propertie
                 of
                 a
                 patient
                 minde
                 is
                 ,
                 simplie
                 to
                 giue
                 vp
                 it selfe
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 commit
                 itselfe
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 waiting
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 for
                 helpe
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 onely
                 is
                 the
                 a●thor
                 of
                 all
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 yet
                 neither
                 prescribing
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 nor
                 appoynting
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 indenting
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 haue
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 his
                 mercies
                 free
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 and
                 to
                 bestow
                 ,
                 when
                 and
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 most
                 make
                 for
                 his
                 glorie
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 then
                 euermore
                 and
                 with
                 our
                 whole
                 hearts
                 ,
                 desire
                 and
                 craue
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 blessed
                 Name
                 may
                 be
                 glorified
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 may
                 be
                 enlarged
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 will
                 performed
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 bring
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 whollie
                 leaue
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 knoweth
                 what
                 is
                 best
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 concerne
                 our
                 outward
                 estate
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 alwayes
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 i●
                 we
                 can
                 once
                 doe
                 ,
                 so
                 mercifully
                 doth
                 hee
                 vse
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 wee
                 least
                 desire
                 them
                 wee
                 shall
                 haue
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 freely
                 giue
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 soonest
                 giue
                 them
                 vs
                 againe
                 .
                 Salomon
                 desired
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 his
                 prayer
                 was
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 haue
                 a
                 meane
                 estate
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Lord
                 gaue
                 him
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 heart
                 so
                 much
                 desired
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 riches
                 also
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 once
                 desire
                 Oh
                 happie
                 man
                 ▪
                 if
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 he
                 had
                 desired
                 to
                 walke
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 feare
                 !
                 Abraham
                 gaue
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 Isaack
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 behold
                 ,
                 he
                 quickly
                 gaue
                 him
                 his
                 sonne
                 againe
                 :
                 euen
                 thus
                 also
                 must
                 we
                 thinke
                 it
                 standeth
                 now
                 with
                 vs.
                 The
                 readiest
                 way
                 to
                 obtaine
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 heartily
                 well
                 contented
                 either
                 to
                 liue
                 or
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 commit
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lorde
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 nothing
                 euer
                 perished
                 that
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 his
                 keeping
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 also
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 readie
                 way
                 to
                 obtaine
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 vp
                 wholly
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 commit
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 giue
                 them
                 vs
                 againe
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 mocke
                 the
                 Lorde
                 :
                 but
                 without
                 all
                 care
                 to
                 haue
                 them
                 ,
                 wee
                 
                 must
                 giue
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 beeing
                 (
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 is
                 so
                 )
                 heartily
                 well
                 content
                 to
                 forgoe
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 good
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 receiue
                 them
                 againe
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 receiue
                 some
                 spirituall
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 better
                 shall
                 supplie
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 infinite
                 wisedome
                 and
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 wonderfully
                 appeare
                 herein
                 :
                 for
                 sometimes
                 he
                 keepeth
                 vs
                 long
                 without
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 if
                 wee
                 had
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 seeth
                 we
                 would
                 abuse
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 preferre
                 them
                 before
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 .
                 And
                 sometime
                 the
                 Lorde
                 seeing
                 our
                 small
                 regard
                 and
                 accompt
                 of
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 will
                 by
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 make
                 greater
                 accompt
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 wee
                 can
                 well
                 want
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 highly
                 esteeme
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 both
                 together
                 ▪
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 reuerence
                 this
                 great
                 goodnes
                 and
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 life
                 which
                 he
                 in
                 mercie
                 graunteth
                 vs
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 liuing
                 
                 dogge
                 then
                 a
                 dead
                 Lyon.
                 For
                 whilest
                 we
                 liue
                 we
                 haue
                 time
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 time
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 death
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 time
                 left
                 for
                 repentance
                 .
                 Whosoeuer
                 then
                 doth
                 not
                 account
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 life
                 a
                 singular
                 benefit
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 doe
                 euen
                 want
                 things
                 necessarie
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 vnworthie
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 therein
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 then
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 patience
                 is
                 wrought
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 strengthened
                 by
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 ,
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 hope
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 trust
                 in
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 carking
                 care
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 of
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 like
                 them
                 in
                 these
                 greedie
                 desires
                 ,
                 it
                 argueth
                 that
                 either
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 in
                 iudgement
                 we
                 doe
                 conceiue
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 heart
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 beleeue
                 them
                 .
                 By
                 meditation
                 therefore
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 we
                 must
                 learne
                 patience
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 ouercome
                 our
                 murmuring
                 and
                 grudging
                 nature
                 ,
                 whensoeuer
                 our
                 flesh
                 by
                 any
                 occasion
                 is
                 prouoked
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OF
                 ZEALE
                 .
                 THE
                 THIRD
                 SERMON
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Reuel
                   .
                   3.
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   Be
                   zealous
                   therefore
                   and
                   amend
                   .
                
              
               
                 AS
                 Zeale
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 commended
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 lesse
                 may
                 it
                 effectually
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 many
                 :
                 howbeit
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 shadow
                 out
                 some
                 Anatomie
                 thereof
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 first
                 see
                 how
                 God
                 commendeth
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 how
                 hee
                 rewardeth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 wee
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 freely
                 with
                 greater
                 authoritie
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 foure
                 Commaundements
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 with
                 zeale
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 The
                 first
                 precept
                 chargeth
                 all
                 men
                 charwith
                 
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 shewing
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 
                 geth
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 prescribing
                 how
                 wee
                 must
                 vse
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 imposeth
                 on
                 vs
                 
                 the
                 right
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 teacheth
                 why
                 we
                 must
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 commaundement
                 
                 pointeth
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 instructeth
                 vs
                 when
                 wee
                 must
                 solemnely
                 professe
                 and
                 exercise
                 this
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 large
                 promise
                 offered
                 to
                 pure
                 zeale
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 binde
                 himselfe
                 to
                 aduance
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 chaire
                 of
                 honour
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 honour
                 him
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 defame
                 
                 them
                 most
                 surely
                 with
                 some
                 notable
                 marke
                 of
                 infamie
                 that
                 dishonour
                 him
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 vomit
                 them
                 vp
                 as
                 a
                 loathsome
                 burthen
                 ,
                 to
                 testifie
                 his
                 vtter
                 misliking
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 First
                 now
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 how
                 true
                 zeale
                 beginneth
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 taketh
                 his
                 proceedings
                 
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 neuer
                 can
                 that
                 man
                 be
                 zealous
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 neuer
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 zealous
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 zealous
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 ascendent
                 begin
                 at
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 their
                 retrograde
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 &
                 end
                 in
                 themselues
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 zeale
                 of
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Iosua
                   ,
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   Iehosaphat
                   ,
                   Ezekiah
                   ,
                
                 we
                 shall
                 neuer
                 see
                 expressely
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 zealous
                 to
                 others
                 than
                 to
                 
                 themselues
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 a
                 fearefull
                 note
                 of
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 fallen
                 from
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 waded
                 very
                 deepely
                 into
                 other
                 mens
                 possessions
                 ,
                 &
                 gored
                 very
                 bloodily
                 into
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 once
                 purged
                 their
                 owne
                 vncleane
                 sinkes
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 no●
                 drew
                 one
                 drop
                 of
                 blood
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 
                 owne
                 hearts
                 .
                 How
                 zealous
                 (
                 as
                 wosull
                 and
                 late
                 experience
                 still
                 crieth
                 in
                 our
                 eares
                 )
                 were
                 some
                 great
                 reformers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 readie
                 to
                 burst
                 their
                 bowels
                 with
                 crying
                 ▪
                 
                 against
                 disorders
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 neuer
                 reformed
                 their
                 owne
                 consciences
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 no●
                 found
                 themselues
                 any
                 whit
                 grieued
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 These
                 men
                 being
                 so
                 zealous
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 through
                 some
                 secret
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 that
                 they
                 sought
                 for
                 ,
                 made
                 knowne
                 their
                 hollow
                 and
                 rotten
                 zeale
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 griefe
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 rush
                 into
                 a
                 profound
                 worldlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 all
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 could
                 a●ter
                 they
                 had
                 satisfied
                 their
                 greedie
                 and
                 fieshly
                 zeale
                 ,
                 n●t
                 onely
                 more
                 hardly
                 ●eare
                 vp
                 their
                 owne
                 consciences
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 be
                 so
                 chaunged
                 that
                 they
                 sowe
                 vp
                 thei●
                 lippes
                 ,
                 and
                 ●pare
                 their
                 words
                 from
                 speaking
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 againe
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 neither
                 zealous
                 to
                 themselues
                 nor
                 others
                 .
                 True
                 zeale
                 casteth
                 the
                 first
                 stone
                 at
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 plucketh
                 the
                 
                 beame
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 draw
                 the
                 more
                 out
                 of
                 anothers
                 eye
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 can
                 pr●e
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 priu●e
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 wants
                 of
                 others
                 but
                 they
                 account
                 the
                 same
                 wants
                 no
                 wants
                 in
                 themselues
                 .
                 The
                 father
                 saith
                 ,
                 thus
                 the
                 child
                 d●th
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 child
                 saith
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 dutie
                 doth
                 his
                 father
                 faile
                 :
                 the
                 husband
                 knoweth
                 what
                 the
                 wife
                 should
                 doe
                 ;
                 the
                 wife
                 seeth
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 her
                 husband
                 :
                 we
                 thinke
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 another
                 should
                 behaue
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 father
                 repenteth
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 sinnes
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 being
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 the
                 child
                 repenteth
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 being
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 consciences
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 dare
                 challenge
                 and
                 one
                 out
                 for
                 in
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 offereth
                 it selfe
                 the
                 second
                 propertie
                 of
                 zeale
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sincere
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 vrgeth
                 our selues
                 more
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 it
                 maketh
                 vs
                 the
                 most
                 seuere
                 censurers
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 soules
                 it
                 is
                 strictest
                 to
                 our
                 ●elues
                 ,
                 &
                 offereth
                 libertie
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 simplicitie
                 appeareth
                 either
                 in
                 inward
                 corruption
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 liberrie
                 of
                 outward
                 things
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 whereof
                 doth
                 so
                 humble
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 wants
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 cor●uptions
                 ,
                 which
                 hang
                 behind
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 zealous
                 of
                 those
                 secret
                 ●uils
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 vnespied
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 vnknowne
                 also
                 to
                 our selues
                 .
                 Although
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 cannot
                 charge
                 vs
                 with
                 want
                 of
                 dutie
                 ,
                 yet
                 considering
                 our
                 priuie
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 wee
                 daily
                 declaime
                 against
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 though
                 our
                 consciences
                 do
                 not
                 *
                 oppresse
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 herein
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 iustified
                 .
                 Yea
                 such
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ou●
                 familiaritie
                 and
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 secret
                 infirmities
                 in
                 ourselues
                 ,
                 so
                 grieuous
                 ought
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 eares
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 faces
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 tollerable
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 learne
                 by
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 sores
                 ,
                 to
                 deale
                 more
                 mildly
                 and
                 m●ekely
                 with
                 the
                 
                 sores
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Neither
                 doe
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 make
                 other
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 no
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 haue
                 no
                 kinde
                 of
                 censure
                 vnto
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 that
                 holy
                 mixture
                 in
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 zeale
                 of
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 sight
                 of
                 humaine
                 corruption
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 spare
                 to
                 rebuke
                 any
                 sinne
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 wee
                 may
                 moderate
                 our
                 rebukes
                 with
                 mildnes
                 and
                 meeknes
                 Abraham
                 was
                 so
                 strict
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sodom
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 threed
                 or
                 a
                 latchet
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 deny
                 
                   Aner
                   ,
                   Echol
                
                 and
                 Mamre
                 their
                 libertie
                 .
                 Iob
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 nor
                 denie
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 their
                 libertie
                 of
                 feasting
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 Pharisaicall
                 pride
                 than
                 a
                 Christian
                 zeale
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 tetricall
                 in
                 vrging
                 of
                 others
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 in
                 euery
                 point
                 is
                 not
                 pure
                 and
                 precise
                 as
                 we
                 ,
                 we
                 cast
                 them
                 off
                 as
                 dogs
                 and
                 prophane
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 vnworthie
                 of
                 any
                 account
                 or
                 countenance
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 then
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 pedagogie
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 deere
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 leaue
                 the
                 least
                 sinne
                 vnespied
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 least
                 meanes
                 vnattempted
                 to
                 aduance
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 So
                 for
                 the
                 grieuousnes
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 easines
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 sin
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 vilenes
                 of
                 corruption
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 obserued
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 sinne
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 loth
                 ,
                 for
                 loue
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 brother
                 either
                 so
                 vilely
                 infected
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 perillously
                 endangered
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 without
                 our
                 louing
                 admonition
                 ,
                 both
                 
                 
                 to
                 draw
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rescue
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 due
                 to
                 his
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 ,
                 this
                 attribute
                 of
                 true
                 zeale
                 maketh
                 vs
                 as
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 admonished
                 ,
                 as
                 carefull
                 
                 to
                 admonish
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 our
                 superiours
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 thing
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 whereto
                 of
                 necessitie
                 wee
                 must
                 yeeld
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 our
                 inferiours
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 contemne
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 men
                 will
                 graunt
                 that
                 a
                 child
                 ought
                 willingly
                 to
                 be
                 admonished
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 seruant
                 ought
                 obediently
                 to
                 be
                 reprehēded
                 of
                 his
                 master
                 :
                 but
                 few
                 will
                 in
                 practise
                 giue
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 father
                 should
                 listen
                 to
                 the
                 aduertisement
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 maister
                 should
                 receiue
                 an
                 admonition
                 of
                 his
                 seruant
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 Iob
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 durst
                 not
                 contemne
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 his
                 feruant
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 maide
                 when
                 they
                 did
                 contend
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 a
                 dutie
                 of
                 pietie
                 he
                 looketh
                 to
                 them
                 not
                 as
                 seruants
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 brethren
                 ;
                 he
                 looked
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 speaker
                 onely
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 calling
                 was
                 his
                 inferiour
                 ,
                 but
                 vnto
                 the
                 things
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 Iob
                 himselfe
                 was
                 an
                 inferiour
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 whom
                 Iob
                 knew
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 preposterous
                 boldnes
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 we
                 rather
                 adde
                 this
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 inferiours
                 must
                 rather
                 aduise
                 
                 than
                 admonish
                 ;
                 aduertise
                 rather
                 than
                 reprehend
                 their
                 superiours
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 still
                 they
                 may
                 offer
                 their
                 pure
                 zeale
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vnfained
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 least
                 through
                 their
                 corrupt
                 zeale
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 not
                 profit
                 their
                 superiours
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 iustly
                 exasperate
                 them
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 and
                 maisters
                 by
                 God
                 his
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 admonish
                 ,
                 rebuke
                 and
                 reprehend
                 :
                 so
                 subiects
                 ,
                 inferiours
                 and
                 seruants
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 rule
                 are
                 to
                 aduise
                 ,
                 obey
                 and
                 aduertise
                 Thus
                 zeale
                 goeth
                 from
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 propertie
                 of
                 zeale
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 constant
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 hot
                 by
                 fits
                 ,
                 cold
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 onely
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 fauoureth
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 earnest
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 secure
                 in
                 the
                 ending
                 ,
                 but
                 keepe
                 a
                 continuall
                 tenour
                 and
                 temperature
                 .
                 Iobs
                 wife
                 seemed
                 to
                 goe
                 farre
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 she
                 could
                 wash
                 her
                 paths
                 with
                 butter
                 .
                 Saul
                 and
                 Pharaoh
                 had
                 some
                 good
                 motions
                 by
                 fits
                 ,
                 &
                 vpon
                 some
                 occasion
                 could
                 play
                 fast
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 complexion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 hot
                 &
                 cold
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 .
                 This
                 propertie
                 of
                 zeale
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 affected
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 prosperitie
                 and
                 afflictions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 publike
                 prosperitie
                 of
                 Sion
                 should
                 comfort
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 cause
                 vs
                 to
                 reioyce
                 when
                 our
                 priuate
                 crosses
                 might
                 make
                 vs
                 sad
                 .
                 As
                 Paul
                 being
                 imprisoned
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 grieued
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 bonds
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 reioyced
                 at
                 the
                 libertie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 affliction
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 should
                 moue
                 vs
                 to
                 a
                 godly
                 griefe
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our selues
                 we
                 might
                 greatly
                 reioyce
                 .
                 As
                 Daniel
                 could
                 not
                 finde
                 cōfort
                 in
                 his
                 priuate
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 in
                 great
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 calamitie
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 miserie
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 goe
                 forward
                 ,
                 pure
                 zeale
                 is
                 not
                 blinded
                 with
                 naturall
                 affection
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 discerneth
                 
                 and
                 condemneth
                 sinne
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 neuer
                 so
                 neerely
                 resident
                 in
                 our
                 kindred
                 .
                 Many
                 offend
                 against
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 will
                 rebuke
                 sin
                 in
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 euen
                 vntill
                 God
                 reuenge
                 
                 it
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 farre
                 from
                 true
                 friendship
                 :
                 for
                 whereas
                 they
                 might
                 by
                 admonishing
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 faults
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 preuent
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 through
                 a
                 false
                 loue
                 and
                 manifest
                 hatred
                 pull
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 loue
                 most
                 deerely
                 .
                 He
                 loueth
                 most
                 naturally
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 learned
                 to
                 loue
                 spiritually
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 loueth
                 most
                 sincerely
                 that
                 cannot
                 abide
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 partie
                 loued
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 holesome
                 admonition
                 .
                 But
                 doe
                 not
                 many
                 now
                 adaies
                 zealously
                 mislike
                 sinne
                 in
                 strangers
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 mislike
                 the
                 selfe-same
                 sin
                 if
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 kindred
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 wife
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 children
                 ,
                 o●
                 in
                 our
                 parents
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 the
                 diuersitie
                 of
                 subiects
                 could
                 make
                 the
                 selfe-same
                 thing
                 sinne
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 other
                 some
                 .
                 This
                 blinde
                 zeale
                 God
                 hath
                 punished
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 punish
                 in
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 Isaac
                 did
                 carnally
                 loue
                 his
                 sonne
                 Esau
                 ,
                 for
                 meate
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 venison
                 .
                 Dauid
                 was
                 too
                 much
                 affected
                 to
                 Absolom
                 for
                 his
                 beautie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Adoniah
                 for
                 his
                 comely
                 stature
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 his
                 zeale
                 was
                 hindred
                 in
                 discerning
                 sinne
                 aright
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 Iacob
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 deere
                 to
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Salomon
                 was
                 more
                 hardly
                 set
                 to
                 schoole
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 paines
                 .
                 But
                 behold
                 God
                 louing
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 refusing
                 Esau
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 Isaac
                 loued
                 Esau
                 better
                 than
                 
                   Iacob
                   ▪
                
                 made
                 Easu
                 most
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
                 more
                 comfortable
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Absolom
                 and
                 Adoniah
                 brought
                 vp
                 like
                 cooknies
                 ,
                 became
                 corosiues
                 to
                 Dauids
                 heart
                 ,
                 Salomon
                 more
                 restrained
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 le●le
                 set
                 by
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 ioy
                 ,
                 his
                 crowne
                 ,
                 his
                 successour
                 in
                 his
                 kingdome
                 .
                 This
                 ●●sease
                 is
                 so
                 hereditarie
                 to
                 many
                 parēts
                 ,
                 louing
                 their
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 rather
                 than
                 
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 fame
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 them
                 more
                 vehem●●tly
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 correct
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 how
                 easily
                 nature
                 would
                 coole
                 zeale
                 in
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 dutie
                 .
                 Indeed
                 many
                 will
                 set
                 by
                 their
                 wiues
                 ,
                 children
                 and
                 kinsfolke
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 thriftie
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 become
                 good
                 husbands
                 ,
                 wittie
                 and
                 politike
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 gifts
                 can
                 bring
                 ▪
                 some
                 reuenue
                 to
                 their
                 stocke
                 ,
                 or
                 affoord
                 some
                 profit
                 vnto
                 thē
                 ,
                 how
                 deepe
                 sinners
                 soeuer
                 they
                 be
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 maketh
                 no
                 matter
                 ,
                 it
                 little
                 grieueth
                 them
                 :
                 whereby
                 they
                 bewray
                 their
                 great
                 corruption
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 neither
                 are
                 zealous
                 in
                 truth
                 or
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ,
                 nor
                 louers
                 aright
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 sharpe
                 enough
                 in
                 reprehension
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 faile
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 in
                 thriftines
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 are
                 cold
                 enough
                 in
                 admonition
                 if
                 they
                 faile
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 let
                 these
                 fleshly
                 zealous
                 men
                 lay
                 to
                 their
                 heart
                 the
                 blind
                 affection
                 of
                 Hel●
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 the
                 deare
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 seuerely
                 punished
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 zealously
                 affected
                 to
                 punish
                 sinne
                 against
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 deere
                 children
                 :
                 but
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 can
                 forget
                 their
                 owne
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 with
                 ieopardie
                 of
                 nature
                 can
                 defend
                 the
                 quarrell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 henceforth
                 labouring
                 to
                 know
                 no
                 man
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 endeuour
                 spiritually
                 by
                 faith
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 know
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 no
                 outward
                 league
                 doe
                 bleare
                 and
                 dazell
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 espie
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 neerest
                 kindred
                 to
                 correct
                 it
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 discerne
                 vertue
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 aliens
                 to
                 reuerence
                 it
                 .
                 Casting
                 off
                 then
                 this
                 vaile
                 of
                 fleshly
                 loue
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 loue
                 most
                 where
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 appeareth
                 most
                 ,
                 &
                 there
                 shew
                 our
                 affections
                 in
                 lesse
                 measure
                 ,
                 where
                 sinne
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 marke
                 whereby
                 God
                 restraineth
                 our
                 loue
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 them
                 where
                 nature
                 may
                 soonest
                 deceiue
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 whereas
                 many
                 haue
                 great
                 courage
                 to
                 rebuke
                 such
                 as
                 either
                 cannot
                 gainsay
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 gainsaying
                 them
                 ,
                 cannot
                 preuaile
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 here
                 commeth
                 another
                 propertie
                 of
                 
                 zeale
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 feareth
                 not
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 mightie
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 dis●aied
                 at
                 the
                 lookes
                 of
                 the
                 proud
                 and
                 the
                 loftie
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 courage
                 was
                 in
                 Iob
                 ,
                 who
                 besides
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 yong
                 men
                 ashamed
                 of
                 their
                 libertie
                 and
                 afraid
                 of
                 his
                 grauitie
                 ,
                 made
                 euen
                 the
                 Princes
                 also
                 to
                 stay
                 their
                 talke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 their
                 hands
                 on
                 their
                 mouths
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 here
                 
                 we
                 must
                 beware
                 of
                 their
                 hastie
                 zeale
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 sticke
                 to
                 charge
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 zeale
                 ,
                 if
                 presently
                 and
                 abruptly
                 they
                 rush
                 not
                 into
                 an
                 open
                 reprehension
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 mightie
                 in
                 authority
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 no
                 regard
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 time
                 and
                 persons
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 :
                 which
                 opinion
                 many
                 by
                 weaknes
                 of
                 iudgement
                 defending
                 ,
                 finde
                 neither
                 fruit
                 in
                 
                 others
                 ,
                 nor
                 comfort
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 consciences
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 admonish
                 in
                 that
                 presumptuous
                 manner
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 hunting
                 after
                 feruentnes
                 without
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 meeknes
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 off
                 all
                 consideration
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 oportunitie
                 ,
                 they
                 rather
                 exasperate
                 than
                 humble
                 the
                 parties
                 admonished
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 themselues
                 rather
                 depart
                 with
                 confusion
                 and
                 shame
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 posting
                 on
                 without
                 warrant
                 of
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 comfort
                 of
                 heart
                 for
                 any
                 dutie
                 done
                 .
                 Neither
                 am
                 I
                 here
                 ignorant
                 how
                 great
                 daunger
                 of
                 trouble
                 of
                 minde
                 commeth
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 being
                 so
                 curious
                 obseruers
                 and
                 waiters
                 
                 of
                 oportunitie
                 ,
                 doe
                 for
                 some
                 ease
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 cloake
                 of
                 this
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 altogether
                 leaue
                 off
                 that
                 godly
                 dutie
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 we
                 affirme
                 that
                 wisedome
                 and
                 loue
                 mixed
                 together
                 ,
                 doe
                 deepely
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 most
                 prefract
                 and
                 prodigious
                 spirits
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 mislike
                 their
                 fearefull
                 delay
                 of
                 dutie
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 a
                 meane
                 occasion
                 offered
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 earnestly
                 pu●●ue
                 the
                 quarrell
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 earnestly
                 rebuke
                 sinne
                 though
                 in
                 some
                 higher
                 persona●●es
                 .
              
               
                 Out
                 of
                 this
                 may
                 issue
                 another
                 fruit
                 of
                 right
                 zeale
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 zealous
                 in
                 their
                 
                 behalfe
                 who
                 can
                 neuer
                 recompence
                 vs
                 againe
                 :
                 for
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 will
                 easily
                 admit
                 to
                 rebuke
                 the
                 iniuries
                 ,
                 and
                 reuenge
                 the
                 oppressions
                 vsed
                 to
                 men
                 of
                 credit
                 and
                 abilitie
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 warie
                 wisedome
                 to
                 patronage
                 them
                 in
                 lesser
                 things
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 our
                 patrons
                 againe
                 in
                 greater
                 things
                 ▪
                 Thus
                 Iob
                 deliuered
                 the
                 poore
                 that
                 cried
                 ,
                 the
                 fatherlesse
                 &
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 none
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 eyes
                 to
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 the
                 foote
                 to
                 the
                 lame
                 ,
                 at
                 whose
                 hands
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 reward
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 draw
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 most
                 glorious
                 propertie
                 ,
                 this
                 thing
                 in
                 zeale
                 is
                 most
                 commendable
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 humbled
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 soules
                 for
                 those
                 sinnes
                 which
                 we
                 espie
                 and
                 
                 censure
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 our selues
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 instruction
                 or
                 prayer
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 guiltie
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 rule
                 were
                 receiued
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 ●uerenced
                 in
                 practise
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 masters
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 admonish
                 their
                 inferiours
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sure
                 it
                 would
                 breede
                 in
                 them
                 great
                 conscience
                 and
                 religion
                 .
                 Alas
                 wee
                 see
                 many
                 who
                 can
                 mangle
                 and
                 martyr
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 some
                 offence
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 learned
                 for
                 cons●nce
                 sake
                 to
                 mourne
                 for
                 those
                 infirmities
                 which
                 so
                 bitterly
                 he
                 would
                 i●ueigh
                 against
                 in
                 others
                 ▪
                 Let
                 vs
                 consider
                 this
                 in
                 ministers
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 :
                 
                   I
                   feare
                   le●●t
                   when
                   I
                   come
                   ,
                   m●
                   God
                   a●●ase
                   me
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   be●aile
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   haue
                   ●●●ned
                
                 
                 
                   alreadie
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Which
                 no
                 doubt
                 he
                 did
                 as
                 thinking
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 duty
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 euen
                 some
                 cause
                 of
                 griefe
                 in
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Did
                 the
                 Apostle
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 cause
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 thus
                 lament
                 and
                 suspect
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 vsed
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 meanes
                 good
                 affections
                 ;
                 and
                 should
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 ,
                 whose
                 gifts
                 and
                 paines
                 are
                 f●rre
                 inferiour
                 ,
                 nothing
                 bee
                 moued
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 whom
                 
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 care
                 and
                 mourne
                 ?
                 Well
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 that
                 euen
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 feare
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 in
                 preaching
                 publikely
                 ,
                 opened
                 al
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 thinke
                 they
                 haue
                 failed
                 in
                 priuate
                 admonition
                 ,
                 they
                 suspect
                 themselues
                 of
                 want
                 of
                 praying
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 readie
                 to
                 accuse
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 walked
                 so
                 wisely
                 and
                 warily
                 in
                 vsing
                 their
                 libertie
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 their
                 life
                 hath
                 not
                 yeelded
                 that
                 example
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 discourse
                 almost
                 of
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 seuerall
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 runneth
                 on
                 in
                 this
                 tenour
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 spoken
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 indeede
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 when
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 was
                 called
                 into
                 question
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 been
                 much
                 troubled
                 about
                 the
                 matter
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 much
                 humbled
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 examined
                 them selues
                 ,
                 they
                 accused
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 they
                 instituted
                 a
                 new
                 ministerie
                 .
                 But
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 dutie
                 as
                 deepely
                 charge
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Masters
                 to
                 mourne
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 their
                 people
                 ?
                 Yes
                 doubtles
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 good
                 reason
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 confesse
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 that
                 befall
                 their
                 children
                 and
                 families
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 also
                 lament
                 the
                 euils
                 which
                 betide
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 vnder
                 their
                 tuition
                 and
                 gouernment
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OF
                 A
                 GOOD
                 NAME
                 ,
                 THE
                 FOVRTH
                 SERMON
              
               
                 
                   Prouerbs
                   22.
                   verse
                   .
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   good
                   name
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   aboue
                   great
                   riches
                   ,
                   and
                   louing
                   fauour
                   aboue
                   siluer
                   and
                   gold
                   .
                
              
               
                 ALl
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 bee
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 religious
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 it selfe
                 most
                 excellent
                 and
                 most
                 contrarie
                 to
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 vseth
                 many
                 arguments
                 and
                 reasons
                 to
                 perswade
                 vs
                 thereunto
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Wise
                 man
                 would
                 stirre
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 two
                 principall
                 effects
                 and
                 fruits
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 receiue
                 
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   good
                   name
                
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   louing
                   fauour
                
                 :
                 both
                 which
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 
                 proceede
                 from
                 vertue
                 and
                 godlines
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 doe
                 maintaine
                 and
                 increase
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 findeth
                 much
                 fauour
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 doe
                 speake
                 and
                 report
                 well
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 shew
                 a
                 man
                 louing
                 fauour
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 ought
                 to
                 shewe
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 willingly
                 affoord
                 him
                 a
                 good
                 report
                 .
                 Now
                 both
                 these
                 are
                 preferred
                 before
                 great
                 riches
                 ,
                 both
                 these
                 are
                 accounted
                 better
                 than
                 gold
                 and
                 much
                 siluer
                 :
                 and
                 surely
                 whosoeuer
                 is
                 truly
                 wise
                 will
                 make
                 this
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 doth
                 rightly
                 knowe
                 to
                 discerne
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 first
                 and
                 especially
                 labour
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 doth
                 commend
                 vs
                 to
                 
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 eyes
                 those
                 vertues
                 whereof
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 doth
                 arise
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 acceptable
                 .
                 But
                 riches
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 siluer
                 and
                 golde
                 is
                 often
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 most
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 whereas
                 riches
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 euill
                 gotten
                 ,
                 do
                 cause
                 men
                 many
                 times
                 to
                 hate
                 vs
                 ,
                 this
                 
                 good
                 name
                 and
                 louing
                 fauour
                 doth
                 win
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 yea
                 it
                 doth
                 sometimes
                 cause
                 our
                 enemies
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 vs.
                 And
                 this
                 euer
                 hath
                 been
                 and
                 euer
                 will
                 be
                 most
                 certaine
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 prosperitie
                 or
                 aduersitie
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 callings
                 of
                 this
                 ciuill
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 callings
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 naturally
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 loue
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 placed
                 ouer
                 them
                 ▪
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 gotten
                 a
                 good
                 report
                 by
                 the
                 due
                 execution
                 of
                 iustice
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 
                 pitifull
                 dealing
                 with
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 fatherly
                 fauour
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 his
                 subiects
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 they
                 embrace
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 wil
                 they
                 willingly
                 commit
                 their
                 matters
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 will
                 they
                 with
                 faithfull
                 and
                 friendly
                 hearts
                 cleane
                 and
                 sticke
                 fast
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 that
                 Lawyer
                 hath
                 most
                 clients
                 ,
                 that
                 Physition
                 hath
                 most
                 patients
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 Merchant
                 most
                 customers
                 ,
                 whose
                 vertuous
                 and
                 godly
                 dealings
                 haue
                 gotten
                 them
                 a
                 good
                 report
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 callings
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 any
                 preacher
                 by
                 the
                 faithfull
                 discharge
                 
                 of
                 his
                 dutie
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 godly
                 life
                 ,
                 haue
                 once
                 gotten
                 the
                 fauour
                 and
                 friendship
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 how
                 gladly
                 will
                 men
                 heare
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 quietly
                 will
                 they
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 simplicitie
                 will
                 they
                 make
                 known
                 their
                 griefes
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 how
                 careful
                 wil
                 they
                 be
                 to
                 procure
                 his
                 good
                 .
                 The
                 Schoolemaster
                 also
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 learning
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 of
                 discretion
                 to
                 
                 rule
                 ,
                 of
                 godlines
                 to
                 traine
                 vp
                 his
                 schollers
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 neuer
                 wanteth
                 schollers
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 and
                 best
                 men
                 of
                 all
                 will
                 flocke
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 be
                 discredited
                 through
                 any
                 euill
                 name
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 be
                 accompted
                 an
                 oppressor
                 or
                 a
                 tyrant
                 ,
                 the
                 Lawyer
                 be
                 reported
                 to
                 deale
                 deceitfully
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Minister
                 bee
                 corrupted
                 either
                 in
                 doctrine
                 or
                 life
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Schoolemaster
                 be
                 once
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 insufficient
                 in
                 learning
                 ,
                 vnwise
                 in
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 prophane
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 religion
                 ;
                 then
                 will
                 all
                 men
                 be
                 afraide
                 to
                 haue
                 any
                 dealing
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Those
                 things
                 are
                 often
                 found
                 true
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperitie
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 aduersitie
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 want
                 and
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 found
                 most
                 true
                 .
                 Will
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 poore
                 comminaltie
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 seeke
                 some
                 aide
                 at
                 that
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 peace
                 did
                 good
                 vnto
                 them
                 ?
                 Nay
                 rather
                 will
                 they
                 not
                 all
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 come
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 helpe
                 and
                 defend
                 them
                 euen
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 life
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 vsed
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 to
                 saue
                 and
                 ●efend
                 their
                 liues
                 ?
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 Kings
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 Magistrates
                 
                 haue
                 euen
                 in
                 their
                 greatest
                 neede
                 been
                 left
                 and
                 forsaken
                 of
                 their
                 subiects
                 &
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 too
                 sharply
                 and
                 vnmercifully
                 ruled
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 subiects
                 haue
                 euen
                 procured
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 their
                 princes
                 ,
                 the
                 souldiers
                 haue
                 laide
                 violent
                 hands
                 vpon
                 their
                 captaines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tenants
                 haue
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 haue
                 sought
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 their
                 Landlords
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 pity
                 ,
                 no
                 compassion
                 ,
                 no
                 friendship
                 and
                 louing
                 fauour
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 Minister
                 ,
                 Maister
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 man
                 by
                 executing
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 haue
                 wonne
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 gotten
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 then
                 in
                 his
                 sickenesse
                 they
                 wil
                 pray
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 visite
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 beare
                 with
                 him
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 griefe
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 bee
                 more
                 comfortable
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 than
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 glad
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   this
                   will
                   turne
                   his
                   b●d
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   sicknesse
                   .
                
                 
                 In
                 pouertie
                 also
                 he
                 is
                 soonest
                 and
                 most
                 holpen
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 best
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 obtained
                 through
                 vertue
                 most
                 fauour
                 with
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 good
                 men
                 doe
                 consider
                 their
                 owne
                 
                 case
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 most
                 readie
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 :
                 yea
                 euen
                 the
                 euill
                 and
                 vngodly
                 
                 men
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 beare
                 him
                 no
                 great
                 good
                 wil
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 ,
                 partly
                 because
                 his
                 godly
                 life
                 doth
                 witnesse
                 vnto
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 deserue
                 to
                 be
                 holpen
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 turne
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 fauour
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 widow
                 therefore
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 Eliah
                 for
                 helpe
                 ,
                 vsed
                 this
                 argument
                 to
                 perswade
                 Eliah
                 ;
                 O
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 saith
                 she
                 )
                 my
                 husband
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 in
                 debt
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 feared
                 God
                 ;
                 therefore
                 helpe
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 creditors
                 are
                 come
                 :
                 and
                 immediately
                 Eliah
                 helped
                 her
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 euil
                 reported
                 of
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 an
                 adulterer
                 ,
                 an
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 an
                 Idolater
                 ,
                 a
                 riotous
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 hard
                 dealing
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 be
                 once
                 brought
                 into
                 some
                 low
                 estate
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 once
                 
                 fall
                 into
                 pouertie
                 and
                 neede
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 shut
                 vp
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 will
                 pitie
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 men
                 will
                 see
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 his
                 owne
                 sinne
                 is
                 brought
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 hath
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 often
                 threaten
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 punishments
                 to
                 vngodly
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 Ah
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 or
                 ah
                 my
                 mother
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 citie
                 should
                 be
                 glad
                 of
                 their
                 departure
                 .
                 This
                 did
                 the
                 heathen
                 people
                 see
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 greatly
                 desire
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 excell
                 in
                 strength
                 and
                 in
                 courage
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 wit
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 kinde
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 did
                 labour
                 by
                 that
                 thing
                 to
                 get
                 some
                 credit
                 to
                 themselues
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 haue
                 many
                 good
                 things
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 doe
                 feare
                 God
                 greatly
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 Minister
                 be
                 excellent
                 in
                 many
                 points
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 Physition
                 or
                 Lawyer
                 be
                 skilful
                 in
                 their
                 profession
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 doe
                 little
                 good
                 with
                 their
                 gifts
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 doth
                 teach
                 vs
                 that
                 indeed
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 which
                 Salomon
                 here
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   a
                   good
                   name
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   chosen
                   aboue
                   great
                   riches
                   ,
                   and
                   louing
                   fauour
                   aboue
                   siluer
                   and
                   gold
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 instructions
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 are
                 chiefly
                 two
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 hurt
                 our
                 neighbours
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 good
                 
                 name
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 law
                 hath
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 doth
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 should
                 haue
                 the
                 same
                 punishment
                 which
                 he
                 purposed
                 to
                 bring
                 vpon
                 another
                 .
                 Men
                 would
                 be
                 loth
                 to
                 steale
                 the
                 goods
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 from
                 him
                 &
                 yet
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 more
                 worth
                 than
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 therefore
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 by
                 raising
                 vp
                 false
                 reports
                 doe
                 impaire
                 his
                 brothers
                 credit
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 hurt
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sinneth
                 more
                 grossely
                 &
                 more
                 grieuously
                 ,
                 than
                 
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 away
                 his
                 lands
                 or
                 his
                 liuing
                 ,
                 his
                 corne
                 or
                 his
                 cattell
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 false
                 which
                 he
                 reporteth
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 sinneth
                 neuerthelesse
                 :
                 for
                 after
                 that
                 time
                 euen
                 good
                 men
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 suspicious
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 it
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 mindes
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 against
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 or
                 professor
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 sinne
                 is
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 word
                 becommeth
                 dishonoured
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 instruction
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 carefull
                 by
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 to
                 get
                 and
                 maintaine
                 
                 our
                 good
                 name
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 sinne
                 to
                 discredit
                 another
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 sinne
                 to
                 discredit
                 our selues
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 charged
                 to
                 further
                 the
                 good
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 brother
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 streightly
                 commanded
                 to
                 helpe
                 forward
                 our
                 own
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 be
                 able
                 :
                 then
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 great
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 cast
                 off
                 all
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 credit
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 Heathen
                 saw
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 &
                 they
                 did
                 commonly
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 regardeth
                 not
                 the
                 reports
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 dissolute
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 in
                 effect
                 lost
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man.
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 without
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 amendment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 brought
                 to
                 some
                 remorse
                 and
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 a
                 shamelesse
                 face
                 can
                 face
                 out
                 sinne
                 ,
                 hauing
                 
                 adders
                 cares
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 ,
                 
                   charme
                   the
                   charmer
                   neuer
                   so
                   wisely
                   .
                
                 As
                 then
                 a
                 shamelesse
                 face
                 openeth
                 a
                 doore
                 to
                 all
                 vngodlinesse
                 ,
                 so
                 due
                 care
                 of
                 credit
                 causeth
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 carefull
                 of
                 his
                 waies
                 :
                 whosoeuer
                 therefore
                 will
                 liue
                 godly
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 safely
                 prouide
                 for
                 his
                 good
                 name
                 .
                 Seeing
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 profitable
                 to
                 consider
                 how
                 this
                 good
                 name
                 may
                 be
                 gotten
                 and
                 preserued
                 :
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 discredited
                 ,
                 what
                 vse
                 and
                 
                 profit
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 seeing
                 fame
                 &
                 honest
                 report
                 are
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 needes
                 arise
                 and
                 spring
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 good
                 religion
                 .
                 Now
                 whereas
                 Turkes
                 and
                 such
                 vngodly
                 men
                 haue
                 great
                 fauour
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 well
                 reported
                 of
                 ,
                 this
                 indeed
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 ariseth
                 not
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 vaine
                 applause
                 of
                 the
                 simple
                 people
                 :
                 
                 nay
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 euen
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 fierce
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 neither
                 see
                 nor
                 
                 perceiue
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 be
                 well
                 spoken
                 of
                 for
                 their
                 euill
                 deedes
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 they
                 be
                 hardned
                 in
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 they
                 be
                 hindred
                 and
                 holden
                 from
                 repentance
                 ▪
                 then
                 the
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 greater
                 punishment
                 vnder
                 the
                 Sunne
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 name
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 nay
                 wee
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 pray
                 against
                 such
                 a
                 name
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 purchase
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 and
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 report
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 vs
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 we
                 seeke
                 it
                 by
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 indeede
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 weigh
                 these
                 things
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 step
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 carefull
                 and
                 continuall
                 auoidance
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 both
                 outward
                 and
                 inward
                 .
                 In
                 outward
                 and
                 grosse
                 euils
                 wee
                 must
                 first
                 beware
                 of
                 all
                 euill
                 generally
                 :
                 which
                 thing
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 not
                 carefull
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 our
                 good
                 name
                 be
                 soone
                 impaired
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 narrowly
                 looke
                 vnto
                 some
                 speciall
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 our
                 nature
                 is
                 most
                 inclinable
                 and
                 subiect
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 one
                 dead
                 flye
                 corrupteth
                 a
                 whole
                 boxe
                 of
                 oyntment
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 most
                 precious
                 ;
                 so
                 some
                 one
                 sinne
                 doth
                 often
                 crack
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 he
                 haue
                 been
                 very
                 well
                 reported
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 behooueth
                 euery
                 man
                 thus
                 neerely
                 to
                 looke
                 to
                 his
                 waies
                 ,
                 then
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 it
                 needful
                 that
                 euerie
                 
                 
                 childe
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 so
                 doe
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 hatred
                 it
                 beareth
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 dealeth
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 it
                 dealeth
                 with
                 witches
                 &
                 Physitions
                 .
                 The
                 witch
                 though
                 she
                 faile
                 in
                 twentie
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 she
                 doe
                 some
                 one
                 thing
                 aright
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 small
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 loueth
                 
                 and
                 commendeth
                 her
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 wise
                 woman
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 worke
                 sixe
                 
                 hundreth
                 cures
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 through
                 the
                 waiwardnes
                 of
                 his
                 patient
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 his
                 patients
                 sinne
                 hee
                 faile
                 but
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 faile
                 doth
                 more
                 turne
                 to
                 his
                 discredit
                 ,
                 than
                 his
                 manifold
                 goodly
                 and
                 notable
                 cures
                 doe
                 get
                 him
                 praise
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 doth
                 the
                 world
                 deale
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 worldly
                 man
                 haue
                 but
                 an
                 outward
                 gift
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 comelines
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 greatly
                 praised
                 and
                 counted
                 a
                 goodly
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 be
                 an
                 Idolater
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 prophane
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 swimme
                 and
                 flow
                 ouer
                 in
                 al
                 manner
                 of
                 vices
                 But
                 let
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 truly
                 zealous
                 in
                 true
                 religion
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 honest
                 and
                 holy
                 in
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 infirmitie
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 haue
                 through
                 weakenes
                 fallen
                 
                 once
                 into
                 some
                 one
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 infirmitie
                 against
                 which
                 he
                 striueth
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 one
                 sinne
                 for
                 which
                 hee
                 is
                 grieued
                 ,
                 shall
                 drowne
                 all
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 be
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 wil
                 account
                 him
                 a
                 most
                 wicked
                 man.
                 Seeing
                 then
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 enmitie
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 against
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 how
                 warily
                 ought
                 they
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 so
                 crooked
                 and
                 froward
                 a
                 generation
                 ?
                 And
                 hereof
                 they
                 must
                 bee
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 carefull
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 wicked
                 by
                 such
                 slips
                 and
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 only
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 discredit
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 profession
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 glorious
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 a●d
                 his
                 eternall
                 truth
                 .
                 Then
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 carefull
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 nay
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 any
                 zeale
                 of
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 any
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 haue
                 any
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ;
                 then
                 let
                 vs
                 carefully
                 shunne
                 all
                 and
                 euery
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Gods
                 name
                 is
                 dishonoured
                 ,
                 his
                 glorious
                 Gospell
                 blasphemed
                 ,
                 his
                 children
                 grieued
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 our selues
                 discredited
                 amongst
                 the
                 wicked
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 open
                 and
                 outward
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 open
                 sinne
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 and
                 view
                 of
                 men
                 hath
                 alwaies
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 an
                 euill
                 name
                 ioyned
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 also
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 which
                 are
                 hidden
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 
                 corners
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 doe
                 bring
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 fauour
                 &
                 credit
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 be
                 once
                 out
                 of
                 credit
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 doth
                 hee
                 make
                 our
                 sinnes
                 further
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 nothing
                 is
                 so
                 hidden
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 so
                 secret
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 discouered
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 all
                 know
                 of
                 a
                 suretie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 many
                 meanes
                 to
                 bring
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 light
                 ▪
                 for
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 the
                 fields
                 to
                 haue
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 the
                 woods
                 to
                 haue
                 eares
                 to
                 heare
                 our
                 vngodly
                 counsailes
                 :
                 yea
                 hee
                 can
                 cause
                 the
                 walles
                 of
                 our
                 bedchambers
                 to
                 beare
                 witnesse
                 against
                 vs
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 committed
                 vpon
                 our
                 beds
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 serue
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 goe
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 our
                 friends
                 to
                 fal
                 out
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 our
                 counsailes
                 to
                 bewray
                 our
                 wickednes
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 any
                 such
                 purpose
                 when
                 we
                 make
                 him
                 priuie
                 to
                 our
                 naughtie
                 deuices
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 displeasure
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 cause
                 him
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 
                 to
                 lay
                 open
                 all
                 our
                 secrets
                 .
                 Yea
                 rather
                 than
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 beare
                 no
                 reproch
                 for
                 thy
                 secret
                 faults
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 cause
                 thine
                 owne
                 mouth
                 to
                 testifie
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 own
                 words
                 shall
                 get
                 thee
                 discredit
                 :
                 for
                 either
                 vnawares
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bewray
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 thy
                 sleepe
                 
                 by
                 dreames
                 thou
                 shalt
                 make
                 the
                 thing
                 knowne
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 thy
                 sicknesse
                 thou
                 shalt
                 raue
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 phrensie
                 thou
                 shalt
                 vomite
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 torment
                 of
                 thine
                 owne
                 conscience
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 sharpe
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 to
                 thine
                 owne
                 shame
                 thou
                 shalt
                 confesse
                 thy
                 fault
                 .
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 or
                 deuisest
                 euill
                 against
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 neuer
                 so
                 secretly
                 ,
                 yet
                 besides
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 another
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 he
                 will
                 bring
                 thee
                 to
                 discredit
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 vehemēt
                 suspition
                 raised
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 thou
                 deuisest
                 this
                 euill
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 it
                 oftentimes
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 good
                 motions
                 which
                 arise
                 secretly
                 in
                 thy
                 minde
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 doe
                 cause
                 the
                 other
                 man
                 to
                 thinke
                 well
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 neuer
                 heare
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 doubtlesse
                 doth
                 it
                 o●ten
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 in
                 euill
                 motions
                 .
                 Thou
                 deuisest
                 euill
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 hee
                 in
                 some
                 strange
                 manner
                 hath
                 a
                 heart-burning
                 in
                 ielousie
                 ouer
                 thee
                 :
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 hardly
                 of
                 another
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 also
                 is
                 hardly
                 perswaded
                 of
                 thee
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 cause
                 thee
                 to
                 bee
                 discredited
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 imaginest
                 some
                 euil
                 against
                 others
                 in
                 thine
                 heart
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 partie
                 may
                 sinne
                 and
                 doe
                 very
                 ill
                 if
                 he
                 suspect
                 without
                 iust
                 cause
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 thus
                 suspect
                 through
                 an
                 immoderate
                 loue
                 of
                 himselfe
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 who
                 seeing
                 the
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 iust
                 ,
                 doth
                 stirre
                 vp
                 such
                 suspitions
                 in
                 his
                 minde
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 auoide
                 an
                 euill
                 name
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 auoide
                 all
                 euil
                 
                 surmises
                 and
                 deuises
                 against
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 also
                 forbid
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Wiseman
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 forbid
                 vs
                 to
                 thinke
                 euill
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 our
                 bed-chambers
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 birds
                 and
                 other
                 dumbe
                 creatures
                 shall
                 disclose
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 kept
                 close
                 .
                 This
                 then
                 must
                 make
                 vs
                 afraid
                 to
                 do
                 euil
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 imagine
                 ill
                 in
                 our
                 beds
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 declare
                 our
                 deepe
                 counsailes
                 euen
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 lie
                 in
                 our
                 bosomes
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 meanes
                 to
                 prouide
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 rule
                 of
                 all
                 godlines
                 ,
                 not
                 when
                 we
                 be
                 afraide
                 of
                 open
                 sinnes
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 secret
                 euils
                 :
                 not
                 of
                 acts
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 of
                 the
                 secret
                 cogitations
                 and
                 thoughts
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 the
                 first
                 step
                 that
                 leadeth
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 remaineth
                 to
                 be
                 declared
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 godly
                 ielousie
                 ouer
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 
                 doings
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 breede
                 suspition
                 of
                 euill
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 doth
                 often
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 a
                 man
                 doe
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 simply
                 euill
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 iustly
                 be
                 suspected
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 some
                 blemish
                 in
                 his
                 good
                 name
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 charge
                 vs
                 to
                 procure
                 honest
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 he
                 commandeth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 honest
                 or
                 of
                 good
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 embrace
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 therefore
                 that
                 men
                 did
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   did
                   thinke
                   no
                   euill
                   ,
                   I
                   did
                   meane
                   no
                   harme
                   :
                
                 for
                 if
                 through
                 want
                 of
                 care
                 or
                 discretion
                 thou
                 hast
                 ventured
                 vpon
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 great
                 matter
                 of
                 euill
                 speeches
                 to
                 thy
                 great
                 discredit
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 we
                 will
                 auoide
                 this
                 euill
                 name
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 our
                 prouerbe
                 is
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 auoide
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 bring
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 men
                 will
                 care
                 little
                 to
                 giue
                 occasion
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Lord
                 causeth
                 an
                 euill
                 name
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 indeede
                 are
                 desperate
                 may
                 suffer
                 iust
                 discredit
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 otherwise
                 may
                 bee
                 reclaimed
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 crookednes
                 of
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 not
                 take
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 euen
                 his
                 children
                 would
                 fall
                 into
                 many
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 requisite
                 that
                 men
                 bee
                 mindfull
                 to
                 auoide
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 saide
                 ,
                 either
                 God
                 or
                 the
                 diuell
                 standeth
                 at
                 their
                 elbow
                 to
                 worke
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 see
                 this
                 in
                 some
                 example
                 of
                 our
                 common
                 life
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 accustomed
                 to
                 
                 walke
                 abroade
                 at
                 inconuenient
                 times
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 some
                 thing
                 is
                 stollen
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 burdened
                 and
                 charged
                 with
                 it
                 Againe
                 ,
                 thou
                 vsest
                 to
                 deale
                 too
                 familiarly
                 and
                 lightly
                 with
                 a
                 maide
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 gotten
                 with
                 child
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 laid
                 on
                 thee
                 .
                 Hereof
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 suspition
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 a
                 night
                 goer
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 hath
                 dealt
                 want
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 maide
                 ,
                 albeit
                 thou
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 act
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 guided
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 hee
                 teach
                 thee
                 to
                 take
                 profit
                 by
                 this
                 false
                 report
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   thou
                   knowest
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   free
                   from
                   this
                   v●ry
                   act
                   :
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   my
                   sinne
                   to
                   giue
                   any
                   such
                   occasion
                   whereby
                   men
                   might
                   suspect
                   me
                   :
                   this
                   sinne
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   guiltie
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   know
                   thou
                   for
                   this
                   sinne
                   hast
                   iustly
                   afflicted
                   me
                   .
                   Yet
                   deare
                   father
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   thy
                   mercie
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   whereas
                   indeede
                   I
                   haue
                   committed
                   many
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   passed
                   ouer
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   taken
                   this
                   whereof
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   guiltie
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   now
                   (
                   most
                   mercifull
                   father
                   )
                   I
                   doe
                   rather
                   suffer
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   then
                   for
                   my
                   transgression
                   and
                   sinne
                   :
                   yea
                   deare
                   Father
                   ,
                   I
                   doe
                   beholde
                   thy
                   tender
                   mercie
                   in
                   this
                   towards
                   mee
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   euill
                   report
                   thou
                   goest
                   about
                   to
                   stay
                   me
                   from
                   that
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   preuent
                   me●
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   neuer
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   thy
                   good
                   pleasure
                   to
                   deale
                   thus
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   behold
                   Lord
                   I
                   doe
                   repent
                   me
                   of
                   my
                   former
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   promise
                   before
                   thee
                   euen
                   in
                   thy
                   feare
                   ,
                   neuer
                   to
                   doe
                   this
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   sinne
                   euer
                   hereafter
                   .
                
              
               
                 See
                 here
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 the
                 good
                 profit
                 which
                 a
                 good
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ,
                 will
                 take
                 of
                 this
                 slanderous
                 reproch
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 receiued
                 some
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 for
                 giuing
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 that
                 report
                 .
                 But
                 behold
                 the
                 contrary
                 worke
                 of
                 Satan
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 vnbelieuers
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 will
                 soone
                 teach
                 them
                 this
                 lesson
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 say
                 thus
                 :
                 What
                 ?
                 doth
                 the
                 churle
                 accuse
                 me
                 without
                 a
                 cause
                 ?
                 doth
                 he
                 father
                 such
                 a
                 villanous
                 act
                 vpon
                 mee
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 deserued
                 it
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 ?
                 surely
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 say
                 so
                 for
                 nought
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 his
                 sayings
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 doe
                 the
                 thing
                 indeede
                 .
                 Consider
                 then
                 this
                 yee
                 that
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 in
                 how
                 fickle
                 a
                 state
                 they
                 doe
                 stand
                 which
                 haue
                 giuen
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 great
                 danger
                 they
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 commit
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 sinne
                 afterward
                 ▪
                 Therefore
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 keepe
                 his
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 he
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 auoide
                 all
                 such
                 occasions
                 as
                 might
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 impaire
                 and
                 hinder
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 step
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 arise
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 of
                 two
                 degrees
                 toward
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 auoiding
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 occasions
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 indeed
                 haue
                 a
                 great
                 force
                 to
                 stay
                 an
                 euill
                 name
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 sure
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 build
                 vp
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 and
                 credit
                 among
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 therefore
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 added
                 a
                 third
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 most
                 speciall
                 force
                 for
                 
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 be
                 plentifull
                 in
                 good
                 workes
                 .
                 This
                 doth
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 charge
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 carefull
                 of
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   your
                   light
                   so
                   shine
                   before
                   m●n
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   see
                   your
                   good
                   workes
                   .
                
                 Manie
                 repine
                 at
                 the
                 good
                 report
                 of
                 another
                 m●n
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 bee
                 greatly
                 grieued
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 themselues
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 or
                 some
                 better
                 credite
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 be
                 grieued
                 at
                 themselues
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 regarde
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 carelesse
                 of
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 as
                 carelesse
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 credite
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 commended
                 ,
                 must
                 doe
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 be
                 commendable
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 doe
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 doe
                 good
                 and
                 pursue
                 it
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 knowe
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 nor
                 two
                 ,
                 nor
                 three
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 gaine
                 vs
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 indeede
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 at
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 rich
                 in
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 giuen
                 to
                 euery
                 good
                 worke
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 precious
                 oyntment
                 (
                 whereto
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 is
                 compared
                 )
                 is
                 
                 made
                 of
                 many
                 and
                 most
                 excellent
                 simples
                 :
                 so
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 cannot
                 be
                 gotten
                 but
                 by
                 many
                 most
                 excellent
                 vertues
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 we
                 feele
                 our selues
                 affected
                 to
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 warilie
                 to
                 see
                 to
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 workes
                 bee
                 done
                 with
                 a
                 simple
                 and
                 sincere
                 
                 affection
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 good
                 discretion
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 done
                 vndiscretely
                 and
                 without
                 aduise
                 ,
                 it
                 loseth
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 beautie
                 of
                 the
                 deede
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 though
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 great
                 praise
                 doth
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 
                 with
                 good
                 discretion
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 doe
                 things
                 with
                 sinister
                 affections
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 end
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 commonly
                 lose
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 their
                 doings
                 .
                 And
                 hereof
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 men
                 which
                 do
                 good
                 works
                 to
                 merit
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 
                 win
                 the
                 fauor
                 of
                 their
                 superiors
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 report
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 some
                 such
                 other
                 end
                 ,
                 when
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 men
                 do
                 things
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 punisheth
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 cōtrarie
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 deseruing
                 glory
                 ,
                 he
                 powreth
                 confusion
                 vpon
                 them
                 ;
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 honor
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 giueth
                 contempt
                 ;
                 &
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 riches
                 ,
                 beggerie
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 men
                 may
                 pretend
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 face
                 out
                 their
                 wickednes
                 with
                 a
                 fresh
                 colour
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 bring
                 their
                 wickednes
                 to
                 light
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 it
                 is
                 maruellous
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 Lord
                 layeth
                 folly
                 vpon
                 such
                 men
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 although
                 in
                 their
                 wisdome
                 they
                 thinke
                 to
                 bleare
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 simple
                 soule
                 doth
                 see
                 their
                 shifts
                 to
                 their
                 discredit
                 .
                 Therfore
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 art
                 ill
                 reported
                 of
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 straight
                 way
                 storme
                 against
                 him
                 which
                 hath
                 raised
                 vp
                 this
                 report
                 against
                 thee
                 ;
                 neither
                 doe
                 thou
                 ouer
                 hastilie
                 cleere
                 thy selfe
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 examine
                 
                 thine
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 with
                 what
                 affection
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 finde
                 wickednes
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 vs
                 be
                 humble
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 caused
                 vs
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 :
                 first
                 to
                 correct
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 secondly
                 to
                 trie
                 vs.
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 see
                 vs
                 
                 like
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 seeking
                 rewards
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 punish
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 our
                 labour
                 ,
                 
                 
                 and
                 with
                 shame
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 thereby
                 hee
                 can
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 we
                 neither
                 would
                 nor
                 could
                 see
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 thus
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 trie
                 vs
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 goodnes
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 moue
                 vs
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 wee
                 bee
                 euill
                 spoken
                 of
                 ▪
                 Here
                 then
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 
                 fruite
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 of
                 such
                 reports
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 first
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 a
                 sight
                 and
                 feeling
                 
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 :
                 and
                 secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 cause
                 vs
                 with
                 greater
                 vprightnes
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 well
                 doing
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 accused
                 to
                 haue
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 purpose
                 in
                 his
                 doings
                 ,
                 although
                 hee
                 haue
                 done
                 the
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 simplicitie
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 through
                 examination
                 doth
                 finde
                 his
                 heart
                 vpright
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 receiueth
                 great
                 comfort
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 then
                 hee
                 may
                 commend
                 himself
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 cause
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 maintaineth
                 good
                 tongues
                 and
                 hearts
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 will
                 cut
                 out
                 the
                 tongues
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 speake
                 lyes
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 cause
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 to
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 noone
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 
                 Sunne
                 after
                 a
                 cloude
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 be
                 couered
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 confusion
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 cloake
                 .
                 This
                 shall
                 the
                 godly
                 see
                 and
                 reioyce
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 be
                 stopped
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 haue
                 runne
                 through
                 the
                 things
                 wherby
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 may
                 be
                 gotten
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 preserued
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 and
                 credit
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 surely
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 and
                 regarded
                 of
                 vs.
                 For
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 wee
                 see
                 what
                 force
                 the
                 good
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 hath
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 soone
                 some
                 men
                 will
                 be
                 moued
                 to
                 continue
                 stedfast
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 stedfast
                 constancie
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 knowe
                 
                 what
                 great
                 offences
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 when
                 whole
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 particular
                 persons
                 of
                 some
                 good
                 place
                 and
                 credit
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 that
                 credit
                 ,
                 nor
                 maintaine
                 by
                 goodnes
                 their
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 gotten
                 by
                 great
                 vertues
                 ?
                 The
                 very
                 Heathen
                 did
                 see
                 
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 saide
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 praise
                 to
                 keepe
                 praise
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 what
                 great
                 inconueniences
                 would
                 arise
                 when
                 men
                 did
                 not
                 satisfie
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 much
                 better
                 neuer
                 to
                 haue
                 any
                 good
                 report
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 lose
                 it
                 after
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 gotten
                 .
                 Therefore
                 to
                 shut
                 vp
                 this
                 whole
                 matter
                 in
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 household
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 towne
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 countrey
                 ,
                 bee
                 carefull
                 to
                 haue
                 an
                 honest
                 report
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 they
                 eschue
                 euill
                 &
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 they
                 seeke
                 peace
                 and
                 pursue
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 once
                 hauing
                 gotten
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 gladly
                 keepe
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 vse
                 the
                 same
                 meanes
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 we
                 haue
                 it
                 both
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 because
                 men
                 doe
                 suffer
                 very
                 much
                 discredit
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 very
                 ill
                 reported
                 of
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 good
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 profit
                 and
                 vse
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 of
                 such
                 reproches
                 and
                 euill
                 reportes
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 shall
                 wee
                 doe
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 knowe
                 vpon
                 what
                 grounds
                 those
                 reproches
                 doe
                 arise
                 .
                 First
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 learne
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 bee
                 euill
                 reported
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 either
                 for
                 euill
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 well
                 doing
                 .
                 When
                 men
                 therefore
                 are
                 ill
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 first
                 
                 trie
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 euill
                 or
                 for
                 good
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 for
                 euill
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 they
                 goe
                 a
                 degree
                 
                 further
                 ,
                 to
                 finde
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 for
                 some
                 euill
                 worke
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 committed
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 some
                 occasion
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 giuen
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 euill
                 reported
                 of
                 for
                 some
                 euill
                 dee●e
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 euill
                 deede
                 of
                 his
                 is
                 either
                 manifestly
                 knowne
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 veknowne
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 most
                 common
                 amongst
                 men
                 to
                 suffer
                 discredit
                 for
                 open
                 and
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 yet
                 very
                 few
                 doe
                 rightly
                 profite
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 some
                 are
                 shamelesse
                 and
                 care
                 not
                 what
                 men
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 vnfit
                 to
                 receiue
                 any
                 profit
                 by
                 such
                 reproches
                 .
                 Therefore
                 after
                 the
                 most
                 sharpe
                 &
                 seuere
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 becon
                 mitted
                 to
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 in
                 the
                 purse
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 surely
                 such
                 are
                 their
                 whorish
                 faces
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 small
                 hope
                 of
                 their
                 amendement
                 :
                 
                 for
                 it
                 doth
                 often
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 cannot
                 receiue
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 Therefore
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 left
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 worke
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 extraordinarie
                 meanes
                 vpon
                 their
                 hearts
                 which
                 are
                 exceedingly
                 hardened
                 .
              
               
                 Othersome
                 there
                 be
                 :
                 who
                 being
                 put
                 to
                 open
                 shame
                 ,
                 are
                 sorrowfull
                 indeede
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 sustained
                 open
                 shame
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 the
                 Lord.
                 These
                 are
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 they
                 goe
                 not
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 deuill
                 hauing
                 bewitched
                 them
                 ,
                 doth
                 perswade
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 matter
                 as
                 men
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 belee
                 ●e
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 wonder
                 lasteth
                 but
                 nine
                 dayes
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 long
                 continuance
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 are
                 letted
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 shame
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 worke
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 which
                 may
                 bring
                 forth
                 vnfained
                 repentance
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 daily
                 seene
                 in
                 whores
                 and
                 theeues
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 male
                 factors
                 ,
                 who
                 although
                 they
                 make
                 large
                 promises
                 of
                 amendment
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 punishment
                 being
                 passed
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 like
                 filthines
                 againe
                 .
                 Some
                 thinke
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 dissemble
                 and
                 deale
                 deceitfully
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 thinke
                 that
                 they
                 thinke
                 as
                 they
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 speake
                 with
                 sorrow
                 and
                 griefe
                 .
                 For
                 will
                 a
                 theefe
                 purpose
                 to
                 steale
                 againe
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 readie
                 to
                 be
                 hanged
                 ?
                 Will
                 a
                 childe
                 purpose
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 wanton
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 beating
                 ?
                 No
                 doubtles
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 childishnes
                 to
                 speake
                 without
                 aduise
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 a
                 seruilnes
                 to
                 be
                 moued
                 with
                 nothing
                 but
                 present
                 feare
                 .
                 I
                 
                 graunt
                 indeede
                 there
                 is
                 hypocrisie
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 grosse
                 hypocrisie
                 whereby
                 men
                 labour
                 to
                 deceiue
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 close
                 &
                 most
                 dangerous
                 hypocrisie
                 whereby
                 the
                 diuell
                 hath
                 beguiled
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 through
                 his
                 subtiltie
                 .
                 This
                 witcherie
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 many
                 promising
                 amendement
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 performe
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 men
                 doe
                 misse
                 of
                 that
                 profit
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 reaped
                 of
                 open
                 shame
                 :
                 we
                 therfore
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 better
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 labour
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 our
                 faces
                 doe
                 blu●h
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 our
                 soules
                 may
                 be
                 confounded
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 throughly
                 humbled
                 vnder
                 his
                 hand
                 by
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 please
                 him
                 in
                 mercie
                 to
                 raise
                 vs
                 vp
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 doubt
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 whether
                 our
                 sorrow
                 be
                 sound
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 trie
                 it
                 by
                 these
                 two
                 rules
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 whether
                 wee
                 
                 can
                 with
                 contented
                 mindes
                 take
                 the
                 punishment
                 as
                 a
                 correction
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 mourne
                 and
                 be
                 grieued
                 for
                 the
                 sinne
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 giuing
                 place
                 to
                 Gods
                 iustice
                 
                 in
                 punishing
                 ,
                 we
                 labour
                 for
                 mercy
                 in
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 whether
                 when
                 we
                 could
                 keepe
                 the
                 sinne
                 close
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 yet
                 with
                 Dauid
                 freely
                 confesse
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Against
                   thee
                   O
                   Lord
                   haue
                   I
                   sinned
                   ?
                
                 This
                 if
                 wee
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 argument
                 that
                 our
                 sorrow
                 is
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 well
                 profited
                 by
                 that
                 reproch
                 which
                 our
                 sin
                 did
                 bring
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 As
                 the
                 sinne
                 is
                 sometime
                 so
                 euident
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 couered
                 ,
                 so
                 indeede
                 the
                 sinne
                 may
                 be
                 committed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 either
                 not
                 knowne
                 nor
                 suspected
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 probable
                 susp●tions
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 sinne
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 cause
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 so
                 sinned
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 accused
                 or
                 euill
                 spoken
                 of
                 for
                 that
                 sinne
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 partie
                 offending
                 must
                 first
                 learne
                 to
                 deale
                 wisely
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sinne
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 close
                 still
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 another
                 sinne
                 :
                 
                 But
                 if
                 an
                 oth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 required
                 ,
                 then
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 giue
                 God
                 the
                 glorie
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 
                 with
                 our
                 own
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 confesse
                 the
                 fault
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 profits
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 
                 by
                 such
                 reports
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 learne
                 with
                 thankefull
                 hearts
                 to
                 receiue
                 this
                 mercifull
                 chastisement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 praise
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 might
                 haue
                 punished
                 vs
                 for
                 those
                 sinnes
                 which
                 were
                 manifest
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 hath
                 passed
                 ouer
                 them
                 :
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 made
                 these
                 knowne
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 spared
                 our
                 name
                 and
                 our
                 credit
                 .
                 Therefore
                 for
                 a
                 second
                 fruite
                 this
                 mercie
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 must
                 leade
                 vs
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 an
                 earnest
                 sorrow
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 sinnes
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 were
                 too
                 too
                 grosse
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 continue
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 bee
                 conuicted
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 not
                 mislike
                 thy
                 sinne
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 hee
                 raise
                 such
                 a
                 report
                 of
                 thee
                 ?
                 Why
                 should
                 he
                 saue
                 thy
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 minded
                 to
                 shew
                 thee
                 mercie
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 thee
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 heart
                 to
                 repent
                 thee
                 of
                 thy
                 sinne
                 ,
                 why
                 doth
                 hee
                 whip
                 thy
                 naked
                 conscience
                 for
                 sinne
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 if
                 by
                 this
                 louing
                 kindnesse
                 wee
                 bee
                 not
                 led
                 vnto
                 repentance
                 ,
                 verily
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 sinne
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 escape
                 vnpunished
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 how
                 an
                 euill
                 name
                 doth
                 arise
                 of
                 sinne
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 profit
                 must
                 bee
                 taken
                 hereof
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 further
                 consider
                 how
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 profit
                 by
                 an
                 euill
                 name
                 ,
                 not
                 when
                 he
                 ha●
                 
                 by
                 some
                 sinne
                 deserued
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 only
                 failed
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 occasion
                 to
                 be
                 suspected
                 of
                 euill
                 .
                 This
                 occasion
                 is
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 good
                 duties
                 are
                 either
                 altogether
                 omitted
                 ,
                 or
                 done
                 with
                 a
                 grudging
                 minde
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 constraint
                 .
                 This
                 report
                 must
                 teach
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 thou
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 euil
                 as
                 men
                 would
                 make
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 
                 art
                 not
                 so
                 good
                 as
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 be
                 .
                 Therefore
                 by
                 this
                 thou
                 must
                 learne
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 bee
                 more
                 carefull
                 of
                 doing
                 good
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 with
                 greater
                 and
                 better
                 courage
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 Ioueth
                 a
                 cheerefull
                 giuer
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 second
                 occasion
                 is
                 inward
                 ,
                 which
                 although
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 finde
                 out
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 thy
                 good
                 doth
                 cause
                 men
                 to
                 speake
                 euill
                 of
                 thee
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 inward
                 occasion
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 thy
                 heart
                 hath
                 either
                 giuen
                 some
                 full
                 consent
                 to
                 doe
                 euill
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 hath
                 much
                 wandred
                 in
                 thinking
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 take
                 thee
                 betime
                 ;
                 and
                 suffereth
                 men
                 to
                 report
                 of
                 thee
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 thou
                 hast
                 taken
                 pleasure
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 confesse
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 thee
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 such
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 deserue
                 discredit
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 euill
                 thought
                 doe
                 long
                 tarie
                 in
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 hardly
                 be
                 restrained
                 before
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 act
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 report
                 raised
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 call
                 backe
                 our selues
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 consented
                 to
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 griefe
                 to
                 be
                 sorrowfull
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 consented
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 represse
                 the
                 heate
                 of
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 quench
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 moysture
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 shall
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 those
                 reports
                 which
                 arise
                 of
                 some
                 iust
                 ground
                 and
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 poynt
                 to
                 be
                 hādled
                 in
                 this
                 whole
                 case
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 vse
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 
                 reports
                 which
                 be
                 altogether
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 neither
                 ground
                 nor
                 good
                 begining
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 auoyded
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 good
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 shunned
                 
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 all
                 good
                 with
                 a
                 cheerefull
                 heart
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 very
                 ill
                 reported
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 good
                 name
                 hindered
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 doth
                 befall
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 doing
                 ▪
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 it
                 either
                 to
                 correct
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 preuent
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 doth
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 correct
                 sinne
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 kinde
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 kinde
                 he
                 dealeth
                 thus
                 ,
                 hee
                 suffereth
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 counted
                 an
                 adulterer
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 dost
                 now
                 liue
                 chastly
                 ,
                 and
                 hatest
                 filthie
                 sinne
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 he
                 seeth
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 either
                 been
                 an
                 adulterer
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 not
                 repented
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 suddenly
                 repented
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 thou
                 beginnest
                 to
                 faile
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 coole
                 in
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 that
                 sinne
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 after
                 examination
                 thou
                 finde
                 thy selfe
                 cleere
                 in
                 that
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 knowe
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 that
                 report
                 doth
                 correct
                 some
                 sinne
                 quite
                 contrarie
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 be
                 accused
                 because
                 thou
                 louest
                 not
                 thy
                 wife
                 ,
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 thou
                 louest
                 her
                 too
                 well
                 :
                 or
                 otherwise
                 he
                 causeth
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 counted
                 an
                 adulterer
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 thou
                 maist
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 see
                 thy
                 couetous
                 heart
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 neuer
                 make
                 true
                 vse
                 of
                 reports
                 ,
                 vntill
                 we
                 haue
                 been
                 brought
                 to
                 see
                 &
                 repent
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 we
                 saw
                 not
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 had
                 not
                 throughly
                 repented
                 of
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 hauing
                 done
                 all
                 good
                 duties
                 ,
                 auoyded
                 all
                 euill
                 ,
                 &
                 examined
                 our
                 repentance
                 euen
                 for
                 particular
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 euill
                 spoken
                 of
                 amongst
                 men
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 reports
                 doth
                 forewarne
                 vs
                 of
                 euill
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 reported
                 of
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 :
                 hereby
                 we
                 are
                 forewarned
                 to
                 take
                 heede
                 that
                 wee
                 fall
                 not
                 into
                 that
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 forth
                 of
                 other
                 reports
                 .
                 When
                 any
                 such
                 reports
                 are
                 carried
                 about
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 warie
                 that
                 we
                 fall
                 not
                 into
                 that
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 rule
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 finish
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 in
                 feare
                 :
                 which
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 doe
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 graunt
                 for
                 his
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 be
                 praise
                 for
                 euer
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 OF
                 HVMILITIE
                 .
                 THE
                 FIFTH
                 SERMON
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Prouerbs
                   18.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   Before
                   destruction
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   hautie
                   :
                   and
                   before
                   glorie
                   goeth
                   lowlinesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 Scripture
                 agreeth
                 well
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Whosoeuer
                 
                 
                   exalt●th
                   himselfe
                   shall
                   be
                   brought
                   low
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   humbleth
                   himselfe
                   shall
                   be
                   exalted
                   ,
                
                 as
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 testimonie
                 o●
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                   God
                   resisteth
                   the
                   proude
                   ▪
                   but
                   giueth
                   grace
                   to
                   the
                   humble
                   .
                
                 Examples
                 further
                 to
                 proue
                 this
                 are
                 plētifull
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 how
                 a
                 hauty
                 minde
                 goeth
                 before
                 destruction
                 ,
                 by
                 Adam
                 &
                 Eue
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 
                 not
                 content
                 themselues
                 of
                 all
                 creatures
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 excellent
                 :
                 but
                 through
                 an
                 hautie
                 aspiring
                 minde
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 God
                 the
                 Creator
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 were
                 cast
                 down
                 into
                 a
                 
                 miserable
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 suffer
                 both
                 in
                 themselues
                 &
                 their
                 posteritie
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 so
                 horrible
                 sin
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 mighty
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 willing
                 to
                 haue
                 gotten
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 all
                 ages
                 
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 noble
                 enterprise
                 ,
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 purposed
                 to
                 erect
                 a
                 tower
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 to
                 haue
                 been
                 accounted
                 fathers
                 of
                 great
                 renowne
                 :
                 The
                 Lord
                 meeteth
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 where
                 they
                 looked
                 for
                 most
                 glory
                 ,
                 there
                 he
                 recompenceth
                 so
                 arrogant
                 attēpts
                 with
                 most
                 cōfusion
                 .
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 proud
                 Pharaoh
                 thirsted
                 most
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 (
                 promising
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 the
                 triumph
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 ouerthrow
                 )
                 behold
                 
                 contrarie
                 to
                 his
                 hope
                 ,
                 the
                 triumph
                 most
                 gloriously
                 was
                 returned
                 to
                 Gods
                 people
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 terror
                 and
                 shame
                 was
                 rewarded
                 to
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 company
                 .
                 That
                 hauty
                 minded
                 H●man
                 
                 accounting
                 of
                 nothing
                 surer
                 than
                 the
                 executing
                 of
                 Mordec●i
                 and
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 iust
                 iudgemēt
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 hanged
                 shamefully
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 gallowes
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 prouided
                 for
                 another
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 aduaūcing
                 himselfe
                 as
                 a
                 Monarch
                 
                 and
                 peerlesse
                 prince
                 in
                 his
                 glorious
                 palace
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 had
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 beast
                 giuen
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 had
                 his
                 portion
                 among
                 the
                 beasts
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ▪
                 If
                 we
                 peruse
                 the
                 histories
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Israel
                 &
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Iuda
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 how
                 Am●ziah
                 refusing
                 
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 prospered
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 continuing
                 in
                 that
                 contempt
                 ,
                 &
                 suffering
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 puft
                 vp
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 pride
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 destruction
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 how
                 Acha●
                 growing
                 in
                 some
                 disdaine
                 after
                 his
                 victorious
                 conquest
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 fearing
                 
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 euē
                 in
                 his
                 deepest
                 policie
                 receiued
                 the
                 foulest
                 foyle
                 .
                 To
                 shut
                 vp
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 when
                 Herod
                 seemed
                 to
                 haue
                 wonne
                 the
                 garland
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 solemne
                 oration
                 to
                 haue
                 caried
                 away
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 challenged
                 the
                 whole
                 glory
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 &
                 robbed
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 was
                 most
                 shamefully
                 dishonoured
                 ,
                 and
                 fearefully
                 deuoured
                 with
                 l●ce
                 consuming
                 his
                 bowels
                 .
                 Ne●ther
                 are
                 we
                 ●o
                 obserue
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 wicked
                 alone
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 looked
                 for
                 greatest
                 glorie
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 greatest
                 shame
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Asa
                   ,
                   Hezekiah
                   Dauid
                   ,
                
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 most
                 
                 humbled
                 ,
                 were
                 most
                 exalted
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 thought
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 ex●lted
                 ,
                 were
                 most
                 humbled
                 .
                 Asa
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 had
                 some
                 season
                 continued
                 constant
                 in
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 falling
                 at
                 the
                 length
                 to
                 reprehend
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 &
                 declining
                 from
                 his
                 former
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 his
                 sicknes
                 trusting
                 to
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 man
                 more
                 than
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 receiued
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 saue
                 his
                 soule
                 by
                 cutting
                 off
                 his
                 daies
                 ▪
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 visite
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 Hezekiah
                 obtaining
                 his
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 
                 a
                 glorious
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 the
                 host
                 of
                 Z●nacharib
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 rendered
                 not
                 the
                 glory
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 receiued
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 heauie
                 tidings
                 ,
                 how
                 both
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 linage
                 should
                 
                 descend
                 captiues
                 into
                 Babel
                 .
                 Iosiah
                 that
                 holy
                 paterne
                 of
                 godly
                 princes
                 ,
                 not
                 asking
                 coūsell
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 enter
                 battell
                 ,
                 was
                 mercifully
                 punished
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 escape
                 the
                 fearfull
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 wi●ked
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Dauid
                 
                 thinking
                 in
                 his
                 prosperitie
                 to
                 be
                 builded
                 vpon
                 an
                 vnremouable
                 rocke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 walled
                 citie
                 ,
                 suspecting
                 nothing
                 and
                 being
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 watch
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 grieuous
                 sin
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 was
                 more
                 reprochful
                 than
                 glorious
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 after
                 he
                 
                 was
                 exalted
                 to
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 a
                 faithfull
                 pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 notable
                 profession
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 was
                 pronounced
                 blessed
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 beginning
                 to
                 leaue
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 his
                 carnall
                 reason
                 and
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 knowing
                 what
                 corruption
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 hart
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 most
                 magnified
                 his
                 constant
                 loue
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 to
                 denie
                 him
                 
                 thrice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 time
                 to
                 curse
                 himselfe
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 the
                 man.
                 But
                 to
                 leaue
                 ancient
                 and
                 former
                 examples
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 edge
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 wofull
                 experience
                 ,
                 by
                 diligent
                 obseruation
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 hath
                 taught
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 some
                 sweet
                 &
                 plentifull
                 measure
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 receiued
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 waxed
                 lesse
                 careful
                 &
                 iealous
                 ouer
                 their
                 owne
                 ●ffections
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 haue
                 bin
                 left
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 whereby
                 though
                 not
                 some
                 fearefull
                 destruction
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 grieuous
                 fall
                 hath
                 ensued
                 vpon
                 thē
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 therfore
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 k●epe
                 a
                 carefull
                 wa●ch
                 ouer
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 whether
                 after
                 we
                 haue
                 been
                 refreshed
                 with
                 some
                 speciall
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 preaching
                 ,
                 praying
                 and
                 admonishing
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 beene
                 lesse
                 carefull
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 neerer
                 to
                 some
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 vnfitter
                 to
                 receiue
                 some
                 new
                 benefit
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 humbling
                 of
                 vs
                 hath
                 prepared
                 vs
                 with
                 some
                 new
                 desire
                 .
                 And
                 hereupon
                 commeth
                 it
                 to
                 pass●
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 been
                 some
                 long
                 time
                 bathed
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 enbalmed
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 inward
                 feelings
                 and
                 outward
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ▪
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 beene
                 corrected
                 for
                 that
                 
                 selfe
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 ●uffeted
                 with
                 some
                 priuie
                 pride
                 dwelling
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 grieuous
                 deadnes
                 and
                 dulnes
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 humbling
                 vs
                 vnder
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul.
                 Now
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 by
                 these
                 examples
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 experience
                 in
                 our selues
                 
                 proued
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 hautie
                 minde
                 goeth
                 before
                 destruction
                 :
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 we
                 will
                 proue
                 ,
                 (
                 vsing
                 none
                 other
                 order
                 but
                 that
                 before
                 set
                 downe
                 )
                 that
                 before
                 honour
                 goeth
                 lowlinesse
                 .
                 Saul
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 exalted
                 and
                 aduaunced
                 to
                 the
                 scepter
                 ,
                 hid
                 himselfe
                 in
                 great
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 thought
                 himselfe
                 vnworthie
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 afterward
                 was
                 exalted
                 .
                 Ahab
                 though
                 a
                 most
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 humbling
                 himselfe
                 at
                 Elias
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 punished
                 
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 posteritie
                 .
                 Rehoboam
                 being
                 humbled
                 with
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 was
                 
                 exempted
                 from
                 that
                 plague
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 haue
                 fallen
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 
                 we
                 may
                 behold
                 more
                 liuely
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 respect
                 those
                 reuelations
                 and
                 apparitiōs
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 happened
                 to
                 the
                 fathers
                 being
                 humbled
                 :
                 or
                 whether
                 we
                 consider
                 other
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 like
                 estate
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 was
                 humbled
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 was
                 humbled
                 ,
                 Iacob
                 was
                 humbled
                 ;
                 then
                 came
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 then
                 appeared
                 
                 Angels
                 ,
                 then
                 receiued
                 they
                 visions
                 .
                 Ioseph
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 good
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 least
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 vnbridled
                 youth
                 should
                 carrie
                 him
                 away
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 humbled
                 ,
                 the
                 iron
                 pearced
                 
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 his
                 feete
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 stockes
                 ,
                 his
                 place
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 imprisoned
                 :
                 yet
                 after
                 some
                 time
                 of
                 triall
                 he
                 was
                 exalted
                 ,
                 not
                 meanly
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 highly
                 .
                 Moses
                 albeit
                 he
                 had
                 some
                 instinct
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 gouernour
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 ,
                 besides
                 his
                 fortie
                 yeeres
                 in
                 the
                 court
                 ,
                 had
                 fortie
                 yeeres
                 trauaile
                 in
                 the
                 desert
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 was
                 aduanced
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 Dauid
                 had
                 receiued
                 many
                 pledges
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 annoynted
                 king
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 obtained
                 great
                 victories
                 in
                 ouermatching
                 the
                 Beare
                 and
                 the
                 lyon
                 ,
                 in
                 ouer
                 throwing
                 the
                 furious
                 Philistine
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 cured
                 the
                 raging
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 mad
                 man
                 by
                 his
                 sweet
                 musicke
                 :
                 yet
                 as
                 one
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 was
                 preferred
                 by
                 humilitie
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Iuda
                 and
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 
                   Ezekiah
                   ,
                   Iosiah
                   ,
                   Asa
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 how
                 Ezekiah
                 wept
                 sore
                 ,
                 confessed
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 &
                 was
                 much
                 humbled
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 was
                 restored
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Iosiah
                 before
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 vse
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 reformatiō
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 had
                 his
                 hart
                 broken
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 
                 Apostles
                 receiued
                 th●t
                 great
                 gift
                 ,
                 the
                 sending
                 downe
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 humbled
                 with
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 shaken
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 winde
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 so
                 solemne
                 a
                 preparation
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 endued
                 with
                 sweete
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 And
                 throughout
                 the
                 
                 whole
                 volume
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 appeare
                 by
                 visions
                 or
                 Angels
                 to
                 his
                 holy
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 humbled
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 
                   I●cob
                   ,
                   Ezechiel
                   ,
                   Zacharie
                   ,
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Marie
                 the
                 blessed
                 virgin
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 wisedome
                 vseth
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 his
                 on
                 this
                 
                 manner
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 therfore
                 the
                 Lord
                 refuseth
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 the
                 proud
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 vnfit
                 to
                 glorifie
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 vnprofitable
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 vnto
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 vnprepared
                 by
                 pride
                 to
                 receiue
                 any
                 mercie
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 no
                 m●rueile
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 how
                 should
                 wee
                 looke
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 put
                 honour
                 vpon
                 vs
                 in
                 vsing
                 vs
                 &
                 our
                 seruice
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 refuse
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 graces
                 to
                 him
                 againe
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 he
                 dishonour
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 his
                 graces
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 so
                 dishonour
                 him
                 with
                 abusing
                 his
                 graces
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 seeing
                 vsually
                 such
                 is
                 our
                 weldoing
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 our
                 affection
                 and
                 compassion
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 neede
                 our
                 helpe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 abundance
                 benummeth
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 vs
                 senselesse
                 in
                 the
                 wants
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 how
                 can
                 wee
                 finde
                 our
                 hearts
                 aright
                 
                 to
                 any
                 good
                 dutie
                 to
                 our
                 brethrens
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 when
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 humilitie
                 and
                 tender
                 affection
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 wants
                 ,
                 nor
                 feeling
                 of
                 their
                 miserie
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 when
                 
                 we
                 are
                 puft
                 vp
                 with
                 a
                 perswasion
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 securitie
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 safetie
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 entangled
                 and
                 fettered
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 humble
                 our selues
                 in
                 prayer
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 thinke
                 our selues
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 blessing
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whose
                 due
                 time
                 of
                 helping
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 want
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 refuseth
                 to
                 giue
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 refuse
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 him
                 ?
                 On
                 the
                 contra●ie
                 part
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 see
                 vs
                 good
                 and
                 faithfull
                 seruants
                 ,
                 in
                 returning
                 the
                 gaine
                 and
                 aduantage
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 gifts
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 content
                 with
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 that
                 ●e
                 are
                 his
                 stewards
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 miserie
                 hath
                 taught
                 vs
                 to
                 shew
                 mercie
                 vnto
                 others
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 vnworthines
                 hath
                 emptied
                 vs
                 of
                 all
                 opinion
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 driuen
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 beggerlike
                 necessities
                 to
                 craue
                 for
                 euery
                 little
                 supplie
                 of
                 wants
                 at
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 mercie
                 ;
                 then
                 is
                 God
                 most
                 neere
                 at
                 hand
                 to
                 put
                 vs
                 in
                 credit
                 with
                 his
                 graces
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 most
                 prepared
                 to
                 minister
                 to
                 the
                 wants
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 are
                 w●
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 hid
                 treasures
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 .
                 And
                 hereupon
                 it
                 commeth
                 
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 hauing
                 had
                 a
                 large
                 measure
                 of
                 Gods
                 graces
                 ,
                 through
                 pride
                 haue
                 suffered
                 them
                 to
                 rot
                 and
                 consume
                 away
                 .
                 Hereof
                 it
                 commeth
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 haue
                 laboured
                 much
                 ,
                 spoken
                 abundantly
                 ,
                 and
                 trauailed
                 in
                 great
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 haue
                 neither
                 gained
                 glorie
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 affoorded
                 fruit
                 to
                 the
                 hearers
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 that
                 haue
                 been
                 as
                 full
                 as
                 the
                 vessell
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 vent
                 ,
                 haue
                 become
                 as
                 barren
                 as
                 the
                 flint-stone
                 is
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 sought
                 glorie
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 humilitie
                 ;
                 they
                 haue
                 shunned
                 destruction
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 left
                 their
                 pride
                 .
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 obserue
                 how
                 many
                 speaking
                 in
                 the
                 singlenes
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 and
                 humilitie
                 of
                 their
                 spirit
                 ,
                 haue
                 wonne
                 many
                 soules
                 to
                 the
                 rich
                 inlarging
                 of
                 Gods
                 honour
                 and
                 kingdome
                 .
                 Many
                 vsing
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 pitifull
                 and
                 sellow
                 feeling
                 affection
                 ,
                 haue
                 comforted
                 afflicted
                 consciences
                 ,
                 instructed
                 ignorant
                 soules
                 ,
                 throwne
                 downe
                 proud
                 spirits
                 ,
                 confounded
                 hautie
                 hearts
                 ,
                 &
                 profited
                 abundantly
                 them
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 deale
                 .
                 Many
                 being
                 lowly
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 eyes
                 ,
                 haue
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 gloried
                 in
                 ,
                 no●
                 receiued
                 glorie
                 for
                 their
                 great
                 gifts
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 comforted
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 consciences
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 rich
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 spirit
                 ,
                 who
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 some
                 carefull
                 vsage
                 of
                 the
                 gifts
                 receiued
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 glorie
                 that
                 gaue
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 refuseth
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 vse
                 a
                 proud
                 spirit
                 in
                 his
                 worke
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 blesse
                 our
                 labours
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 suspect
                 our selues
                 to
                 lie
                 in
                 some
                 sinne
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 feare
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 humbled
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
                 And
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 forewarned
                 what
                 lowlinesse
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 requireth
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 least
                 wee
                 deceiue
                 our
                 owne
                 soules
                 in
                 a
                 false
                 and
                 phantasticall
                 humilitie
                 ▪
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 all
                 men
                 will
                 grant
                 humilitie
                 to
                 be
                 voide
                 of
                 murmuring
                 and
                 grudging
                 :
                 so
                 
                 we
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 minde
                 rightly
                 humbled
                 vnder
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 still
                 perplexed
                 and
                 affrighted
                 with
                 immoderate
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 daunger
                 of
                 some
                 euill
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 condemne
                 that
                 hellish
                 securitie
                 which
                 is
                 voide
                 of
                 all
                 feare
                 :
                 so
                 wee
                 mislike
                 that
                 abiect
                 minde
                 which
                 is
                 oppressed
                 with
                 too
                 much
                 feare
                 ,
                 stil
                 breathing
                 out
                 of
                 such
                 trembling
                 voyces
                 :
                 Oh
                 what
                 shall
                 become
                 of
                 mee
                 ▪
                 I
                 am
                 afraide
                 that
                 some
                 euill
                 will
                 befall
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 beare
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 dye
                 then
                 feele
                 it
                 .
                 Whē
                 we
                 thus
                 distrusting
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 begin
                 to
                 teach
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 shall
                 giue
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 he
                 shall
                 take
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 hie
                 way
                 to
                 meete
                 with
                 the
                 euill
                 wee
                 feared
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 sooner
                 bring
                 the
                 danger
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 We
                 therefore
                 commend
                 and
                 affirme
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 repineth
                 not
                 grudgingly
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 shrinketh
                 not
                 too
                 distrustfully
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 wee
                 are
                 readie
                 to
                 be
                 thankefull
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 ;
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 wee
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 laie
                 our
                 head
                 to
                 the
                 blocke
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 our
                 bodie
                 to
                 the
                 striker
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 wisedome
                 should
                 make
                 triall
                 of
                 vs.
                 This
                 
                 will
                 teach
                 vs
                 to
                 possesse
                 our
                 soules
                 in
                 meekenesse
                 and
                 patience
                 ;
                 this
                 will
                 strengthen
                 vs
                 to
                 say
                 boldly
                 ,
                 Lord
                 if
                 thou
                 send
                 this
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 thy
                 name
                 be
                 praised
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 shalt
                 further
                 trie
                 me
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thy
                 holy
                 will
                 be
                 blessed
                 ▪
                 Lord
                 here
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 spare
                 mee
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ,
                 trie
                 me
                 if
                 thou
                 pleasest
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 humilitie
                 was
                 in
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   Azariah
                   ,
                   Sidrach
                   ,
                   Abedn●go
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 seruants
                 of
                 God.
                 Abraham
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 most
                 readie
                 to
                 offer
                 vp
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 euen
                 then
                 the
                 Lord
                 gaue
                 him
                 his
                 sonne
                 againe
                 .
                 Dauid
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 prepared
                 to
                 surrender
                 both
                 life
                 and
                 liuing
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 obtained
                 both
                 life
                 and
                 kingdome
                 for
                 longer
                 time
                 .
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 Ezekiah
                 had
                 resigned
                 himselfe
                 to
                 dye
                 at
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 gaue
                 him
                 his
                 health
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 lease
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 fifteene
                 yeeres
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 readier
                 way
                 to
                 obtaine
                 life
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 offer
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 
                 death
                 :
                 no
                 better
                 meane
                 to
                 auoide
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 reproach
                 ,
                 or
                 banishment
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 wils
                 wholy
                 resigned
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 as
                 willing
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 crosse
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 striue
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 we
                 preuaile
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 sooner
                 wee
                 yeelde
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 the
                 sooner
                 bee
                 deliuered
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 meane
                 not
                 that
                 yeelding
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 threatnings
                 or
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 strong
                 hand
                 getteth
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 voluntarie
                 submission
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 violent
                 subiection
                 ,
                 and
                 constraineth
                 vs
                 rather
                 than
                 allureth
                 vs
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 meane
                 that
                 willing
                 humbling
                 of
                 our selues
                 before
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 commeth
                 from
                 an
                 hart
                 bleeding
                 at
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 vnworthinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 bruised
                 with
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 vndeserued
                 goodnesse
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 more
                 kindly
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 threatned
                 with
                 al
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 braied
                 and
                 broken
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 plagues
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 extremitie
                 which
                 agreeth
                 not
                 with
                 true
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 is
                 blockish
                 senselesnesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 dead
                 and
                 diuelish
                 apoplexie
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 which
                 runneth
                 without
                 all
                 foresight
                 ,
                 as
                 neither
                 caring
                 for
                 good
                 nor
                 bad
                 ,
                 sweete
                 nor
                 sowre
                 ,
                 heauen
                 nor
                 hell
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 labour
                 of
                 this
                 disease
                 ,
                 thinke
                 it
                 an
                 high
                 point
                 of
                 humilitie
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 at
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 let
                 God
                 doe
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 I
                 care
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 saue
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 what
                 remedie
                 ?
                 let
                 men
                 iniurie
                 me
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 come
                 what
                 come
                 will
                 ,
                 I
                 passe
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 kind
                 of
                 men
                 as
                 past
                 all
                 feeling
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 more
                 brutish
                 and
                 blockish
                 than
                 any
                 bruite
                 beast
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 neither
                 tremble
                 at
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 nor
                 reioyce
                 in
                 his
                 promises
                 ;
                 in
                 death
                 they
                 feare
                 not
                 hell
                 ,
                 they
                 desire
                 not
                 heauen
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 grieued
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 comforted
                 to
                 heare
                 they
                 shal
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 they
                 confesse
                 not
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 they
                 professe
                 not
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 they
                 shew
                 not
                 their
                 
                 hope
                 ,
                 they
                 liue
                 like
                 stockes
                 ,
                 and
                 die
                 like
                 blockes
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 ignorant
                 people
                 will
                 still
                 commend
                 such
                 fearefull
                 deaths
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 as
                 meekely
                 as
                 a
                 lambe
                 ,
                 hee
                 went
                 away
                 as
                 a
                 bird
                 in
                 a
                 shell
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 for
                 their
                 fetherbed
                 and
                 their
                 pillow
                 )
                 hee
                 died
                 like
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 and
                 perished
                 like
                 an
                 oxe
                 in
                 a
                 ditch
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 vse
                 and
                 fruit
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 .
                 First
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 come
                 to
                 haue
                 such
                 a
                 brawned
                 and
                 thicke
                 skinne
                 ouer
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 neither
                 by
                 publike
                 preaching
                 ,
                 nor
                 priuate
                 reading
                 ,
                 as
                 neither
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 as
                 neither
                 with
                 threatnings
                 nor
                 promises
                 ,
                 as
                 neither
                 by
                 praying
                 nor
                 meditating
                 ,
                 wee
                 can
                 finde
                 neither
                 matter
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 nor
                 humbling
                 ;
                 wee
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 men
                 rather
                 dead
                 than
                 humbled
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 case
                 is
                 most
                 fearefull
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 Stoicall
                 apathie
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 feeling
                 ,
                 wee
                 feare
                 nothing
                 ;
                 fearing
                 nothing
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 easie
                 to
                 
                 be
                 deceiued
                 ;
                 being
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 soone
                 be
                 hardned
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 securitie
                 being
                 depriued
                 of
                 all
                 heedfulnes
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 snared
                 of
                 the
                 tempter
                 ere
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 aware
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 remaineth
                 to
                 speake
                 somewhat
                 of
                 these
                 obseruations
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 fitly
                 be
                 drawne
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 generall
                 speeches
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 our
                 comfort
                 or
                 humbling
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 ●e
                 our
                 first
                 lesson
                 thē
                 ,
                 not
                 too
                 greedily
                 to
                 desire
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 nor
                 being
                 in
                 some
                 good
                 case
                 eyther
                 
                 of
                 bodie
                 or
                 minde
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 quiet
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 as
                 resting
                 securely
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 thing
                 possessed
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 let
                 vs
                 learne
                 in
                 most
                 ease
                 ,
                 to
                 watch
                 most
                 ouer
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 and
                 fauour
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 most
                 humbled
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 iealous
                 &
                 suspitious
                 ouer
                 our selues
                 ,
                 least
                 our
                 hearts
                 being
                 by
                 some
                 priuie
                 pride
                 stollen
                 away
                 ,
                 wee
                 giue
                 not
                 God
                 that
                 glorie
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 whilest
                 vnthankfulnesse
                 breedeth
                 securitie
                 ,
                 securitie
                 bringeth
                 priuie
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 priuie
                 pride
                 prepareth
                 
                 vs
                 for
                 destruction
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 prosperitie
                 in
                 it selfe
                 is
                 the
                 good
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 hurteth
                 but
                 when
                 our
                 owne
                 sinne
                 in
                 immoderate
                 desiring
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 corruption
                 in
                 vaingloriously
                 possessing
                 it
                 ,
                 doe
                 abuse
                 it
                 to
                 our
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 turne
                 it
                 to
                 our
                 harme
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 long
                 prosperitie
                 we
                 contract
                 and
                 gather
                 much
                 drosse
                 of
                 securitie
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 long
                 want
                 of
                 aduersitie
                 ,
                 meeting
                 with
                 securitie
                 ,
                 will
                 flatter
                 vs
                 and
                 blindfold
                 vs
                 with
                 a
                 perswasion
                 of
                 impunitie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 infatuate
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 thinke
                 how
                 that
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 long
                 escaped
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 punished
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 wee
                 learne
                 to
                 iudge
                 no
                 otherwise
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 marke
                 this
                 straine
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 no
                 more
                 punish
                 presently
                 euerie
                 sinne
                 ,
                 than
                 hee
                 doth
                 reward
                 presently
                 euerie
                 good
                 deede
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 his
                 long
                 suffering
                 striueth
                 the
                 more
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mercie
                 tarieth
                 the
                 longer
                 for
                 our
                 repentance
                 ;
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 when
                 they
                 fall
                 ,
                 his
                 iudgements
                 are
                 more
                 
                 fearefull
                 and
                 sudden
                 ,
                 comming
                 as
                 the
                 lightning
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 clowds
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 farre
                 off
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 our
                 long
                 prosperitie
                 should
                 either
                 shadow
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 plaguing
                 hand
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 espied
                 ,
                 or
                 shelter
                 vs
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 be
                 spared
                 ;
                 that
                 rather
                 as
                 high
                 Oakes
                 amongst
                 low
                 shrubs
                 ,
                 we
                 lie
                 more
                 open
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 readie
                 to
                 be
                 striken
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 shal
                 send
                 forth
                 his
                 thunder-bolts
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 it
                 commeth
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 are
                 either
                 stricken
                 suddenly
                 dead
                 in
                 the
                 streetes
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 haue
                 their
                 hearts
                 hardened
                 on
                 their
                 death-bed
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 let
                 all
                 men
                 beware
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 that
                 secret
                 and
                 dangerous
                 corruption
                 
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 touched
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 conscience
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 will
                 reuealed
                 by
                 Gods
                 minister
                 ,
                 hath
                 surely
                 stricken
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 (
                 such
                 is
                 our
                 pride
                 )
                 closely
                 will
                 not
                 onely
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 hide
                 all
                 tokens
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 burie
                 all
                 remorse
                 of
                 conscience
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 vnder
                 hope
                 of
                 hauing
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 at
                 a
                 becke
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 lust
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 referre
                 it
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 by
                 his
                 present
                 repentance
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 came
                 so
                 neere
                 him
                 ;
                 hee
                 is
                 loath
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 
                 God
                 that
                 honour
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 wound
                 him
                 ;
                 hee
                 is
                 ashamed
                 to
                 shame
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 guiltie
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 sin
                 ▪
                 Who
                 so
                 thus
                 deferreth
                 in
                 the
                 haughtines
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 (
                 seeing
                 repētance
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 our
                 call
                 )
                 let
                 him
                 feare
                 that
                 his
                 heart
                 shall
                 bee
                 hardened
                 for
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 louing
                 
                 patience
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 leadeth
                 vs
                 to
                 repentance
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 first
                 straine
                 let
                 vs
                 further
                 learne
                 especially
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 pleasing
                 our selues
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 weldoing
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 sinnes
                 are
                 occupied
                 in
                 vile
                 and
                 wicked
                 matters
                 ,
                 this
                 creepeth
                 euen
                 into
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 excellent
                 things
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 experience
                 shall
                 teach
                 many
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 better
                 they
                 haue
                 been
                 occupied
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 subiect
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 Whereby
                 there
                 groweth
                 not
                 onely
                 an
                 hautines
                 of
                 minde
                 in
                 rich
                 men
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 excell
                 others
                 in
                 outward
                 things
                 :
                 but
                 more
                 perilously
                 there
                 springeth
                 vp
                 a
                 spirituall
                 pride
                 in
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 vtterance
                 ,
                 
                 gracious
                 speeches
                 :
                 and
                 euen
                 herein
                 are
                 we
                 often
                 proud
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   that
                   wee
                   see
                   our
                   pride
                   more
                   than
                   others
                   can
                   doe
                   .
                
                 And
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 dearest
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 often
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 
                 hath
                 most
                 assisted
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 praier
                 ,
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 admonition
                 ,
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 all
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 haue
                 been
                 puft
                 vp
                 with
                 this
                 pride
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 action
                 ,
                 or
                 afterward
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 no
                 doubt
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 please
                 themselues
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 returne
                 the
                 whole
                 glorie
                 to
                 God.
                 This
                 is
                 noted
                 to
                 vs
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 examples
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Noah
                 ,
                 whom
                 an
                 holy
                 feare
                 of
                 himselfe
                 preserued
                 from
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 
                 world
                 ;
                 by
                 want
                 of
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 vnthankfulnesse
                 for
                 his
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 was
                 ouertaken
                 of
                 drunkennes
                 after
                 the
                 stood
                 .
                 Lot
                 ,
                 who
                 suspecting
                 himselfe
                 being
                 among
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 ,
                 was
                 preserued
                 from
                 sinne
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 sinke
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
                 afterward
                 waxing
                 remisse
                 in
                 this
                 godly
                 iealousie
                 ,
                 fell
                 grieuously
                 into
                 incell
                 ,
                 euen
                 there
                 where
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 goe
                 for
                 his
                 safetie
                 .
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 exercised
                 and
                 kept
                 vnder
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 fighting
                 the
                 Lords
                 battailes
                 ,
                 preuailed
                 against
                 many
                 and
                 mightie
                 sinnes
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 hee
                 receiued
                 some
                 breathing
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 his
                 former
                 troubles
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 quickly
                 ouer
                 come
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ouermatched
                 of
                 many
                 men
                 .
                 Especially
                 then
                 (
                 that
                 I
                 omit
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 
                   Hezekiah
                   ,
                   Peter
                
                 and
                 Paul
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 spake
                 before
                 )
                 let
                 vs
                 looke
                 to
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 after
                 wee
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 best
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 consider
                 the
                 great
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 prouiding
                 for
                 our
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 prayer
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 where
                 immediatly
                 after
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 prayed
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 sinnes
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 wee
                 craue
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   lead
                   into
                   temptation
                   .
                
                 Which
                 would
                 seeme
                 strange
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 commixtion
                 of
                 two
                 such
                 requests
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 through
                 corruption
                 wee
                 were
                 then
                 most
                 readie
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 haue
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 mercie
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 sinne
                 whereby
                 Satan
                 fastened
                 vpon
                 Adam
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 sinne
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 godlie
                 ●ail
                 by
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 all
                 sinnes
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 graces
                 begin
                 to
                 abound
                 ?
                 euen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ashes
                 of
                 those
                 sinnes
                 ariseth
                 this
                 monstrous
                 sinne
                 of
                 vaine-glorie
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 Satan
                 can
                 finde
                 courteous
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 now
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 doubt
                 to
                 preuaile
                 by
                 egging
                 vs
                 to
                 this
                 one
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 proude
                 for
                 ouercomming
                 so
                 many
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 excelling
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 graces
                 .
                 Surely
                 if
                 the
                 diuell
                 mistrusted
                 not
                 this
                 weapon
                 of
                 proofe
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 vpon
                 man
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 his
                 innocencie
                 ;
                 wee
                 must
                 thinke
                 that
                 he
                 hopeth
                 as
                 well
                 now
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 victorie
                 in
                 this
                 wicked
                 world
                 vpon
                 man
                 so
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 is
                 as
                 tender
                 and
                 as
                 apt
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 least
                 sparke
                 of
                 vain-glorie
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 enemie
                 is
                 both
                 strong
                 and
                 subtill
                 to
                 strike
                 it
                 on
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Yet
                 further
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 was
                 most
                 full
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 led
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 most
                 furnished
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 most
                 tried
                 .
                 On
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 haue
                 receiued
                 some
                 great
                 gifts
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 looke
                 both
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 will
                 take
                 some
                 triall
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Satan
                 also
                 watching
                 for
                 the
                 richest
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 gaping
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 when
                 he
                 hopes
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 best
                 spoyle
                 ,
                 will
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 there
                 vse
                 the
                 most
                 force
                 and
                 cunning
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 findeth
                 the
                 rarest
                 and
                 most
                 notable
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 partly
                 because
                 he
                 most
                 enuieth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 for
                 that
                 by
                 pride
                 he
                 thinketh
                 soonest
                 to
                 inueigle
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 Gods
                 children
                 shall
                 truly
                 examine
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 in
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 haue
                 some
                 testimonie
                 and
                 triall
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 bee
                 thankfull
                 for
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 in
                 truth
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 if
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 much
                 they
                 feare
                 much
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 increase
                 in
                 gifts
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 they
                 grow
                 the
                 more
                 iealous
                 ouer
                 
                 their
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 wordes
                 and
                 deedes
                 ,
                 and
                 sit
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 watch-tower
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 viewing
                 to
                 espie
                 euen
                 their
                 least
                 declinings
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 doe
                 in
                 trueth
                 ,
                 hee
                 should
                 not
                 so
                 haue
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 by
                 fits
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 in
                 greater
                 measure
                 and
                 longer
                 continuance
                 :
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 which
                 heede
                 taking
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 constraineth
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 punish
                 vs
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 sayd
                 )
                 with
                 dulnes
                 and
                 deadnes
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 preserue
                 
                 vs
                 from
                 viler
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 our
                 pride
                 and
                 securitie
                 would
                 carrie
                 vs
                 headlong
                 into
                 .
                 And
                 were
                 it
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 reuerence
                 and
                 feare
                 wee
                 could
                 attend
                 more
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 his
                 good
                 spirit
                 so
                 rare
                 a
                 guest
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 wee
                 should
                 finde
                 the
                 increase
                 and
                 returne
                 of
                 greater
                 consolations
                 than
                 we
                 haue
                 .
                 Why
                 doe
                 men
                 then
                 so
                 much
                 marueile
                 at
                 the
                 dulnes
                 of
                 minde
                 comming
                 on
                 them
                 after
                 some
                 rare
                 feelings
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 tasted
                 ioyes
                 glorious
                 and
                 vnspeakable
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 that
                 now
                 all
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 are
                 as
                 cleane
                 gone
                 away
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 neuer
                 had
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 seeing
                 vnthankfulnes
                 is
                 so
                 ordinary
                 and
                 vsuall
                 a
                 sinne
                 with
                 vs
                 ?
                 But
                 admit
                 we
                 haue
                 some
                 good
                 witnesse
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 heart
                 telleth
                 vs
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 been
                 thankfull
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 we
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 trie
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 had
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 onely
                 gift
                 to
                 giue
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 came
                 
                 not
                 from
                 our selues
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 command
                 at
                 our
                 becke
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 vsually
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 our
                 vnthankfulnes
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 dulnes
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 albeit
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 buffeting
                 
                 be
                 grieuous
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 desire
                 vtterly
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 it
                 our
                 pride
                 is
                 cured
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 that
                 chosen
                 vessell
                 and
                 seruant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 so
                 abounding
                 in
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 frequent
                 in
                 fasting
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 watchings
                 and
                 temptations
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 preuaile
                 against
                 this
                 sinne
                 :
                 seeing
                 by
                 all
                 these
                 former
                 waies
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 subdue
                 this
                 corruption
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 dreame
                 and
                 delude
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 vsing
                 nothing
                 so
                 many
                 helpes
                 of
                 mortification
                 ,
                 should
                 vtterly
                 be
                 rid
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Lord
                 then
                 shall
                 exercise
                 vs
                 with
                 this
                 pricke
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 Satan
                 to
                 buffet
                 vs
                 :
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 hold
                 on
                 this
                 to
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 disposeth
                 and
                 moderateth
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 wee
                 be
                 often
                 and
                 long
                 assaulted
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 still
                 wee
                 must
                 mislike
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 still
                 be
                 grieued
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 in
                 Christ
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 tremble
                 and
                 
                 hee
                 humbled
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 haue
                 such
                 strange
                 and
                 doubting
                 thoughts
                 of
                 Gods
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 and
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 and
                 measure
                 as
                 knowing
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 meanes
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 more
                 vile
                 and
                 enormous
                 crimes
                 .
                 Further
                 and
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 giueth
                 vs
                 to
                 see
                 such
                 monsters
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 to
                 forewarne
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 more
                 afraid
                 of
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 outward
                 action
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 haue
                 often
                 temptations
                 of
                 vnbeleefe
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 to
                 feare
                 
                 the
                 falling
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 ;
                 we
                 haue
                 priuie
                 discourses
                 of
                 Poperie
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 a
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 ouer
                 vnto
                 Poperie
                 ;
                 wee
                 haue
                 often
                 vile
                 thoughts
                 of
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 murder
                 and
                 theft
                 ,
                 to
                 driue
                 vs
                 more
                 earnestly
                 to
                 pray
                 that
                 we
                 neuer
                 fall
                 into
                 th●●e
                 sinnes
                 in
                 action
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 they
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 some
                 holesome
                 instruction
                 of
                 their
                 inward
                 temptations
                 ,
                 nor
                 suspect
                 their
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 sinne
                 by
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 often
                 fall
                 for
                 their
                 pride
                 suddenly
                 into
                 adulteries
                 ,
                 murthers
                 ,
                 thefts
                 ,
                 heresies
                 ,
                 poperie
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Lord
                 cōmeth
                 by
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 the
                 pricke
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 vs
                 ,
                 whether
                 wee
                 will
                 sticke
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 such
                 suggestions
                 ministred
                 ,
                 to
                 tri
                 ,
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 confirme
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 often
                 assisteth
                 his
                 children
                 being
                 humbled
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 most
                 dangerous
                 assaults
                 ,
                 and
                 leaueth
                 them
                 being
                 puft
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 temptations
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 fall
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 helpe
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 man.
                 And
                 howsoeuer
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 counteth
                 this
                 but
                 a
                 paradoxe
                 ,
                 yet
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 case
                 is
                 worse
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 ceaseth
                 by
                 such
                 meanes
                 to
                 ●●ft
                 &
                 fanne
                 vs
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 he
                 holdeth
                 vs
                 from
                 some
                 profitable
                 temptation
                 for
                 our
                 exercise
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 desiring
                 rather
                 to
                 ●e
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 reape
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 it
                 ▪
                 although
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 endured
                 their
                 temptations
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 
                 they
                 were
                 cleere
                 and
                 innocent
                 :
                 yet
                 afterward
                 haue
                 fallen
                 most
                 grieuously
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 profit
                 by
                 those
                 temptations
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 sent
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 punish
                 some
                 sinne
                 past
                 ,
                 not
                 throughly
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 correct
                 some
                 sinne
                 present
                 not
                 espied
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 forewarne
                 vs
                 of
                 sinne
                 to
                 come
                 not
                 suspected
                 of
                 vs
                 ●ome
                 haue
                 been
                 tempted
                 to
                 heresie
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 pride
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 worldlines
                 ,
                 who
                 disdainfully
                 looking
                 at
                 such
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 as
                 matters
                 of
                 no
                 
                 importance
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 vnattainted
                 of
                 these
                 euils
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 haue
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 heretikes
                 ,
                 proude
                 persons
                 ,
                 &
                 worldlings
                 .
                 This
                 ought
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 then
                 most
                 to
                 suspect
                 our selues
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 thinke
                 our
                 estate
                 safest
                 :
                 
                   And
                   blessed
                   is
                   the
                   m●n
                   that
                   f●●reth
                   al●●●es
                   .
                
                 This
                 
                 numbnes
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 striueth
                 and
                 striketh
                 deeply
                 euen
                 against
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 our
                 saluation
                 :
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 praier
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 oftentimes
                 our
                 case
                 standeth
                 thus
                 ,
                 we
                 thus
                 say
                 i●●
                 our selues
                 ;
                 If
                 I
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 feele
                 no
                 great
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 in
                 receiuing
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 in
                 not
                 receiuing
                 them
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 griefe
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 religion
                 priuate
                 and
                 publike
                 bee
                 vsed
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no●
                 much
                 good
                 done
                 ;
                 if
                 
                 they
                 bee
                 omitted
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 hurt
                 done
                 ;
                 if
                 I
                 haue
                 spare
                 time
                 I
                 can
                 goe
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 haue
                 neuer
                 so
                 little
                 businesse
                 I
                 can
                 keepe
                 me
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 &
                 be
                 glad
                 of
                 such
                 excuse
                 .
                 Surely
                 this
                 estate
                 bewraieth
                 a
                 proud
                 heart
                 ,
                 blessing
                 it selfe
                 with
                 a
                 fulnes
                 and
                 cloyedenes
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 sheweth
                 vs
                 to
                 lie
                 in
                 some
                 sinne
                 presently
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 some
                 sinne
                 hereafter
                 and
                 that
                 shortly
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 being
                 absent
                 ,
                 i●
                 hauing
                 these
                 or
                 like
                 affections
                 wee
                 can
                 mourne
                 ,
                 beate
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 iudge
                 our selues
                 ,
                 enquiring
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 spoken
                 at
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 been
                 at
                 the
                 congregation
                 ;
                 if
                 being
                 absent
                 in
                 bodie
                 
                 with
                 an
                 humble
                 sight
                 of
                 our
                 want
                 ;
                 wee
                 are
                 as
                 present
                 in
                 spirit
                 ;
                 if
                 euen
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 exercises
                 we
                 bestow
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 reading
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 meditation
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 shield
                 vs
                 from
                 
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 our selues
                 subiect
                 to
                 peeuishnes
                 ,
                 concupiscence
                 ,
                 or
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 with
                 lesse
                 power
                 to
                 preuaile
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 had
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 feare
                 least
                 some
                 pride
                 hath
                 gone
                 before
                 :
                 If
                 wee
                 cannot
                 recouer
                 our selues
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 euils
                 by
                 prayer
                 or
                 mourning
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 suspect
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 securitie
                 
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
                 hath
                 ouertaken
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 hath
                 left
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 diuell
                 hath
                 foyled
                 vs.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 thing
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 victory
                 of
                 our
                 faults
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 ioyned
                 with
                 the
                 offences
                 
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 griefe
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 reproch
                 of
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 consciences
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 Gods
                 glorie
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 earnestly
                 desire
                 him
                 that
                 our
                 trials
                 and
                 temptations
                 may
                 bee
                 inward
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 stayed
                 and
                 stenched
                 when
                 they
                 beginne
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 breake
                 not
                 out
                 abroade
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 dishonour
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 further
                 discomfort
                 :
                 which
                 surely
                 they
                 will
                 doe
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 cherishing
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 checking
                 them
                 ,
                 wee
                 striue
                 not
                 for
                 some
                 safetie
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 humblie
                 therefore
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 feare
                 this
                 reproch
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 with
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   Lorde
                   keepe
                   mee
                   from
                   the
                   reproch
                   which
                   I
                   feare
                   :
                
                 least
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Lord
                 seeing
                 vs
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 ,
                 bee
                 auenged
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 surely
                 will
                 dishonour
                 them
                 that
                 sticke
                 not
                 to
                 dishonour
                 him
                 .
                 Cease
                 then
                 to
                 gaze
                 at
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 gage
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 hearts
                 in
                 affection
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lorde
                 is
                 contrained
                 to
                 shame
                 vs
                 with
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 his
                 graces
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 discredit
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 saluation
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 before
                 purposed
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 vnaccomplished
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 haue
                 shamefull
                 Sergeants
                 
                 sent
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 as
                 fire
                 on
                 our
                 houses
                 ,
                 warres
                 to
                 spoyle
                 our
                 goods
                 ,
                 sicknes
                 to
                 weaken
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 torment
                 of
                 minde
                 to
                 scourge
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 draw
                 vs
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 eares
                 from
                 the
                 heauie
                 slumber
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 wherein
                 wee
                 snorted
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 fitlie
                 ,
                 though
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 slipt
                 into
                 the
                 second
                 point
                 and
                 obseruation
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 too
                 hie
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 aduersitie
                 ,
                 nor
                 being
                 entred
                 ,
                 to
                 behaue
                 our selues
                 vnpatiently
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 it
                 would
                 vndoe
                 vs
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
                 a
                 while
                 :
                 rather
                 wee
                 must
                 reioyce
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 thankfull
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 with
                 the
                 Prophet
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   mee
                   ô
                   Lord
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   afflicted
                   me
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 because
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 here
                 telleth
                 vs
                 that
                 
                 lowlinesse
                 goeth
                 before
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 schoole
                 of
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 learne
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 true
                 glorie
                 and
                 Nobilitie
                 .
                 Neither
                 doe
                 I
                 here
                 meane
                 ,
                 that
                 affliction
                 in
                 it selfe
                 hath
                 of
                 it selfe
                 such
                 vertue
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 humble
                 vs
                 truly
                 vnder
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 worketh
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 breede
                 in
                 vs
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 holinesse
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 driue
                 vs
                 to
                 seeke
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 aske
                 comfort
                 by
                 praier
                 ,
                 to
                 yeeld
                 comfort
                 by
                 compassion
                 on
                 other
                 mens
                 euils
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessarie
                 against
                 the
                 policie
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 discourage
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 profession
                 ,
                 by
                 dressing
                 them
                 with
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 to
                 stay
                 our selues
                 in
                 this
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 before
                 glorie
                 goeth
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 lowlinesse
                 commeth
                 honor
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 both
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 further
                 teach
                 vs
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 threatnings
                 of
                 God
                 publikely
                 preached
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 threaten
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 murmure
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 lay
                 the
                 
                 iudgemēts
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 :
                 this
                 must
                 cause
                 vs
                 to
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 sharpe
                 censuring
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 will
                 soonest
                 draw
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 
                 reape
                 some
                 fruite
                 by
                 priuate
                 admonitions
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 on
                 others
                 to
                 admonish
                 vs
                 that
                 
                 we
                 may
                 still
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 some
                 good
                 course
                 of
                 humilitie
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 and
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 profitable
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 frequent
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sicke
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 di●
                 ,
                 perplexed
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 imprisoned
                 in
                 chaines
                 ,
                 and
                 oppressed
                 with
                 miserie
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 we
                 
                 may
                 see
                 our selues
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 mirrour
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 Moses
                 to
                 chuse
                 
                   rather
                   to
                   suffer
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   enioy
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   sinne
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   .
                
                 This
                 acquainting
                 our selues
                 with
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 will
                 both
                 rubbe
                 off
                 securitie
                 ,
                 and
                 stirre
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 greater
                 thankfulnes
                 for
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 pitie
                 towardes
                 others
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 humilitie
                 to
                 obtaine
                 
                 glorie
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 tender
                 sighted
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 abide
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 daintie
                 eared
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 the
                 threatnings
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 :
                 saying
                 ,
                 oh
                 I
                 cannot
                 abide
                 to
                 heare
                 one
                 in
                 desperation
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 away
                 to
                 heare
                 such
                 fearfull
                 speeches
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 diuell
                 speake
                 in
                 one
                 ;
                 I
                 loue
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 one
                 lie
                 gasping
                 and
                 panting
                 in
                 death
                 ;
                 These
                 things
                 would
                 depriue
                 me
                 of
                 all
                 mirth
                 ,
                 breede
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 and
                 stirre
                 me
                 vp
                 
                 to
                 m●●●es
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 this
                 delicatenes
                 to
                 flye
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 thus
                 drawing
                 neere
                 vs
                 ,
                 will
                 hasten
                 these
                 things
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 profit
                 by
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 Such
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 such
                 eares
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 such
                 hearts
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
                 it
                 becommeth
                 Gods
                 people
                 to
                 haue
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 loue
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 glorie
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 labour
                 for
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 humilitie
                 :
                 as
                 they
                 shun
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 cōfusion
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 auoid
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 pride
                 of
                 heart
                 .
                 Which
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 doe
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 cast
                 down
                 our selues
                 before
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 mediation
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christour
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   O
                   eternall
                   God
                   and
                   our
                   most
                   louing
                   father
                   ,
                   behold
                   vs
                   in
                   thine
                   owne
                   couenant
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OF
                 THE
                 GOOD
                 EDVCATION
                 OF
                 CHILDREN
                 .
                 THE
                 SIXTH
                 SERMON
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Prouerbs
                   17.
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   begetteth
                   a
                   foole
                   ,
                   getteth
                   himselfe
                   sorrowe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   a
                   foole
                   can
                   haue
                   no
                   ioy
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 speaking
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 of
                 foolish
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   be●etteth
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   ,
                   getteth
                   himselfe
                   sorrowe
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   a
                   foole
                   hath
                   no
                   ioy
                
                 )
                 meaneth
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 naturall
                 idiots
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 destitute
                 of
                 common
                 reason
                 (
                 although
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 lamentable
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 heauines
                 to
                 the
                 parents
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 childe
                 )
                 as
                 of
                 wicked
                 children
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 either
                 ignorant
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 how
                 to
                 order
                 one
                 right
                 step
                 to
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 hauing
                 some
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vngodlily
                 abuse
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 maintaine
                 their
                 carnall
                 lust
                 and
                 appetite
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 
                 cause
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 grieue
                 parents
                 to
                 haue
                 naturall
                 fooles
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 either
                 through
                 some
                 imperfection
                 of
                 nature
                 are
                 dismembred
                 ,
                 or
                 deformed
                 ,
                 and
                 misfigured
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 :
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 it
                 grieue
                 them
                 to
                 haue
                 such
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 heauenly
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 cannot
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 or
                 abusing
                 the
                 knowledge
                 giuen
                 them
                 ,
                 prostitute
                 themselues
                 to
                 all
                 sinne
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 marueilous
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 greatly
                 parents
                 can
                 bewaile
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 one
                 naturall
                 gift
                 proceeding
                 of
                 some
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 easily
                 they
                 can
                 passe
                 ouer
                 without
                 any
                 griefe
                 ,
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 all
                 spirituall
                 graoes
                 ,
                 springing
                 from
                 corrupt
                 education
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 strange
                 that
                 men
                 can
                 take
                 the
                 matter
                 so
                 heauily
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 children
                 breake
                 into
                 such
                 offences
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 haue
                 open
                 shame
                 ,
                 or
                 ciuill
                 punishment
                 following
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 bones
                 ,
                 but
                 post
                 ouer
                 such
                 sinnes
                 as
                 are
                 against
                 the
                 maiestie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 euerlasting
                 confusion
                 and
                 vnspeakable
                 torments
                 :
                 wherein
                 what
                 doe
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 men
                 bewray
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 greathy
                 pocrisie
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 neither
                 their
                 ioy
                 nor
                 their
                 griefe
                 is
                 soūd
                 to
                 their
                 
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 loue
                 themselues
                 more
                 in
                 their
                 childrē
                 ,
                 than
                 either
                 their
                 saluation
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 The
                 tender
                 loue
                 &
                 care
                 whereof
                 no
                 doubt
                 did
                 encrease
                 the
                 sorrowe
                 of
                 Dauid
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 Absolon
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 grieued
                 for
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 vntimely
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 learne
                 therefore
                 to
                 correct
                 our
                 affections
                 to
                 our
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 grieued
                 for
                 our
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 impietie
                 and
                 sinnes
                 :
                 whereof
                 either
                 our
                 carnall
                 compassion
                 ,
                 the
                 not
                 lamenting
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 ,
                 the
                 want
                 
                 of
                 prayer
                 for
                 an
                 holy
                 seede
                 ,
                 or
                 prophane
                 education
                 armed
                 with
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 a
                 most
                 iust
                 occasion
                 .
                 Can
                 a
                 man
                 hope
                 for
                 a
                 holy
                 posteritie
                 ?
                 or
                 doe
                 wee
                 maruaile
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 crosse
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 make
                 as
                 bold
                 and
                 brutish
                 an
                 entrance
                 into
                 that
                 holy
                 ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 the
                 neighing
                 horse
                 with
                 his
                 mate
                 ,
                 when
                 being
                 ioyned
                 in
                 that
                 honorable
                 estate
                 of
                 matrimonie
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 meere
                 naturall
                 men
                 without
                 all
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 wee
                 beget
                 our
                 children
                 :
                 or
                 as
                 too
                 carnall
                 men
                 without
                 the
                 feare
                 and
                 reuerence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 neither
                 bewailing
                 our
                 corruption
                 which
                 we
                 receiued
                 of
                 our
                 forefathers
                 ,
                 nor
                 praying
                 against
                 our
                 infirmities
                 which
                 may
                 descend
                 to
                 our
                 posteritie
                 ,
                 we
                 abuse
                 the
                 marriage
                 bed
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 whē
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 wombe
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 care
                 by
                 vertuous
                 education
                 to
                 offer
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 childe
                 by
                 carnall
                 generation
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 spirituall
                 regeneration
                 ?
                 Surely
                 no.
                 And
                 yet
                 men
                 without
                 all
                 looking
                 vp
                 to
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 and
                 secret
                 counsell
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 bethinking
                 
                 themselues
                 of
                 their
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 their
                 children
                 are
                 descended
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 looking
                 backe
                 into
                 their
                 wicked
                 and
                 godlesse
                 bringing
                 them
                 vp
                 ,
                 will
                 fret
                 against
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 fume
                 against
                 their
                 children
                 :
                 yea
                 often
                 they
                 will
                 correct
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 serue
                 their
                 owne
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 grieued
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 offended
                 them
                 .
                 Christians
                 therefore
                 must
                 knowe
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 raging
                 with
                 boyling
                 lusts
                 meete
                 together
                 as
                 bruit
                 beasts
                 ,
                 hauing
                 none
                 other
                 respects
                 than
                 to
                 satisfie
                 their
                 carnall
                 concupiscene
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 strengthen
                 themselues
                 in
                 worldly
                 desires
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 mariage
                 bed
                 with
                 prayer
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 care
                 to
                 increase
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 ●ust
                 
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 monsters
                 ,
                 vntimely
                 births
                 ,
                 or
                 disfigured
                 children
                 ,
                 or
                 naturall
                 fooles
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 such
                 as
                 hauing
                 good
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 proportioned
                 bodies
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 wicked
                 ,
                 gracelesse
                 ,
                 and
                 prophane
                 persons
                 .
                 Againe
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 side
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 noble
                 and
                 notable
                 men
                 commended
                 vnto
                 vs
                 for
                 rare
                 examples
                 of
                 vertue
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 children
                 asked
                 and
                 obtained
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 prayer
                 .
                 Our
                 first
                 parents
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eue
                 being
                 humbled
                 after
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 their
                 wicked
                 sonne
                 Kaine
                 ,
                 obtained
                 a
                 righteous
                 Abell
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 his
                 bloodie
                 brother
                 they
                 
                 were
                 ●ereft
                 ,
                 they
                 receiued
                 that
                 holy
                 man
                 
                   Seth.
                   Abraham
                
                 begetting
                 a
                 childe
                 in
                 the
                 fleshe
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 cursed
                 Ismael
                 :
                 but
                 waiting
                 by
                 faith
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 Gods
                 couenant
                 ,
                 hee
                 obtained
                 a
                 blessed
                 
                   Isaac
                   .
                   Iacob
                
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 one
                 wife
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 punished
                 in
                 his
                 children
                 :
                 yet
                 after
                 being
                 humbled
                 ,
                 he
                 receiued
                 a
                 faithfull
                 
                   Ioseph
                   .
                   Elkanah
                
                 and
                 Anna
                 praying
                 and
                 being
                 cast
                 downe
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 Prophet
                 that
                 did
                 minister
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Dauid
                 and
                 Bethsheba
                 lamenting
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 obtained
                 Salomon
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 excellent
                 wisedome
                 .
                 Zacharie
                 and
                 Elizabeth
                 fearing
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 receiued
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 and
                 forerunner
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Looke
                 what
                 sinnes
                 wee
                 haue
                 naturally
                 ,
                 without
                 Gods
                 great
                 blessing
                 ,
                 without
                 prayer
                 and
                 humbling
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 conueigh
                 them
                 to
                 posteritie
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 the
                 Lord
                 doe
                 grant
                 sometimes
                 naturall
                 *
                 gifts
                 vnto
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 carnall
                 and
                 naturall
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 receiue
                 their
                 naturall
                 *
                 sinnes
                 withall
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 regeneration
                 do
                 see
                 into
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 lament
                 their
                 sinnes
                 of
                 generation
                 ,
                 praying
                 that
                 their
                 naturall
                 corruptions
                 may
                 be
                 preuented
                 in
                 their
                 posterities
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 great
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 freeing
                 their
                 posteritie
                 from
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 such
                 sinnes
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 thy
                 children
                 ,
                 enter
                 into
                 thine
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 examine
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 come
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 consider
                 how
                 iustly
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 bee
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 bee
                 angrie
                 with
                 thy
                 childe
                 ,
                 haue
                 an
                 holy
                 anger
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 this
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 meditatiō
                 with
                 thine
                 owne
                 soule
                 :
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 shall
                 I
                 thus
                 punish
                 mine
                 owne
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 my
                 child
                 ?
                 Shall
                 I
                 thus
                 prosecute
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 my
                 auncesters
                 ?
                 Nay
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 proue
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 displeased
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 too
                 carnall
                 desire
                 of
                 posteritie
                 .
                 I
                 lay
                 then
                 in
                 some
                 sinne
                 ,
                 I
                 asked
                 not
                 this
                 childe
                 of
                 thee
                 by
                 prayer
                 ;
                 be
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 me
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 thy
                 good
                 time
                 shew
                 some
                 pitie
                 vpon
                 
                 my
                 child
                 .
                 Thus
                 thinking
                 when
                 thou
                 goest
                 about
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 corruptiō
                 of
                 nature
                 in
                 thy
                 childe
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 helpe
                 ,
                 arming
                 thy selfe
                 with
                 prayer
                 ,
                 repenting
                 with
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 so
                 affected
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 desirous
                 to
                 draw
                 thy
                 childe
                 out
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 so
                 yet
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 mildest
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 least
                 rigour
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 thing
                 is
                 most
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 some
                 will
                 teach
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 speake
                 corruptly
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 wickedly
                 whilest
                 they
                 are
                 
                 young
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 beate
                 them
                 for
                 it
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 riper
                 age
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 some
                 will
                 imbolden
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 practise
                 iniquitie
                 towards
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 iust
                 iudgement
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 afterwards
                 practise
                 against
                 their
                 parents
                 themselues
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 corrected
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 deale
                 with
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 euil
                 education
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 answere
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 wee
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 of
                 vs
                 required
                 ?
                 Wee
                 send
                 our
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 of
                 the
                 pastor
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 schoole
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 of
                 the
                 master
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 learne
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 answere
                 for
                 another
                 day
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 wee
                 doe
                 more
                 ?
                 But
                 remember
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 consider
                 O
                 woman
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 thus
                 speakest
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 want
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 plague
                 vpon
                 
                 the
                 pastors
                 paines
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 curse
                 vpon
                 the
                 teachers
                 trauaile
                 :
                 If
                 parents
                 would
                 haue
                 their
                 children
                 blessed
                 at
                 Church
                 and
                 at
                 schoole
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 beware
                 they
                 giue
                 their
                 children
                 no
                 corrupt
                 examples
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 carelesnes
                 ,
                 prophanenes
                 ,
                 or
                 vngodlines
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 parents
                 will
                 doe
                 them
                 more
                 harme
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 than
                 both
                 pastors
                 and
                 schoolemasters
                 can
                 doe
                 them
                 good
                 abroade
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 corrupt
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 fighteth
                 with
                 the
                 good
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 corrupt
                 walking
                 is
                 armed
                 with
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 more
                 forceably
                 inclineth
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 children
                 to
                 that
                 side
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 children
                 like
                 or
                 mislike
                 more
                 by
                 countenance
                 ,
                 
                 gesture
                 and
                 behauiour
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 any
                 rule
                 ,
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 precept
                 ,
                 or
                 instruction
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 Some
                 there
                 be
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 their
                 children
                 taught
                 ,
                 vntill
                 they
                 bee
                 ten
                 or
                 twelue
                 yeeres
                 olde
                 :
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 before
                 that
                 age
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 but
                 an
                 apish
                 imitation
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 indeede
                 they
                 cannot
                 then
                 deeply
                 discerne
                 ,
                 nor
                 profoundly
                 conceiue
                 things
                 ;
                 yet
                 how
                 many
                 things
                 before
                 those
                 yeeres
                 both
                 will
                 they
                 receiue
                 and
                 remember
                 ?
                 And
                 I
                 demand
                 ,
                 if
                 children
                 being
                 apish
                 in
                 imitating
                 euill
                 whilest
                 they
                 be
                 yong
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 haue
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 when
                 they
                 be
                 old
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 they
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 better
                 doe
                 apishly
                 good
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 young
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 doe
                 carefully
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 old
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 so
                 goe
                 vntaught
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 grow
                 so
                 headstrong
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 sooner
                 be
                 broken
                 than
                 bended
                 .
                 And
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 stripe
                 or
                 two
                 wordes
                 will
                 doe
                 more
                 good
                 to
                 a
                 child
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 than
                 an
                 hundred
                 stripes
                 afterward
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 let
                 parents
                 bee
                 admonished
                 of
                 their
                 vndiscreete
                 correction
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 their
                 children
                 more
                 harme
                 in
                 shewing
                 a
                 merrie
                 countenance
                 after
                 their
                 discipline
                 vsed
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 doe
                 good
                 by
                 their
                 chastising
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 their
                 anger
                 they
                 be
                 corrected
                 .
                 Neither
                 doe
                 I
                 purpose
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 naturall
                 
                 affections
                 and
                 a
                 Christian
                 kinde
                 of
                 compassion
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 censures
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 my
                 great
                 complaint
                 of
                 the
                 brutish
                 vnmercifulnes
                 of
                 many
                 parents
                 herein
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 would
                 wish
                 Christians
                 to
                 correct
                 their
                 vndiscreete
                 affections
                 herein
                 by
                 heauenly
                 wisedome
                 .
                 Neither
                 am
                 I
                 so
                 Stoicall
                 as
                 to
                 denie
                 a
                 more
                 milde
                 and
                 affable
                 kinde
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 both
                 lawfully
                 and
                 conueniently
                 vsed
                 to
                 children
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 I
                 wish
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 voide
                 of
                 all
                 vnseemely
                 leuitie
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 all
                 shewe
                 of
                 foolish
                 ,
                 vaine
                 and
                 vnnecessarie
                 behauiour
                 .
                 To
                 bee
                 briefe
                 ,
                 how
                 needfull
                 
                 household
                 gouernement
                 is
                 towards
                 our
                 children
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 the
                 slender
                 thriuing
                 and
                 smal
                 profiting
                 of
                 religion
                 and
                 vertue
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Common-wealth
                 .
                 For
                 complaine
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 abroade
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 wil
                 begin
                 to
                 reforme
                 their
                 owne
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 religion
                 a
                 roome
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 they
                 shal
                 trauaile
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 profit
                 little
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 if
                 men
                 were
                 careful
                 to
                 reforme
                 themselues
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 their
                 own
                 families
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 Gods
                 manifold
                 blessings
                 in
                 our
                 land
                 vpon
                 Church
                 and
                 Common-wealth
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 particular
                 persons
                 come
                 families
                 ;
                 of
                 
                 families
                 townes
                 ;
                 of
                 townes
                 prouinces
                 ;
                 of
                 prouinces
                 whole
                 realmes
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 conueighing
                 Gods
                 holy
                 trueth
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 shortly
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 so
                 spread
                 into
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 .
                 Well
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 neuer
                 so
                 good
                 lawes
                 in
                 cities
                 ,
                 
                 neuer
                 so
                 pure
                 orders
                 in
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 practise
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 if
                 fathers
                 of
                 families
                 vse
                 not
                 doctrine
                 and
                 discipline
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 ioyne
                 their
                 hands
                 to
                 Magistrate
                 and
                 Minister
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 vniustly
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 haue
                 done
                 )
                 complaine
                 that
                 their
                 children
                 are
                 corrupted
                 abroade
                 ,
                 whereas
                 indeede
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 are
                 corrupted
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 if
                 parents
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 well
                 brought
                 vp
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 precious
                 crowne
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 informe
                 and
                 reforme
                 their
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 it
                 doth
                 chiefly
                 concerne
                 ;
                 how
                 should
                 hope
                 sustaine
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 will
                 performe
                 this
                 dutie
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 the
                 charge
                 doth
                 farre
                 lesse
                 appertaine
                 ?
                 Lastly
                 let
                 parents
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 oftentimes
                 they
                 haue
                 disordered
                 and
                 disobedient
                 children
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 been
                 disobedient
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 disordered
                 to
                 their
                 
                 parents
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 yong
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 repented
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 punisheth
                 their
                 sinnes
                 committed
                 against
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 sinne
                 in
                 others
                 against
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 know
                 then
                 O
                 father
                 ,
                 how
                 thou
                 maist
                 haue
                 that
                 blessing
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 blessed
                 father
                 of
                 a
                 blessed
                 seede
                 ?
                 wilt
                 thou
                 know
                 O
                 mother
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 auoide
                 that
                 curse
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 cursed
                 mother
                 of
                 a
                 cursed
                 seede
                 ?
                 then
                 bring
                 thy
                 children
                 within
                 the
                 couenant
                 ,
                 endeuour
                 to
                 make
                 thy
                 sonne
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 grace
                 ;
                 and
                 thy
                 daughter
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 grace
                 :
                 and
                 remember
                 that
                 God
                 which
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 protested
                 to
                 our
                 father
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 all
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 in
                 giuing
                 him
                 a
                 blessed
                 seede
                 ,
                 required
                 also
                 of
                 our
                 father
                 Abraham
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 walke
                 before
                 him
                 and
                 be
                 vpright
                 .
              
               
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 then
                 haue
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 couenant
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 blesse
                 thee
                 in
                 thy
                 seed
                 ?
                 then
                 remember
                 thou
                 also
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 walke
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 be
                 vpright
                 .
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 haue
                 thy
                 children
                 as
                 the
                 blessed
                 seede
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ?
                 teach
                 them
                 with
                 Abraham
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 with
                 Abraham
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 be
                 readie
                 to
                 offer
                 them
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 an
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 thou
                 O
                 man
                 ,
                 O
                 woman
                 ,
                 that
                 maiest
                 do
                 thy
                 child
                 the
                 greatest
                 good
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 harme
                 :
                 if
                 thou
                 praiest
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 repentest
                 for
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 blesse
                 thy
                 care
                 ,
                 the
                 pastors
                 paines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 teachers
                 trauaile
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 thou
                 despisest
                 these
                 duties
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 denie
                 thee
                 those
                 blessings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 bee
                 vpon
                 thy
                 childe
                 at
                 home
                 in
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 abroade
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 schoole
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 promised
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 bee
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 blesse
                 thy
                 seede
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 bee
                 faithfull
                 :
                 thou
                 maiest
                 both
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 haue
                 a
                 blessed
                 seede
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 ,
                 when
                 thy
                 seede
                 is
                 cursed
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 Iacob
                 wicked
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 Dauid
                 godlesse
                 sonnes
                 ?
                 And
                 doth
                 
                 not
                 daily
                 experience
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 wicked
                 men
                 haue
                 godly
                 children
                 ?
                 Yes
                 :
                 for
                 besides
                 the
                 secret
                 counsel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 herein
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 so
                 vniuersall
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 particular
                 childe
                 of
                 a
                 faithfull
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 within
                 the
                 couenant
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 of
                 many
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 blessed
                 ,
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 performed
                 .
                 Yea
                 which
                 more
                 is
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 a
                 faithfull
                 man
                 haue
                 neuer
                 a
                 good
                 childe
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 vnto
                 the
                 thousand
                 generation
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 couenant
                 is
                 not
                 broken
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 wee
                 tie
                 the
                 Lords
                 worke
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 may
                 not
                 haue
                 an
                 euil
                 sonne
                 ,
                 seeing
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 visit
                 not
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 may
                 visit
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 forefathers
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 generation
                 going
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 I
                 say
                 :
                 that
                 an
                 euill
                 father
                 hauing
                 a
                 good
                 child
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 shew
                 not
                 mercie
                 to
                 that
                 particular
                 man
                 therein
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 may
                 remember
                 his
                 promise
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 forefathers
                 in
                 the
                 thousand
                 generation
                 going
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 that
                 an
                 euill
                 man
                 haue
                 no
                 cursed
                 child
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 curse
                 may
                 be
                 accomplished
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 generation
                 following
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 not
                 speaking
                 of
                 election
                 or
                 reprobation
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 leaue
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 will
                 ,
                 I
                 exhort
                 parents
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 meanes
                 to
                 bring
                 vp
                 their
                 childrē
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 either
                 by
                 some
                 good
                 tokens
                 may
                 see
                 them
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 heires
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 :
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 be
                 comforted
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 consciences
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 refuse
                 their
                 children
                 for
                 some
                 cause
                 vnknowne
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 to
                 their
                 abilitie
                 they
                 haue
                 vsed
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 vp
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 them
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 if
                 parents
                 haue
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 grieued
                 ,
                 when
                 thus
                 trauailing
                 in
                 good
                 education
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 see
                 good
                 in
                 their
                 children
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 cause
                 of
                 griefe
                 may
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 vsed
                 no
                 labour
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 many
                 will
                 be
                 grieued
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 grieued
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 vs
                 learne
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 conueigh
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 to
                 our
                 posterities
                 )
                 to
                 vse
                 all
                 holy
                 duties
                 thereunto
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 loath
                 to
                 conueigh
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 to
                 our
                 children
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 carefully
                 auoide
                 all
                 meanes
                 that
                 leade
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 with
                 Sim●on
                 to
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 leauing
                 our
                 wife
                 ,
                 children
                 and
                 seruants
                 spouses
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 children
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 seruants
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 death
                 no
                 one
                 thing
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 grieuous
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 than
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 hauing
                 giuen
                 him
                 the
                 charge
                 and
                 dignitie
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 soules
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 furthered
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 owne
                 tormented
                 conscience
                 shall
                 presse
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 helped
                 them
                 forward
                 to
                 their
                 damnation
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 haue
                 them
                 spuing
                 and
                 
                 foming
                 out
                 in
                 his
                 face
                 continual
                 curses
                 ,
                 in
                 hell
                 accusing
                 him
                 for
                 euer
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 murtherer
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 exempt
                 children
                 from
                 all
                 blame
                 ,
                 so
                 charging
                 the
                 parents
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 the
                 children
                 were
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 guiltinesse
                 herein
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 youth
                 is
                 readie
                 enough
                 to
                 take
                 vp
                 this
                 Prouerbe
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   fathers
                   haue
                   eaten
                   sowre
                   grapes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   childrens
                   teeth
                   are
                   set
                   on
                   edge
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 occasion
                 be
                 offered
                 of
                 such
                 wicked
                 parents
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 destruction
                 is
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 themselues
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sure
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 which
                 hath
                 sinned
                 shall
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 .
                 Seeing
                 also
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 yong
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 great
                 prophanenes
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 the
                 manifold
                 corruptions
                 offered
                 abroade
                 ,
                 the
                 vngodly
                 examples
                 abounding
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 mightily
                 preserued
                 by
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 escape
                 safely
                 in
                 an
                 holy
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 lamenting
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 least
                 occasion
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 reioycing
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 occasion
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 :
                 the
                 rest
                 who
                 please
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 to
                 shelter
                 their
                 sinnes
                 vnder
                 their
                 parents
                 defaults
                 ,
                 are
                 plainely
                 left
                 without
                 excuse
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 iustly
                 guiltie
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 .
                 Labour
                 therefore
                 ye
                 yong
                 men
                 to
                 wipe
                 away
                 the
                 teares
                 of
                 griefe
                 from
                 your
                 fathers
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 stay
                 the
                 sorrowfull
                 spirits
                 of
                 your
                 tender
                 mothers
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 with
                 your selues
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 haue
                 any
                 good
                 nature
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 not
                 buried
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 common
                 reason
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 shame
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 shame
                 vnto
                 your
                 fathers
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 ye
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 glorie
                 :
                 and
                 thinke
                 ye
                 wanton
                 wits
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 not
                 cast
                 off
                 all
                 naturall
                 affections
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 contempt
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 contempt
                 vnto
                 your
                 mother
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 ye
                 haue
                 offered
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 despightfull
                 violence
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 corrosiue
                 vnto
                 her
                 heart
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 ye
                 should
                 haue
                 bin
                 a
                 Crowne
                 vnto
                 her
                 head
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 al
                 this
                 briefly
                 is
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 parents
                 hauing
                 children
                 not
                 walking
                 either
                 in
                 knowledge
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 must
                 make
                 some
                 vse
                 of
                 so
                 iust
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 griefe
                 ,
                 examining
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 accusing
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 either
                 for
                 that
                 their
                 meeting
                 was
                 prophane
                 to
                 so
                 holy
                 an
                 estate
                 ;
                 or
                 brutish
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 desired
                 rather
                 a
                 seede
                 like
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 in
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 like
                 to
                 Christ
                 by
                 grace
                 and
                 new
                 birth
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 begat
                 their
                 of
                 spring
                 ,
                 as
                 meere
                 naturall
                 or
                 very
                 carnall
                 men
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 either
                 prophanely
                 neglected
                 al
                 educatiō
                 ,
                 or
                 monstrously
                 misliked
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 children
                 which
                 they
                 liked
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 punished
                 in
                 them
                 their
                 owne
                 corrupt
                 precepts
                 ;
                 or
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 suffered
                 iniuriously
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 doe
                 euill
                 vnto
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 :
                 or
                 vntaught
                 that
                 at
                 home
                 which
                 was
                 taught
                 abroad
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 lie
                 in
                 some
                 sinne
                 vnrepented
                 of
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 they
                 neuer
                 made
                 conscience
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 posteritie
                 within
                 the
                 couenant
                 of
                 saluation
                 :
                 but
                 still
                 loued
                 their
                 flesh
                 in
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 their
                 soules
                 .
                 And
                 children
                 must
                 here
                 
                 also
                 learne
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 speciall
                 propertie
                 of
                 a
                 liberall
                 and
                 ingenuous
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 carefull
                 so
                 to
                 liue
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 a
                 glorie
                 to
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 ioy
                 to
                 their
                 mothers
                 :
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 grant
                 to
                 vs
                 all
                 for
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 euerlasting
                 comfort
                 :
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 onely
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 OF
                 REPENTANCE
                 ,
                 AND
                 TRVE
                 SORROVV
                 FOR
                 SIN
                 :
                 THE
                 SEVENTH
                 SERMON
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Acts
                   2.
                   vers
                   .
                   37.
                   38.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Now
                     when
                     they
                     heard
                     it
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     pricked
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     saide
                     vnto
                     Peter
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     Men
                     and
                     brethren
                     ,
                     what
                     shall
                     we
                     doe
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Then
                     Peter
                     saide
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     Amend
                     your
                     liues
                     ,
                     and
                     bee
                     baptized
                     euery
                     one
                     of
                     you
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     for
                     the
                     remission
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 booke
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 to
                 vs
                 an
                 effect
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 fruite
                 of
                 Peter
                 his
                 sermon
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 answering
                 of
                 the
                 slanderous
                 reports
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 they
                 sawe
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 sent
                 downe
                 vpon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 pricked
                 their
                 consciences
                 with
                 shewing
                 them
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 telling
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 suretie
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 iniquitie
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 death
                 :
                 whereby
                 a
                 certaine
                 care
                 began
                 to
                 bee
                 wrought
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 being
                 thus
                 troubled
                 ,
                 they
                 enquired
                 and
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   Men
                   and
                   brethren
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   wee
                   doe
                   ?
                
                 Whereupon
                 afterward
                 followed
                 the
                 second
                 Sermon
                 of
                 Peter
                 :
                 where
                 hee
                 exhorteth
                 them
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 sorrowe
                 bee
                 good
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 goe
                 forward
                 therein
                 .
                 Further
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 them
                 to
                 this
                 ende
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 beleeuing
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 baptized
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 baptized
                 they
                 might
                 receiue
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Lastly
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 hearing
                 that
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 first
                 receiued
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 perseuered
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Briefly
                 therfore
                 three
                 things
                 are
                 hereto
                 be
                 noted
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 fruit
                 
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Sermon
                 of
                 Peter
                 contained
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 
                   Now
                   when
                   they
                   heard
                   it
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Sermon
                 of
                 Peter
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 
                   Then
                   Peter
                   said
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   Amend
                   your
                   liues
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Thirdly
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 their
                 obedience
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 workes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 neuer
                 brought
                 vp
                 in
                 schooles
                 ,
                 spake
                 with
                 diuers
                 tongues
                 :
                 which
                 when
                 the
                 multitude
                 heard
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 maruell
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 astonished
                 :
                 some
                 mocked
                 them
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   new
                   wine
                   .
                
                 But
                 when
                 Peter
                 with
                 great
                 boldnesse
                 of
                 spirit
                 had
                 in
                 this
                 Sermon
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 ,
                 set
                 the
                 trueth
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 their
                 false
                 accusations
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 preached
                 against
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 left
                 off
                 mocking
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 pricked
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
                 Where
                 first
                 wee
                 may
                 
                 note
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 onely
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 touch
                 our
                 consciences
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 For
                 
                 neither
                 the
                 diuersity
                 of
                 tongues
                 ,
                 nor
                 other
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 could
                 prick
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 able
                 onely
                 to
                 cast
                 them
                 into
                 an
                 admiration
                 .
                 What
                 more
                 forcible
                 thing
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 causeth
                 a
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 our
                 consciences
                 to
                 be
                 pricked
                 ?
                 What
                 so
                 able
                 to
                 pricke
                 our
                 consciences
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Indeede
                 many
                 feele
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 inwardly
                 pricked
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 therewith
                 is
                 not
                 ioyned
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 bee
                 either
                 senselesse
                 as
                 blockes
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 feeling
                 they
                 be
                 murmurers
                 .
                 This
                 commeth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 no
                 wonders
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 no
                 miracles
                 on
                 earth
                 can
                 touch
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 any
                 good
                 fruit
                 without
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 shew
                 vnto
                 vs
                 all
                 the
                 wonders
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 shewed
                 on
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 should
                 lay
                 al
                 the
                 plagues
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 laid
                 on
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 vnprofitable
                 beholders
                 ,
                 as
                 euer
                 were
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 become
                 as
                 hard
                 hearted
                 as
                 euer
                 were
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 iudgement
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 no
                 trouble
                 from
                 earth
                 can
                 humble
                 
                 vs
                 ,
                 no
                 blessing
                 from
                 aboue
                 ,
                 no
                 benefit
                 from
                 beneath
                 can
                 profit
                 vs
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 commeth
                 ,
                 which
                 teacheth
                 the
                 olde
                 way
                 to
                 forsake
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 newe
                 way
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 perfect
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 generall
                 scope
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 more
                 particularly
                 we
                 may
                 obserue
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 part
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 pricke
                 our
                 consciences
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 pricke
                 must
                 not
                 cause
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 more
                 rebelling
                 against
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 Ministers
                 thereof
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 greater
                 reuerence
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 such
                 prickes
                 must
                 prepare
                 vs
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 desire
                 to
                 profit
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 &
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 entrie
                 to
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 conceiue
                 a
                 sorrowe
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 bee
                 wounded
                 with
                 a
                 feeling
                 of
                 our
                 euils
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 men
                 are
                 secure
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 seriously
                 apply
                 their
                 mind
                 vnto
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 neither
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 can
                 we
                 heartily
                 long
                 for
                 Christ.
                 To
                 this
                 agree
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 The
                 law
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 was
                 prefigured
                 ,
                 was
                 manifested
                 also
                 vnder
                 darke
                 signes
                 ,
                 the
                 contrition
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledging
                 their
                 vnworthinesse
                 .
                 The
                 Prophet
                 as
                 Dauid
                 and
                 
                   Esay
                   .
                   Dauid
                
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Psalme
                 and
                 fift
                 verse
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   Tremble
                   and
                   sinne
                   not
                
                 :
                 where
                 the
                 Prophet
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 effectuall
                 thing
                 to
                 true
                 repentance
                 ,
                 to
                 quake
                 and
                 
                 tremble
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 .
                 That
                 wee
                 may
                 then
                 truly
                 examine
                 our selues
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 feare
                 and
                 humble
                 our selues
                 ,
                 because
                 before
                 trouble
                 ,
                 terrour
                 ,
                 and
                 quaking
                 at
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 wil
                 neuer
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 offer
                 our selues
                 to
                 Christ
                 alone
                 .
                 In
                 Psalme
                 51.
                 vers
                 .
                 18.
                 19.
                 the
                 Prophet
                 likewise
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 sacrifice
                 is
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 without
                 a
                 contrite
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 neither
                 prayer
                 ,
                 neither
                 almes-giuing
                 ,
                 neither
                 praise
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 vnles
                 wee
                 bringing
                 an
                 humble
                 and
                 contrite
                 spirit
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 cast
                 our selues
                 downe
                 before
                 his
                 iudgement
                 seate
                 ,
                 and
                 sue
                 for
                 mercy
                 in
                 Christ.
                 And
                 here
                 marke
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   a
                   troubled
                   spirit
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 where
                 hee
                 vsing
                 the
                 plurall
                 number
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 ,
                 are
                 humblenes
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 contrition
                 of
                 heart
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 affliction
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 contrition
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 doe
                 so
                 cast
                 vs
                 downe
                 ,
                 wounded
                 with
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 humbled
                 with
                 a
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 maketh
                 vs
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 nothing
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seeke
                 for
                 our
                 saluation
                 wholy
                 at
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God.
                 No
                 marueile
                 then
                 (
                 seeing
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 we
                 being
                 confounded
                 and
                 ashamed
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 &
                 staying
                 our selues
                 on
                 the
                 only
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doe
                 come
                 to
                 confesse
                 our
                 owne
                 nakednes
                 and
                 wretchednes
                 )
                 if
                 the
                 Prophet
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 pleased
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 sacrifice
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 sacrifices
                 .
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 40.
                 6.
                 7.
                 8.
                 saith
                 .
                 
                   All
                   flesh
                   is
                   grasse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   beautie
                   thereof
                   as
                   a
                   flower
                   of
                   grasse
                   ;
                   the
                   grasse
                   withereth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   flower
                   falleth
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   breath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   falleth
                   vpon
                   it
                   .
                
                 Where
                 the
                 Prophet
                 painting
                 out
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 proper
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 driuing
                 him
                 to
                 seeke
                 out
                 saluatiō
                 not
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 describeth
                 the
                 outward
                 part
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 grasse
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 grasse
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 his
                 gifts
                 of
                 minde
                 being
                 vnregenerate
                 ,
                 as
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 memorie
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 doth
                 but
                 breath
                 on
                 vs
                 ,
                 all
                 our
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 all
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 authoritie
                 fal
                 before
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 we
                 remaine
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 borne
                 againe
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 considering
                 and
                 meditating
                 of
                 our
                 transitorie
                 estate
                 ,
                 driueth
                 vs
                 to
                 a
                 contrition
                 and
                 humblenes
                 of
                 spirit
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 saith
                 Esay
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 heauens
                 cannot
                 containe
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 earth
                 hold
                 ,
                 
                 will
                 come
                 
                   and
                   dwell
                   with
                   a
                   lowly
                   ,
                   poore
                   ,
                   and
                   troubled
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   standeth
                   in
                   awe
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   ▪
                
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 accept
                 our
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 offered
                 without
                 trembling
                 at
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 kill
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 choake
                 a
                 dogge
                 ,
                 or
                 offer
                 swines
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 counted
                 an
                 abominable
                 thing
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 or
                 praise
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 vnright
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 accordeth
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 9
                 ▪
                 13.
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   call
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   but
                   sinners
                   to
                   repentance
                
                 ;
                 not
                 euery
                 sinner
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 sinner
                 which
                 condemneth
                 sinne
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 wearie
                 and
                 laden
                 with
                 his
                 sins
                 .
                 Matth.
                 11.
                 28.
                 
                 Matth.
                 21.
                 32.
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 preferreth
                 the
                 harlots
                 and
                 Publicans
                 before
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 being
                 pricked
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 and
                 conuicted
                 ,
                 did
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 Iohn
                 preaching
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 Christ
                 giueth
                 reliefe
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 want
                 ,
                 righteousnesse
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 feele
                 themselues
                 sinners
                 ,
                 ease
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 burthened
                 ,
                 light
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 life
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 saluation
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 condemne
                 themselues
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 delareth
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Corin.
                 14.
                 how
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 were
                 moued
                 with
                 strange
                 tongues
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 had
                 not
                 in
                 admiration
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 by
                 comparing
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 tongues
                 and
                 prophecying
                 together
                 ▪
                 that
                 if
                 an
                 Infidell
                 or
                 vnlearned
                 man
                 should
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 them
                 speake
                 with
                 strange
                 tongues
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 
                 wits
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 heare
                 them
                 speake
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 plainely
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 be
                 rebuked
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 and
                 iudged
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 fall
                 downe
                 on
                 his
                 face
                 and
                 worship
                 God
                 and
                 say
                 plainely
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 feeleth
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 they
                 rifle
                 mine
                 heart
                 ,
                 they
                 shew
                 my
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 doubtles
                 this
                 is
                 Gods
                 doing
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 follow
                 this
                 religion
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 this
                 appeareth
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 citeth
                 and
                 summoneth
                 our
                 consciences
                 before
                 the
                 tribunall
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 woundeth
                 vs
                 with
                 a
                 liuely
                 feeling
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 through
                 securitie
                 did
                 despise
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 may
                 now
                 bee
                 constrained
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 glorie
                 vnto
                 God.
                 This
                 appeareth
                 more
                 plainely
                 ,
                 Hebr.
                 4.
                 12.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   liuely
                   ,
                   mightie
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   operation
                   ,
                   and
                   sharper
                   than
                   any
                   two
                   edged
                   sword
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   pierceth
                   through
                   ,
                   and
                   searcheth
                   the
                   most
                   secret
                   chambers
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   deuideth
                   thought
                   from
                   thought
                   :
                
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 our
                 holines
                 shall
                 seeme
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 all
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 shall
                 seeme
                 as
                 a
                 defiled
                 cloth
                 :
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 with
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 dwelleth
                 no
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 For
                 mens
                 consciences
                 are
                 
                 colde
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 touched
                 and
                 displeased
                 with
                 their
                 euils
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 ignorance
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 pierceth
                 into
                 the
                 vttermost
                 corners
                 of
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 telleth
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 throughly
                 touched
                 and
                 begin
                 to
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 entering
                 into
                 themselues
                 ,
                 examining
                 their
                 conscience
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 forgotten
                 .
                 Wee
                 can
                 neuer
                 bee
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 without
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 16.
                 vers
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 
                   For
                   hee
                   reprooueth
                   the
                   world
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                
                 and
                 awaketh
                 
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 hid
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 .
                 Dauid
                 did
                 lie
                 an
                 whole
                 yeere
                 without
                 this
                 pricke
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 that
                 all
                 was
                 well
                 ,
                 
                 vntill
                 Nathan
                 came
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 he
                 finde
                 comfort
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 vntill
                 he
                 had
                 thus
                 been
                 pricked
                 ,
                 Iosephs
                 brethren
                 was
                 thirteene
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 remembred
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 vntill
                 after
                 such
                 time
                 the
                 Lord
                 laid
                 it
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 .
                 32.
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 intituled
                 a
                 Psalme
                 of
                 instruction
                 concerning
                 the
                 free
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 )
                 teacheth
                 how
                 we
                 
                 shall
                 finde
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 perswaded
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 vntill
                 trouble
                 of
                 minde
                 did
                 driue
                 him
                 to
                 particularize
                 and
                 confesse
                 his
                 speciall
                 sinnes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 no
                 comfort
                 .
                 Manasses
                 did
                 eate
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 sorrowe
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 drinke
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 griefe
                 ,
                 and
                 vntill
                 hee
                 had
                 lamented
                 and
                 sorrowed
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 he
                 felt
                 no
                 rest
                 ,
                 nor
                 peace
                 .
                 The
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 4.
                 was
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 and
                 iested
                 with
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vntill
                 her
                 sinnes
                 were
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shee
                 began
                 to
                 answere
                 with
                 more
                 reuerence
                 .
                 For
                 vntill
                 shee
                 was
                 willed
                 to
                 call
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 shee
                 thought
                 all
                 was
                 safe
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 hee
                 had
                 tolde
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 had
                 plaied
                 the
                 adulteresse
                 ,
                 shee
                 acknowledged
                 
                 him
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 Prophet
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 this
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 spoken
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 only
                 pricketh
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 as
                 plainly
                 may
                 here
                 appeare
                 by
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 who
                 cared
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 nor
                 made
                 any
                 conscience
                 ,
                 vntill
                 their
                 hearts
                 were
                 pricked
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 we
                 must
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 rightly
                 pricked
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 oftentimes
                 are
                 pricked
                 ,
                 which
                 kick
                 against
                 the
                 pricke
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 their
                 consciences
                 galled
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 murmure
                 either
                 against
                 the
                 preacher
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 word
                 it selfe
                 .
                 
                 Here
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 godly
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 pricked
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 made
                 more
                 carefull
                 in
                 a
                 godly
                 conscience
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 more
                 hardened
                 than
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 godly
                 sorrowe
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 loue
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 rebuketh
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 reuerence
                 the
                 word
                 the
                 more
                 being
                 by
                 it
                 reprooued
                 in
                 our
                 conscience
                 .
                 Doe
                 wee
                 loue
                 him
                 then
                 that
                 rebuketh
                 vs
                 ?
                 then
                 we
                 heare
                 profitably
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 examine
                 our selues
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 :
                 I
                 see
                 God
                 hath
                 wounded
                 me
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 instrument
                 whereby
                 God
                 doth
                 humble
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 wil
                 therefore
                 loue
                 him
                 .
                 
                 Contrarily
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 often
                 touched
                 and
                 amend
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 .
                 Many
                 indeede
                 are
                 pricked
                 with
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 many
                 with
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 with
                 other
                 like
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 with
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 afflictions
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 then
                 learne
                 a
                 willingnes
                 to
                 offer
                 our selues
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 pricked
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 were
                 .
                 The
                 wicked
                 also
                 are
                 pricked
                 sometimes
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 conscience
                 to
                 displease
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 Caine
                 and
                 Iudas
                 .
                 Some
                 men
                 are
                 
                 pricked
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 their
                 sorrowe
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 goe
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 goe
                 play
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 goe
                 sport
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 get
                 to
                 merrie
                 companie
                 ,
                 and
                 passe
                 away
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 terme
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 purge
                 and
                 driue
                 away
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 melancholie
                 :
                 they
                 neuer
                 goe
                 to
                 any
                 preacher
                 ,
                 to
                 aske
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 :
                 they
                 neuer
                 respect
                 prayer
                 ,
                 nor
                 seeke
                 any
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 sorrow
                 on
                 this
                 sort
                 is
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 feele
                 it
                 more
                 freshly
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 hell
                 .
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 sorrow
                 doth
                 driue
                 vs
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 prophane
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 though
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Wiseman
                 saith
                 ,
                 Ecclesiast
                 .
                 11.
                 )
                 he
                 spend
                 all
                 his
                 dayes
                 without
                 any
                 euill
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 darkenes
                 will
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 his
                 light
                 ,
                 his
                 sorrow
                 greater
                 than
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 his
                 losse
                 greater
                 than
                 his
                 gaine
                 ,
                 his
                 trouble
                 greater
                 than
                 his
                 vanity
                 in
                 hell
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 not
                 then
                 so
                 carnally
                 shake
                 off
                 this
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 will
                 send
                 vs
                 often
                 an
                 vnquiet
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 seeke
                 to
                 bee
                 quiet
                 in
                 Christ.
                 To
                 examine
                 our selues
                 herein
                 :
                 Haue
                 we
                 heard
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 were
                 we
                 pricked
                 by
                 it
                 ?
                 then
                 haue
                 we
                 profited
                 :
                 Haue
                 wee
                 not
                 bin
                 pricked
                 thereby
                 ?
                 then
                 as
                 yet
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 Lord.
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 Christ
                 comforteth
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 troubled
                 ,
                 hee
                 helpeth
                 them
                 that
                 doubt
                 ,
                 he
                 easeth
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 distresse
                 ,
                 hee
                 setteth
                 their
                 feete
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 gladnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 long
                 been
                 in
                 darknes
                 and
                 sorrow
                 .
                 Haue
                 ye
                 not
                 been
                 sorrowfull
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 ye
                 learne
                 a
                 salue
                 for
                 this
                 sore
                 ?
                 be
                 sorrowfull
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 were
                 not
                 sorrowfull
                 ;
                 be
                 pricked
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 were
                 not
                 pricked
                 .
                 Haue
                 wee
                 heard
                 the
                 word
                 ?
                 let
                 vs
                 examine
                 our selues
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 knowledge
                 
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 affections
                 be
                 the
                 holier
                 .
                 As
                 hauing
                 heard
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doe
                 we
                 feare
                 God
                 ?
                 doe
                 we
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 loue
                 God
                 ?
                 doe
                 we
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 doe
                 we
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 more
                 carefully
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 greater
                 conscience
                 than
                 we
                 haue
                 done
                 heretofore
                 ?
                 Are
                 we
                 not
                 now
                 as
                 prophane
                 and
                 carelesse
                 still
                 in
                 giuing
                 the
                 right
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 wee
                 were
                 too
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 in
                 seruing
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 false
                 gods
                 ;
                 neither
                 sorrowing
                 for
                 our
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 nor
                 caring
                 for
                 true
                 religion
                 ?
                 Haue
                 wee
                 not
                 blasphemed
                 ,
                 and
                 prophaned
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vnreuerent
                 hearing
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 vnprofitable
                 talking
                 of
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 abusing
                 his
                 owne
                 maiestie
                 with
                 swearing
                 and
                 cursing
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 euer
                 wee
                 did
                 before
                 we
                 heard
                 his
                 word
                 ?
                 Haue
                 wee
                 kept
                 holy
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ?
                 or
                 haue
                 we
                 not
                 prophaned
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 open
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 by
                 playing
                 ,
                 sporting
                 ,
                 
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 vanities
                 ?
                 Doe
                 wee
                 not
                 still
                 send
                 forth
                 our
                 seruants
                 to
                 dispatch
                 our
                 busines
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 market
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 may
                 doe
                 such
                 things
                 most
                 lawfully
                 ?
                 Are
                 not
                 parents
                 ,
                 householders
                 ,
                 and
                 gouernours
                 ,
                 as
                 slacke
                 in
                 prouoking
                 obedience
                 ;
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 seruants
                 and
                 subiects
                 ,
                 as
                 slow
                 in
                 yeelding
                 obedience
                 as
                 euer
                 they
                 were
                 )
                 parents
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 not
                 seeing
                 that
                 children
                 therefore
                 rebell
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 they
                 rebell
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 nor
                 householders
                 perceiue
                 that
                 seruants
                 doe
                 not
                 their
                 duties
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 their
                 dutie
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 Are
                 we
                 lesse
                 wrathfull
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 mercifull
                 ?
                 Are
                 we
                 lesse
                 riotous
                 ,
                 and
                 filthie
                 defilers
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
                 ?
                 and
                 are
                 wee
                 more
                 sober
                 ,
                 chast
                 and
                 holie
                 ?
                 Are
                 we
                 lesse
                 giuen
                 to
                 oppression
                 ,
                 to
                 hard
                 dealing
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 iust
                 ,
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 carefull
                 to
                 maintaine
                 the
                 good
                 estate
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 ?
                 Are
                 wee
                 not
                 backbiters
                 ,
                 slanderers
                 ,
                 or
                 sowers
                 of
                 discord
                 ,
                 causers
                 of
                 contention
                 among
                 our
                 neighbours
                 ?
                 being
                 farre
                 off
                 from
                 maintaining
                 loue
                 ,
                 vnitie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 ?
                 The
                 cause
                 why
                 wee
                 cannot
                 see
                 further
                 into
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 flatter
                 our selues
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 because
                 we
                 compare
                 our selues
                 with
                 our selues
                 and
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 then
                 learne
                 to
                 accuse
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 iudge
                 our
                 owne
                 consciences
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 God
                 see
                 vs
                 condemne
                 our selues
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 condemne
                 vs
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 accuse
                 our selues
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 Satan
                 to
                 accuse
                 vs
                 ;
                 if
                 wee
                 iudge
                 our selues
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 acquite
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 fearefull
                 iudgement
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 if
                 wee
                 bee
                 displeased
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 pleased
                 with
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 whilest
                 we
                 lie
                 in
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 we
                 lie
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 blood
                 ;
                 if
                 wee
                 iudge
                 not
                 our selues
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 both
                 iudge
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 reuenged
                 of
                 our
                 sinne
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 set
                 our
                 house
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 send
                 enemies
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 send
                 earthquakes
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 send
                 famines
                 to
                 consume
                 our
                 goods
                 ,
                 he
                 wil
                 make
                 friends
                 foes
                 ,
                 he
                 wil
                 send
                 sicknes
                 and
                 sorenesse
                 vpon
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 &
                 a
                 troubled
                 spirit
                 into
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 send
                 vs
                 an
                 ill
                 name
                 :
                 thus
                 will
                 he
                 bring
                 plague
                 vpon
                 plague
                 vntill
                 we
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 feeling
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 doth
                 God
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 because
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 iudge
                 our selues
                 .
                 
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 30.
                 
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 iudge
                 not
                 our selues
                 ,
                 
                   many
                   are
                   weake
                   ,
                   and
                   sicke
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   sleepe
                   .
                
                 31.
                 
                 
                   For
                   if
                   wee
                   would
                   iudge
                   our selues
                   ,
                   wee
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   iudged
                   .
                
                 32.
                 
                 
                   But
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   iudged
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   chastened
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   condemned
                   with
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Likewise
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 89.
                 and
                 30
                 ,
                 31.
                 32.
                 33.
                 
                 
                   But
                   if
                   his
                   children
                   for
                   sake
                   my
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   walke
                   not
                   in
                   my
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   breake
                   my
                   statutes
                   and
                   keepe
                   not
                   my
                   commandements
                   :
                   then
                   will
                   I
                   visit
                   their
                   transgression
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   iniquitie
                   with
                   strokes
                   :
                   yet
                   my
                   louing
                   kindnesse
                   will
                   I
                   not
                   take
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   neither
                   will
                   I
                   falsifie
                   my
                   truth
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 withdraweth
                 from
                 his
                 childe
                 sometimes
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 whippeth
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 correction
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 dealeth
                 often
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 scourgeth
                 their
                 naked
                 conscience
                 .
                 
                 God
                 doth
                 iudge
                 his
                 heere
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 enemies
                 will
                 hee
                 iudge
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 bee
                 not
                 punished
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 punishment
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 thunderbolts
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
                 Hast
                 thou
                 been
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 profited
                 ?
                 Will
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 crosse
                 serue
                 thee
                 ?
                 a
                 greater
                 shal
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 Will
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 troubles
                 turne
                 thee
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 then
                 many
                 shall
                 come
                 vpon
                 thee
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 not
                 troubled
                 for
                 sinne
                 here
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 hell
                 :
                 if
                 hee
                 bee
                 troubled
                 here
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                 way
                 to
                 heauen
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 which
                 haue
                 not
                 bin
                 troubled
                 hauing
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 ioy
                 ,
                 shall
                 haue
                 eternall
                 paine
                 :
                 so
                 they
                 which
                 here
                 haue
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 paine
                 ,
                 shall
                 after
                 haue
                 euerlasting
                 ioy
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 corrected
                 and
                 haue
                 profited
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 afflicted
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 mercie
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 bee
                 vexed
                 and
                 amend
                 not
                 ,
                 receiue
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 Gods
                 further
                 wrath
                 .
                 
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 looke
                 to
                 feele
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 wee
                 also
                 
                 haue
                 sorrow
                 for
                 committing
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 For
                 neuer
                 any
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 were
                 comforted
                 throughly
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 humbled
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 which
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 remember
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 shewed
                 on
                 others
                 .
                 Hath
                 God
                 destroyed
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 hee
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 hee
                 not
                 destroy
                 thee
                 for
                 sinne
                 ?
                 Hath
                 hee
                 ouerthrowne
                 whole
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 hee
                 suffer
                 thee
                 to
                 lie
                 still
                 in
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 See
                 how
                 full
                 hell
                 is
                 alreadie
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 daily
                 wee
                 runne
                 headlong
                 thither
                 .
                 Consider
                 also
                 how
                 great
                 thy
                 sinne
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 cleansed
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 Oh
                 how
                 foule
                 was
                 that
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 else
                 could
                 wash
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 his
                 heart
                 blood
                 ?
                 Oh
                 how
                 great
                 was
                 our
                 guiltinesse
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 raunsomed
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 price
                 ?
                 How
                 great
                 was
                 the
                 sore
                 that
                 needeth
                 such
                 a
                 salue
                 ?
                 how
                 deepe
                 was
                 the
                 wound
                 that
                 needed
                 such
                 a
                 medicine
                 ?
                 O
                 louing
                 kindnes
                 and
                 vnspeakable
                 loue
                 towards
                 vs
                 !
                 Shall
                 Christ
                 
                 ●ee
                 slaine
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 not
                 labour
                 to
                 slay
                 sinne
                 in
                 our selues
                 ?
                 Shall
                 Christ
                 dye
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 as
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 dead
                 in
                 vs
                 ?
                 Shall
                 Christ
                 bee
                 crucified
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 wee
                 not
                 crucifie
                 sinne
                 in
                 our selues
                 ?
                 Shall
                 Christ
                 haue
                 his
                 heart
                 pricked
                 with
                 a
                 speare
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 wee
                 haue
                 our
                 hearts
                 pricked
                 with
                 sorrow
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 vse
                 and
                 meditation
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 passion
                 .
                 Wee
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 defie
                 the
                 Iewes
                 for
                 accusing
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wee
                 spit
                 at
                 Iudas
                 for
                 betraying
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 condemne
                 Pilate
                 for
                 condemning
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 wee
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 bee
                 at
                 defiance
                 with
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 accused
                 him
                 before
                 the
                 iudgement
                 seate
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 accuse
                 our selues
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 and
                 daily
                 doe
                 betray
                 him
                 ;
                 wee
                 must
                 condemne
                 ourselues
                 ,
                 whose
                 sinnes
                 haue
                 condemned
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 neither
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hell
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 can
                 moue
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 vs
                 examine
                 our selues
                 how
                 wee
                 can
                 reioyce
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 followeth
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Repent
                
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 your
                 
                 hearts
                 are
                 pricked
                 ,
                 howbeit
                 I
                 wil
                 shew
                 you
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 policie
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 these
                 good
                 motions
                 quickly
                 to
                 waxe
                 drie
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 stay
                 you
                 from
                 perseuering
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 therefore
                 endeuour
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 this
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 saw
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 begun
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 continuing
                 his
                 Sermon
                 still
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 ,
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 that
                 our
                 sorrow
                 must
                 be
                 also
                 continuall
                 .
                 Many
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 worldly
                 sorrowing
                 ,
                 which
                 bringeth
                 eternall
                 death
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 godly
                 griefe
                 which
                 bringeth
                 repentance
                 neuer
                 to
                 be
                 repented
                 of
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 note
                 that
                 repentance
                 beginneth
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 continueth
                 and
                 endeth
                 with
                 sorrow
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 might
                 bee
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 expedient
                 to
                 shewe
                 what
                 repentance
                 is
                 .
                 In
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 repentance
                 
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 bare
                 leauing
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 vtter
                 condemning
                 and
                 misliking
                 of
                 that
                 sinne
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 left
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 we
                 haue
                 left
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 make
                 vs
                 to
                 sorrow
                 for
                 it
                 many
                 yeeres
                 after
                 ,
                 yea
                 euen
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 Dauid
                 had
                 left
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 sorrow
                 many
                 yeeres
                 after
                 .
                 Iosephs
                 brethren
                 had
                 forsaken
                 and
                 almost
                 forgotten
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 troubled
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 grieued
                 them
                 thirteene
                 yeeres
                 after
                 .
                 Our
                 pricking
                 of
                 heart
                 therfore
                 
                 must
                 be
                 continued
                 and
                 daily
                 renued
                 .
                 This
                 repentance
                 is
                 figured
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 that
                 wee
                 must
                 dye
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 burie
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 rise
                 againe
                 to
                 newnes
                 of
                 life
                 ▪
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 dye
                 to
                 sinne
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 rise
                 to
                 righteousnesse
                 without
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 .
                 Now
                 wee
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 our
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 receiue
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 promiseth
                 mercie
                 to
                 our
                 children
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 and
                 receiue
                 his
                 promises
                 ;
                 if
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 neere
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 though
                 wee
                 haue
                 been
                 baptized
                 an
                 hundred
                 
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 not
                 receiued
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 dye
                 in
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Some
                 vnderstand
                 by
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 my
                 iudgement
                 their
                 opinion
                 is
                 not
                 sound
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 particular
                 thing
                 giuen
                 onely
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 this
                 promise
                 is
                 generall
                 and
                 respects
                 all
                 posterities
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 then
                 to
                 
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 repentance
                 is
                 a
                 continuall
                 course
                 of
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 wee
                 haue
                 this
                 in
                 trueth
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 wee
                 boldly
                 seeke
                 for
                 comfort
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 What
                 comfort
                 they
                 giue
                 vs
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 shall
                 be
                 sea●ed
                 also
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 continually
                 to
                 till
                 the
                 group
                 〈…〉
                 f
                 we
                 will
                 haue
                 fruit
                 and
                 daily
                 
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 liue
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 humbled
                 with
                 continuall
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 refreshed
                 with
                 daily
                 comfort
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 name
                 let
                 vs
                 pray
                 .
                 
                   Our
                   Father
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 THESE
                 THREE
                 SERMONS
                 FOLLOVVING
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 8.
                 9.
                 and
                 10.
                 concerning
                 the
                 heauenly
                 purchase
                 ,
                 were
                 preached
                 vpon
                 the
                 13.
                 
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Saint
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 44.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THE
                   EIGHTH
                   SERMON
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Matth.
                     13.
                     vers
                     .
                     44.
                     
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen
                     is
                     like
                     vnto
                     a
                     treasure
                     hid
                     in
                     the
                     field
                     ,
                     which
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     hath
                     found
                     ,
                     hee
                     hideth
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     ioy
                     thereof
                     departeth
                     ,
                     and
                     selleth
                     all
                     that
                     hee
                     hath
                     ,
                     and
                     buyeth
                     that
                     field
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   whole
                   scope
                   ,
                   and
                   drift
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   shewe
                   
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   more
                   deare
                   than
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   treasure
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   left
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   indeede
                   is
                   a
                   
                     hidden
                     treasure
                  
                   ,
                   vnknowne
                   vnto
                   many
                   ,
                   but
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   onely
                   treasure
                   which
                   they
                   desire
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   which
                   doe
                   knowe
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   perceiue
                   the
                   true
                   
                   vse
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   doe
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   reuerent
                   account
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   readie
                   to
                   leaue
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   seeke
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   found
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   readie
                   likewise
                   to
                   loose
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   depart
                   from
                   all
                   things
                   (
                   that
                   may
                   hinder
                   it
                   )
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   doe
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   serue
                   as
                   good
                   meanes
                   to
                   keepe
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   full
                   assurance
                   and
                   possession
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   Although
                   I
                   might
                   make
                   a
                   diuision
                   of
                   this
                   Text
                   into
                   two
                   parts
                   ,
                   as
                   first
                   ,
                   the
                   inestimable
                   value
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   precious
                   account
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   thereof
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   euery
                   word
                   hath
                   his
                   weight
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   text
                   yeeldeth
                   a
                   sufficient
                   method
                   as
                   it
                   lieth
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   omit
                   the
                   diuision
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   words
                   as
                   they
                   lie
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   The
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   is
                   taken
                   in
                   two
                   diuers
                   senses
                   ,
                   
                   first
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   men
                   doe
                   know
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   that
                   glorious
                   estate
                   which
                   the
                   Saints
                   and
                   the
                   
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   enioy
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shal
                   arise
                   with
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   raigne
                   after
                   this
                   life
                   with
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Angels
                   ,
                   sinne
                   ,
                   hell
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   being
                   subdued
                   ;
                   which
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   apparant
                   vnto
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   stand
                   to
                   approue
                   .
                   The
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   is
                   also
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   entrance
                   which
                   Gods
                   children
                   haue
                   into
                   Gods
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   ,
                   partly
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   whereby
                   God
                   offereth
                   his
                   kingdome
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   partly
                   
                   of
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   which
                   he
                   offereth
                   by
                   the
                   meanes
                   :
                   For
                   proofe
                   that
                   it
                   consisteth
                   
                   of
                   the
                   graces
                   offered
                   by
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   we
                   reade
                   that
                   Iacob
                   Genesis
                   the
                   28.
                   when
                   hee
                   saw
                   the
                   
                   vision
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Angels
                   ascending
                   ,
                   and
                   descending
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   the
                   comfortable
                   promise
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Gods
                   continuall
                   presence
                   and
                   assistance
                   made
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   awaking
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Verily
                     this
                     is
                     none
                     other
                     thing
                     but
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     gate
                     of
                     heauen
                     .
                  
                   And
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   it
                   appeareth
                   by
                   the
                   16.
                   chapter
                   of
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   where
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   
                   Christ
                   saith
                   vnto
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     And
                     vnto
                     thee
                     will
                     I
                     giue
                     the
                     keyes
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen-and
                  
                   
                   
                     whatsoeuer
                     thou
                     shalt
                     binde
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     bound
                     in
                     heauen
                     ,
                     and
                     whatsoeuer
                     thou
                     shalt
                     loose
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     loosed
                     in
                     heauen
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   meanes
                   of
                   entrance
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   committed
                   vnto
                   Peter
                   ,
                   so
                   was
                   it
                   also
                   vnto
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   ap
                   peareth
                   by
                   Iohn
                   the
                   21.
                   
                     whose
                     sinnes
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Christ
                   )
                   
                     yee
                     remit
                     are
                     remitted
                     ,
                     and
                     whose
                     sinnes
                     yet
                     retaine
                     are
                     retained
                     .
                  
                   And
                   as
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   vnto
                   all
                   the
                   true
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   succeeding
                   them
                   vnto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   appeareth
                   by
                   Matthew
                   the
                   28.
                   the
                   19.
                   and
                   20.
                   verses
                   :
                   
                     Goe
                     therefore
                     and
                     teach
                     all
                     nations
                     ,
                     baptizing
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     teaching
                     them
                     to
                     obserue
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     whatsoeuer
                     I
                     haue
                     commaunded
                     you
                     :
                     and
                     loe
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     with
                     you
                     alway
                     ,
                     vntill
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Apostles
                   are
                   gathered
                   to
                   their
                   fathers
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   ministerie
                   shall
                   be
                   for
                   euer
                   ,
                   it
                   continueth
                   vnto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   vnto
                   the
                   Ministers
                   also
                   are
                   committed
                   the
                   keyes
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   porters
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   euident
                   by
                   Ephes.
                   4.
                   11.
                   
                   &c.
                   
                     He
                     gaue
                     some
                     to
                     be
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     some
                     Euangelists
                     ,
                     some
                     Pastors
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     Doctors
                     :
                     And
                     vnto
                     these
                     hee
                     committed
                     the
                     ministerie
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     vntill
                     the
                     time
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     elect
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     were
                     gathered
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     bodie
                     of
                     Christ
                     throug●ly
                     builded
                     vp
                     :
                  
                   which
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   before
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   this
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   Ministers
                   are
                   the
                   porters
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   the
                   keyes
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   had
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   23
                   13.
                   where
                   hee
                   reprooueth
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisies
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     Woe
                     bee
                     vnto
                     you
                     Interpreters
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     for
                     you
                     haue
                     shut
                     vp
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen
                     before
                     men
                     ,
                     for
                     ye
                     your selues
                     goe
                     not
                     in
                     neither
                     suffer
                     ye
                     them
                     that
                     would
                     enter
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     .
                  
                   What
                   these
                   keyes
                   be
                   ,
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   Luke
                   the
                   11.
                   the
                   52.
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     Woe
                     bee
                     vnto
                     you
                     Interpreters
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     for
                     yee
                     haue
                     taken
                     away
                     the
                     key
                     of
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     yee
                     enter
                     not
                     in
                     your selues
                     ,
                     and
                     them
                     that
                     came
                     in
                     ye
                     forbad
                     .
                  
                   Of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   also
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   9.
                   vers
                   .
                   35.
                   
                   
                     And
                     Iesus
                     went
                     about
                     all
                     cities
                     and
                     townes
                     ▪
                     teaching
                     in
                     the
                     Synagogues
                     ,
                     and
                     preaching
                     the
                     Gospell
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   10.
                   of
                   Luke
                   the
                   10.
                   and
                   11.
                   verses
                   ,
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   biddeth
                   his
                   Disciples
                   to
                   
                     goe
                     and
                     preach
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     receiue
                     you
                     ,
                     goe
                     your
                     waies
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     streetes
                     of
                     those
                     cities
                     and
                     townes
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     Euen
                     the
                     dust
                     that
                     eleaueth
                     on
                     vs
                     of
                     your
                     citie
                     ,
                     we
                     wipe
                     off
                     against
                     you
                     :
                     notwithstanding
                     know
                     this
                     that
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     come
                     neere
                     vnto
                     you
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   Luk.
                   17.
                   21.
                   when
                   the
                   Pharisies
                   asked
                   Christ
                   a
                   questiō
                   when
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   should
                   come
                   ,
                   hee
                   answered
                   them
                   and
                   said
                   :
                   
                     The
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God
                     commeth
                     not
                     by
                     obseruation
                     and
                     glorious
                     signes
                     ,
                     neither
                     shall
                     men
                     say
                     ,
                     loe
                     here
                     ,
                     and
                     loe
                     there
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God
                     behold
                  
                   
                   
                     it
                     is
                     among
                     you
                  
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   wee
                   must
                   beware
                   of
                   these
                   translations
                   who
                   haue
                   it
                   thus
                   translated
                   ,
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   within
                   you
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   thinke
                   that
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   in
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisies
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   amongst
                   them
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   loue
                   teacheth
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   Matthew
                   21.
                   vers
                   .
                   43.
                   
                   Christ
                   speaking
                   vnto
                   the
                   vnthankfull
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     The
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God
                     shall
                     be
                     taken
                     from
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     giuen
                     vnto
                     a
                     nation
                     that
                     shall
                     bring
                     foorth
                     fruite
                     .
                  
                   Where
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   vnto
                   vs
                   :
                   and
                   here
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   know
                   that
                   by
                   these
                   meanes
                   of
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   as
                   Fasting
                   ,
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   &c.
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   offered
                   vnto
                   vs
                   :
                   but
                   these
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   meanes
                   to
                   bring
                   vs
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   euident
                   by
                   Esay
                   52.
                   vers
                   14.
                   the
                   which
                   afterward
                   is
                   repeated
                   and
                   applied
                   vnto
                   this
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   the
                   15.
                   and
                   21.
                   verse
                   :
                   
                     To
                     whom
                     hee
                     was
                     not
                     spoken
                     of
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     see
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     heard
                     not
                     shall
                     vnderstand
                     him
                     :
                  
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   apparant
                   that
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   
                   is
                   the
                   meanes
                   to
                   bring
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   his
                   kingdome
                   .
                   The
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   wholy
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   as
                   Romanes
                   the
                   14
                   and
                   17.
                   verse
                   .
                   
                     The
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   )
                   
                     is
                     not
                     meate
                     and
                     drinke
                     ,
                     but
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     peace
                     ,
                     and
                     ioy
                     in
                     the
                     holie
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   consisteth
                   partly
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   proceeding
                   from
                   this
                   meanes
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   by
                   the
                   2.
                   of
                   Peter
                   the
                   1.
                   and
                   4.
                   verse
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     Therefore
                     giue
                     all
                     diligence
                     thereunto
                     ,
                     ioyne
                     vertue
                     with
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     vertue
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     knowledge
                     temporance
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     temperance
                     patience
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     patience
                     godlinesse
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     godlinesse
                     brotherly
                     kindnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     brotherly
                     kindnesse
                     loue
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     these
                     things
                     bee
                     among
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     abound
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     make
                     you
                     that
                     you
                     neither
                     shall
                     bee
                     idle
                     ,
                     nor
                     vnfruitfull
                     in
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     knowledge
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ.
                     Wherefore
                     brethren
                     ,
                     giue
                     diligence
                     to
                     make
                     your
                     calling
                     and
                     election
                     sure
                     ,
                     for
                     if
                     you
                     doe
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     neuer
                     fall
                     :
                     for
                     by
                     these
                     meanes
                     an
                     entrance
                     shall
                     bee
                     ministred
                     vnto
                     you
                     aboundantly
                     into
                     the
                     euerlasting
                     kingdome
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     Sauiour
                     Iesus
                     Christ.
                  
                   Thus
                   then
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   consisteth
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   outward
                   meanes
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   these
                   meanes
                   it
                   consisteth
                   in
                   these
                   graces
                   ,
                   which
                   fruite
                   God
                   bestoweth
                   on
                   them
                   which
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   .
                
                 
                   Here
                   then
                   wee
                   learne
                   that
                   none
                   shall
                   make
                   appearance
                   in
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   maketh
                   not
                   an
                   entrance
                   into
                   it
                   here
                   .
                   He
                   which
                   taketh
                   not
                   possession
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   shall
                   neuer
                   possesse
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   none
                   shall
                   rise
                   and
                   raigne
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   not
                   with
                   him
                   here
                   crucifie
                   himselfe
                   and
                   rise
                   from
                   sinne
                   on
                   earth
                   :
                   for
                   who
                   so
                   will
                   be
                   made
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   must
                   here
                   wholie
                   addict
                   himselfe
                   to
                   seeke
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   behooueth
                   euerie
                   man
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   especiall
                   account
                   of
                   these
                   meanes
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   by
                   them
                   wee
                   haue
                   alreadie
                   passed
                   the
                   second
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   whosoeuer
                   doth
                   not
                   enioy
                   here
                   ,
                   can
                   neuer
                   enioy
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   wherefore
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   well
                   bee
                   called
                   a
                   treasure
                   .
                   The
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   ioy
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   vertue
                   ,
                   faith
                   ,
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   temperance
                   ,
                   patience
                   ,
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   brotherly
                   kindnes
                   ,
                   loue
                   ,
                   &c.
                   these
                   bee
                   sure
                   gages
                   ,
                   seales
                   ,
                   and
                   pledges
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   entrance
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   most
                   excellent
                   treasures
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   that
                   bee
                   a
                   treasure
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   haue
                   ,
                   he
                   needeth
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   which
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   haue
                   all
                   things
                   he
                   hath
                   nothing
                   ,
                   then
                   may
                   this
                   rightly
                   bee
                   called
                   a
                   treasure
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   things
                   without
                   them
                   are
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   without
                   al
                   other
                   things
                   are
                   sufficient
                   for
                   our
                   saluation
                   .
                   Therefore
                   this
                   being
                   so
                   great
                   and
                   inestimable
                   a
                   treasure
                   ,
                   is
                   highly
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   of
                   vs.
                   Haue
                   we
                   this
                   treasure
                   ?
                   then
                   wee
                   neede
                   not
                   to
                   esteeme
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   .
                   In
                   iudgement
                   men
                   doe
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   onely
                   treasure
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   granted
                   rule
                   ,
                   neither
                   doth
                   this
                   neede
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   be
                   proued
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   bee
                   confessed
                   of
                   vs
                   in
                   words
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   vnderstanding
                   to
                   bee
                   conceiued
                   ,
                   in
                   affection
                   to
                   bee
                   well
                   liked
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   agreed
                   vnto
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   life
                   to
                   be
                   expressed
                   .
                   For
                   blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   can
                   so
                   thinke
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   vse
                   of
                   this
                   treasure
                   .
                   Now
                   where
                   a
                   mans
                   treasure
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   his
                   heart
                   is
                   ,
                   thither
                   are
                   all
                   
                   the
                   powers
                   both
                   of
                   soule
                   and
                   bodie
                   carried
                   headlong
                   .
                   For
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   men
                   giue
                   themselues
                   to
                   like
                   of
                   and
                   to
                   loue
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   riches
                   ,
                   credit
                   ,
                   honour
                   ,
                   or
                   learning
                   ,
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   or
                   glorie
                   ,
                   so
                   soone
                   they
                   make
                   these
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   their
                   Gods
                   :
                   when
                   men
                   begin
                   to
                   be
                   perswaded
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   a
                   treasure
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   hearts
                   are
                   once
                   set
                   on
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   then
                   wee
                   see
                   presently
                   that
                   all
                   parts
                   both
                   of
                   soule
                   aud
                   bodie
                   bend
                   that
                   way
                   ,
                   then
                   goeth
                   minde
                   ,
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   hand
                   and
                   affection
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   delight
                   to
                   the
                   attaining
                   thereof
                   .
                   Therefore
                   if
                   this
                   Word
                   be
                   a
                   treasure
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   powers
                   and
                   faculties
                   of
                   bodie
                   and
                   minde
                   ,
                   must
                   bee
                   giuen
                   onely
                   vnto
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Wherefore
                   euery
                   one
                   must
                   know
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   onely
                   haue
                   this
                   treasure
                   ,
                   whose
                   hearts
                   are
                   set
                   on
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   neerest
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   ,
                   whose
                   hearts
                   are
                   set
                   on
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   doctrine
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   say
                   from
                   the
                   bottome
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                   with
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     This
                     one
                     thing
                  
                   (
                   O
                   Lord
                   )
                   
                     haue
                     I
                     desired
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     I
                     will
                     require
                     ,
                     euen
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     dwell
                     in
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     my
                     God
                     all
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     my
                     life
                     :
                  
                   But
                   what
                   to
                   doe
                   ?
                   
                     to
                     behold
                     the
                     beautie
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     his
                     fauourable
                     countenance
                  
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   receiue
                   the
                   gifts
                   and
                   graces
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   sure
                   seales
                   and
                   pledges
                   of
                   his
                   saluation
                   ,
                   yea
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     I
                     had
                     rather
                     be
                     a
                     doore-keeper
                     in
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     dwell
                     in
                     the
                     tents
                     of
                     vngodly
                     men
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   must
                   we
                   desire
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   bodie
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   euen
                   behold
                   his
                   fauourable
                   countenance
                   shining
                   vpon
                   vs
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   .
                
                 
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   make
                   most
                   precious
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   bring
                   much
                   excellent
                   graces
                   :
                   By
                   them
                   we
                   are
                   brought
                   into
                   Gods
                   house
                   to
                   behold
                   his
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   enioy
                   his
                   mercies
                   ?
                   Why
                   then
                   (
                   will
                   some
                   say
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   Heauen
                   ?
                   are
                   the
                   preachers
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   the
                   porters
                   of
                   these
                   gates
                   ?
                   If
                   this
                   be
                   such
                   a
                   treasure
                   ,
                   why
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Word
                   more
                   preached
                   ?
                   why
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   more
                   esteemed
                   ?
                   Are
                   the
                   graces
                   
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   heauen
                   in
                   earth
                   ?
                   are
                   they
                   our
                   entranee
                   into
                   heauen
                   ?
                   how
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   longed
                   after
                   ?
                   Why
                   doe
                   not
                   men
                   make
                   more
                   account
                   of
                   them
                   ?
                   Surely
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   teacheth
                   his
                   children
                   to
                   meete
                   with
                   this
                   obiection
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   it
                   is
                   hidden
                   .
                   This
                   treasure
                   is
                   not
                   apparant
                   ,
                   but
                   secret
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   nor
                   knowne
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   hidden
                   and
                   vnknowne
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   regarded
                   and
                   esteemed
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   treasure
                   is
                   hidden
                   ,
                   whether
                   wee
                   consider
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   as
                   things
                   of
                   no
                   glorious
                   shew
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   contrarie
                   to
                   this
                   world
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   are
                   hiddē
                   from
                   them
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   sheweth
                   vs
                   in
                   Matthew
                   1●
                   .
                   and
                   25.
                   verse
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     I
                     giue
                     thee
                     thankes
                     O
                     Father
                     Lord
                     of
                     heauen
                     and
                     earth
                     ,
                     because
                     thou
                     hast
                     hidden
                     these
                     things
                     from
                     the
                     wise
                     and
                     men
                     of
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     and
                     hast
                     opened
                     them
                     vnto
                     babes
                     .
                  
                   That
                   the
                   meanes
                   are
                   hidden
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   witnesseth
                   in
                   the
                   1.
                   to
                   the
                   Corinth
                   .
                   2.
                   and
                   7.
                   verse
                   :
                   
                     But
                     we
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     speake
                     the
                     wisedome
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     a
                     mysterie
                     ,
                     euen
                     the
                     hid
                     wisedome
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     determined
                     before
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     vnto
                     our
                     glorie
                     ,
                     which
                     none
                     of
                     the
                     Princes
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     hath
                     knowne
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   2.
                   of
                   Corinth
                   .
                   4.
                   and
                   3.
                   verse
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     If
                     our
                     Gospell
                     be
                     hid
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     hid
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     be
                     lost
                     ,
                     whose
                     mindes
                     the
                     god
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     hath
                     blinded
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Word
                   is
                   hidden
                   in
                   the
                   base
                   meanes
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   2
                   ▪
                   Corinth
                   .
                   4
                   ▪
                   and
                   7.
                   verse
                   :
                   
                     We
                     haue
                     the
                     treasures
                     in
                     earthly
                     vessels
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   being
                   in
                   earthly
                   vessels
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   lesse
                   esteemed
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Also
                   this
                   treasure
                   is
                   hidden
                   vnder
                   the
                   creatures
                   of
                   Water
                   ,
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   Wine
                   .
                   I
                   do
                   now
                   speake
                   ●afely
                   of
                   these
                   according
                   vnto
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   
                   but
                   I
                   knowe
                   how
                   I
                   doe
                   account
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   vnto
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   godly
                   these
                   meanes
                   are
                   not
                   base
                   ,
                   but
                   indeede
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   graces
                   offered
                   by
                   these
                   meanes
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   very
                   base
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   would
                   thinke
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   mortall
                   man
                   like
                   my selfe
                   should
                   be
                   hidden
                   the
                   treasure
                   of
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   ?
                   Who
                   would
                   thinke
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   a
                   sillie
                   poore
                   man
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   treasure
                   should
                   be
                   offered
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ?
                   Who
                   would
                   thinke
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   creatures
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   and
                   Water
                   ,
                   were
                   hid
                   the
                   seales
                   and
                   pledges
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ?
                   These
                   be
                   treasures
                   indeede
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   hidden
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     As
                     a
                     treasure
                     in
                     the
                     field
                     .
                  
                   This
                   treasure
                   sure
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   hidden
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   the
                   quickest
                   hath
                   not
                   seene
                   it
                   ,
                   neither
                   hath
                   his
                   eare
                   heard
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   neither
                   hath
                   it
                   entred
                   into
                   his
                   heart
                   to
                   conceiue
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   goodlie
                   field
                   adorned
                   with
                   Grasse
                   ,
                   Flowers
                   ,
                   Trees
                   ,
                   Herbes
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   perhaps
                   there
                   lieth
                   hidden
                   no
                   treasure
                   ;
                   whereas
                   contrarie
                   in
                   a
                   barren
                   
                   peece
                   of
                   ground
                   ,
                   wherein
                   no
                   such
                   things
                   are
                   ,
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   and
                   doe
                   commonly
                   lie
                   hidden
                   treasures
                   very
                   great
                   :
                   so
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   inequalitie
                   of
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   bestoweth
                   his
                   graces
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   which
                   carrie
                   least
                   shew
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   vseth
                   them
                   as
                   instruments
                   ,
                   and
                   meanes
                   to
                   set
                   foorth
                   his
                   glorie
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   likewise
                   in
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   lesse
                   esteemed
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   them
                   is
                   the
                   chiefest
                   treasure
                   of
                   all
                   hidden
                   .
                   This
                   must
                   teach
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   marueile
                   though
                   fewe
                   of
                   the
                   
                   world
                   come
                   to
                   this
                   treasure
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   hidden
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   this
                   was
                   prophecied
                   of
                   long
                   before
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Esay
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   25
                   chap.
                   1.
                   verse
                   :
                   Lord
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     who
                     will
                     beleeue
                     our
                     report
                  
                   ?
                   And
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     whom
                     is
                     the
                     arme
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     reuealed
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   which
                   prophecie
                   is
                   also
                   repeated
                   againe
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   the
                   12
                   :
                   and
                   also
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Rom
                   10.
                   16.
                   
                   But
                   answere
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   hereunto
                   ,
                   euen
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   transformed
                   into
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Seeing
                   then
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   complaint
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   in
                   old
                   time
                   ,
                   let
                   not
                   vs
                   be
                   offended
                   that
                   so
                   few
                   seeke
                   this
                   treasure
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   doe
                   so
                   little
                   esteeme
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   let
                   the
                   wicked
                   esteeme
                   neuer
                   so
                   ill
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   it
                   neuer
                   bee
                   reuealed
                   vnto
                   the
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   godly
                   shall
                   esteeme
                   of
                   it
                   neuerthelesse
                   ,
                   and
                   vnto
                   them
                   shall
                   this
                   good
                   treasure
                   bee
                   reuealed
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   most
                   apparant
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   therefore
                   pray
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   hee
                   would
                   raise
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   send
                   foorth
                   most
                   plentifull
                   and
                   diligent
                   labourers
                   into
                   his
                   haruest
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   send
                   foorth
                   many
                   of
                   his
                   porters
                   ,
                   to
                   awaken
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   stirre
                   vs
                   vp
                   to
                   the
                   receiuing
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   seeking
                   may
                   finde
                   ,
                   and
                   knocking
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   opened
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   followeth
                   :
                   
                     which
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     hath
                     found
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   To
                   pursue
                   euery
                   particular
                   farre
                   in
                   a
                   parable
                   
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   safest
                   way
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   analogie
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   ;
                   wee
                   must
                   here
                   know
                   that
                   parables
                   doe
                   not
                   hold
                   but
                   in
                   some
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   this
                   
                   sense
                   the
                   word
                   doth
                   not
                   agree
                   with
                   a
                   treasure
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   found
                   ,
                   he
                   hideth
                   to
                   
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   else
                   should
                   finde
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   partakers
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   himselfe
                   ▪
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   it
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   it
                   agreeth
                   with
                   the
                   analogie
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   :
                   A
                   man
                   which
                   hath
                   found
                   a
                   great
                   treasure
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   great
                   ioy
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   suspecteth
                   himselfe
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   afeard
                   least
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   found
                   it
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   searcheth
                   more
                   neerely
                   into
                   it
                   againe
                   ,
                   least
                   that
                   his
                   sudden
                   ioy
                   should
                   be
                   soone
                   deca●ed
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   hauing
                   found
                   it
                   ,
                   hee
                   lose
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   hee
                   hideth
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   euen
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   spirituall
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   God
                   to
                   worke
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   to
                   feele
                   their
                   saluation
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   by
                   &
                   by
                   there
                   ariseth
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   feare
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                   be
                   missed
                   by
                   seeking
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   saluatiō
                   ,
                   or
                   hauing
                   found
                   
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   afraide
                   least
                   they
                   should
                   lose
                   it
                   againe
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   doubts
                   that
                   they
                   continually
                   striue
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   a
                   greater
                   assurance
                   therof
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   imbracing
                   of
                   this
                   treafure
                   they
                   finde
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   sweete
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   tast
                   thereof
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   precious
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   labour
                   throughly
                   to
                   seek
                   after
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   desire
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   glimmering
                   fight
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   but
                   euen
                   a
                   full
                   taste
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   benefits
                   ,
                   And
                   therefore
                   there
                   is
                   neuer
                   through
                   peace
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   childrē
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   reuerence
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   til
                   they
                   haue
                   hidden
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   grow
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   in
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   their
                   saluation
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   Dauid
                   in
                   Psal.
                   119
                   the
                   second
                   and
                   third
                   vers
                   ▪
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     I
                     haue
                     hid
                     thy
                     commaundements
                     in
                     my
                     heart
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     might
                     not
                     sinne
                     against
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   Prouerbs
                   the
                   second
                   and
                   first
                   verse
                   :
                   
                     My
                     sonne
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     wilt
                     receiue
                     my
                     word●
                     ,
                     and
                     hide
                     my
                     commandements
                     within
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     cause
                     thine
                     eare
                     to
                     hearken
                     vnto
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     and
                     incline
                     t●●●e
                     heart
                     to
                     vnderstanding
                     ;
                     when
                     wisedome
                     entreth
                     thy
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     knowledge
                     delighteth
                     thy
                     soule
                     ,
                     then
                     shall
                     counsaile
                     preserue
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     vnderstanding
                     shall
                     keepe
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   Where
                   wee
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   giueth
                   this
                   precept
                   vnto
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   labour
                   so
                   for
                   the
                   word
                   that
                   
                   it
                   be
                   hidden
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   labour
                   to
                   haue
                   their
                   hearts
                   whol●e
                   to
                   prossesse
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   minde
                   of
                   man
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   heart
                   cannot
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   heart
                   bee
                   once
                   throughly
                   possessed
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   easily
                   be
                   depriued
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   as
                   a
                   treasure
                   is
                   found
                   before
                   it
                   be
                   sought
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   Esai
                   .
                   65.
                   1.
                   
                   Rom.
                   10.
                   20.
                   
                   
                     I
                     was
                     found
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     sought
                     me
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     been
                     made
                     manifest
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     asked
                     not
                     after
                     me
                     .
                  
                   This
                   sheweth
                   that
                   all
                   goodnesse
                   cōmeth
                   of
                   the
                   free
                   grace
                   and
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   doth
                   God
                   manifest
                   himselfe
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   sought
                   him
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   when
                   God
                   
                   hath
                   once
                   found
                   them
                   ,
                   should
                   then
                   seeke
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   hee
                   hath
                   once
                   spoken
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   should
                   hearken
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   no
                   doubt
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   who
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   found
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   spokē
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   heard
                   him
                   .
                   O
                   then
                   so
                   glad
                   would
                   they
                   heare
                   him
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   fearefull
                   they
                   are
                   least
                   they
                   should
                   bee
                   depriued
                   of
                   hearing
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   :
                   neither
                   doe
                   they
                   desire
                   to
                   haue
                   Christ
                   transfigured
                   in
                   the
                   mount
                   ,
                   but
                   themselues
                   to
                   bee
                   transformed
                   into
                   new
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   grow
                   vp
                   in
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   from
                   strength
                   to
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   faith
                   to
                   faith
                   .
                   This
                   I
                   speake
                   vnto
                   the
                   sonnes
                   and
                   daughters
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   languish
                   in
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   feeling
                   of
                   their
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   and
                   hunger
                   and
                   thirst
                   after
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   O
                   how
                   ioyfull
                   are
                   they
                   in
                   hearing
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   hauing
                   felt
                   comfort
                   in
                   it
                   ?
                   such
                   feruencie
                   of
                   spirit
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   being
                   so
                   precious
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   finding
                   confirmation
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   strength
                   by
                   them
                   :
                   The
                   companie
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   is
                   most
                   delightfull
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     All
                     my
                     delight
                  
                   (
                   O
                   Lord
                   )
                   
                     is
                     vpon
                     thy
                     Saints
                     on
                     earth
                     :
                  
                   Their
                   consciences
                   are
                   comforted
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   ful
                   of
                   alacritie
                   and
                   cheerefulnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   things
                   may
                   serue
                   to
                   stirre
                   vs
                   vp
                   ,
                   to
                   hunger
                   and
                   thirst
                   after
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   experience
                   I
                   haue
                   knowne
                   and
                   tried
                   some
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   their
                   profession
                   haue
                   been
                   zealous
                   ,
                   haue
                   taken
                   pleasure
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   haue
                   felt
                   some
                   comfort
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   cōfirmation
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   God
                   were
                   deare
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   haue
                   distributed
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   had
                   many
                   other
                   graces
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   they
                   looked
                   for
                   the
                   vertue
                   and
                   power
                   and
                   effect
                   which
                   the
                   word
                   should
                   haue
                   wrought
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   alas
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   now
                   gone
                   :
                   but
                   although
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   haue
                   many
                   seuerall
                   temptations
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                   often
                   without
                   any
                   feeling
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   yet
                   let
                   them
                   assure
                   them
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   be
                   they
                   whosoeuer
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   or
                   other
                   they
                   shall
                   feele
                   this
                   mightie
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   quicken
                   them
                   vp
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   requisite
                   therefore
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   knowe
                   how
                   this
                   commeth
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   the
                   remedie
                   thereof
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   might
                   finde
                   out
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   the
                   attaining
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Truly
                   the
                   Lord
                   was
                   found
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   sought
                   him
                   not
                   ,
                   he
                   made
                   himselfe
                   known
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   ignorant
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   caused
                   the
                   light
                   to
                   shine
                   on
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   sate
                   in
                   darkenes
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   It
                   pleased
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   shining
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   to
                   put
                   the
                   teate
                   and
                   the
                   milke
                   into
                   our
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   a
                   good
                   mother
                   dealeth
                   with
                   her
                   yong
                   childe
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   put
                   the
                   cloathes
                   vpon
                   our
                   backes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   prouide
                   all
                   things
                   for
                   vs
                   without
                   asking
                   :
                   but
                   after
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   thus
                   nourished
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   regenerated
                   vs
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   and
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   found
                   vs
                   out
                   euen
                   then
                   when
                   we
                   thought
                   not
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   like
                   vnto
                   little
                   children
                   were
                   readie
                   to
                   come
                   vnto
                   him
                   ;
                   behold
                   here
                   the
                   great
                   mercie
                   and
                   louing
                   kindnesse
                   of
                   our
                   God
                   towards
                   vs
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   as
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   these
                   mercies
                   are
                   increased
                   not
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   in
                   repentance
                   and
                   godly
                   obedience
                   vnto
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   God
                   ▪
                   he
                   still
                   vseth
                   vs
                   as
                   children
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   Christ
                   vsed
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   giuing
                   vs
                   to
                   know
                   and
                   to
                   see
                   that
                   surely
                   there
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   comfort
                   and
                   saluation
                   vntothe
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   thus
                   God
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   conueigheth
                   his
                   graces
                   into
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   now
                   whether
                   for
                   remission
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   whether
                   for
                   omission
                   of
                   certaine
                   duties
                   ,
                   whether
                   for
                   our
                   barrennesse
                   in
                   spirituall
                   graces
                   ,
                   whether
                   for
                   our
                   humbling
                   or
                   triall
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   or
                   neglecting
                   of
                   the
                   inward
                   meanes
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   setting
                   foorth
                   of
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   
                   hath
                   pleased
                   him
                   a
                   little
                   to
                   frowne
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   withdrawe
                   his
                   smiling
                   countenance
                   from
                   vs
                   :
                   He
                   which
                   found
                   vs
                   when
                   we
                   sought
                   not
                   him
                   ,
                   euen
                   hee
                   doth
                   now
                   leaue
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   intent
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   now
                   learne
                   to
                   seeke
                   after
                   him
                   :
                   God
                   hee
                   gaue
                   vs
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   profitable
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   knocked
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   intent
                   that
                   receiuing
                   them
                   at
                   his
                   hand
                   we
                   might
                   hereafter
                   learne
                   to
                   knocke
                   for
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   our
                   cloathes
                   must
                   not
                   alwaies
                   be
                   put
                   vpon
                   our
                   backes
                   ,
                   the
                   teares
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   alwaies
                   put
                   into
                   our
                   mouthes
                   :
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   alwaies
                   be
                   fed
                   with
                   milke
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   young
                   children
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   seeing
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   infancie
                   and
                   a
                   nonage
                   and
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   discretion
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   Hebr.
                   5
                   and
                   seeing
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   fed
                   vs
                   with
                   milke
                   as
                   babes
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   now
                   murmure
                   if
                   he
                   feed
                   vs
                   with
                   stronger
                   meate
                   as
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   Fathers
                   will
                   nurture
                   their
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   them
                   corrections
                   whē
                   they
                   abuse
                   their
                   louing
                   kindnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   make
                   their
                   children
                   to
                   seeke
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   craue
                   of
                   them
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   want
                   :
                   And
                   shall
                   the
                   fathers
                   of
                   our
                   fleshe
                   doe
                   thus
                   ?
                   shall
                   they
                   nurture
                   their
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   discipline
                   correct
                   their
                   sinnes
                   and
                   offences
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   wee
                   suffer
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   our
                   spirits
                   to
                   deale
                   thus
                   with
                   vs
                   ?
                   Seeing
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   offēded
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   glorified
                   him
                   as
                   we
                   should
                   ,
                   seeing
                   we
                   haue
                   been
                   barren
                   in
                   goodnesse
                   ▪
                   &
                   haue
                   not
                   brought
                   foorth
                   fruites
                   of
                   repentance
                   worthie
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ▪
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   now
                   good
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   should
                   deale
                   somewhat
                   sharply
                   with
                   vs
                   ?
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   meete
                   that
                   now
                   the
                   Lord
                   should
                   take
                   his
                   blessing
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   abuse
                   them
                   ?
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   meete
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   should
                   with
                   hold
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   when
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   thankfull
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   beholding
                   of
                   it
                   doth
                   doevs
                   much
                   harme
                   ?
                   If
                   God
                   shall
                   now
                   deale
                   somewhat
                   more
                   strictly
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   intent
                   that
                   wee
                   might
                   the
                   better
                   learne
                   to
                   doe
                   our
                   duties
                   :
                   for
                   surely
                   now
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   our
                   nonage
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   euen
                   come
                   to
                   yeeres
                   of
                   discretion
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   therefore
                   looke
                   still
                   to
                   bee
                   dealt
                   withall
                   as
                   yong
                   children
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   fast
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   pray
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   those
                   good
                   meanes
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   knocke
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   finde
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   bee
                   important
                   with
                   the
                   widow
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   obtaine
                   ;
                   we
                   must
                   seeke
                   earnestly
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   I
                   dare
                   bee
                   bold
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   now
                   seeme
                   in
                   some
                   sort
                   to
                   be
                   withdrawne
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   restored
                   vnto
                   vs
                   in
                   as
                   great
                   measure
                   as
                   euer
                   they
                   were
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   Wherefore
                   seeing
                   the
                   Lord
                   heretofore
                   hath
                   bestowed
                   his
                   graces
                   and
                   blessings
                   vpon
                   vs
                   in
                   more
                   amplesort
                   than
                   euer
                   wee
                   could
                   haue
                   looked
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   now
                   hee
                   seemeth
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   absent
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   bewaile
                   and
                   mourne
                   for
                   his
                   absence
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   he
                   will
                   returne
                   :
                   otherwise
                   let
                   vs
                   neuer
                   looke
                   for
                   his
                   presence
                   againe
                   :
                   wherefore
                   let
                   euery
                   man
                   beware
                   that
                   he
                   make
                   precious
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   euery
                   one
                   consider
                   and
                   
                   examine
                   himselfe
                   whether
                   he
                   hath
                   in
                   him
                   a
                   readinesse
                   to
                   seeke
                   this
                   treasure
                   or
                   no
                   ;
                   yea
                   let
                   euery
                   one
                   prouoke
                   himselfe
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen
                     from
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                     vnto
                     Christ
                     suffered
                     violence
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   must
                   suffer
                   violence
                   vntill
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   none
                   euer
                   did
                   or
                   shall
                   enter
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   fruitiō
                   thereof
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   who
                   with
                   all
                   feruencie
                   ,
                   violence
                   ,
                   and
                   zeale
                   haue
                   sought
                   after
                   it
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   cleerenesse
                   in
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   purenesse
                   in
                   affections
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   finde
                   not
                   in
                   vs
                   ioy
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   zeale
                   ,
                   and
                   boldnesse
                   in
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   loue
                   ,
                   meekenesse
                   ,
                   patience
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   fruites
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   know
                   
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   fasting
                   ,
                   praying
                   ,
                   knocking
                   ,
                   seeking
                   ,
                   and
                   due
                   estimation
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   if
                   wee
                   finde
                   in
                   our selues
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   haue
                   recourse
                   to
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   followeth
                   .
                   
                     And
                     for
                     ioy
                     thereof
                     departeth
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   incident
                   to
                   treasures
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   found
                   to
                   worke
                   ioy
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   is
                   their
                   ioy
                   which
                   haue
                   found
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   but
                   greater
                   
                   is
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   findeth
                   the
                   treasure
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   then
                   his
                   ioy
                   is
                   that
                   findeth
                   earthly
                   treasures
                   ;
                   
                     Shew
                     vs
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   the
                   4.
                   )
                   
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     thy
                     countenance
                     ,
                     thy
                     fauour
                     and
                     thy
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     shalt
                     make
                     our
                     hearts
                     more
                     cheerefull
                     and
                     ioyfull
                     ,
                     than
                     rich
                     men
                     are
                     when
                     their
                     Corne
                     ,
                     Oyle
                     ,
                     and
                     Wine
                     increaseth
                     .
                  
                   Great
                   is
                   the
                   ioy
                   that
                   ariseth
                   of
                   abundance
                   of
                   riches
                   ,
                   but
                   greater
                   is
                   the
                   ioy
                   which
                   ariseth
                   of
                   the
                   loue
                   and
                   fauourable
                   countenance
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   saith
                   in
                   Psalme
                   1●9
                   the
                   ninth
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   72.
                   verse
                   of
                   the
                   Psalme
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     law
                     of
                     thy
                     mouth
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     is
                     better
                     than
                     thousands
                     of
                     gold
                     or
                     siluer
                     .
                  
                   That
                   man
                   which
                   loueth
                   gold
                   ,
                   hee
                   taketh
                   great
                   pleasure
                   and
                   delight
                   therein
                   :
                   but
                   yet
                   saith
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   
                     Thy
                     word
                     is
                     sweeter
                     and
                     better
                     esteemed
                     and
                     liked
                     of
                     by
                     me
                     ,
                     than
                     thousands
                     of
                     gold
                     and
                     siluer
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   sixteenth
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Psalme
                   ,
                   verse
                   the
                   ●
                   .
                   
                     I
                     loue
                     thy
                     commandements
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     aboue
                     gold
                     ,
                     yea
                     aboue
                     most
                     fine
                     gold
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   21.
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Psalme
                   ,
                   and
                   2.
                   verse
                   of
                   that
                   part
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     I
                     reioyce
                     at
                     thy
                     word
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     findeth
                     a
                     great
                     spoyle
                     .
                  
                   Pleasures
                   breede
                   ioy
                   ,
                   profits
                   breede
                   ioy
                   ,
                   honour
                   and
                   glorie
                   breede
                   ioy
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   good
                   haruest
                   ,
                   with
                   increase
                   of
                   Wine
                   and
                   Oyle
                   commeth
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   by
                   riches
                   as
                   gold
                   and
                   siluer
                   ariseth
                   profit
                   ,
                   by
                   victorie
                   conquest
                   and
                   spoyle
                   of
                   the
                   enemie
                   ,
                   honour
                   and
                   glorie
                   is
                   gotten
                   .
                   Now
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   being
                   laide
                   ioyntly
                   together
                   ,
                   must
                   needes
                   bring
                   a
                   great
                   ioy
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   preferreth
                   the
                   ioy
                   which
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   the
                   Word
                   before
                   all
                   these
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   without
                   good
                   cause
                   ,
                   for
                   greater
                   is
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   eternall
                   saluation
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   ioy
                   which
                   ariseth
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   Wine
                   and
                   Oyle
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   mens
                   hearts
                   are
                   refreshed
                   with
                   the
                   refreshed
                   Wine
                   and
                   Oyle
                   of
                   the
                   countenance
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   more
                   than
                   to
                   possesse
                   much
                   gold
                   and
                   siluer
                   ?
                   What
                   greater
                   ioy
                   can
                   be
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   perswaded
                   of
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ?
                   the
                   eye
                   hath
                   not
                   seene
                   ,
                   neither
                   hath
                   the
                   eare
                   heard
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   conceiue
                   of
                   this
                   vnspeakable
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauē
                   .
                   To
                   liue
                   and
                   remaine
                   for
                   euer
                   with
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   in
                   eternall
                   glorie
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   better
                   than
                   thousands
                   of
                   gold
                   &
                   siluer
                   ?
                   To
                   subdue
                   Satan
                   ,
                   sin
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   Diuell
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   torments
                   of
                   hel
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   a
                   great
                   victorie
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   ioy
                   ?
                   yea
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   greater
                   than
                   the
                   triumph
                   ouer
                   our
                   bodily
                   enemies
                   ?
                   to
                   remaine
                   eternally
                   in
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   ;
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   an
                   infinite
                   and
                   incomprehensible
                   ioy
                   ?
                   Wherefore
                   men
                   must
                   leaue
                   off
                   the
                   false
                   ioyes
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   pettie
                   ioyes
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   cleaue
                   vnto
                   this
                   ioy
                   ,
                   and
                   seeke
                   after
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   euery
                   one
                   the
                   greater
                   treasure
                   that
                   hee
                   findeth
                   the
                   more
                   hee
                   doth
                   reioyce
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   euerie
                   one
                   the
                   neerer
                   that
                   hee
                   draweth
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   ioyfull
                   and
                   glad
                   he
                   is
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   keepe
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   tenour
                   in
                   all
                   men
                   .
                   This
                   ioy
                   is
                   not
                   
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   alike
                   ,
                   God
                   he
                   doth
                   sometime
                   hide
                   his
                   louing
                   coūtenance
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   some
                   times
                   he
                   giueth
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   againe
                   more
                   sorrow
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   wee
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   sendeth
                   sometimes
                   wet
                   weather
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   againe
                   more
                   faire
                   weather
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   he
                   sendeth
                   stormes
                   ,
                   tempests
                   ,
                   and
                   boysterous
                   weather
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   and
                   by
                   most
                   calme
                   and
                   still
                   :
                   euen
                   so
                   dealeth
                   he
                   with
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   sometime
                   he
                   hideth
                   his
                   graces
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   other
                   sometimes
                   he
                   maketh
                   apparrant
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   after
                   stormes
                   and
                   tempests
                   come
                   faire
                   weather
                   ;
                   so
                   after
                   sorrowes
                   and
                   troubles
                   ,
                   ioyes
                   and
                   pleasures
                   doe
                   come
                   vnto
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   after
                   their
                   anguish
                   and
                   paines
                   are
                   past
                   ,
                   great
                   calmenesse
                   and
                   peace
                   of
                   mind
                   and
                   quietnesse
                   in
                   conscience
                   ariseth
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said●
                   
                   in
                   Psalme
                   30.
                   5.
                   
                   
                     The
                     anger
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     endureth
                     but
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     his
                     fauour
                     is
                     life
                     :
                     Weeping
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     sorrow
                     may
                     abide
                     for
                     an
                     euening
                     ,
                     but
                     ioy
                     commeth
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     .
                  
                   Wherefore
                   euery
                   one
                   is
                   to
                   examine
                   himselfe
                   whether
                   he
                   hath
                   this
                   ioy
                   or
                   not
                   :
                   for
                   whosoeuer
                   hath
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   certainly
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   his
                   saluation
                   .
                   Yet
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   haue
                   some
                   sight
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   neuer
                   hid
                   deepely
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   know
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   ioyes
                   in
                   receiuing
                   
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   ioy
                   in
                   the
                   wicked
                   in
                   hearing
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   hauing
                   but
                   a
                   small
                   crust
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   to
                   nourish
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   withereth
                   quickly
                   away
                   and
                   remaineth
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   shewed
                   in
                   this
                   chapter
                   in
                   the
                   parable
                   of
                   the
                   seede
                   ,
                   which
                   fell
                   in
                   hard
                   stonie
                   ground
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   another
                   ioy
                   which
                   endureth
                   and
                   continueth
                   vnto
                   the
                   ende
                   ,
                   which
                   although
                   it
                   haue
                   many
                   intermissions
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   altogether
                   cease
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   at
                   the
                   length
                   haue
                   the
                   victorie
                   against
                   all
                   sorrow
                   whatsoeuer
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   is
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   deceitfull
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   is
                   effectuall
                   ,
                   A
                   man
                   may
                   therefore
                   be
                   deceiued
                   in
                   ioy
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   it
                   before
                   hee
                   hath
                   found
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   ioy
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   thinketh
                   that
                   hee
                   hath
                   found
                   a
                   treasure
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   hath
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   ioy
                   when
                   he
                   knoweth
                   indeede
                   hee
                   hath
                   found
                   it
                   :
                   euen
                   so
                   is
                   there
                   a
                   double
                   ioy
                   in
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   ioy
                   in
                   the
                   hearing
                   and
                   knowing
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   kingdome
                   and
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   offered
                   vnto
                   vs
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   ioyfull
                   thing
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   knowe
                   his
                   saluation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   know
                   that
                   God
                   offereth
                   vnto
                   him
                   eternall
                   life
                   and
                   redemption
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   this
                   ioy
                   doe
                   but
                   abide
                   and
                   swimme
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   on
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   their
                   braine
                   ,
                   and
                   goe
                   no
                   further
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   there
                   but
                   a
                   crust
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   these
                   hearers
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   stonie
                   and
                   hard
                   hearts
                   are
                   hardened
                   with
                   deceitfulnesse
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   also
                   another
                   ioy
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   assured
                   and
                   fully
                   knoweth
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   saued
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   doth
                   see
                   the
                   mysterie
                   of
                   his
                   saluation
                   ,
                   &
                   there
                   
                   is
                   a
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   the
                   experience
                   thereof
                   :
                   the
                   former
                   of
                   these
                   ioyes
                   may
                   be
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   cannot
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   remaineth
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   doe
                   rest
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   his
                   saluation
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   can
                   minister
                   no
                   true
                   comfort
                   vnto
                   this
                   man
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   know
                   there
                   is
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   thing
                   to
                   know
                   that
                   eternall
                   life
                   is
                   ordained
                   for
                   thee
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   know
                   that
                   sinnes
                   are
                   pardonable
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   thing
                   to
                   know
                   that
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   are
                   pardoned
                   :
                   neither
                   doth
                   it
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   because
                   thou
                   seest
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   heauen
                   ,
                   that
                   therfore
                   thou
                   art
                   there
                   .
                   Wherfore
                   thou
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   seate
                   of
                   faith
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   braine
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   head
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   place
                   to
                   
                   keepe
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   the
                   chest
                   to
                   lay
                   them
                   vp
                   in
                   .
                   Therefore
                   as
                   the
                   minde
                   must
                   be
                   conuinced
                   of
                   sinne
                   so
                   the
                   heart
                   must
                   be
                   continually
                   rebuked
                   ,
                   feared
                   ,
                   humbled
                   ,
                   and
                   terrified
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   closet
                   wherein
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   be
                   kept
                   ;
                   
                     With
                     the
                     heart
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   )
                   
                     a
                     man
                     beleeueth
                     vnto
                     righteousnesse
                  
                   .
                   The
                   minde
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   troubled
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   his
                   heart
                   be
                   troubled
                   ,
                   the
                   trouble
                   thereof
                   is
                   great
                   .
                   Therefore
                   as
                   the
                   griefe
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   to
                   the
                   griefe
                   and
                   sorrowe
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   is
                   nothing
                   comparable
                   to
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   indeed
                   a
                   true
                   ioy
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   an
                   experience
                   of
                   the
                   mercies
                   :
                   If
                   I
                   can
                   say
                   now
                   ,
                   not
                   I
                   but
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   which
                   liueth
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   which
                   passeth
                   the
                   reach
                   of
                   all
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   cannot
                   distinguish
                   betweene
                   this
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   and
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   :
                   But
                   let
                   such
                   men
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   temptation
                   may
                   change
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   braine
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   heart
                   and
                   affection
                   being
                   roote
                   in
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   it
                   can
                   neuer
                   change
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   there
                   be
                   sorrow
                   in
                   thy
                   heart
                   in
                   the
                   euening
                   and
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   ,
                   yet
                   ioy
                   againe
                   will
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   he
                   is
                   faithfull
                   who
                   hath
                   called
                   his
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   alwaies
                   perfect
                   his
                   worke
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   first
                   in
                   raising
                   vp
                   the
                   bodie
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   in
                   ioyning
                   it
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   both
                   partakers
                   of
                   that
                   blessednesse
                   and
                   glorious
                   happinesse
                   which
                   is
                   prepared
                   for
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   THE
                   NINTH
                   SERMON
                   ,
                   PREACHED
                   ON
                   PART
                   OF
                   the
                   44.
                   verse
                   of
                   the
                   13.
                   
                   Chapter
                   according
                   to
                   Saint
                   Matthew
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     MATTH
                     .
                     13.
                     vers
                     .
                     44.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     for
                     ioy
                     thereof
                     departeth
                     and
                     selleth
                     all
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     ,
                     and
                     buyeth
                     that
                     field
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IN
                   the
                   former
                   Sermon
                   wee
                   shewed
                   that
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   taken
                   in
                   two
                   diuers
                   senses
                   ,
                   as
                   namely
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   glorious
                   estate
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   after
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   liue
                   eternally
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   enioy
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   holie
                   Angels
                   ,
                   triumphing
                   ouer
                   sinne
                   ,
                   hell
                   ,
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   condemnation
                   :
                   and
                   secondly
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   entrance
                   which
                   Gods
                   children
                   haue
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   .
                   This
                   kingdome
                   is
                   of
                   two
                   parts
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   whereby
                   God
                   offereth
                   his
                   kingdome
                   vnto
                   them
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   offereth
                   by
                   the
                   mean●s
                   .
                   Here
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   that
                   none
                   shall
                   euer
                   haue
                   fruition
                   of
                   the
                   ioyes
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   which
                   take
                   possession
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   earth
                   :
                   none
                   shall
                   rise
                   againe
                   with
                   Christ
                   to
                   glorie
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   not
                   here
                   arise
                   from
                   sinne
                   :
                   for
                   who
                   so
                   will
                   bee
                   made
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   must
                   here
                   wholie
                   addict
                   himselfe
                   to
                   seeke
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   euerie
                   one
                   therefore
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   great
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   meanes
                   to
                   leade
                   vs
                   to
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   assured
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   alreadie
                   departed
                   from
                   death
                   vnto
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   he
                   may
                   haue
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   graces
                   offered
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   a
                   treasure
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   without
                   this
                   all
                   things
                   else
                   are
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   of
                   it selfe
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   our
                   saluation
                   .
                   Many
                   there
                   are
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   confesse
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   treasure
                   which
                   a
                   man
                   ought
                   to
                   seeke
                   for
                   ,
                   but
                   few
                   there
                   are
                   which
                   doe
                   agree
                   thereunto
                   in
                   their
                   liues
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   to
                   expresse
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   their
                   conuersation
                   .
                   But
                   blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   can
                   so
                   thinke
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   testimonie
                   in
                   their
                   consciences
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   thus
                   seeke
                   after
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   where
                   euery
                   mans
                   treasure
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   his
                   heart
                   also
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   and
                   eternall
                   life
                   bee
                   our
                   treasure
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   hearts
                   must
                   bee
                   set
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   must
                   wee
                   wholie
                   seeke
                   after
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   treasure
                   is
                   a
                   hidden
                   treasure
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   so
                   esteemed
                   and
                   reuerenced
                   :
                   for
                   whether
                   wee
                   doe
                   consider
                   the
                   meanes
                   which
                   haue
                   no
                   outward
                   power
                   or
                   shew
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   wee
                   consider
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   offered
                   by
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   treasure
                   altogether
                   hidden
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   hidden
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   whit
                   lesse
                   esteemed
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   must
                   teach
                   vs
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   offended
                   with
                   any
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   shall
                   see
                   them
                   make
                   no
                   account
                   of
                   receiuing
                   the
                   truth
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   new
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   been
                   a
                   thing
                   prophecied
                   of
                   old
                   :
                   Lord
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Esay
                   )
                   
                     who
                     will
                     beleeue
                     our
                     report
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     whom
                     is
                     the
                     arme
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     reuealed
                     ?
                  
                   Wee
                   shewed
                   that
                   treasures
                   are
                   found
                   before
                   they
                   bee
                   sought
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   so
                   God
                   he
                   hath
                   offered
                   vnto
                   vs
                   the
                   treasure
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   before
                   wee
                   sought
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   free
                   mercie
                   and
                   fauour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   doe
                   enioy
                   the
                   treasure
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   once
                   vouchsafed
                   to
                   call
                   vs
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   obey
                   ,
                   and
                   hauing
                   once
                   spoken
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   hearken
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   hath
                   pleased
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   deale
                   with
                   vs
                   as
                   parents
                   deale
                   with
                   their
                   young
                   children
                   ,
                   who
                   when
                   their
                   children
                   be
                   tender
                   ,
                   they
                   put
                   the
                   teate
                   into
                   their
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   put
                   on
                   their
                   cloaths
                   vpon
                   their
                   backes
                   ,
                   and
                   feede
                   them
                   with
                   milke
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   waxe
                   elder
                   and
                   grow
                   to
                   some
                   yeeres
                   of
                   discretion
                   ,
                   then
                   if
                   they
                   offend
                   they
                   are
                   rebuked
                   and
                   scourged
                   .
                   And
                   euen
                   so
                   the
                   Lord
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   beginning
                   of
                   our
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   he
                   offered
                   his
                   graces
                   most
                   plentifully
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   he
                   sent
                   his
                   watchmen
                   to
                   call
                   vs
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   now
                   whether
                   for
                   omission
                   of
                   duties
                   ,
                   correction
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   or
                   triall
                   of
                   our
                   patience
                   ,
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   him
                   to
                   withdraw
                   his
                   merciful
                   countenance
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   gone
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   intent
                   that
                   now
                   we
                   might
                   seeke
                   him
                   ,
                   now
                   wee
                   must
                   fast
                   and
                   mourne
                   ,
                   or
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   returne
                   vnto
                   vs
                   againe
                   .
                
                 
                   Euery
                   one
                   must
                   therefore
                   examine
                   his
                   owne
                   heart
                   ,
                   whether
                   that
                   hee
                   doth
                   there
                   finde
                   such
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   working
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   willing
                   to
                   seeke
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   proceeding
                   and
                   holding
                   on
                   in
                   grace
                   ,
                   in
                   vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   goodnesse
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   vpon
                   due
                   triall
                   and
                   examination
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   we
                   finde
                   them
                   not
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   we
                   haue
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   wee
                   would
                   still
                   be
                   babes
                   ,
                   and
                   still
                   bee
                   fed
                   as
                   children
                   ,
                   not
                   seeking
                   ,
                   not
                   knocking
                   ,
                   nor
                   looking
                   after
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   man
                   that
                   findeth
                   a
                   treasure
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   ioy
                   suddenly
                   arising
                   in
                   his
                   minde
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   and
                   by
                   
                   he
                   doubteth
                   of
                   himselfe
                   whether
                   he
                   hath
                   found
                   a
                   treasure
                   indeede
                   or
                   no
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   looketh
                   ouer
                   it
                   againe
                   to
                   the
                   intent
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   better
                   certified
                   thereof
                   ,
                   least
                   otherwise
                   his
                   sudden
                   ioy
                   should
                   soone
                   vanish
                   away
                   .
                   And
                   euen
                   so
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   finde
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   treasure
                   of
                   their
                   saluation
                   to
                   bee
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   throughlie
                   touched
                   in
                   heart
                   to
                   seeke
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   yet
                   oftentimes
                   they
                   doe
                   make
                   many
                   doubts
                   ,
                   they
                   seeke
                   againe
                   and
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   desirous
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   smacke
                   and
                   a
                   glimmering
                   taste
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   liuely
                   eating
                   and
                   feeding
                   vpon
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   they
                   hide
                   the
                   word
                   with
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Dauid
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   man
                   hauing
                   found
                   a
                   treasure
                   reioyceth
                   .
                   Ioy
                   and
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   hope
                   and
                   feare
                   working
                   on
                   mens
                   hearts
                   ,
                   doe
                   make
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   men
                   how
                   farre
                   off
                   ,
                   or
                   how
                   neere
                   our
                   hearts
                   are
                   vnto
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   neerer
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   ioyfull
                   and
                   gladder
                   hee
                   is
                   ▪
                   Great
                   is
                   
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   haruest
                   vnto
                   them
                   which
                   haue
                   haruest
                   at
                   hand
                   ;
                   great
                   is
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   siluer
                   and
                   gold
                   ,
                   vnto
                   them
                   which
                   haue
                   abundance
                   thereof
                   ,
                   but
                   greater
                   is
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   :
                   great
                   is
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   spoyles
                   ,
                   of
                   victorie
                   and
                   glorie
                   ,
                   gotten
                   by
                   victorie
                   and
                   spoyles
                   ,
                   but
                   greater
                   is
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   Christian
                   in
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   And
                   therefore
                   Dauid
                   speaking
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   a
                   regenerate
                   man
                   ,
                   saith
                   in
                   Psalme
                   the
                   119.
                   the
                   last
                   part
                   saue
                   one●
                   
                     I
                     reioyce
                     at
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     findeth
                     a
                     great
                     spoyle
                     .
                  
                   Those
                   then
                   which
                   haue
                   no
                   ioy
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   ,
                   they
                   neuer
                   tasted
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   neither
                   shal
                   they
                   taste
                   of
                   the
                   ioyes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   :
                   a
                   ioy
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   knoweth
                   that
                   a
                   treasure
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   found
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   greater
                   ioy
                   ,
                   when
                   in
                   experience
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   fully
                   setled
                   in
                   the
                   finding
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   ioy
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   which
                   commeth
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   knoweth
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   saluation
                   ,
                   this
                   ioy
                   may
                   vanish
                   away
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   ioy
                   which
                   is
                   setled
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   in
                   the
                   full
                   assurance
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   this
                   ioy
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   may
                   sometimes
                   be
                   darkened
                   ,
                   yet
                   can
                   it
                   neuer
                   bee
                   vtterly
                   extinguished
                   ,
                   heauinesse
                   may
                   abide
                   for
                   a
                   night
                   ,
                   but
                   ioy
                   commeth
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   followeth
                   :
                   
                     He
                     withdraweth
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     or
                     he
                     departeth
                     .
                  
                   The
                   naturall
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   depart
                   and
                   goe
                   away
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   withdraw
                   and
                   seperate
                   himselfe
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   from
                   other
                   businesse
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   wee
                   see
                   aptly
                   and
                   fully
                   to
                   be
                   resembled
                   of
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   finding
                   of
                   a
                   treasure
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   found
                   a
                   treasure
                   ,
                   hee
                   goeth
                   about
                   to
                   buy
                   the
                   field
                   :
                   or
                   when
                   one
                   is
                   about
                   to
                   vndertake
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   of
                   great
                   waight
                   or
                   importance
                   ,
                   then
                   hee
                   giueth
                   himselfe
                   wholy
                   ouer
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   hee
                   goeth
                   aside
                   to
                   consider
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   whether
                   hee
                   bee
                   not
                   deceiued
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   what
                   his
                   owne
                   abilitie
                   is
                   ,
                   what
                   good
                   it
                   may
                   doe
                   him
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   must
                   cost
                   him
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   worth
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   it
                   will
                   counteruaile
                   
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   he
                   laieth
                   out
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   euen
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   saluation
                   it
                   is
                   requisite
                   that
                   men
                   should
                   consider
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   offereth
                   such
                   a
                   worthie
                   treasure
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   search
                   into
                   their
                   hearts
                   throughly
                   and
                   diligently
                   to
                   cast
                   before
                   hand
                   ,
                   what
                   lets
                   ,
                   impediments
                   and
                   hindrances
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   what
                   that
                   is
                   which
                   they
                   seeke
                   for
                   ,
                   what
                   cost
                   and
                   labour
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   bestow
                   vpon
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   againe
                   ,
                   what
                   may
                   bee
                   the
                   profit
                   ,
                   commoditie
                   and
                   ioy
                   thereof
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   redound
                   vnto
                   them
                   thereby
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   they
                   may
                   keepe
                   themselues
                   in
                   sure
                   possession
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   hauing
                   once
                   obtained
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   preconsideration
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   confirmeth
                   vnto
                   vs
                   in
                   two
                   Parables
                   in
                   Luke
                   the
                   14
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   of
                   building
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   warre
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Which
                     of
                     you
                     minding
                     to
                     build
                     a
                     tower
                     ,
                     sitteth
                     not
                     downe
                     first
                     and
                     counteth
                     the
                     cost
                     whether
                     hee
                     hath
                     sufficient
                     to
                     performe
                     it
                     ,
                     least
                     after
                     that
                     hee
                     hath
                     laid
                     the
                     foundation
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     performe
                     it
                     ,
                     all
                     that
                     behold
                     it
                     begin
                     to
                     mocke
                     him
                     ,
                     saying
                     :
                     This
                     man
                     began
                     to
                     build
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     make
                     an
                     end
                     .
                  
                   For
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     What
                     King
                     going
                     to
                     warre
                     against
                     another
                     King
                     ,
                     sitteth
                     not
                     downe
                     first
                     and
                     taketh
                     counsell
                     whether
                     he
                     be
                     able
                     with
                     tenne
                     thousand
                     to
                     meete
                     him
                     which
                     commeth
                     against
                     him
                     with
                     twentie
                     thousand
                     ,
                     least
                     afterward
                     to
                     his
                     great
                     shame
                  
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   gathered
                   by
                   the
                   circumstances
                   )
                   
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     constrai●ed
                     to
                     send
                     an
                     ●mbassege
                     vnto
                     him
                     and
                     to
                     desire
                     conditions
                     of
                     peace
                     .
                  
                   So
                   ought
                   euery
                   one
                   which
                   commeth
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   this
                   premeditation
                   and
                   preparation
                   with
                   
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   able
                   and
                   can
                   endure
                   the
                   cost
                   which
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   at
                   in
                   comming
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   can
                   endure
                   that
                   fight
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   take
                   in
                   hand
                   before
                   he
                   come
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   whether
                   he
                   can
                   sustaine
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   mother
                   ,
                   wife
                   ,
                   and
                   children
                   ,
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   sisters
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   his
                   owne
                   life
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   ;
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   fight
                   against
                   Powers
                   ,
                   Principalities
                   ,
                   the
                   Diuell
                   ,
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   his
                   owne
                   reason
                   and
                   affections
                   ,
                   least
                   that
                   otherwise
                   he
                   breake
                   off
                   his
                   course
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   himselfe
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   man
                   he
                   seemed
                   first
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   This
                   premeditation
                   and
                   preconsideration
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   can
                   enioy
                   that
                   treasure
                   and
                   buy
                   the
                   field
                   wherein
                   it
                   lieth
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   similitude
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   vsed
                   more
                   often
                   than
                   the
                   similitude
                   of
                   building
                   ,
                   which
                   often
                   is
                   englished
                   by
                   this
                   word
                   Edifying
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   building
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   1
                   ▪
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   where
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Building
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   the
                   Builders
                   :
                   so
                   likewise
                   in
                   Ephes.
                   chap.
                   2.
                   verse
                   .
                   20.
                   21.
                   22.
                   
                   
                     And
                     are
                     built
                     vpon
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     himselfe
                     being
                     the
                     head
                     corner
                     stone
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     all
                     the
                     building
                     coupled
                     together
                     groweth
                     into
                     a
                     holy
                     temple
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     yee
                     are
                     also
                     built
                     together
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     habitation
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   Esphes
                   .
                   4
                   and
                   12.
                   verse
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Christ
                     gaue
                     some
                     to
                     be
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     some
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     some
                     Euangelists
                     ,
                     some
                     Pastors
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     Teachers
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     gathering
                     together
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     worke
                     of
                     the
                     ministerie
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     edification
                     of
                     the
                     bodie
                     of
                     Christ.
                  
                   And
                   in
                   verse
                   the
                   16.
                   
                   
                     By
                     whom
                     all
                     the
                     bodie
                     being
                     coupled
                     and
                     knit
                     together
                     ,
                     by
                     euery
                     ioynt
                     for
                     the
                     furniture
                     thereof
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     effectuall
                     power
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     measure
                     of
                     euery
                     part
                     )
                     receiueth
                     increase
                     of
                     the
                     bodie
                     ,
                     vnto
                     the
                     edifying
                     of
                     it selfe
                     in
                     loue
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Iude
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   verse
                   the
                   20.
                   requireth
                   of
                   vs
                   that
                   we
                   
                     build
                     our selues
                     in
                     our
                     most
                     holie
                     faith
                     praying
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                   Againe
                   ,
                   who
                   knoweth
                   not
                   that
                   the
                   similitude
                   of
                   warfare
                   is
                   
                   often
                   repeated
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   
                     Iob
                     ,
                     The
                     life
                     of
                     man
                     is
                     a
                     continuall
                     warfare
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   1
                   of
                   Timoth.
                   the
                   6
                   ▪
                   chapter
                   and
                   12.
                   verse
                   :
                   
                     Fight
                     a
                     good
                     fight
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   .
                   And
                   1.
                   
                   Peter
                   .
                   2.
                   and
                   11
                   ▪
                   verse
                   .
                   
                     Abstaine
                     from
                     fleshly
                     lusts
                     ,
                     which
                     fight
                     against
                     the
                     soule
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Eph.
                   6.
                   and
                   12.
                   verse
                   :
                   
                     We
                     wrestle
                     not
                     against
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     but
                     against
                     principalities
                     and
                     powers
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   
                   
                     against
                     earthly
                     gouernours
                     ,
                     the
                     princes
                     of
                     the
                     darknesse
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     against
                     spirituall
                     wickednesses
                     in
                     heauenly
                     things
                     :
                  
                   So
                   that
                   wee
                   see
                   that
                   of
                   necessitie
                   euery
                   Christian
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   builder
                   and
                   a
                   warriour
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   building
                   and
                   fighting
                   was
                   shadowed
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   rearing
                   vp
                   of
                   the
                   materiall
                   walles
                   of
                   the
                   temple
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   the
                   Iewes
                   did
                   build
                   ,
                   they
                   wrought
                   with
                   one
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   held
                   their
                   weapons
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   hand
                   to
                   fight
                   against
                   their
                   enemies
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   Nehem.
                   4.
                   and
                   17
                   ▪
                   verse
                   .
                   The
                   profit
                   and
                   commoditie
                   of
                   building
                   is
                   a
                   deede
                   very
                   great
                   ,
                   the
                   glorie
                   and
                   honour
                   of
                   victorie
                   gotten
                   in
                   warre
                   is
                   great
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   wee
                   know
                   that
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   troublesome
                   and
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   than
                   both
                   building
                   and
                   warre
                   :
                   yet
                   be
                   thinking
                   of
                   the
                   commoditie
                   and
                   glory
                   which
                   do
                   arise
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   do
                   counteruaile
                   the
                   paines
                   &
                   griefes
                   .
                   But
                   greater
                   is
                   the
                   profit
                   and
                   more
                   excellent
                   is
                   the
                   glory
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   attaine
                   vnto
                   in
                   building
                   vp
                   
                   of
                   our selues
                   temples
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   Therefore
                   as
                   none
                   can
                   looke
                   to
                   haue
                   commoditie
                   by
                   his
                   building
                   ,
                   nor
                   honour
                   by
                   fighting
                   ,
                   without
                   trauaile
                   and
                   paines
                   :
                   so
                   let
                   no
                   man
                   deceiue
                   himselfe
                   with
                   a
                   vaine
                   perswasion
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   inherit
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   he
                   laboureth
                   not
                   with
                   might
                   and
                   maine
                   to
                   come
                   there
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   victors
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   fight
                   valiantly
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   enioy
                   the
                   building
                   if
                   we
                   spare
                   the
                   cost
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   some
                   begin
                   a
                   building
                   ,
                   which
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   finish
                   ,
                   doe
                   leaue
                   off
                   to
                   their
                   discredit
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   many
                   doe
                   moue
                   and
                   make
                   warre
                   ,
                   who
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   finish
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   goe
                   through
                   withall
                   ,
                   are
                   faine
                   to
                   their
                   shame
                   to
                   seeke
                   truce
                   ,
                   so
                   alas
                   many
                   begin
                   to
                   build
                   and
                   make
                   an
                   entrance
                   into
                   Christianitie
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   faire
                   shew
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   but
                   few
                   continue
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   we
                   finde
                   it
                   most
                   true
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   that
                   nine
                   lepers
                   being
                   clensed
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   returned
                   backe
                   againe
                   to
                   giue
                   him
                   thankes
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   this
                   forethinking
                   and
                   premeditation
                   is
                   most
                   expedient
                   and
                   necessarie
                   :
                   neither
                   must
                   wee
                   thinke
                   that
                   religion
                   is
                   so
                   slight
                   a
                   matter
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   doe
                   perswade
                   themselues
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   ;
                   which
                   kind
                   of
                   men
                   when
                   death
                   commeth
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   euen
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   deceiued
                   of
                   their
                   saluation
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   make
                   no
                   account
                   thereof
                   before
                   hand
                   ,
                   they
                   neuer
                   thought
                   that
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   Christianitie
                   would
                   be
                   so
                   costly
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   neuer
                   thought
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   so
                   chargeable
                   a
                   matter
                   .
                   Whosoeuer
                   therefore
                   will
                   auoide
                   a
                   most
                   dangerous
                   and
                   desperate
                   estate
                   at
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   whosoeuer
                   he
                   or
                   she
                   be
                   which
                   will
                   goe
                   on
                   vnto
                   this
                   building
                   ,
                   must
                   forecast
                   and
                   premeditate
                   
                   before
                   hand
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   must
                   cost
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   deeply
                   consider
                   with
                   himselfe
                   what
                   his
                   saluation
                   and
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   will
                   cost
                   him
                   ;
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   small
                   thing
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   cost
                   him
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   pleasures
                   and
                   delights
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   cost
                   thee
                   the
                   forgoing
                   of
                   all
                   thy
                   lusts
                   ,
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   riches
                   ,
                   of
                   libertie
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   banishment
                   ,
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   thy
                   wife
                   ,
                   goods
                   ,
                   lands
                   ,
                   friends
                   ,
                   parents
                   ,
                   children
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   peraduenture
                   also
                   it
                   will
                   cost
                   thee
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   thine
                   owne
                   heart
                   blood
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   more
                   chargeable
                   than
                   some
                   thinke
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   why
                   they
                   make
                   so
                   little
                   account
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   which
                   care
                   not
                   what
                   it
                   costeth
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   had
                   with
                   ease
                   ;
                   but
                   such
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   laborious
                   ,
                   as
                   costly
                   :
                   For
                   before
                   thou
                   canst
                   attaine
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   thou
                   must
                   trauaile
                   in
                   heart
                   and
                   in
                   soule
                   ,
                   with
                   weeping
                   ,
                   with
                   sighing
                   ,
                   with
                   much
                   fasting
                   ,
                   with
                   prayer
                   ,
                   with
                   watching
                   ,
                   with
                   meditation
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   practising
                   
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   commandements
                   of
                   God.
                   Thou
                   must
                   trauaile
                   in
                   compassion
                   towards
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   thou
                   must
                   take
                   paines
                   in
                   doing
                   thy
                   dutie
                   towards
                   thy
                   superiours
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   relieuing
                   the
                   needie
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   in
                   distresse
                   .
                   Finally
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   painfull
                   way
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   there
                   be
                   which
                   deceiue
                   themselues
                   ,
                   entring
                   into
                   it
                   without
                   preconsideration
                   either
                   of
                   cost
                   or
                   paines
                   .
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   houre
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   in
                   persecutions
                   ,
                   in
                   trials
                   ,
                   in
                   banishments
                   ,
                   many
                   shall
                   see
                   and
                   know
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   deceiued
                   themselues
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   duly
                   thought
                   of
                   these
                   said
                   charges
                   ;
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   onely
                   chargeable
                   and
                   troublesome
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   there
                   are
                   in
                   it
                   many
                   and
                   great
                   perils
                   and
                   dangers
                   ,
                   many
                   battailes
                   must
                   be
                   fought
                   ,
                   before
                   thou
                   canst
                   come
                   vnto
                   the
                   end
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   greatly
                   chargeable
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   haue
                   great
                   troubles
                   ,
                   many
                   battels
                   betwixt
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   sore
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   temptation
                   ,
                   thou
                   must
                   fight
                   with
                   all
                   thy
                   affections
                   ,
                   with
                   thine
                   owne
                   reason
                   ,
                   thou
                   must
                   be
                   prepared
                   to
                   fight
                   with
                   fleshly
                   ioy
                   ,
                   Loue
                   ,
                   Feare
                   ,
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   Anger
                   ,
                   Meekenesse
                   ,
                   Softnesse
                   :
                   neither
                   is
                   this
                   conflict
                   as
                   the
                   passion
                   of
                   anger
                   ,
                   which
                   endureth
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   moment
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   combat
                   against
                   affections
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   hand
                   diuers
                   and
                   sundrie
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   continueth
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   ,
                   euen
                   during
                   the
                   whole
                   life
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   we
                   receiue
                   many
                   blowes
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   sometimes
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   drawne
                   backe
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   must
                   to
                   it
                   againe
                   .
                   Those
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   which
                   meane
                   to
                   inherit
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   
                   must
                   renounce
                   their
                   owne
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   fight
                   against
                   their
                   owne
                   iudgement
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   in
                   anger
                   many
                   will
                   burst
                   out
                   to
                   fighting
                   ;
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                   because
                   that
                   their
                   owne
                   reason
                   teacheth
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   abused
                   ,
                   contemned
                   ,
                   and
                   despised
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   it
                   which
                   deceiueth
                   many
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   striue
                   and
                   contend
                   with
                   their
                   owne
                   reason
                   :
                   but
                   rather
                   doe
                   thus
                   thinke
                   with
                   themselues
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   doe
                   this
                   ?
                   or
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   doe
                   that
                   ?
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   lose
                   our
                   wiues
                   ,
                   children
                   ,
                   goods
                   ,
                   and
                   lands
                   ?
                   this
                   reason
                   then
                   of
                   ours
                   must
                   be
                   fought
                   against
                   and
                   ouercome
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   ouercome
                   his
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   knoweth
                   what
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   angrie
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   patient
                   in
                   ,
                   what
                   to
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   to
                   hate
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   he
                   the
                   better
                   walke
                   rightly
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   must
                   fight
                   both
                   with
                   his
                   reason
                   and
                   his
                   affections
                   ,
                   
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   hard
                   battell
                   .
                   For
                   though
                   a
                   man
                   haue
                   ouercome
                   his
                   reason
                   ,
                   yet
                   his
                   affections
                   may
                   still
                   ●e
                   head
                   strong
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   yea
                   so
                   strong
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   carrie
                   his
                   reason
                   &
                   iudgement
                   headlong
                   .
                   Here
                   then
                   ariseth
                   a
                   greater
                   fight
                   than
                   before
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   affections
                   can
                   be
                   ouercome
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   reason
                   &
                   affections
                   ioyne
                   together
                   &
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   to
                   deale
                   with
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   then
                   ariseth
                   a
                   most
                   deadly
                   fight
                   ,
                   insomuch
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   shall
                   very
                   hardly
                   ouercome
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   wee
                   haue
                   more
                   enemies
                   to
                   fight
                   withall
                   than
                   these
                   .
                   Wee
                   must
                   fight
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   ;
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   with
                   fame
                   and
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   hand
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   fight
                   with
                   wealth
                   and
                   riches
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   credit
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   If
                   God
                   shall
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   giue
                   thee
                   riches
                   ,
                   take
                   heede
                   that
                   thy
                   heart
                   be
                   not
                   set
                   vpon
                   them
                   :
                   wherfore
                   when
                   thou
                   ,
                   whosoeuer
                   thou
                   art
                   ,
                   art
                   blessed
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   report
                   or
                   with
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   take
                   heede
                   and
                   beware
                   of
                   pride
                   ,
                   vaine
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   ambition
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   childe
                   ,
                   of
                   God
                   doe
                   not
                   forecast
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   easily
                   be
                   ouertaken
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   see
                   many
                   ,
                   who
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   lower
                   estate
                   behaue
                   themselues
                   like
                   honest
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   becommeth
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   any
                   preferment
                   ,
                   and
                   promotion
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   altogether
                   carried
                   away
                   with
                   the
                   vaine
                   glorie
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   .
                   Thou
                   must
                   not
                   onely
                   fight
                   with
                   faire
                   and
                   good
                   reports
                   ,
                   but
                   thou
                   must
                   also
                   fight
                   with
                   reproches
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   no
                   small
                   combate
                   :
                   for
                   hauing
                   riches
                   and
                   glorie
                   thou
                   maist
                   escape
                   pride
                   ,
                   and
                   ambition
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   indeed
                   thou
                   professe
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   escape
                   reproches
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   not
                   foret●
                   ought
                   and
                   looked
                   vnto
                   betimes
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   ●e
                   not
                   well
                   armed
                   against
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   withstand
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   will
                   make
                   him
                   goe
                   backe
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   professed
                   :
                   alas
                   (
                   will
                   he
                   say
                   )
                   I
                   labour
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   ,
                   I
                   endeauour
                   my selfe
                   to
                   keepe
                   a
                   good
                   conference
                   in
                   all
                   my
                   dealings
                   ,
                   yet
                   loe
                   how
                   I
                   am
                   contemned
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   I
                   am
                   accounted
                   a
                   Prec●sian
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Hypocrite
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   must
                   also
                   fig●t
                   with
                   losses
                   and
                   want
                   of
                   liuing
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   we
                   see
                   many
                   to
                   be
                   
                   ouercome
                   :
                   when
                   as
                   therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   brought
                   vs
                   vnto
                   a
                   low
                   ●bbe
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   heede
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   ●o
                   shifters
                   ▪
                   For
                   when
                   by
                   a
                   simple
                   and
                   godly
                   liuing
                   many
                   cannot
                   thriue
                   and
                   prosper
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   then
                   fall
                   they
                   to
                   vnlawfull
                   meanes
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   adaies
                   rather
                   than
                   a
                   man
                   will
                   be
                   in
                   want
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   take
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   liuings
                   :
                   wherefore
                   this
                   temptation
                   of
                   want
                   is
                   very
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   looked
                   vnto
                   .
                   Likewise
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   must
                   fight
                   with
                   banishment
                   ,
                   losse
                   of
                   friends
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   anguish
                   which
                   ari●eth
                   thereof
                   ,
                   it
                   draweth
                   from
                   him
                   many
                   bitter
                   sighes
                   and
                   deepe
                   groanes
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   sorrow
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   brought
                   vnto
                   strange
                   thoughts
                   :
                   wherefore
                   except
                   a
                   man
                   doe
                   acquit
                   himselfe
                   with
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   goe
                   hard
                   but
                   Sathan
                   will
                   haue
                   the
                   victorie
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   hard
                   matter
                   to
                   endure
                   them
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   another
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   heede
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   when
                   Sathan
                   shall
                   behold
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   either
                   which
                   is
                   within
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   
                   which
                   is
                   outward
                   (
                   for
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   inward
                   or
                   outward
                   it
                   will
                   serue
                   his
                   turne
                   )
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   Ephes
                   .
                   the
                   6.
                   
                   
                     He
                     is
                     spirituall
                     wick●dnesses
                     in
                     heauenly
                     things
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     spirituall
                     enemie
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     he
                     is
                     Principalities
                     and
                     Powers
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   when
                   he
                   beholdeth
                   thy
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   he
                   commeth
                   to
                   worke
                   vpon
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   stirreth
                   vp
                   thine
                   owne
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   thine
                   owne
                   reason
                   to
                   accuse
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   condemne
                   thee
                   :
                   then
                   like
                   a
                   spirituall
                   enemie
                   he
                   commeth
                   to
                   intoxicate
                   thine
                   affections
                   ,
                   and
                   moueth
                   thee
                   sometimes
                   with
                   losses
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   with
                   profit
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   with
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   with
                   ioy
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   with
                   sorrow
                   ;
                   when
                   I
                   say
                   he
                   doth
                   thus
                   bewitch
                   thy
                   reason
                   and
                   affections
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   thus
                   infatuate
                   thy
                   wits
                   ,
                   and
                   intoxicate
                   thy
                   braines
                   ,
                   here
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   dangerous
                   fight
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   may
                   a
                   man
                   easily
                   perceiue
                   ,
                   that
                   Rebecca
                   had
                   not
                   such
                   a
                   conflict
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   two
                   yong
                   babes
                   were
                   within
                   her
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   shalt
                   haue
                   when
                   Sathan
                   beginneth
                   thus
                   to
                   worke
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   was
                   it
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   Baptisme
                   did
                   appoint
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   should
                   euen
                   then
                   prepare
                   himselfe
                   to
                   fight
                   with
                   the
                   Diuell
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   his
                   owne
                   affections
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   once
                   entred
                   into
                   this
                   fight
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   due
                   considerations
                   is
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   goe
                   further
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   looketh
                   not
                   vnto
                   the
                   charges
                   thereof
                   ,
                   then
                   
                   what
                   will
                   bee
                   saide
                   of
                   him
                   ?
                   
                     Behold
                     the
                     foolish
                     builder
                  
                   ,
                   loe
                   the
                   
                     vnwise
                     souldier
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   a
                   great
                   reproch
                   ?
                   Satan
                   shall
                   laugh
                   at
                   vs
                   herein
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   defect
                   in
                   fore
                   casting
                   and
                   premeditation
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   that
                   some
                   men
                   are
                   carried
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   trueth
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   meanes
                   ,
                   but
                   fewe
                   continue
                   stedfast
                   in
                   it
                   vnto
                   the
                   end
                   ▪
                   Hence
                   it
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   many
                   being
                   grounded
                   in
                   the
                   pleasure
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   swell
                   in
                   ambition
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   choaked
                   with
                   delights
                   ,
                   in
                   pouertie
                   some
                   runne
                   to
                   vnlawfull
                   sl●fts
                   ,
                   many
                   by
                   reproches
                   and
                   taunts
                   fall
                   away
                   ,
                   some
                   burst
                   with
                   anger
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   are
                   either
                   carried
                   away
                   with
                   grieuous
                   errors
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   with
                   Idolatrie
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   consider
                   that
                   Satan
                   is
                   a
                   
                     spirituall
                     wickednesse
                     in
                     heauenly
                     things
                  
                   :
                   Some
                   come
                   to
                   drowne
                   and
                   to
                   hang
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   all
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   consideration
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   it
                   behooueth
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   bee
                   most
                   circumspect
                   and
                   warie
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   consider
                   what
                   that
                   is
                   which
                   they
                   bee
                   to
                   take
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   enter
                   rashly
                   into
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   Satan
                   hath
                   another
                   shift
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   cannot
                   cause
                   vs
                   to
                   bee
                   carelesse
                   and
                   negligent
                   in
                   premeditation
                   ,
                   then
                   hee
                   will
                   make
                   vs
                   to
                   trust
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   strength
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   did
                   moue
                   Peter
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   who
                   if
                   Christ
                   had
                   not
                   prayed
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   grounded
                   on
                   the
                   rocke
                   before
                   ,
                   hee
                   had
                   vtterly
                   ●●scaried
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   hee
                   maketh
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   ouer
                   circumspect
                   and
                   warie
                   in
                   this
                   behalfe
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   did
                   Ananias
                   and
                   Saphira
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   see
                   that
                   thou
                   makest
                   a
                   conscience
                   to
                   offend
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   then
                   hee
                   will
                   set
                   before
                   thee
                   the
                   waight
                   of
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   dangers
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   in
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   hee
                   may
                   moue
                   thee
                   to
                   despaire
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   hee
                   perceiue
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   carelesse
                   in
                   off●nding
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   he
                   set
                   before
                   thee
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   thou
                   maist
                   presume
                   ▪
                   O
                   most
                   perilous
                   temptation
                   ,
                   when
                   on
                   euery
                   side
                   Satan
                   shall
                   seeke
                   to
                   entrap
                   thee
                   and
                   bring
                   the●
                   vnto
                   destruction
                   !
                   Some
                   againe
                   he
                   maketh
                   thus
                   to
                   thinke
                   ;
                   Alas
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   shall
                   giue
                   my selfe
                   to
                   this
                   seuere
                   and
                   strict
                   examination
                   of
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   then
                   I
                   shall
                   bee
                   plunged
                   into
                   extreame
                   sorrow
                   and
                   griefe
                   and
                   brought
                   into
                   melancholie
                   ,
                   o●
                   I
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   mine
                   owne
                   man
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   begge
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   abide
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   words
                   sake
                   )
                   to
                   lose
                   my
                   country
                   ,
                   my
                   wife
                   ,
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   I
                   can
                   neuer
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Christian.
                   Thus
                   hee
                   causeth
                   thee
                   onely
                   to
                   see
                   and
                   looke
                   into
                   the
                   perill
                   which
                   shall
                   come
                   vnto
                   thee
                   in
                   professing
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   thy
                   saluation
                   and
                   me
                   ioyes
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   he
                   neuer
                   telleth
                   them
                   to
                   come
                   into
                   thy
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   also
                   a
                   most
                   perilous
                   temptation
                   Thus
                   the
                   diuell
                   by
                   one
                   meanes
                   or
                   other
                   goeth
                   about
                   to
                   deceiue
                   vs
                   ,
                   either
                   he
                   maketh
                   vs
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   the
                   way
                   is
                   not
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   dangerous
                   as
                   wee
                   shall
                   neuer
                   bee
                   abie
                   to
                   get
                   through
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   notwithstanding
                   these
                   great
                   and
                   manifold
                   combats
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   profit
                   doth
                   moue
                   the
                   builder
                   to
                   goe
                   on
                   forward
                   in
                   his
                   building
                   ;
                   so
                   must
                   wee
                   in
                   our
                   spirituall
                   building
                   ,
                   in
                   hope
                   of
                   some
                   especiall
                   commoditie
                   not
                   leaue
                   off
                   but
                   goe
                   on
                   forward
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   in
                   warie
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   victorie
                   doth
                   stirre
                   men
                   vp
                   to
                   continue
                   to
                   fight
                   ;
                   so
                   seeing
                   o●●
                   v●ctorie
                   is
                   alreadie
                   gotten
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   let
                   no
                   labour
                   stay
                   vs
                   ,
                   let
                   no
                   dangers
                   hinder
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   vs
                   go
                   on
                   forwards
                   both
                   in
                   our
                   building
                   and
                   warre
                   .
                
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   consider
                   that
                   we
                   fight
                   not
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   strength
                   ,
                   but
                   vnder
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   gotten
                   the
                   victorie
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   &
                   who
                   fighteth
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   ouercome
                   Satan
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   temptations
                   ,
                   and
                   accusations
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   ouercome
                   vs
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   sinne
                   
                   of
                   presumption
                   or
                   desperation
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   may
                   not
                   therefore
                   be
                   now
                   driuen
                   backe
                   ,
                   the
                   cost
                   of
                   our
                   warfare
                   must
                   not
                   frav
                   vs
                   ,
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   will
                   minister
                   harnesse
                   ,
                   strength
                   ,
                   &
                   weapons
                   vnto
                   vs
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   get
                   the
                   victorie
                   for
                   vs.
                   The
                   great
                   and
                   heauie
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   sinners
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   set
                   before
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   the
                   comfortable
                   sayings
                   of
                   the
                   holie
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   :
                   Esay
                   ●1
                   .
                   
                     The
                     wolfe
                     shall
                     lie
                     with
                     the
                     lambe
                     ,
                     the
                     Leopard
                     shall
                     lie
                     With
                     the
                     kid
                     and
                     the
                     calfe
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lion
                     and
                     the
                     fat
                     beast
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     little
                     childe
                     shall
                     leade
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Whereby
                   is
                   meant
                   the
                   mightie
                   power
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   regenerating
                   our
                   corrupt
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   fierce
                   as
                   a
                   Lion
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   sauage
                   as
                   a
                   wolfe
                   ,
                   or
                   also
                   if
                   wee
                   relie
                   vpon
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   turne
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   cruel●st
                   to
                   pitie
                   vs.
                   Thou
                   must
                   beleeue
                   that
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   mightie
                   power
                   hath
                   begotten
                   the
                   a●ew
                   ▪
                   and
                   hath
                   deliuered
                   thee
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Lion
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   bee
                   dismaid
                   ,
                   but
                   comfort
                   thy selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   beware
                   of
                   fearefull
                   desperation
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   When
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   possible
                   for
                   a
                   rich
                   man
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   a
                   Cammell
                   to
                   goe
                   thorowe
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   a
                   needle
                   :
                   O
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   fearefull
                   saying
                   :
                   but
                   againe
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   comfort
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   with
                   man
                   this
                   is
                   vnpossible
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   God
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   possible
                   .
                   It
                   seemeth
                   to
                   a
                   couetous
                   man
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   very
                   hard
                   thing
                   to
                   depart
                   from
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   mightie
                   worke
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   truly
                   touch
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   Zacheus
                   ,
                   hee
                   can
                   make
                   him
                   willingly
                   to
                   giue
                   halfe
                   of
                   his
                   goods
                   vnto
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   imured
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   to
                   restore
                   the
                   same
                   foure
                   fould
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   was
                   a
                   hard
                   and
                   fearefull
                   saying
                   of
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   1.
                   
                   Corinth
                   .
                   6.
                   and
                   9.
                   verse
                   :
                   
                     Neither
                     Fornicators
                     ,
                     nor
                     Adulterers
                     ,
                     nor
                     Idolaters
                     ,
                     nor
                     Wantons
                     ,
                     nor
                     Buggerers
                     ,
                     nor
                     Theeues
                     ,
                     nor
                     Couetous
                     men
                     ,
                     nor
                     Drunkards
                     ,
                     nor
                     Railers
                     ,
                     nor
                     Extortioners
                     shall
                     inherit
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   But
                   that
                   which
                   followeth
                   was
                   most
                   comfortable
                   vnto
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   comfortable
                   vnto
                   vs
                   :
                   
                     And
                     such
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     were
                     some
                     of
                     you
                     :
                     but
                     yee
                     are
                     washed
                     ,
                     but
                     yee
                     are
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     but
                     yee
                     are
                     iustified
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     our
                     God.
                  
                   Loe
                   here
                   how
                   Corinth
                   was
                   once
                   a
                   wilde
                   and
                   brutish
                   people
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   their
                   calling
                   they
                   became
                   sound
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   made
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   in
                   Titus
                   1.
                   verse
                   12.
                   
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Cretians
                     were
                     alwaies
                     liers
                     ,
                     euill
                     beasts
                     ,
                     and
                     slow
                     bellies
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     this
                     witnesse
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     wherefore
                     rebuke
                     them
                     sharply
                     :
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     become
                     sound
                     in
                     the
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   Whereby
                   wee
                   
                   see
                   how
                   these
                   wicked
                   people
                   were
                   by
                   Faith
                   purged
                   and
                   made
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   Why
                   therefore
                   shouldest
                   thou
                   lay
                   before
                   thee
                   the
                   difficulties
                   of
                   ouercomming
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   therefore
                   despaire
                   in
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   Why
                   should
                   any
                   of
                   vs
                   thinke
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   ouercome
                   our
                   owne
                   lusts
                   when
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   standeth
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   fighteth
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   his
                   Angels
                   pitch
                   their
                   tents
                   round
                   about
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   powerfull
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   maketh
                   for
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   Now
                   seeing
                   thou
                   hast
                   the
                   Word
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   power
                   to
                   saue
                   thy
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   thou
                   hast
                   the
                   seales
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   ,
                   Water
                   ,
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   Wine
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   more
                   sure
                   seales
                   of
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   obligations
                   and
                   bonds
                   of
                   any
                   Priaces
                   ;
                   seeing
                   thou
                   art
                   so
                   fenced
                   in
                   on
                   euery
                   side
                   ,
                   bee
                   not
                   discouraged
                   by
                   the
                   mightie
                   power
                   of
                   thine
                   enemies
                   ,
                   but
                   abide
                   the
                   brunt
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   increase
                   thy
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   doubt
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   a
                   conquerour
                   ,
                   and
                   triumph
                   ouer
                   all
                   thine
                   enemies
                   :
                   Let
                   vs
                   bethinke
                   vs
                   of
                   our
                   charges
                   and
                   costs
                   ,
                   being
                   certainly
                   perswaded
                   by
                   whom
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   ,
                   &
                   through
                   whom
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   more
                   than
                   conquerours
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   runne
                   not
                   away
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   :
                   Let
                   vs
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   vnto
                   vs
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   faith
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   wee
                   cannot
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   pray
                   with
                   the
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   Lord
                   helpe
                   our
                   vnbeliefe
                   .
                
                 
                   FINIS
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   THE
                   TENTH
                   SERMON
                   ,
                   PREACHED
                   ON
                   PART
                   OF
                   the
                   44.
                   verse
                   of
                   the
                   13
                   ▪
                   Chapter
                   according
                   to
                   Saint
                   Matthew
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     MATTH
                     .
                     13.
                     vers
                     .
                     44.
                     
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen
                     is
                     like
                     vnto
                     a
                     treasure
                     hid
                     in
                     the
                     fielde
                     ,
                     which
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     hath
                     found
                     ,
                     he
                     hideth
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     ioy
                     thereof
                     departeth
                     ,
                     and
                     selleth
                     all
                     that
                     hee
                     hath
                     ,
                     and
                     buyeth
                     that
                     field
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   HAuing
                   spoken
                   of
                   this
                   verse
                   before
                   ,
                   my
                   purpose
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   vse
                   any
                   long
                   
                   repetition
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   deliuer●●
                   .
                   ●n
                   effect
                   this
                   ●ath
                   been
                   before
                   shewed
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   here
                   called
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   ●s
                   so
                   excellent
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   resembled
                   vnto
                   a
                   treasure
                   ,
                   which
                   howsoeuer
                   it
                   is
                   hid
                   from
                   the
                   reprobate
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   bee
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   and
                   reuealed
                   vnto
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   finde
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   found
                   it
                   ,
                   hide
                   it
                   fearing
                   least
                   they
                   should
                   lose
                   it
                   againe
                   ;
                   the
                   finding
                   whereof
                   breedeth
                   such
                   ioy
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   willingly
                   part
                   from
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   enioy
                   this
                   treasure
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   saide
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   man
                   hauing
                   found
                   this
                   treasure
                   ,
                   departeth
                   and
                   withdraweth
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Where
                   we
                   haue
                   shewed
                   that
                   many
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   this
                   withdrawing
                   themselues
                   ,
                   or
                   premeditation
                   ,
                   not
                   considering
                   what
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   this
                   treasure
                   is
                   ,
                   nor
                   what
                   paines
                   and
                   labour
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   take
                   which
                   enioyeth
                   it
                   ,
                   after
                   they
                   haue
                   once
                   begun
                   and
                   entred
                   into
                   this
                   course
                   which
                   leadeth
                   vnto
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   continue
                   therein
                   ,
                   doe
                   with
                   the
                   vnskilfull
                   builder
                   ,
                   not
                   forecasting
                   what
                   the
                   building
                   will
                   cost
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   vnwise
                   King
                   ,
                   hauing
                   begun
                   warre
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   go
                   through
                   there
                   with
                   ,
                   leaue
                   off
                   vnto
                   their
                   great
                   shame
                   and
                   reproch
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   here
                   we
                   haue
                   shewed
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   sell
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   to
                   buy
                   this
                   treasure
                   ,
                   before
                   hee
                   haue
                   throughly
                   considered
                   and
                   deeply
                   ●ayed
                   what
                   the
                   thing
                   itselfe
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   losse
                   and
                   perill
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   sustaine
                   before
                   he
                   can
                   attaine
                   thereunto
                   .
                   And
                   heere
                   lea●●
                   that
                   any
                   should
                   be
                   discouraged
                   from
                   selling
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   to
                   buy
                   this
                   treasure
                   ,
                   I
                   shewed
                   the
                   remedies
                   and
                   helpes
                   which
                   further
                   vs
                   therein
                   .
                   For
                   howsoeuer
                   this
                   treasure
                   is
                   chargeable
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   cost
                   is
                   Christs
                   :
                   and
                   how
                   laborious
                   soeuer
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   yet
                   Christ
                   ha●h
                   taken
                   sufficient
                   paines
                   in
                   obtaining
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   put
                   their
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   the
                   perils
                   and
                   
                   dangers
                   be
                   great
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   ouercome
                   .
                   After
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   premeditated
                   the
                   charges
                   ,
                   paines
                   ,
                   and
                   perils
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   is
                   to
                   sustaine
                   in
                   buying
                   this
                   treasure
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   commeth
                   to
                   a
                   ful
                   resolution
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   selleth
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   ,
                   and
                   buyeth
                   that
                   field
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   word
                   selleth
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   much
                   matter
                   contained
                   ,
                   where
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   giue
                   more
                   diligent
                   attention
                   thereunto
                   .
                   The
                   things
                   in
                   generall
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   sold
                   before
                   this
                   field
                   be
                   bought
                   ,
                   are
                   either
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   nature
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   themselues
                   simply
                   sinfull
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   sinfull
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   circumstances
                   :
                   those
                   which
                   of
                   themselues
                   are
                   simply
                   sinfull
                   ,
                   are
                   
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   ,
                   either
                   grosse
                   outward
                   sins
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   the
                   inward
                   corruption
                   of
                   our
                   corrupt
                   nature
                   .
                   Concerning
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   grosse
                   outward
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   bee
                   parted
                   withall
                   and
                   sold
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   saying
                   is
                   true
                   both
                   in
                   religion
                   and
                   in
                   manners
                   ,
                   
                     No
                     man
                     can
                     serue
                     two
                     masters
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   If
                   
                   Baal
                   be
                   God
                   then
                   we
                   must
                   follow
                   him
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   luke-warme
                   ,
                   hot
                   &
                   cold
                   ,
                   for
                   such
                   the
                   Lord
                   spueth
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   cannot
                   serue
                   God
                   &
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   contrarietie
                   and
                   a
                   fight
                   betweene
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   vntill
                   we
                   reiect
                   &
                   forsake
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   neither
                   serue
                   God
                   aright
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   attaine
                   to
                   the
                   fruition
                   of
                   this
                   treasure
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     selleth
                     all
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     ,
                  
                   there
                   are
                   three
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   sinnes
                   must
                   be
                   sold
                   and
                   not
                   changed
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   sinnes
                   must
                   be
                   sold
                   all
                   and
                   not
                   some
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   sold
                   for
                   euer
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   .
                   As
                   touching
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   many
                   
                   that
                   doe
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   sell
                   their
                   sinnes
                   as
                   make
                   an
                   exchange
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   many
                   in
                   the
                   
                   time
                   of
                   Poperie
                   had
                   in
                   estimation
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   that
                   religion
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   which
                   now
                   
                   professing
                   the
                   Gospell
                   doe
                   neglect
                   and
                   contemne
                   it
                   :
                   heretofore
                   the
                   paines
                   of
                   that
                   fained
                   Purgatorie
                   were
                   feared
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   men
                   are
                   not
                   afraide
                   of
                   the
                   torments
                   of
                   hell
                   which
                   are
                   most
                   sure
                   :
                   heretofore
                   men
                   prayed
                   in
                   an
                   vnknowne
                   tongue
                   ,
                   not
                   vnderstanding
                   what
                   they
                   said
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   pray
                   in
                   a
                   knowne
                   tongue
                   knowing
                   what
                   they
                   say
                   :
                   before
                   men
                   prayed
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   now
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   which
                   are
                   aliue
                   :
                   before
                   men
                   vsed
                   long
                   and
                   continuall
                   prayer
                   ,
                   now
                   either
                   they
                   pray
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   short
                   ,
                   and
                   soone
                   wearie
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   seemeth
                   they
                   receiue
                   no
                   grace
                   thereby
                   :
                   before
                   many
                   Sacraments
                   which
                   were
                   no
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   were
                   much
                   accounted
                   of
                   ,
                   now
                   there
                   are
                   but
                   two
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   are
                   true
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   neglected
                   :
                   heretofore
                   men
                   fasted
                   very
                   often
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   very
                   scrupulously
                   ,
                   insomuch
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   rather
                   offend
                   in
                   fasting
                   too
                   much
                   thā
                   too
                   litle
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   a
                   Christian
                   fast
                   publikely
                   appointed
                   is
                   rather
                   oppugned
                   than
                   receiued
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   priuate
                   fast
                   is
                   not
                   knowne
                   amongst
                   Christians
                   .
                   Before
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   and
                   superstitious
                   holy
                   daies
                   receiued
                   ,
                   now
                   the
                   onely
                   Sabbath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   prophaned
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   diuell
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   not
                   God
                   that
                   day
                   is
                   serued
                   :
                   Before
                   men
                   confessed
                   their
                   sins
                   vnto
                   euery
                   hedge
                   priest
                   ,
                   now
                   men
                   haue
                   left
                   confession
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   vnto
                   their
                   brethren
                   ,
                   chusing
                   rather
                   to
                   murther
                   themselues
                   ▪
                   than
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   their
                   faults
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Iames
                   
                   willeth
                   they
                   should
                   .
                   Yea
                   men
                   are
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   rather
                   by
                   periurie
                   and
                   briberie
                   cleere
                   and
                   purge
                   themselues
                   ,
                   than
                   make
                   their
                   sinnes
                   knowne
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   satisfie
                   the
                   congregation
                   ,
                   and
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   thus
                   we
                   might
                   goe
                   through
                   all
                   points
                   of
                   religion
                   ;
                   for
                   men
                   before
                   were
                   altogether
                   superstitious
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   become
                   wholy
                   prophane
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   miserable
                   was
                   their
                   estate
                   before
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   most
                   miserable
                   ,
                   dangerous
                   &
                   damnable
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   our
                   age
                   ,
                   wherein
                   those
                   that
                   serue
                   God
                   best
                   ,
                   and
                   walk
                   most
                   carefully
                   in
                   their
                   callings
                   ,
                   are
                   accounted
                   mad
                   and
                   franticke
                   ,
                   precise
                   fooles
                   :
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   they
                   which
                   are
                   altogether
                   dissolute
                   ,
                   &
                   secure
                   in
                   discharging
                   their
                   duties
                   ,
                   are
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   wisest
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   because
                   men
                   doe
                   not
                   consider
                   that
                   saying
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Thess
                   5.
                   verse
                   .
                   
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     we
                     beseech
                     you
                     that
                     you
                     know
                     them
                     which
                     labour
                     amongst
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     ouer
                     you
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     haue
                     them
                     in
                     singular
                     loue
                     for
                     their
                     workes
                     sake
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   changing
                   of
                   sinne
                   may
                   also
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   yong
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   Vniuersitie
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   their
                   
                   youth
                   did
                   liue
                   altogether
                   dissolute
                   in
                   their
                   behauiour
                   ,
                   but
                   being
                   strickē
                   in
                   yeeres
                   they
                   account
                   gaine
                   to
                   be
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   farre
                   foorth
                   as
                   religion
                   may
                   serue
                   to
                   inrich
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   are
                   they
                   professors
                   thereof
                   .
                   These
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   haue
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   made
                   a
                   sale
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   change
                   .
                   Sathan
                   as
                   yet
                   goeth
                   further
                   ,
                   &
                   moues
                   some
                   men
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   more
                   dangerous
                   exchange
                   than
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   bringeth
                   them
                   from
                   one
                   extremitie
                   vnto
                   another
                   .
                   For
                   many
                   being
                   before
                   giuen
                   to
                   worke
                   wickednes
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   with
                   greedinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   commit
                   most
                   grosse
                   sins
                   ,
                   now
                   forsaking
                   that
                   outward
                   wicked
                   course
                   are
                   so
                   puffed
                   vp
                   in
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   their
                   spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   become
                   such
                   new
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   thinking
                   too
                   well
                   of
                   themselues
                   ,
                   they
                   runne
                   on
                   into
                   the
                   other
                   extremitie
                   in
                   seeking
                   after
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   aboue
                   their
                   reach
                   ;
                   by
                   whose
                   wickednesse
                   it
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   that
                   the
                   good
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   oftentimes
                   fall
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   fare
                   the
                   worse
                   for
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   thus
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   many
                   doe
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   fell
                   as
                   change
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   otherwise
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   meane
                   to
                   obtaine
                   this
                   treasure
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   so
                   part
                   with
                   corrupt
                   religion
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   admit
                   no
                   false
                   sects
                   and
                   heresies
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   so
                   giue
                   ouer
                   wickednesse
                   and
                   corrupt
                   manners
                   ,
                   that
                   from
                   hence
                   forwards
                   we
                   returne
                   not
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Scripture
                   requireth
                   ,
                   forsake
                   a
                   shew
                   of
                   profession
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   vnto
                   
                   a
                   strict
                   practise
                   thereof
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   all
                   sinne
                   and
                   not
                   some
                   must
                   be
                   forsaken
                   ,
                   and
                   sold
                   
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   enioy
                   this
                   treasure
                   ,
                   many
                   can
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   relinquish
                   some
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   all
                   .
                   Herod
                   heard
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   willingly
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   content
                   to
                   giue
                   eare
                   vnto
                   him
                   preaching
                   
                   repentance
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   Iohn
                   tol●
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   haue
                   his
                   brothers
                   wife
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   heare
                   him
                   any
                   longer
                   ,
                   but
                   cast
                   him
                   into
                   prison
                   ,
                   and
                   caused
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   beheaded
                   .
                   The
                   yong
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   had
                   sold
                   many
                   sins
                   ,
                   &
                   had
                   many
                   good
                   thoughts
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   insomuch
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Marke
                   .
                   10.
                   and
                   24.
                   verse
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Iesus
                     loued
                     him
                  
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   Christ
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   follow
                   him
                   he
                   must
                   leaue
                   his
                   riches
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   chused
                   rather
                   to
                   depart
                   from
                   Christ
                   than
                   from
                   his
                   riches
                   .
                   Ananias
                   and
                   Saphira
                   ,
                   Acts.
                   5.
                   had
                   
                   many
                   good
                   things
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   sold
                   their
                   possessions
                   and
                   laid
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   price
                   thereof
                   at
                   the
                   Apostles
                   feete
                   :
                   but
                   dissembling
                   with
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   &
                   distrusting
                   the
                   prouidence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   kept
                   back
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   their
                   possessions
                   ,
                   wherfore
                   through
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   Peter
                   they
                   both
                   were
                   presently
                   depriued
                   of
                   their
                   liues
                   .
                   Iudas
                   also
                   (
                   no
                   
                   doubt
                   )
                   had
                   many
                   good
                   things
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   Christ
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   made
                   him
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   neither
                   could
                   it
                   be
                   but
                   that
                   hearing
                   Christ
                   so
                   long
                   he
                   should
                   reape
                   some
                   commoditie
                   thereby
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   he
                   did
                   secretly
                   inueigle
                   the
                   goods
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   purchase
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   not
                   this
                   field
                   wherein
                   the
                   treasure
                   was
                   ,
                   but
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   him
                   )
                   a
                   field
                   of
                   blood
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   partiall
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   totall
                   forsaking
                   of
                   sinnes
                   in
                   men
                   .
                   But
                   such
                   men
                   must
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   done
                   enough
                   to
                   obtaine
                   this
                   treasure
                   ,
                   in
                   leauing
                   some
                   faults
                   and
                   holding
                   some
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Iames
                   saith
                   ,
                   2.
                   and
                   10
                   verse
                   ,
                   
                     Whosoeuer
                     shall
                     keepe
                     the
                     whole
                     law
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     faileth
                     in
                     one
                     point
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     guiltie
                     of
                     all
                     .
                  
                   This
                   the
                   Apostle
                   prooueth
                   by
                   an
                   example
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   haue
                   respect
                   of
                   persons
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   is
                   vnmercifull
                   towards
                   him
                   whom
                   he
                   regardeth
                   not
                   .
                   Now
                   vnmercifulnesse
                   is
                   referred
                   vnto
                   murther
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     commit
                     adulterie
                  
                   ,
                   said
                   also
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     kill
                  
                   ;
                   now
                   though
                   thou
                   doest
                   not
                   commit
                   adulterie
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   thou
                   killest
                   thou
                   art
                   a
                   transgressor
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   .
                   They
                   therfore
                   which
                   make
                   an
                   outward
                   shew
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   still
                   keepe
                   sinne
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   such
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   keepe
                   sinne
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   leese
                   grace
                   in
                   whole
                   :
                   wherefore
                   our
                   sinnes
                   must
                   be
                   left
                   ,
                   not
                   some
                   but
                   all
                   ,
                   not
                   partially
                   ,
                   but
                   totally
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   men
                   
                   must
                   sell
                   sinne
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   euer
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   a
                   moment
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   we
                   
                   may
                   easily
                   see
                   that
                   many
                   men
                   haue
                   rather
                   left
                   sinne
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   ,
                   than
                   throughly
                   repented
                   them
                   thereof
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   returne
                   with
                   the
                   dogge
                   vnto
                   the
                   vomit
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   sow
                   which
                   was
                   washed
                   vnto
                   the
                   wallowing
                   in
                   the
                   mire
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   aske
                   what
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   men
                   after
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   
                     escaped
                     the
                     filthinesse
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     are
                     yet
                     againe
                     entangled
                     therein
                     :
                  
                   I
                   answere
                   ,
                   because
                   such
                   men
                   neuer
                   came
                   vnto
                   a
                   sound
                   griefe
                   for
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   being
                   renewed
                   and
                   endued
                   with
                   some
                   gifts
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   yet
                   being
                   defiled
                   with
                   inward
                   pride
                   and
                   lust
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   labouring
                   with
                   might
                   and
                   maine
                   to
                   be
                   deliuered
                   thereof
                   ,
                   become
                   much
                   worse
                   than
                   they
                   were
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   repentance
                   of
                   many
                   who
                   haue
                   beene
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Atheists
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   liues
                   haue
                   beene
                   stained
                   with
                   fornication
                   ,
                   hurts
                   of
                   their
                   brethren
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   other
                   grosse
                   faults
                   ,
                   is
                   onely
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   left
                   those
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   men
                   neuer
                   attaining
                   vnto
                   true
                   remorse
                   for
                   their
                   sins
                   ,
                   fall
                   therefore
                   into
                   them
                   againe
                   ,
                   or
                   into
                   worse
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   :
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Iames
                   chapt
                   .
                   4.
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Clense
                     your
                     hands
                     you
                     sinners
                     ,
                     and
                     purge
                     your
                     hearts
                     ,
                     you
                     wauering
                     minded
                     ,
                     suffer
                     afflictions
                     ,
                     and
                     sorrow
                     and
                     weepe
                     ,
                     let
                     your
                     laughter
                     be
                     turned
                     into
                     mourning
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     ioy
                     into
                     heauinesse
                     .
                  
                   Where
                   the
                   Apostle
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   for
                   man
                   hauing
                   offended
                   (
                   with
                   the
                   
                   harlots
                   hauing
                   done
                   amisse
                   )
                   to
                   wipe
                   their
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   come
                   vnto
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   hauing
                   displeased
                   the
                   Lord
                   must
                   weepe
                   ,
                   &
                   mourne
                   ,
                   vntill
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   sound
                   griefe
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   is
                   answerable
                   to
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                   For
                   grieuous
                   sinnes
                   must
                   be
                   repented
                   of
                   with
                   great
                   griefe
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   sore
                   diseases
                   must
                   be
                   cured
                   with
                   sharpe
                   medicines
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   Zacharie
                   the
                   twelfth
                   ,
                   
                     Men
                     must
                     mourne
                     for
                     their
                     sinnes
                     as
                     one
                     mourneth
                     for
                     his
                     onely
                     sonne
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     sorie
                     for
                     them
                     as
                     one
                     is
                     sorie
                     for
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     his
                     first
                     borne
                     .
                     There
                     must
                     be
                     in
                     them
                     a
                     great
                     mourning
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     mourning
                     of
                     Hadadrimmon
                     in
                     the
                     valley
                     of
                     Megiddon
                     for
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     King
                     Iosias
                     :
                  
                   Euen
                   so
                   must
                   men
                   mourne
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   pierced
                   Christ
                   through
                   with
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   &
                   wounded
                   him
                   with
                   their
                   abominations
                   .
                   And
                   men
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   a
                   few
                   drie
                   teares
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   offended
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   sufficient
                   repentance
                   ,
                   or
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   they
                   must
                   rent
                   their
                   hearts
                   and
                   be
                   heartily
                   sorie
                   and
                   turne
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   Now
                   many
                   are
                   so
                   stricken
                   with
                   the
                   sense
                   and
                   feeling
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   they
                   are
                   moued
                   to
                   confesse
                   and
                   lay
                   open
                   their
                   wickednesse
                   in
                   such
                   sort
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   would
                   thinke
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   for
                   euer
                   afterwards
                   would
                   stand
                   in
                   feare
                   to
                   offend
                   the
                   Lord
                   any
                   more
                   :
                   but
                   these
                   
                   after
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   receiued
                   some
                   comfort
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   seene
                   that
                   their
                   sinnes
                   are
                   pardonable
                   ,
                   not
                   distinguishing
                   between
                   these
                   two
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   haue
                   their
                   sinnes
                   remissible
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   thing
                   to
                   assure
                   themselues
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   remitted
                   :
                   After
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   this
                   comfort
                   receiued
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   they
                   labouring
                   no
                   further
                   to
                   be
                   renewed
                   and
                   throughly
                   reformed
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   had
                   some
                   sorrow
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   search
                   themselues
                   more
                   narrowly
                   ,
                   and
                   endeuour
                   to
                   purge
                   themselues
                   as
                   well
                   from
                   inward
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   outward
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   wholy
                   transfigured
                   and
                   transformed
                   into
                   a
                   new
                   holie
                   ,
                   and
                   righteous
                   life
                   ▪
                   therefore
                   it
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   departeth
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   returne
                   againe
                   to
                   their
                   old
                   by
                   as
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   become
                   praies
                   for
                   Iesuites
                   ,
                   and
                   massing
                   Priests
                   ,
                   such
                   is
                   their
                   prophanenesse
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   because
                   they
                   rested
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   vniuersall
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   although
                   they
                   bee
                   all
                   most
                   true
                   and
                   comfortable
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   can
                   minister
                   no
                   true
                   comfort
                   and
                   consolation
                   vnto
                   mans
                   soule
                   ,
                   except
                   hee
                   make
                   a
                   particular
                   application
                   thereof
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   some
                   there
                   be
                   who
                   would
                   faine
                   seeme
                   to
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   haue
                   forsaken
                   and
                   sold
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   haue
                   made
                   a
                   full
                   and
                   perfect
                   reformation
                   of
                   their
                   
                   former
                   liues
                   euilly
                   spent
                   ,
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   harbour
                   and
                   nourish
                   sinnes
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   which
                   afterward
                   will
                   breake
                   foorth
                   ,
                   and
                   discouer
                   their
                   hypocrisie
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   they
                   doe
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   enlightened
                   with
                   the
                   flash
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   not
                   throughly
                   reformed
                   inwardly
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   euident
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   couet
                   to
                   approoue
                   themselues
                   more
                   before
                   men
                   than
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   nourishing
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   secret
                   selfe-loue
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   shewing
                   themselues
                   zealous
                   vntill
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   preferment
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   that
                   many
                   perceiuing
                   their
                   zeale
                   may
                   flocke
                   after
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   heare
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   so
                   they
                   may
                   procure
                   themselues
                   fame
                   :
                   whom
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   Sathan
                   beginneth
                   a
                   little
                   to
                   buffet
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   fall
                   away
                   and
                   shew
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   sold
                   sinne
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   contrarie
                   vnto
                   that
                   course
                   which
                   the
                   true
                   ministers
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   which
                   feare
                   him
                   aright
                   ought
                   to
                   take
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   their
                   dutie
                   to
                   seeke
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   themselues
                   ,
                   to
                   couet
                   the
                   profit
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   their
                   owne
                   priuate
                   lucre
                   ,
                   knowing
                   this
                   that
                   they
                   serue
                   not
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   professe
                   religion
                   religiously
                   ,
                   setting
                   before
                   their
                   eyes
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   crowne
                   of
                   immortall
                   glorie
                   ,
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   soules
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   acceptation
                   of
                   their
                   labour
                   before
                   God.
                   And
                   all
                   men
                   must
                   desire
                   rather
                   to
                   be
                   religious
                   than
                   to
                   seeme
                   so
                   ,
                   giuing
                   themselues
                   
                   to
                   the
                   exercises
                   of
                   priuate
                   praier
                   ,
                   reading
                   ,
                   fasting
                   ,
                   to
                   priuate
                   admonition
                   ,
                   conference
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   priuate
                   duties
                   ,
                   at
                   such
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   such
                   place
                   ,
                   when
                   and
                   where
                   they
                   neede
                   not
                   to
                   boast
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   done
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                   which
                   who
                   so
                   doth
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   assure
                   himselfe
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   so
                   secret
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   reuealed
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   good
                   or
                   euill
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   we
                   doe
                   this
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   not
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   those
                   which
                   beginning
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   end
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ;
                   or
                   of
                   those
                   which
                   serue
                   God
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   fall
                   away
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   seruice
                   .
                   Doublesse
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   strange
                   thing
                   to
                   see
                   some
                   who
                   haue
                   bin
                   themselues
                   a
                   light
                   vnto
                   others
                   ,
                   so
                   now
                   to
                   shrinke
                   from
                   Gods
                   truth
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   become
                   Papists
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   loue
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   heresie
                   .
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   inward
                   stuffe
                   was
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   fullie
                   cured
                   by
                   effectuall
                   repentance
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   much
                   of
                   grosse
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Now
                   of
                   the
                   infirmities
                   of
                   nature
                   which
                   remaine
                   euer
                   in
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   this
                   inward
                   
                   corruption
                   must
                   be
                   sold
                   also
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   to
                   leaue
                   outward
                   and
                   grosse
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   except
                   also
                   we
                   beate
                   downe
                   the
                   inward
                   corruption
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   nature
                   :
                   and
                   although
                   
                   we
                   cānot
                   altogether
                   blot
                   out
                   this
                   our
                   naturall
                   corruption
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   may
                   be
                   so
                   resident
                   and
                   dwell
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   onely
                   keepe
                   vs
                   from
                   grosse
                   outward
                   outrages
                   and
                   offences
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   will
                   holde
                   downe
                   &
                   keepe
                   short
                   our
                   naturall
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   neither
                   must
                   we
                   thinke
                   it
                   enough
                   to
                   sell
                   the
                   fruites
                   of
                   our
                   corrupt
                   nature
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   also
                   sell
                   the
                   corruption
                   it selfe
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   tree
                   remaineth
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   alwaies
                   spring
                   foorth
                   some
                   buds
                   ;
                   euen
                   so
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   corruption
                   
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   raigneth
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   do
                   they
                   burst
                   out
                   into
                   some
                   offences
                   or
                   other
                   :
                   but
                   most
                   men
                   make
                   either
                   little
                   or
                   no
                   conscience
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   these
                   little
                   faults
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   otherwise
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   cannot
                   but
                   displease
                   God
                   greatly
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   a
                   riuer
                   drieth
                   vp
                   vnto
                   the
                   fountaine
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   rest
                   from
                   all
                   emptying
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   encrease
                   againe
                   :
                   So
                   except
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   doe
                   keepe
                   downe
                   their
                   naturall
                   corruption
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   offend
                   not
                   
                   as
                   the
                   reprobate
                   and
                   wicked
                   ,
                   in
                   monstrous
                   sinnes
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   cannot
                   but
                   haue
                   great
                   downfals
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   woman
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   Poet
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   good
                   and
                   lawfull
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   euill
                   ;
                   neither
                   must
                   we
                   be
                   as
                   
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   whose
                   reason
                   fighteth
                   with
                   their
                   appetite
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   fight
                   both
                   with
                   reason
                   and
                   appetite
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   as
                   new
                   creatures
                   borne
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   more
                   willing
                   to
                   endure
                   all
                   shame
                   and
                   reproches
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   fall
                   and
                   offend
                   to
                   the
                   dishonour
                   of
                   God.
                   Being
                   grieued
                   that
                   we
                   see
                   our selues
                   ready
                   to
                   displease
                   the
                   Lord.
                   The
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   7.
                   saith
                   of
                   himselfe
                   .
                   
                     I
                     see
                     another
                     Law
                     in
                     my
                     members
                     rebelling
                     against
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     my
                     minde
                     ,
                     and
                     leading
                     me
                     captiue
                     vnto
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     sinne
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     my
                     members
                     .
                  
                   Heere
                   the
                   Apostle
                   sheweth
                   his
                   captiuitie
                   vnto
                   sinne
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   inward
                   corruption
                   ,
                   now
                   when
                   men
                   are
                   in
                   imprisonment
                   or
                   captiuitie
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   fed
                   with
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   aduersitie
                   and
                   affliction
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   Apostle
                   viewing
                   the
                   miserie
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   type
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   regenerate
                   man
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     O
                     wretched
                     man
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     deliuer
                     me
                     from
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     this
                     death
                     ?
                  
                   
                   Here
                   he
                   crieth
                   out
                   against
                   himselfe
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   findeth
                   himselfe
                   corrupt
                   within
                   ,
                   euen
                   so
                   must
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   must
                   make
                   a
                   conscience
                   to
                   keepe
                   downe
                   their
                   corruption
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   that
                   filthy
                   fountaine
                   will
                   grow
                   vp
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   see
                   that
                   it
                   will
                   so
                   worke
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   (
                   if
                   Sathan
                   were
                   away
                   and
                   should
                   doe
                   nothing
                   )
                   it
                   would
                   pull
                   and
                   draw
                   them
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   do
                   suppresse
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   continually
                   meditate
                   vpon
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   painefull
                   vnto
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   but
                   very
                   ioyfull
                   and
                   pleasant
                   vnto
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   sell
                   all
                   their
                   sinnes
                   for
                   euer
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   more
                   of
                   them
                   they
                   sell
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   sweet
                   and
                   comfortable
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                   Besides
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   an
                   aduersarie
                   within
                   vs
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   pricke
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   messenger
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   the
                   Apostle
                   witnesseth
                   of
                   himselfe
                   .
                   
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   12.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     Least
                     I
                     should
                     be
                     exalted
                     out
                     of
                     measure
                     through
                     the
                     aboundance
                     of
                     our
                     reuelations
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     giuen
                     vnto
                     mee
                     a
                     pricke
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     the
                     messenger
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     to
                     buffet
                     mee
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     exalted
                     out
                     of
                     measure
                     .
                  
                   Who
                   or
                   what
                   man
                   was
                   more
                   in
                   taking
                   paines
                   than
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                   ?
                   Who
                   went
                   through
                   more
                   perils
                   for
                   the
                   testimonie
                   of
                   Christs
                   truth
                   ?
                   Who
                   was
                   more
                   zealous
                   in
                   aduancing
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ?
                   Could
                   not
                   all
                   the
                   Apostles
                   watchings
                   ,
                   all
                   his
                   fastings
                   ,
                   his
                   dangers
                   ,
                   his
                   continuall
                   prayers
                   :
                   finally
                   could
                   not
                   all
                   his
                   giftes
                   and
                   graces
                   which
                   were
                   in
                   him
                   aboundantly
                   beate
                   downe
                   and
                   cure
                   this
                   pride
                   and
                   arrogancie
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   in
                   him
                   ?
                   Who
                   therefore
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   are
                   we
                   that
                   thinke
                   we
                   can
                   get
                   so
                   easily
                   a
                   victorie
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   carried
                   vp
                   to
                   the
                   third
                   heauen
                   cannot
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                   When
                   all
                   other
                   sinnes
                   are
                   ended
                   in
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   thinketh
                   himselfe
                   safe
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   then
                   commeth
                   pride
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   ariseth
                   of
                   well
                   doing
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   therefore
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saide
                   that
                   the
                   pricke
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   did
                   buffet
                   and
                   boxe
                   him
                   .
                   Where
                   hee
                   sheweth
                   that
                   this
                   sinne
                   was
                   so
                   grieuous
                   vnto
                   his
                   soule
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   fought
                   against
                   sinne
                   and
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   Christ
                   did
                   fight
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   after
                   he
                   was
                   baptised
                   he
                   was
                   tempted
                   of
                   him
                   :
                   Euen
                   so
                   it
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   with
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   deliuered
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   wholy
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   themselues
                   most
                   farre
                   off
                   from
                   offending
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   Sathan
                   commeth
                   like
                   an
                   Angell
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   seeking
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   to
                   deceiue
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   well
                   doing
                   they
                   should
                   please
                   themselues
                   ouermuch
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   displease
                   God
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   the
                   vertue
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   appeare
                   in
                   our
                   infirmities
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                   Gods
                   power
                   is
                   made
                   perfect
                   through
                   weakenesse
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   when
                   any
                   temptation
                   shall
                   happen
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   beware
                   that
                   we
                   neither
                   make
                   a
                   light
                   account
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   neither
                   be
                   too
                   much
                   afraide
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   bodily
                   enemie
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   likewise
                   with
                   the
                   spirituall
                   :
                   if
                   thou
                   be
                   carelesse
                   ,
                   then
                   thine
                   aduersary
                   setteth
                   vpon
                   thee
                   at
                   vnawares
                   ;
                   if
                   too
                   
                   fearefull
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   ouer
                   commeth
                   thee
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   assault
                   :
                   euen
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   with
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   be
                   secure
                   and
                   passe
                   not
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   suddenly
                   taketh
                   thee
                   napping
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   be
                   ouer
                   feareful
                   ;
                   then
                   likewise
                   he
                   seeketh
                   thy
                   destruction
                   .
                   Wherfore
                   take
                   good
                   heed
                   vnto
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   &
                   see
                   
                   that
                   thou
                   make
                   not
                   too
                   light
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   temptations
                   ,
                   but
                   still
                   consider
                   with
                   thy selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   diuell
                   is
                   euer
                   knocking
                   at
                   the
                   doore
                   ,
                   readie
                   if
                   thou
                   haue
                   but
                   one
                   euill
                   thought
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   thee
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   beware
                   least
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   thy
                   securitie
                   the
                   diuell
                   do
                   enter
                   into
                   thee
                   ,
                   be
                   humble
                   in
                   thy
                   soule
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   becommeth
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   feare
                   him
                   not
                   too
                   much
                   ,
                   but
                   knowe
                   that
                   God
                   ,
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Angels
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   earth
                   will
                   take
                   thy
                   part
                   against
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 ELEVENTH
                 SERMON
                 ,
                 PREACHED
                 BY
                 MAISTER
                 RICHARD
                 GREENHAM
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   EPHES.
                   6.
                   vers
                   .
                   10.
                   11.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   10
                   
                
                 
                   Finally
                   ,
                   my
                   b●●th●●●
                   ,
                   be
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   might
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   
                
                 
                   Put
                   on
                   the
                   whole
                   armour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   yee
                   may
                   bee
                   able
                   to
                   stand
                   against
                   the
                   assaults
                   of
                   the
                   diuell
                   .
                
                 
                   22
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   we
                   wrestle
                   not
                   against
                   fleshe
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   but
                   against
                   principalities
                   ,
                   against
                   powers
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   worldly
                   gouernours
                   ,
                   the
                   princes
                   of
                   the
                   darkenes
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   against
                   spirituall
                   wickednesses
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   hie
                   places
                   .
                
              
               
                 AFfter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 vsed
                 generall
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 forced
                 thereupon
                 particular
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 hee
                 returneth
                 from
                 his
                 specials
                 to
                 generall
                 exhortation●
                 againe
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 these
                 verses
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ●ee
                 exhorteth
                 them
                 to
                 stand
                 strongly
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 putteth
                 them
                 in
                 m●●●e
                 of
                 armour
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 needes
                 lye
                 o●●n
                 to
                 their
                 aduersaries
                 .
                 The
                 perill
                 whereof
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 their
                 aduersaries
                 were
                 the
                 sorer
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 the
                 Apostle
                 falles
                 into
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 must
                 encounter
                 .
                 Afterward
                 the
                 seuerall
                 peeces
                 and
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 defence
                 are
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 More
                 plainly
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 worthie
                 to
                 bee
                 noted
                 ▪
                 The
                 exhortation
                 it selfe
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 ,
                 
                   Bee
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 how
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   putting
                   on
                   the
                   armour
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   wee
                   wrestle
                   not
                   with
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   alone
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 weapons
                 and
                 armour
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 take
                 this
                 the
                 conclusion
                 and
                 corollarie
                 of
                 al
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 thinke
                 it
                 a
                 small
                 thing
                 to
                 professe
                 Christ
                 his
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 doe
                 ;
                 neither
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 must
                 ●e
                 be
                 discouraged
                 at
                 the
                 difficulties
                 of
                 the
                 professio
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 you
                 must
                 still
                 thinke
                 of
                 a
                 battel
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 dreame
                 of
                 peace
                 ;
                 so
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 harnesse
                 you
                 euen
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 coate
                 armour
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 noteth
                 with
                 two
                 extremities
                 incident
                 to
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 they
                 forget
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 warfare
                 by
                 securitie
                 and
                 presumption
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 lesse
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 much
                 dismaid
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 view
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 desperatly
                 yeeld
                 ere
                 they
                 fight
                 .
                 But
                 doe
                 any
                 here
                 marueile
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Paul
                 should
                 speake
                 thus
                 to
                 Gods
                 children
                 and
                 well
                 approued
                 Christians
                 ?
                 To
                 them
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 other
                 miserable
                 experiēce
                 of
                 latter
                 times
                 &
                 present
                 time
                 which
                 doth
                 declare
                 it
                 too
                 openly
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 a
                 deare
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 Peter
                 a
                 professed
                 &
                 an
                 approued
                 Christian
                 ,
                 will
                 sufficiently
                 teach
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 One
                 would
                 little
                 thinke
                 Dauid
                 had
                 had
                 an
                 adulterous
                 heart
                 or
                 bloodie
                 hand
                 :
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 haue
                 told
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 ●orsworne
                 his
                 soueraigne
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 quarrell
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 Dauid
                 in
                 the
                 conflict
                 shrunke
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 in
                 the
                 triall
                 failed
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 beware
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 daring
                 Dauids
                 ,
                 nor
                 prowd
                 Peters
                 ,
                 speaking
                 further
                 then
                 we
                 try
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 Peter
                 spake
                 simply
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 saw
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 thought
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 his
                 owne
                 heart
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 Gods
                 children
                 can
                 well
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 general
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 particular
                 feeling
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 thereupon
                 still
                 remember
                 that
                 heauenly
                 apophthegme
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   so
                   will
                   followe
                   Christ
                   ,
                   must
                   for
                   sake
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 Now
                 if
                 Satan
                 finde
                 vs
                 wisely
                 and
                 warily
                 catechized
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 turnes
                 another
                 leafe
                 ,
                 and
                 works
                 ou●
                 desperation
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 shewes
                 the
                 difficulties
                 of
                 godlines
                 ,
                 our
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 our
                 hinderances
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 discouraged
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 rare
                 euill
                 .
                 Thus
                 Satan
                 finding
                 another
                 corruption
                 ,
                 vseth
                 another
                 course
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 cannot
                 make
                 vs
                 easie
                 Christians
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 vs
                 heauie
                 Christiās
                 .
                 To
                 raise
                 vp
                 such
                 faint
                 hearts
                 the
                 Apostle
                 cries
                 ,
                 Be
                 strong
                 ;
                 and
                 least
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 replie
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 want
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 Paul
                 shewes
                 what
                 and
                 whose
                 strength
                 he
                 meanes
                 ,
                 namely
                 Gods
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 strength
                 this
                 strength
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 fighting
                 with
                 Satan
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 armour
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 sophister
                 ,
                 dispute
                 not
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 logique
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 oratour
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 his
                 eloquence
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 take
                 heede
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 As
                 Satan
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 cause
                 must
                 vse
                 his
                 owne
                 strength
                 ,
                 so
                 wee
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 cause
                 are
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 strength
                 .
                 This
                 doctrine
                 requires
                 rather
                 meditation
                 than
                 declaration
                 ,
                 conscience
                 than
                 knowledge
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 strong
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   Put
                   on
                   the
                   whole
                   armour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 pleasant
                 and
                 profitable
                 comparison
                 here
                 vsed
                 ,
                 to
                 shewe
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 As
                 silly
                 souldiers
                 going
                 into
                 the
                 camp
                 cannot
                 hope
                 for
                 any
                 good
                 issue
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 naked
                 and
                 vnarmed
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 our
                 daily
                 conflicts
                 we
                 remaine
                 vnfenced
                 ,
                 cannot
                 thinke
                 of
                 any
                 better
                 end
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 ouercōmed
                 .
                 But
                 three
                 things
                 here
                 offer
                 thēselues
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 God
                 his
                 armour
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 whole
                 armour
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 put
                 on
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 their
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 opinion
                 of
                 their
                 learning
                 and
                 policie
                 ,
                 that
                 maruell
                 that
                 silly
                 soules
                 lye
                 so
                 weakely
                 vnder
                 Satans
                 hand
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 if
                 one
                 temptation
                 shake
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 wound
                 of
                 conscience
                 bruise
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 see
                 no
                 learning
                 but
                 learning
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 no
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 can
                 helpe
                 them
                 ;
                 Satan
                 will
                 ouercome
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 armour
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 cause
                 is
                 defended
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 strength
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 put
                 on
                 all
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 were
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 counted
                 a
                 foole
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 one
                 peece
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 would
                 venture
                 into
                 the
                 battel
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 enemie
                 strikes
                 rather
                 at
                 one
                 part
                 not
                 fenced
                 than
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 couered
                 ;
                 so
                 what
                 were
                 it
                 to
                 haue
                 one
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 to
                 leaue
                 one
                 sinne
                 ,
                 what
                 to
                 see
                 one
                 want
                 ,
                 what
                 to
                 hate
                 one
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 lye
                 open
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 ?
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 put
                 on
                 our
                 harnesse
                 .
                 Admit
                 a
                 man
                 had
                 his
                 armorie
                 neuer
                 so
                 well
                 stored
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 weapons
                 neuer
                 so
                 tried
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 he
                 cannot
                 put
                 on
                 his
                 armour
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 armed
                 ,
                 wants
                 skill
                 to
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 doth
                 it
                 profite
                 when
                 the
                 enemie
                 knocks
                 at
                 his
                 gate●so
                 if
                 I
                 haue
                 neuer
                 so
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 in
                 temptation
                 I
                 knowe
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 deale
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 stand
                 at
                 Satans
                 assaults
                 ?
                 This
                 courage
                 must
                 be
                 neither
                 meane
                 nor
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 might
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 examples
                 moe
                 ,
                 consider
                 how
                 Noah
                 presuming
                 proued
                 weake
                 ;
                 how
                 Ezekiah
                 after
                 many
                 distresses
                 not
                 suspecting
                 himselfe
                 did
                 fal
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 leauing
                 him
                 he
                 was
                 vaineglorious
                 euen
                 before
                 Gods
                 enemies
                 .
                 So
                 far
                 haue
                 euen
                 Gods
                 seruāts
                 bene
                 deceiued
                 in
                 an
                 opiniō
                 of
                 their
                 strength
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 grosse
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 saw
                 not
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 handy
                 strokes
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 foyled
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 Peter
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 purposed
                 to
                 deceiue
                 mens
                 eyes
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 fell
                 .
                 Who
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 hauing
                 no
                 such
                 strength
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 our
                 weakenes
                 by
                 withdrawing
                 his
                 spirit
                 from
                 vs
                 ?
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 thinke
                 well
                 of
                 our
                 
                 selues
                 ?
                 Late
                 &
                 lamentable
                 memorie
                 shewes
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 old
                 Gospel●ers
                 are
                 now
                 cold
                 professors
                 ,
                 some
                 being
                 heretikes
                 ,
                 some
                 Epicures
                 ,
                 some
                 worldlings
                 .
                 No
                 little
                 charge
                 ,
                 nor
                 slender
                 burthen
                 is
                 Christianitie
                 then
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 seeke
                 the
                 straight
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 get
                 in
                 ,
                 many
                 either
                 in
                 practise
                 or
                 otherwise
                 being
                 plainely
                 Atheists
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 hereof
                 it
                 must
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 in
                 tentation
                 and
                 acculation
                 are
                 so
                 faire
                 to
                 seeke
                 for
                 wisedome
                 &
                 strength
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 learne
                 wisedome
                 by
                 other
                 inēs
                 harmes
                 ,
                 least
                 in
                 trouble
                 we
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 falter
                 in
                 affliction
                 .
                 Heere
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 his
                 admonition
                 commeth
                 in
                 speede
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 no
                 wi●
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 reason
                 ,
                 or
                 strēgth
                 to
                 stand
                 on
                 temptation
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 keepe
                 vs
                 not
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 as
                 in
                 building
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 battell
                 .
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 we
                 must
                 prouide
                 stuffe
                 enough
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 battell
                 we
                 must
                 prouide
                 sufficient
                 furniture
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 cast
                 our
                 costs
                 before
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 recken
                 our
                 reuenewes
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 accompt
                 of
                 our
                 armory
                 ,
                 and
                 consult
                 of
                 our
                 ability
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 bee
                 building
                 and
                 warring
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 prouide
                 both
                 trowell
                 and
                 sword
                 together
                 ,
                 least
                 finding
                 hard
                 tempests
                 we
                 retire
                 and
                 reco●le
                 with
                 shame
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 makes
                 vs
                 so
                 secure
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 thinke
                 that
                 Christian
                 profession
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 sleight
                 ?
                 And
                 to
                 goe
                 further
                 ,
                 why
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pas●e
                 ,
                 that
                 oft
                 disputing
                 Preachers
                 in
                 conflicts
                 are
                 confounded
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 couragious
                 ch●me
                 subtill
                 ▪
                 o●●
                 t●e
                 vile●t
                 dastards
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 trust
                 in
                 themselues
                 ?
                 But
                 ô
                 mali●
                 of
                 the
                 ●n
                 ,
                 ô
                 corruption
                 of
                 natur●●
                 if
                 thou
                 ,
                 Satan
                 ,
                 canst
                 not
                 make
                 vs
                 ●o
                 presume
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ●xtremit●
                 to
                 despaire
                 ;
                 ô
                 vile
                 nature
                 ,
                 thy
                 preiuming
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 despairing
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 soeake
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 extremitie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 lesse
                 curable
                 euill
                 ,
                 if
                 Satan
                 meete
                 with
                 vs
                 as
                 hauing
                 a
                 ●ight
                 of
                 our
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 sure
                 he
                 will
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 despaire
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 temptation
                 to
                 hindere●●h●e●●
                 (
                 which
                 ●eli●f●●n
                 perfection
                 is
                 as
                 hard
                 as
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 lawe
                 )
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 Satans
                 practise
                 ,
                 ●he
                 once
                 see
                 vs
                 downe
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 keepe
                 vs
                 downe
                 ,
                 &
                 answer
                 all
                 our
                 wants
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 say
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 confirme
                 it
                 ,
                 ●●y
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 vs
                 to
                 despaire
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 our
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Gods
                 wisedome
                 in
                 vs.
                 But
                 remember
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Remember
                 Gods
                 strength
                 must
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 our
                 weakenes
                 N●cessarie
                 then
                 was
                 this
                 reduplication
                 of
                 Paul
                 concerning
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 might
                 of
                 God.
                 In
                 tentation
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 strongly
                 tempted
                 ;
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 strong●●
                 help
                 vs.
                 But
                 here
                 note
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 exhortations
                 legall
                 and
                 euangelicall
                 .
                 The
                 exhortations
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 kill
                 ,
                 the
                 exhortations
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 quicken
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 thinks
                 he
                 should
                 doe
                 good
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 sinne
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 shall
                 finde
                 corruption
                 in
                 euery
                 thing
                 .
                 Hereof
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 nothing
                 in
                 prayer
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 g●od
                 things
                 but
                 hypocrisie
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 ,
                 thou
                 thoughtest
                 thy selfe
                 liuing
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 dead
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 ●●●●●
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 exhortations
                 of
                 the
                 l●w
                 do
                 bind
                 vs
                 on
                 paine
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 exhortatios
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 commands
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 is
                 readie
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 chargeth
                 vs
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 blessed
                 spirit
                 will
                 worke
                 euery
                 good
                 thing
                 in
                 vs.
                 For
                 the
                 Gospell
                 being
                 the
                 Ministerie
                 of
                 ●●fe
                 giueth
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 from
                 aboue
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 dead
                 &
                 weake
                 .
                 The
                 not
                 discerning
                 of
                 this
                 difference
                 makes
                 many
                 good
                 precepts
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 The
                 lawe
                 indeede
                 reueales
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Gospell
                 cures
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 law
                 woundeth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 it
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Gospell
                 healeth
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 can
                 neuer
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 first
                 wee
                 must
                 prouide
                 that
                 wee
                 fight
                 in
                 Gods
                 harnesse
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 Satans
                 weapons
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 wit
                 ,
                 reason
                 ,
                 policie
                 ,
                 education
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 We
                 fight
                 against
                 a
                 Prince
                 and
                 principalitie
                 ,
                 who
                 wants
                 not
                 wit
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 ciuill
                 gifts
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 things
                 haue
                 beene
                 geuen
                 euen
                 vnto
                 the
                 heathen
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 wise
                 and
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 lay
                 in
                 great
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 in
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 some
                 fearefully
                 ended
                 their
                 liues
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 Christians
                 then
                 say
                 ,
                 haue
                 I
                 not
                 wit
                 ,
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 education
                 beseeming
                 a
                 man
                 ?
                 Well
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 Poets
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 behold
                 their
                 fruits
                 ,
                 behold
                 their
                 ends
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 deny
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 withstand
                 wit
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 will
                 surely
                 fa●le
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 temptation
                 .
                 No
                 gift
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 no
                 gift
                 of
                 bringing
                 vp
                 can
                 withstand
                 Satan
                 or
                 sinne
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 from
                 heauen
                 God
                 change
                 vs
                 Neither
                 is
                 this
                 the
                 sinne
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 vnregenerate
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 who
                 still
                 sliding
                 to
                 reason
                 or
                 ouerweying
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 power
                 are
                 foiled
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 see
                 many
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 who
                 purpose
                 to
                 withstand
                 ,
                 yet
                 striuing
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 wisedome
                 they
                 are
                 spoyled
                 ,
                 be
                 their
                 purpose
                 neuer
                 so
                 great
                 .
                 Many
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 why
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 monstrous
                 temptation
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 neuer
                 yeelde
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                 they
                 fall
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 both
                 in
                 temptations
                 and
                 accusations
                 ,
                 when
                 ●●en
                 striue
                 and
                 dispute
                 with
                 reason
                 with
                 so
                 subtill
                 a
                 sophister
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 striue
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 intangled
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 want
                 strength
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 the
                 strong
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 subdued
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 armour
                 of
                 the
                 stronger
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 which
                 armour
                 is
                 afterward
                 set
                 downe
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 harnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 haue
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 armour
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 couer
                 the
                 head
                 if
                 the
                 breast
                 be
                 bare
                 ?
                 what
                 if
                 the
                 armes
                 be
                 armed
                 when
                 the
                 back
                 is
                 vnharnesse●
                 ?
                 we
                 cannot
                 auoid
                 the
                 darts
                 which
                 come
                 against
                 euery
                 place
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 haue
                 one
                 grace
                 and
                 want
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 Satan
                 comes
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 place
                 ,
                 who
                 obserues
                 whether
                 we
                 want
                 a
                 head-peece
                 ,
                 ●
                 gauntlet
                 ,
                 a
                 brest
                 plate
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoeuer
                 :
                 wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 thinke
                 that
                 Satan
                 as
                 a
                 politique
                 souldier
                 lookes
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 armed
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 naked
                 part
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 seeth
                 vs
                 afraid
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 the●●
                 will
                 he
                 tempt
                 vs
                 to
                 dispaire
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 pearced
                 with
                 vncleannes
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 shake
                 〈…〉
                 s
                 with
                 couetousnes
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 sees
                 vs
                 pettish
                 and
                 vnarmed
                 with
                 loue
                 ,
                 then
                 Satan
                 wil
                 tempt
                 v
                 〈…〉
                 o
                 anger
                 .
                 Alas
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 weake
                 nature
                 to
                 reserue
                 one
                 sinne
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 &
                 it
                 giues
                 Satan
                 aduantage
                 ;
                 we
                 ●e
                 Heroa●an
                 courtiers
                 and
                 Christians
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 halfe
                 perswaded
                 with
                 Agrippa
                 to
                 be
                 Christiās
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 throughly
                 be
                 harnessed
                 ,
                 least
                 as
                 a
                 dead
                 flye
                 corrupteth
                 much
                 good
                 oyn
                 〈…〉
                 h
                 one
                 sinne
                 we
                 defile
                 many
                 graces
                 .
                 Euery
                 one
                 hath
                 his
                 familiar
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 〈…〉
                 ur
                 to
                 espie
                 as
                 an
                 aduersarie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 as
                 an
                 enemie
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 pl
                 〈…〉
                 r
                 ,
                 couetousnes
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Whereas
                 then
                 thou
                 seest
                 some
                 graces
                 ,
                 yet
                 be
                 hu
                 〈…〉
                 hose
                 ,
                 which
                 especially
                 are
                 wanting
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 wherein
                 thou
                 art
                 most
                 vnarmed
                 ,
                 then
                 pray
                 ,
                 &
                 labour
                 for
                 more
                 helpe
                 by
                 grace
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 good
                 armour
                 and
                 all
                 armour
                 ?
                 yet
                 without
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 strangled
                 in
                 our
                 armour
                 .
                 What
                 if
                 wee
                 〈…〉
                 good
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 graces
                 ?
                 yet
                 without
                 experience
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 our
                 soules
                 may
                 〈…〉
                 urthered
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Many
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 assemblies
                 and
                 heare
                 ,
                 ye
                 〈…〉
                 ey
                 either
                 faile
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 practise
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 sure
                 such
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 temptation
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 haue
                 many
                 precepts
                 against
                 anger
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 be
                 ouercome
                 of
                 anger
                 ▪
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 haue
                 rules
                 against
                 couetousnes
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 couetous
                 man
                 ?
                 Let
                 vs
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 learne
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 men
                 .
                 In
                 materiall
                 cōflicts
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 time
                 of
                 truce
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 Satan
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 truce
                 with
                 vs
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 aduantage
                 ;
                 for
                 him
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 armed
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 :
                 in
                 outward
                 battels
                 winters
                 make
                 warre
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 quietnes
                 neither
                 in
                 summer
                 nor
                 in
                 winter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   yee
                   may
                   bee
                   able
                   to
                   withstand
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 describes
                 our
                 enemies
                 .
                 If
                 wee
                 had
                 to
                 deale
                 but
                 with
                 our selues
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 men
                 like
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 wee
                 had
                 neede
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 power
                 ;
                 but
                 seeing
                 beside
                 all
                 these
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 hellish
                 armie
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 we
                 neede
                 this
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 the
                 diuels
                 :
                 neither
                 must
                 we
                 thinke
                 that
                 Paul
                 denieth
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 fight
                 with
                 our
                 owne
                 corruption
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 sheweth
                 we
                 fight
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 ourselues
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 Satan
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 neede
                 more
                 armour
                 .
                 By
                 two
                 things
                 hee
                 describes
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 subtiltie
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 might
                 he
                 cals
                 them
                 principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 .
                 This
                 title
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 diuels
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 
                 Colloss
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Indeede
                 these
                 names
                 are
                 giuē
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 Ephes.
                 1.
                 
                 Hebr.
                 1.
                 so
                 that
                 looke
                 what
                 titles
                 are
                 giuē
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 except
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 are
                 equall
                 in
                 gifts
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 Angels
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 these
                 spirits
                 haue
                 lost
                 their
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 yet
                 haue
                 they
                 not
                 lost
                 their
                 strength
                 and
                 wisedome
                 .
                 They
                 be
                 worldly
                 gouernours
                 .
                 God
                 be
                 blessed
                 their
                 gouernment
                 reacheth
                 not
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 the
                 darknes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 distinguisheth
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 creation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 by
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 the
                 god
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 This
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 whē
                 Satan
                 shall
                 preuaile
                 ,
                 euen
                 ouer
                 men
                 liuing
                 in
                 ignorance
                 and
                 vngodlines
                 .
                 The
                 world
                 was
                 made
                 good
                 by
                 creation
                 ,
                 but
                 degenerated
                 to
                 euill
                 by
                 corruption
                 .
                 Well
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 diuell
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 himselfe
                 that
                 all
                 is
                 his
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 by
                 creation
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 the
                 righteous
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 all
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 to
                 punish
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 or
                 try
                 our
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 followes
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 his
                 subtiltie
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Against
                   ambushments
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Euen
                 as
                 ambushments
                 are
                 vsed
                 priuily
                 to
                 vndermine
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 wiles
                 Satan
                 goeth
                 about
                 to
                 trap
                 vs.
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 larger
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   against
                   spirituall
                   wickednesses
                
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 could
                 see
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 might
                 be
                 preuented
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 cannot
                 see
                 the
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 neither
                 can
                 by
                 sense
                 nor
                 by
                 reason
                 discerne
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 layer
                 of
                 ambushments
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 spirituall
                 ambushment
                 .
                 Yet
                 note
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 in
                 goodnes
                 but
                 in
                 wickednes
                 .
                 
                   In
                   heauenly
                   things
                
                 .
                 Though
                 Satan
                 be
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 yet
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 meant
                 that
                 he
                 fighteth
                 against
                 men
                 in
                 heauēly
                 knowledge
                 .
                 By
                 creation
                 they
                 had
                 much
                 good
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 their
                 goodnes
                 they
                 haue
                 lost
                 ,
                 their
                 knowledge
                 is
                 retained
                 .
                 Againe
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mysterie
                 of
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 shewing
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mysterie
                 of
                 godlines
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mistery
                 of
                 wickednes
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Satan
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 change
                 himselfe
                 into
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 light
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 in
                 spirituall
                 exercises
                 ,
                 and
                 falsely
                 and
                 wickedly
                 glose
                 on
                 them
                 by
                 that
                 great
                 practise
                 and
                 experience
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 fall
                 they
                 haue
                 learned
                 .
                 Thus
                 Satan
                 comes
                 euen
                 in
                 good
                 things
                 .
                 Worldly
                 wise
                 men
                 distinguishing
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 enemie
                 by
                 strength
                 or
                 by
                 subtiltie
                 doth
                 most
                 ●●rt
                 ,
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 subtill
                 enemie
                 is
                 most
                 dangerous
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 euill
                 case
                 then
                 ,
                 h●●ing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 enemies
                 not
                 only
                 strong
                 ,
                 but
                 subtill
                 :
                 it
                 were
                 enough
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 an
                 enemie
                 hauing
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 qualities
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 fight
                 with
                 thē
                 that
                 haue
                 both
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 both
                 strength
                 &
                 subtilty
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 strong
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 subtill
                 .
                 ●wo
                 vses
                 there
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 .
                 One
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 slight
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 e●●●ie
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 afraid
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 are
                 dangerous
                 extremitie●
                 ▪
                 Some
                 vile
                 heretikes
                 deny
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 diuell
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 diuell
                 is
                 so
                 strong
                 and
                 sub●●l
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 Indeed
                 men
                 will
                 not
                 speake
                 thus
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shew
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 peace
                 in
                 themselues
                 in
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 which
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 do
                 not
                 belieue
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 battell
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 see
                 wee
                 are
                 now
                 at
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 enemies
                 .
                 But
                 were
                 it
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 enemies
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 would
                 wee
                 not
                 feare
                 ?
                 Did
                 we
                 belieue
                 that
                 Satan
                 could
                 sit
                 in
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 deluding
                 iudgement
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 a
                 myst
                 on
                 reason
                 ,
                 would
                 wee
                 ●●●t
                 be
                 more
                 jealous
                 of
                 reason
                 ?
                 would
                 we
                 not
                 be
                 more
                 fearefull
                 of
                 our selues
                 ?
                 yes
                 surely
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 then
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 our selues
                 which
                 were
                 enough
                 ,
                 Satan
                 addes
                 both
                 corruption
                 to
                 iudgement
                 and
                 affection
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 specially
                 Satan
                 shewes
                 himselfe
                 a
                 subtill
                 Apostata
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 hee
                 cares
                 not
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 sound
                 in
                 iudgement
                 and
                 corrupt
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 carefull
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupted
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 .
                 Hereof
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 heretiques
                 are
                 precise
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Christians
                 are
                 so
                 carelesse
                 in
                 conuersation
                 :
                 so
                 either
                 he
                 gathers
                 false
                 conclusions
                 on
                 good
                 principles
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 glorious
                 sequeles
                 of
                 rottē
                 premisses
                 .
                 To
                 go
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 plaine
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 fight
                 not
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 chiefely
                 or
                 onely
                 fight
                 not
                 with
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 speech
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   name
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   but
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Iacob
                   only
                
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   word
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   power
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 not
                 chiefely
                 in
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 
                 &
                 Galat.
                 5.
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   fight
                   with
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   .
                
                 And
                 Iohn
                 15.
                 
                   wee
                   fight
                   against
                   the
                   world
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 we
                 fight
                 not
                 against
                 our selues
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 such
                 aduersaries
                 as
                 whet
                 vp
                 our selues
                 against
                 our selues
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 stand
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 armour
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 shall
                 see
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 requisite
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 consider
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 enough
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 an
                 aduersarie
                 either
                 strong
                 or
                 wise
                 ;
                 but
                 seeing
                 we
                 conflict
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 strength
                 and
                 subtiltie
                 too
                 are
                 equall
                 with
                 the
                 good
                 Angels
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 power
                 these
                 aduersaries
                 are
                 called
                 Powers
                 ,
                 as
                 Coloss.
                 2.
                 
                 Rom
                 8.
                 
                 So
                 are
                 the
                 good
                 Angels
                 Powers
                 ,
                 as
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 
                 Herein
                 the
                 euill
                 spirits
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 heauenly
                 spirits
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 those
                 are
                 gouernours
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 corrupt
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 their
                 whole
                 power
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Satan
                 may
                 strike
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 but
                 slay
                 them
                 hee
                 can
                 not
                 .
                 CHRIST
                 calleth
                 Satan
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 Paul
                 calleth
                 him
                 the
                 god
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 Christ
                 calleth
                 him
                 a
                 strong
                 armed
                 souldier
                 or
                 giant
                 :
                 yet
                 God
                 be
                 blessed
                 all
                 his
                 strength
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 be
                 he
                 more
                 fearfull
                 to
                 vs
                 then
                 Goliah
                 to
                 the
                 army
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 be
                 it
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 roaring
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 at
                 whose
                 voyce
                 all
                 the
                 silly
                 beasts
                 stand
                 trembling
                 ;
                 be
                 it
                 that
                 hee
                 so
                 astonish
                 &
                 terrifie
                 our
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 thinke
                 or
                 to
                 speake
                 :
                 yet
                 all
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 But
                 behold
                 ,
                 besides
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 Satan
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 discerned
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 more
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 wee
                 can
                 not
                 preuent
                 him
                 nor
                 his
                 temptations
                 ,
                 being
                 aboue
                 nature
                 and
                 aboue
                 reason
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 descried
                 ,
                 
                 vnlesse
                 aboue
                 nature
                 and
                 reason
                 we
                 be
                 either
                 very
                 well
                 taught
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 God.
                 To
                 this
                 vnsearchable
                 nature
                 hee
                 is
                 occupied
                 in
                 heauenly
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 spirituall
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 not
                 goodnes
                 .
                 To
                 shew
                 how
                 hee
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 he
                 tempted
                 Christ
                 with
                 scripture
                 ,
                 he
                 set
                 the
                 Pharises
                 in
                 diuelish
                 wisedome
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 subornes
                 false
                 heretikes
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 his
                 subtilties
                 shal
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 by
                 Christ
                 his
                 owne
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 deceiued
                 .
                 And
                 Paul
                 speaking
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 Satan
                 the
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 reports
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 shall
                 be
                 mightie
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 in
                 miracles
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Only
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 wisedome
                 is
                 but
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 thing
                 wherein
                 they
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 with
                 whome
                 in
                 wisedome
                 and
                 strength
                 Satan
                 is
                 equall
                 .
                 Here
                 ought
                 wee
                 to
                 blush
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 wee
                 desire
                 rather
                 learning
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Satan
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 haue
                 not
                 only
                 bene
                 equall
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 aboue
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 lesse
                 desire
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 speciall
                 marke
                 that
                 wee
                 belong
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 rather
                 desire
                 goodnes
                 than
                 those
                 other
                 qualities
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 equall
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Deuill
                 .
                 Be
                 we
                 neuer
                 so
                 learned
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 more
                 learned
                 ,
                 be
                 we
                 neuer
                 so
                 strong
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 stronger
                 .
                 For
                 is
                 not
                 he
                 mightie
                 in
                 power
                 that
                 can
                 so
                 trouble
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 Iob
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 in
                 that
                 boysterous
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 naturall
                 Philosopher
                 can
                 giue
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 In
                 Exodus
                 wee
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 vsed
                 euill
                 Angels
                 to
                 trouble
                 the
                 Seas
                 .
                 Psal.
                 78.
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 send
                 euill
                 Angels
                 to
                 trouble
                 thē
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 godlines
                 is
                 a
                 mysterie
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mystery
                 of
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 sending
                 an
                 effectuall
                 illusion
                 ,
                 (
                 2.
                 
                 Thess.
                 1.
                 )
                 on
                 thē
                 that
                 receiued
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 loue
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 Satan
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 the
                 supreme
                 worker
                 ,
                 yet
                 Satan
                 is
                 the
                 instrument
                 .
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ?
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 how
                 Satan
                 daily
                 bewitcheth
                 vs
                 in
                 Paganisme
                 ,
                 Atheisme
                 ,
                 Macheuillisme
                 ,
                 Anabaptisme
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 all
                 this
                 sufficient
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 Satan
                 taking
                 vp
                 the
                 wisest
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 his
                 seruice
                 is
                 a
                 spirituall
                 wickednes
                 ?
                 Whereof
                 comes
                 it
                 that
                 sodainely
                 a
                 poore
                 man
                 becomes
                 a
                 cunning
                 Artist
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 an
                 ignorant
                 man
                 presently
                 should
                 speake
                 with
                 diuers
                 tongues
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 silly
                 soules
                 should
                 be
                 subtill
                 disputers
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 sinne
                 is
                 now
                 adayes
                 so
                 subtilly
                 ,
                 so
                 closely
                 ,
                 so
                 wittily
                 dispatched
                 ?
                 Why
                 doe
                 men
                 to
                 maintaine
                 Papisme
                 forgoe
                 all
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 suffer
                 their
                 bodies
                 to
                 be
                 whipped
                 ?
                 Doe
                 not
                 all
                 these
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 Satan
                 is
                 a
                 spirituall
                 wickednes
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 and
                 shamelesnes
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 men
                 prostitute
                 thēselues
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 Satan
                 hath
                 bene
                 mighty
                 ,
                 powerfull
                 in
                 deluding
                 mens
                 minds
                 ,
                 in
                 hardening
                 mens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 word
                 can
                 pierce
                 them
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 saith
                 men
                 are
                 blinded
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 ;
                 therfore
                 Paul
                 would
                 haue
                 vs
                 to
                 tolerate
                 and
                 suffer
                 such
                 as
                 Satan
                 doth
                 hold
                 in
                 chaines
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 
                 Here
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 a
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 and
                 vngodly
                 .
                 The
                 wicked
                 rage
                 and
                 deuise
                 platformes
                 ;
                 the
                 godly
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 may
                 be
                 vnder
                 Satan
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Timoth
                 2.
                 but
                 they
                 sinne
                 of
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 wilfull
                 selling
                 themselues
                 to
                 sinne
                 .
                 So
                 great
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 thankfulnes
                 we
                 haue
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 raging
                 in
                 hellish
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 simple
                 ,
                 &
                 bunger
                 like
                 sinners
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 sillie
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 subtill
                 in
                 sinne
                 .
                 So
                 great
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 thankefulnes
                 we
                 haue
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 the
                 stronger
                 man
                 hath
                 ouercommed
                 .
                 The
                 Diuell
                 hath
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 derination
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 strength
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 limitation
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 force
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 darkenes
                 .
                 So
                 great
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 thankfulnes
                 we
                 haue
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 hath
                 wisdome
                 enough
                 in
                 God
                 to
                 ouercome
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 Satan
                 in
                 euill
                 .
                 Thogh
                 then
                 Satan
                 be
                 strong
                 ,
                 yet
                 none
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 none
                 mightier
                 then
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 captiuated
                 Satan
                 vnder
                 his
                 feet
                 .
                 So
                 great
                 a
                 cause
                 haue
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 will
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 also
                 he
                 ouercommeth
                 .
                 A
                 further
                 vse
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 trie
                 when
                 our
                 tēptations
                 come
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 corruption
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Satans
                 malice
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 we
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 our
                 enemies
                 are
                 described
                 by
                 power
                 &
                 policie
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 temptations
                 come
                 so
                 strongly
                 and
                 s●ily
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 aboue
                 reason
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 aduersarie
                 abuseth
                 our
                 weaknes
                 ,
                 our
                 owne
                 tēptations
                 come
                 more
                 remissely
                 &
                 easily
                 :
                 but
                 whē
                 these
                 temptations
                 hale
                 vs
                 more
                 violētly
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 fight
                 not
                 with
                 flesh
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 spiritual
                 aduersaries
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Exod.
                 mētion
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 jealozie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 natural
                 jealozie
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 an
                 euill
                 spirit
                 was
                 betweene
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Sechemites
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 more
                 then
                 frailtie
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Gospell
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 an
                 vnclean
                 spirit
                 returning
                 with
                 7.
                 spirits
                 more
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 pulling
                 of
                 our
                 affection
                 is
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Christ
                 said
                 of
                 Satans
                 operation
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 Satan
                 sought
                 to
                 sift
                 him
                 and
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 indeede
                 Satan
                 did
                 so
                 daunt
                 and
                 circumuent
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 spake
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 fell
                 not
                 onely
                 on
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 godly
                 :
                 as
                 Satan
                 so
                 bewitched
                 Dauid
                 in
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 made
                 him
                 to
                 number
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 Hereof
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 pray
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 into
                 temptation
                 ,
                 because
                 though
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 purposed
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 many
                 vaine
                 reasons
                 rage
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 forcibly
                 drawe
                 vs
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 somewhat
                 more
                 than
                 nature
                 .
                 Likewise
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 without
                 any
                 obiect
                 bee
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 some
                 affection
                 so
                 strongly
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 our
                 life
                 lay
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 containe
                 our selues
                 .
                 When
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 5
                 biddeth
                 vs
                 be
                 angrie
                 without
                 sinne
                 ,
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 affection
                 without
                 sinne
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 our
                 affections
                 are
                 without
                 rule
                 and
                 mixed
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   i●
                   so
                   doing
                   wee
                   giue
                   place
                   to
                   the
                   diuell
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 betweene
                 a
                 naturall
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 carnall
                 sinfull
                 anger
                 ,
                 which
                 besides
                 the
                 instinct
                 of
                 nature
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 Satan
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 first
                 breaches
                 in
                 bankes
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 further
                 danger
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 murther
                 the
                 first
                 motions
                 of
                 sinne
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 prayer
                 ,
                 fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 admoni●ion
                 ,
                 least
                 giuing
                 the
                 sway
                 to
                 our
                 affections
                 they
                 ouerrunne
                 and
                 ouerflow
                 vs
                 throughly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 strange
                 and
                 furious
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 first
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 preuent
                 sinne
                 (
                 for
                 wee
                 may
                 soone
                 let
                 in
                 a
                 guest
                 which
                 wee
                 cannot
                 well
                 let
                 out
                 againe
                 )
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 represse
                 such
                 raging
                 euils
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 another
                 vse
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 must
                 thinke
                 ,
                 how
                 oft
                 wee
                 deale
                 with
                 more
                 than
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 deale
                 with
                 heretikes
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 angrie
                 bloodie
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 often
                 are
                 stirred
                 vp
                 by
                 Satan
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 spoyle
                 themselues
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 ignorance
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 breedes
                 ielousies
                 ,
                 repinings
                 ,
                 and
                 malice
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 thinke
                 to
                 reuenge
                 others
                 wee
                 reuenge
                 our selues
                 This
                 is
                 now
                 without
                 cause
                 :
                 now
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 iust
                 cause
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 and
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 we
                 spoile
                 our
                 good
                 cause
                 ,
                 harden
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 ,
                 and
                 hurt
                 our selues
                 .
                 Wee
                 must
                 not
                 resist
                 policie
                 with
                 policie
                 ,
                 nor
                 requite
                 euill
                 with
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 wisedome
                 be
                 long
                 suffering
                 ,
                 pardoning
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 bee
                 pardoned
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 fight
                 .
                 He
                 bids
                 vs
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 truce
                 with
                 our
                 enemie
                 ,
                 though
                 our
                 enemie
                 bee
                 strong
                 and
                 subtill
                 ,
                 yet
                 fighting
                 vnder
                 Christ
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 stand
                 fast
                 ;
                 Christ
                 hath
                 subdued
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 subdue
                 for
                 vs
                 Still
                 wee
                 must
                 remember
                 to
                 resist
                 with
                 Gods
                 harnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 surely
                 exceede
                 Satans
                 harnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 heauen
                 excels
                 earth
                 or
                 hell
                 .
                 For
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 armour
                 wee
                 see
                 wise
                 and
                 ciuill
                 honest
                 men
                 fall
                 into
                 horrible
                 sinnes
                 .
                 For
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 armour
                 come
                 such
                 disputes
                 with
                 Satan
                 ,
                 which
                 simple
                 soules
                 vse
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 discerne
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 armour
                 .
                 For
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 armour
                 greene
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 troubled
                 consciences
                 looking
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 armour
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 inwrap
                 themselues
                 in
                 most
                 dangerous
                 labyrinths
                 .
                 Now
                 our
                 armour
                 must
                 bee
                 complete
                 :
                 some
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 heart
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 good
                 life
                 ;
                 some
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 life
                 but
                 not
                 ●uch
                 ;
                 some
                 faith
                 in
                 part
                 :
                 this
                 comes
                 of
                 want
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 pray
                 not
                 ;
                 some
                 pray
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 continuance
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 armour
                 ,
                 marke
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Put
                   on
                
                 ;
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   the
                   armour
                
                 .
                 Wee
                 see
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 truce
                 with
                 vs
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 ciuill
                 warres
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 continually
                 say
                 as
                 Iehu
                 to
                 
                   I●sabel
                   ,
                   What
                   peace
                   my
                   soule
                   with
                   Satan
                   ?
                
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 secure
                 Laish
                 ,
                 or
                 carelesse
                 Babylonians
                 ,
                 least
                 that
                 wee
                 be
                 preuented
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 see
                 sinne
                 rather
                 by
                 experience
                 particular
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 general
                 knowledge
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 Aske
                 our
                 iudgement
                 for
                 a
                 sinne
                 in
                 another
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 can
                 point
                 out
                 euery
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 lay
                 this
                 sinne
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 can
                 say
                 nothing
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 know
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 feele
                 the
                 practise
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 not
                 then
                 let
                 the
                 harnesse
                 hang
                 on
                 the
                 wal
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 .
                 Here
                 marke
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 policie
                 of
                 the
                 diuell
                 to
                 perswade
                 vs
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 diuell
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 policie
                 of
                 wizards
                 to
                 perswade
                 vs
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 witches
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 as
                 hee
                 comes
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 as
                 a
                 sillie
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 whilest
                 he
                 would
                 creepe
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 hee
                 prooues
                 a
                 roring
                 Lion
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 once
                 entred
                 :
                 yet
                 let
                 vs
                 beware
                 wee
                 feare
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 emboldeneth
                 the
                 enemie
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 man
                 feareth
                 man
                 keeping
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 pursued
                 without
                 courage
                 ,
                 nay
                 as
                 bruite
                 beasts
                 are
                 bolder
                 by
                 seeing
                 one
                 which
                 feareth
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 diuell
                 is
                 the
                 bolder
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 seeth
                 vs
                 afraide
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 that
                 feare
                 drieth
                 vp
                 the
                 blood
                 and
                 weakeneth
                 nature
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 also
                 depriue
                 vs
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 assure
                 vs
                 that
                 Satans
                 power
                 is
                 all
                 by
                 de●iuation
                 and
                 limitation
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 touch
                 the
                 bodie
                 
                 without
                 permission
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 witches
                 though
                 they
                 preuaile
                 in
                 pettie
                 and
                 little
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 great
                 points
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 .
                 So
                 singular
                 a
                 presaruatiue
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 is
                 the
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Vn●cornes
                 horne
                 to
                 the
                 inferiour
                 beasts
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 wil
                 herein
                 strengthē
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 hath
                 triumphed
                 against
                 Satan
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 Coloss
                 ▪
                 2.
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 hee
                 now
                 a●sault
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 cure
                 rather
                 than
                 slay
                 vs.
                 For
                 as
                 an
                 enemy
                 oft
                 by
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 thrusts
                 his
                 sword
                 into
                 an
                 vlcer
                 ,
                 rather
                 to
                 purge
                 that
                 which
                 would
                 haue
                 bred
                 death
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 kill
                 :
                 so
                 oft
                 God
                 purposeth
                 to
                 cure
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 impostumation
                 of
                 pride
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 so
                 wonderfully
                 can
                 hee
                 drawe
                 good
                 out
                 of
                 euill
                 .
                 The
                 diuell
                 brings
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 ,
                 wee
                 alleage
                 righteousnesse
                 ;
                 he
                 brings
                 terrour
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 we
                 meete
                 him
                 with
                 peace
                 ;
                 he
                 offers
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 we
                 refuse
                 it
                 with
                 truth
                 ;
                 he
                 comes
                 roring
                 ,
                 we
                 auoide
                 it
                 by
                 praying
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 that
                 proclamation
                 must
                 bee
                 made
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Israelities
                 armie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 feareful
                 ,
                 returne
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 beware
                 how
                 they
                 come
                 into
                 this
                 conflict
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 vs
                 oppose
                 to
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Satan
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 our
                 head
                 shepheard
                 wil
                 not
                 suffer
                 vs
                 to
                 miscarrie
                 ,
                 though
                 wee
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 wolues
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 deepe
                 valley
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 harnesse
                 ?
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 put
                 on
                 We
                 shall
                 see
                 oft
                 none
                 so
                 weake
                 in
                 affection
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 haue
                 much
                 knowledge
                 .
                 Who
                 will
                 better
                 declaime
                 against
                 anger
                 generally
                 than
                 the
                 angrie
                 man
                 ?
                 Who
                 is
                 more
                 seuere
                 against
                 wantonnes
                 in
                 education
                 than
                 a
                 most
                 shamelesse
                 harlot
                 ?
                 Why
                 doe
                 men
                 thinke
                 others
                 blessed
                 being
                 troubled
                 in
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 count
                 themselues
                 cursed
                 being
                 in
                 it
                 ?
                 All
                 this
                 is
                 because
                 wee
                 haue
                 harnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 vse
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   euill
                   day
                
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 of
                 temptation
                 is
                 called
                 an
                 euill
                 day
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 temptation
                 is
                 euill
                 .
                 Iames
                 calleth
                 it
                 a
                 good
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 must
                 reioyce
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 wisedome
                 turning
                 it
                 to
                 good
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 may
                 bee
                 a
                 good
                 day
                 and
                 euill
                 day
                 in
                 diuers
                 respects
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Hauing
                   finished
                   all
                
                 .
                 Luk.
                 4.
                 
                 After
                 Christ
                 was
                 tempted
                 ,
                 the
                 diuell
                 went
                 away
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 temptation
                 ceased
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 pursued
                 him
                 with
                 afflictions
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 as
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 mariage
                 the
                 dint
                 and
                 edge
                 of
                 temptation
                 be
                 blunted
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 enemie
                 still
                 enuieth
                 vs.
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 had
                 aboue
                 all
                 neede
                 of
                 perseuerance
                 ,
                 no
                 daunger
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 ende
                 .
                 When
                 thou
                 hast
                 ouercome
                 the
                 popish
                 diuell
                 ,
                 the
                 worldly
                 diuell
                 comes
                 .
                 Hast
                 thou
                 ouercome
                 the
                 swearing
                 diuell
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 lying
                 diuell
                 comes
                 ?
                 Hast
                 thou
                 ouercome
                 the
                 filthie
                 diuell
                 ,
                 the
                 worldly
                 diuel
                 comes
                 ?
                 Hast
                 thou
                 ouercome
                 all
                 these
                 diuels
                 ,
                 the
                 proud
                 diuels
                 come
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   That
                   thou
                   maist
                   stand
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 faile
                 of
                 this
                 armour
                 of
                 proofe
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 exhorted
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 armour
                 ,
                 so
                 wee
                 shall
                 haue
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 standing
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 still
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                   Da
                   Domine
                   ,
                   quod
                   iubes
                   ,
                   &
                   iube
                   ,
                   quod
                   vis
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Christians
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 standing
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 euil
                 day
                 ,
                 must
                 change
                 the
                 other
                 euill
                 nature
                 of
                 affliction
                 into
                 a
                 good
                 qualitie
                 ,
                 still
                 being
                 mindfull
                 to
                 comfort
                 themselues
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Euangelicall
                 exhortations
                 giue
                 by
                 promise
                 through
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 a
                 certaine
                 strength
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 thing
                 commanded
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 leauing
                 vs
                 in
                 our
                 weakenes
                 .
                 Againe
                 to
                 the
                 armour
                 .
              
               
                 Stand.
                 We
                 must
                 alwaies
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 readines
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 call
                 ,
                 what
                 time
                 of
                 yeere
                 ,
                 moneth
                 ,
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 night
                 soeuer
                 the
                 aduersarie
                 prouokes
                 vs.
                 He
                 begins
                 with
                 the
                 girdle
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 as
                 there
                 were
                 diuers
                 manners
                 of
                 eating
                 ,
                 sitting
                 ,
                 or
                 warring
                 ,
                 so
                 Paul
                 here
                 speaks
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 were
                 vsed
                 thē
                 .
                 The
                 girdle
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 thē
                 vsed
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 some
                 armour
                 familiar
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 vnknowne
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 gunnes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 girlde
                 was
                 to
                 gird
                 fast
                 the
                 nether
                 parts
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   is
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 takē
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 Ioh.
                 17.
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 sincere
                 and
                 vpright
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 faithfulnes
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 take
                 faith
                 either
                 for
                 our
                 faithfulnes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 Gods
                 faithfulnes
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 so
                 truth
                 meaneth
                 sometime
                 vpright
                 dealing
                 either
                 from
                 God
                 ●o
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 vs
                 to
                 God.
                 Truth
                 is
                 counted
                 then
                 for
                 a
                 true
                 performance
                 ,
                 as
                 Roman
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 with
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 faithfulnes
                 .
                 Al
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 mercie
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 performāce
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 spoken
                 of
                 that
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 vprightnes
                 of
                 heart
                 and
                 sinceritie
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 after
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 vaine
                 repetition
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 girdle
                 knits
                 all
                 together
                 on
                 the
                 bodie
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 vprightnes
                 of
                 heart
                 is
                 the
                 band
                 of
                 all
                 vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 wide
                 or
                 loose
                 sacke
                 ,
                 wherein
                 nothing
                 can
                 tarrie
                 .
                 This
                 vprightnes
                 of
                 minde
                 is
                 in
                 diuers
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 Psalm
                 .
                 32.
                 
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 comfort
                 in
                 his
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 without
                 guile
                 laboureth
                 for
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 commendation
                 is
                 Psal.
                 15.
                 and
                 24
                 and
                 119.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 accompanied
                 with
                 blessednesse
                 by
                 Christ
                 his
                 owne
                 words
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrues
                 willeth
                 him
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 which
                 integritie
                 is
                 reprehended
                 in
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Iam.
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 porches
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 house
                 ?
                 Surely
                 because
                 a
                 true
                 heart
                 ●urseth
                 all
                 graces
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 false
                 heart
                 dissipateth
                 all
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 disgraceth
                 such
                 hypocrites
                 .
                 Psal.
                 125.
                 vprightnes
                 of
                 heart
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 specially
                 prayes
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 leaues
                 them
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 iudgement
                 that
                 want
                 it
                 .
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 
                 Then
                 shall
                 I
                 not
                 be
                 confounded
                 ,
                 when
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 vpright
                 ,
                 Portion
                 10.
                 vers
                 .
                 80.
                 
                 We
                 see
                 true
                 hearts
                 shall
                 be
                 iustified
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 shall
                 blush
                 in
                 the
                 issue
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 reuenge
                 of
                 an
                 euill
                 heart
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 do
                 our
                 duties
                 simply
                 .
                 The
                 honest
                 heart
                 still
                 is
                 strugling
                 out
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 &
                 commeth
                 ;
                 the
                 hollow
                 heart
                 makes
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 mortification
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 God
                 takes
                 away
                 his
                 vizard
                 in
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 goe
                 before
                 to
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 follow
                 after
                 :
                 some
                 mens
                 good
                 deeds
                 are
                 cleered
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 weldoing
                 shall
                 be
                 glorified
                 .
                 Iniquitie
                 may
                 be
                 coloured
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 euer
                 couered
                 ;
                 truth
                 may
                 be
                 blamed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 shamed
                 .
                 For
                 exemplifying
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 giues
                 testimonie
                 to
                 his
                 vprightnes
                 .
                 Dauid
                 was
                 an
                 vpright
                 hearted
                 man
                 ,
                 Saul
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ;
                 Nathaniel
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 heart
                 ,
                 Iudas
                 was
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ;
                 
                   Iosiah
                   ,
                   Ezekiah
                
                 prepared
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Chron.
                 25.
                 
                 Amaziah
                 did
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 right
                 heart
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 (
                 2.
                 
                 Chron.
                 20.
                 )
                 are
                 said
                 not
                 to
                 prepare
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 Chron.
                 30.
                 
                 Ezekiah
                 craueth
                 mercie
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 came
                 with
                 an
                 vpright
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 heard
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 acceptable
                 is
                 an
                 vpright
                 heart
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 discerne
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 be
                 vpright
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 
                 Iob
                 saith
                 ,
                 a
                 cleanething
                 cannot
                 proceed
                 from
                 an
                 vncleane
                 sinne
                 .
                 Dauid
                 confesseth
                 originall
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 shewed
                 Prouerb
                 .
                 12.
                 and
                 20.
                 
                 We
                 then
                 (
                 Act.
                 13.
                 )
                 must
                 see
                 that
                 our
                 hearts
                 are
                 made
                 cleane
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 Of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 aboue
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 vnsearchable
                 ,
                 Ierem.
                 17.
                 
                 But
                 how
                 comes
                 this
                 ?
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 labyrinth
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 gulfe
                 ,
                 and
                 depth
                 ,
                 and
                 priuie
                 discourse
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 gage
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Prouerb
                 .
                 16.
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 searcher
                 of
                 the
                 raines
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 our
                 heart
                 is
                 hollow
                 .
                 This
                 secret
                 searching
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 wrought
                 vpon
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 
                 Heb.
                 4.
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Spirit
                 rebukes
                 vs
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 13.
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 searching
                 the
                 very
                 hidden
                 intents
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 end
                 to
                 hide
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 bootes
                 vs
                 not
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 an
                 hiding
                 of
                 thoughts
                 .
                 For
                 be
                 they
                 in
                 loue
                 of
                 good
                 ,
                 good
                 ;
                 or
                 for
                 hate
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 sinfull
                 things
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 is
                 pleased
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 doe
                 good
                 for
                 reward
                 ,
                 or
                 auoide
                 euill
                 for
                 shame
                 ,
                 &c.
                 all
                 is
                 wofull
                 in
                 the
                 fight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 seeme
                 mens
                 goodnesse
                 neuer
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 good
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 eye
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 GODLY
                 EXPOSITION
                 OF
                 THE
                 XVI
                 .
                 PSALME
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 TVVELFTH
                 SERMON
                 .
              
               
                 
                   PSAS
                   .
                   16.
                   vers
                   .
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   Preserue
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   thee
                   doe
                   I
                   trust
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 Psalme
                 containeth
                 the
                 acknowledging
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 his
                 vnworthinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 sheweth
                 how
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 it
                 witnesseth
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 loue
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 his
                 hatred
                 of
                 false
                 religion
                 ,
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 vndoubted
                 hope
                 of
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 things
                 containing
                 so
                 many
                 points
                 of
                 heauenly
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 ought
                 much
                 to
                 prouoke
                 in
                 vs
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 and
                 louing
                 it
                 to
                 frequent
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Psalme
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 at
                 all
                 seasons
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 estates
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 bound
                 to
                 any
                 peculiar
                 condition
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 tied
                 to
                 any
                 seuerall
                 circumstance
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 containing
                 particular
                 matter
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 as
                 a
                 notable
                 meditation
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 shewed
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 Mitchtam
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 verse
                 is
                 the
                 proposition
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 the
                 Psalme
                 prosecuteth
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Preserue
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   God.
                
                 Here
                 Dauid
                 desireth
                 not
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 any
                 speciall
                 trouble
                 ,
                 but
                 generally
                 prayeth
                 to
                 be
                 fenced
                 and
                 defended
                 continually
                 by
                 the
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 wishing
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 continue
                 his
                 mercie
                 towards
                 him
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 whereby
                 he
                 foresaw
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 needfull
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 safegarded
                 by
                 God
                 his
                 protection
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 present
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 how
                 he
                 made
                 no
                 lesse
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 aduersitie
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 still
                 feared
                 his
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 acknowledgeth
                 himselfe
                 euer
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 helpe
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 and
                 vndoubted
                 marke
                 of
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 haue
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 continue
                 and
                 grow
                 in
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 begin
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 praying
                 for
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 finall
                 perseuerance
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 holy
                 ielouzie
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 him
                 so
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 preserued
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 estates
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 soule
                 and
                 bodie
                 .
                 Euery
                 man
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 not
                 preserue
                 vs
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 we
                 continue
                 ?
                 But
                 few
                 there
                 be
                 who
                 rightly
                 and
                 carefully
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 attaine
                 this
                 grace
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 howsoeuer
                 they
                 pretend
                 a
                 good
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 liking
                 generally
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 had
                 :
                 for
                 faith
                 would
                 driue
                 them
                 carefully
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 :
                 how
                 beit
                 this
                 generall
                 knowledge
                 is
                 left
                 in
                 many
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 excuse
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 faithfull
                 it
                 worketh
                 an
                 holy
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 ingendreth
                 a
                 conscience
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 .
                 I
                 appeale
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 a
                 naturall
                 man
                 :
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 being
                 sicke
                 would
                 crie
                 ,
                 Lord
                 helpe
                 me
                 ,
                 Lord
                 restore
                 me
                 to
                 my
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 wilfully
                 refuseth
                 the
                 prescribed
                 meanes
                 for
                 his
                 recouerie
                 ,
                 tempted
                 he
                 not
                 God
                 ?
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 dangerous
                 is
                 this
                 in
                 things
                 concerning
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 either
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 hearing
                 &
                 reading
                 the
                 word
                 feeleth
                 not
                 the
                 diseases
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ;
                 or
                 feeling
                 them
                 effectually
                 ▪
                 pineth
                 and
                 languisheth
                 away
                 vnder
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 neglecting
                 prayer
                 ,
                 confessing
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 meanes
                 of
                 his
                 
                 saluation
                 ?
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 man
                 liueth
                 not
                 by
                 bread
                 onely
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 but
                 stalled
                 vp
                 and
                 made
                 fat
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 slaughter
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 know
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 the
                 blessing
                 and
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 their
                 meate
                 may
                 bring
                 their
                 bane
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 craue
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 prayer
                 the
                 meanes
                 may
                 be
                 sanctified
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 things
                 concerning
                 our
                 saluation
                 we
                 must
                 both
                 carefully
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 vsing
                 of
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 worke
                 wrought
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 craue
                 the
                 inward
                 ministerie
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 worketh
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 ordained
                 for
                 God
                 but
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   in
                   thee
                   doe
                   I
                   trust
                   .
                
                 Here
                 the
                 Prophet
                 setteth
                 down
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 he
                 prayeth
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 whereby
                 he
                 declareth
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 truly
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 vnles
                 they
                 beleeue
                 :
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   they
                   call
                   on
                   him
                   in
                   whom
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   beleeued
                   ?
                
                 In
                 regard
                 whereof
                 as
                 he
                 prayeth
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 fully
                 assured
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 without
                 faith
                 we
                 cannot
                 truly
                 call
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 rather
                 prate
                 like
                 Parats
                 ,
                 than
                 pray
                 like
                 Christians
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 they
                 vtter
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 they
                 trust
                 not
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 declare
                 both
                 by
                 neglecting
                 the
                 lawfull
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 vsing
                 vnlawfull
                 meanes
                 .
                 Some
                 we
                 see
                 trust
                 in
                 friends
                 :
                 some
                 shoulder
                 out
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 thinke
                 )
                 the
                 crosse
                 with
                 their
                 goods
                 :
                 some
                 fence
                 themselues
                 with
                 authoritie
                 :
                 others
                 bathe
                 and
                 ●aste
                 themselues
                 in
                 pleasures
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 euill
                 day
                 farre
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 others
                 make
                 flesh
                 their
                 arme
                 :
                 and
                 others
                 make
                 the
                 ●edge
                 of
                 gold
                 their
                 confidence
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 men
                 when
                 they
                 seeke
                 for
                 helpe
                 at
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 meane
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 finde
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 good
                 authoritie
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 for
                 feare
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 say
                 this
                 outwardly
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 here
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 obserue
                 vnder
                 what
                 shelter
                 we
                 may
                 harbour
                 our selues
                 in
                 the
                 showers
                 of
                 aduersitie
                 ,
                 euen
                 vnder
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 the
                 Almightie
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 Who
                 so
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 the
                 secret
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 ,
                 shall
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Almightie
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 in
                 effect
                 is
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 putteth
                 his
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 preserued
                 :
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Prophet
                 his
                 reason
                 here
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 good
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 he
                 pleadeth
                 not
                 by
                 merite
                 ,
                 but
                 sueth
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 teaching
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 come
                 with
                 like
                 faith
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 obtaine
                 the
                 like
                 deliuerance
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 followeth
                 in
                 the
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   O
                   my
                   soule
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   said
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Thou
                   art
                   my
                   Lord
                   :
                   my
                   weldoing
                   extendeth
                   not
                   to
                   thee
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 conference
                 with
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 setteth
                 downe
                 the
                 reason
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 trusteth
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 preserue
                 him
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 acknowledgeth
                 his
                 owne
                 vnworthinesse
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 giueth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   said
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Here
                 he
                 confesseth
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 good
                 thing
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 he
                 receiued
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 barely
                 or
                 barrenly
                 with
                 his
                 lips
                 from
                 the
                 teeth
                 outward
                 ,
                 but
                 vnfainedly
                 in
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 inward
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 passeth
                 from
                 the
                 conference
                 with
                 his
                 soule
                 to
                 speake
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 that
                 God
                 knoweth
                 how
                 his
                 soule
                 lieth
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 behold
                 the
                 sinceritie
                 and
                 simplicitie
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 herein
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 dealeth
                 not
                 before
                 men
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 his
                 lips
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 God
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 trauaileth
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 :
                 wherein
                 he
                 cleereth
                 himselfe
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 practise
                 conuinceth
                 and
                 condemneth
                 those
                 kinde
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 one
                 thing
                 with
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
                 and
                 meane
                 another
                 thing
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 learne
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 prayers
                 we
                 deale
                 not
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 God.
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 labour
                 for
                 a
                 set
                 order
                 of
                 words
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 well
                 ordered
                 heart
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 vse
                 these
                 words
                 as
                 before
                 men
                 alone
                 with
                 our
                 lips
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 our
                 soules
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Lord
                 thou
                 hast
                 redeemed
                 me
                 ,
                 Lord
                 thou
                 hast
                 saued
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 acknowledge
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 my
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 should
                 vse
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 thy
                 glorie
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 hath
                 tasted
                 of
                 thy
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 good
                 proofe
                 I
                 finde
                 that
                 thou
                 doest
                 gouerne
                 me
                 .
                 My
                 weldoing
                 extendeth
                 not
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 oh
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 render
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 thy
                 benefits
                 towards
                 me
                 ?
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 repay
                 ?
                 alas
                 I
                 can
                 doe
                 thee
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 for
                 mine
                 imperfect
                 goodnesse
                 cannot
                 pleasure
                 thee
                 ,
                 who
                 art
                 most
                 perfect
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 it selfe
                 :
                 my
                 weldoing
                 can
                 doe
                 thee
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 my
                 wickednesse
                 can
                 doe
                 thee
                 no
                 harme
                 :
                 I
                 receiue
                 all
                 good
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 good
                 can
                 I
                 returne
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 wherfore
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 my selfe
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 beggerly
                 in
                 weldoing
                 :
                 so
                 farre
                 off
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 thou
                 standest
                 in
                 any
                 neede
                 of
                 me
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 will
                 ioyne
                 my selfe
                 to
                 thy
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 I
                 haue
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 profit
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 they
                 haue
                 I
                 may
                 
                 profit
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 receiued
                 must
                 bee
                 put
                 out
                 to
                 loane
                 ,
                 to
                 gaine
                 some
                 comfort
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 whatsoeuer
                 others
                 haue
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 priuate
                 vse
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 as
                 by
                 pipes
                 and
                 conduites
                 they
                 liberally
                 should
                 be
                 conueied
                 vnto
                 me
                 also
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 this
                 straine
                 wee
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 ioyne
                 our selues
                 in
                 a
                 holy
                 league
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 mutuall
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 wee
                 must
                 testifie
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 and
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 vndoubted
                 badge
                 and
                 cognisance
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 loueth
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 also
                 loueth
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 begotten
                 of
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 wee
                 doe
                 professe
                 our selues
                 to
                 bee
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 we
                 ioyne
                 our selues
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 vs
                 doth
                 worship
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 must
                 we
                 doe
                 of
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 branch
                 of
                 our
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 beleeue
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 beleeue
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 remnant
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 God
                 reuealeth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 communicateth
                 his
                 mercies
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 we
                 must
                 haue
                 al
                 our
                 delight
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 we
                 must
                 communicate
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 grace
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   But
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   excellent
                   :
                   all
                   my
                   delight
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 The
                 Papists
                 could
                 abide
                 no
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 heauen
                 ;
                 which
                 argueth
                 that
                 they
                 liue
                 in
                 a
                 kingdome
                 of
                 darknes
                 ,
                 and
                 erre
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 meanly
                 conuersant
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 finde
                 almost
                 in
                 euery
                 Epistle
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 thereunto
                 called
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 through
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 And
                 marke
                 ,
                 he
                 calleth
                 them
                 excellent
                 .
                 Some
                 thinke
                 rich
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 excellent
                 ,
                 some
                 thinke
                 learned
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 excellent
                 ,
                 some
                 count
                 men
                 in
                 authoritie
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 but
                 here
                 wee
                 are
                 taught
                 that
                 those
                 men
                 are
                 excellent
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 sanctified
                 with
                 God
                 his
                 graces
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 learning
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 honour
                 ,
                 gold
                 and
                 credit
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 excellent
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 kinde
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 haue
                 they
                 not
                 true
                 excellencie
                 in
                 themselues
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 make
                 not
                 the
                 possessors
                 of
                 themselues
                 excellent
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 wicked
                 may
                 haue
                 them
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 good
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 things
                 we
                 see
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 that
                 haue
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 good
                 man
                 haue
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 vseth
                 them
                 reuerentely
                 ,
                 moderatly
                 &
                 thankfully
                 ,
                 he
                 applieth
                 them
                 ●o
                 good
                 vses
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 maketh
                 them
                 serue
                 to
                 the
                 furtherance
                 of
                 good
                 purposes
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 an
                 euill
                 man
                 haue
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 vnreuerently
                 vsurpeth
                 them
                 ,
                 immoderatly
                 vseth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 vnthankfully
                 is
                 puffed
                 vp
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 turneth
                 them
                 to
                 euill
                 vses
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 promoteth
                 ill
                 causes
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 excellencie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 it selfe
                 only
                 good
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 indeed
                 maketh
                 men
                 truly
                 excellent
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 the
                 Prophet
                 meaneth
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 he
                 cannot
                 doe
                 good
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 deserue
                 well
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 meaning
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 meaneth
                 this
                 and
                 somewhat
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 delight
                 in
                 them
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 receiue
                 good
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 his
                 terming
                 of
                 them
                 excellent
                 ones
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 fit
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 receiue
                 good
                 from
                 others
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 12.
                 that
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 receiue
                 mutual
                 comfort
                 by
                 thē
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 opposition
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 following
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 restrained
                 to
                 outward
                 things
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 verse
                 he
                 maketh
                 mention
                 of
                 false
                 worshippers
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 he
                 nameth
                 excellent
                 ones
                 :
                 meaning
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 vse
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 waine
                 himselfe
                 from
                 false
                 worshippers
                 ;
                 as
                 men
                 will
                 frequent
                 the
                 companie
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 that
                 desire
                 learning
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 will
                 haue
                 their
                 lips
                 schooled
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 will
                 oft
                 resort
                 to
                 the
                 graue
                 speeches
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 helpe
                 to
                 further
                 our selues
                 in
                 the
                 pure
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 diuorce
                 our selues
                 from
                 the
                 crue
                 of
                 false
                 worshippers
                 ,
                 and
                 wholy
                 espouse
                 our selues
                 to
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 worship
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 .
                 This
                 reason
                 also
                 may
                 appeare
                 to
                 be
                 generall
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 followeth
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 our
                 confession
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 beleeue
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 vniuersal
                 congregation
                 ,
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 communion
                 is
                 in
                 receiuing
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 giuing
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 being
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 mutuall
                 participation
                 of
                 gifts
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 followe
                 as
                 a
                 particular
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 be
                 readie
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   my
                   delight
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 he
                 meant
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 ciuill
                 dutie
                 from
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 affections
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 
                 his
                 children
                 must
                 be
                 most
                 esteemed
                 .
                 In
                 respect
                 whereof
                 when
                 Iames
                 saith
                 ,
                 Iam.
                 1.
                 2.
                 that
                 the
                 Iewes
                 had
                 their
                 faith
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 rich
                 ,
                 Sit
                 thou
                 here
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 Stand
                 there
                 ,
                 his
                 meaning
                 was
                 to
                 rebuke
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 so
                 highly
                 despised
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 so
                 vily
                 esteemed
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 wee
                 must
                 learne
                 alwaies
                 to
                 giue
                 vnto
                 Caesar
                 that
                 which
                 belongeth
                 to
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 must
                 alwaies
                 bee
                 neerest
                 our
                 heart
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   which
                   heard
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   did
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   were
                   his
                   mother
                   ,
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   sister
                   :
                
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 lightly
                 regarded
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 patterne
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 all
                 children
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 loued
                 her
                 more
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 shee
                 was
                 his
                 mother
                 .
                 Likewise
                 we
                 reade
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 answered
                 the
                 woman
                 that
                 cried
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   wombe
                   that
                   bare
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   paps
                   that
                   gaue
                   thee
                   sucke
                   .
                
                 His
                 mother
                 no
                 doubt
                 had
                 as
                 singular
                 blessings
                 ,
                 as
                 euer
                 were
                 giuen
                 to
                 woman
                 ,
                 in
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 she
                 brought
                 forth
                 the
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 all
                 mankinde
                 :
                 howbeit
                 herein
                 she
                 was
                 chiefly
                 blessed
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 she
                 beleeued
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 her
                 Redeemer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                
                 .
                 See
                 hee
                 maketh
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 speaketh
                 no
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 seuered
                 in
                 body
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 we
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ▪
                 and
                 wee
                 haue
                 no
                 dealing
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 soule
                 or
                 bodie
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 ●●●d
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   Abraham
                   knoweth
                   not
                   vs.
                
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 maketh
                 his
                 Angels
                 ministers
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 sending
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 it
                 known
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 wee
                 reade
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 they
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 vs
                 or
                 our
                 estate
                 ,
                 which
                 onely
                 is
                 knowne
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 vsed
                 as
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 cānot
                 heare
                 or
                 helpe
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 foolishly
                 haue
                 imagined
                 .
                 The
                 Saints
                 which
                 are
                 dead
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 remembred
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 worshipped
                 :
                 remēbred
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 vnto
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 their
                 vertues
                 to
                 bee
                 imitated
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 Heb.
                 11
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 setteth
                 downe
                 a
                 register
                 &
                 catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 wee
                 are
                 compassed
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 clowde
                 of
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 cast
                 away
                 euery
                 thing
                 that
                 presseth
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 that
                 hangeth
                 so
                 fast
                 on
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 run
                 with
                 patience
                 the
                 race
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 vs.
                 Here
                 wee
                 see
                 these
                 are
                 set
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 so
                 farre
                 followe
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 followe
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 witnesses
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 honour
                 them
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 appoint
                 holy
                 daies
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 .
                 But
                 behold
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 painful
                 to
                 the
                 belly
                 gods
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 remember
                 the
                 good
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 which
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 grieuous
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 diuell
                 to
                 drawe
                 them
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 inuented
                 a
                 more
                 easie
                 way
                 for
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 them
                 an
                 easier
                 lesson
                 ,
                 by
                 appointing
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 and
                 painfull
                 imitation
                 ,
                 a
                 carnall
                 and
                 voluptuous
                 rabble
                 of
                 holidaies
                 vnto
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 said
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 remembrance
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 that
                 transformed
                 Angell
                 of
                 light
                 knoweth
                 how
                 to
                 transforme
                 pure
                 religion
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 whē
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 hard
                 thing
                 to
                 preach
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 sight
                 ,
                 feeling
                 and
                 forsaking
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 more
                 vnquiet
                 ;
                 the
                 diuell
                 found
                 out
                 an
                 easier
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 sooth
                 would
                 haue
                 Christ
                 painted
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 in
                 their
                 Church
                 windowes
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 more
                 easie
                 to
                 behold
                 ,
                 being
                 pleasant
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 heare
                 that
                 sinne
                 should
                 bee
                 crucified
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 euer
                 they
                 would
                 hope
                 for
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 away
                 with
                 bearing
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 of
                 losse
                 of
                 name
                 ,
                 of
                 friends
                 ,
                 goods
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 was
                 good
                 to
                 professe
                 it
                 by
                 wearing
                 some
                 crosse
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 erecting
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 a
                 crosse
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 stone
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 thing
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 learne
                 to
                 be
                 prouoked
                 by
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 in
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 haue
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 euer
                 preparing
                 our selues
                 in
                 truth
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 preferring
                 the
                 pure
                 profession
                 of
                 his
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 deare
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 Besides
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 learne
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 delight
                 be
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 Saints
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 farre
                 from
                 vsing
                 them
                 maliciously
                 ,
                 or
                 speaking
                 of
                 them
                 cruelly
                 .
                 This
                 delight
                 then
                 must
                 bee
                 to
                 receiue
                 some
                 profit
                 and
                 benefit
                 by
                 these
                 graces
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 also
                 to
                 vse
                 to
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 childrē
                 of
                 God
                 whatsoeuer
                 good
                 we
                 haue
                 receiued
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 seruant
                 which
                 puts
                 not
                 out
                 his
                 talent
                 with
                 gaine
                 was
                 punished
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 contemned
                 the
                 talent
                 .
                 Neither
                 in
                 truth
                 haue
                 we
                 any
                 right
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 gifts
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 
                 receiued
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 put
                 them
                 out
                 by
                 imparting
                 them
                 to
                 our
                 brethren
                 in
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 gaine
                 may
                 returne
                 by
                 holy
                 reuenewes
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 neither
                 haue
                 we
                 truly
                 learned
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 wee
                 haue
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 communicated
                 it
                 with
                 others
                 ;
                 for
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 ours
                 by
                 gift
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 others
                 by
                 necessitie
                 :
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 possession
                 ,
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 vse
                 and
                 participation
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 wee
                 haue
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 it
                 for
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 stewards
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 disposers
                 of
                 his
                 graces
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 audites
                 and
                 dayes
                 of
                 accounts
                 such
                 stewards
                 are
                 culpable
                 and
                 vnworthie
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 large
                 summes
                 of
                 money
                 for
                 the
                 liberal
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 ,
                 haue
                 appropriated
                 all
                 to
                 themselues
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 reckoning
                 and
                 audite
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 those
                 stewards
                 will
                 bee
                 found
                 damnable
                 ,
                 and
                 iudged
                 vnworthie
                 to
                 haue
                 had
                 accesse
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 treasurie
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 of
                 God
                 singular
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 plentifull
                 gifts
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 vp
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 distributing
                 things
                 necessarie
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 ,
                 haue
                 notwithstanding
                 enriched
                 themselues
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 impouerished
                 their
                 fellow
                 seruants
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whose
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 whose
                 good
                 such
                 rich
                 reuenewes
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 graces
                 and
                 gifts
                 were
                 committed
                 to
                 their
                 fidelitie
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 followeth
                 in
                 the
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   sorrowes
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   offer
                   to
                   another
                   God
                   shall
                   bee
                   multiplied
                   :
                   their
                   offering
                   of
                   blood
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   offer
                   ,
                   neither
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   their
                   names
                   with
                   my
                   lips
                   .
                
                 Heere
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 declareth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 no
                 lukewarme
                 professor
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 verse
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 concerning
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 verse
                 be
                 protesteth
                 his
                 hatred
                 to
                 the
                 false
                 worshippers
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 teacheth
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 truly
                 loue
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 also
                 hate
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 God
                 cannot
                 abide
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 mixture
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 the
                 Arke
                 and
                 Dagon
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 Mammon
                 ,
                 Christ
                 and
                 Belial
                 should
                 bee
                 ioyned
                 in
                 worship
                 together
                 .
                 Many
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 fully
                 contented
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 throughly
                 discontented
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 see
                 matters
                 of
                 ciuill
                 authoritie
                 and
                 good
                 order
                 haue
                 successe
                 ,
                 can
                 loue
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 serue
                 time
                 and
                 season
                 ,
                 whose
                 liking
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 other
                 religion
                 commeth
                 ,
                 they
                 find
                 not
                 themselues
                 much
                 discontented
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 learne
                 so
                 to
                 belieue
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 religion
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 faith
                 may
                 drawe
                 out
                 of
                 vs
                 an
                 vnchangeable
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 true
                 loue
                 must
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 appearance
                 of
                 idolatrie
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 religion
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 If
                 euer
                 this
                 doctrine
                 was
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 most
                 needefull
                 ,
                 sith
                 true
                 religion
                 so
                 decayeth
                 ,
                 false
                 religion
                 so
                 aboundeth
                 ,
                 heathenish
                 prophanenes
                 so
                 groweth
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 no
                 doubt
                 arise
                 o●
                 so
                 little
                 esteeming
                 ,
                 and
                 small
                 liking
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 For
                 whereof
                 first
                 did
                 spring
                 heathenishnesse
                 ?
                 Euen
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 men
                 were
                 contented
                 that
                 euery
                 nation
                 should
                 worship
                 as
                 they
                 listed
                 and
                 liked
                 whereupon
                 they
                 did
                 grow
                 to
                 haue
                 both
                 their
                 country
                 gods
                 ,
                 and
                 houshold
                 gods
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 reade
                 that
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 would
                 receiue
                 Christ
                 as
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 also
                 maintaine
                 their
                 owne
                 gods
                 .
                 Not
                 much
                 vnlike
                 is
                 our
                 familie
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 sort
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 can
                 easily
                 tolerate
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 come
                 what
                 profession
                 come
                 will.
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 this
                 Psalme
                 fitly
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 will
                 accuse
                 our selues
                 of
                 want
                 of
                 loue
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 wee
                 will
                 accuse
                 our selues
                 of
                 wa●t
                 of
                 hatred
                 to
                 idolaters
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 so
                 earnest
                 ,
                 and
                 our selues
                 so
                 cold
                 herein
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   will
                   not
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   their
                   names
                   with
                   his
                   lips
                   ,
                
                 he
                 declareth
                 his
                 through
                 hatred
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 more
                 euidently
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 cōmunicate
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 goods
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 meddle
                 with
                 their
                 ceremonies
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 wee
                 thinke
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 any
                 peculiar
                 thing
                 vnto
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 common
                 also
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 Exod.
                 23.
                 13
                 
                   ye
                   shall
                   make
                   no
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   other
                   gods
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   heard
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   them
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   all
                   Christians
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                
                 as
                 appeareth
                 Zechar.
                 13.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   And
                   in
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   faith
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   hostes
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   cut
                   off
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   the
                   idols
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   bee
                   no
                   m●re
                   remembred
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 law
                 commaundeth
                 all
                 auoyding
                 of
                 occasions
                 of
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 7
                 25.
                 where
                 are
                 set
                 downe
                 two
                 reasons
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 snared
                 with
                 such
                 occasions
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wherein
                 although
                 somewhat
                 be
                 political
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 impure
                 is
                 abhominable
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 nature
                 is
                 prone
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 hardly
                 kept
                 from
                 corrupt
                 religion
                 ,
                 wee
                 hating
                 the
                 impuritie
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 
                 must
                 also
                 hate
                 the
                 impuritie
                 of
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 Law
                 agreeth
                 also
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 as
                 Esay
                 30.
                 22.
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 not
                 only
                 commaundeth
                 them
                 to
                 auoid
                 all
                 idolatrie
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 the
                 appertinances
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   Yee
                   shall
                   pollute
                   the
                   couering
                   of
                   the
                   Images
                   of
                   siluer
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rich
                   ornaments
                   of
                   the
                   Images
                   of
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   them
                   away
                   as
                   a
                   menstruous
                   cloth
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   say
                   vnto
                   it
                   get
                   thee
                   hence
                   .
                
                 This
                 seemeth
                 precisenes
                 and
                 puritanisme
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 vse
                 things
                 for
                 forme
                 and
                 fashion
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 vrge
                 vpon
                 puritie
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 counted
                 precisians
                 .
                 Well
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 Dauid
                 was
                 a
                 precisian
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 ghost
                 also
                 exhorteth
                 vs
                 also
                 
                   to
                   abstaine
                   from
                   all
                   apparance
                   of
                   euill
                   ,
                
                 1.
                 
                 Thess.
                 5
                 22.
                 1.
                 
                 Iohn
                 5.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   Babes
                   keepe
                   your selues
                   from
                   idols
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Iude
                 verse
                 23.
                 willeth
                 vs
                 
                   euen
                   to
                   hate
                   the
                   garment
                   spotted
                   by
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 priuate
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 meate
                 prepared
                 for
                 Images
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 appertinance
                 of
                 idolatrie
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 auoided
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 so
                 haue
                 our
                 hearts
                 rectified
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 false
                 religion
                 may
                 be
                 auoided
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 appertinances
                 thereof
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 prouide
                 both
                 for
                 God
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 peace
                 .
                 Whereas
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   sorrowes
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   offer
                   to
                   another
                   God
                   shall
                   bee
                   multiplied
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 how
                 besides
                 the
                 comforts
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 he
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 hated
                 the
                 idolaters
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 sawe
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 inwrapped
                 themselues
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 their
                 spirits
                 were
                 troubled
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 could
                 find
                 least
                 rest
                 whē
                 they
                 had
                 most
                 trouble
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 commendeth
                 true
                 religion
                 by
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 yeeldeth
                 peace
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 conscience
                 in
                 trouble
                 ;
                 so
                 hee
                 discommendeth
                 false
                 religion
                 by
                 the
                 contrarie
                 :
                 because
                 howsoeuer
                 in
                 prosperitie
                 it
                 bringeth
                 aswelling
                 ioy
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 aduersitie
                 it
                 maketh
                 men
                 cry
                 to
                 the
                 rocks
                 to
                 couer
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 the
                 mountaines
                 to
                 fall
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 cause
                 vs
                 more
                 narrowly
                 to
                 search
                 our
                 hearts
                 whether
                 we
                 haue
                 this
                 loue
                 of
                 true
                 religion
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 which
                 neither
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 nor
                 terrours
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 nor
                 troubles
                 of
                 conscience
                 can
                 preuaile
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 religion
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 comfortable
                 than
                 true
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 feele
                 our selues
                 assured
                 thereby
                 of
                 our
                 iustification
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 Angels
                 watching
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 offering
                 our selues
                 to
                 be
                 gouerned
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 heauenly
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 howsoeuer
                 we
                 are
                 euil
                 by
                 nature
                 or
                 custome
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 grace
                 we
                 are
                 kept
                 safe
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 helpeth
                 in
                 trouble
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 this
                 comforteth
                 in
                 banishment
                 ,
                 this
                 relieueth
                 vs
                 in
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 true
                 religion
                 .
                 In
                 false
                 religion
                 there
                 appeareth
                 not
                 like
                 effects
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 to
                 comfort
                 vs
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 triall
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 leaueth
                 vs
                 in
                 a
                 mazed
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 troubled
                 mind
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 issues
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 compared
                 together
                 ,
                 wee
                 see
                 how
                 deare
                 true
                 religion
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 wee
                 must
                 abhorre
                 the
                 contrarie
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 heathen
                 men
                 by
                 the
                 instinct
                 of
                 nature
                 did
                 most
                 labour
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 would
                 in
                 death
                 bring
                 peace
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 asswage
                 their
                 inward
                 troubles
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 had
                 this
                 remedie
                 :
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 imbrace
                 this
                 pure
                 religion
                 ,
                 hauing
                 such
                 effects
                 ;
                 and
                 hate
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 yeeldeth
                 a
                 swelling
                 and
                 plausible
                 ioy
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 heauinesse
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 voide
                 of
                 all
                 substance
                 of
                 perfect
                 consolation
                 to
                 ease
                 a
                 perplexed
                 mind
                 ?
                 Wherein
                 it
                 may
                 wel
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 those
                 water
                 brookes
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 winter
                 ,
                 when
                 water
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 aboundeth
                 ,
                 flow
                 ouer
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 summer
                 ,
                 when
                 droughts
                 bring
                 the
                 necessary
                 vse
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 dried
                 vp
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 followeth
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 fift
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   the
                   portion
                   of
                   mine
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   my
                   cup
                   :
                   thou
                   shalt
                   maintaine
                   my
                   lot
                   .
                
                 He
                 prosecuteth
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 which
                 he
                 handled
                 before
                 ,
                 shewing
                 a
                 reason
                 why
                 he
                 linked
                 himselfe
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 abhorred
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 defended
                 his
                 holie
                 ones
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 defended
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 their
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 his
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 portion
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 sufficient
                 portion
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 was
                 he
                 tied
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 corrupt
                 religion
                 could
                 moue
                 him
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 hee
                 saw
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 prouided
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 spiritually
                 for
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 corporally
                 for
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 his
                 meaning
                 may
                 thus
                 briefely
                 bee
                 gathered
                 .
                 I
                 neede
                 not
                 to
                 seeke
                 for
                 helpe
                 in
                 any
                 false
                 religion
                 ,
                 although
                 mine
                 enemies
                 would
                 constraine
                 me
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 sufficiētly
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 my
                 portion
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 mine
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 God
                 filleth
                 full
                 my
                 cup
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 his
                 mercie
                 hath
                 chosen
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 power
                 maintaineth
                 me
                 ,
                 the
                 sure
                 perswasion
                 whereof
                 maketh
                 me
                 grow
                 in
                 
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 true
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 false
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 scope
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 draw
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 pure
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sure
                 faith
                 ,
                 shall
                 neuer
                 wander
                 after
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 shewe
                 them
                 now
                 all
                 sufficiencie
                 both
                 for
                 their
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Lorde
                 ,
                 who
                 freely
                 hath
                 taken
                 the
                 whole
                 charge
                 thereof
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrarie
                 it
                 is
                 apparant
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 from
                 hence
                 commeth
                 such
                 slipping
                 into
                 idolatrie
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 want
                 true
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 loue
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 belieue
                 .
                 This
                 place
                 then
                 commendeth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 a
                 continuall
                 care
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 for
                 ,
                 whereby
                 such
                 assurance
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 fauour
                 and
                 prouidence
                 watching
                 ouer
                 vs
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 contenting
                 our selues
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 our
                 portion
                 and
                 inheritance
                 should
                 couet
                 nothing
                 else
                 .
                 Some
                 referre
                 this
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   art
                   the
                   portion
                   of
                   mine
                   inheritance
                
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 that
                 hee
                 rather
                 meaneth
                 how
                 he
                 only
                 resteth
                 and
                 stayeth
                 himselfe
                 concerning
                 his
                 whole
                 felicitie
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 begin
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 continue
                 in
                 him
                 his
                 grace
                 hee
                 assureth
                 himselfe
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 finall
                 perseuerance
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 gracious
                 entrance
                 ,
                 which
                 vndoubtedly
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 comfort
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 haue
                 inheritances
                 ,
                 who
                 hardly
                 keepe
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 assaults
                 of
                 crafty
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 craftily
                 vndermine
                 the
                 estate
                 and
                 hold
                 off
                 their
                 possessions
                 ,
                 by
                 falsifying
                 their
                 euidences
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 he
                 addeth
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   maintaine
                   my
                   lot
                
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 nothing
                 be
                 more
                 casuall
                 then
                 the
                 life
                 both
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 lot
                 is
                 most
                 vncertaine
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 hee
                 dare
                 safely
                 commend
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 must
                 wee
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 our
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 loue
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 rather
                 with
                 Naboth
                 haue
                 our
                 bloud
                 spilt
                 ,
                 then
                 suffer
                 our selues
                 to
                 be
                 depriued
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 wee
                 see
                 alreadie
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 note
                 how
                 all
                 our
                 assurance
                 hereof
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 elsewhere
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 57.
                 
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   thou
                   art
                   my
                   portion
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   determined
                   to
                   keepe
                   thy
                   words
                   :
                
                 and
                 111.
                 
                 
                   Thy
                   testimontes
                   haue
                   I
                   taken
                   as
                   an
                   heritage
                   for
                   euer
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   mine
                   heart
                   .
                
                 it
                 is
                 both
                 easie
                 and
                 vsuall
                 for
                 all
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   is
                   my
                   portion
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   mine
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   hee
                   that
                   prepareth
                   a
                   table
                   before
                   mee
                   ,
                   God
                   filleth
                   my
                   cup
                   :
                
                 The
                 gayest
                 hypocrites
                 will
                 brag
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 wretched
                 worldlings
                 will
                 auouch
                 as
                 much
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 in
                 they
                 be
                 wray
                 themselues
                 in
                 reuerencing
                 so
                 smally
                 the
                 meanes
                 hereof
                 ,
                 and
                 accounting
                 so
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 assurance
                 whereby
                 they
                 holde
                 their
                 inheritance
                 .
                 Doth
                 hee
                 seeke
                 by
                 his
                 portion
                 or
                 inheritance
                 bequeathed
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 testament
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 who
                 maketh
                 none
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 euidence
                 and
                 auncient
                 coppies
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 holdeth
                 his
                 assurance
                 ?
                 Can
                 men
                 then
                 thinke
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 their
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 esteeme
                 so
                 smally
                 of
                 his
                 promises
                 which
                 ratifieth
                 their
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 keepeth
                 in
                 record
                 their
                 assurance
                 ?
                 Can
                 a
                 man
                 assure
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 his
                 portion
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 delight
                 in
                 his
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 sealed
                 and
                 surrendred
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 ?
                 This
                 then
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 triall
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 may
                 in
                 truth
                 subscribe
                 to
                 the
                 Prophet
                 his
                 protestation
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 discipline
                 :
                 which
                 thing
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 ,
                 pretend
                 wee
                 what
                 we
                 will
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 but
                 hypocrisie
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 be
                 our
                 portion
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 charie
                 and
                 warie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 some
                 Will
                 ,
                 wherein
                 some
                 great
                 thing
                 is
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 afraid
                 and
                 grieued
                 to
                 lose
                 our
                 faith
                 in
                 God
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 lose
                 the
                 euidence
                 of
                 our
                 lands
                 ;
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 carefull
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 keepe
                 whole
                 and
                 vnuiolated
                 the
                 seales
                 of
                 our
                 euidences
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 carefull
                 to
                 performe
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 which
                 his
                 will
                 requireth
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 receiue
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 his
                 testamēt
                 is
                 bequeathed
                 vs
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 we
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 God
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 vs
                 in
                 mercie
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 our
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 we
                 his
                 inheritance
                 .
                 Such
                 then
                 as
                 will
                 come
                 a●
                 their
                 leisure
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 list
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 afford
                 no
                 further
                 profite
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 flesh
                 further
                 delight
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 most
                 vnthankefully
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 who
                 preferred
                 their
                 marriage
                 ,
                 bargaining
                 ,
                 and
                 toyling
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 to
                 the
                 heauenly
                 banquet
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 anie
                 assurance
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 their
                 portion
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 our
                 portion
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 our
                 delight
                 ;
                 &
                 where
                 we
                 looke
                 for
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 there
                 wee
                 prouide
                 for
                 assurance
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 treasure
                 ,
                 thither
                 wee
                 goe
                 with
                 ioy
                 :
                 wherefore
                 vntill
                 we
                 set
                 the
                 word
                 aloft
                 in
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 wee
                 can
                 finde
                 no
                 assurance
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 our
                 portion
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 his
                 .
                 The
                 equitie
                 hereof
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 9.
                 29.
                 
                 where
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 and
                 Deut.
                 32.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lords
                   portion
                   is
                   his
                   people
                   :
                   Iacob
                   is
                   the
                   lot
                   of
                   his
                   inheritance
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 possessions
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 were
                 chosen
                 out
                 by
                 lines
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 diuide
                 to
                 the
                 Nations
                 their
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 separate
                 Iacob
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 for
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 shuffle
                 off
                 this
                 from
                 our selues
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Apostle
                 (
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 6
                 )
                 calleth
                 vs
                 
                   a
                   spirituall
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   holy
                   Priesthood
                   to
                   offer
                   vp
                   spirituall
                   sacrifices
                   :
                
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 (
                 Reuel
                 .
                 1.
                 6.
                 
                 )
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   made
                   Kings
                   and
                   Priests
                   vnto
                   God
                   through
                   Christ.
                
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 the
                 Lord
                 dealeth
                 so
                 fauourably
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 hell
                 was
                 our
                 portion
                 by
                 our
                 birthright
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 measured
                 out
                 heauen
                 for
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 promulgation
                 of
                 his
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 guiltie
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 inheritours
                 of
                 saluation
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 Satan
                 made
                 claime
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 rescued
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 vs
                 to
                 himselfe
                 :
                 what
                 an
                 hellish
                 pride
                 were
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 set
                 God
                 aloft
                 ?
                 what
                 presumption
                 were
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 our
                 chiefe
                 delight
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 before
                 freely
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 his
                 chiefe
                 delight
                 ?
                 If
                 then
                 we
                 desire
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 our
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 his
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 his
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 take
                 vp
                 wholy
                 our
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 wee
                 despise
                 ,
                 vndoubtedly
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 despised
                 of
                 God.
                 Marke
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   hou
                   shal●
                   maintaine
                   my
                   lot
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 say
                 :
                 Howsoeuer
                 the
                 world
                 iudgeth
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 estate
                 commeth
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 commeth
                 of
                 thee
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 Prou.
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   Lord
                   hast
                   made
                   all
                   things
                   for
                   thy
                   owne
                   sake
                   ,
                
                 although
                 other
                 thinke
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 fortunate
                 ,
                 and
                 subiect
                 to
                 lucke
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 as
                 others
                 thinke
                 it
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Ishai
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 alone
                 hast
                 done
                 it
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 thus
                 alone
                 maintained
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 outward
                 estate
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 kept
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 
                   We
                   are
                   kept
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   through
                   faith
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 And
                 howsoeuer
                 the
                 world
                 marueileth
                 that
                 we
                 liue
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 are
                 kept
                 by
                 the
                 secret
                 finger
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 vnto
                 saluation
                 .
                 This
                 happie
                 assurance
                 caused
                 Paul
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 2
                 Timo.
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   I
                   know
                   i●
                   whom
                   I
                   haue
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   perswaded
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   keepe
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   committed
                   to
                   him
                   against
                   that
                   day
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 doctrine
                 is
                 ●●
                 small
                 comfort
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 our
                 saluation
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 custodie
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 left
                 vs
                 to
                 our selues
                 in
                 the
                 cō
                 lucting
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 &
                 soules
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 giuen
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 happie
                 gouernment
                 to
                 his
                 Sonne
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 dignitie
                 we
                 farre
                 excell
                 Adam
                 in
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 innocencie
                 .
                 For
                 albeit
                 we
                 are
                 by
                 him
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 fallen
                 from
                 it
                 (
                 so
                 weake
                 was
                 our
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 brittle
                 was
                 our
                 hold
                 whilest
                 man
                 possessed
                 it
                 )
                 yet
                 hauing
                 it
                 restored
                 ,
                 the
                 credit
                 and
                 custodie
                 of
                 it
                 resteth
                 not
                 on
                 our
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 mightie
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 .
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 mercifull
                 wisedome
                 of
                 our
                 good
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 6
                 ●aith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 shepheard
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 custodie
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 like
                 sheepe
                 of
                 our selues
                 we
                 are
                 readie
                 to
                 goe
                 astray
                 and
                 wander
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 his
                 shepheards
                 crooke
                 will
                 fetch
                 vs
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 fold
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 and
                 darke
                 places
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 finde
                 vs
                 ou●
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 no
                 issues
                 of
                 our
                 matter
                 ,
                 he
                 wil
                 be
                 faithful
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 commit
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 now
                 the
                 blessed
                 securitie
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 is
                 herein
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 lot
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 hands
                 .
                 This
                 doctrine
                 also
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 comfort
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 heresies
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 prophanenesse
                 of
                 life
                 hath
                 ioyned
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 elect
                 should
                 be
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 gouerned
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 added
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   li
                   〈…〉
                   e
                   fallen
                   vnto
                   me
                   in
                   pleasant
                   places
                   :
                   yea
                   I
                   haue
                   a
                   faire
                   heritage
                   .
                
                 The
                 former
                 matter
                 is
                 amplified
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 so
                 liked
                 his
                 choyse
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 that
                 in
                 hope
                 to
                 change
                 he
                 chused
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 So
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 verse
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 thus
                 shortly
                 be
                 couched
                 together
                 O
                 Lord
                 thou
                 hast
                 dealt
                 with
                 me
                 fauourably
                 ,
                 which
                 pleaseth
                 me
                 so
                 fully
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 require
                 no
                 other
                 happines
                 .
                 For
                 notwithstanding
                 my
                 crosses
                 and
                 temptations
                 be
                 many
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 in
                 all
                 I
                 feele
                 thy
                 gracious
                 helpe
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 not
                 to
                 change
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 felicitie
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 streame
                 we
                 must
                 learne
                 this
                 one
                 point
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 neuer
                 feele
                 effectually
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 vntill
                 we
                 can
                 triumph
                 ouer
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 diuell
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 our
                 heritage
                 so
                 pleaseth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 repent
                 not
                 :
                 beware
                 of
                 repenting
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 repenting
                 when
                 ye
                 haue
                 once
                 giuen
                 your
                 names
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 ye
                 are
                 become
                 backsliders
                 ,
                 &
                 are
                 fallen
                 partly
                 to
                 heresie
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 atheisme
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 profanenes
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 made
                 not
                 a
                 sure
                 &
                 vnchangeable
                 choise
                 
                 of
                 their
                 profession
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 This
                 verse
                 is
                 especially
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 felt
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 being
                 assured
                 that
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 his
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 watcheth
                 ouer
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 stayed
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 other
                 outward
                 things
                 did
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 counted
                 them
                 cast
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ouerplus
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 mercie
                 ;
                 if
                 no
                 other
                 things
                 came
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 satisfied
                 If
                 we
                 thinke
                 our
                 lines
                 to
                 be
                 fallen
                 pleasantly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 by
                 proportion
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 seeke
                 spirituall
                 than
                 carnall
                 things
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 is
                 God
                 their
                 portion
                 ,
                 their
                 lot
                 and
                 inheritance
                 ?
                 how
                 doth
                 their
                 heritage
                 assigned
                 of
                 God
                 please
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 carefull
                 in
                 earthly
                 things
                 to
                 prouide
                 for
                 backe
                 and
                 belly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 carelesse
                 in
                 heauenly
                 things
                 to
                 prouide
                 for
                 their
                 soules
                 and
                 consciences
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 we
                 haue
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 it
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 vse
                 it
                 with
                 prayer
                 ,
                 receiue
                 it
                 with
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 rest
                 in
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 lands
                 ,
                 possessions
                 or
                 preferments
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 portion
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 giuer●
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 delighted
                 with
                 our
                 heritage
                 ,
                 we
                 endeuour
                 not
                 to
                 get
                 things
                 by
                 ill
                 meanes
                 ;
                 hauing
                 gotten
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 set
                 not
                 our
                 hearts
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 returne
                 them
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 cannot
                 keepe
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 willingly
                 leaue
                 them
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 making
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 chiefe
                 inherirance
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 a●e
                 his
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 being
                 weaned
                 from
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 looke
                 for
                 our
                 outward
                 estate
                 to
                 be
                 ordered
                 in
                 full
                 measure
                 and
                 scarcitie
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 with
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Philip
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   learned
                   in
                   whatsoeuer
                   state
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   therewith
                   to
                   be
                   content
                   .
                
                 12.
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   can
                   be
                   abased
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   can
                   abound
                   :
                   euery
                   where
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   I
                   am
                   instructed
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   be
                   full
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   hungrie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   abound
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   haue
                   want
                   .
                
                 If
                 we
                 haue
                 much
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 wisedome
                 is
                 a
                 goodly
                 thing
                 with
                 inheritance
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 our
                 soules
                 :
                 and
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 triall
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 my
                 lines
                 are
                 fallen
                 vnto
                 me
                 in
                 faire
                 places
                 .
                 Euery
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 try
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 how
                 in
                 his
                 particular
                 calling
                 he
                 can
                 stay
                 himselfe
                 on
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 Iacob
                 desired
                 nothing
                 but
                 cloth
                 and
                 meate
                 for
                 foode
                 and
                 raiment
                 ;
                 and
                 Paul
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 68
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   we
                   haue
                   foode
                   and
                   raiment
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   therewith
                   be
                   content
                   .
                
                 And
                 surely
                 great
                 rest
                 should
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 command
                 our
                 soules
                 not
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 greater
                 things
                 than
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 placed
                 vs
                 in
                 :
                 for
                 nothing
                 doth
                 more
                 be●ray
                 out
                 want
                 of
                 faith
                 than
                 our
                 restles
                 mindes
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 contented
                 with
                 those
                 places
                 allotted
                 to
                 vs
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 gospell
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 lines
                 are
                 fallen
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 faire
                 places
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 quiet
                 in
                 our
                 proper
                 stations
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 Kings
                 or
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 whē
                 our
                 places
                 are
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 God
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 church
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 fleete
                 vs.
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 season
                 let
                 our
                 consciences
                 rest
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 how
                 base
                 and
                 inferiour
                 so
                 euer
                 our
                 calling
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 our
                 walking
                 therein
                 is
                 an
                 acceptable
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 our
                 gifts
                 being
                 the
                 greater
                 they
                 doe
                 submit
                 and
                 humble
                 themselues
                 vnder
                 the
                 ordinance
                 and
                 appointed
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 more
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 vs
                 stay
                 at
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 commaundement
                 and
                 pleasure
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 vse
                 ;
                 neither
                 let
                 vs
                 put
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 our
                 trouble
                 in
                 our
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 commonly
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 our
                 restlesse
                 minde
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 a
                 rolling
                 stone
                 is
                 carried
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 followeth
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   praise
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   giuen
                   me
                   counsell
                   :
                   my
                   rein●●
                   also
                   teach
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   nights
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 thy
                 free
                 benefit
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 discerned
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 choise
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 should
                 I
                 thinke
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 portion
                 of
                 mine
                 in
                 heritance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 maintaine
                 my
                 lot
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 renewed
                 me
                 by
                 thy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 aduised
                 me
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 wherein
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 could
                 not
                 counsel
                 me
                 ?
                 The
                 due
                 consideration
                 hereof
                 made
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 say
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   I
                   thanke
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   father
                   ,
                   Lord
                   of
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   hid
                   these
                   things
                   from
                   the
                   wise
                   and
                   prudent
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   reuealed
                   them
                   to
                   little
                   ones
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   thy
                   good
                   will
                   and
                   pleasure
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 marueile
                 these
                 sillie
                 soules
                 should
                 so
                 profit
                 more
                 in
                 heauenly
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 wise
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 can
                 nothing
                 further
                 thee
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 simplicitie
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 can
                 any
                 thing
                 hinder
                 them
                 for
                 thy
                 kingdome
                 :
                 but
                 thou
                 workest
                 al
                 in
                 al
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 among
                 so
                 many
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 of
                 Sadduces
                 ,
                 Herodians
                 ,
                 and
                 Essens
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 onely
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 whereby
                 Peter
                 
                 was
                 taught
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 rightly
                 to
                 confesse
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 true
                 God
                 &
                 true
                 man.
                 Wherefore
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 hearing
                 this
                 his
                 confession
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   hath
                   not
                   reuealed
                   this
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   but
                   my
                   Father
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 thou
                 neuer
                 attainedst
                 to
                 this
                 by
                 thy
                 mother
                 wit
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 been
                 fenced
                 by
                 thine
                 owne
                 reason
                 from
                 hunting
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 opposing
                 thy selfe
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 Father
                 hath
                 both
                 guided
                 and
                 guarded
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 thinke
                 of
                 our selues
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 mightie
                 &
                 secret
                 working
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 such
                 swarmes
                 of
                 heresies
                 ,
                 such
                 boldnes
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Arrians
                 and
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 preserued
                 ,
                 to
                 discerne
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cleaue
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ?
                 If
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 our
                 wits
                 ,
                 others
                 which
                 are
                 fallen
                 away
                 are
                 as
                 wise
                 as
                 we
                 :
                 If
                 wee
                 looke
                 to
                 our
                 naturall
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 as
                 full
                 of
                 naturall
                 corruption
                 as
                 they
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 our
                 education
                 and
                 helpes
                 in
                 learning
                 ,
                 haue
                 not
                 others
                 been
                 as
                 much
                 thereby
                 furthered
                 as
                 we
                 ?
                 We
                 are
                 made
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 mould
                 ,
                 wee
                 were
                 all
                 borne
                 vnder
                 one
                 climate
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 sanctified
                 by
                 nature
                 more
                 then
                 others
                 ;
                 are
                 not
                 wee
                 then
                 highly
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 wee
                 maintaine
                 not
                 our
                 owne
                 lot
                 ;
                 but
                 whilest
                 round
                 about
                 vs
                 some
                 are
                 become
                 Papists
                 ,
                 some
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 some
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 some
                 Familists
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 both
                 guided
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 choise
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 well
                 liking
                 of
                 our
                 choise
                 being
                 made
                 ?
                 What
                 a
                 benefit
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 store
                 of
                 politiques
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 conceiue
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ?
                 What
                 a
                 grace
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 abound
                 wee
                 can
                 be
                 thankfull
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 in
                 trouble
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 patient
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 suffer
                 the
                 crosse
                 we
                 are
                 content
                 ?
                 But
                 doe
                 not
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 Familists
                 commend
                 the
                 Saints
                 ?
                 doth
                 not
                 euery
                 man
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 his
                 portion
                 ?
                 how
                 is
                 this
                 then
                 any
                 particular
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 ?
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 they
                 doe
                 so
                 :
                 but
                 wee
                 stay
                 on
                 God
                 his
                 will
                 reuealed
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 account
                 our
                 portion
                 .
                 Talke
                 with
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 ,
                 talke
                 with
                 a
                 drunkard
                 ,
                 an
                 whoremaster
                 or
                 a
                 worldling
                 ;
                 talke
                 with
                 a
                 skilfull
                 man
                 of
                 law
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 expert
                 Physition
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 will
                 as
                 proudly
                 and
                 as
                 boldly
                 professe
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 portion
                 as
                 another
                 :
                 but
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 can
                 say
                 nothing
                 :
                 how
                 much
                 now
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 so
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 thankfull
                 for
                 the
                 free
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 vndeserued
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 directing
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 chusing
                 ,
                 and
                 nourishing
                 our
                 choise
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   My
                   reines
                   teach
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   .
                
                 This
                 place
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 some
                 difficultie
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 interpreters
                 write
                 diuersly
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 the
                 reines
                 are
                 mentioned
                 together
                 :
                 as
                 Psal.
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Proue
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   trie
                   me
                   :
                   examine
                   my
                   reines
                   and
                   my
                   heart
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 heart
                 (
                 I
                 thinke
                 )
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 more
                 inward
                 and
                 secret
                 thoughts
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 reines
                 are
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 more
                 outward
                 and
                 sensuall
                 affections
                 ,
                 as
                 Psal.
                 51.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   thou
                   louest
                   truth
                   in
                   the
                   inward
                   affections
                   :
                   therefore
                   hast
                   thou
                   taught
                   me
                   wisedome
                   in
                   the
                   secret
                   of
                   mine
                   heart
                   .
                
                 And
                 Psal.
                 139.
                 23
                 
                 ▪
                 
                   Trie
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   mine
                   heart
                   ,
                   proue
                   me
                   and
                   knowe
                   my
                   thoughts
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   night
                
                 .
                 Of
                 his
                 holie
                 exercises
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 119
                 55.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   remembred
                   thy
                   name
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   kept
                   thy
                   law
                   .
                
                 And
                 Psal.
                 62.
                 
                 
                   At
                   midnight
                   will
                   I
                   rise
                   to
                   giue
                   thankes
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   thy
                   righteous
                   iudgements
                   .
                
                 And
                 vers
                 .
                 148.
                 
                 
                   Mine
                   eyes
                   preuent
                   the
                   night
                   watches
                   to
                   meditate
                   in
                   thy
                   law
                   .
                
                 The
                 Physitians
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 dreames
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 season
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 our
                 musings
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 affections
                 in
                 our
                 sleepe
                 doe
                 much
                 follow
                 the
                 complexions
                 ,
                 the
                 repletiō
                 or
                 euacuation
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 :
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 they
                 say
                 also
                 are
                 the
                 dispositions
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 naturally
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 violent
                 alteration
                 or
                 extraordinarie
                 operatiō
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 diligent
                 obseruation
                 may
                 espie
                 his
                 inclination
                 of
                 minde
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 his
                 dreames
                 sleeping
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 his
                 cogitations
                 waking
                 :
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 better
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 night
                 is
                 more
                 free
                 from
                 those
                 troubles
                 which
                 worke
                 great
                 perturbations
                 &
                 violent
                 distractions
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 agitations
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 are
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 effectual
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 free
                 and
                 naturall
                 ;
                 which
                 experience
                 may
                 teach
                 both
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 renewed
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 vnregenerate
                 .
                 The
                 Philosophers
                 not
                 much
                 disagreeing
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ciuill
                 vertuous
                 man
                 is
                 much
                 affected
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 actions
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 vertuous
                 and
                 the
                 vicious
                 man
                 concerning
                 halfe
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 night
                 seasō
                 or
                 sleeping
                 times
                 ,
                 doe
                 nothing
                 differ
                 ,
                 sane
                 that
                 the
                 dreames
                 of
                 the
                 vertuous
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 dreames
                 of
                 the
                 vitious
                 are
                 euill
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 they
                 ,
                 whose
                 hearts
                 are
                 throughly
                 sanctified
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 either
                 find
                 comfort
                 in
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 sorrow
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 season
                 .
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 ceaseth
                 not
                 to
                 continue
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 and
                 meditation
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 season
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 they
                 breake
                 forth
                 into
                 more
                 sensuall
                 libertie
                 proceeding
                 from
                 their
                 naturall
                 appetite
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 this
                 profite
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 iudging
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 correcteth
                 these
                 wandring
                 thoughts
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 by
                 confused
                 dreames
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 impure
                 cogitations
                 waking
                 ,
                 by
                 vnchast
                 imaginations
                 in
                 sleeping
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 reines
                 I
                 gather
                 ,
                 is
                 signified
                 not
                 the
                 spirituall
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 grosse
                 &
                 sensible
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 separated
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 conceaueth
                 and
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Prophet
                 his
                 sense
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 51.
                 6.
                 vers
                 :
                 which
                 before
                 we
                 alleadged
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 sensuall
                 ,
                 haue
                 libertie
                 giuen
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 charged
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 stretch
                 it selfe
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 naturall
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 common
                 with
                 vs
                 to
                 brute
                 beasts
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 in
                 them
                 also
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 sanctified
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 vs
                 whereof
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 mercie
                 hath
                 not
                 care
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 one
                 blessing
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 discerne
                 and
                 distinguish
                 vs
                 from
                 brute
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 confirme
                 vs
                 in
                 godlines
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 benefit
                 if
                 we
                 rightly
                 consider
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 so
                 moderate
                 with
                 a
                 continuall
                 regiment
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 imaginations
                 burst
                 forth
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 receiue
                 the
                 checke
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 controuled
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 comparing
                 one
                 thing
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 long
                 agoe
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 bring
                 things
                 againe
                 to
                 our
                 remembrance
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 we
                 know
                 we
                 lye
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 in
                 darke
                 we
                 must
                 behold
                 him
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 feele
                 our
                 affections
                 rectified
                 ,
                 our
                 reines
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 bed
                 vndefiled
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 some
                 further
                 sinceritie
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 wrought
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 :
                 and
                 doubtlesse
                 as
                 we
                 sayd
                 before
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 tryall
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 our
                 dreames
                 ;
                 when
                 all
                 things
                 being
                 more
                 quiet
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 greater
                 oportunitie
                 is
                 offered
                 of
                 entering
                 into
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 furnishing
                 our selues
                 with
                 serious
                 deuises
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 in
                 good
                 or
                 euill
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 lightly
                 to
                 passe
                 ouer
                 their
                 night-thoughts
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 obserue
                 in
                 them
                 either
                 the
                 mercifull
                 corrections
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 some
                 sinnes
                 past
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 gratious
                 admonition
                 of
                 some
                 sinnes
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 his
                 fauourable
                 instructions
                 concerning
                 some
                 sinne
                 present
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 beeing
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
                 will
                 as
                 well
                 breake
                 forth
                 openly
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 secretly
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
                 Nights
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Dauid
                 a
                 minde
                 throughly
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 keeping
                 a
                 continuall
                 residence
                 ,
                 wrought
                 a
                 continuall
                 progresse
                 and
                 growing
                 in
                 spirituall
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 nights
                 as
                 by
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 followeth
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   set
                   the
                   Lord
                   alwayes
                   before
                   mee
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   is
                   at
                   my
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   slide
                   .
                
                 Hauing
                 shewed
                 before
                 his
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 his
                 hatred
                 of
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 his
                 stayed
                 and
                 full
                 contented
                 minde
                 in
                 God
                 as
                 his
                 portion
                 and
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 well
                 continued
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 begin
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 more
                 openly
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 more
                 secretly
                 in
                 the
                 nights
                 ;
                 the
                 Prophet
                 now
                 declareth
                 how
                 by
                 all
                 this
                 hee
                 was
                 mooued
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 present
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 a
                 Lord
                 to
                 suruay
                 his
                 wayes
                 ,
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 slip
                 grossely
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 to
                 comfort
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 slipt
                 of
                 infirmitie
                 .
                 His
                 meaning
                 and
                 intent
                 then
                 is
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 hauing
                 seuered
                 himselfe
                 from
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 and
                 ioyned
                 in
                 league
                 with
                 the
                 Saincts
                 ,
                 wholy
                 resting
                 himselfe
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 he
                 desired
                 nothing
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 set
                 a
                 continuall
                 watch
                 ouer
                 him
                 both
                 by
                 day
                 and
                 by
                 night
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 his
                 heart
                 in
                 continuall
                 awe
                 to
                 bee
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 presence
                 .
                 The
                 selfe
                 same
                 obedience
                 the
                 Lord
                 requireth
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Genes
                 .
                 17.
                 1.
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   God
                   all
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   walke
                   before
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   vpright
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 seeing
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 by
                 mine
                 Almightie
                 power
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 passe
                 whatsoeuer
                 by
                 couenant
                 in
                 mercie
                 I
                 haue
                 promised
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 make
                 me
                 the
                 arbiter
                 of
                 thy
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 the
                 suruayer
                 of
                 thy
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 viewer
                 of
                 thy
                 workes
                 ,
                 commit
                 thy
                 wayes
                 vnto
                 mee
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 thinke
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 enioyned
                 to
                 Abraham
                 alone
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 others
                 be
                 exempted
                 from
                 this
                 obedience
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 euery
                 true
                 Israelite
                 ,
                 euery
                 good
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 beleeuer
                 ,
                 who
                 looketh
                 with
                 Abraham
                 for
                 God
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 accomplishing
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 assured
                 hereof
                 like
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 like
                 mercie
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 performe
                 like
                 dutie
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 wee
                 hope
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 grace
                 ;
                 wee
                 must
                 haue
                 the
                 like
                 faith
                 ,
                 albeit
                 not
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 
                 proportion
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 some
                 acceptable
                 measure
                 following
                 him
                 ,
                 whose
                 example
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 thinke
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 person
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 reall
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 imitation
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 should
                 thus
                 walke
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Micah
                 .
                 6.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Wherewith
                   shall
                   I
                   come
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   bow
                   my selfe
                   before
                   the
                   hi●
                   God
                   ?
                   shall
                   I
                   com●
                   before
                   him
                   with
                   burnt
                   offerings
                   i●
                   he
                   hath
                   shewed
                   thee
                   ò
                   man
                   what
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   the
                   Lord
                   requireth
                   of
                   thee
                   ;
                   surely
                   to
                   doe
                   iustly
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   loue
                   mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   humble
                   thy selfe
                   ,
                   to
                   walke
                   with
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   set
                   him
                   i●
                   thy
                   sight
                   ,
                   belieuing
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   guide
                   and
                   gouerne
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 the
                 Apostle
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 ●
                 .
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 18.
                 
                   that
                   we
                   all
                   behold
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   mirror
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   open
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   changed
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   image
                   .
                
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 behold
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 his
                 promises
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 vs
                 ;
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 renew
                 vs
                 ;
                 of
                 safegard
                 and
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 he
                 will
                 watch
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 our
                 right
                 hand
                 with
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 with
                 his
                 creatures
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 behold
                 him
                 as
                 our
                 redeemer
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 teacher
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 prouident
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 iudge
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 shall
                 with
                 Steuen
                 see
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 beholding
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 and
                 workes
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 walke
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Whereupon
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 coniecture
                 ,
                 how
                 requisite
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 often
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 reade
                 ,
                 and
                 meditate
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 frequent
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 attaine
                 to
                 a
                 cleerer
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   are
                   all
                   yea
                   and
                   Amen
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 Whosoeuer
                 then
                 setteth
                 God
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 first
                 as
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 glorious
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 iustifie
                 the
                 obstinate
                 sinner
                 ;
                 then
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 of
                 gratious
                 mercie
                 ,
                 who
                 comforteth
                 the
                 repenting
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 euery
                 particular
                 thing
                 is
                 perswaded
                 that
                 God
                 seeth
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 iudge
                 and
                 a
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 of
                 glory
                 and
                 power
                 ;
                 it
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 but
                 this
                 will
                 shake
                 from
                 him
                 all
                 drowsie
                 securitie
                 ,
                 and
                 chase
                 away
                 all
                 vaine
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 bright
                 Sunne
                 beames
                 breake
                 the
                 darke
                 and
                 mistie
                 clowdes
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 dealing
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 set
                 God
                 before
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 behold
                 his
                 iustice
                 vnder
                 his
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mercie
                 under
                 his
                 iustice
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 thus
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 beloued
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 beloued
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 doe
                 all
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 happinesse
                 .
                 This
                 one
                 lesson
                 of
                 Diuinitie
                 will
                 teach
                 vs
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 wil
                 stand
                 in
                 steed
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 comfort
                 and
                 instruct
                 vs
                 :
                 to
                 comfort
                 vs
                 with
                 pacifying
                 our
                 consciences
                 with
                 a
                 godly
                 securitie
                 in
                 things
                 most
                 open
                 and
                 apparant
                 ;
                 to
                 instruct
                 vs
                 by
                 charging
                 our
                 consciences
                 to
                 auoide
                 carnall
                 securitie
                 in
                 things
                 most
                 inward
                 and
                 secret
                 .
                 Vntill
                 we
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 walke
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 this
                 obedience
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 is
                 vanitie
                 .
                 Hauing
                 learned
                 this
                 one
                 ru●e
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 in
                 truth
                 this
                 pedagogie
                 of
                 our
                 actions
                 ,
                 the
                 simplest
                 soule
                 shall
                 come
                 foorth
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 vnfained
                 holinesse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   he
                   is
                   at
                   my
                   right
                   hand
                   .
                
                 This
                 phrase
                 of
                 speech
                 is
                 borrowed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 take
                 vpon
                 them
                 the
                 patronage
                 ,
                 defence
                 or
                 tuition
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 will
                 set
                 them
                 on
                 their
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 most
                 safegard
                 .
                 Experience
                 cōfirmeth
                 this
                 in
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 any
                 imminent
                 danger
                 shrowde
                 and
                 shelter
                 themselues
                 vnder
                 their
                 fathers
                 armes
                 or
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 vnder
                 a
                 sufficient
                 buckler
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 hemmed
                 and
                 hedged
                 in
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 against
                 present
                 euils
                 and
                 daungers
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 hatch
                 Dauid
                 alone
                 vnder
                 the
                 hād
                 ▪
                 but
                 al
                 other
                 that
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 as
                 Psal.
                 91.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   so
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   the
                   secret
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   ,
                   shall
                   abide
                   in
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   the
                   Almightie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Wherein
                 we
                 see
                 this
                 assurance
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 protection
                 to
                 be
                 common
                 generally
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 flie
                 for
                 succour
                 wholy
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 temptation
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Psalme
                 121.
                 4.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   he
                   that
                   keepeth
                   Israel
                   will
                   neither
                   slumber
                   nor
                   sleepe
                   .
                
                 Vers.
                 5.
                 
                   ●he
                   Lord
                   is
                   thy
                   keeper
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   thy
                   shadow
                   at
                   thy
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Where
                 we
                 see
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 no●
                 of
                 any
                 particular
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 then
                 to
                 learne
                 thus
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 straine
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 Lord
                 continually
                 in
                 our
                 sight
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 care
                 continually
                 to
                 watch
                 ouer
                 our
                 estate
                 .
                 This
                 glorious
                 reioycing
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 God.
                 Psal.
                 23.
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 sheweth
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 richly
                 and
                 so
                 sweetly
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 trouble
                 he
                 neuer
                 wanted
                 helpe
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 likewise
                 to
                 the
                 Rom.
                 8
                 ▪
                 sheweth
                 the
                 happie
                 estate
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 patterne
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 faith
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 31.
                 
                 
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   on
                   our
                   side
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   be
                   against
                   vs
                   ▪
                   33.
                   
                   Who
                   shall
                   lay
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   charge
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   chosen
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   iustifieth
                   .
                
                 34.
                 
                   who
                   shall
                   condemne
                   ?
                   &c.
                
                 And
                 afterward
                 vers
                 .
                 38
                 
                   I
                   am
                   perswaded
                   that
                   neither
                   death
                   nor
                   life
                   ,
                   nor
                   Angels
                   ,
                   nor
                   principalities
                   ,
                   nor
                   powers
                   ,
                   nor
                   things
                   present
                   ,
                   nor
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 35.
                 
                   nor
                   height
                   ,
                   nor
                   depth
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   creature
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   separate
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   our
                   Lord.
                
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 remoued
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 counteth
                 himselfe
                 a
                 stranger
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 many
                 pushes
                 and
                 diuers
                 assaults
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 finally
                 moued
                 ,
                 and
                 vtterly
                 ouerthrowne
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 many
                 battels
                 ,
                 but
                 got
                 the
                 victorie
                 ;
                 many
                 men
                 rose
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 on
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 &
                 still
                 he
                 was
                 vnremoueable
                 as
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 shaken
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 was
                 safe
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 the
                 verse
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Wherefore
                   mine
                   heart
                   is
                   glad
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   tongue
                   reioyceth
                   ;
                   my
                   flesh
                   also
                   doth
                   rest
                   in
                   hope
                   .
                
                 Here
                 are
                 two
                 pestilent
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ouerthrowne
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 boldly
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 vndoubted
                 assurance
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 dou●t
                 and
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 mammering
                 of
                 our
                 finall
                 perseuerance
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 confession
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 immediatly
                 after
                 the
                 article
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 followeth
                 the
                 acknowledging
                 of
                 an
                 happie
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 glorious
                 immortalitie
                 :
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 our
                 sinnes
                 are
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 miscarrie
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 very
                 flesh
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 to
                 most
                 blessed
                 immortalitie
                 .
                 Shall
                 I
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 watcheth
                 ouer
                 me
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 in
                 loue
                 ,
                 as
                 almightie
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 prouident
                 preseruer
                 in
                 gouerning
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ?
                 Shall
                 I
                 doubt
                 that
                 Christ
                 ,
                 true
                 God
                 and
                 true
                 Man
                 died
                 for
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 rose
                 for
                 my
                 iustification
                 ,
                 ascended
                 to
                 take
                 possession
                 of
                 that
                 glorie
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 giue
                 vnto
                 me
                 at
                 his
                 comming
                 ?
                 Shall
                 I
                 doubt
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 sealed
                 me
                 and
                 sanctified
                 me
                 ,
                 preseruing
                 me
                 vnblameable
                 in
                 Christ
                 vntill
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 redemption
                 ?
                 Shall
                 I
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 ordained
                 to
                 that
                 glorie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 freely
                 giuen
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 dearely
                 purchased
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 assuredly
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 working
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ?
                 No.
                 Why
                 then
                 should
                 I
                 doubt
                 that
                 my
                 sinnes
                 are
                 freely
                 pardoned
                 ?
                 Can
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 reason
                 conceiue
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 the
                 Trinitie
                 in
                 vnitie
                 ;
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 natures
                 in
                 one
                 person
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 the
                 secret
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 the
                 rising
                 againe
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 dead
                 bodie
                 consumed
                 to
                 earth
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 we
                 walke
                 not
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 we
                 liue
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 beleeue
                 against
                 reason
                 ,
                 euen
                 because
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 hath
                 sealed
                 and
                 beareth
                 record
                 of
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 our
                 spirits
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 warrant
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 concerning
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 and
                 spirit
                 assure
                 vs
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 one
                 parcell
                 of
                 faith
                 as
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 what
                 blockishnes
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 beleeue
                 all
                 other
                 points
                 that
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doubt
                 and
                 call
                 in
                 question
                 one
                 concerning
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 and
                 seeing
                 we
                 beleeue
                 as
                 great
                 things
                 ,
                 what
                 peeuishnes
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 doubt
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 comfortable
                 assurāce
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 despaire
                 of
                 finall
                 perseuerāce
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ?
                 Against
                 these
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 opposeth
                 his
                 glorious
                 reioycing
                 :
                 wherefore
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Being
                   iustified
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   peace
                   toward
                   God
                   through
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 And
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   You
                   beleeue
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   reioyce
                   with
                   ioy
                   vnspeakeable
                   and
                   glorious
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 point
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 reioycing
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 praising
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 our
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 holie
                 securitie
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 is
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 true
                 ioy
                 ,
                 euen
                 our
                 assurance
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 righteous
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 our
                 portion
                 ,
                 our
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 our
                 guider
                 ,
                 gouernour
                 ,
                 and
                 preseruer
                 of
                 vs
                 to
                 life
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 this
                 fruite
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 token
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 alwaies
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 like
                 measure
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 want
                 thereof
                 is
                 felt
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 both
                 to
                 mourne
                 and
                 groane
                 in
                 our
                 spirits
                 for
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 waite
                 on
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 all
                 meanes
                 possible
                 to
                 recouer
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 This
                 certaintie
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 Paul
                 ,
                 rehearsed
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 mentioned
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 4
                 7.
                 is
                 that
                 speciall
                 fruit
                 then
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 breedeth
                 that
                 spirituall
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 inward
                 peace
                 ,
                 which
                 passeth
                 all
                 vnderstanding
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 haue
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 One
                 thing
                 is
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 is
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 :
                 one
                 thing
                 is
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 is
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 remnant
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 elect
                 which
                 feele
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 fruite
                 ,
                 haue
                 notwithstanding
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 manifesteth
                 it selfe
                 in
                 them
                 by
                 groaning
                 and
                 sighing
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 complaining
                 of
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 albeit
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 aliue
                 ,
                 than
                 his
                 liuely
                 ,
                 quicke
                 
                 and
                 cheerefull
                 spirits
                 ,
                 his
                 fresh
                 memorie
                 ,
                 nimblenes
                 and
                 agi●itie
                 of
                 bodie
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 some
                 token
                 also
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 not
                 hauing
                 in
                 himselfe
                 this
                 alacritie
                 of
                 minde
                 &
                 acrimonie
                 of
                 weldoing
                 ,
                 can
                 complaine
                 of
                 his
                 lumpish
                 ,
                 earthly
                 and
                 dead
                 spirits
                 ,
                 dull
                 memorie
                 ,
                 and
                 heauinesse
                 of
                 bodie
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 feareth
                 and
                 suspecteth
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 bee
                 forerunners
                 of
                 some
                 fainting
                 ,
                 languishing
                 ,
                 or
                 dangerous
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 towards
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 drunken
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 this
                 spirituall
                 gladnesse
                 ,
                 are
                 often
                 wained
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 their
                 triall
                 ,
                 how
                 highly
                 they
                 esteeme
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 for
                 some
                 sinne
                 past
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 forewarne
                 them
                 of
                 some
                 sinne
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 any
                 such
                 morse
                 of
                 our
                 spirits
                 and
                 extraordinarie
                 deadnes
                 doth
                 come
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ▪
                 let
                 vs
                 thus
                 commune
                 with
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ;
                 Surely
                 all
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 looke
                 out
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 heard
                 the
                 word
                 cheerefully
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 reioyce
                 with
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 subiect
                 to
                 some
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 preprare
                 my
                 heart
                 for
                 some
                 crosse
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 rouse
                 vp
                 my selfe
                 &
                 raise
                 vp
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 recouer
                 that
                 life
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 wich
                 I
                 am
                 thus
                 dull
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 dead
                 .
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Dauia
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 knowe
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 .
                 119.
                 )
                 finding
                 in
                 himselfe
                 this
                 vntowardnesse
                 to
                 good
                 exercises
                 ,
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 delight
                 ,
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 counteth
                 himselfe
                 as
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 hauing
                 these
                 things
                 hee
                 thought
                 himselfe
                 aliue
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 thing
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 thing
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 naturall
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 seeke
                 a
                 quiet
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 glad
                 heart
                 ;
                 how
                 vnnaturall
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 wish
                 for
                 sorrow
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 griefe
                 of
                 heart
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 securitie
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 neglecting
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 true
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 vndiscreete
                 plunging
                 of
                 themselues
                 in
                 endlesse
                 and
                 easelesse
                 sorrowes
                 ,
                 in
                 pulling
                 vpon
                 themselues
                 sorrow
                 after
                 sorrowe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 phantasticall
                 delights
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 kind
                 of
                 pleasures
                 haue
                 either
                 their
                 present
                 paine
                 ,
                 or
                 paine
                 to
                 come
                 accompanying
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 worthily
                 are
                 they
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 cracking
                 thornes
                 vnder
                 the
                 pot
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 a
                 sodaine
                 blaze
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 quickly
                 out
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 fooles
                 vanish
                 away
                 without
                 any
                 issue
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 bringing
                 any
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 then
                 most
                 will
                 they
                 sting
                 and
                 accuse
                 vs
                 for
                 dishonouring
                 of
                 God.
                 On
                 the
                 contrarie
                 when
                 wee
                 feele
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 chiefest
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 our
                 minds
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 that
                 gladnes
                 and
                 calmenes
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 cōscience
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 reserueth
                 in
                 store
                 as
                 a
                 treasure
                 and
                 pretious
                 iewell
                 ,
                 whose
                 vertue
                 is
                 to
                 comfort
                 vs
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 greatest
                 trouble
                 ,
                 whose
                 operation
                 is
                 to
                 draw
                 ioy
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bottomlesse
                 pit
                 of
                 sorrowe
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 world
                 doth
                 hate
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 shewe
                 how
                 God
                 doth
                 loue
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 our
                 minds
                 are
                 deiect
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 pawne
                 from
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 to
                 our
                 spirit
                 to
                 assure
                 vs
                 that
                 our
                 troubles
                 shall
                 haue
                 an
                 issue
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 saluation
                 .
                 This
                 solace
                 only
                 cleaueth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 trouble
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 the
                 more
                 carefully
                 must
                 we
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 buy
                 and
                 purchase
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 when
                 wee
                 want
                 it
                 let
                 vs
                 complaine
                 and
                 mislike
                 our selues
                 ,
                 accusing
                 our selues
                 of
                 some
                 sin
                 past
                 ,
                 or
                 enarming
                 our selues
                 for
                 some
                 euils
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Vndoubtedly
                 the
                 iealozie
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 ouer
                 the
                 securitie
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 maketh
                 them
                 to
                 suspect
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 beare
                 out
                 themselues
                 in
                 good
                 things
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 serue
                 persons
                 ,
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 this
                 true
                 ioy
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 them
                 they
                 will
                 fall
                 away
                 and
                 deceiue
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 men
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 libertie
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 without
                 controulement
                 of
                 person
                 ,
                 awe
                 of
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 regard
                 of
                 any
                 time
                 .
                 Men
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 be
                 hearers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 men
                 may
                 for
                 orders
                 sake
                 pray
                 ,
                 sing
                 ,
                 receiue
                 the
                 sacraments
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 without
                 ioy
                 will
                 not
                 that
                 hypocrisie
                 in
                 time
                 breake
                 out
                 ?
                 will
                 they
                 not
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 wearie
                 ?
                 nay
                 will
                 they
                 not
                 be
                 as
                 readie
                 to
                 heare
                 any
                 other
                 doctrine
                 ?
                 Good
                 things
                 cannot
                 long
                 find
                 entertainement
                 in
                 our
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 hath
                 changed
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 old
                 delights
                 to
                 conceiue
                 pleasure
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Where
                 loue
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 lack
                 ,
                 in
                 pleasure
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 paine
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 finde
                 the
                 pearle
                 of
                 price
                 which
                 passeth
                 all
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 sell
                 all
                 our
                 former
                 delights
                 ,
                 and
                 depart
                 from
                 our
                 vaine
                 pleasures
                 to
                 purchase
                 this
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 continuall
                 ioy
                 that
                 worketh
                 a
                 conscience
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 abounding
                 delight
                 ,
                 that
                 auoydeth
                 and
                 fenceth
                 off
                 all
                 wearisomnes
                 in
                 good
                 things
                 :
                 wherefore
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   yee
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   :
                
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   dwell
                   in
                   you
                   plenteously
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 gather
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 sometime
                 an
                 emptinesse
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 scantnesse
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ;
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 mightie
                 in
                 operation
                 ,
                 grace
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 plentifull
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 powerful
                 in
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 hence
                 commeth
                 our
                 momentarie
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 transitorie
                 gladnes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   my
                   tongue
                   reioyceth
                
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 in
                 truth
                 is
                 inward
                 ,
                 will
                 in
                 time
                 shewe
                 it selfe
                 outward
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 these
                 holy
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 Prophet
                 himselfe
                 confirmeth
                 this
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 .
                 116.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   I
                   beleeued
                   therefore
                   did
                   I
                   speake
                   :
                
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 repeateth
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 13.
                 
                   because
                   we
                   haue
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   I
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   haue
                   I
                   spoken
                   ;
                   We
                   also
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   speake
                   .
                
                 And
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 10.
                 it
                 is
                 saide
                 ,
                 
                   With
                   the
                   heart
                   man
                   beleeueth
                   vnto
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   tongue
                   man
                   confesseth
                   to
                   saluation
                   :
                
                 and
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 the
                 mouth
                 reioyceth
                 :
                 as
                 cōtrariwise
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 griefe
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 an
                 inward
                 deuouring
                 ,
                 binding
                 and
                 suppressing
                 of
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 in
                 time
                 breake
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 shall
                 euen
                 rore
                 for
                 disquietnes
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 hold
                 long
                 ,
                 vntill
                 we
                 haue
                 eased
                 our
                 hearts
                 with
                 some
                 outward
                 complaint
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 see
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 haue
                 a
                 through
                 griefe
                 how
                 it
                 consumeth
                 him
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 vtter
                 it
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 conceiued
                 a
                 true
                 ioy
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 longeth
                 ,
                 how
                 hee
                 is
                 rauished
                 ,
                 how
                 hee
                 trauaileth
                 ,
                 vntill
                 he
                 hath
                 brought
                 it
                 forth
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 in
                 any
                 good
                 measure
                 we
                 feele
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 tongue
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 commaundement
                 to
                 vtter
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 try
                 our selues
                 and
                 examine
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 heare
                 ,
                 reade
                 ,
                 pray
                 ,
                 or
                 sing
                 with
                 this
                 grace
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 ioy
                 in
                 our
                 spirits
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 comfort
                 of
                 conscience
                 :
                 let
                 vs
                 lament
                 ,
                 considering
                 how
                 singing
                 and
                 spirituall
                 reioycing
                 is
                 decayed
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 stranger
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 what
                 little
                 delight
                 and
                 alacritie
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 holy
                 and
                 religious
                 exercises
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 accuse
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 our
                 tongues
                 cleaue
                 to
                 the
                 rough
                 roofe
                 of
                 our
                 mouth
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 hearts
                 are
                 lockt
                 vp
                 in
                 securitie
                 ;
                 which
                 vndoubtedly
                 is
                 so
                 open
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 but
                 bewaileth
                 his
                 want
                 of
                 inward
                 ioy
                 .
                 Many
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 can
                 blow
                 and
                 bellow
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 no
                 melodie
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 who
                 sing
                 not
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 sweete
                 and
                 naturall
                 voyce
                 ,
                 which
                 commeth
                 from
                 a
                 well
                 affected
                 and
                 right
                 ordered
                 minde
                 ,
                 either
                 ioyfully
                 shewing
                 a
                 godly
                 digested
                 mirth
                 ,
                 or
                 dolefully
                 breathing
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 passions
                 of
                 an
                 exercised
                 minde
                 .
              
               
                 
                   My
                   flesh
                   also
                   doth
                   rest
                   in
                   hope
                   .
                
                 See
                 ,
                 his
                 godly
                 ioy
                 made
                 him
                 haue
                 a
                 securitie
                 in
                 his
                 flesh
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 our
                 naturally
                 infirmitie
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 a
                 trembling
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 which
                 hindereth
                 in
                 vs
                 many
                 good
                 actions
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 suspecting
                 of
                 dangers
                 ,
                 scarefull
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 and
                 wandring
                 conceits
                 ,
                 forecasting
                 this
                 euill
                 and
                 that
                 euill
                 ▪
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 disturbing
                 and
                 disordering
                 of
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 our
                 minds
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 which
                 excessiue
                 feares
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 wisely
                 corrected
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 vtterly
                 remoued
                 ,
                 but
                 suppressed
                 in
                 him
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 Whereof
                 commeth
                 then
                 our
                 carnall
                 and
                 immoderate
                 feares
                 in
                 dangers
                 but
                 of
                 want
                 of
                 faith
                 ?
                 This
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 teacheth
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 they
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 being
                 asleepe
                 in
                 a
                 tempest
                 on
                 the
                 seas
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 through
                 vnbeliefe
                 feared
                 his
                 diuinitie
                 to
                 haue
                 slept
                 with
                 his
                 humanitie
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   yee
                   little
                   faith
                   ,
                   why
                   doe
                   you
                   not
                   beleeue
                   ?
                
                 Heere
                 wee
                 see
                 hee
                 rebuketh
                 their
                 excessiue
                 feare
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 hee
                 also
                 doth
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 carnally
                 feared
                 him
                 to
                 haue
                 been
                 a
                 spirit
                 as
                 he
                 walked
                 on
                 the
                 seas
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 throughly
                 perswaded
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 their
                 portion
                 ,
                 their
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 watched
                 ouer
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 corrected
                 these
                 fleshly
                 and
                 immoderate
                 fea●●s
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 hindred
                 their
                 holy
                 meditations
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 powerful
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 prayers
                 for
                 his
                 gratious
                 assistance
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 good
                 exercises
                 of
                 their
                 mindes
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 sure
                 perswasion
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 his
                 mainteiner
                 both
                 in
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 his
                 reacher
                 both
                 by
                 day
                 and
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 and
                 his
                 spirit
                 made
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 secure
                 both
                 in
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 caused
                 this
                 ?
                 partly
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 spake
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 partly
                 that
                 which
                 followeth
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   thou
                   wilt
                   ●ot
                   leaue
                   my
                   soule
                   in
                   the
                   graue
                   ,
                   neither
                   wilt
                   thou
                   suffer
                   thine
                   holy
                   one
                   to
                   see
                   corruption
                   :
                
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 promises
                 already
                 tasted
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sure
                 expectation
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 good
                 worke
                 begunne
                 to
                 bee
                 finished
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 rest
                 in
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 God
                 his
                 cause
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 how
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 not
                 onely
                 watch
                 ouer
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 present
                 estate
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 would
                 guide
                 him
                 to
                 immortalitie
                 .
                 Behold
                 how
                 his
                 inward
                 assurance
                 wrought
                 an
                 outward
                 safetie
                 ,
                 wherby
                 wee
                 plainely
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 
                 comfort
                 and
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 securitie
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 our
                 vnbeliefe
                 then
                 that
                 hatcheth
                 and
                 nourisheth
                 wandring
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 filleth
                 our
                 braine
                 with
                 suspitious
                 phantasies
                 ,
                 and
                 fruitlesse
                 illusions
                 ,
                 dreaming
                 of
                 dangers
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 ,
                 and
                 imagining
                 mountaines
                 where
                 scarsely
                 are
                 molehils
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 then
                 strengthen
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 certifie
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 flesh
                 shall
                 stand
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 so
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 shall
                 weigh
                 vs
                 downe
                 with
                 securitie
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 nor
                 ouerlode
                 vs
                 with
                 desperate
                 terrours
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 aduersitie
                 .
                 Neither
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 must
                 we
                 thinke
                 Dauid
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 senselesse
                 Stoick
                 ,
                 as
                 feeling
                 no
                 troubles
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 trouble
                 a
                 triumphant
                 conquerour
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 dangers
                 through
                 faith
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 victorer
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 God
                 reserueth
                 his
                 vnspeakeable
                 ioyes
                 for
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 vntolerable
                 agonies
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 neuer
                 armeth
                 them
                 strongly
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 prepareth
                 them
                 a
                 field
                 wherethey
                 must
                 fight
                 stoutly
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 this
                 heauenly
                 ioy
                 were
                 in
                 vs
                 more
                 aboundantly
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 moe
                 men
                 more
                 frequented
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 not
                 the
                 small
                 remnant
                 that
                 now
                 alwayes
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 be
                 counted
                 and
                 called
                 precisians
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 wee
                 giue
                 more
                 liuely
                 testimonies
                 of
                 our
                 effectuall
                 faith
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 consciences
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 wee
                 offer
                 to
                 others
                 a
                 larger
                 cause
                 of
                 magnifying
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hearing
                 vs
                 vse
                 such
                 spirituall
                 gladnes
                 ,
                 might
                 bee
                 prouoked
                 to
                 an
                 holy
                 emulation
                 and
                 say
                 :
                 surely
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 vndeceiueable
                 ioy
                 ,
                 happie
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 can
                 thus
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Oh
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 giue
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 our
                 hearts
                 with
                 such
                 gladnes
                 :
                 thus
                 others
                 vndoubtedly
                 would
                 plentifully
                 bee
                 rauished
                 by
                 our
                 godly
                 examples
                 .
                 Though
                 some
                 would
                 laugh
                 at
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 at
                 the
                 Apostles
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 receiued
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 yet
                 others
                 would
                 reuerently
                 maruaile
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 willingly
                 followe
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 with
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 our
                 immortalitie
                 both
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 hauing
                 God
                 his
                 cause
                 in
                 hand
                 shall
                 vse
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 surely
                 and
                 sincerely
                 with
                 him
                 reioyce
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 season
                 ,
                 in
                 thundering
                 and
                 lightning
                 ,
                 in
                 earthquakes
                 ,
                 blazing
                 starres
                 ,
                 and
                 fierie
                 starres
                 ,
                 in
                 extraordinarie
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 heauens
                 maketh
                 vs
                 so
                 dismaid
                 and
                 at
                 our
                 wits
                 end
                 ?
                 want
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 What
                 maketh
                 vs
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 our
                 friends
                 to
                 mourne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 comforted
                 ?
                 Paul
                 1.
                 
                 Thessal
                 .
                 4.
                 13.
                 telleth
                 vs
                 want
                 of
                 hope
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 OBSERVATIONS
                 ON
                 THESE
                 VERSES
                 FOLLOVVING
                 ,
                 Being
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 42.
                 
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 THIRTEENTH
                 SERMON
                 .
              
               
                 
                   9
                   
                
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   spies
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   weakenes
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   
                
                 
                   Nay
                   but
                   ye
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   weakenes
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   I
                   spake
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Ye
                   are
                   spies
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   
                
                 
                   Hereby
                   shall
                   ye
                   be
                   proued
                   :
                   by
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Pharaoh
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   not
                   goe
                   hence
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   21
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   verily
                   sinned
                   against
                   our
                   brother
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 IOseph
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 lieth
                 :
                 so
                 was
                 Lot
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 loth
                 to
                 part
                 from
                 Sodom
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 great
                 offences
                 .
                 Whence
                 come
                 they
                 ?
                 from
                 custome
                 no
                 doubt
                 .
                 Ioseph
                 being
                 amongst
                 prophane
                 men
                 had
                 some
                 smell
                 of
                 their
                 wordes
                 .
                 And
                 Lot
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 wickednes
                 and
                 Sodomitry
                 vexed
                 his
                 righteous
                 soule
                 ,
                 yet
                 through
                 custome
                 ,
                 hee
                 could
                 haue
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 haue
                 liued
                 still
                 amongst
                 thē
                 .
                 So
                 first
                 wee
                 must
                 here
                 bee
                 taught
                 to
                 eschewe
                 ill
                 custome
                 and
                 companie
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 note
                 hence
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 may
                 answere
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 a
                 doubt
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 two
                 examples
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 and
                 Lot.
                 For
                 some
                 man
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 Ioseph
                 and
                 Lot
                 both
                 good
                 men
                 dwelt
                 and
                 kept
                 companie
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 therefore
                 wee
                 may
                 doe
                 so
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 examples
                 proue
                 nothing
                 without
                 the
                 warrant
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 God
                 had
                 sent
                 him
                 extraordinarily
                 to
                 prouide
                 for
                 his
                 fathers
                 familie
                 :
                 but
                 Lot
                 chose
                 to
                 dwel
                 in
                 Sodō
                 for
                 his
                 lucre
                 (
                 as
                 ye
                 may
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 chapter
                 of
                 this
                 booke
                 ,
                 the
                 tenth
                 verse
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 greedie
                 desire
                 was
                 altogether
                 vnlawfull
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 mercie
                 deferd
                 the
                 punishment
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 punished
                 that
                 yet
                 at
                 length
                 in
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 pillar
                 of
                 salt
                 ;
                 in
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 daughters
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 hee
                 committed
                 abominable
                 incest
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 dwelt
                 among
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 Ioseph
                 to
                 haue
                 had
                 a
                 misliking
                 of
                 lying
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 should
                 haue
                 abstained
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 detested
                 it
                 in
                 heart
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 he
                 being
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 had
                 a
                 misliking
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 euen
                 abhorre
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 in
                 time
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 misliking
                 of
                 vnlawfull
                 apparell
                 ,
                 playes
                 ,
                 sport
                 ,
                 naughtie
                 and
                 vngodly
                 talke
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 heart
                 detest
                 it
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 practise
                 :
                 otherwise
                 by
                 euill
                 companie
                 wee
                 may
                 easily
                 bee
                 drawne
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Physitions
                 meanes
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 plague
                 to
                 be
                 auoided
                 in
                 flying
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 vse
                 meanes
                 to
                 auoide
                 sinne
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 praier
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 aboundeth
                 ,
                 least
                 we
                 be
                 infected
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 so
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 cannot
                 auoide
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 sometimes
                 trie
                 vs
                 with
                 the
                 companie
                 of
                 foolish
                 ,
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 prophane
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 wee
                 will
                 cleaue
                 to
                 
                 him
                 )
                 if
                 then
                 wee
                 cannot
                 auoide
                 but
                 our
                 eyes
                 shall
                 behold
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 our
                 eares
                 shall
                 bee
                 filled
                 with
                 vngratious
                 and
                 gracelesse
                 graces
                 in
                 lying
                 ,
                 swearing
                 ,
                 and
                 blaspheming
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 shew
                 your selues
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 assure
                 your
                 owne
                 soules
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 called
                 and
                 chosen
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 a
                 cold
                 kinde
                 of
                 misliking
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 vtter
                 abhorting
                 and
                 detesting
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 otherwise
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 by
                 Iosephs
                 example
                 ,
                 drawne
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 approue
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 commit
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forget
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 heape
                 vp
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 vs
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 their
                 destruction
                 commeth
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Lord
                 shew
                 mercie
                 (
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 tempt
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 shew
                 no
                 mercie
                 )
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 pat
                 takers
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 plagues
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vengeance
                 which
                 the
                 iust
                 and
                 most
                 righteous
                 God
                 hath
                 threatned
                 to
                 throw
                 downe
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Againe
                   Ioseph
                   said
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   I
                   spake
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Yee
                   are
                   spies
                   .
                   Ioseph
                
                 maketh
                 another
                 lie
                 .
                 So
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 vse
                 is
                 a
                 sore
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 stucke
                 not
                 at
                 a
                 lie
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 
                   lier
                   euen
                   killeth
                   his
                   owne
                   soule
                   .
                
                 Nay
                 but
                 see
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 not
                 here
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 further
                 yet
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 verse
                 :
                 
                   Hereby
                   yee
                   shall
                   bee
                   prooued
                   :
                   By
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Pharaoh
                   ye
                   shall
                   not
                   goe
                   hence
                   .
                   Ioseph
                
                 smelleth
                 by
                 this
                 vse
                 of
                 Idolatrie
                 :
                 hee
                 forsaketh
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 sweareth
                 by
                 him
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 God.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 another
                 fault
                 ,
                 he
                 commeth
                 neere
                 for
                 swearing
                 and
                 periurie
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 oth
                 commeth
                 very
                 neere
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 know
                 that
                 vntruth
                 and
                 an
                 oth
                 iumping
                 together
                 maketh
                 periurie
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 sweare
                 readily
                 ,
                 must
                 sometimes
                 be
                 for
                 sworne
                 .
              
               
                 Ioseph
                 was
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 may
                 goe
                 farre
                 in
                 examining
                 and
                 searching
                 and
                 sifting
                 suspected
                 persons
                 when
                 they
                 appeare
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 affirme
                 flatly
                 and
                 falsely
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 Gods
                 commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 a
                 grieuous
                 offence
                 .
              
               
                 Vers.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   So
                   he
                   put
                   them
                   inward
                   three
                   dayes
                   .
                
                 Now
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 imprison
                 them
                 of
                 any
                 corrupt
                 affection
                 or
                 desire
                 of
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 may
                 bee
                 great
                 reasons
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 vsed
                 great
                 wisdome
                 in
                 his
                 doing
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 Ioseph
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 done
                 thus
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 haue
                 made
                 himselfe
                 known
                 vnto
                 thē
                 ,
                 they
                 for
                 shame
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 gone
                 back
                 againe
                 to
                 their
                 father
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 dealing
                 thus
                 with
                 them
                 was
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 humble
                 them
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 doe
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 fully
                 certified
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 short
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 imprisoning
                 them
                 was
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 towards
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Vers
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   Ioseph
                   said
                   ▪
                   This
                   doe
                   and
                   li●e
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   feare
                   God.
                
                 As
                 though
                 hee
                 should
                 say
                 :
                 Doe
                 not
                 you
                 feare
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 true
                 and
                 iust
                 Therefore
                 you
                 shall
                 haue
                 no
                 harme
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 be
                 wicked
                 and
                 vngodly
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   m●n
                   that
                   feare
                   God
                
                 ]
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 Christian
                 life
                 ,
                 especially
                 for
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 Wee
                 must
                 all
                 feare
                 God.
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 place
                 and
                 authoritie
                 must
                 knowe
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 vnder
                 God
                 ▪
                 Ioseph
                 considered
                 hereof
                 not
                 now
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 brethren
                 were
                 afraid
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Reade
                 from
                 the
                 14.
                 verse
                 of
                 that
                 chapter
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 19.
                 where
                 Ioseph
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Feare
                   not
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   vnder
                   God
                   ?
                
                 And
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 marke
                 what
                 this
                 consideration
                 wrought
                 in
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 20.
                 and
                 21.
                 verses
                 :
                 
                   When
                   ye
                   thought
                   euill
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   God
                   disposed
                   it
                   to
                   good
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 pray
                 vnto
                 him
                 for
                 our
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 maintaine
                 his
                 feare
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 falleth
                 out
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 often
                 times
                 punished
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 euen
                 especially
                 because
                 we
                 neuer
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 be
                 rules
                 in
                 this
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 religion
                 ,
                 for
                 praying
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 praising
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 true
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 conuersation
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 hindrance
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 any
                 lawes
                 shall
                 come
                 foorth
                 contrary
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 we
                 forget
                 not
                 to
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 aw
                 of
                 his
                 rods
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 swarue
                 from
                 his
                 word
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 more
                 than
                 man
                 commandeth
                 ,
                 we
                 shewe
                 that
                 we
                 feare
                 man
                 more
                 than
                 God.
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 doings
                 and
                 dealings
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 remember
                 to
                 feare
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 wee
                 feare
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 wickednesse
                 is
                 there
                 which
                 wee
                 feare
                 to
                 commit
                 ?
                 Abraham
                 when
                 hee
                 came
                 to
                 Abimelechs
                 Court
                 ,
                 he
                 feared
                 adulterie
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 commeth
                 drunkennes
                 ,
                 and
                 selling
                 of
                 wares
                 without
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 oppressing
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 heaping
                 vp
                 riches
                 
                 to
                 another
                 end
                 ,
                 than
                 hee
                 that
                 gaue
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 lent
                 them
                 ,
                 hath
                 appointed
                 :
                 against
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 since
                 man
                 cannot
                 make
                 sufficient
                 lawes
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 wished
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 could
                 say
                 truly
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   feareth
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Vers.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   And
                   they
                   saide
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   We
                   haue
                   verily
                   sinned
                   against
                   our
                   brother
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   wee
                   saw
                   the
                   arguish
                   of
                   his
                   soule
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   besought
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   would
                   not
                   heare
                   him
                   ,
                   therefore
                   i●t
                   is
                   trouble
                   come
                   vpon
                   vs.
                
                 Euery
                 word
                 containeth
                 doctrine
                 vpon
                 doctrine
                 .
                 ●irst
                 wee
                 see
                 how
                 necessarie
                 afflictions
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 call
                 vpon
                 God.
                 By
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 by
                 afflictions
                 we
                 feele
                 our
                 sinne
                 :
                 now
                 without
                 we
                 feele
                 our
                 sinnes
                 we
                 call
                 not
                 vpon
                 God.
                 For
                 till
                 we
                 feele
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 lying
                 vpon
                 our
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 weight
                 to
                 presse
                 vs
                 downe
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 we
                 forget
                 God
                 :
                 we
                 foolishly
                 perswade
                 our selues
                 wee
                 haue
                 no
                 neede
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 can
                 see
                 none
                 .
                 Therefore
                 afflictions
                 are
                 very
                 necessarie
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 remember
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 some
                 assurance
                 also
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God.
                 That
                 affliction
                 is
                 so
                 necessary
                 to
                 feele
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 both
                 daily
                 experience
                 doth
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 examples
                 and
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 doe
                 confirme
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 Iosephs
                 brethren
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 prosperitie
                 ,
                 forget
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 to
                 Ioseph
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 some
                 distresse
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 before
                 them
                 their
                 hard
                 dealing
                 with
                 their
                 brother
                 .
                 And
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 119
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 
                   Before
                   I
                   was
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   I
                   went
                   astray
                   ,
                
                 the
                 ninth
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Psalme
                 :
                 but
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   now
                   I
                   keepe
                   thy
                   word
                
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 wee
                 may
                 boldly
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 affliction
                 is
                 a
                 necessarie
                 thing
                 to
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 here
                 wee
                 may
                 note
                 the
                 great
                 loue
                 and
                 care
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 hath
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 infinite
                 goodnes
                 towards
                 vs
                 in
                 vsing
                 al
                 meanes
                 for
                 our
                 saluation
                 .
                 First
                 the
                 Lord
                 setteth
                 downe
                 his
                 law
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 and
                 hee
                 hath
                 added
                 also
                 threatning
                 and
                 curses
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 shall
                 neglect
                 or
                 disobey
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 if
                 neither
                 the
                 law
                 preached
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 those
                 threatnings
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 strike
                 a
                 terror
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 thē
                 he
                 vseth
                 yet
                 another
                 meanes
                 ,
                 he
                 taketh
                 his
                 rods
                 and
                 fatherly
                 correcteth
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 meanes
                 to
                 moue
                 vs
                 to
                 crie
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 himselfe
                 by
                 our
                 crie
                 to
                 pitie
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 mercie
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 The
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 threatnings
                 for
                 transgression
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 must
                 often
                 times
                 bee
                 vsed
                 .
                 Iosephs
                 brethren
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 sore
                 threatned
                 ,
                 they
                 then
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 fault
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 saide
                 vnto
                 
                   Abimelech
                   :
                   Thou
                   art
                   but
                   a
                   ●ead
                   man
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   restore
                   not
                   to
                   Abraham
                   his
                   wife
                   againe
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 here
                 see
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 e●her
                 they
                 bring
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 knowe
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 preuent
                 the
                 punishment
                 due
                 for
                 sinne
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 hasten
                 and
                 heape
                 greater
                 punishment
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 otherwise
                 we
                 doe
                 no●
                 repent
                 .
                 After
                 Iosep●s
                 brethren
                 were
                 threatned
                 they
                 were
                 humbled
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 God
                 repented
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 hee
                 was
                 minded
                 to
                 bring
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 Abimelech
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 threatned
                 he
                 restored
                 Abraham
                 his
                 wife
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 staied
                 from
                 destroying
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 which
                 would
                 haue
                 Gods
                 promises
                 preached
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 first
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 would
                 continue
                 in
                 sinne
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 these
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Horse
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Mule
                 ,
                 whose
                 mouthes
                 mus●
                 bee
                 holden
                 with
                 bit
                 and
                 bridle
                 .
                 Another
                 sort
                 there
                 is
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 threatnings
                 therof
                 preached
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 feele
                 themselues
                 moued
                 with
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 moued
                 liuely
                 with
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 threatnings
                 of
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 see
                 the
                 full
                 measure
                 of
                 punishment
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 sins
                 haue
                 deserued
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 requisit
                 we
                 first
                 haue
                 the
                 law
                 preached
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 liuely
                 feeling
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 those
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 the
                 law
                 preached
                 ,
                 were
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ;
                 so
                 those
                 that
                 feele
                 their
                 sinnes
                 are
                 also
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 :
                 for
                 either
                 they
                 see
                 sinne
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 are
                 humbled
                 more
                 specially
                 .
                 Those
                 which
                 feele
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 a
                 taste
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 them
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 specially
                 ;
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 cut
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 see
                 sinne
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 yet
                 learned
                 to
                 discerne
                 of
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 euē
                 haue
                 their
                 very
                 hearts
                 &
                 thoughts
                 laid
                 open
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 to
                 the
                 Hebr.
                 we
                 are
                 bidden
                 not
                 to
                 harden
                 our
                 hearts
                 at
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   harden
                   our
                   hearts
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 law
                 preached
                 vnto
                 our
                 eares
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 goe
                 no
                 further
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 neuer
                 profiteth
                 vs
                 ,
                 nay
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 vnto
                 death
                 vnto
                 vs
                 )
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 soke
                 into
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 proper
                 working
                 ,
                 to
                 pearce
                 &
                 to
                 enter
                 euen
                 to
                 
                 the
                 very
                 secret
                 cogitations
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 our
                 wicked
                 deedes
                 ,
                 our
                 vnfauorie
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 al
                 these
                 ,
                 euen
                 our
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 ,
                 our
                 vnbridled
                 and
                 vntamed
                 affections
                 ,
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 faultie
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 make
                 conscience
                 of
                 our
                 very
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 thoughts
                 are
                 grieuous
                 breaches
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 law
                 for
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 soule
                 and
                 conscience
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 being
                 very
                 loth
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 offend
                 by
                 thoughts
                 vaine
                 and
                 vngodly
                 ,
                 to
                 striue
                 with
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 affections
                 subdued
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 our
                 heart
                 being
                 reformed
                 ,
                 all
                 our
                 members
                 may
                 bee
                 conformable
                 in
                 euery
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 commandement
                 of
                 Almightie
                 God.
                 And
                 thus
                 farre
                 must
                 we
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 truly
                 humbled
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
                 And
                 truly
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 not
                 rightly
                 humbled
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 hardly
                 haue
                 any
                 assurance
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 without
                 this
                 humbling
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 hauing
                 had
                 some
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 resemble
                 the
                 corne
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 speaketh
                 of
                 sowen
                 in
                 the
                 stonie
                 groūd
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 flourished
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 faire
                 face
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 hypocrites
                 can
                 doe
                 now
                 ;
                 But
                 hauing
                 no
                 roote
                 ,
                 nor
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 they
                 shew
                 themselues
                 how
                 vnable
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 deepnes
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 neuer
                 begun
                 nor
                 rooted
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 truly
                 hūbled
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 must
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 rip
                 and
                 lay
                 open
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 very
                 secrets
                 and
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 those
                 which
                 see
                 and
                 feele
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 alreadie
                 humbled
                 more
                 especially
                 ,
                 are
                 humbled
                 either
                 by
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 affliction
                 .
              
               
                 Affliction
                 is
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ;
                 of
                 these
                 the
                 Lord
                 sometime
                 to
                 humble
                 vs
                 doth
                 send
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 sometime
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 sometime
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 humble
                 vs
                 before
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 :
                 when
                 as
                 he
                 seeth
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 humble
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 strike
                 that
                 terror
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 which
                 might
                 make
                 vs
                 duely
                 prepared
                 to
                 receiue
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 the
                 sweete
                 and
                 comfortable
                 promises
                 made
                 to
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 rooted
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 still
                 grow
                 vp
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 ripe
                 and
                 perfitage
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 because
                 I
                 say
                 our
                 louing
                 father
                 seeth
                 that
                 the
                 law
                 will
                 not
                 suffice
                 vs
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 in
                 mercie
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 leaue
                 no
                 way
                 vnassayed
                 for
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 vs
                 by
                 afflicting
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 his
                 law
                 be
                 truly
                 prepared
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 affliction
                 bee
                 such
                 a
                 notable
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 worketh
                 euen
                 eternall
                 life
                 thereby
                 oftentimes
                 to
                 those
                 whom
                 hee
                 hath
                 elected
                 and
                 called
                 to
                 bee
                 his
                 ,
                 how
                 louingly
                 ought
                 they
                 to
                 embrace
                 it
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 so
                 fatherly
                 doth
                 offer
                 it
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 patiently
                 and
                 chearefully
                 ought
                 they
                 to
                 beare
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 asmuch
                 as
                 they
                 thereby
                 may
                 assure
                 themselues
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 seuered
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 those
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 meaneth
                 to
                 shew
                 no
                 mercie
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 yet
                 hath
                 laid
                 no
                 scourge
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 long
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 them
                 lay
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 threatnings
                 thereof
                 vnto
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 humble
                 them
                 thereby
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
                 thereby
                 than
                 by
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 better
                 by
                 affliction
                 than
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 To
                 commend
                 affliction
                 and
                 to
                 mislike
                 of
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 though
                 one
                 should
                 commend
                 a
                 sore
                 and
                 dangerous
                 purgation
                 ,
                 and
                 mislike
                 a
                 good
                 diet
                 .
                 A
                 good
                 diet
                 is
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 meanes
                 appointed
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 procure
                 and
                 conserue
                 health
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 vs
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 vnwise
                 ,
                 will
                 obserue
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 greedie
                 desire
                 we
                 neglect
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 gathering
                 together
                 of
                 ill
                 and
                 noysome
                 humors
                 within
                 vs
                 we
                 endanger
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 saue
                 our
                 life
                 wee
                 will
                 suffer
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 strong
                 purgation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Physition
                 shall
                 prescribe
                 vs
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 law
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 meanes
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 apt
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 of
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 and
                 applied
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 thereby
                 be
                 preserued
                 rather
                 than
                 by
                 affliction
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 our
                 mercifull
                 Lord
                 and
                 only
                 Physition
                 of
                 our
                 soule
                 shall
                 with
                 tender
                 compassion
                 looke
                 vpon
                 our
                 sores
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 maladie
                 of
                 our
                 soule
                 to
                 bee
                 incurable
                 without
                 the
                 strong
                 purgation
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 then
                 ought
                 we
                 euen
                 with
                 good
                 courage
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 will
                 suffer
                 and
                 see
                 our
                 endlesse
                 vexation
                 .
                 So
                 purgation
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 wisedome
                 to
                 obserue
                 diet
                 :
                 and
                 affliction
                 is
                 profitable
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 law
                 might
                 take
                 
                 place
                 effectually
                 that
                 were
                 needelesse
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 take
                 heed
                 therefore
                 we
                 deceiue
                 not
                 ourselues
                 in
                 thinking
                 that
                 affliction
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 meanes
                 to
                 bring
                 vs
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 neglect
                 the
                 due
                 preparing
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 till
                 time
                 of
                 affliction
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 meanes
                 rather
                 than
                 this
                 :
                 and
                 affliction
                 indeede
                 is
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 God.
                 Now
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 verifying
                 of
                 his
                 lawe
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 please
                 God
                 to
                 blesse
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 alwayes
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 turne
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 loue
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 ought
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 humble
                 vs
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 affliction
                 and
                 of
                 threatning
                 both
                 is
                 to
                 humble
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
                 by
                 threatning
                 than
                 by
                 experience
                 of
                 punishment
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 threats
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 may
                 doe
                 this
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 affliction
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 vnwise
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 our selues
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 some
                 testimonie
                 of
                 our
                 true
                 humbling
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 hard
                 to
                 say
                 for
                 others
                 whether
                 one
                 which
                 now
                 feeleth
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 felt
                 any
                 token
                 of
                 Gods
                 displeasure
                 before
                 ,
                 be
                 either
                 truly
                 humbled
                 for
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 afflicted
                 ;
                 or
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 paine
                 that
                 he
                 abideth
                 .
                 Therefore
                 euen
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 afflicted
                 ought
                 to
                 examine
                 his
                 own
                 soule
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 truly
                 humbled
                 ,
                 and
                 feele
                 within
                 himselfe
                 euen
                 a
                 griefe
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 so
                 diuersly
                 prouoked
                 God
                 to
                 plague
                 him
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 Gods
                 vnspeakeable
                 mercie
                 and
                 long
                 suffering
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 long
                 ere
                 this
                 did
                 not
                 cleane
                 consumne
                 him
                 :
                 least
                 otherwise
                 the
                 diuel
                 deceiue
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 diuers
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 seemed
                 to
                 bee
                 humbled
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 heate
                 of
                 their
                 griefe
                 :
                 but
                 afterwards
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 staied
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 they
                 shew
                 what
                 their
                 humbling
                 was
                 ,
                 they
                 turne
                 againe
                 to
                 sinne
                 as
                 a
                 dogge
                 to
                 his
                 vomit
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 sow
                 that
                 is
                 washing
                 to
                 her
                 wallowing
                 in
                 the
                 mire
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 feeleth
                 the
                 weight
                 and
                 burthen
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 displeasure
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 groneth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 vnder
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 finde
                 a
                 heauenly
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 thou
                 seest
                 a
                 man
                 truly
                 humbled
                 ,
                 him
                 will
                 I
                 consider
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
                   To
                   him
                   will
                   I
                   looke
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   contrite
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   trembleth
                   at
                   my
                   words
                   .
                
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 instructed
                 before
                 ,
                 both
                 whence
                 their
                 affliction
                 cometh
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 ende
                 they
                 are
                 sent
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 nothing
                 hereof
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 ignorant
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 themselues
                 so
                 punished
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 driuen
                 into
                 great
                 streights
                 ,
                 they
                 looke
                 onely
                 vpon
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 neuer
                 consider
                 the
                 appertinances
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 is
                 the
                 transgression
                 of
                 Gods
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sinne
                 for
                 which
                 God
                 is
                 angry
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 punisheth
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 vpon
                 which
                 their
                 blindnes
                 they
                 attribute
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 paine
                 either
                 to
                 Witches
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 naturall
                 causes
                 ,
                 or
                 fortune
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 hereupon
                 to
                 be
                 released
                 of
                 their
                 griefe
                 they
                 goe
                 and
                 runne
                 and
                 ride
                 to
                 wise
                 men
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 Witches
                 ,
                 yea
                 oftentimes
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 all
                 vnlawfull
                 meanes
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 deuise
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 these
                 what
                 remedie
                 is
                 there
                 ?
                 surely
                 euen
                 first
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 their
                 afflictions
                 are
                 sent
                 from
                 God.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 enquire
                 at
                 his
                 word
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 moued
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 lay
                 them
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 no
                 doubt
                 will
                 answere
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 sinne
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 the
                 end
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 humble
                 vs.
                 Now
                 if
                 wee
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 sent
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 sinne
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 bee
                 truly
                 humbled
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 wee
                 bee
                 bold
                 to
                 seeke
                 to
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 freely
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 come
                 vnto
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 refreshed
                 .
                 They
                 which
                 are
                 instructed
                 both
                 whence
                 affliction
                 commeth
                 ,
                 and
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 ,
                 they
                 commonly
                 are
                 very
                 sory
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 earnestly
                 repent
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 something
                 troubled
                 ,
                 because
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 neuer
                 sufficiently
                 humbled
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 dismaid
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 stay
                 in
                 themselues
                 :
                 they
                 hold
                 it
                 as
                 most
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 God
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 all
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 knoweth
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 best
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 is
                 infinite
                 in
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 putteth
                 vpon
                 him
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 a
                 father
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 giueth
                 nothing
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 but
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 best
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 know
                 he
                 scourgeth
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 or
                 beateth
                 as
                 a
                 schoolemaster
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 tender
                 father
                 or
                 wise
                 schoolemaster
                 will
                 correct
                 the
                 child
                 with
                 beating
                 when
                 words
                 may
                 serue
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 knowe
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 euen
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 rod
                 in
                 hand
                 before
                 hee
                 could
                 renew
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hereby
                 hee
                 meaneth
                 to
                 fine
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 afflictions
                 as
                 fined
                 gold
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 make
                 vessels
                 to
                 eternall
                 glorie
                 .
              
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 here
                 of
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 Iosephs
                 brethren
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 tearme
                 more
                 rightly
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 scaring
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 punishment
                 and
                 affliction
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 put
                 in
                 feare
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 put
                 in
                 ward
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 time
                 :
                 and
                 wee
                 reade
                 of
                 no
                 correction
                 that
                 was
                 laid
                 vpon
                 them
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 it
                 appeareth
                 by
                 Iosephs
                 affection
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 abstaine
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 faine
                 often
                 to
                 burst
                 forth
                 into
                 teares
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 gone
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 so
                 tendred
                 them
                 as
                 his
                 brethren
                 ;
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hee
                 made
                 a
                 shewe
                 as
                 though
                 hee
                 would
                 deale
                 very
                 hardly
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 fearing
                 and
                 searing
                 of
                 them
                 it
                 humbled
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 draue
                 them
                 to
                 confesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   haue
                   vtterly
                   sinned
                   against
                   our
                   brother
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   wee
                   saw
                   the
                   anguish
                   of
                   his
                   soule
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   besought
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   would
                   not
                   heare
                   him
                   :
                   therefore
                   is
                   this
                   trouble
                   come
                   vpon
                   vs.
                
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 confessed
                 their
                 fault
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 scared
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 ●eit
                 any
                 punishment
                 vpon
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 humbling
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 griefe
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 was
                 yet
                 none
                 laid
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 they
                 brought
                 into
                 their
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 lay
                 as
                 a
                 burthen
                 vpon
                 their
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 euen
                 saw
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 readie
                 to
                 giue
                 sentence
                 of
                 condemnation
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 preuented
                 him
                 by
                 speedie
                 repentance
                 .
                 Whereas
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 affliction
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 humbled
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 hard
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 truely
                 or
                 dissemblingly
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 feeling
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 greatnes
                 of
                 their
                 griefe
                 which
                 they
                 sustained
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 may
                 learne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 ,
                 to
                 humble
                 vs
                 before
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 law
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 threatnings
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 take
                 no
                 place
                 amongst
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 laieth
                 his
                 rods
                 and
                 scourges
                 vpon
                 our
                 backs
                 ;
                 but
                 commonly
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 wisedome
                 and
                 mercie
                 ,
                 before
                 hee
                 afflicteth
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 and
                 affliction
                 ,
                 he
                 scareth
                 vs
                 ,
                 he
                 shaketh
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 correction
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 before
                 he
                 punisheth
                 ,
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 tokens
                 of
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 prouoked
                 him
                 to
                 anger
                 :
                 wherefore
                 we
                 haue
                 experience
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 mercie
                 in
                 this
                 land
                 amongst
                 vs
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 We
                 haue
                 had
                 the
                 law
                 preached
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 loe
                 these
                 twentie
                 yeeres
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 is
                 any
                 humbling
                 ,
                 any
                 confessing
                 of
                 sinnes
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 nay
                 ,
                 wee
                 neglect
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 it
                 in
                 contempt
                 amongst
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 euen
                 loath
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 power
                 to
                 worke
                 saluation
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 by
                 faith
                 shall
                 feede
                 thereon
                 ;
                 we
                 preferre
                 our
                 pleasures
                 before
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Lordes
                 Sabbaths
                 ;
                 wee
                 esteeme
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 (
                 who
                 hath
                 made
                 vs
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 bought
                 vs
                 with
                 a
                 price
                 ,
                 euen
                 his
                 owne
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 one
                 day
                 will
                 call
                 all
                 before
                 him
                 to
                 iudgement
                 )
                 as
                 nothing
                 :
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 lesse
                 reuerence
                 than
                 to
                 miserable
                 men
                 ;
                 our
                 lips
                 say
                 some
                 prayers
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 hearts
                 haue
                 some
                 other
                 Gods
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 our
                 belly
                 or
                 our
                 goods
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 wholy
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whom
                 wee
                 onely
                 trust
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 lamentable
                 ,
                 that
                 prayers
                 are
                 saide
                 of
                 a
                 number
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 custome
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fashion
                 ,
                 euen
                 mocking
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 deceiuing
                 our
                 own
                 soules
                 .
                 Will
                 the
                 Lord
                 suffer
                 this
                 ?
                 Is
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 acceptable
                 that
                 commeth
                 not
                 from
                 an
                 humbled
                 and
                 prepared
                 heart
                 ?
                 no
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 accept
                 it
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 abominations
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 haue
                 good
                 cause
                 to
                 visit
                 amongst
                 vs
                 ?
                 nay
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 euen
                 in
                 iudgement
                 against
                 vs
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 see
                 the
                 vnspeakable
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 long
                 suffering
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exceeding
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 for
                 borne
                 his
                 rods
                 thus
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 destroieth
                 vs
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 his
                 beesome
                 of
                 destruction
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 sweepe
                 vs
                 away
                 ,
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 vs
                 foretokens
                 of
                 his
                 displeasure
                 ;
                 he
                 now
                 beginneth
                 to
                 scare
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 yet
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 he
                 may
                 humble
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 preserue
                 vs
                 from
                 those
                 plagues
                 and
                 iudgements
                 which
                 hee
                 is
                 presently
                 purposed
                 to
                 bring
                 vpon
                 all
                 the
                 vngodly
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 scare
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 whips
                 be
                 they
                 wherewith
                 he
                 meaneth
                 to
                 scourge
                 ?
                 They
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 see
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 especiall
                 plagues
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 readie
                 to
                 powre
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 manner
                 of
                 waies
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Lord
                 scareth
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 verie
                 plaine
                 and
                 manifest
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 euerie
                 childe
                 may
                 perceiue
                 .
                 He
                 scareth
                 vs
                 by
                 feare
                 of
                 dear●●
                 and
                 famine
                 ,
                 whereof
                 this
                 vnseasonable
                 weather
                 ,
                 these
                 immoderate
                 waters
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 had
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 fearefull
                 tokens
                 .
                 He
                 scareth
                 vs
                 by
                 tokens
                 of
                 a
                 pestilence
                 to
                 come
                 amongst
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 alreadie
                 laide
                 vpon
                 the
                 necks
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 in
                 this
                 land
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 Yarmouth
                 ,
                 at
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 other
                 places
                 which
                 wee
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 
                 in
                 this
                 shire
                 at
                 Ely
                 ,
                 wee
                 knowe
                 not
                 how
                 night
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 owne
                 doores
                 .
                 A
                 third
                 way
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 scareth
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 fearefull
                 than
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 secret
                 deuices
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 stirred
                 vp
                 euen
                 to
                 threaten
                 a
                 separating
                 of
                 vs
                 from
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 his
                 gouernment
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 amongst
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 captiuitie
                 ,
                 a
                 subduing
                 of
                 vs
                 to
                 false
                 gods
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 ignorance
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 lawes
                 and
                 commaundements
                 of
                 our
                 good
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 only
                 to
                 serue
                 is
                 perfit
                 felicitie
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sore
                 scaring
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 sore
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 punishment
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 commeth
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 end
                 at
                 no
                 time
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 partly
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 to
                 God
                 we
                 could
                 as
                 well
                 consider
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 length
                 before
                 we
                 feele
                 the
                 rod
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 brethren
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 our
                 sinnes
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 haue
                 prouoked
                 to
                 wrath
                 ,
                 humble
                 our selues
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 for
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 euen
                 by
                 prayer
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 gap
                 ,
                 and
                 preuent
                 the
                 punishment
                 prepared
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 herein
                 learne
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 wisedome
                 more
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 sometime
                 shall
                 threaten
                 vs
                 by
                 scaring
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 sit
                 him
                 downe
                 againe
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 falleth
                 not
                 out
                 presently
                 that
                 wee
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 thereby
                 get
                 occasion
                 to
                 flatter
                 and
                 deceiue
                 our selues
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 Gods
                 rods
                 were
                 then
                 cleane
                 ouerpast
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 storme
                 caried
                 away
                 with
                 a
                 clowd
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 carefully
                 consider
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 causes
                 that
                 moued
                 him
                 to
                 threaten
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 doubt
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 euen
                 they
                 were
                 causes
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prouoke
                 him
                 to
                 plague
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 confesse
                 them
                 while
                 we
                 haue
                 respit
                 giuen
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 wil
                 neuer
                 lin
                 yelling
                 and
                 crying
                 in
                 the
                 cares
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 and
                 righteous
                 iudge
                 for
                 whole
                 vessels
                 full
                 of
                 vengeance
                 to
                 consume
                 vs
                 vtterly
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 their
                 hearts
                 vpright
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 forewarned
                 and
                 fully
                 prepared
                 whatsoeuer
                 plagues
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 that
                 nothing
                 shall
                 come
                 nigh
                 them
                 to
                 hurt
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 can
                 see
                 a
                 glimmering
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 telleth
                 them
                 before
                 hand
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 minded
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 he
                 told
                 Noah
                 before
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 iudgement
                 of
                 waters
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 was
                 drowned
                 for
                 sinne
                 :
                 he
                 told
                 Lot
                 how
                 hee
                 was
                 minded
                 to
                 burne
                 and
                 boyle
                 vp
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 Sodom
                 :
                 he
                 told
                 Moses
                 before
                 how
                 he
                 would
                 destroy
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 :
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 speaketh
                 truly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   reuealeth
                   his
                   secrets
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   feare
                   him
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 deare
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 nothing
                 will
                 serue
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 then
                 needes
                 looke
                 for
                 affliction
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 that
                 affliction
                 must
                 needes
                 come
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 yet
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 rather
                 to
                 lay
                 any
                 plague
                 vpon
                 vs
                 than
                 the
                 famine
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 subiection
                 to
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ;
                 yea
                 let
                 vs
                 hartily
                 confesse
                 our
                 sinnes
                 before
                 God
                 as
                 Dauid
                 did
                 at
                 the
                 threatning
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 his
                 Prophet
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 might
                 put
                 vs
                 in
                 choise
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 seemed
                 good
                 vnto
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 )
                 whether
                 we
                 would
                 flye
                 before
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 we
                 would
                 wish
                 ,
                 or
                 chose
                 rather
                 a
                 dearth
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 pestilence
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 hearts
                 beseech
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 rather
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 than
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 cruell
                 and
                 persecuting
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   summe
                   of
                   all
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   Precepts
                   to
                   flye
                   ill
                   companie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   plague
                   of
                   our
                   soule
                   .
                   Not
                   only
                   to
                   mislike
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   detest
                   from
                   the
                   heart
                   a
                   wicked
                   custome
                   ,
                   least
                   wee
                   giue
                   consent
                   and
                   reach
                   ou●
                   hands
                   vnto
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   Ioseph
                   and
                   Lot
                   did
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   To
                   beware
                   of
                   swearing
                   by
                   false
                   gods
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   idolatry
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   To
                   beware
                   of
                   often
                   swearing
                   ,
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   periury
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   How
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   two
                   meanes
                   of
                   humbling
                   vs
                   ,
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   affliction
                   .
                
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 FOVRTEENTH
                 SERMON
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Hebr.
                     13.
                     vers
                     .
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     Obey
                     them
                     that
                     haue
                     the
                     ouersight
                     of
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     submit
                     your selues
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     watch
                     for
                     your
                     soules
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     that
                     must
                     giue
                     accounts
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     doe
                     it
                     with
                     ioy
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     with
                     griefe
                     :
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     vnprofitable
                     for
                     you
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   WHensoeuer
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   prouidence
                   to
                   call
                   me
                   to
                   preach
                   his
                   word
                   vnto
                   his
                   people
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   called
                   me
                   vnto
                   you
                   (
                   reuerend
                   Fathers
                   and
                   brethren
                   beloued
                   in
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   )
                   my
                   desire
                   is
                   to
                   intreate
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   parcell
                   of
                   his
                   most
                   holy
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   minister
                   matter
                   both
                   to
                   stirre
                   vp
                   and
                   rouse
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   denne
                   of
                   ignorance
                   which
                   haue
                   not
                   knowne
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   sweetnes
                   of
                   
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   pricke
                   forward
                   them
                   which
                   haue
                   receiued
                   some
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   assuring
                   them
                   of
                   saluation
                   purchased
                   by
                   
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   greater
                   studie
                   and
                   care
                   for
                   to
                   increase
                   this
                   inestimable
                   treasure
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   of
                   his
                   great
                   mercy
                   therefore
                   hath
                   presented
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   place
                   for
                   my
                   desired
                   purpose
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   hope
                   by
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   shall
                   be
                   profitable
                   both
                   to
                   you
                   &
                   to
                   my selfe
                   .
                   The
                   words
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   thirteenth
                   chapter
                   of
                   the
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrues
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   seuenteenth
                   verse
                   :
                   
                     Obey
                     them
                     that
                     haue
                     the
                     ouersight
                     of
                     you
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   The
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   most
                   plainly
                   set
                   foorth
                   vnto
                   vs
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   :
                
                 
                   1
                   First
                   ,
                   what
                   duties
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   doe
                   owe
                   vnto
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   declared
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     watch
                     for
                     your
                     soules
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   what
                   dutie
                   the
                   people
                   owe
                   vnto
                   them
                   againe
                   ,
                   expressed
                   herein
                   :
                   
                     Obey
                     them
                     that
                     haue
                     the
                     ouersight
                     of
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     submit
                     your selues
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   3
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   fruites
                   that
                   come
                   of
                   weldoing
                   of
                   these
                   duties
                   to
                   both
                   parts
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   Minister
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   what
                   danger
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   doe
                   them
                   well
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   must
                   first
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   duties
                   of
                   Ministers
                   .
                   But
                   before
                   we
                   enter
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   consider
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   requisite
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   Minister
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   what
                   
                   vse
                   and
                   end
                   we
                   should
                   haue
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   needfull
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   vaine
                   to
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   a
                   Minister
                   .
                   Whereas
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   saith
                   .
                   
                     Obey
                     them
                     that
                     haue
                     the
                     ouersight
                     ouer
                     you
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   It
                   is
                   meant
                   of
                   the
                   Pastors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   dispensers
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   there
                   were
                   placed
                   ouer
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   both
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   Doctors
                   
                   and
                   Elders
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   certaine
                   graue
                   wise
                   men
                   appointed
                   to
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   manners
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   alders
                   and
                   helpers
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   furtherance
                   of
                   his
                   office
                   :
                   and
                   whereas
                   they
                   saw
                   any
                   disorder
                   among
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   admonish
                   them
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   serue
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   congregation
                   would
                   vse
                   admonitions
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   obedient
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   such
                   was
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   excommunicate
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   so
                   rend
                   them
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Saints
                   fellowship
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuer
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   driuen
                   to
                   true
                   repentance
                   for
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   their
                   soules
                   saued
                   .
                   To
                   these
                   ouerseers
                   doth
                   the
                   Apostle
                   will
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   obedient
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   meane
                   generally
                   all
                   kinde
                   of
                   superiors
                   and
                   ciuil
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   diuers
                   other
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   In
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   1.
                   2.
                   3.
                   
                   and
                   Titus
                   3.
                   1.
                   also
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   2.
                   13.
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Theslasonians
                   ,
                   and
                   fist
                   chapter
                   ,
                   S.
                   Paul
                   writeth
                   in
                   this
                   sort
                   :
                   
                     Now
                     we
                  
                   
                   
                     beseech
                     you
                     ,
                     brethren
                     ,
                     that
                     ye
                     acknowledge
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     labour
                     among
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     ouer
                     you
                     in
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     admonish
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     ye
                     haue
                     them
                     in
                     singular
                     loue
                     for
                     their
                     workes
                     sake
                     .
                     Be
                     at
                     peace
                     among
                     your selues
                     .
                  
                   Here
                   the
                   Apostle
                   also
                   speaketh
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   rule
                   ouer
                   mens
                   consciences
                   by
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   ciuill
                   Magistrates
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   therefore
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   meant
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   gouernour
                   ouer
                   euery
                   congregation
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   call
                   in
                   our
                   English
                   tongue
                   a
                   Pastor
                   .
                   Only
                   this
                   remaineth
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   or
                   Teachers
                   and
                   Ministers
                   .
                   How
                   necessarie
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   testifieth
                   in
                   the
                   ninth
                   chapter
                   of
                   his
                   Gospell
                   after
                   S.
                   
                     Matthew
                     :
                     But
                     when
                     he
                     saw
                     the
                     multitude
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     compassion
                     vpon
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     dispersed
                     ,
                     and
                     scattered
                     abroad
                     ,
                     as
                     sheepe
                     hauing
                     no
                     shepheard
                     .
                  
                   This
                   people
                   by
                   whom
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   spake
                   ,
                   had
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisies
                   ,
                   great
                   learned
                   
                   Clerkes
                   ,
                   Doctors
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   wanted
                   shepheards
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   willed
                   his
                   Disciples
                   to
                   
                     pray
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     the
                     haruest
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     send
                     foorth
                     labourers
                     into
                     his
                     haruest
                     .
                  
                   Whereby
                   he
                   noteth
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   only
                   be
                   true
                   Pastors
                   which
                   be
                   labourers
                   .
                   He
                   likeneth
                   true
                   Ministers
                   to
                   faithfull
                   shepheards
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   a
                   flocke
                   of
                   sheep
                   ,
                   taking
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   this
                   similie
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   countrey
                   where
                   were
                   many
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   deserts
                   and
                   wildernesses
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   their
                   sheepe
                   without
                   a
                   shepheard
                   were
                   scattered
                   abroad
                   very
                   dangerously
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   so
                   many
                   wolues
                   and
                   sauage
                   beasts
                   laid
                   waite
                   in
                   euery
                   corner
                   to
                   deuour
                   the
                   sillie
                   sheepe
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   case
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   haue
                   not
                   a
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   that
                   laboureth
                   
                   faithfully
                   in
                   preaching
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   instrument
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   to
                   pull
                   his
                   people
                   into
                   the
                   sheepfold
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   without
                   daunger
                   of
                   destruction
                   :
                   when
                   as
                   all
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   without
                   a
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   are
                   wandring
                   abroad
                   to
                   their
                   
                   owne
                   destruction
                   :
                   such
                   horrible
                   disorder
                   is
                   there
                   ,
                   where
                   Gods
                   word
                   is
                   not
                   truly
                   preached
                   .
                   In
                   another
                   place
                   he
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     O
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     how
                     often
                     would
                     I
                     haue
                     gathered
                     thy
                     children
                     together
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     henne
                     gathereth
                     her
                     chickens
                     vnder
                     her
                     wings
                     ,
                     and
                     ye
                     would
                     not
                     .
                  
                   This
                   people
                   dwelt
                   all
                   together
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   scattered
                   here
                   one
                   &
                   there
                   another
                   ,
                   but
                   abode
                   whole
                   in
                   that
                   goodly
                   citie
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   :
                   yet
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   vnitie
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   household
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   scattered
                   abroad
                   in
                   most
                   miserable
                   disorder
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   dispersed
                   and
                   scattered
                   in
                   diuers
                   places
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   all
                   of
                   one
                   household
                   ,
                   all
                   of
                   one
                   sheepfold
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   vnited
                   together
                   in
                   one
                   spirit
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   we
                   be
                   here
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   we
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   number
                   and
                   flocke
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   Germany
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   faith
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   faith
                   and
                   ours
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   ,
                   their
                   spirit
                   and
                   our
                   spirit
                   all
                   one
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   :
                   
                     There
                     is
                     one
                     bodie
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     spirit
                     ,
                     euen
                     as
                     ye
                     are
                     called
                     in
                     one
                     hope
                     of
                     your
                  
                   
                   
                     vocation
                     .
                     There
                     is
                     one
                     Lord
                     ,
                     one
                     faith
                     ,
                     one
                     baptisme
                     ,
                     one
                     God
                     and
                     father
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     aboue
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     through
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     you
                     all
                     .
                  
                   We
                   must
                   therefore
                   take
                   this
                   as
                   the
                   Scripture
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   is
                   the
                   necessariest
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   done
                   without
                   faithfull
                   Pastors
                   and
                   distributers
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   beget
                   your
                   soules
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   by
                   mortall
                   seede
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   immortall
                   seede
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   appoynt
                   you
                   a
                   spirituall
                   father
                   also
                   .
                   He
                   neuer
                   establisheth
                   any
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   appointeth
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   any
                   scholler
                   ,
                   he
                   prouideth
                   him
                   a
                   schoolemaster
                   to
                   instruct
                   and
                   teach
                   him
                   his
                   most
                   holy
                   will.
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   most
                   certaine
                   ,
                   where
                   a
                   Common-weale
                   is
                   without
                   gouernment
                   ,
                   the
                   case
                   is
                   very
                   miserable
                   ,
                   one
                   man
                   shall
                   not
                   liue
                   by
                   another
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   such
                   gouernours
                   ,
                   as
                   vse
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   oppression
                   ,
                   and
                   seeke
                   to
                   enrich
                   themselues
                   ,
                   gathering
                   and
                   scraping
                   all
                   into
                   their
                   hands
                   ;
                   what
                   miserable
                   slauerie
                   shall
                   the
                   poore
                   people
                   be
                   brought
                   into
                   ?
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   such
                   be
                   placed
                   ouer
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   be
                   blind
                   ,
                   vnable
                   to
                   feede
                   the
                   flock
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   seeke
                   their
                   owne
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   to
                   fill
                   their
                   bellies
                   ,
                   to
                   cloathe
                   their
                   backes
                   ,
                   to
                   enrich
                   their
                   coffers
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   liue
                   as
                   they
                   list
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   miserable
                   case
                   ,
                   as
                   blinde
                   men
                   groping
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   deuoured
                   of
                   their
                   aduersarie
                   
                   the
                   diuell
                   (
                   who
                   as
                   a
                   roring
                   lion
                   walketh
                   about
                   seeking
                   whom
                   he
                   may
                   deuoure
                   )
                   because
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   how
                   to
                   resist
                   him
                   by
                   a
                   stedfast
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   be
                   led
                   away
                   captiue
                   vnto
                   hell
                   .
                   
                   This
                   commeth
                   of
                   not
                   hauing
                   a
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   or
                   hauing
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   as
                   regardeth
                   not
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   end
                   why
                   the
                   Lord
                   placeth
                   faithfull
                   and
                   labouring
                   pastors
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   they
                   may
                   teach
                   his
                   children
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   heauen
                   sincerely
                   and
                   purely
                   :
                   and
                   such
                   gouernours
                   must
                   wee
                   obey
                   and
                   bee
                   ruled
                   by
                   them
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   Neither
                   must
                   we
                   say
                   in
                   heart
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     shall
                     ascend
                     into
                     heauen
                  
                   ?
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   bring
                   Christ
                   from
                   aboue
                   )
                   
                     or
                     who
                     shall
                     descend
                     into
                     the
                     deepe
                     ?
                  
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   bring
                   Christ
                   againe
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   )
                   but
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   neere
                   thee
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   thy
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   thine
                   heart
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   therefore
                   obey
                   the
                   true
                   Ministers
                   and
                   faithfull
                   laborers
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   Vineyard
                   ,
                   and
                   learne
                   by
                   that
                   holsome
                   doctrine
                   which
                   they
                   bring
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   how
                   to
                   attaine
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   meanes
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   than
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   saying
                   of
                   S.
                   
                     Paul
                     ▪
                     faith
                     is
                     by
                     hearing
                     ,
                     and
                     hearing
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     :
                  
                   and
                   as
                   hee
                   
                   speaketh
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   ,
                   
                     how
                     shall
                     they
                     heare
                     without
                     a
                     Preacher
                     ?
                  
                   We
                   may
                   therefore
                   draw
                   a
                   very
                   strong
                   argument
                   to
                   proue
                   that
                   faithfull
                   Ministers
                   are
                   appointed
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   this
                   ende
                   ,
                   only
                   to
                   bring
                   home
                   his
                   children
                   into
                   the
                   sheepfold
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   True
                   faith
                   maketh
                   vs
                   only
                   heires
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ;
                   faith
                   cannot
                   be
                   attained
                   without
                   hearing
                   of
                   Gods
                   
                   word
                   preached
                   ;
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   it selfe
                   cannot
                   bee
                   preached
                   without
                   a
                   Preacher
                   :
                   therefore
                   Preachers
                   are
                   the
                   onely
                   meanes
                   appointed
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   worke
                   faith
                   in
                   his
                   children
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   secret
                   working
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   promises
                   .
                   Whosoeuer
                   therefore
                   is
                   not
                   content
                   with
                   this
                   ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   would
                   haue
                   some
                   further
                   reuelation
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   benefites
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   He
                   himselfe
                   declareth
                   in
                   the
                   parable
                   of
                   the
                   rich
                   glutron
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   whosoeuer
                   would
                   not
                   beleeue
                   the
                   messengers
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   Preachers
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   beleeue
                   though
                   one
                   should
                   rise
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   to
                   instruct
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   set
                   forth
                   most
                   clecrely
                   and
                   manifestly
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   certaine
                   rule
                   to
                   liue
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   meanes
                   whereby
                   to
                   attaine
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   too
                   too
                   much
                   vngodlines
                   to
                   desire
                   any
                   other
                   meanes
                   to
                   bee
                   instructed
                   by
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   verie
                   gate
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   keyes
                   thereof
                   are
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   Ministers
                   of
                   
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   with
                   such
                   power
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   bind
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   bound
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   loose
                   vpon
                   earth
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   loosed
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                   So
                   wonderfull
                   is
                   
                   the
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   toward
                   his
                   children
                   herein
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   haue
                   assurance
                   of
                   saluation
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ;
                   vea
                   so
                   certaine
                   may
                   they
                   be
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   it
                   alreadie
                   in
                   possession
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   by
                   preaching
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   by
                   our
                   owne
                   brethren
                   ,
                   mortall
                   men
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   ,
                   subiect
                   to
                   sinne
                   and
                   all
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   at
                   whose
                   hands
                   we
                   may
                   daily
                   bee
                   taught
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   whom
                   we
                   may
                   talke
                   familiarly
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   their
                   hands
                   through
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   wee
                   may
                   haue
                   as
                   good
                   assurance
                   hereof
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   should
                   speake
                   himselfe
                   from
                   heauen
                   .
                   If
                   God
                   should
                   speake
                   ,
                   we
                   were
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   abide
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   his
                   voyce
                   ,
                   but
                   bee
                   euen
                   swallowed
                   vp
                   of
                   feare
                   .
                   How
                   were
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   terrified
                   with
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   when
                   he
                   spake
                   vnto
                   them
                   they
                   fled
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   stood
                   a
                   farre
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   cried
                   to
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     Talke
                     thou
                     with
                     vs
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     wee
                     will
                     heare
                     :
                     but
                     let
                     not
                     God
                     talke
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     least
                     wee
                     die
                     .
                  
                   What
                   a
                   vaine
                   and
                   vngodly
                   thing
                   were
                   it
                   to
                   perswade
                   our selues
                   that
                   we
                   could
                   beleeue
                   if
                   wee
                   heard
                   God
                   himselfe
                   speake
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   one
                   came
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   to
                   tell
                   vs
                   what
                   wee
                   should
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   the
                   very
                   earth
                   will
                   quake
                   at
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   And
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   telleth
                   vs
                   plainely
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   beleeue
                   not
                   the
                   true
                   Preachers
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   wee
                   could
                   not
                   beleeue
                   though
                   a
                   damned
                   soule
                   should
                   come
                   from
                   hell
                   to
                   preach
                   vnto
                   vs
                   :
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   vnchangeable
                   hath
                   appointed
                   our
                   brethren
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   the
                   way
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   .
                   And
                   truely
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   notable
                   place
                   where
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   doth
                   seperate
                   his
                   from
                   the
                   reprobate
                   :
                   
                     Then
                     came
                     the
                     Iewes
                     round
                     about
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     saide
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     How
                     long
                     doest
                     thou
                     make
                     vs
                     doubt
                     ?
                     If
                     thou
                     be
                     that
                     Christ
                     ,
                     tell
                     vs
                     plainely
                     .
                     Iesus
                     answered
                     them
                     ,
                     I
                     told
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     ye
                     beleeue
                     not
                     :
                     the
                     workes
                     which
                     I
                     doe
                     in
                     my
                     Fathers
                     name
                     ,
                     they
                     beare
                     witnes
                     of
                     mee
                     .
                     But
                     yee
                     beleeue
                     not
                     :
                     for
                     yee
                     are
                     not
                     of
                     my
                     sheepe
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     saide
                     vnto
                     you
                     .
                     My
                     sheepe
                     heare
                     my
                     voyce
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     knowe
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     follow
                     mee
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     giue
                     vnto
                     them
                     eternall
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     shall
                     neuer
                     perish
                     ,
                     neither
                     shall
                     any
                     plucke
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     mine
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   Wee
                   see
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   argument
                   of
                   reprobation
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   hearts
                   be
                   so
                   hard
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   cannot
                   beleeue
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   infallible
                   
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   he
                   calleth
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   abide
                   and
                   neuer
                   fall
                   away
                   ;
                   but
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   his
                   shall
                   fall
                   away
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   haue
                   been
                   passing
                   
                   cunning
                   hypocrites
                   in
                   outward
                   holinesse
                   .
                   The
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   will
                   acknowledge
                   this
                   
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   praise
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   thereby
                   quite
                   transfourmed
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   chaunged
                   their
                   whole
                   man
                   ,
                   in
                   sanctifying
                   them
                   by
                   his
                   holy
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   giuing
                   of
                   them
                   assurance
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   confesse
                   could
                   neuer
                   haue
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   without
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   This
                   authoritie
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   Ministers
                   to
                   pronounce
                   the
                   terrible
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   whosoeuer
                   hee
                   bee
                   that
                   doth
                   not
                   repent
                   and
                   turne
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   sure
                   of
                   euerlasting
                   damnation
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   hee
                   were
                   already
                   in
                   hell
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   penitent
                   ,
                   whose
                   consciences
                   are
                   burdened
                   with
                   griefe
                   for
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   pronounce
                   the
                   sweete
                   promises
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   how
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   hath
                   died
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   hath
                   discharged
                   them
                   before
                   the
                   iudgement
                   seate
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   sure
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   should
                   speake
                   from
                   heauen
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   is
                   Trueth
                   and
                   cannot
                   lye
                   )
                   and
                   say
                   :
                   
                     Whosoeuers
                     sinnes
                     yee
                     remit
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     remitted
                     vnto
                     them
                     :
                     and
                     whosoevers
                     sinnes
                     yee
                     retaine
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     retained
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   wonderfull
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   shall
                   Gods
                   children
                   confesse
                   an
                   vnspeakeable
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   sending
                   our
                   brethren
                   with
                   such
                   power
                   .
                   Sith
                   then
                   this
                   is
                   so
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   they
                   which
                   will
                   not
                   confesse
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   ordinance
                   and
                   meane
                   appointed
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   his
                   children
                   home
                   vnto
                   his
                   heauenly
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   either
                   neuer
                   heard
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   in
                   miserable
                   hypocrisie
                   haue
                   heard
                   and
                   professed
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   testimonie
                   to
                   their
                   consciences
                   ,
                   euen
                   to
                   their
                   vtter
                   condemnation
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   we
                   haue
                   heard
                   the
                   necessitie
                   of
                   a
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   vse
                   wherevnto
                   he
                   is
                   appointed
                   it
                   is
                   requisite
                   that
                   we
                   consider
                   what
                   dutie
                   the
                   Pastor
                   oweth
                   vnto
                   his
                   ●●ocke
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   he
                   establisheth
                   a
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   will
                   chuse
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   so
                   will
                   hee
                   also
                   giue
                   him
                   ,
                   first
                   a
                   Kings
                   heart
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   setteth
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   seate
                   ;
                   so
                   when
                   hee
                   prepareth
                   a
                   spirituall
                   father
                   to
                   beget
                   soules
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   hee
                   giueth
                   him
                   gifts
                   and
                   power
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   testifieth
                   ,
                   writing
                   to
                   the
                   Ephesians
                   :
                   
                     But
                     vnto
                     euery
                     one
                     of
                     vs
                     is
                     giuen
                     grace
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     measure
                     of
                     the
                     gifts
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     ascendeth
                     vp
                     on
                     high
                     ,
                     hee
                     led
                     captiuitie
                     captiue
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     gaue
                     gifts
                     vnto
                     men
                  
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   first
                   the
                   Lord
                   giueth
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   secondly
                   men
                   .
                   This
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   the
                   Minister
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   telleth
                   vs
                   )
                   to
                   watch
                   ouer
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   carefull
                   ouer
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   hee
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   one
                   through
                   his
                   negligence
                   to
                   perish
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   his
                   earnest
                   labouring
                   in
                   preaching
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   build
                   them
                   vp
                   into
                   a
                   stronger
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   already
                   begotten
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   winne
                   others
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   increase
                   the
                   mysticall
                   bodie
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   his
                   diligence
                   by
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   therefore
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   requisite
                   in
                   the
                   Ministers
                   office
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   studie
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   doe
                   diligently
                   reade
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   giue
                   himselfe
                   vnto
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   studied
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   study
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   instruct
                   his
                   flocke
                   ,
                   to
                   deliuer
                   forth
                   vnto
                   them
                   wholesome
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   nourishment
                   of
                   their
                   soules
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   liue
                   a
                   godly
                   life
                   ,
                   shewing
                   himselfe
                   an
                   example
                   and
                   patterne
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   for
                   his
                   people
                   to
                   imitate
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   mouthes
                   which
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   slaunder
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   stopped
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   must
                   watch
                   ouer
                   his
                   flocke
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   deceiued
                   with
                   false
                   doctrine
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   not
                   refuse
                   to
                   giue
                   his
                   life
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   Ministers
                   must
                   giue
                   themselues
                   diligently
                   to
                   reading
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   
                   is
                   manifest
                   in
                   the
                   fourth
                   chapter
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Epistle
                   to
                   Timothie
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   exhorteth
                   Timotheus
                   ,
                   with
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   
                     Till
                     I
                     come
                     ,
                     giue
                     attendance
                     to
                     reading
                     ,
                     to
                     exhortation
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     doctrine
                     .
                  
                   
                   If
                   that
                   reading
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   were
                   not
                   very
                   needefull
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   poynt
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   this
                   faithfull
                   seruant
                   of
                   God
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   ,
                   would
                   neuer
                   haue
                   willed
                   Timotheus
                   to
                   vse
                   ▪
                   such
                   diligence
                   therein
                   ,
                   who
                   neuer
                   moued
                   anie
                   to
                   do
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   not
                   profitable
                   ,
                   and
                   himselfe
                   for
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   vsed
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   certaine
                   that
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   vsing
                   great
                   diligence
                   therein
                   ,
                   found
                   such
                   commoditie
                   as
                   moued
                   him
                   to
                   exhort
                   Timotheus
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   all
                   other
                   Ministers
                   thereunto
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   euen
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   called
                   thereunto
                   extraordinarily
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   from
                   heauen
                   ;
                   if
                   he
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   placed
                   in
                   so
                   high
                   an
                   office
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   called
                   with
                   so
                   worthie
                   a
                   calling
                   ,
                   gaue
                   himselfe
                   diligently
                   to
                   reading
                   and
                   studying
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   ought
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   not
                   so
                   excellent
                   a
                   calling
                   
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   ?
                   The
                   Prophet
                   Malachie
                   sheweth
                   a
                   reason
                   hereof
                   :
                   
                     The
                     Priests
                     lippes
                     should
                     preserue
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     people
                     should
                     seeke
                     the
                     law
                     at
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     messenger
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     hostes
                     :
                  
                   if
                   the
                   people
                   must
                   learne
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   at
                   the
                   Ministers
                   mouth
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   requisite
                   that
                   he
                   himselfe
                   studie
                   and
                   reade
                   the
                   w●rd
                   of
                   God
                   diligently
                   ,
                   where
                   his
                   holy
                   will
                   is
                   reuealed
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   declare
                   the
                   same
                   vnto
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   which
                   end
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   placed
                   them
                   ouer
                   his
                   people
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   storehouse
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   come
                   to
                   learne
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   must
                   minister
                   necessarie
                   doctrine
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   occasion
                   shall
                   be
                   offered
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   seuerall
                   heresies
                   may
                   be
                   rooted
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   peoples
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   be
                   brought
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   serue
                   him
                   in
                   true
                   holinesse
                   according
                   to
                   perfect
                   religion
                   ;
                   &
                   hereby
                   we
                   may
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoeuer
                   doth
                   not
                   thus
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   seruant
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   The
                   reading
                   and
                   meditating
                   in
                   Gods
                   word
                   is
                   so
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   commaunded
                   Iosua
                   being
                   a
                   ciuill
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     his
                     law
                     should
                     neuer
                  
                   
                   
                     depart
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     meditate
                     therein
                     day
                     and
                     night
                     :
                  
                   Noting
                   thereby
                   how
                   hard
                   and
                   vnpossible
                   a
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   Magistrates
                   to
                   gouerne
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   aright
                   and
                   orderly
                   ,
                   without
                   continuall
                   studie
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   perfit
                   and
                   absolute
                   rule
                   ,
                   whereby
                   as
                   well
                   Magistrates
                   as
                   all
                   other
                   sorts
                   of
                   people
                   must
                   measure
                   their
                   affaires
                   and
                   order
                   of
                   life
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   also
                   must
                   not
                   the
                   ciuill
                   Magistrate
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   ciuill
                   law
                   might
                   be
                   established
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   law
                   morall
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   ought
                   continually
                   to
                   reade
                   and
                   meditate
                   therein
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   ciuill
                   Magistrates
                   to
                   be
                   alwaies
                   conuersant
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   is
                   it
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   spirituall
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   whose
                   office
                   consisteth
                   in
                   the
                   ministerie
                   thereof
                   ?
                   The
                   Prophet
                   Dauid
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Psalme
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   would
                   describe
                   who
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   blessed
                   ,
                   includeth
                   
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   number
                   ,
                   They
                   that
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &
                   meditate
                   therein
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   euery
                   priuate
                   man
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   blessed
                   ,
                   must
                   continually
                   meditate
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   his
                   whole
                   delight
                   and
                   pleasure
                   therein
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Minister
                   therefore
                   of
                   necessitie
                   must
                   teach
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   learne
                   first
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   
                   not
                   possible
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   teach
                   another
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   himselfe
                   hath
                   not
                   learned
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   strong
                   argument
                   to
                   prooue
                   the
                   first
                   part
                   concerning
                   his
                   studie
                   ,
                   and
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   which
                   as
                   we
                   haue
                   prooued
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   point
                   in
                   his
                   office
                   ,
                   so
                   will
                   we
                   ,
                   God
                   willing
                   ,
                   make
                   manifest
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   of
                   his
                   duty
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   ought
                   also
                   to
                   teach
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   not
                   keepe
                   continually
                   in
                   his
                   studie
                   filling
                   himselfe
                   with
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   become
                   as
                   full
                   as
                   a
                   tunne
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   sound
                   when
                   one
                   knocketh
                   vpon
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   must
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   closet
                   and
                   preach
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   deliuer
                   forth
                   holsome
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   declare
                   by
                   feeding
                   of
                   the
                   flocke
                   of
                   Christ
                   that
                   they
                   loue
                   their
                   maister
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whose
                   seruants
                   they
                   professe
                   themselues
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   Let
                   these
                   deepe
                   learned
                   Clerkes
                   ,
                   which
                   bragge
                   and
                   vaunt
                   of
                   such
                   deepe
                   knowledge
                   and
                   abundance
                   of
                   learning
                   ,
                   come
                   forth
                   and
                   shew
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   beare
                   record
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   the
                   seruants
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   haue
                   knowledge
                   buried
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   their
                   lippes
                   ,
                   that
                   Gods
                   children
                   may
                   be
                   taught
                   thereby
                   to
                   attaine
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   ordained
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   onely
                   meanes
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   calleth
                   together
                   his
                   elect
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   that
                   ende
                   hath
                   he
                   giuen
                   gifts
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   their
                   labour
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   might
                   be
                   perfited
                   .
                   He
                   
                   gaue
                   them
                   not
                   a
                   talent
                   to
                   hide
                   in
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   occupie
                   &
                   increase
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   let
                   them
                   be
                   assured
                   therefore
                   when
                   our
                   King
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   call
                   vs
                   to
                   account
                   ,
                   they
                   shal
                   as
                   hardly
                   be
                   handled
                   ,
                   for
                   not
                   occupying
                   &
                   increasing
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   should
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   cōtemptuously
                   throw
                   the
                   same
                   away
                   .
                   The
                   Minister
                   therefore
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   must
                   not
                   onely
                   be
                   learned
                   but
                   must
                   teach
                   also
                   :
                   for
                   how
                   can
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   minister
                   of
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   that
                   he
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   executing
                   that
                   office
                   of
                   his
                   ministry
                   ?
                   And
                   this
                   teaching
                   is
                   none
                   other
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   sincerely
                   ,
                   and
                   purely
                   with
                   a
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   desire
                   of
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   :
                   &
                   secōdly
                   a
                   reuerent
                   administration
                   of
                   the
                   sacraments
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   order
                   &
                   institution
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   Whosoeuer
                   therefore
                   shall
                   not
                   thus
                   labour
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   minister
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   robber
                   and
                   spoiler
                   of
                   the
                   
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   thrust
                   themselues
                   into
                   the
                   ministrie
                   ,
                   to
                   fill
                   their
                   belly
                   only
                   with
                   the
                   sweate
                   of
                   other
                   mens
                   browes
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   the
                   Minister
                   ouer
                   and
                   besides
                   reading
                   and
                   studying
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   
                   must
                   also
                   ●each
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   So
                   hee
                   must
                   take
                   heede
                   that
                   he
                   obseru●
                   the
                   right
                   order
                   of
                   teaching
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   not
                   deu●●e
                   doctrine
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   head
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   hee
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   good
                   builder
                   ,
                   his
                   foundation
                   must
                   be
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   another
                   foundation
                   can
                   no
                   man
                   lay
                   ,
                   and
                   vpon
                   the
                   same
                   he
                   must
                   not
                   build
                   timber
                   ,
                   hay
                   ,
                   or
                   stubble
                   ;
                   whereby
                   is
                   meant
                   all
                   curious
                   and
                   vnprofitable
                   questions
                   ,
                   and
                   vaine
                   ostentation
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   must
                   build
                   gold
                   ,
                   siluer
                   ,
                   and
                   precious
                   stone
                   ▪
                   by
                   which
                   precious
                   substance
                   is
                   noted
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   and
                   pure
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                   And
                   hereby
                   shall
                   you
                   knowe
                   his
                   argument
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   beate
                   downe
                   the
                   st●●fenecked
                   and
                   obstinate
                   
                   sinners
                   ,
                   by
                   threatning
                   the
                   rigor
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   terrible
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   the
                   violaters
                   thereof
                   :
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   by
                   healing
                   the
                   bruised
                   and
                   wounded
                   consciences
                   with
                   sinne
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   sweete
                   promises
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   therefore
                   shall
                   labour
                   to
                   lay
                   any
                   other
                   foundation
                   ,
                   and
                   vse
                   any
                   other
                   order
                   of
                   doctrine
                   than
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   against
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   Christian.
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   must
                   teach
                   them
                   all
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   keepe
                   nothing
                   backe
                   ,
                   but
                   whatsoeuer
                   concerneth
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   his
                   flocke
                   ,
                   that
                   must
                   he
                   teach
                   them
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   so
                   absolute
                   must
                   his
                   doctrine
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   no
                   point
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   pertaining
                   to
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Minister
                   must
                   be
                   both
                   able
                   and
                   diligent
                   to
                   declare
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   requsite
                   and
                   needfull
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   rare
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   added
                   ,
                   who
                   onely
                   openeth
                   their
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   scriptures
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   most
                   holie
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   reuealed
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   nothing
                   that
                   is
                   needfull
                   for
                   our
                   saluation
                   omitted
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   whosoeuer
                   knoweth
                   not
                   the
                   scriptures
                   must
                   needs
                   erre
                   and
                   be
                   deceiued
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Minister
                   who
                   must
                   declare
                   all
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   God
                   vnto
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   very
                   perfect
                   therein
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreouer
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   improue
                   ,
                   rebuke
                   ,
                   exhort
                   ,
                   and
                   stirre
                   vp
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   himselfe
                   to
                   a
                   great
                   care
                   of
                   doing
                   his
                   duty
                   faithfully
                   ;
                   then
                   must
                   he
                   also
                   by
                   all
                   meanes
                   spurre
                   forward
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   gently
                   
                   &
                   louingly
                   ,
                   exhorting
                   to
                   hold
                   fast
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   their
                   hope
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   making
                   their
                   election
                   more
                   surely
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   themselues
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   godly
                   life
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   
                   rather
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   forward
                   herein
                   with
                   willingnes
                   and
                   great
                   readinesse
                   ,
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   set
                   before
                   them
                   the
                   wonderfull
                   mercie
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   ,
                   shewed
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   elected
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   heires
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   shall
                   ●aigne
                   for
                   
                   euer
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   vnspeakable
                   ioyes
                   ,
                   as
                   neither
                   eye
                   hath
                   see●e
                   ,
                   eare
                   hath
                   heard
                   ,
                   neither
                   hath
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man.
                   He
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   ashamed
                   to
                   rebuke
                   &
                   reproue
                   such
                   as
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   obedient
                   to
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   but
                   remaine
                   still
                   wallowing
                   in
                   their
                   sinne
                   :
                   &
                   if
                   that
                   wholesome
                   admonitions
                   will
                   not
                   serue
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   not
                   spare
                   to
                   thunder
                   out
                   the
                   iust
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   vntill
                   he
                   hath
                   beaten
                   them
                   down
                   to
                   hell
                   with
                   the
                   terrors
                   therof
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   true
                   repentance
                   ,
                   to
                   raise
                   them
                   vp
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   heauens
                   ,
                   and
                   daily
                   strengthen
                   them
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   to
                   the
                   impenitent
                   hee
                   must
                   pronounce
                   damnation
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   still
                   vnder
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   vnder
                   the
                   curse
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   shall
                   be
                   sure
                   to
                   be
                   tormented
                   euerlastingly
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   doe
                   not
                   repent
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   penitent
                   that
                   labour
                   with
                   a
                   burdened
                   conscience
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   wounded
                   with
                   griefe
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   comfort
                   with
                   blessed
                   promises
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   declaring
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   not
                   vnder
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   but
                   vnder
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   build
                   him
                   into
                   a
                   liuely
                   faith
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   must
                   the
                   Minister
                   doe
                   both
                   openly
                   and
                   priuately
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   that
                   hee
                   preach
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   openly
                   in
                   the
                   pulpet
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   must
                   goe
                   to
                   euery
                   mans
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   there
                   diligently
                   instruct
                   both
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   house
                   in
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   some
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   folks
                   houses
                   to
                   tell
                   them
                   a
                   tale
                   ,
                   and
                   flatter
                   them
                   with
                   faire
                   words
                   and
                   glozing
                   speeches
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   they
                   might
                   fill
                   their
                   bellie
                   sat
                   another
                   mans
                   table
                   ,
                   or
                   get
                   some
                   other
                   benefite
                   which
                   hee
                   hunteth
                   after
                   .
                   These
                   be
                   hirelings
                   and
                   time-seruers
                   ▪
                   which
                   thrust
                   themselues
                   into
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   for
                   lucres
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   they
                   would
                   liue
                   idlie
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   no
                   paines
                   for
                   their
                   liuing
                   ,
                   but
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   commaundement
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   liue
                   of
                   other
                   mens
                   labours
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   not
                   true
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Malachy
                   speaketh
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   chapter
                   of
                   his
                   Prophecie
                   .
                   The
                   true
                   Pastor
                   must
                   not
                   haue
                   any
                   such
                   purpose
                   :
                   
                   
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   dutie
                   to
                   labour
                   to
                   winne
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   vnto
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   he
                   vse
                   all
                   meanes
                   both
                   publikely
                   ,
                   &
                   priuately
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   further
                   his
                   ministerie
                   and
                   make
                   
                   it
                   profitable
                   .
                   We
                   might
                   proue
                   out
                   of
                   diuers
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   this
                   his
                   dutie
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   perfect
                   patterne
                   for
                   al
                   mē
                   to
                   follow
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   not
                   onely
                   preach
                   openly
                   in
                   the
                   Synagogue
                   ,
                   but
                   priuately
                   in
                   mens
                   houses
                   .
                   The
                   Apostles
                   did
                   so
                   likewise
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Paul
                   witnesseth
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   20
                   ▪
                   chapter
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   with
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   
                     I
                     kept
                     backe
                     nothing
                     that
                     was
                     profitable
                     ,
                     but
                     haue
                     shewed
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     taught
                     you
                     openly
                     and
                     throughout
                     euery
                     house
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   Pastor
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   hereof
                   is
                   very
                   good
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   generally
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   is
                   regarded
                   of
                   very
                   few
                   or
                   none
                   :
                   so
                   wonderfully
                   hath
                   Satan
                   stopped
                   mens
                   eares
                   and
                   blinded
                   their
                   vnderstanding
                   ▪
                   that
                   either
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   hearken
                   
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   hearing
                   ,
                   will
                   neuer
                   applie
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   their
                   consciences
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   to
                   preuent
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                   Minister
                   shall
                   not
                   sticke
                   to
                   instruct
                   them
                   priuately
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   haue
                   no
                   such
                   occasion
                   to
                   apply
                   that
                   to
                   other
                   mē
                   that
                   is
                   spoken
                   particularly
                   to
                   themselues
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   meanes
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   appointed
                   so
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   brought
                   home
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   haue
                   the
                   testimonie
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   in
                   their
                   consciences
                   ,
                   euen
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   vnexcusable
                   at
                   the
                   
                   latter
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   this
                   must
                   he
                   not
                   seldome
                   ,
                   now
                   &
                   then
                   once
                   in
                   a
                   moneth
                   ,
                   or
                   euery
                   quarter
                   ●●●
                   ▪
                   he
                   cannot
                   so
                   discharge
                   his
                   conscience
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   appointed
                   him
                   to
                   feede
                   his
                   flocke
                   continually
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   cannot
                   liue
                   and
                   continue
                   without
                   foode
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   
                   can
                   the
                   soule
                   liue
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   it
                   be
                   cōtinually
                   fed
                   and
                   nourished
                   with
                   the
                   milke
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                   He
                   must
                   therefore
                   feede
                   them
                   continually
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   reade
                   that
                   carefull
                   shepheard
                   S.
                   Paul
                   did
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   tooke
                   his
                   leaue
                   to
                   depart
                   from
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   committed
                   the
                   keeping
                   of
                   Gods
                   flocke
                   vnto
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   giuen
                   them
                   warning
                   of
                   false
                   teachers
                   which
                   would
                   be
                   busie
                   with
                   them
                   after
                   his
                   departure
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   exhorted
                   them
                   to
                   watch
                   .
                   Remember
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     three
                     yeeres
                     I
                     ceased
                     not
                     to
                     warne
                     euery
                     one
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     both
                     night
                     and
                     day
                     with
                     teares
                     .
                  
                   This
                   diligence
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   Ministers
                   to
                   be
                   euermore
                   teaching
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   doe
                   not
                   blesse
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   may
                   at
                   another
                   ,
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   time
                   wherein
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   call
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   flocke
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   therefore
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   diligently
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   season
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   season
                   ,
                   as
                   S.
                   Paul
                   writeth
                   to
                   
                     Timothy
                     :
                     I
                     charge
                     thee
                     therefore
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     shall
                     iudge
                     the
                     quicke
                     and
                     the
                     dead
                     at
                     that
                     his
                     appearing
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     kingdome
                     .
                     Preach
                     the
                     word
                     :
                     be
                     instant
                     ,
                     in
                     season
                     and
                     out
                     of
                     season
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   small
                   matter
                   to
                   haue
                   such
                   a
                   charge
                   laid
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   here
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   all
                   Ministers
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   to
                   Timotheus
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   answere
                   before
                   the
                   iudgement
                   seate
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   all
                   hearts
                   shall
                   be
                   opened
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   will
                   preach
                   the
                   word
                   instantly
                   ,
                   purely
                   and
                   continually
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   season
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   season
                   ,
                   omitting
                   no
                   occasion
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   profitable
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   count
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   season
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   let
                   a
                   little
                   businesse
                   of
                   other
                   daies
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   preached
                   ,
                   which
                   tendeth
                   to
                   their
                   welfare
                   .
                   The
                   Ministers
                   must
                   labour
                   for
                   their
                   sakes
                   both
                   out
                   of
                   season
                   and
                   in
                   season
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   more
                   mindfull
                   of
                   their
                   worldly
                   pleasures
                   or
                   businesse
                   ,
                   than
                   of
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   their
                   soules
                   ,
                   their
                   blood
                   shall
                   be
                   vpon
                   their
                   owne
                   head
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   Minister
                   hath
                   thus
                   studied
                   the
                   word
                   diligently
                   ,
                   preached
                   the
                   word
                   purely
                   ,
                   
                   declaring
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   exhorted
                   both
                   gently
                   and
                   sharply
                   ,
                   laboured
                   to
                   win
                   mens
                   soules
                   both
                   openly
                   and
                   priuately
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   very
                   carefully
                   as
                   well
                   out
                   of
                   season
                   as
                   in
                   season
                   ,
                   to
                   what
                   end
                   will
                   all
                   this
                   come
                   ?
                   Paul
                   may
                   plant
                   ,
                   Apollo
                   also
                   water
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   must
                   giue
                   the
                   increase
                   .
                   Though
                   the
                   Minister
                   laboureth
                   neuer
                   so
                   earnestly
                   ,
                   doing
                   his
                   dutie
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   blesse
                   and
                   increase
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                   As
                   therefore
                   the
                   Minister
                   is
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   speake
                   vnto
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   he
                   be
                   the
                   peoples
                   mouth
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   pray
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   both
                   for
                   himselfe
                   and
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   blesse
                   him
                   and
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   graunt
                   that
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   may
                   be
                   profitable
                   both
                   to
                   himselfe
                   and
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   increased
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Thus
                   we
                   reade
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   did
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   very
                   God
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   power
                   of
                   himselfe
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   the
                   eares
                   and
                   hearts
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   heard
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   his
                   preaching
                   profitable
                   in
                   such
                   measure
                   as
                   himselfe
                   listed
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   an
                   example
                   to
                   all
                   other
                   which
                   should
                   come
                   after
                   ,
                   he
                   prayed
                   
                   to
                   his
                   father
                   both
                   for
                   himselfe
                   and
                   vs.
                   S.
                   Paul
                   also
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Epistles
                   testifieth
                   how
                   continually
                   
                   he
                   maketh
                   mention
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   prayers
                   .
                   The
                   Ministers
                   therefore
                   must
                   pray
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   without
                   ceasing
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   priuately
                   by
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   as
                   openly
                   in
                   the
                   congregation
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   promise
                   hath
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   made
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   we
                   shall
                   aske
                   the
                   father
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   shall
                   be
                   graunted
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   administring
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   he
                   must
                   also
                   be
                   very
                   circumspect
                   ,
                   and
                   although
                   children
                   
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   receiued
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   promises
                   do
                   as
                   well
                   pertaine
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   vnto
                   the
                   aged
                   ;
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   parēts
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   promise
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   infidels
                   .
                   The
                   Minister
                   therfore
                   must
                   require
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   this
                   faith
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   bring
                   children
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   ,
                   least
                   otherwise
                   he
                   seale
                   to
                   a
                   blancke
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   prophane
                   the
                   Sacramēt
                   ,
                   which
                   appertaineth
                   to
                   none
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   faithfull
                   .
                   Furthermore
                   he
                   must
                   not
                   admit
                   all
                   men
                   that
                   come
                   rashly
                   to
                   eate
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   drinke
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   small
                   matter
                   :
                   but
                   first
                   they
                   must
                   eate
                   it
                   by
                   faith
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   hee
                   hath
                   so
                   done
                   ,
                   the
                   Minister
                   shall
                   administer
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   outward
                   seales
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   to
                   confirme
                   and
                   strengthen
                   his
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   third
                   point
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   is
                   ;
                   He
                   must
                   liue
                   a
                   godly
                   life
                   ,
                   shewing
                   himselfe
                   an
                   example
                   to
                   all
                   his
                   flock
                   ,
                   least
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   bee
                   slandered
                   through
                   his
                   euill
                   behauiour
                   :
                   for
                   although
                   he
                   preach
                   neuer
                   so
                   good
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   his
                   life
                   be
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   contrarie
                   to
                   his
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   sabtiltie
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   who
                   thereby
                   will
                   bring
                   the
                   Gospell
                   into
                   contempt
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   counted
                   a
                   vaine
                   thing
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Minister
                   teacheth
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   another
                   :
                   this
                   were
                   a
                   grieuous
                   and
                   intolerable
                   matter
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Minister
                   should
                   open
                   
                   the
                   mouthes
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   to
                   blaspheme
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   most
                   holy
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   .
                   Therefore
                   S.
                   Paul
                   together
                   with
                   pure
                   doctrine
                   giueth
                   it
                   in
                   charge
                   to
                   
                     Titus
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     shewe
                     thy selfe
                     an
                     ensample
                     of
                     good
                     workes
                     with
                     vncorrupt
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     with
                     grauitie
                     ,
                     integritie
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     wholsome
                     word
                     which
                     cannot
                     bee
                     condemned
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     which
                     withstandeth
                     ,
                     may
                     bee
                     ashamed
                     ,
                     hauing
                     nothing
                     of
                     you
                     to
                     speake
                     euill
                     of
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Apostle
                   law
                   no
                   small
                   occasion
                   to
                   vse
                   so
                   waightie
                   an
                   admonition
                   ,
                   that
                   aboue
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   ioyne
                   to
                   pure
                   doctrine
                   a
                   godly
                   life
                   ,
                   yea
                   such
                   an
                   ensample
                   of
                   grauitie
                   ,
                   integritie
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   good
                   works
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   wholesome
                   word
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   is
                   able
                   in
                   any
                   respect
                   to
                   reproue
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   contemptuous
                   and
                   despitefull
                   aduersarie
                   against
                   the
                   truth
                   may
                   be
                   ashamed
                   to
                   open
                   their
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   accuse
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   any
                   vngodlines
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   word
                   it selfe
                   is
                   so
                   perfect
                   and
                   absolute
                   in
                   all
                   respects
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   finde
                   fault
                   thereat
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   Minister
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   doth
                   liue
                   wickedly
                   &
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   purchase
                   euill
                   report
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   giueth
                   occasion
                   vnto
                   the
                   enemies
                   and
                   despisers
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   most
                   wickedly
                   to
                   sl●nder
                   the
                   most
                   precious
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   The
                   Minister
                   must
                   therefore
                   liue
                   a
                   godly
                   and
                   vnblameable
                   life
                   ,
                   euen
                   for
                   an
                   example
                   of
                   well
                   doing
                   to
                   all
                   his
                   flocke
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     must
                     watch
                     ouer
                     mens
                     soules
                     ,
                  
                   declareth
                   a
                   
                   wonderfull
                   care
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Minister
                   ought
                   to
                   haue
                   ouer
                   his
                   own
                   soule
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   bound
                   to
                   watch
                   ouer
                   other
                   mens
                   soules
                   to
                   the
                   ende
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   saued
                   and
                   not
                   perish
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   he
                   letteth
                   his
                   owne
                   perish
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   hee
                   get
                   ?
                   truly
                   it
                   will
                   no
                   whit
                   profit
                   him
                   though
                   all
                   his
                   flock
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   himselfe
                   be
                   condemned
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   manifest
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Corinths
                   and
                   6.
                   
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     no
                     vnrighteous
                     person
                     she
                     ll
                     inherit
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Minister
                   must
                   of
                   necessitie
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   admonition
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   )
                   giue
                   diligence
                   to
                   make
                   his
                   calling
                   and
                   election
                   sure
                   by
                   his
                   godly
                   life
                   and
                   good
                   workes
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   other
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   approue
                   himselfe
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   heire
                   of
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   .
                   It
                   were
                   a
                   vaine
                   thing
                   to
                   flatter
                   himselfe
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   office
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   deale
                   the
                   more
                   mercifully
                   with
                   him
                   therefore
                   ;
                   when
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   certaine
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   mankinde
                   commeth
                   by
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   one
                   which
                   is
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   there
                   but
                   one
                   meane
                   for
                   man
                   to
                   attaine
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   liuely
                   faith
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   whosoeuer
                   cannot
                   assure
                   himselfe
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   by
                   the
                   triall
                   of
                   his
                   faith
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   although
                   hee
                   can
                   perswade
                   and
                   flatter
                   himselfe
                   neuer
                   so
                   much
                   with
                   other
                   vaine
                   hope
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   to
                   no
                   purpose
                   :
                   for
                   hee
                   may
                   be
                   assured
                   whatsoeuer
                   hee
                   be
                   either
                   Minister
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   neuer
                   taste
                   of
                   the
                   ioyes
                   laid
                   vp
                   for
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God.
                   In
                   the
                   20.
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Acts
                   ,
                   where
                   S.
                   Paul
                   giuing
                   charge
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   flock
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   vnto
                   the
                   ouerseers
                   thereof
                   ,
                   giueth
                   this
                   charge
                   first
                   :
                   
                     Take
                     heed
                     therefore
                     vnto
                     your selues
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     flocke
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     whereof
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     hath
                     made
                     you
                     ouerseers
                     ,
                     to
                     feede
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     hee
                     hath
                     purchased
                  
                   
                   
                     with
                     that
                     his
                     owne
                     bloud
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Minister
                   must
                   watch
                   ouer
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   his
                   flocke
                   ,
                   but
                   first
                   ,
                   ouer
                   his
                   owne
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   that
                   cannot
                   keepe
                   his
                   owne
                   soule
                   ,
                   can
                   much
                   lesse
                   keepe
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   others
                   :
                   hee
                   that
                   cannot
                   gouerne
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   cannot
                   rule
                   another
                   .
                   The
                   Minister
                   must
                   watch
                   ouer
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   his
                   flocke
                   ,
                   so
                   carefully
                   and
                   warily
                   feeding
                   them
                   with
                   wholsome
                   and
                   necessarie
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   hungring
                   after
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   must
                   not
                   suffer
                   one
                   through
                   his
                   default
                   to
                   perish
                   :
                   therefore
                   aboue
                   all
                   it
                   is
                   requisite
                   that
                   hee
                   keepe
                   his
                   owne
                   very
                   sure
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   when
                   hee
                   preacheth
                   damnation
                   vnto
                   the
                   obstinate
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   remaine
                   in
                   their
                   
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   thundering
                   out
                   the
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   them
                   because
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   repent
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   meanes
                   to
                   beate
                   them
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   sight
                   of
                   their
                   miserie
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   be
                   assured
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   belongeth
                   not
                   to
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   preacheth
                   of
                   election
                   and
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   haue
                   an
                   assured
                   and
                   vnfallible
                   testimonie
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   conscience
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   elect
                   vessell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   redeemed
                   by
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   enioy
                   all
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   other
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   if
                   hee
                   be
                   not
                   assured
                   hereof
                   ,
                   his
                   case
                   is
                   worse
                   then
                   all
                   other
                   mens
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   preaching
                   condemnation
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   hee
                   condemneth
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   offering
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   he
                   quite
                   excludeth
                   himselfe
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   hee
                   which
                   helpeth
                   other
                   out
                   of
                   an
                   hole
                   ,
                   falleth
                   himselfe
                   so
                   deepe
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   possible
                   for
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   helpe
                   him
                   out
                   .
                
                 
                   Last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   the
                   Minister
                   must
                   not
                   onely
                   reade
                   and
                   studie
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   preach
                   the
                   
                   same
                   purely
                   ,
                   by
                   exhorting
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   meanes
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   profitable
                   ,
                   vsing
                   them
                   both
                   
                   openly
                   and
                   priuately
                   ,
                   continually
                   in
                   season
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   season
                   ,
                   praying
                   also
                   for
                   his
                   flocke
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Ministerie
                   may
                   be
                   profitable
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   setting
                   himselfe
                   an
                   ensample
                   of
                   all
                   godlines
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   carefully
                   watching
                   ouer
                   their
                   soules
                   ;
                   but
                   hee
                   must
                   also
                   loue
                   them
                   so
                   dearely
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   owne
                   life
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   deare
                   vnto
                   him
                   for
                   their
                   sake
                   .
                   Which
                   tender
                   and
                   louing
                   affection
                   was
                   in
                   that
                   good
                   childe
                   of
                   God
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Thessalonians
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   writeth
                   in
                   this
                   sort
                   .
                   
                     Neither
                     sought
                     wee
                     praise
                     of
                     me●
                     ,
                     neither
                     of
                     you
                     ,
                     nor
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     might
                     haue
                     beene
                     chargeable
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostles
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     but
                     we
                     were
                  
                   
                   
                     gentle
                     among
                     you
                     ,
                     euen
                     as
                     a
                     Nourse
                     that
                     cherisheth
                     her
                     children
                     .
                     Thus
                     being
                     affectioned
                     towards
                     you
                     ,
                     our
                     good
                     will
                     was
                     to
                     haue
                     dealt
                     vnto
                     you
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     Gospell
                     of
                     God
                     onely
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     your
                     owne
                     soules
                     ,
                     because
                     yee
                     were
                     deare
                     vnto
                     vs.
                  
                   So
                   singular
                   loue
                   had
                   hee
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   dearer
                   vnto
                   him
                   then
                   his
                   life
                   ;
                   this
                   affection
                   did
                   hee
                   not
                   beare
                   to
                   them
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   elect
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   suffered
                   all
                   things
                   for
                   the
                   elects
                   sake
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   also
                   attaine
                   
                   the
                   saluation
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   with
                   eternall
                   glory
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   thereof
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   wheresoeuer
                   the
                   Gospell
                   is
                   sincerely
                   and
                   purely
                   taught
                   ,
                   there
                   bee
                   alwayes
                   aduersaries
                   seeking
                   the
                   ouerthrowe
                   thereof
                   ,
                   by
                   persecuting
                   such
                   as
                   professe
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   dismaying
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   they
                   take
                   vpon
                   them
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   truth
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                   are
                   straightway
                   resisted
                   with
                   great
                   combats
                   of
                   affliction
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   forsake
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   should
                   not
                   hold
                   them
                   vpright
                   in
                   this
                   distresse
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   therefore
                   whom
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   filled
                   with
                   all
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   the
                   crosse
                   was
                   the
                   greatest
                   hinderance
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   that
                   could
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   that
                   where
                   the
                   Gospell
                   was
                   truely
                   professed
                   ,
                   there
                   the
                   crosse
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   absent
                   ,
                   because
                   by
                   it
                   the
                   Lord
                   bringeth
                   his
                   children
                   into
                   glorie
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   desire
                   that
                   hee
                   had
                   to
                   the
                   edification
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   :
                   willingly
                   suffered
                   all
                   kinde
                   of
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   confirme
                   and
                   strengthen
                   
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   reioyce
                   in
                   that
                   hee
                   suffered
                   for
                   the
                   Churches
                   sake
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   commoditie
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   by
                   his
                   example
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   not
                   onely
                   worke
                   in
                   them
                   a
                   greater
                   credence
                   and
                   beliefe
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   an
                   earnest
                   zeale
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   readie
                   and
                   willing
                   to
                   suffer
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   afflictions
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   great
                   ioy
                   .
                   Whereas
                   (
                   if
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   who
                   preached
                   vnto
                   them
                   this
                   glad
                   tidings
                   ,
                   )
                   should
                   haue
                   shrunke
                   from
                   the
                   testimonie
                   of
                   his
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   when
                   any
                   afflictions
                   were
                   laide
                   vpon
                   him
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   people
                   which
                   were
                   guided
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   so
                   prouiding
                   ,
                   would
                   haue
                   fallen
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   euen
                   haue
                   hardened
                   their
                   hearts
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   childe
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   so
                   ready
                   to
                   confirme
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   by
                   these
                   meanes
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   tolde
                   him
                   of
                   a
                   Prophet
                   called
                   Agabus
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   bound
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuered
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   he
                   being
                   intreated
                   of
                   the
                   brethren
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   goe
                   vp
                   ,
                   who
                   euen
                   with
                   teares
                   besought
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Then
                   Paul
                   answered
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   what
                   doe
                   ye
                   weeping
                   and
                   
                   breaking
                   mine
                   heart
                   ?
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   readie
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   bound
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   die
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   for
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   .
                   This
                   affection
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   euery
                   good
                   Minister
                   toward
                   their
                   flocke
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   their
                   soules
                   sake
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   readie
                   to
                   suffer
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   yea
                   euen
                   to
                   giue
                   his
                   life
                   for
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   his
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   the
                   strengthening
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God.
                   Our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   also
                   that
                   good
                   shepheard
                   refused
                   not
                   to
                   giue
                   his
                   life
                   for
                   his
                   sheepe
                   :
                   and
                   truely
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   of
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                   he
                   doth
                   notably
                   declare
                   the
                   difference
                   betweene
                   the
                   good
                   shepheard
                   and
                   the
                   hireling
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   that
                   good
                   shepheard
                   :
                   the
                   
                   good
                   shepheard
                   giueth
                   his
                   life
                   for
                   his
                   sheepe
                   :
                   but
                   an
                   hireling
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   shepheard
                   ,
                   neither
                   his
                   sheepe
                   are
                   his
                   owne
                   ,
                   seeth
                   the
                   wolfe
                   comming
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   leaueth
                   his
                   sheepe
                   ,
                   and
                   fleeth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wolfe
                   catcheth
                   them
                   and
                   scattereth
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   hireling
                   flieth
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   hireling
                   and
                   careth
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   sheepe
                   .
                   This
                   place
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   plainely
                   that
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   hirelings
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   haue
                   no
                   care
                   of
                   their
                   flocke
                   ,
                   but
                   respect
                   their
                   owne
                   profit
                   onely
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   daunger
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   forsake
                   them
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   before
                   they
                   haue
                   fed
                   their
                   flocke
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   true
                   Ministers
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   such
                   ;
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   measure
                   their
                   dutie
                   and
                   affection
                   towards
                   their
                   flocke
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   profit
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   placed
                   ouer
                   them
                   to
                   watch
                   ouer
                   their
                   soules
                   ,
                   to
                   defend
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   diuell
                   that
                   rauening
                   wolfe
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   wholesome
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   watch
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   gaine
                   .
                   And
                   hereby
                   shall
                   he
                   be
                   knowne
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   daunger
                   he
                   stand
                   by
                   his
                   flocke
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   forsake
                   them
                   :
                   nay
                   rather
                   than
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   perish
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   giue
                   his
                   life
                   for
                   their
                   sake
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   this
                   affection
                   be
                   not
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   case
                   is
                   very
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   good
                   shepheards
                   ,
                   but
                   hirelings
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   true
                   vnderstanding
                   of
                   this
                   point
                   we
                   will
                   ,
                   consider
                   when
                   the
                   Ministers
                   may
                   flie
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   denie
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   flie
                   at
                   any
                   
                   time
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   say
                   truth
                   :
                   for
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   hath
                   bidden
                   that
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   persecuted
                   in
                   one
                   citie
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   flie
                   into
                   another
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   manifest
                   also
                   that
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   fled
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   the
                   Iewes
                   tooke
                   vp
                   stones
                   to
                   cast
                   at
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   hid
                   himselfe
                   and
                   went
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   temple
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   passed
                   through
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   went
                   his
                   way
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   tenth
                   chapter
                   of
                   Iohn
                   we
                   reade
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   went
                   about
                   to
                   take
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   
                   escaped
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   his
                   way
                   beyond
                   Iordan
                   :
                   yet
                   afterward
                   when
                   the
                   time
                   appointed
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   should
                   suffer
                   ,
                   was
                   come
                   ,
                   he
                   fled
                   not
                   .
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   also
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   it
                   appeareth
                   in
                   the
                   fourteenth
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   ,
                   being
                   at
                   Iconium
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   was
                   an
                   assault
                   made
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   with
                   their
                   rulers
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   them
                   violence
                   and
                   to
                   stone
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   aware
                   of
                   it
                   fled
                   vnto
                   Lystra
                   ,
                   and
                   Derbe
                   ,
                   cities
                   of
                   Lycaonia
                   .
                   Yet
                   as
                   I
                   declared
                   before
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   twentie
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   ,
                   at
                   another
                   time
                   Paul
                   went
                   willingly
                   vp
                   to
                   Ierusalem
                   to
                   lay
                   downe
                   his
                   life
                   for
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God.
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   deny
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   not
                   flie
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   deny
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   biddeth
                   vs
                   flie
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   persecution
                   :
                   and
                   againe
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   plainely
                   say
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   flie
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   put
                   no
                   difference
                   betweene
                   the
                   true
                   Minister
                   and
                   the
                   hireling
                   .
                   This
                   therefore
                   must
                   we
                   note
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   be
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   ouer
                   whom
                   he
                   is
                   placed
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   daunger
                   to
                   be
                   seduced
                   by
                   false
                   teachers
                   from
                   that
                   most
                   true
                   and
                   holesome
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                   hauing
                   receiued
                   as
                   yet
                   but
                   a
                   tast
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   thereof
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   grounded
                   ;
                   he
                   must
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   case
                   flie
                   and
                   giue
                   place
                   ,
                   no
                   though
                   it
                   cost
                   him
                   his
                   life
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   daungerous
                   case
                   to
                   flie
                   then
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   his
                   constancie
                   in
                   sealing
                   his
                   doctrine
                   with
                   his
                   bloud
                   ,
                   may
                   wonderfully
                   confirme
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   his
                   flocke
                   and
                   draw
                   them
                   forward
                   by
                   his
                   example
                   ,
                   rather
                   to
                   die
                   for
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   deny
                   him
                   :
                   whereas
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   flie
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   fall
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   being
                   not
                   grounded
                   therein
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   they
                   see
                   their
                   pastor
                   to
                   hide
                   himselfe
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   this
                   affection
                   &
                   loue
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Minister
                   to
                   consider
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   betrothed
                   to
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   to
                   defend
                   his
                   spouse
                   and
                   Church
                   from
                   his
                   aduersaries
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   vnto
                   the
                   bridegoome
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   
                   hath
                   so
                   singular
                   a
                   care
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   neuer
                   forsake
                   thē
                   ,
                   although
                   by
                   earnest
                   studie
                   he
                   should
                   euen
                   shorten
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   Physitions
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   should
                   tell
                   him
                   plainely
                   that
                   it
                   wil
                   end
                   his
                   daies
                   if
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   giue
                   ouer
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   yet
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   such
                   a
                   loue
                   and
                   affection
                   to
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   whose
                   soules
                   hee
                   laboureth
                   to
                   feede
                   and
                   nourish
                   with
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   will
                   resigne
                   his
                   life
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   ouer
                   himselfe
                   vnto
                   his
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   and
                   rather
                   to
                   end
                   his
                   daies
                   with
                   labouring
                   and
                   studying
                   for
                   his
                   flockes
                   sake
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   withdrawing
                   and
                   sauing
                   his
                   owne
                   life
                   to
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   want
                   :
                   then
                   no
                   doubt
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   his
                   holy
                   spirit
                   shall
                   teach
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   may
                   without
                   danger
                   to
                   his
                   flocke
                   ,
                   euen
                   
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   consents
                   depart
                   and
                   saue
                   his
                   life
                   from
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   his
                   aduersaries
                   .
                   As
                   we
                   see
                   by
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   who
                   sometimes
                   fled
                   and
                   saued
                   their
                   liues
                   :
                   and
                   otherwhile
                   abode
                   by
                   it
                   and
                   suffered
                   all
                   things
                   patiently
                   .
                   So
                   will
                   hee
                   teach
                   his
                   true
                   and
                   faithfull
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   flie
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   not
                   .
                   We
                   haue
                   knowne
                   many
                   godly
                   Ministers
                   which
                   haue
                   spent
                   their
                   time
                   in
                   studying
                   and
                   teaching
                   their
                   flockes
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   rather
                   desired
                   their
                   saluation
                   than
                   their
                   owne
                   liues
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   obserued
                   ,
                   the
                   Minister
                   shall
                   yeeld
                   a
                   ioyfull
                   account
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   stirre
                   vp
                   his
                   people
                   to
                   be
                   thankfull
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   shewed
                   them
                   such
                   mercie
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   place
                   ouer
                   them
                   so
                   louing
                   and
                   careful
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   which
                   so
                   hungreth
                   and
                   thirsteth
                   after
                   their
                   saluation
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   esteemeth
                   his
                   owne
                   life
                   lesse
                   than
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   second
                   part
                   concerning
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   their
                   Minister
                   .
                
                 
                   NOw
                   we
                   haue
                   declared
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   it
                   followeth
                   that
                   we
                   shew
                   next
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   vnto
                   their
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   second
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   diuision
                   :
                   &
                   truly
                   this
                   declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   dutie
                   doth
                   very
                   manifestly
                   shew
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   Minister
                   be
                   bound
                   to
                   applie
                   his
                   studie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   exercise
                   himselfe
                   diligently
                   in
                   reading
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   studied
                   ,
                   to
                   come
                   foorth
                   and
                   teach
                   the
                   people
                   all
                   things
                   necessarie
                   for
                   their
                   saluation
                   ;
                   and
                   moreouer
                   must
                   set
                   himselfe
                   a
                   liuely
                   patterne
                   of
                   godly
                   conuersatiō
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   follow
                   ,
                   letting
                   no
                   meanes
                   vnassaied
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   may
                   beget
                   their
                   soules
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   neither
                   in
                   life
                   nor
                   doctrine
                   ;
                   but
                   must
                   so
                   carefully
                   watch
                   ouer
                   their
                   soules
                   ,
                   that
                   rather
                   than
                   they
                   should
                   perish
                   he
                   must
                   giue
                   his
                   life
                   for
                   them
                   :
                   what
                   shall
                   the
                   people
                   then
                   do
                   vnto
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   intire
                   loue
                   and
                   affection
                   ?
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   telleth
                   vs
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   
                     Obey
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     submit
                     your selues
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   obedience
                   is
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   their
                   Minister
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   hereof
                   is
                   very
                   good
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   case
                   so
                   standeth
                   that
                   the
                   Minister
                   must
                   labour
                   to
                   bring
                   thē
                   home
                   to
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   :
                   if
                   the
                   people
                   notwithstanding
                   his
                   paines
                   will
                   remaine
                   obstinate
                   ,
                   to
                   what
                   end
                   will
                   his
                   labour
                   come
                   ?
                   all
                   will
                   be
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   shall
                   not
                   profit
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   himselfe
                   shall
                   be
                   grieued
                   and
                   molested
                   with
                   sorrow
                   to
                   see
                   their
                   disobedience
                   .
                   The
                   people
                   therefore
                   must
                   bee
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   their
                   Ministers
                   which
                   labour
                   for
                   their
                   profit
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   who
                   worketh
                   all
                   this
                   in
                   all
                   creatures
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   hath
                   giuen
                   the
                   people
                   obedient
                   hearts
                   to
                   bee
                   gouerned
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   end
                   he
                   hath
                   appointed
                   the
                   Ministers
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   grieuous
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   dangerous
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   obedient
                   to
                   such
                   superiours
                   as
                   shall
                   leade
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   into
                   destruction
                   ,
                   whom
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   calleth
                   blinde
                   guides
                   ,
                   which
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   people
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   pit
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   the
                   greatest
                   vertue
                   to
                   become
                   obedient
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   It
                   hath
                   been
                   euermore
                   the
                   charge
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   laide
                   vpon
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   thing
                   S.
                   Paul
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Philippians
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   diuers
                   other
                   places
                   requireth
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   hee
                   hath
                   declared
                   the
                   great
                   humility
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   became
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   thereupon
                   taketh
                   occasion
                   of
                   his
                   exhortation
                   :
                   
                     Wherefore
                     (
                     my
                     beloued
                     )
                     as
                     yee
                     haue
                     alwaies
                  
                   
                   
                     obeyed
                     me
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     in
                     my
                     presence
                     only
                     ,
                     but
                     now
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     mine
                     absence
                     ,
                     so
                     make
                     an
                     end
                     of
                     your
                     saluation
                     with
                     feare
                     and
                     trembling
                     .
                  
                   It
                   appeareth
                   by
                   his
                   wordes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Philippians
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   wrote
                   had
                   bin
                   very
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   his
                   ministerie
                   from
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   pleased
                   God
                   to
                   touch
                   their
                   heart
                   with
                   a
                   care
                   of
                   their
                   saluatiō
                   by
                   his
                   preaching
                   ;
                   yea
                   so
                   obedient
                   were
                   they
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   his
                   presence
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   vsed
                   great
                   submission
                   vnto
                   his
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   but
                   much
                   more
                   in
                   his
                   absence
                   they
                   declared
                   their
                   dutifulnes
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   with
                   great
                   
                   eate
                   they
                   laboured
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   profitable
                   by
                   practising
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   their
                   life
                   and
                   conuersation
                   :
                   whereby
                   it
                   may
                   seeme
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   needed
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   exhorted
                   them
                   vnto
                   this
                   dutie
                   of
                   obedience
                   ,
                   being
                   alreadie
                   so
                   forward
                   and
                   prone
                   thereunto
                   :
                   but
                   wee
                   may
                   hereby
                   learne
                   how
                   needfull
                   a
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   be
                   obedient
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   no
                   small
                   measure
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   farre
                   forth
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   frame
                   their
                   liues
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   preacheth
                   vnto
                   them
                   sincerely
                   and
                   purely
                   to
                   the
                   feeding
                   of
                   their
                   soules
                   vnto
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   can
                   neuer
                   obtaine
                   vnlesse
                   they
                   become
                   obediēt
                   to
                   bee
                   taught
                   and
                   instructed
                   at
                   the
                   Ministers
                   hand
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   pure
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   with
                   the
                   operation
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   worketh
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   apprehend
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   his
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   holinesse
                   imputed
                   vnto
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   free
                   grace
                   and
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   surely
                   as
                   if
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   persons
                   they
                   had
                   wrought
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   made
                   heires
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   which
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   blood
                   hath
                   purschased
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   necessarie
                   that
                   so
                   many
                   as
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   bee
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   placed
                   ouer
                   them
                   as
                   his
                   instrument
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   his
                   heauenly
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   I
                   haue
                   declared
                   vnto
                   you
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   rather
                   to
                   stirre
                   them
                   vp
                   vnto
                   a
                   continuall
                   obedience
                   hee
                   addeth
                   this
                   :
                   
                     Make
                     an
                     end
                     of
                     your
                     owne
                     saluation
                     with
                     feare
                     and
                     trembling
                     :
                  
                   As
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   Beloued
                   brethren
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   haue
                   hitherto
                   submitted
                   your selues
                   to
                   be
                   reformed
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   glorious
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   obeyed
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   the
                   increasing
                   of
                   your
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   your
                   saluation
                   :
                   so
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   to
                   continue
                   ,
                   and
                   euen
                   with
                   feare
                   and
                   trembling
                   make
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   your
                   saluation
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   you
                   should
                   waxe
                   obstinate
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   disobedient
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   your
                   behoofe
                   ,
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   truly
                   all
                   your
                   former
                   obedience
                   shal
                   no
                   whit
                   profit
                   you
                   ,
                   nay
                   your
                   end
                   shall
                   bee
                   worse
                   ;
                   be
                   lowly
                   therefore
                   and
                   reuerence
                   your
                   Teachers
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   with
                   great
                   humilitie
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   becommeth
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   receiue
                   
                   the
                   promises
                   .
                   And
                   least
                   the
                   aduersaries
                   should
                   perswade
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   your
                   obedience
                   and
                   willing
                   following
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   hath
                   come
                   vnto
                   you
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   that
                   meanes
                   he
                   may
                   draw
                   you
                   to
                   disobey
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   cannot
                   disobey
                   but
                   you
                   must
                   also
                   despise
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   him
                   that
                   sent
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   fall
                   from
                   all
                   grace
                   :
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   therefore
                   plainly
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   neuer
                   came
                   of
                   your selues
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   worketh
                   in
                   you
                   both
                   the
                   will
                   &
                   the
                   deed
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   of
                   your
                   desert
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   good
                   pleasure
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   then
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   must
                   obey
                   their
                   Minister
                   ,
                   &
                   giue
                   diligent
                   heed
                   to
                   be
                   taught
                   by
                   them
                   the
                   whole
                   counsell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   concerning
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   their
                   soules
                   :
                   which
                   thing
                   also
                   
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   doth
                   manifest
                   in
                   the
                   tenth
                   of
                   
                     Iohn
                     :
                     My
                     sheepe
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     heare
                     my
                     voyce
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     know
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     follow
                     me
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   giueth
                   vs
                   a
                   notable
                   token
                   here
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   If
                   they
                   heare
                   his
                   voyce
                   and
                   followe
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   that
                   wil
                   not
                   be
                   obediēt
                   vnto
                   him
                   are
                   none
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   neither
                   yet
                   partakers
                   of
                   those
                   benefits
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   purchased
                   for
                   his
                   .
                   But
                   peraduenture
                   some
                   wil
                   say
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   will
                   not
                   obey
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   where
                   is
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   heare
                   him
                   and
                   obey
                   him
                   ?
                   O
                   brother
                   take
                   heed
                   how
                   thou
                   seekest
                   such
                   cauillations
                   to
                   maintaine
                   thine
                   obstinacie
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   so
                   shake
                   of
                   thy
                   dutie
                   to
                   thy
                   Minister
                   ▪
                   but
                   if
                   thou
                   confesse
                   it
                   thy
                   dutie
                   to
                   be
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   I
                   tel
                   thee
                   plainly
                   thou
                   oughtest
                   no
                   lesse
                   to
                   obey
                   the
                   Minister
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   bringeth
                   the
                   message
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   t●ā
                   if
                   himselfe
                   were
                   present
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   being
                   the
                   very
                   Truth
                   it selfe
                   hath
                   said
                   plainly
                   on
                   the
                   Ministers
                   behalfe
                   :
                   
                     He
                     that
                     heareth
                     you
                     heareth
                     mee
                     :
                     and
                     hee
                     that
                     despiseth
                     you
                     ,
                     despiseth
                     me
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     despiseth
                     mee
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     despiseth
                     him
                     that
                     sent
                     mee
                  
                   .
                   What
                   an
                   hainous
                   thing
                   were
                   it
                   to
                   refuse
                   the
                   Minister
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   disobedient
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   case
                   standeth
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   disobeying
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   a
                   contempt
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   a
                   seuere
                   iudge
                   to
                   be
                   reuenged
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   enemies
                   ?
                   But
                   they
                   that
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   sheepfold
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   will
                   be
                   obedient
                   to
                   their
                   shepheard
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   willingly
                   as
                   the
                   sheepe
                   are
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   hereof
                   is
                   drawne
                   from
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   sheepe
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   simplest
                   of
                   all
                   creatures
                   to
                   shift
                   for
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   more
                   profitable
                   than
                   any
                   other
                   cattell
                   ,
                   when
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   straied
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   caught
                   in
                   the
                   brambles
                   and
                   briers
                   readie
                   to
                   be
                   lost
                   in
                   euery
                   pit
                   or
                   hole
                   ,
                   yea
                   subiect
                   to
                   a
                   thousand
                   daungers
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   helpe
                   itselfe
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   shepheard
                   hath
                   fetched
                   her
                   home
                   ,
                   how
                   obedient
                   is
                   shee
                   ,
                   and
                   glad
                   to
                   bee
                   guided
                   by
                   him
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   falling
                   into
                   the
                   
                   like
                   danger
                   :
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   required
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   obedient
                   as
                   sheepe
                   ;
                   yea
                   
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   the
                   wisest
                   or
                   mightiest
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   not
                   take
                   scorne
                   to
                   become
                   as
                   simple
                   as
                   a
                   sheepe
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   will
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   :
                   for
                   before
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   his
                   instrument
                   the
                   Minister
                   doth
                   bring
                   them
                   home
                   into
                   the
                   sheepfolde
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   wander
                   in
                   innumerable
                   dangers
                   ,
                   &
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   able
                   to
                   deliuer
                   themselues
                   out
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   silly
                   sheepe
                   is
                   to
                   saue
                   her selfe
                   from
                   the
                   wolfe
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   brought
                   home
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   see
                   their
                   infirmitie
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   great
                   neede
                   they
                   haue
                   of
                   a
                   shepheard
                   to
                   preserue
                   &
                   helpe
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   perils
                   ,
                   which
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   destruction
                   both
                   of
                   body
                   and
                   soule
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   gladly
                   obey
                   him
                   which
                   is
                   carefull
                   to
                   guide
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   refresh
                   their
                   hungrie
                   soules
                   with
                   that
                   heauenly
                   foode
                   and
                   milke
                   .
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   
                     must
                     bee
                     borne
                     againe
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     of
                     mortall
                  
                   
                   
                     seede
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     the
                     immortall
                     seede
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     liueth
                     and
                     endureth
                     for
                     euer
                     .
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   necessarie
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   their
                   spirituall
                   father
                   which
                   hath
                   begotten
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   ioyfully
                   extend
                   a
                   fatherly
                   affection
                   towards
                   them
                   :
                   which
                   thing
                   the
                   Apostle
                   
                     S.
                     Peter
                  
                   exhorteth
                   them
                   vnto
                   :
                   
                     As
                     newe
                     borne
                     babes
                     desire
                     the
                     sincere
                     milke
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     growe
                     thereby
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Apostle
                   here
                   sheweth
                   a
                   familiar
                   
                   reason
                   why
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   obedient
                   ,
                   they
                   be
                   as
                   new
                   borne
                   babes
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   that
                   little
                   children
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   guide
                   themselues
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   to
                   feede
                   themselues
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   be
                   guided
                   and
                   nourished
                   by
                   the
                   helpe
                   of
                   their
                   parents
                   ,
                   vntill
                   they
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   shift
                   for
                   themselues
                   :
                   So
                   must
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   bee
                   guided
                   and
                   nourished
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   grow
                   from
                   strength
                   to
                   strength
                   ,
                   from
                   faith
                   to
                   faith
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   a
                   perfect
                   
                   age
                   in
                   Christ.
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   necessarie
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   be
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   to
                   whome
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   giuen
                   his
                   word
                   to
                   distribute
                   vnto
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   increase
                   and
                   strengthen
                   their
                   faith
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   some
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   is
                   this
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   Ministers
                   onely
                   ?
                   what
                   if
                   they
                   teach
                   their
                   owne
                   deuises
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   pure
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   vs
                   beleeue
                   wee
                   are
                   in
                   an
                   happie
                   case
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   are
                   in
                   most
                   misery
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   directed
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   pathway
                   vnto
                   saluation
                   ?
                   I
                   answere
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   must
                   therfore
                   trie
                   the
                   doctrine
                   which
                   he
                   bringeth
                   by
                   the
                   touchstone
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   that
                   it
                   accord
                   therwith
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   giueth
                   the
                   vnderstanding
                   and
                   interpreting
                   of
                   the
                   scriptures
                   vnto
                   the
                   ministers
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   without
                   great
                   cause
                   that
                   hee
                   doth
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   hee
                   appointeth
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   meanes
                   without
                   which
                   they
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   together
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   sharpe
                   sword
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   to
                   pearce
                   their
                   soules
                   and
                   consciences
                   to
                   the
                   vtter
                   slaying
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   excellent
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   to
                   heale
                   them
                   againe
                   :
                   which
                   thing
                   if
                   the
                   Ministers
                   for
                   their
                   part
                   shall
                   not
                   faithfully
                   execute
                   in
                   such
                   order
                   as
                   before
                   I
                   intreated
                   of
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   euen
                   that
                   gift
                   the
                   Lorde
                   will
                   so
                   straightly
                   call
                   to
                   account
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   shall
                   beare
                   the
                   danger
                   of
                   euery
                   soule
                   that
                   hath
                   perished
                   through
                   his
                   default
                   .
                   Yet
                   shall
                   not
                   the
                   people
                   be
                   hereby
                   discharged
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   must
                   try
                   his
                   doctrine
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   before
                   )
                   and
                   take
                   heede
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   seduced
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   dye
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   sinnes
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   will
                   say
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   truly
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   dangerous
                   case
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   God
                   hath
                   shewed
                   him
                   such
                   mercie
                   as
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   desirous
                   to
                   bee
                   instructed
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   way
                   to
                   saluation
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   craue
                   knowledge
                   at
                   the
                   Lords
                   hand
                   ,
                   neuer
                   cease
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   importunate
                   vpon
                   the
                   Lorde
                   in
                   crauing
                   his
                   holy
                   spirite
                   ,
                   to
                   worke
                   in
                   him
                   all
                   spirituall
                   grace
                   ,
                   to
                   worke
                   in
                   him
                   
                   true
                   Faith
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   assure
                   him
                   of
                   his
                   saluation
                   ,
                   all
                   other
                   worldly
                   respects
                   set
                   aside
                   :
                   and
                   let
                   him
                   vse
                   great
                   diligence
                   in
                   harkening
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Moreouer
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   withdraw
                   himselfe
                   from
                   all
                   euill
                   company
                   ,
                   and
                   frequent
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   strengthen
                   him
                   to
                   worke
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   shall
                   know
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   bee
                   of
                   God
                   or
                   not
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   rule
                   which
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   giueth
                   vs
                   to
                   knowe
                   it
                   by
                   ,
                   
                     Hee
                     that
                     speaketh
                     of
                     himselfe
                     seeketh
                     his
                     owne
                     glorie
                     :
                     but
                     hee
                     that
                     seeketh
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     sent
                     him
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     true
                     :
                  
                   and
                   such
                   must
                   wee
                   
                   obey
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Now
                   we
                   see
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   duty
                   to
                   obey
                   the
                   true
                   Minister
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   carefully
                   watch
                   ouer
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   wholsome
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   so
                   must
                   wee
                   beware
                   that
                   we
                   suffer
                   not
                   our selues
                   to
                   be
                   seduced
                   by
                   false
                   teachers
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   wee
                   must
                   proue
                   their
                   doctrine
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   shall
                   preach
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   sincerely
                   
                   and
                   purely
                   ,
                   hauing
                   some
                   infirmitie
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   therfore
                   reiect
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   obey
                   him
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   sake
                   ;
                   and
                   consider
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   subiect
                   to
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   some
                   one
                   more
                   than
                   another
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   dutie
                   christian
                   like
                   to
                   admonish
                   him
                   thereof
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   the
                   seruant
                   of
                   God
                   he
                   will
                   giue
                   him
                   more
                   strength
                   against
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   Besides
                   this
                   obedience
                   ,
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   toward
                   their
                   Minister
                   must
                   extend
                   further
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   must
                   also
                   reuerence
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   him
                   honor
                   ,
                   else
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   certaine
                   that
                   obedience
                   cannot
                   take
                   place
                   :
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   by
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   woman
                   of
                   Samaria
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   great
                   curtesie
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   in
                   telling
                   her
                   what
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   he
                   could
                   do
                   for
                   her
                   ,
                   yet
                   would
                   she
                   not
                   obey
                   him
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   but
                   tell
                   to
                   taunting
                   and
                   ouerthwarting
                   of
                   him
                   too
                   vnreuerētly
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   touched
                   her
                   conscience
                   and
                   laid
                   open
                   her
                   wickednes
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   she
                   saw
                   plainely
                   he
                   was
                   another
                   manner
                   of
                   man
                   than
                   she
                   tooke
                   him
                   for
                   ,
                   then
                   she
                   began
                   to
                   reuerence
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     O
                     sir
                     ,
                     I
                     see
                     that
                     thou
                     art
                     a
                     Prophet
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   then
                   she
                   obeyed
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   desired
                   to
                   learne
                   of
                   him
                   :
                   so
                   ,
                   before
                   she
                   obeyed
                   ,
                   she
                   conceiued
                   a
                   reuerence
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   accounted
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   a
                   Prophet
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   also
                   manifest
                   in
                   the
                   2.
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   the
                   wonderfull
                   miracle
                   could
                   not
                   bring
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   obey
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   
                   yet
                   afterward
                   when
                   Peter
                   with
                   his
                   sharpe
                   sermon
                   had
                   touched
                   their
                   hearts
                   in
                   such
                   sort
                   that
                   they
                   felt
                   the
                   power
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   giuen
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   began
                   to
                   reuerence
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   as
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   ashamed
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   drunken
                   with
                   new
                   wine
                   ,
                   now
                   they
                   cryed
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     Men
                     and
                     brethren
                     what
                     shall
                     we
                     doe
                     ?
                  
                   which
                   words
                   doe
                   plainely
                   declare
                   what
                   a
                   reuerent
                   opinion
                   they
                   haue
                   conceiued
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   that
                   they
                   became
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                   Common
                   experience
                   sheweth
                   vs
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   of
                   you
                   will
                   commit
                   your
                   matter
                   to
                   any
                   Lawyer
                   ,
                   except
                   you
                   haue
                   a
                   reuerent
                   opinion
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   pleasure
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   sure
                   trust
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   doe
                   the
                   best
                   he
                   can
                   for
                   the
                   furtherance
                   of
                   your
                   cause
                   ?
                   Likewise
                   in
                   Physick
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   man
                   that
                   will
                   cōmit
                   his
                   life
                   into
                   the
                   Physitians
                   hand
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   he
                   be
                   first
                   perswaded
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   God
                   ease
                   his
                   griefe
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   willing
                   also
                   to
                   do
                   what
                   lieth
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   except
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   thus
                   perswaded
                   of
                   the
                   Physition
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   commit
                   himselfe
                   into
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   obey
                   those
                   orders
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   prescribe
                   :
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   must
                   be
                   obedient
                   to
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   must
                   reuerence
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   possible
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   obey
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   S
                   Paul
                   doth
                   notably
                   amplifie
                   the
                   honor
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   faithfull
                   Ministers
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Elders
                  
                   
                   
                     that
                     rule
                     well
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     let
                     them
                     be
                     had
                     in
                     double
                     honour
                     ,
                     specially
                     they
                     which
                     labour
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     doctrine
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   let
                   those
                   Elders
                   which
                   are
                   appointed
                   to
                   watch
                   and
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   manners
                   and
                   behauior
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   execute
                   this
                   charge
                   faithfully
                   ,
                   be
                   had
                   in
                   double
                   honour
                   :
                   but
                   aboue
                   all
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   faithfull
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   be
                   honoured
                   :
                   for
                   why
                   ?
                   the
                   other
                   are
                   ouerseers
                   of
                   your
                   outward
                   behauior
                   ,
                   but
                   these
                   haue
                   an
                   other
                   manner
                   of
                   office
                   ,
                   they
                   watch
                   ouer
                   your
                   soules
                   ,
                   which
                   tendeth
                   to
                   the
                   saluation
                   both
                   of
                   body
                   and
                   soule
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreouer
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   requisite
                   that
                   they
                   also
                   feare
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   can
                   they
                   in
                   no
                   ease
                   reuerence
                   and
                   honour
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   where
                   feare
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   all
                   honour
                   is
                   absent
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   consequently
                   all
                   dutie
                   extinguished
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   feare
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   a
                   fained
                   and
                   counterfeited
                   feare
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   come
                   before
                   the
                   Minister
                   to
                   aske
                   him
                   any
                   question
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   consider
                   that
                   he
                   commeth
                   to
                   talke
                   with
                   the
                   messenger
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   heare
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   himselfe
                   were
                   present
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   most
                   certaine
                   ,
                   where
                   a
                   faithful
                   Minister
                   is
                   that
                   doth
                   
                   sincerely
                   and
                   purely
                   preach
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   himselfe
                   dwelt
                   personally
                   among
                   vs
                   :
                   and
                   his
                   owne
                   selfe
                   hath
                   verified
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     He
                     that
                     heareth
                     you
                     ,
                     heareth
                  
                   
                   me
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   behooueth
                   vs
                   to
                   giue
                   a
                   proofe
                   of
                   our
                   feare
                   ,
                   loue
                   and
                   obedience
                   towards
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   by
                   receiuing
                   his
                   word
                   with
                   such
                   feare
                   and
                   reuerence
                   as
                   beseemeth
                   his
                   subiects
                   ,
                   although
                   the
                   same
                   proceede
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   mortall
                   mans
                   mouth
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   common
                   thing
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   the
                   Embassadour
                   of
                   a
                   Prince
                   is
                   receiued
                   with
                   great
                   honour
                   &
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   yea
                   his
                   message
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   receiued
                   as
                   vndoubtedly
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   King
                   were
                   present
                   himself
                   ,
                   yea
                   they
                   that
                   shall
                   despise
                   his
                   authoritie
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   hainously
                   accounted
                   of
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   resisted
                   and
                   rebelled
                   
                   against
                   the
                   Kings
                   owne
                   person
                   :
                   And
                   shall
                   the
                   Embassadours
                   of
                   the
                   liuing
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   King
                   of
                   all
                   Kings
                   ,
                   be
                   receiued
                   lesse
                   worthily
                   than
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   whose
                   authoritie
                   is
                   both
                   greater
                   and
                   the
                   message
                   waightier
                   ?
                   Truly
                   whosoeuer
                   shall
                   take
                   scorne
                   to
                   yeeld
                   this
                   dutie
                   of
                   
                   feare
                   and
                   reuerence
                   vnto
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   assured
                   that
                   he
                   scorneth
                   not
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   sent
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   some
                   will
                   obiect
                   :
                   what
                   shall
                   we
                   make
                   a
                   God
                   of
                   our
                   Minister
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   he
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   as
                   you
                   say
                   ?
                   I
                   answere
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   meane
                   nothing
                   lesse
                   ,
                   nay
                   I
                   hold
                   him
                   accursed
                   that
                   shal
                   chalenge
                   such
                   dignity
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   feare
                   must
                   ye
                   yeeld
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   his
                   office
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   remit
                   your
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   giue
                   you
                   assurance
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   washed
                   away
                   by
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   be
                   truly
                   penitēt
                   for
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   made
                   heires
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   whereof
                   you
                   need
                   not
                   to
                   doubt
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   be
                   not
                   penitent
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   office
                   hee
                   hath
                   authoritie
                   to
                   binde
                   sinnes
                   here
                   on
                   earth
                   iustly
                   to
                   euerlasting
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   vnpenitent
                   may
                   be
                   as
                   sure
                   to
                   suffer
                   as
                   they
                   see
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   :
                   feare
                   him
                   therefore
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   not
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   God.
                   With
                   what
                   a
                   reuerend
                   feare
                   did
                   the
                   Galathians
                   receiue
                   Paul
                   ?
                   
                   his
                   owne
                   selfe
                   doth
                   report
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   receiued
                   him
                   as
                   an
                   Angell
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   yea
                   more
                   than
                   so
                   ,
                   they
                   receiued
                   him
                   as
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   was
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   excellencie
                   of
                   his
                   person
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   testifieth
                   was
                   simple
                   ,
                   base
                   ,
                   vile
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   contemptible
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   subiect
                   to
                   all
                   infirmities
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   receiued
                   him
                   with
                   such
                   feare
                   and
                   reuerence
                   for
                   that
                   excellent
                   message
                   which
                   hee
                   brought
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   those
                   glad
                   tidings
                   which
                   hee
                   published
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   a
                   Minister
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   saue
                   all
                   the
                   beleeuers
                   .
                   Thus
                   reuerently
                   must
                   all
                   Gods
                   children
                   feare
                   their
                   Minister
                   ,
                   euen
                   for
                   the
                   worthines
                   of
                   his
                   office
                   and
                   ministery
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   feare
                   him
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   case
                   obey
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   doth
                   sharply
                   reproue
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   sinnes
                   :
                   but
                   euen
                   as
                   a
                   light
                   wife
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   her
                   husband
                   pleaseth
                   her
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   and
                   no
                   longer
                   will
                   she
                   be
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   he
                   shew
                   a
                   sharp
                   countenance
                   of
                   very
                   loue
                   to
                   driue
                   her
                   from
                   some
                   lewd
                   cōditions
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   she
                   begin
                   to
                   scorne
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   fret
                   and
                   chafe
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   obeying
                   him
                   ,
                   she
                   will
                   deadly
                   hate
                   him
                   and
                   despise
                   him
                   :
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   stand
                   not
                   in
                   feare
                   of
                   the
                   authority
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   giuen
                   him
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   obey
                   him
                   no
                   longer
                   than
                   he
                   preacheth
                   pleasant
                   things
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   touch
                   their
                   consciences
                   with
                   threatning
                   the
                   iudgemēts
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   their
                   sin
                   ,
                   then
                   can
                   they
                   not
                   abide
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   harden
                   their
                   hearts
                   not
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   which
                   hath
                   sent
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   fall
                   away
                   to
                   their
                   vtter
                   destruction
                   :
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   therefore
                   feare
                   their
                   Minister
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   obedient
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   truth
                   which
                   hee
                   bringeth
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   the
                   people
                   are
                   come
                   thus
                   farre
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   willingly
                   obey
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   feare
                   and
                   reuerence
                   submit
                   themselues
                   to
                   bee
                   guided
                   by
                   the
                   pure
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   shew
                   further
                   their
                   dutifulnes
                   towards
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   also
                   bee
                   readie
                   to
                   doe
                   for
                   him
                   whatsoeuer
                   lieth
                   in
                   their
                   power
                   :
                   which
                   thing
                   S.
                   Paul
                   earnestly
                   desireth
                   of
                   the
                   Thessalonians
                   :
                   
                     Wee
                     beseech
                     you
                     brethren
                     ,
                     that
                     yee
                     acknowledge
                     them
                     which
                     labour
                     among
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                  
                   
                   
                     ouer
                     you
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     admonish
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     haue
                     them
                     in
                     singular
                     loue
                     for
                     their
                     workes
                     sake
                     .
                  
                   Where
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   sheweth
                   a
                   reason
                   why
                   they
                   should
                   acknowledge
                   their
                   Ministers
                   which
                   carefully
                   &
                   faithfully
                   doe
                   execute
                   their
                   office
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   for
                   their
                   workes
                   sake
                   ;
                   &
                   his
                   exhortation
                   is
                   in
                   effect
                   thus
                   much
                   :
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   this
                   one
                   thing
                   doe
                   I
                   heartily
                   craue
                   at
                   your
                   hands
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   be
                   not
                   so
                   obliuious
                   as
                   to
                   forget
                   those
                   which
                   labour
                   among
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   by
                   his
                   appointment
                   euen
                   of
                   great
                   mercie
                   towards
                   you
                   ,
                   placed
                   ouer
                   you
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   they
                   may
                   admonish
                   you
                   of
                   your
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   stirre
                   you
                   vp
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   zeale
                   of
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   walke
                   more
                   circumspectly
                   before
                   him
                   :
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   be
                   not
                   forgetfull
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   haue
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   singular
                   loue
                   ;
                   yea
                   let
                   nothing
                   be
                   dearer
                   vnto
                   you
                   than
                   such
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   worke
                   sake
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   taken
                   in
                   hand
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   truly
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   labour
                   vnder
                   the
                   Sunne
                   so
                   profitable
                   vnto
                   you
                   as
                   this
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   bringeth
                   not
                   store
                   of
                   corruptible
                   siluer
                   and
                   gold
                   ,
                   not
                   large
                   kingdomes
                   and
                   empires
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   which
                   shall
                   perish
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   an
                   end
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   profit
                   commeth
                   of
                   their
                   labour
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   your
                   soules
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   treasure
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   a
                   thousand
                   worlds
                   are
                   comparable
                   vnto
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   loue
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Besides
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   their
                   dutie
                   also
                   to
                   prouide
                   for
                   him
                   all
                   things
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   haue
                   to
                   supplie
                   his
                   want
                   at
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   by
                   diuers
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   proue
                   :
                   
                   In
                   the
                   6.
                   to
                   the
                   Galathians
                   the
                   Apostle
                   giueth
                   this
                   commandement
                   :
                   
                     Let
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     taught
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     make
                     him
                     that
                     hath
                     taught
                     him
                     partaker
                     of
                     all
                     his
                     goods
                     .
                  
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   very
                   good
                   :
                   
                   if
                   the
                   schoolemaster
                   taketh
                   paines
                   in
                   teaching
                   ,
                   the
                   schollers
                   owe
                   to
                   him
                   other
                   necessaries
                   .
                   Such
                   is
                   the
                   subtiltie
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   which
                   rageth
                   and
                   stormeth
                   at
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   reaching
                   whereof
                   he
                   seeth
                   is
                   the
                   decaying
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   by
                   no
                   other
                   meanes
                   he
                   can
                   ouerthrow
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   yet
                   doth
                   he
                   mightily
                   heaue
                   at
                   it
                   by
                   drawing
                   the
                   peoples
                   harts
                   from
                   nourishing
                   and
                   maintaining
                   the
                   Preachers
                   thereof
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   being
                   oppressed
                   with
                   penurie
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   constrained
                   to
                   forsake
                   their
                   ministerie
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   marueile
                   though
                   the
                   Apostle
                   giueth
                   so
                   straight
                   a
                   charge
                   thereof
                   ,
                   seeing
                   so
                   great
                   danger
                   might
                   ensue
                   .
                   
                     If
                     they
                     sowe
                     vnto
                     you
                     spirituall
                     things
                     ,
                     is
                     it
                     a
                     great
                     thing
                     if
                     they
                     reape
                     of
                     you
                     carnall
                     things
                     ?
                  
                   If
                   the
                   Ministers
                   
                   giue
                   vnto
                   the
                   people
                   gold
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   much
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   giue
                   chaffe
                   againe
                   ?
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   difference
                   betweene
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Minister
                   distributeth
                   among
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   receiueth
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   is
                   betweene
                   gold
                   and
                   chaffe
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   giueth
                   vnto
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   :
                   what
                   treasure
                   may
                   be
                   compared
                   vnto
                   it
                   ?
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   they
                   giue
                   him
                   of
                   their
                   worldly
                   commodities
                   to
                   maintaine
                   his
                   liuing
                   ?
                   Truly
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   token
                   of
                   too
                   too
                   much
                   infidelitie
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   manifest
                   argument
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   Christians
                   ,
                   but
                   very
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   refuse
                   to
                   nourish
                   the
                   Minister
                   that
                   laboureth
                   for
                   our
                   profit
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   manifest
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   that
                   the
                   Priests
                   which
                   waited
                   on
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   liued
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Altar
                   :
                   Euen
                   so
                   hath
                   the
                   Lord
                   appointed
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospell
                   should
                   liue
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                   Naturall
                   reason
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   is
                   it
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     no
                     man
                     goeth
                     on
                     warfare
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     cost
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   the
                   souldier
                   receiueth
                   his
                   stipend
                   .
                   
                   Neither
                   
                     doth
                     any
                     manplant
                     a
                     vineyard
                     ,
                     and
                     eateth
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     fruite
                     thereof
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   doth
                   he
                   plant
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   enioy
                   the
                   fruite
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   
                     No
                     man
                     keepeth
                     a
                     flocke
                     and
                     eateth
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     milke
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   case
                   standeth
                   so
                   in
                   earthly
                   matters
                   ,
                   that
                   euery
                   man
                   enioyeth
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   his
                   labour
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   maintained
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   ought
                   the
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Pastors
                   liue
                   of
                   their
                   flocke
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   profitable
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   whose
                   sake
                   they
                   take
                   such
                   paines
                   ?
                   If
                   therefore
                   you
                   will
                   haue
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   placed
                   ouer
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   refuse
                   no
                   paines
                   in
                   studying
                   night
                   and
                   day
                   ,
                   in
                   preaching
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   season
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   season
                   ,
                   in
                   exhorting
                   and
                   trying
                   all
                   meanes
                   to
                   doe
                   you
                   good
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   shall
                   loue
                   you
                   so
                   tenderly
                   that
                   his
                   owne
                   life
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   deare
                   vnto
                   him
                   for
                   your
                   sake
                   :
                   you
                   must
                   know
                   it
                   is
                   your
                   dutie
                   to
                   prouide
                   all
                   things
                   necessarie
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   you
                   must
                   not
                   make
                   him
                   your
                   slaue
                   ,
                   but
                   you
                   must
                   so
                   minister
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   giue
                   himselfe
                   wholy
                   vnto
                   the
                   faithfull
                   doing
                   of
                   his
                   dutie
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   drawne
                   away
                   with
                   other
                   cares
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   commanded
                   not
                   to
                   
                     mousell
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     the
                     oxe
                     that
                     treadeth
                     out
                     the
                     corxe
                     ,
                  
                   much
                   
                   lesse
                   to
                   withhold
                   the
                   Minister
                   from
                   things
                   necessarie
                   to
                   preserue
                   his
                   life
                   .
                   The
                   labourer
                   is
                   worthie
                   of
                   his
                   wages
                   .
                   How
                   wonderfully
                   forward
                   were
                   the
                   Galathians
                   in
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   this
                   dutie
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   refused
                   to
                   pull
                   out
                   their
                   eyes
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   beene
                   possible
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   haue
                   giuen
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ?
                   Which
                   words
                   although
                   they
                   be
                   of
                   supererogation
                   ,
                   yet
                   doe
                   they
                   expresse
                   such
                   loue
                   and
                   readines
                   in
                   administring
                   of
                   their
                   worldly
                   commodities
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   haue
                   pluckt
                   out
                   their
                   owne
                   eyes
                   and
                   giuen
                   them
                   vnto
                   him
                   also
                   ,
                   if
                   by
                   that
                   meanes
                   they
                   might
                   haue
                   pleasured
                   him
                   .
                   Truly
                   there
                   is
                   good
                   cause
                   why
                   they
                   should
                   thus
                   loue
                   and
                   prouide
                   for
                   their
                   Minister
                   which
                   laboureth
                   faithfully
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   childe
                   cannot
                   recompence
                   the
                   paines
                   &
                   kindnes
                   of
                   his
                   parents
                   in
                   bringing
                   him
                   into
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   prouiding
                   things
                   necessarie
                   for
                   his
                   education
                   ;
                   neither
                   the
                   scholler
                   the
                   paines
                   of
                   his
                   maister
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   garnished
                   his
                   breast
                   with
                   wisedome
                   and
                   knowledge
                   :
                   much
                   lesse
                   can
                   the
                   childe
                   of
                   God
                   recompence
                   his
                   spirituall
                   father
                   who
                   hath
                   begotten
                   him
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Refuse
                   not
                   them
                   to
                   bestow
                   part
                   of
                   thy
                   worldly
                   commodities
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   brought
                   
                   thee
                   such
                   heauenly
                   treasure
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   which
                   thy
                   estate
                   were
                   more
                   miserable
                   than
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   brute
                   beasts
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   it
                   may
                   seeme
                   very
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   worldly
                   minded
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   respecteth
                   nothing
                   but
                   temporall
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   so
                   liberall
                   toward
                   his
                   Minister
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   prouide
                   him
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   neede
                   of
                   (
                   although
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   are
                   alreadie
                   called
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   tasted
                   how
                   sweete
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   beene
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   Ministers
                   meanes
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   vsed
                   as
                   an
                   instrument
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   home
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   thinke
                   it
                   much
                   to
                   do
                   their
                   dutie
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   very
                   liberally
                   in
                   prouiding
                   for
                   their
                   Pastor
                   )
                   you
                   shall
                   vnderstand
                   in
                   what
                   sort
                   you
                   ought
                   to
                   prouide
                   for
                   him
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   see
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   sufficient
                   for
                   to
                   finde
                   himselfe
                   and
                   his
                   familie
                   necessarie
                   foode
                   and
                   apparell
                   
                   for
                   their
                   bodies
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   giue
                   him
                   wherewith
                   to
                   keepe
                   hospitalitie
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   honestly
                   and
                   decently
                   to
                   entertaine
                   strangers
                   which
                   come
                   vnto
                   him
                   to
                   aske
                   his
                   counsell
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   conscience
                   concerning
                   their
                   faith
                   and
                   saluation
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   prouide
                   him
                   bookes
                   for
                   his
                   studie
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   may
                   enrich
                   his
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   may
                   the
                   better
                   hee
                   able
                   to
                   answere
                   and
                   helpe
                   all
                   their
                   doubts
                   which
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Thus
                   must
                   you
                   prouide
                   for
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   troubled
                   with
                   any
                   cares
                   that
                   may
                   with
                   draw
                   him
                   or
                   hinder
                   him
                   in
                   doing
                   of
                   his
                   dutie
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     make
                     him
                     partaker
                     of
                     all
                     your
                     goods
                     ,
                  
                   it
                   is
                   nothing
                   lesse
                   meant
                   than
                   that
                   your
                   goods
                   should
                   be
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   make
                   him
                   abound
                   in
                   superfluitie
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   filled
                   vntill
                   he
                   burst
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   prouide
                   for
                   him
                   for
                   those
                   causes
                   aforesaid
                   .
                
                 
                   Heere
                   may
                   they
                   aske
                   a
                   question
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   pay
                   tithe
                   vnto
                   such
                   Ministers
                   as
                   bewicked
                   liuers
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   haue
                   spoken
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   dutie
                   which
                   they
                   owe
                   vnto
                   the
                   true
                   Ministers
                   and
                   faithfull
                   labourers
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   busines
                   .
                   You
                   shall
                   therefore
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   wicked
                   liuer
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   teach
                   true
                   doctrin
                   ,
                   hold
                   nothing
                   back
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   him
                   haue
                   his
                   dutie
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   it
                   shall
                   please
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   conuert
                   him
                   from
                   his
                   wickednes
                   ,
                   hee
                   may
                   loue
                   you
                   the
                   more
                   dearely
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   the
                   more
                   care
                   ouer
                   you
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   hee
                   teach
                   false
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   purely
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   owne
                   braines
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   you
                   haue
                   a
                   conscience
                   of
                   disturbing
                   the
                   common
                   weale
                   ,
                   and
                   seeke
                   rather
                   peace
                   than
                   trouble
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   haue
                   his
                   dutie
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   diligēce
                   in
                   doing
                   your
                   duty
                   may
                   moue
                   him
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   care
                   of
                   his
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   not
                   giue
                   him
                   that
                   grace
                   ,
                   yet
                   thereby
                   shall
                   you
                   leaue
                   a
                   testimonie
                   in
                   his
                   conscience
                   to
                   his
                   condemnation
                   .
                   Moreouer
                   where
                   any
                   such
                   Ministers
                   be
                   placed
                   ouer
                   
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   wicked
                   liuers
                   ,
                   false
                   teachers
                   ,
                   or
                   domb
                   dogs
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   certaine
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   set
                   them
                   euen
                   to
                   plague
                   the
                   people
                   for
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 
                   Last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   must
                   pray
                   cōtinually
                   both
                   for
                   themselues
                   and
                   for
                   their
                   Minister
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   may
                   bestow
                   vpon
                   him
                   the
                   perfect
                   gifts
                   of
                   prophecying
                   ,
                   and
                   vpon
                   vs
                   obedient
                   hearts
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   may
                   bee
                   glorified
                   in
                   our
                   life
                   and
                   conuersation
                   ,
                   which
                   thing
                   S.
                   Paul
                   desireth
                   in
                   his
                   Epistles
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   4.
                   
                   Chapter
                   to
                   the
                   Colossians
                   ,
                   Continue
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     i●
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     watch
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     with
                     thankesgiuing
                     .
                     Pray
                     also
                     for
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     may
                     open
                     vnto
                     vs
                     the
                     doore
                     of
                     vtterance
                     ,
                     to
                     speake
                     the
                     mysterie
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     vtter
                     it
                     as
                     becommeth
                     me
                     to
                     speake
                     .
                  
                   The
                   like
                   thing
                   doth
                   he
                   require
                   in
                   the
                   6.
                   to
                   the
                   Ephesians
                   .
                   In
                   both
                   which
                   places
                   the
                   Apostle
                   noteth
                   how
                   needefull
                   a
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   pray
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   themselues
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   their
                   Minister
                   also
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   giueth
                   his
                   gifts
                   to
                   none
                   but
                   
                   them
                   which
                   faithfully
                   call
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   continually
                   craue
                   the
                   same
                   at
                   his
                   hand
                   .
                   It
                   behoueth
                   the
                   people
                   therefore
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   their
                   Minister
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   powre
                   vpon
                   him
                   the
                   aboundance
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   open
                   vnto
                   him
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   his
                   most
                   holy
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   teach
                   them
                   all
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Thessalonians
                   and
                   3.
                   
                   Chapter
                   he
                   vseth
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Furthermore
                     brethren
                     ,
                     pray
                     for
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     may
                     haue
                     free
                     passage
                     ,
                     and
                     bee
                     glorified
                     euen
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     with
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     deliuered
                     from
                     vnreasonable
                     and
                     euill
                     men
                     ,
                     for
                     all
                     men
                     haue
                     not
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   Here
                   doth
                   
                   the
                   Apostle
                   giue
                   charge
                   also
                   that
                   the
                   congregation
                   do
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   florishing
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   faithful
                   Ministers
                   thereof
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   might
                   so
                   much
                   be
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   thereby
                   increased
                   ,
                   he
                   willeth
                   them
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   quiet
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   deliuer
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   their
                   aduersaries
                   ,
                   which
                   seek
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   ouerthrow
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   faith
                   to
                   become
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   promises
                   thereof
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   only
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   
                   God
                   vnto
                   his
                   children
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   should
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   all
                   should
                   haue
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   all
                   cannot
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   all
                   cannot
                   haue
                   faith
                   .
                   Then
                   wee
                   see
                   a
                   notable
                   meane
                   to
                   attaine
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   profitable
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   euen
                   by
                   prayer
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   you
                   desire
                   such
                   a
                   Pastor
                   as
                   shall
                   loue
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   him
                   againe
                   ,
                   pray
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   would
                   haue
                   him
                   able
                   to
                   teach
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   your selues
                   made
                   obedient
                   to
                   his
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   pray
                   hartily
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   would
                   haue
                   him
                   long
                   ,
                   pray
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   continue
                   him
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   giue
                   him
                   fauour
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   defend
                   him
                   from
                   all
                   wicked
                   aduersaries
                   ,
                   that
                   yee
                   may
                   liue
                   peaceably
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   builded
                   vp
                   into
                   a
                   
                   strong
                   faith
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   without
                   any
                   perturbation
                   .
                   Now
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   the
                   
                   whole
                   congregation
                   generally
                   to
                   pray
                   together
                   with
                   one
                   consent
                   both
                   for
                   themselues
                   ,
                   their
                   Minister
                   ,
                   Prince
                   ,
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   people
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   euerie
                   mans
                   dutie
                   particularly
                   at
                   home
                   at
                   his
                   own
                   house
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   once
                   or
                   twise
                   ,
                   now
                   and
                   then
                   ,
                   very
                   seldome
                   ,
                   but
                   daily
                   ,
                   yea
                   continually
                   .
                   Thus
                   shall
                   both
                   the
                   Minister
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   doe
                   their
                   dutie
                   to
                   their
                   wonderfull
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   glorie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   third
                   part
                   concerning
                   the
                   fruites
                   that
                   come
                   of
                   the
                   well
                   doing
                   of
                   these
                   duties
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   Minister
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                   THese
                   duties
                   thus
                   performed
                   bring
                   wonderfull
                   commoditie
                   :
                   And
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Minister
                   doe
                   his
                   dutie
                   in
                   preaching
                   ,
                   exhorting
                   ,
                   liuing
                   ,
                   praying
                   ,
                   and
                   watching
                   ouer
                   his
                   flocke
                   with
                   that
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   desire
                   of
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   that
                   he
                   ought
                   ,
                   this
                   profit
                   shall
                   he
                   haue
                   ;
                   The
                   Lord
                   will
                   blesse
                   his
                   labour
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   make
                   an
                   acceptable
                   and
                   ioyfull
                   account
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   which
                   farre
                   passeth
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   saue
                   his
                   owne
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   been
                   a
                   faithfull
                   seruant
                   ouer
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   make
                   him
                   his
                   gouernour
                   ouer
                   a
                   great
                   deale
                   euen
                   in
                   his
                   kingdome
                   of
                   blessednes
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   the
                   people
                   do
                   their
                   duty
                   vnto
                   the
                   Minister
                   in
                   obeying
                   ,
                   reuerencing
                   him
                   ,
                   fearing
                   him
                   ,
                   louing
                   and
                   prouiding
                   all
                   things
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   in
                   praying
                   faithfully
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   make
                   him
                   a
                   glad
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   sturre
                   him
                   vp
                   with
                   great
                   ioy
                   to
                   do
                   for
                   them
                   all
                   that
                   be
                   can
                   ,
                   and
                   euen
                   in
                   great
                   afflictions
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   their
                   dutifulnes
                   and
                   constant
                   faith
                   shall
                   minister
                   abundāce
                   of
                   consolatiō
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   shal
                   be
                   forced
                   to
                   say
                   with
                   the
                   Apostle
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     What
                  
                   
                   
                     thankes
                     can
                     we
                     recompence
                     to
                     God
                     againe
                     for
                     you
                     ,
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     ioy
                     wherewith
                     wee
                     reioyce
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     for
                     your
                     sake
                     ?
                  
                   Thus
                   shall
                   they
                   fill
                   him
                   with
                   ioy
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   winne
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   had
                   a
                   thousand
                   liues
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   gladly
                   giue
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   sakes
                   to
                   doe
                   them
                   good
                   ;
                   and
                   moreouer
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   wil
                   blesse
                   him
                   in
                   great
                   measure
                   for
                   their
                   sake
                   ,
                   with
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   profitable
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   ende
                   their
                   soules
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   vnspeakable
                   treasure
                   farre
                   passing
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreouer
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   people
                   do
                   not
                   their
                   duty
                   ,
                   but
                   become
                   obstinate
                   ,
                   and
                   storme
                   and
                   rage
                   against
                   the
                   faithfull
                   Minister
                   which
                   hath
                   a
                   care
                   ouer
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   grieue
                   his
                   heart
                   through
                   their
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   he
                   doe
                   his
                   dutie
                   in
                   reading
                   ,
                   preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   points
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   alreadie
                   declared
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   notwitstanding
                   saue
                   his
                   owne
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   if
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   by
                   his
                   diligence
                   winne
                   them
                   ;
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   be
                   contented
                   to
                   submit
                   himselfe
                   and
                   his
                   doing
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   knowe
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   shall
                   haue
                   his
                   effect
                   euen
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   inexcusable
                   at
                   the
                   dreadfull
                   day
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   greatly
                   glorified
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   saued
                   .
                
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   people
                   do
                   their
                   dutie
                   faithfully
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   towards
                   their
                   Minister
                   being
                   
                   either
                   a
                   wicked
                   liuer
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   so
                   zealous
                   and
                   true
                   a
                   teacher
                   as
                   hee
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   ,
                   either
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   remoue
                   him
                   and
                   place
                   ouer
                   them
                   a
                   faithfull
                   shepheard
                   ,
                   or
                   conuert
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   him
                   to
                   do
                   his
                   dutie
                   more
                   carefully
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   stirre
                   vp
                   other
                   helpes
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   their
                   soules
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   perish
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fourth
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   danger
                   for
                   not
                   doing
                   these
                   duties
                   faithfully
                   .
                
                 
                   NOw
                   wee
                   haue
                   seene
                   the
                   great
                   fruites
                   that
                   come
                   of
                   well
                   doing
                   these
                   duties
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   Minister
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   thereby
                   see
                   what
                   danger
                   insueth
                   of
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   doing
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   if
                   the
                   Ministers
                   doe
                   their
                   dutie
                   faithfully
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   blesse
                   their
                   labours
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   their
                   account
                   may
                   be
                   acceptable
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   soules
                   ,
                   saued
                   :
                   so
                   on
                   the
                   cōtrarie
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   their
                   dutie
                   truly
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   ought
                   ,
                   and
                   seeke
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   their
                   doings
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   pronoūced
                   by
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   his
                   Prophet
                   Malachy
                   ,
                   
                   
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     bring
                     a
                     curse
                     vpon
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     curse
                     their
                     blessings
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     corrupt
                     their
                     seede
                     ,
                     and
                     cast
                     dung
                     in
                     their
                     faces
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   will
                   the
                   Lord
                   deale
                   with
                   such
                   vnfaithful
                   seruants
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   shall
                   prosper
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   their
                   very
                   seede
                   shall
                   be
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   to
                   a
                   straight
                   account
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   beare
                   the
                   burden
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   soule
                   that
                   hath
                   perished
                   thorough
                   his
                   negligence
                   shall
                   be
                   laid
                   to
                   his
                   charge
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   shall
                   he
                   become
                   a
                   notable
                   Diuell
                   in
                   hell
                   there
                   to
                   be
                   tormented
                   with
                   euerlasting
                   and
                   vntolerable
                   paine
                   .
                   Finally
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   people
                   doe
                   not
                   their
                   dutie
                   vnto
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   make
                   him
                   full
                   of
                   griefe
                   and
                   sorrow
                   maruellously
                   troubled
                   in
                   spirit
                   ,
                   nothing
                   ioyfull
                   
                   in
                   his
                   calling
                   ,
                   but
                   alwaies
                   mourning
                   :
                   and
                   moreouer
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   harden
                   the
                   peoples
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   profitable
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   as
                   S.
                   Paul
                   testifieth
                   a
                   ●auor
                   of
                   death
                   vnto
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   rewarded
                   in
                   hell
                   fire
                   which
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   quenched
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   worme
                   shall
                   neuer
                   die
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   weeping
                   and
                   gnashing
                   of
                   teeth
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   haue
                   we
                   learned
                   first
                   how
                   necessary
                   a
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   haue
                   Ministers
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   without
                   them
                   the
                   people
                   should
                   be
                   as
                   sheepe
                   without
                   a
                   shepheard
                   ,
                   ready
                   to
                   be
                   deuoured
                   of
                   their
                   aduersary
                   the
                   diuell
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   appointed
                   them
                   to
                   this
                   vse
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   to
                   call
                   together
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   by
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   he
                   hath
                   giuen
                   them
                   power
                   to
                   open
                   heauen
                   to
                   all
                   beleeuers
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   giue
                   as
                   good
                   assurance
                   of
                   their
                   saluation
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   were
                   present
                   to
                   certifie
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   to
                   shut
                   out
                   all
                   the
                   vnpenitent
                   from
                   
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   binde
                   them
                   ouer
                   to
                   euerlasting
                   woe
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   so
                   sure
                   of
                   as
                   they
                   see
                   the
                   light
                   that
                   shineth
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   .
                   And
                   therfore
                   it
                   behoueth
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   saued
                   to
                   learne
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   saluation
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   harken
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   appointed
                   no
                   other
                   meanes
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   for
                   to
                   attaine
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   said
                   plainely
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoeuer
                   will
                   not
                   beleeue
                   the
                   truth
                   at
                   their
                   hands
                   shall
                   not
                   beleeue
                   though
                   one
                   should
                   come
                   from
                   heauen
                   to
                   tell
                   them
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   from
                   hell
                   to
                   tell
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   damned
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   also
                   heard
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   determineth
                   to
                   beget
                   soules
                   ,
                   he
                   appointeth
                   spirituall
                   fathers
                   fit
                   and
                   able
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   that
                   he
                   giueth
                   them
                   gifts
                   for
                   the
                   accomplishing
                   of
                   that
                   busines
                   :
                   and
                   herewithall
                   we
                   haue
                   learned
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   these
                   spirituall
                   fathers
                   or
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   finde
                   to
                   consist
                   in
                   foure
                   principall
                   points
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   reade
                   and
                   study
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   diligently
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   instruct
                   his
                   people
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   When
                   he
                   hath
                   studied
                   he
                   must
                   come
                   forth
                   and
                   deliuer
                   wholesome
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   soules
                   may
                   be
                   refreshed
                   ;
                   for
                   therefore
                   must
                   he
                   study
                   to
                   haue
                   knowledge
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   sing
                   to
                   himselfe
                   and
                   his
                   muses
                   ,
                   not
                   filling
                   himselfe
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   become
                   as
                   a
                   tunne
                   that
                   will
                   giue
                   no
                   sound
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   must
                   keepe
                   knowledge
                   not
                   
                   only
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   his
                   lips
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Minister
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   Gods
                   people
                   must
                   know
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   counsell
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   also
                   he
                   must
                   obserue
                   the
                   true
                   order
                   of
                   teaching
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   build
                   vpon
                   the
                   true
                   foundation
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   that
                   buildeth
                   vpon
                   any
                   other
                   foundation
                   is
                   an
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   messenger
                   of
                   Sathan
                   .
                   Moreouer
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   by
                   all
                   meanes
                   pricke
                   forward
                   the
                   godly
                   to
                   increase
                   in
                   godlines
                   ,
                   beate
                   downe
                   the
                   obstinate
                   and
                   hardharted
                   with
                   the
                   terrible
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   to
                   raise
                   vp
                   th●
                   penitent
                   with
                   the
                   sweete
                   promises
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   :
                   the
                   which
                   he
                   must
                   doe
                   not
                   onely
                   openly
                   in
                   the
                   pulpit
                   among
                   the
                   congregation
                   ,
                   but
                   priuately
                   also
                   in
                   euery
                   house
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   generall
                   doctrine
                   doth
                   not
                   driue
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   consideration
                   of
                   their
                   estate
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   particularly
                   admonished
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   &
                   exhorted
                   to
                   repēt
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   Thus
                   must
                   the
                   Minister
                   labour
                   to
                   make
                   his
                   doctrine
                   profitable
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   continually
                   ,
                   supposing
                   it
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   now
                   and
                   then
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   must
                   do
                   it
                   in
                   season
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   season
                   ,
                   omitting
                   no
                   opportunitie
                   wherein
                   the
                   Lord
                   may
                   call
                   home
                   some
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   the
                   rather
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   blesse
                   his
                   ministry
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   pray
                   continually
                   for
                   himselfe
                   and
                   his
                   people
                   both
                   openly
                   and
                   priuately
                   ,
                   &
                   be
                   very
                   circumspect
                   in
                   administring
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   He
                   must
                   liue
                   a
                   godly
                   life
                   ,
                   aad
                   set
                   himselfe
                   as
                   example
                   for
                   his
                   flocke
                   to
                   follow
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   rather
                   ought
                   he
                   to
                   looke
                   more
                   neerely
                   to
                   all
                   his
                   waies
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   aduersaries
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   otherwise
                   than
                   well
                   with
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   will
                   straightway
                   with
                   open
                   mouth
                   blaspheme
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   pure
                   and
                   vnreproueable
                   :
                   whereas
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   nothing
                   whereof
                   to
                   accuse
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   they
                   blame
                   the
                   word
                   which
                   they
                   onely
                   heaue
                   at
                   to
                   ouerthrow
                   it
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                   ,
                   taking
                   occasion
                   by
                   the
                   Minister
                   to
                   blame
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   For
                   an
                   other
                   cause
                   
                   also
                   must
                   he
                   liue
                   vnreproueable
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   must
                   watch
                   ouer
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   other
                   ,
                   which
                   charge
                   he
                   cannot
                   performe
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   watch
                   ouer
                   his
                   own
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   election
                   may
                   be
                   surely
                   known
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   least
                   in
                   preaching
                   of
                   
                   the
                   election
                   vnto
                   other
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   reprobate
                   himselfe
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   threatneth
                   the
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   against
                   other
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   condemne
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   raiseth
                   vp
                   the
                   penitent
                   with
                   the
                   promises
                   ,
                   he
                   himselfe
                   shall
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   hole
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   comfort
                   him
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                   Last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   ●●●●e
                   his
                   flocke
                   so
                   deerely
                   that
                   he
                   must
                   giue
                   his
                   life
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   it
                   were
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   wordes
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   to
                   say
                   he
                   might
                   not
                   flye
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   if
                   wee
                   say
                   he
                   may
                   flye
                   ,
                   wee
                   should
                   put
                   no
                   difference
                   betweene
                   the
                   true
                   Ministers
                   and
                   the
                   hirelings
                   ;
                   wee
                   haue
                   heard
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   teach
                   his
                   faithfull
                   Ministers
                   by
                   his
                   holy
                   spirit
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   flye
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   not
                   .
                   Thus
                   much
                   haue
                   we
                   learned
                   concerning
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   Ministers
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   part
                   we
                   haue
                   heard
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   towards
                   their
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   we
                   haue
                   learned
                   to
                   consist
                   ,
                   first
                   in
                   obedience
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   were
                   altogether
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   vnprofitable
                   labour
                   for
                   the
                   Minister
                   to
                   teach
                   the
                   people
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   bee
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   his
                   doctrine
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   for
                   any
                   to
                   bee
                   saued
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   bee
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   besides
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   appointed
                   no
                   meanes
                   for
                   man
                   to
                   attaine
                   vnto
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   hath
                   he
                   giuen
                   it
                   vnto
                   his
                   Ministers
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   sincerely
                   and
                   purely
                   vnto
                   his
                   people
                   .
                   And
                   heere
                   we
                   learne
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   must
                   beware
                   that
                   they
                   bee
                   not
                   seduced
                   with
                   false
                   doctrine
                   and
                   mans
                   inuention
                   :
                   therefore
                   they
                   must
                   proue
                   the
                   doctrine
                   to
                   accord
                   with
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   be
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   it
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   besides
                   obedience
                   wee
                   haue
                   learned
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   also
                   reuerence
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   cannot
                   obey
                   his
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   haue
                   a
                   reuerent
                   opinion
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   by
                   the
                   woman
                   of
                   Samaria
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   S.
                   Peter
                   conuerted
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   requisite
                   that
                   they
                   feare
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   where
                   feare
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   there
                   honor
                   and
                   reuerence
                   must
                   needes
                   bee
                   absent
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   haue
                   we
                   heard
                   that
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   feare
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   person
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   his
                   office
                   sake
                   ;
                   not
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   messenger
                   and
                   Minister
                   of
                   God.
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   loue
                   him
                   and
                   that
                   vnfainedly
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   being
                   ready
                   to
                   help
                   him
                   in
                   all
                   distresses
                   Fiftly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   prouide
                   for
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   haue
                   to
                   maintaine
                   himselfe
                   and
                   his
                   familie
                   ,
                   to
                   entertaine
                   strangers
                   and
                   buy
                   him
                   bookes
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   not
                   with
                   any
                   worldly
                   care
                   bee
                   drawne
                   from
                   doing
                   of
                   his
                   dutie
                   .
                   Sixtly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   pray
                   for
                   him
                   continually
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   themselues
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   to
                   receiue
                   the
                   word
                   profitably
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   These
                   duties
                   being
                   wel
                   performed
                   bringeth
                   this
                   commoditie
                   :
                   The
                   Ministers
                   labour
                   
                   shall
                   be
                   profitable
                   ,
                   his
                   account
                   acceptable
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   soule
                   saued
                   .
                   The
                   people
                   shall
                   make
                   their
                   minister
                   ioyfull
                   and
                   louing
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   willing
                   to
                   labour
                   for
                   their
                   profit
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   they
                   shall
                   raigne
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                   Also
                   if
                   the
                   Minister
                   doth
                   his
                   dutie
                   faithfully
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   people
                   doe
                   not
                   their
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   shall
                   saue
                   his
                   soule
                   .
                   Likewise
                   if
                   the
                   people
                   doe
                   their
                   dutie
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   so
                   prouide
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   enioy
                   eternall
                   felicitie
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   if
                   these
                   duties
                   be
                   not
                   performed
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   learned
                   how
                   great
                   dangers
                   they
                   
                   are
                   in
                   that
                   neglect
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Minister
                   his
                   labour
                   shall
                   be
                   cursed
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   to
                   a
                   streight
                   account
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   answere
                   for
                   euerie
                   soule
                   that
                   hath
                   perished
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   become
                   a
                   diuell
                   in
                   hel
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   people
                   doe
                   not
                   their
                   dutie
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   grieue
                   their
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   make
                   him
                   vnprofitable
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   be
                   tormented
                   in
                   vtter
                   darknes
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   of
                   all
                   power
                   deale
                   mercifully
                   with
                   vs
                   for
                   his
                   deare
                   Sonne
                   Iesus
                   Christs
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   graunt
                   such
                   grace
                   both
                   vnto
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   carefully
                   doe
                   their
                   duties
                   with
                   that
                   feare
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   that
                   reuerēce
                   of
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   ,
                   that
                   zeale
                   of
                   his
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   desire
                   of
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   that
                   they
                   ought
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   may
                   so
                   obediently
                   and
                   willingly
                   receiue
                   thy
                   word
                   and
                   Ministers
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   bee
                   most
                   for
                   thy
                   glorie
                   and
                   the
                   profit
                   of
                   their
                   soules
                   :
                   that
                   after
                   this
                   life
                   ended
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   dwell
                   together
                   in
                   thy
                   kingdome
                   of
                   glorie
                   with
                   thy
                   Sonne
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Sauiour
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   with
                   thee
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   three
                   persons
                   and
                   one
                   true
                   and
                   most
                   wise
                   God
                   ,
                   be
                   al
                   honour
                   and
                   glorie
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 OF
                 THE
                 CONFESSION
                 OF
                 SINNES
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 FIFTEENTH
                 SERMON
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Prouerbs
                   28.
                   vers
                   .
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hideth
                   his
                   sins
                   shall
                   not
                   prosper
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   confesseth
                   and
                   forsaketh
                   them
                   ,
                   shall
                   haue
                   mercie
                   .
                
              
               
                 THere
                 are
                 two
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 :
                 Hiding
                 of
                 sinnes
                 with
                 punishments
                 ,
                 and
                 Confessing
                 with
                 mercie
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 my
                 manner
                 to
                 restraine
                 a
                 precept
                 generall
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 circumstances
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 generall
                 things
                 generally
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 both
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 hiding
                 sinnes
                 is
                 taught
                 to
                 bee
                 auoided
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 confessing
                 sinnes
                 to
                 be
                 practised
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 matter
                 not
                 obserued
                 :
                 for
                 error
                 hath
                 been
                 much
                 spoken
                 against
                 ,
                 but
                 truth
                 not
                 so
                 throughly
                 taught
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 proceeding
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 Example
                 in
                 Consubstantiation
                 and
                 Transubstantiation
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 true
                 manner
                 of
                 Christs
                 presence
                 is
                 not
                 knowne
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 taught
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 .
              
               
                 Example
                 in
                 superstitious
                 holidaies
                 ,
                 the
                 breaknecke
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 mē
                 now
                 not
                 sparing
                 to
                 worke
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 been
                 taught
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Example
                 of
                 Lent
                 fast
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 fasting
                 hauing
                 been
                 checked
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 right
                 fasting
                 so
                 little
                 opened
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 men
                 knowe
                 not
                 how
                 truly
                 to
                 fast
                 .
              
               
                 Example
                 of
                 the
                 butcherly
                 discipline
                 once
                 entred
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 discipline
                 not
                 being
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 it
                 maketh
                 men
                 thinke
                 that
                 now
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 euery
                 one
                 a
                 Pope
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 parish
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 likewise
                 of
                 Eare
                 confession
                 ,
                 the
                 grosse
                 abuses
                 whereof
                 hauing
                 been
                 reprooued
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 right
                 vse
                 of
                 confession
                 passed
                 ouer
                 vntaught
                 ,
                 men
                 care
                 not
                 to
                 confesse
                 either
                 to
                 God
                 or
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 either
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 vpon
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 than
                 vpon
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 iudgement
                 and
                 mercies
                 .
                 Whereby
                 also
                 all
                 conference
                 and
                 examination
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 examinatiō
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 though
                 al
                 things
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 disclosed
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 priuate
                 and
                 publike
                 reconciliation
                 haue
                 vtterly
                 ceased
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 brethren
                 ,
                 teach
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 teach
                 the
                 truth
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 want
                 hereof
                 it
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 first
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 mens
                 consciences
                 is
                 not
                 prouided
                 for
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 our
                 winnings
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 our
                 losings
                 :
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 glorified
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 not
                 looked
                 vnto
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 thou
                 knowest
                 what
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 thy
                 conscience
                 straight
                 accuseth
                 thee
                 for
                 doing
                 the
                 euill
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 taught
                 the
                 good
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 doe
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 pursue
                 after
                 it
                 with
                 comfort
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 losses
                 haue
                 been
                 greater
                 thā
                 our
                 winnings
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 men
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 prouided
                 for
                 by
                 building
                 thē
                 vp
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 they
                 heare
                 sinnes
                 spoken
                 against
                 ,
                 yet
                 seeing
                 
                 godlines
                 and
                 religion
                 to
                 decay
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 not
                 being
                 celebrated
                 with
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 men
                 not
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 neuer
                 fasting
                 ,
                 neuer
                 confessing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 the
                 weake
                 are
                 not
                 staied
                 or
                 drawne
                 on
                 ,
                 but
                 fal
                 away
                 :
                 the
                 aduersaries
                 mouth
                 is
                 not
                 stopped
                 ,
                 but
                 set
                 wide
                 open
                 ,
                 because
                 truth
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 spoken
                 of
                 and
                 practised
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 glorified
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 wonne
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 truly
                 wonne
                 ,
                 but
                 become
                 hypocrites
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 are
                 not
                 wonne
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 not
                 fully
                 deliuered
                 :
                 for
                 hearing
                 some
                 things
                 spoken
                 against
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 led
                 to
                 contrarie
                 heresies
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 grounded
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 teacheth
                 it selfe
                 and
                 errors
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 good
                 sheweth
                 euil
                 and
                 it selfe
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 then
                 teach
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 good
                 things
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 reprooue
                 ,
                 hate
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euill
                 .
                 Which
                 manner
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 in
                 vse
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 now
                 get
                 credit
                 to
                 ,
                 peoples
                 mindes
                 being
                 inured
                 with
                 other
                 kinde
                 of
                 teaching
                 .
              
               
                 Confession
                 is
                 either
                 priuate
                 ,
                 or
                 publike
                 :
                 Priuate
                 first
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 secondly
                 vnto
                 men
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Publike
                 ,
                 first
                 vnto
                 God
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 men
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 vnto
                 God
                 and
                 vnto
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 publikely
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 priuately
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 euer
                 publike
                 exercise
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 fruite
                 ,
                 the
                 priuate
                 must
                 prepare
                 thee
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 reading
                 ,
                 fasting
                 ,
                 prayer
                 ,
                 conference
                 ,
                 admonishing
                 and
                 rebuking
                 thy selfe
                 .
                 And
                 without
                 confession
                 priuately
                 ,
                 wee
                 will
                 neuer
                 confesse
                 publikely
                 .
              
               
                 Confession
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 neuer
                 to
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 occasion
                 is
                 necessarie
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 carnall
                 men
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 thinke
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 thing
                 to
                 confesse
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 how
                 hardly
                 we
                 are
                 drawne
                 to
                 confesse
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 thereby
                 knowe
                 how
                 loth
                 we
                 are
                 truly
                 to
                 confesse
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 which
                 appeareth
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 vnregenerate
                 and
                 the
                 regenerate
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 Adam
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 ashamed
                 of
                 the
                 nakednes
                 of
                 his
                 bodie
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 hee
                 looked
                 at
                 his
                 soule
                 hee
                 pleaded
                 not
                 guiltie
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 deriue
                 his
                 sinne
                 to
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 woman
                 to
                 the
                 Serpent
                 .
                 Euery
                 one
                 will
                 say
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 sinner
                 ;
                 but
                 who
                 will
                 speake
                 wherein
                 he
                 hath
                 sinned
                 ,
                 or
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 charged
                 withall
                 ?
                 yea
                 a
                 miserable
                 sort
                 of
                 excuses
                 will
                 be
                 pleaded
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 are
                 grauen
                 out
                 of
                 Adam
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 regenerate
                 also
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 confesse
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 are
                 borne
                 againe
                 but
                 in
                 measure
                 as
                 infants
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 more
                 carnall
                 than
                 spirituall
                 :
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 failing
                 from
                 Gods
                 image
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 readie
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 deceiued
                 and
                 to
                 couer
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 Abraham
                 and
                 Dauid
                 being
                 patternes
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 patternes
                 of
                 our
                 weakenesse
                 .
                 Abraham
                 in
                 denying
                 Sarah
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 wife
                 both
                 to
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 to
                 
                   Abimel●ch
                   :
                   Dauids
                
                 confession
                 not
                 found
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 the
                 sinne
                 was
                 left
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 repented
                 ;
                 sinne
                 was
                 past
                 ,
                 but
                 grace
                 not
                 come
                 :
                 his
                 heart
                 was
                 hard
                 vntill
                 the
                 Prophet
                 had
                 been
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 Psal.
                 32.
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Psalme
                 of
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 hee
                 there
                 sheweth
                 the
                 hypocrisie
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 in
                 great
                 affliction
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 bladder
                 dried
                 vp
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 then
                 to
                 confesse
                 his
                 sinne
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 generall
                 :
                 Iob.
                 33.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   cleane
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   innocent
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 marueile
                 not
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 vnwilling
                 to
                 confesse
                 ,
                 for
                 confession
                 presupposeth
                 accusation
                 :
                 and
                 who
                 will
                 accuse
                 himselfe
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 be
                 moued
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 franticke
                 ?
                 Yea
                 being
                 accused
                 ,
                 whose
                 natures
                 will
                 yeeld
                 ,
                 seeing
                 what
                 griefe
                 ,
                 what
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 what
                 shame
                 ,
                 what
                 humilitie
                 must
                 needes
                 follow
                 ?
                 For
                 sinne
                 is
                 grieuous
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 glorious
                 ,
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 holy
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 couered
                 ,
                 punishment
                 is
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 a
                 pretious
                 price
                 is
                 reiected
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 will
                 see
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 condemning
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 readie
                 to
                 dispaire
                 ?
                 Naturally
                 therefore
                 confesse
                 we
                 cannot
                 .
              
               
                 Thou
                 hauing
                 done
                 sin
                 ,
                 wouldest
                 not
                 now
                 doe
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 where
                 is
                 grace
                 to
                 loue
                 God
                 ?
                 how
                 hard
                 a
                 thing
                 then
                 to
                 confesse
                 where
                 God
                 giueth
                 not
                 grace
                 ?
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 begin
                 with
                 our selues
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 marueiled
                 at
                 many
                 who
                 could
                 weepe
                 bitterly
                 for
                 other
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 shed
                 a
                 teare
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 felt
                 the
                 smart
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 then
                 canst
                 thou
                 rightly
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 then
                 art
                 thou
                 come
                 to
                 some
                 good
                 measure
                 of
                 this
                 grace
                 :
                 And
                 being
                 escaped
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ezech.
                 9.
                 thou
                 maiest
                 fall
                 downe
                 vpon
                 thy
                 face
                 and
                 crie
                 and
                 say
                 :
                 
                   Ah
                   Lord
                   ,
                   wilt
                   thou
                   destroy
                
                 
                 
                   all
                   the
                   residue
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   in
                   powring
                   out
                   thy
                   wrath
                   vpon
                   Ierusalem
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Hauing
                 confessed
                 mine
                 owne
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 I
                 looke
                 vnto
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 Gods
                 iudgements
                 against
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 vpon
                 mercies
                 shewed
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 learne
                 to
                 preuent
                 and
                 remoue
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obtaine
                 and
                 continue
                 mercie
                 by
                 confession
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 though
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 Nehemiahs
                 to
                 confesse
                 publikely
                 ,
                 Nehem.
                 9.
                 yet
                 let
                 some
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 gap
                 priuately
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 also
                 may
                 pray
                 for
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 euerie
                 one
                 must
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 lament
                 as
                 his
                 calling
                 requires
                 .
                 Whose
                 sinnes
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 partaker
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 admonish
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 what
                 thou
                 canst
                 with
                 thy
                 kinsfolkes
                 and
                 friends
                 to
                 recouer
                 them
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 cleere
                 thy selfe
                 of
                 being
                 guiltie
                 of
                 their
                 iniquitie
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 bee
                 grieued
                 ,
                 and
                 confessest
                 and
                 prayest
                 priuately
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
                 then
                 maiest
                 thou
                 auoid
                 vaineglory
                 in
                 the
                 publique
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 we
                 may
                 vse
                 priuate
                 meanes
                 and
                 yet
                 neglect
                 the
                 publique
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 must
                 reade
                 humbly
                 with
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 with
                 feeling
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 others
                 in
                 publique
                 may
                 be
                 profitable
                 ;
                 and
                 feeling
                 wants
                 in
                 the
                 priuate
                 meanes
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 desire
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 publique
                 .
              
               
                 Publique
                 confession
                 vnto
                 God
                 with
                 men
                 and
                 before
                 men
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 generally
                 generall
                 sinnes
                 are
                 confessed
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 particular
                 sinnes
                 as
                 before
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 Thankefulnes
                 can
                 neuer
                 bee
                 receiued
                 except
                 confession
                 of
                 vnworthines
                 goe
                 before
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 prayers
                 vsually
                 begin
                 with
                 confession
                 of
                 sinnes
                 and
                 iudgements
                 ;
                 yet
                 many
                 abstaine
                 and
                 care
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 mouth
                 is
                 to
                 confesse
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 offended
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 must
                 confesse
                 ,
                 Leuit.
                 18.
                 
                 Dan.
                 9.
                 
                 Esra
                 .
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 No
                 one
                 thing
                 is
                 more
                 pleasant
                 to
                 God
                 than
                 confession
                 ,
                 nothing
                 more
                 displeasing
                 than
                 hiding
                 :
                 nothing
                 more
                 publique
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 acceptable
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 herein
                 is
                 required
                 iudgement
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 offend
                 who
                 confesse
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 confesse
                 generall
                 sinnes
                 and
                 not
                 particular
                 ,
                 in
                 seeing
                 wherein
                 and
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 they
                 haue
                 sinned
                 :
                 therefore
                 a
                 beadroll
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 and
                 greatnes
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 would
                 bee
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fashion
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 would
                 bee
                 auoyded
                 .
                 Labour
                 then
                 to
                 see
                 thy
                 sinne
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Lord
                 moue
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 and
                 people
                 to
                 confesse
                 my
                 sinne
                 when
                 I
                 looke
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fault
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 affection
                 also
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 come
                 to
                 confesse
                 vnto
                 the
                 Minister
                 he
                 will
                 hang
                 downe
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 be
                 present
                 :
                 but
                 care
                 not
                 how
                 publiquely
                 thou
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 be
                 touched
                 otherwise
                 then
                 when
                 we
                 sing
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 bee
                 reuerence
                 in
                 bowing
                 of
                 the
                 knees
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 must
                 giue
                 thy
                 body
                 and
                 thy
                 heart
                 also
                 .
                 The
                 Publican
                 needeth
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 to
                 cast
                 downe
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 humble
                 heart
                 will
                 bring
                 downe
                 thy
                 looke
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 giue
                 good
                 example
                 in
                 our
                 outward
                 gesture
                 to
                 prouoke
                 others
                 to
                 come
                 reuerently
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
                 If
                 confession
                 be
                 thus
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 receiue
                 more
                 grace
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 bee
                 more
                 humbled
                 in
                 acknowledging
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 doe
                 it
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 for
                 a
                 deeper
                 sight
                 of
                 our
                 vnworthines
                 by
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 way
                 to
                 obtaine
                 mercie
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 our
                 sinnes
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 .
                 
                   I
                   acknowledged
                   my
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   thou
                   forgauest
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   my
                   sinne
                   ,
                   not
                   my
                   sinne
                   onely
                   .
                
                 The
                 debter
                 loueth
                 much
                 that
                 hath
                 much
                 forgiuen
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 sorrowed
                 much
                 .
                 The
                 prodigall
                 sonne
                 returning
                 after
                 much
                 sorrowe
                 and
                 humble
                 confession
                 ,
                 found
                 much
                 kindnes
                 .
                 Though
                 we
                 haue
                 been
                 vnkind
                 children
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 more
                 loue
                 in
                 a
                 naturall
                 man
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 In
                 naturall
                 fathers
                 and
                 maisters
                 when
                 their
                 seruants
                 and
                 children
                 confesse
                 ,
                 anger
                 ceaseth
                 ;
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 he
                 shew
                 fauour
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ?
                 Doth
                 God
                 giue
                 thee
                 this
                 charge
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 thy
                 brother
                 repent
                 seauentie
                 times
                 seauen
                 times
                 ,
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 forgiue
                 him
                 ?
                 doth
                 he
                 perswade
                 him
                 truly
                 confessing
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 forgiue
                 him
                 ?
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 thee
                 if
                 thou
                 confesse
                 ;
                 in
                 giuing
                 thee
                 remission
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctification
                 from
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 Yea
                 God
                 is
                 more
                 mercifull
                 than
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 man
                 truly
                 confesseth
                 .
              
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 that
                 the
                 ministery
                 may
                 be
                 recouered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 being
                 humbled
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 also
                 ioyne
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 kinde
                 is
                 to
                 confesse
                 to
                 men
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 it
                 is
                 hypocrisie
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 confesse
                 to
                 men
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 confesse
                 to
                 men
                 when
                 we
                 owe
                 some
                 dutie
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 receiue
                 a
                 benefit
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 owe
                 them
                 dutie
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 admonished
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 offended
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 that
                 vse
                 good
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 by
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 confesse
                 vnto
                 thē
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 
                 Where
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 yeelding
                 or
                 a
                 proceeding
                 with
                 farther
                 processe
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 17.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 required
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 acknowledge
                 or
                 he
                 cannot
                 haue
                 forgiuenes
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 men
                 offending
                 are
                 admonished
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 confesse
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 vnto
                 you
                 :
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 requireth
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 first
                 be
                 done
                 vnto
                 men
                 :
                 
                   First
                   reconcile
                   thy selfe
                   to
                   thy
                   brother
                   ,
                   then
                   vnto
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 We
                 offend
                 our
                 brethren
                 when
                 we
                 iniurie
                 them
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 authors
                 or
                 counsellers
                 of
                 them
                 vnto
                 euill
                 :
                 or
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 giue
                 them
                 euill
                 example
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 we
                 haue
                 iniured
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 goods
                 ,
                 or
                 good
                 name
                 .
                 Leuit.
                 6.
                 4.
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 must
                 satisfaction
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 iudgement
                 is
                 threatned
                 ,
                 men
                 refusing
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 parties
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 forgiue
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 also
                 offended
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 requireth
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 haue
                 charged
                 others
                 to
                 do
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 wrought
                 euill
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 humbled
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 perswaded
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 :
                 but
                 hauing
                 hurt
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 confession
                 we
                 cannot
                 recouer
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 shame
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 sinne
                 vpon
                 themselues
                 .
                 If
                 thinking
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 our
                 studies
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 practise
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 our
                 prayers
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 acceptable
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 receiue
                 benefit
                 when
                 we
                 would
                 haue
                 aduise
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 would
                 be
                 comforted
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 would
                 haue
                 aduise
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 tempted
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 accused
                 in
                 our
                 consciences
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 men
                 cannot
                 accuse
                 vs
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 speciall
                 sinnes
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 get
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 for
                 ,
                 or
                 power
                 to
                 ouercome
                 them
                 :
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 confessed
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 get
                 strength
                 in
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 Iam.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Where
                 I
                 take
                 acknowledging
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 confession
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 thing
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 needes
                 confesse
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 may
                 confesse
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 of
                 recouering
                 one
                 from
                 sinne
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 tempted
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 sheweth
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 accusation
                 the
                 Diuell
                 will
                 lay
                 sinne
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conscience
                 is
                 feared
                 both
                 in
                 reason
                 and
                 affection
                 :
                 then
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 recourse
                 to
                 our
                 friends
                 .
              
               
                 Experience
                 wofull
                 enough
                 will
                 witnes
                 this
                 ,
                 some
                 for
                 light
                 matters
                 haue
                 hanged
                 themselues
                 ,
                 who
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 opened
                 their
                 griefes
                 might
                 haue
                 beene
                 recouered
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 haue
                 beene
                 ,
                 whose
                 throats
                 haue
                 beene
                 ripped
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 haue
                 beene
                 found
                 lying
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 a
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 partake
                 of
                 their
                 couns●ile
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 downe
                 for
                 not
                 disclosing
                 as
                 others
                 haue
                 beene
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 higher
                 sight
                 of
                 diuinitie
                 and
                 better
                 faith
                 of
                 godlines
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 griefe
                 for
                 sinne
                 ;
                 or
                 for
                 temptation
                 to
                 a
                 sinne
                 ;
                 or
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 for
                 lying
                 in
                 sinne
                 and
                 not
                 getting
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 being
                 prouoked
                 to
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 men
                 lying
                 in
                 a
                 sinne
                 when
                 neither
                 by
                 praying
                 ,
                 nor
                 fasting
                 ,
                 nor
                 hearing
                 ,
                 nor
                 otherwise
                 they
                 can
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 seeke
                 for
                 strength
                 at
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 their
                 prayers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Papists
                 will
                 haue
                 vs
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 :
                 S.
                 Iames
                 more
                 large
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 shame
                 our selues
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 meanes
                 vsed
                 plainely
                 will
                 driue
                 Satan
                 away
                 for
                 comming
                 neere
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 temptations
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 strange
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 iniurie
                 highly
                 whom
                 most
                 we
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 family
                 of
                 loue
                 had
                 these
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 who
                 haue
                 bene
                 giuen
                 ouer
                 grosely
                 ,
                 because
                 fighting
                 with
                 an
                 euill
                 conscience
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 getting
                 
                 out
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 laid
                 vpon
                 men
                 for
                 corrections
                 for
                 things
                 past
                 ,
                 for
                 remedies
                 for
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 prouocations
                 vnto
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 remedie
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 to
                 disclose
                 them
                 to
                 thy
                 friend
                 who
                 loueth
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 pray
                 with
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 Choyse
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 of
                 those
                 in
                 whom
                 we
                 will
                 disclose
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 a
                 spirituall
                 father
                 must
                 our
                 choyse
                 be
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 for
                 discerning
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 wisedome
                 in
                 prescribing
                 a
                 remedie
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 those
                 who
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 fond
                 ,
                 lessening
                 the
                 sinne
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 waighed
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 iust
                 proportion
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 may
                 be
                 seene
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 shal
                 aggrauate
                 it
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 terrifie
                 thee
                 too
                 much
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 sinne
                 fighteth
                 ,
                 then
                 learning
                 will
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 preuaile
                 ,
                 Satan
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 subtle
                 Sophister
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 father
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 a
                 brother
                 ,
                 a
                 sister
                 ,
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Iames
                 saith
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 haue
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 a
                 father
                 for
                 compassion
                 ,
                 taciturnitie
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vpbrayding
                 :
                 Compassion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 may
                 bleed
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 tender
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 sin
                 be
                 not
                 ours
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 fellow
                 feeling
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 mercifull
                 is
                 blessed
                 which
                 followeth
                 the
                 poore
                 in
                 spirit
                 :
                 Taciturnitie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sinne
                 being
                 close
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 neuer
                 goe
                 further
                 thā
                 the
                 cause
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 Vpbrayding
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 it
                 feareth
                 many
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 worldly
                 men
                 to
                 keepe
                 men
                 vnder
                 by
                 that
                 meanes
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 fathers
                 may
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 that
                 many
                 meeting
                 such
                 a
                 father
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 vse
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 ;
                 which
                 appalleth
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 father
                 ,
                 who
                 if
                 in
                 wisedome
                 hee
                 shall
                 but
                 touch
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 disclosed
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 to
                 vpbrayd
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 SIXTEENTH
                 SERMON
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Galath
                   .
                   6.
                   vers
                   .
                   14.
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   Be
                   it
                   farre
                   from
                   mee
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   reioyce
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   crosse
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   whereby
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   crucified
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   vnto
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   neither
                   circumcision
                   auaileth
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   nor
                   vncircumsion
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   new
                   creature
                   .
                
              
               
                 HAuing
                 finished
                 in
                 a
                 late
                 Treatise
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 furtherance
                 to
                 nourish
                 religion
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 alreadie
                 called
                 ,
                 we
                 now
                 haue
                 purposed
                 considering
                 the
                 small
                 proceeding
                 in
                 Christian
                 profession
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 this
                 ripenes
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 more
                 glorious
                 and
                 abundant
                 ,
                 to
                 entreate
                 of
                 such
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 as
                 yet
                 haue
                 not
                 tasted
                 how
                 sweete
                 Christ
                 is
                 and
                 his
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 &
                 very
                 profitable
                 for
                 our
                 senseles
                 ▪
                 age
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 is
                 almost
                 vtterly
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 may
                 breede
                 some
                 loue
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 beginne
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 some
                 care
                 of
                 our
                 profession
                 in
                 vs.
                 And
                 to
                 deliuer
                 you
                 from
                 further
                 suspense
                 of
                 minde
                 and
                 musing
                 with
                 your selues
                 what
                 this
                 thing
                 should
                 bee
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 comfortable
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 and
                 ioyfull
                 tidings
                 of
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 whereof
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 know
                 none
                 that
                 haue
                 gone
                 with
                 a
                 through
                 stitch
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 wrote
                 
                 soundly
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 more
                 sparingly
                 than
                 so
                 excellent
                 an
                 argument
                 doth
                 deserue
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 haue
                 laboured
                 more
                 largely
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 it
                 more
                 corruptly
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 historie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 will
                 permit
                 them
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 I
                 haue
                 purposed
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 I
                 shall
                 performe
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 a
                 preface
                 or
                 preparation
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 made
                 choise
                 of
                 that
                 holy
                 protestation
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Galath
                 ,
                 6.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   But
                   be
                   it
                   farre
                   from
                   mee
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   reioyce
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   crosse
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   crucified
                   vnto
                   mee
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   vnto
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 15.
                 
                 
                   For
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   neither
                   circumcision
                   auaileth
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   nor
                   vncircumcision
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   new
                   creature
                   .
                
                 16.
                 
                 
                   And
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   walke
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   rule
                   ,
                   peace
                   shall
                   be
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   vpon
                   the
                   Israel
                   of
                   God.
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 hauing
                 written
                 against
                 such
                 corrupt
                 teachers
                 and
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 preached
                 the
                 libertie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 laboured
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 againe
                 the
                 politique
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 intermingle
                 the
                 beggerly
                 rudiments
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 with
                 the
                 glorious
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 and
                 hauing
                 declared
                 alreadie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 firme
                 faith
                 of
                 Christians
                 needeth
                 not
                 the
                 painted
                 pompe
                 of
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 verses
                 immediatly
                 going
                 before
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 false
                 Apostles
                 and
                 bold
                 Doctors
                 of
                 circumcision
                 kept
                 no
                 good
                 course
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 sought
                 to
                 auoide
                 trouble
                 and
                 persecution
                 ,
                 because
                 being
                 a
                 menstruous
                 people
                 and
                 monstrous
                 companie
                 of
                 Christians
                 and
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 bee
                 safe
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 and
                 hurt
                 of
                 neither
                 part
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 carnally
                 sought
                 their
                 owne
                 glorie
                 ,
                 credit
                 and
                 estimation
                 ,
                 by
                 boasting
                 themselues
                 of
                 the
                 solemne
                 troupe
                 and
                 notable
                 number
                 of
                 disciples
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 schooled
                 and
                 trained
                 after
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 profession
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 Paul
                 opposing
                 his
                 sincere
                 ministerie
                 to
                 their
                 carnall
                 gospelling
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pure
                 faith
                 of
                 Christians
                 to
                 the
                 impure
                 reliques
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 saith
                 with
                 a
                 bold
                 emphasis
                 and
                 godly
                 protestation
                 :
                 
                   But
                   be
                   it
                   farre
                   from
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   reioyce
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   crosse
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 reioice
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 sauing
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 by
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 my
                 sins
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 imputed
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 mine
                 iniquities
                 are
                 nailed
                 on
                 his
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 hencefoorth
                 so
                 much
                 tempted
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 neither
                 make
                 I
                 any
                 great
                 matter
                 ,
                 how
                 basely
                 soeuer
                 the
                 world
                 accounteth
                 of
                 mee
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 materiall
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 circumcised
                 or
                 vncircumcised
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 I
                 neither
                 finde
                 benefit
                 in
                 being
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 neither
                 any
                 hurt
                 in
                 being
                 vncircumcised
                 :
                 but
                 herein
                 I
                 haue
                 comfort
                 and
                 matter
                 of
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 become
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 shewes
                 of
                 Iewish
                 pompe
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 dare
                 boldly
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 cause
                 of
                 reioycing
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 me
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 godly
                 people
                 willingly
                 and
                 diligently
                 embracing
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Briefly
                 then
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 these
                 principals
                 ,
                 first
                 that
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 being
                 neuer
                 so
                 obscure
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 ioyed
                 in
                 ,
                 than
                 al
                 shewes
                 of
                 ceremonies
                 be
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 glorious
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 these
                 excellent
                 effects
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 can
                 neuer
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 crucifieth
                 vs
                 to
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 vs
                 to
                 become
                 newe
                 creatures
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 shewed
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 variable
                 or
                 particular
                 doctrine
                 but
                 generall
                 ,
                 no
                 priuate
                 passion
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 common
                 ioy
                 to
                 all
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 Ministers
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 Israel
                 and
                 companie
                 of
                 professors
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 their
                 ioy
                 either
                 in
                 soundly
                 teaching
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 sincerely
                 learning
                 of
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 shall
                 haue
                 the
                 ioy
                 which
                 Paul
                 enioyed
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 keepe
                 the
                 rule
                 which
                 Paul
                 obserued
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 duties
                 both
                 of
                 Pastors
                 &
                 people
                 is
                 insinuated
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 shal
                 wilfully
                 forsake
                 or
                 spitefully
                 reiect
                 this
                 doctrin
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 neither
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 true
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Israelites
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 wee
                 shall
                 more
                 deeply
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 and
                 how
                 great
                 the
                 crosses
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 therewithall
                 shall
                 marke
                 how
                 vnfaithfully
                 they
                 be
                 though
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 professors●
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 little
                 meditation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 slender
                 thankfulnes
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 small
                 fruites
                 of
                 mortification
                 in
                 being
                 crucified
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 fewe
                 tokens
                 of
                 sanctification
                 in
                 becomming
                 new
                 creatures
                 ,
                 which
                 comeby
                 them
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 easily
                 graunt
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 to
                 bee
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 learned
                 ,
                 especially
                 seeing
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 we
                 haue
                 so
                 fewe
                 true
                 reioicers
                 in
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 both
                 amōg
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 taught
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 crosse
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 either
                 
                   professed
                   enemies
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   not
                   heartie
                   friends
                
                 :
                 the
                 professed
                 enemies
                 are
                 either
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 be
                 without
                 all
                 religion
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 seduced
                 by
                 a
                 false
                 religion
                 :
                 they
                 without
                 religion
                 are
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 Epicures
                 ,
                 &
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 is
                 a
                 laughing
                 stocke
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 scoffing
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 in
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 absurd
                 in
                 their
                 iudgement
                 :
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 corruptly
                 seduced
                 (
                 that
                 I
                 omit
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 and
                 Iewes
                 )
                 are
                 either
                 superstitious
                 Papists
                 ,
                 or
                 erroneous
                 Heretikes
                 .
                 The
                 superstitious
                 Papists
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 woodden
                 crosse
                 and
                 painted
                 banners
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 Passion
                 Sundaies
                 ,
                 &
                 good
                 Fridaies
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 greatest
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 passion
                 and
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 wofull
                 experience
                 hath
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 foolish
                 deuices
                 of
                 mē
                 hauing
                 but
                 once
                 crept
                 ouer
                 the
                 threshold
                 into
                 the
                 doores
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 did
                 thrust
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 lorhsomnes
                 of
                 their
                 presence
                 the
                 holie
                 ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 when
                 men
                 could
                 not
                 brooke
                 the
                 crosses
                 and
                 afflictions
                 which
                 are
                 incident
                 to
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 inuent
                 for
                 a
                 further
                 ease
                 a
                 crosse
                 of
                 wood
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 wearie
                 of
                 hearing
                 their
                 filthy
                 sinnes
                 laid
                 open
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 prouided
                 for
                 that
                 :
                 &
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 preaching
                 they
                 had
                 Masse
                 singing
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 may
                 truly
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 superstitious
                 ceremonies
                 and
                 Christian
                 religion
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Heathen
                 man
                 reporteth
                 of
                 the
                 Hedgehog
                 and
                 the
                 Satyre
                 ,
                 who
                 entertaining
                 the
                 Hedgehog
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 found
                 for
                 his
                 guest
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 prickt
                 with
                 his
                 thornie
                 brissels
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 .
                 A
                 very
                 ill
                 guest
                 displacing
                 his
                 hoste
                 ,
                 a
                 perilous
                 tenant
                 dispossessing
                 his
                 landlord
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 superstitious
                 worshippers
                 pretended
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 deuotion
                 to
                 Christ
                 on
                 their
                 Passion
                 Sunday
                 in
                 a
                 solemne
                 making
                 of
                 sepulchers
                 ,
                 in
                 chaunting
                 diuers
                 songs
                 sometime
                 in
                 Pilates
                 tune
                 ,
                 sometime
                 in
                 Herods
                 tune
                 ,
                 sometime
                 in
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 tune
                 ,
                 and
                 sometime
                 in
                 the
                 Disciples
                 tune
                 :
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 diuell
                 bereaued
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 pure
                 vse
                 and
                 due
                 consideration
                 of
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 would
                 hate
                 a
                 Iew
                 ,
                 some
                 would
                 spit
                 at
                 a
                 Iew
                 ,
                 some
                 would
                 weepe
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 pitie
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 longer
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 profitable
                 instructions
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 prouoking
                 men
                 to
                 thankfulnes
                 for
                 their
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 truth
                 they
                 be
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 now
                 as
                 prophane
                 ,
                 as
                 euer
                 they
                 were
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 not
                 forsaking
                 but
                 changing
                 the
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 erroneous
                 heretiques
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 adde
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 pestilent
                 family
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 who
                 shoote
                 as
                 much
                 too
                 short
                 at
                 this
                 pricke
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 shoote
                 too
                 farre
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 birth
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 these
                 men
                 as
                 fooles
                 flying
                 one
                 extremitie
                 ,
                 runne
                 post-hast
                 into
                 the
                 contrary
                 extremitie
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 these
                 wretches
                 imagining
                 to
                 themselues
                 a
                 spirituall
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 maliced
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 pittied
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 Poperie
                 yet
                 some
                 cause
                 was
                 giuen
                 of
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 historie
                 was
                 left
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 fellowes
                 vnder
                 a
                 colour
                 of
                 not
                 being
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 but
                 altogether
                 desiring
                 to
                 be
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 most
                 deceitfully
                 will
                 seeme
                 to
                 graunt
                 all
                 .
                 If
                 ye
                 demaund
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 graunt
                 it
                 ;
                 if
                 ye
                 aske
                 whether
                 he
                 was
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 confesse
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 vnderstanding
                 it
                 after
                 this
                 allegorie
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Mary
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 the
                 beloued
                 seruice
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 iudgement
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 loue
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 they
                 will
                 graunt
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 his
                 buriall
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 suffereth
                 in
                 our
                 suffocated
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 crucified
                 ,
                 when
                 sinne
                 dieth
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 suffer
                 for
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 they
                 haue
                 suffered
                 and
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 illuminated
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ
                 riseth
                 againe
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 getteth
                 some
                 clearer
                 light
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ
                 is
                 readie
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 iudgement
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 number
                 hauing
                 refused
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Pope
                 ,
                 are
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Antichristian
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 eschued
                 the
                 dregs
                 of
                 poperie
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 wallowed
                 most
                 filthily
                 in
                 the
                 mire
                 of
                 here
                 sie
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 professed
                 enemies
                 .
                 Now
                 of
                 the
                 
                   not
                   hearted
                   friends
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 sort
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 aduised
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 faithfull
                 friends
                 .
                 The
                 vnaduised
                 friends
                 vnder
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 knowing
                 nothing
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 condemne
                 all
                 humane
                 learning
                 ,
                 arts
                 ,
                 and
                 sciences
                 ,
                 all
                 manuall
                 professions
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 as
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 plunged
                 in
                 heresie
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 the
                 speciall
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 preuenting
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 way
                 as
                 readie
                 to
                 be
                 trained
                 vp
                 to
                 heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 being
                 ouer
                 wise
                 and
                 ouer
                 iust
                 they
                 cannot
                 in
                 truth
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ.
                 The
                 vnfaithfull
                 friends
                 being
                 both
                 protestants
                 
                 and
                 professors
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 no
                 plaine
                 atheists
                 ▪
                 but
                 giue
                 some
                 countenance
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 do
                 neither
                 chiefely
                 reioyce
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 truly
                 sorrow
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 are
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 neither
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 appeareth
                 in
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 deaths
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 men
                 be
                 either
                 by
                 degrees
                 tending
                 to
                 prophane
                 atheisme
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 vp
                 to
                 be
                 superstitious
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 grosse
                 heretiques
                 .
                 Contrary
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 professed
                 enemies
                 and
                 not
                 heartie
                 friends
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 truly
                 meditate
                 on
                 Christ
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 chiefely
                 mourning
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 thinke
                 this
                 the
                 greatest
                 knowledge
                 to
                 know
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 and
                 count
                 this
                 their
                 highest
                 ioy
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 knowledge
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 spirituall
                 and
                 imagined
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 ioy
                 not
                 in
                 ceremonie
                 or
                 superstition
                 they
                 labour
                 to
                 crucifie
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 forsake
                 or
                 vtterly
                 to
                 neglect
                 the
                 necessarie
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 endeuour
                 to
                 restraine
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 destroy
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 &
                 finally
                 to
                 become
                 new
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 here
                 to
                 liue
                 lik●
                 Angels
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 requisite
                 this
                 treatise
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 Papists
                 superstitiōs
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 monstrous
                 conceits
                 of
                 Heretikes
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 sinister
                 meditation
                 of
                 vnaduised
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 carnall
                 consideration
                 of
                 worldly
                 professors
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 it
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 some
                 sound
                 fruite
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 fruite
                 feeling
                 to
                 engender
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 true
                 faith
                 may
                 spring
                 true
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 our
                 loue
                 may
                 grow
                 true
                 practise
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Apostle
                 :
                 
                   Be
                   it
                   farre
                   from
                   me
                
                 .
                 He
                 here
                 sheweth
                 how
                 his
                 choise
                 came
                 of
                 a
                 setled
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 this
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 sound
                 and
                 speciall
                 choise
                 aboue
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 he
                 abhorred
                 and
                 vily
                 esteemed
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 vehement
                 phrase
                 of
                 speech
                 is
                 vsed
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 things
                 which
                 rather
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 detested
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 disputed
                 against
                 ,
                 as
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 4.
                 when
                 Paul
                 abhorreth
                 the
                 blasphemie
                 against
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 vnbeliefe
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 should
                 disanull
                 the
                 beliefe
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 he
                 crieth
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   forbid
                
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 shew
                 his
                 heartie
                 hatred
                 to
                 the
                 accusers
                 of
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   forbid
                
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 chapter
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 more
                 vehemently
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 obiection
                 of
                 thē
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 iustification
                 came
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 would
                 liue
                 as
                 they
                 listed
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   it
                   farre
                   from
                   me
                
                 .
                 Likewise
                 Rom.
                 2.
                 abhorring
                 them
                 that
                 would
                 willingly
                 diuorce
                 holinesse
                 of
                 life
                 from
                 iustification
                 ,
                 and
                 remaine
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 his
                 grace
                 may
                 abound
                 ,
                 he
                 breaketh
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   forbid
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 vseth
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 when
                 either
                 he
                 sheweth
                 some
                 thing
                 thoroughly
                 to
                 be
                 hated
                 ,
                 or
                 speaketh
                 of
                 some
                 thing
                 principally
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 and
                 preferred
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meaning
                 in
                 chusing
                 aboue
                 all
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 mourning
                 for
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 hindreth
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 to
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 doth
                 reioyce
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 he
                 freeth
                 himselfe
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 yet
                 he
                 cannot
                 assure
                 himselfe
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 he
                 sheweth
                 what
                 a
                 necessarie
                 reioycing
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 comfort
                 in
                 saluation
                 ,
                 no
                 marke
                 of
                 Gods
                 childe
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 reioyceth
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 longeth
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   I
                   should
                   reioyce
                
                 .
                 Marke
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 Be
                 it
                 farre
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 vse
                 ,
                 thinke
                 ,
                 speake
                 ,
                 or
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 wisheth
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 affection
                 should
                 not
                 principally
                 be
                 tied
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Christ.
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 from
                 hence
                 vnfitly
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 eate
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 apparell
                 ourselues
                 ,
                 marrie
                 ,
                 or
                 walke
                 in
                 some
                 honest
                 trade
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 we
                 must
                 learne
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 set
                 not
                 our
                 harts
                 on
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 our
                 ioy
                 in
                 them
                 should
                 become
                 either
                 greater
                 or
                 equall
                 with
                 the
                 reioycing
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 hauing
                 wiues
                 we
                 be
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 had
                 none
                 ,
                 &
                 buying
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 possessed
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 vsing
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 vsed
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 otherwise
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 vanish
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 desire
                 to
                 stay
                 our
                 affections
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 2.
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 thing
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   esteemed
                   not
                   to
                   know
                   any
                   thing
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   saue
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   and
                   him
                   crucified
                   ,
                
                 purposeth
                 not
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 denie
                 vnto
                 men
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 tongues
                 ,
                 learning
                 or
                 handicrafts
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Pharisie
                 ,
                 brought
                 vp
                 in
                 good
                 learning
                 at
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 Gamaliel
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 reporteth
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 tongues
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Tent-maker
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 also
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 
                 Epistles
                 men
                 to
                 get
                 their
                 liuings
                 with
                 some
                 honest
                 trade
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 nothing
                 worthie
                 to
                 be
                 knowne
                 ,
                 or
                 coueted
                 no
                 knowledge
                 as
                 excellent
                 in
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 him
                 crucified
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 whereas
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 among
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 a
                 people
                 very
                 famous
                 for
                 their
                 learning
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 who
                 pleased
                 themselues
                 in
                 a
                 conceit
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 gifts
                 and
                 sciences
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 not
                 wanting
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 protesteth
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 neuer
                 made
                 this
                 humane
                 knowledge
                 the
                 full
                 scope
                 ,
                 drift
                 ,
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 his
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 neuer
                 vsed
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 treasure
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 could
                 tell
                 how
                 farre
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 their
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 their
                 due
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 in
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 esteemed
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 measure
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 stood
                 him
                 in
                 stead
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 offer
                 his
                 seruice
                 to
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 here
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 knew
                 not
                 parents
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 gouernours
                 ,
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 duties
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 saw
                 that
                 men
                 did
                 glorie
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 titles
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 their
                 dignities
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 knew
                 them
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 esteeme
                 them
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 farre
                 he
                 knew
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 reioyce
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 new
                 creatures
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 men
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 these
                 gifts
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 marke
                 we
                 shoote
                 at
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 which
                 all
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 knowledge
                 is
                 accursed
                 of
                 God.
                 Neuerthelesse
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 iudgement
                 to
                 reiect
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 themselues
                 being
                 the
                 good
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 vnaduised
                 friends
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 Arts
                 ,
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 handicrafts
                 did
                 defile
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 were
                 the
                 more
                 holie
                 for
                 not
                 vsing
                 these
                 outward
                 meanes
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 few
                 labour
                 of
                 this
                 disease
                 of
                 such
                 superstitious
                 austeritie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 carelesse
                 times
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 ouerwise
                 and
                 benummed
                 in
                 iudgement
                 in
                 this
                 behalfe
                 ;
                 but
                 most
                 men
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 reioyce
                 either
                 as
                 much
                 or
                 more
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 euill
                 wherewith
                 most
                 men
                 haue
                 surfeited
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 euill
                 whereat
                 the
                 Apostle
                 striketh
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 men
                 will
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reioyced
                 in
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 workes
                 doe
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 reioyce
                 in
                 some
                 thing
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 shew
                 any
                 ioy
                 to
                 religion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 done
                 to
                 countenance
                 their
                 owne
                 gifts
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 gaine
                 any
                 credit
                 to
                 Christ.
                 How
                 many
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 reioyce
                 in
                 open
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 adulterer
                 in
                 his
                 lusts
                 ,
                 the
                 wrathfull
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 reuenging
                 ,
                 the
                 couetous
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 riches
                 ,
                 the
                 enuious
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 emulation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ambitious
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 honours
                 ?
                 Why
                 doe
                 men
                 learne
                 but
                 to
                 get
                 preferment
                 ?
                 why
                 doe
                 men
                 so
                 labour
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 attaine
                 to
                 profit
                 ?
                 why
                 doe
                 men
                 take
                 such
                 paines
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 reape
                 pleasure
                 ?
                 So
                 farre
                 are
                 we
                 off
                 from
                 reioycing
                 in
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 now
                 reioyce
                 in
                 open
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 manifestly
                 ,
                 as
                 couetousnes
                 &
                 ambition
                 creeping
                 vnder
                 the
                 cloake
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 pleade
                 for
                 abilitie
                 and
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 for
                 place
                 and
                 countenance
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 doe
                 good
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 men
                 that
                 thus
                 labour
                 more
                 for
                 promotion
                 ,
                 profit
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 find
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 find
                 the
                 vncomparable
                 ioy
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 new
                 creatures
                 ,
                 may
                 happily
                 carrie
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 surely
                 by
                 outward
                 calling
                 as
                 yet
                 they
                 belong
                 not
                 vnto
                 Christ.
                 And
                 what
                 are
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 reioyced
                 in
                 ?
                 Admit
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 had
                 all
                 learning
                 ,
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 credit
                 ;
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 common
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ?
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 so
                 transitorie
                 and
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 may
                 haue
                 ?
                 doe
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 possessor
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 can
                 they
                 keepe
                 euill
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 can
                 they
                 minister
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 afflicted
                 conscience
                 ,
                 can
                 they
                 make
                 vs
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 they
                 saue
                 vs
                 from
                 confusion
                 before
                 God
                 his
                 iudgement
                 seate
                 ?
                 Surely
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 wit
                 ,
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 learning
                 ,
                 friends
                 ,
                 glorie
                 ,
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 wicked
                 know
                 better
                 to
                 abuse
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 godly
                 to
                 vse
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 accursed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 crosse
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 blessing
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 well
                 did
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 this
                 aboue
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 were
                 a
                 man
                 neuer
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 so
                 glorious
                 ,
                 so
                 learned
                 ,
                 so
                 well
                 brought
                 vp
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 stoope
                 at
                 God
                 his
                 iudgement
                 seate
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 fall
                 like
                 a
                 miserable
                 caitife
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 vsed
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 aboue
                 all
                 reioyced
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Some
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 afflictions
                 which
                 hee
                 did
                 suffer
                 for
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 did
                 beare
                 about
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 marks
                 of
                 his
                 sufferings
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 But
                 
                 this
                 sense
                 were
                 too
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 brooked
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 reioyce
                 in
                 nothing
                 but
                 in
                 affliction
                 ;
                 albeit
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 reioyce
                 in
                 those
                 afflictions
                 which
                 we
                 suffer
                 for
                 Christ
                 his
                 sake
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 taken
                 for
                 affliction
                 ,
                 cānot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 principal
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 crucified
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 crucifying
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 coūted
                 an
                 inferior
                 cause
                 .
                 Further
                 if
                 we
                 compare
                 this
                 place
                 with
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 we
                 shal
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 which
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 which
                 we
                 suffer
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 2.
                 
                 Cor
                 ,
                 2
                 2.
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 laboureth
                 to
                 know
                 nothing
                 ,
                 as
                 heere
                 he
                 reioyceth
                 in
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 calleth
                 it
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 speaketh
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 his
                 meaning
                 then
                 briefely
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 Be
                 it
                 farre
                 from
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 chiefely
                 reioyce
                 in
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 can
                 present
                 me
                 blamelesse
                 before
                 God
                 his
                 iudgement
                 seate
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 nailed
                 my
                 sinnes
                 to
                 his
                 crosse
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 immaculate
                 Lambe
                 that
                 was
                 sacrificed
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 present
                 me
                 as
                 cleare
                 without
                 spot
                 before
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 as
                 euer
                 I
                 was
                 created
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Paul
                 knowing
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 good
                 cause
                 there
                 was
                 why
                 he
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 now
                 attaining
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 should
                 reioyce
                 in
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 by
                 whō
                 we
                 become
                 crucified
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 First
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 with
                 delight
                 lye
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 haue
                 no
                 desire
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 cannot
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 filthie
                 ,
                 and
                 wilt
                 be
                 filthie
                 still
                 in
                 thy
                 flesh
                 ,
                 how
                 darest
                 thou
                 presume
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 scourged
                 and
                 torne
                 flesh
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Canst
                 thou
                 ,
                 ô
                 miser
                 ,
                 still
                 like
                 and
                 loue
                 this
                 world
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 doest
                 more
                 prick
                 and
                 pearce
                 Christ
                 with
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 than
                 euer
                 he
                 was
                 pricked
                 with
                 thornes
                 and
                 nailes
                 ?
                 or
                 can
                 the
                 thornes
                 of
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 be
                 pretious
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 thornes
                 of
                 worldly
                 cares
                 doe
                 so
                 delight
                 and
                 choke
                 thee
                 ?
                 How
                 canst
                 thou
                 still
                 boyle
                 in
                 thine
                 anger
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 doest
                 remember
                 how
                 mildly
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 suffered
                 the
                 bitter
                 anger
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 for
                 thee
                 ?
                 Doest
                 thou
                 looke
                 for
                 great
                 matters
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 considering
                 Christ
                 to
                 bee
                 borne
                 for
                 thee
                 so
                 basely
                 ,
                 to
                 liue
                 so
                 poorely
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dye
                 for
                 thee
                 so
                 painfully
                 ?
                 Surely
                 thou
                 maist
                 appertaine
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 secret
                 election
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 thus
                 with
                 delight
                 raigning
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 assurance
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 thy
                 walking
                 .
                 Well
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 doest
                 thou
                 ,
                 thou
                 poore
                 sinner
                 ,
                 feele
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 thy
                 flesh
                 loathsome
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 euen
                 quakest
                 to
                 remember
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 occasion
                 where
                 sinne
                 ouertooke
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 feelest
                 more
                 terrour
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 euer
                 thou
                 fel●st
                 pleasure
                 in
                 doing
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 then
                 for
                 thy
                 comfort
                 remember
                 ,
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 are
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 the
                 pretious
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 torne
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 seeing
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 due
                 to
                 thy
                 defiled
                 flesh
                 ,
                 shalt
                 receiue
                 mercie
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 crucified
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 doth
                 acquite
                 the
                 filthines
                 of
                 thy
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 punishment
                 due
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 doth
                 the
                 world
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 vile
                 in
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 ashamed
                 that
                 thine
                 heart
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 long
                 set
                 on
                 things
                 below
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 thornie
                 cares
                 doe
                 now
                 pricke
                 and
                 wound
                 thine
                 heart
                 with
                 sorrow
                 ?
                 then
                 remember
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 planted
                 with
                 thornes
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 for
                 thee
                 despised
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 feete
                 for
                 thee
                 being
                 nailed
                 ,
                 his
                 side
                 pearced
                 ,
                 his
                 whole
                 body
                 for
                 thee
                 being
                 crucified
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 angry
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 giuen
                 to
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 canst
                 willingly
                 take
                 iudgement
                 of
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 abused
                 God
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 defiled
                 his
                 holy
                 house
                 in
                 comming
                 thither
                 with
                 an
                 angrie
                 heart
                 ?
                 then
                 remember
                 how
                 Christ
                 for
                 thee
                 sustained
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 wrath
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 thee
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 thine
                 anger
                 ▪
                 Canst
                 thou
                 not
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 worme
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 troden
                 on
                 ?
                 thinkest
                 thou
                 more
                 vilely
                 of
                 thy selfe
                 than
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 ?
                 art
                 thou
                 now
                 afraid
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 and
                 feelest
                 thy selfe
                 troubled
                 that
                 thou
                 didst
                 not
                 more
                 earnestly
                 seeke
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 didst
                 so
                 much
                 desire
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 thou
                 desirest
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thinkest
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 mercie
                 to
                 haue
                 one
                 foote
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 then
                 remember
                 how
                 vile
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 pretious
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 consider
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 seruant
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 a
                 reproofe
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 a
                 worme
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 troden
                 downe
                 euen
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 kinde
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 free
                 thee
                 from
                 thy
                 vaineglory
                 and
                 secret
                 pride
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 grieued
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 presumed
                 on
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 thou
                 now
                 thinke
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 thee
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 a
                 sinner
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 sinner
                 vily
                 infected
                 ,
                 not
                 resting
                 thy selfe
                 in
                 any
                 opinion
                 of
                 a
                 ciuill
                 life
                 ?
                 Art
                 thou
                 now
                 as
                 deepely
                 plunged
                 in
                 despaire
                 as
                 before
                 thou
                 wast
                 puft
                 vp
                 with
                 presumption
                 ?
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 
                 only
                 reiected
                 of
                 men
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 thee
                 in
                 fauour
                 both
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 trobled
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Father
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   thy
                   will
                   ,
                   let
                   this
                   cup
                   passe
                   from
                   mee
                   :
                
                 remember
                 how
                 he
                 laboured
                 in
                 a
                 sweate
                 and
                 agonie
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 cold
                 sweate
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 warme
                 blood
                 was
                 faine
                 to
                 runne
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 veines
                 :
                 behold
                 how
                 hee
                 was
                 hanged
                 betweene
                 heauen
                 &
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 spued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 accursed
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 the
                 heauines
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 to
                 free
                 thee
                 from
                 presumption
                 by
                 his
                 mightie
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 helpe
                 thee
                 from
                 desperation
                 by
                 his
                 painefull
                 crosse
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 briefe
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 kinds
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 cannot
                 reioyce
                 in
                 this
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 an
                 opinion
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 righteousnes
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 senselesse
                 for
                 the
                 securitie
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 sore
                 causeth
                 vs
                 to
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 salue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 sinne
                 worketh
                 a
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 deliuerance
                 from
                 sinne
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 sure
                 they
                 cannot
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 could
                 lament
                 for
                 the
                 guiltines
                 and
                 grieuousnes
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 Luk.
                 22.
                 seeing
                 certaine
                 women
                 following
                 him
                 with
                 lamentation
                 ,
                 and
                 mourning
                 that
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 innocently
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 saith
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   weepe
                   rather
                   ô
                   daughters
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   for
                   your
                   sinnes
                   ,
                
                 teaching
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 most
                 speciall
                 cause
                 of
                 weeping
                 was
                 their
                 owne
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 now
                 he
                 should
                 suffer
                 death
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 many
                 see
                 not
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 cannot
                 mourne
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 need
                 no
                 ioy
                 that
                 feele
                 no
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 they
                 neede
                 no
                 comfort
                 that
                 tast
                 no
                 griefe
                 ,
                 they
                 neede
                 no
                 release
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 bands
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 can
                 truly
                 reioice
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 see
                 their
                 sinnes
                 haue
                 crucified
                 Christ.
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 helpe
                 our
                 blindnes
                 in
                 seeing
                 ,
                 and
                 numbnes
                 in
                 feeling
                 sinne
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 there
                 with
                 adioyned
                 .
                 Why
                 cannot
                 men
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 lawe
                 .
                 Why
                 haue
                 not
                 men
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 sinne
                 ?
                 because
                 they
                 consider
                 not
                 the
                 threatning
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 remedie
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 see
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 the
                 remedie
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 feele
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 threatned
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 cannot
                 the
                 Papists
                 reioyce
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 imagine
                 other
                 histories
                 ?
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 imagined
                 a
                 coloured
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 thinking
                 that
                 the
                 law
                 may
                 bee
                 kept
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 measuring
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 and
                 the
                 obseruation
                 thereof
                 by
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 counting
                 all
                 the
                 spirituall
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 commandements
                 but
                 good
                 counsels
                 ,
                 not
                 necessarie
                 precepts
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 not
                 seeing
                 the
                 law
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 nor
                 themselues
                 carnall
                 ,
                 cannot
                 see
                 themselues
                 sold
                 vnder
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 knew
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 breaches
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 worldly
                 wise
                 Philosophers
                 could
                 confesse
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 saw
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 little
                 thought
                 rebelling
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 fighting
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 was
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 neuer
                 dreamed
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Paul
                 sifting
                 his
                 corruption
                 so
                 low
                 ,
                 thought
                 himselfe
                 euen
                 as
                 a
                 slaue
                 or
                 dead
                 man
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 before
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 thought
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 account
                 himselfe
                 as
                 vpright
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 likewise
                 shall
                 looke
                 narrowly
                 into
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 commaunded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 euill
                 things
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 infinite
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 shall
                 consider
                 our selues
                 to
                 be
                 infinite
                 ,
                 our
                 affections
                 not
                 being
                 angelicall
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 whole
                 nature
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 whole
                 will
                 rebelling
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 rid
                 vs
                 of
                 all
                 imagined
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 cause
                 vs
                 to
                 cast
                 off
                 our
                 hold
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 perfection
                 ;
                 for
                 finding
                 the
                 law
                 commaunding
                 good
                 things
                 so
                 plentifully
                 ,
                 and
                 forbidding
                 euill
                 things
                 so
                 manifoldly
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 seeing
                 our selues
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 many
                 euill
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 leaue
                 vndone
                 so
                 many
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 not
                 onely
                 be
                 conuicted
                 to
                 be
                 sinners
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 will
                 confesse
                 ourselues
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 miserable
                 sinners
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 are
                 not
                 our
                 affections
                 moued
                 with
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 iudgement
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
                 because
                 our
                 eyes
                 are
                 still
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 things
                 commaunded
                 and
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 we
                 looke
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 curses
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 threatnings
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 commit
                 the
                 euill
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 omit
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 SEVENTEENTH
                 SERMON
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Galath
                   .
                   6.
                   vers
                   .
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   For
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   neither
                   circumcision
                   auaileth
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   nor
                   vncircumcision
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   new
                   creature
                   .
                
              
               
                 AS
                 we
                 haue
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 was
                 crucified
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 crucified
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 now
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 effect
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 note
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 mention
                 here
                 bee
                 not
                 expressiuely
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 before
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 necessarily
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 and
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 because
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 crucifieth
                 sinne
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 that
                 raiseth
                 vs
                 to
                 newnes
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Christ
                 died
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 rose
                 againe
                 for
                 our
                 iustification
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 and
                 as
                 hee
                 died
                 to
                 cleanse
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 to
                 crucifie
                 sinne
                 in
                 vs
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 hee
                 rose
                 to
                 impute
                 righteousnes
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 holinesse
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 here
                 of
                 
                   a
                   new
                   creature
                
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 hee
                 doth
                 2.
                 
                 Corinth
                 .
                 5
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   be
                   in
                   Christ
                   ▪
                   let
                   him
                   bee
                   a
                   new
                   creature
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 be
                 crucified
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 also
                 new
                 creatures
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 must
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 what
                 wee
                 detract
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 we
                 must
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 be
                 borne
                 again
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 wee
                 bee
                 chaunged
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 crucified
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 ought
                 also
                 to
                 rise
                 againe
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 bee
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 guiltines
                 and
                 corruption
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 receiued
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 clothed
                 with
                 that
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 that
                 holinesse
                 which
                 floweth
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 none
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 shall
                 bee
                 laid
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 :
                 likewise
                 all
                 Christ
                 his
                 obedience
                 is
                 as
                 fully
                 ours
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 our selues
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 conceiue
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 22.
                 23.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Cast
                   off
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   conuersation
                   in
                   time
                   past
                   ,
                   the
                   olde
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   corrupt
                   through
                   the
                   deceiuable
                   lusts
                   ,
                   And
                   bee
                   renewed
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   your
                   minde
                   ,
                   And
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   new
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   after
                   God
                   is
                   created
                   in
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   holinesse
                   :
                
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Coloss.
                 3.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Ye
                   haue
                   put
                   off
                   the
                   old
                   man
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   workes
                   ,
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   And
                   haue
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   new
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   renewed
                   in
                   knowledge
                   after
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   created
                   him
                   :
                
                 briefly
                 the
                 word
                 importeth
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 wee
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 creation
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 receiue
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 we
                 haue
                 been
                 depriued
                 of
                 by
                 Adam
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 it
                 restored
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Adam
                 not
                 in
                 substance
                 but
                 in
                 qualities
                 was
                 made
                 like
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 new
                 creatures
                 ,
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 witnesseth
                 Peter
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 things
                 essentiall
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 holy
                 qualities
                 to
                 resemble
                 the
                 Creatour
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Adam
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 in
                 Adam
                 were
                 made
                 wise
                 ,
                 righteous
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 perfit
                 felicitie
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 he
                 and
                 we
                 through
                 sinne
                 haue
                 lost
                 this
                 heauenly
                 image
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 Christ
                 it
                 is
                 renewed
                 so
                 fully
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 taketh
                 from
                 vs
                 ignorance
                 ;
                 hee
                 is
                 our
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 acquiteth
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 freeth
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 corruption
                 ;
                 hee
                 is
                 our
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 restoreth
                 to
                 vs
                 our
                 libertie
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 then
                 renewed
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 a
                 wise
                 people
                 ,
                 righteous
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 waiting
                 for
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 on
                 our
                 
                 parts
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 haue
                 our
                 earthly
                 wisedome
                 mortified
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 wisedome
                 renewed
                 ,
                 our
                 earthly
                 affections
                 slaine
                 ,
                 godly
                 affections
                 quickened
                 ,
                 our
                 old
                 conuersation
                 quelled
                 ,
                 &
                 our
                 conuersation
                 from
                 hence-foorth
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 liue
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 wont
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 liues
                 must
                 be
                 changed
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 must
                 testifie
                 in
                 thought
                 ,
                 word
                 and
                 deede
                 .
                 Briefly
                 then
                 wee
                 are
                 renewed
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 assuredly
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 30
                 
                 )
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   God
                   vnto
                   vs
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   and
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   and
                   redemption
                   ,
                
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 by
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 2.
                 
                 )
                 
                   not
                   fashioning
                   our selues
                   like
                   vnto
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   being
                   changed
                   by
                   the
                   renewing
                   of
                   our
                   minde
                   ,
                
                 and
                 by
                 (
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 24
                 )
                 
                   putting
                   on
                   the
                   new
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   after
                   God
                   is
                   created
                   in
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   holinesse
                   .
                
                 First
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 vs
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 because
                 naturally
                 (
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 18.
                 
                 )
                 
                   our
                   cogitation
                   is
                   darkened
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   strangers
                   from
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   ignorance
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   vs.
                
                 How
                 blinde
                 we
                 are
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 neede
                 wee
                 haue
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 enlighten
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 euen
                 in
                 that
                 image
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 by
                 his
                 often
                 praying
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 doth
                 plentifully
                 declare
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 please
                 God
                 thus
                 to
                 enlighten
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 wee
                 labour
                 for
                 a
                 certificate
                 in
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 sinnes
                 cleerely
                 discharged
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assure
                 vs
                 that
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 in
                 his
                 resurrectiō
                 is
                 as
                 surely
                 imputed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 done
                 all
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 haue
                 been
                 sinners
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 our
                 sinnes
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 laid
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 wise
                 men
                 could
                 neuer
                 see
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mysterie
                 of
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 vndoubtedly
                 to
                 be
                 perswaded
                 that
                 for
                 Christ
                 his
                 sake
                 wee
                 shall
                 appeare
                 righteous
                 before
                 God
                 his
                 iudgement
                 seate
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 wee
                 neuer
                 had
                 sinned
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 whole
                 law
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 wee
                 are
                 imputed
                 righteous
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 an
                 imputed
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 hope
                 for
                 the
                 ioyes
                 of
                 heauen
                 euen
                 as
                 wee
                 had
                 committed
                 all
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 alone
                 did
                 ;
                 so
                 hee
                 did
                 beare
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 euen
                 as
                 hee
                 had
                 commited
                 all
                 the
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 alone
                 did
                 commit
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 our
                 flesh
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 crucified
                 in
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 holinesse
                 must
                 so
                 be
                 communicated
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 prophane
                 worshippers
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 become
                 truly
                 religious
                 ;
                 of
                 blasphemers
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 pure
                 vsers
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 of
                 breakers
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 obseruers
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ;
                 of
                 carelesse
                 gouernours
                 ,
                 carefull
                 gouernours
                 :
                 of
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 obedient
                 ;
                 of
                 cruell
                 ,
                 meeke
                 ;
                 of
                 vnchast
                 ,
                 chast
                 persons
                 ;
                 of
                 vnrighteous
                 ,
                 righteous
                 persons
                 ;
                 of
                 euill
                 speakers
                 ,
                 couerers
                 of
                 the
                 infirmities
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 let
                 their
                 thoughts
                 runne
                 vncontrolled
                 ,
                 carefull
                 watchers
                 euen
                 ouer
                 our
                 least
                 affections
                 .
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 hereof
                 is
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 diuelish
                 vermine
                 of
                 the
                 Familie
                 of
                 loue
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 their
                 new
                 birth
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 new
                 birth
                 is
                 wrought
                 in
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ingraffing
                 vs
                 into
                 Christ
                 ;
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 sanctification
                 is
                 perfit
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 wee
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 begun
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 ,
                 but
                 ended
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 our
                 wisedome
                 is
                 not
                 perfit
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 bee
                 by
                 imputation
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 groweth
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 perfit
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 faith
                 couering
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 grow
                 from
                 faith
                 to
                 faith
                 :
                 so
                 our
                 wisedome
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 so
                 perfit
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 renewed
                 ,
                 but
                 stained
                 with
                 many
                 blemishes
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 wee
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 naturall
                 birth
                 children
                 are
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 old
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 infācie
                 they
                 grow
                 to
                 childhood
                 ,
                 from
                 childhood
                 to
                 their
                 nonage
                 ,
                 from
                 nonage
                 to
                 perfit
                 age
                 and
                 old
                 age
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 spirtuall
                 birth
                 we
                 grow
                 from
                 strength
                 to
                 strength
                 ,
                 from
                 measure
                 to
                 measure
                 ,
                 vntill
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
                 Our
                 wisedom
                 is
                 often
                 captiuated
                 ,
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 often
                 weake
                 ,
                 our
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 often
                 defiled
                 ,
                 our
                 holinesse
                 is
                 often
                 corrupted
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 sins
                 are
                 discharged
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 fulnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 we
                 haue
                 wisedomeas
                 in
                 his
                 resurrection
                 we
                 haue
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 he
                 communicateth
                 to
                 vs
                 his
                 holinesse
                 :
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 comming
                 againe
                 we
                 sted
                 fastly
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 fulnes
                 of
                 our
                 redemptiō
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 borne
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 liued
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 rose
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 ascended
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 liueth
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 come
                 againe
                 to
                 redeeme
                 vs
                 ,
                 deliuering
                 our
                 soules
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 from
                 griefe
                 ,
                 and
                 reproch
                 ,
                 our
                 bodies
                 from
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 paine
                 ,
                 and
                 trouble
                 ,
                 wiping
                 away
                 all
                 teares
                 from
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 vs
                 free
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 miserie
                 and
                 corruption
                 :
                 for
                 whom
                 wee
                 all
                 crie
                 in
                 our
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   who
                   shalt
                   change
                   our
                   vile
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   like
                   to
                   thy
                   glorious
                   bodie
                   ,
                
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 looking
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 hereof
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 heauen
                 with
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 to
                 gather
                 
                 together
                 the
                 elect
                 and
                 the
                 reprobates
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 receiue
                 sentence
                 of
                 condemnation
                 .
                 Wee
                 are
                 now
                 new
                 creatures
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 hope
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 through
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 shall
                 bee
                 so
                 in
                 effect
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 renewed
                 in
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 in
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 in
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 :
                 yet
                 we
                 haue
                 remnants
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 neither
                 through
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 sinne
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 corruption
                 are
                 altogether
                 free
                 from
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 had
                 neede
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 Christ
                 to
                 come
                 a
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 cleane
                 rid
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 pride
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 rid
                 vs
                 from
                 our
                 vnthankfulnes
                 from
                 our
                 vnbeliefe
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whatsoeuer
                 thing
                 may
                 hinder
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 rid
                 vs
                 from
                 all
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 pouertie
                 ,
                 sorenes
                 ,
                 and
                 calamity
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 freedome
                 we
                 now
                 hold
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 then
                 haue
                 in
                 fruition
                 and
                 most
                 absolute
                 possession
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 draweth
                 neere
                 ,
                 must
                 cause
                 vs
                 to
                 lift
                 vp
                 our
                 heads
                 and
                 reioyce
                 .
                 Being
                 thus
                 made
                 new
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 stay
                 ,
                 but
                 testifie
                 this
                 faith
                 to
                 others
                 by
                 effects
                 ,
                 in
                 becomming
                 no
                 more
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 putting
                 on
                 a
                 new
                 couersation
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 likenes
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 so
                 called
                 vs.
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 ende
                 to
                 say
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 there
                 with
                 all
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 proueth
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 27.
                 
                 These
                 effects
                 are
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 renewed
                 in
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 memories
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 sometime
                 hath
                 beene
                 darkened
                 concerning
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 so
                 from
                 hence
                 forth
                 we
                 must
                 couet
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 crucifie●●●
                 as
                 our
                 memories
                 haue
                 bin
                 as
                 fresh
                 in
                 retaining
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 vnderstandings
                 in
                 receiuing
                 earthly
                 things
                 ;
                 so
                 now
                 forgetting
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 chiefly
                 remēber
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 perish
                 not
                 with
                 memorie
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 heauenly
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 :
                 as
                 wee
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 loue
                 ,
                 hate
                 ,
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 mislike
                 for
                 our selues
                 ,
                 now
                 wee
                 must
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 ,
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 mislike
                 for
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God.
                 Wee
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 frame
                 in
                 vs
                 new
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 beene
                 carnally
                 minded
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 bee
                 spiritually
                 minded
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 haue
                 new
                 hearts
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 must
                 we
                 labour
                 for
                 new
                 affections
                 .
                 Our
                 loue
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 mingled
                 with
                 selfe-loue
                 ,
                 must
                 bee
                 taken
                 vp
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 behoofe
                 ;
                 our
                 anger
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 cause
                 ,
                 must
                 now
                 bee
                 bestowed
                 in
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 power
                 soeuer
                 is
                 within
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 spent
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 behalfe
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 goe
                 further
                 in
                 this
                 worke
                 of
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 offering
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 offered
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 giuen
                 our
                 members
                 seruants
                 to
                 vncleannes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 iniquitie
                 ;
                 so
                 now
                 wee
                 giue
                 our
                 members
                 seruants
                 vnto
                 righteousnes
                 in
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 from
                 hence-foorth
                 hauing
                 new
                 eyes
                 ,
                 new
                 eares
                 ,
                 new
                 tongues
                 ,
                 new
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 feete
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 eyes
                 haue
                 sometimes
                 lusted
                 after
                 popish
                 pompe
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 rauished
                 with
                 a
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 carnally
                 and
                 without
                 all
                 glorie
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 they
                 haue
                 bin
                 haughtie
                 ,
                 ful
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 fraught
                 with
                 disdaine
                 ,
                 nourishers
                 of
                 vncleannes
                 ,
                 the
                 wickets
                 of
                 death
                 vnto
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 couetous
                 desire
                 of
                 worldly
                 things
                 ;
                 now
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 renewed
                 not
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 duties
                 :
                 whatsoeuer
                 wee
                 behold
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 them
                 teachers
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 seeming
                 beautifull
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 creatures
                 are
                 defiled
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 prouoke
                 vs
                 to
                 the
                 beautie
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 infinite
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 testifie
                 our
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 our
                 pietie
                 ,
                 our
                 chastitie
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 vpright
                 affections
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 eares
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 been
                 more
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 vaine
                 chaunting
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 the
                 reuerent
                 singing
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 &
                 haue
                 more
                 greedily
                 attended
                 on
                 lies
                 than
                 on
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 heard
                 sinne
                 without
                 griefe
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 themselues
                 with
                 vnchast
                 songs
                 ,
                 must
                 so
                 be
                 framed
                 and
                 fashioned
                 anewe
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 lend
                 them
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 gracing
                 speeches
                 ,
                 to
                 chast
                 communication
                 willingly
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 wee
                 shall
                 heare
                 contrarie
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 to
                 stop
                 them
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 knowne
                 our
                 heartie
                 misliking
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 tongues
                 haue
                 in
                 time
                 past
                 either
                 in
                 praying
                 ignorantly
                 ,
                 vainly
                 ,
                 and
                 superstitiously
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 not
                 praying
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 abusing
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 vnreuerent
                 ,
                 vncharitable
                 ,
                 vnchast
                 ,
                 vntrue
                 speeches
                 set
                 themselues
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 his
                 people
                 ;
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 spokesmen
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 in
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 in
                 sinceritie
                 praying
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 glorious
                 aduancers
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 dipped
                 and
                 seasoned
                 
                 with
                 salt
                 ,
                 with
                 grace
                 ,
                 with
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 with
                 meekenes
                 ,
                 chastitie
                 ,
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 vn●eined
                 witnesses
                 of
                 a
                 renewed
                 minde
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 hands
                 hauing
                 been
                 lift
                 vp
                 to
                 false
                 gods
                 ,
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 violence
                 ,
                 concupiscence
                 ,
                 briberie
                 ,
                 deceit
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 dealing
                 ,
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 bee
                 stretched
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shewe
                 forth
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 relieuing
                 the
                 needie
                 ,
                 in
                 giuing
                 of
                 almes
                 ,
                 in
                 helping
                 the
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 in
                 punishing
                 all
                 filthines
                 ,
                 briberie
                 ,
                 and
                 falsehood
                 vnto
                 the
                 vttermost
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 our
                 feete
                 that
                 haue
                 runne
                 so
                 swiftly
                 to
                 sacring
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 runne
                 so
                 fast
                 to
                 Idoll
                 seruice
                 ,
                 to
                 huntings
                 ,
                 bearebaitings
                 ,
                 and
                 enterludes
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 beene
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 contemptuous
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 so
                 readie
                 to
                 shed
                 blood
                 ,
                 so
                 swift
                 and
                 nimble
                 in
                 dauncing
                 ,
                 so
                 expert
                 in
                 carying
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 must
                 now
                 runne
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 pure
                 prayers
                 ,
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 now
                 run
                 as
                 fast
                 frō
                 those
                 prophane
                 exercises
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 now
                 carrie
                 vs
                 to
                 prisons
                 ,
                 to
                 sick
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 moruning
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 from
                 henceforth
                 number
                 our
                 steps
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 them
                 a
                 right
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 behoueth
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 make
                 claime
                 with
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 sinnes
                 pardoned
                 by
                 his
                 crosse
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 pared
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 crosse
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 wee
                 desire
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 by
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 wee
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 cōmunication
                 of
                 his
                 holines
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 righteousnes
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 laboring
                 from
                 henceforth
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 conuersation
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   being
                   risen
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   seeke
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   aboue
                   ,
                   where
                   Christ
                   fitteth
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Colloss
                 .
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 many
                 men
                 would
                 haue
                 him
                 a
                 Christ
                 to
                 answere
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 iustified
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 labour
                 not
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 crucifie
                 sinne
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 mortified
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 mock
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 here
                 mind
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 sinne
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nay
                 I
                 rather
                 graunt
                 a
                 continuall
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 sinne
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 adding
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 haue
                 our
                 sinnes
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 so
                 wee
                 should
                 desire
                 to
                 haue
                 them
                 purified
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 I
                 dreame
                 of
                 being
                 cleane
                 without
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 imagined
                 perfection
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 require
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 wittingly
                 and
                 willingly
                 lye
                 in
                 sinne
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 cannot
                 come
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 striue
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 new
                 creatures
                 not
                 in
                 being
                 perfitly
                 renewed
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 renewing
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 the
                 remnants
                 of
                 sinne
                 withstanding
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 new
                 birth
                 ,
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 Christ
                 a
                 Redeemer
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 vs.
                 Wherfore
                 we
                 must
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 heretikes
                 ,
                 imagining
                 great
                 things
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 prophanenes
                 of
                 hypocrites
                 and
                 dissembling
                 professors
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 neither
                 be
                 too
                 righteous
                 ,
                 nor
                 too
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 neither
                 too
                 wise
                 ,
                 nor
                 too
                 foolish
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 Christ
                 alone
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 vs
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 imagine
                 any
                 spirituall
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 within
                 vs
                 ,
                 neither
                 with
                 proud
                 heretikes
                 must
                 wee
                 please
                 our selues
                 with
                 any
                 indwelling
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 neither
                 must
                 we
                 rest
                 in
                 Christ
                 without
                 new
                 birth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 drousie
                 Protestants
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 thou
                 liest
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 old
                 things
                 are
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 things
                 haue
                 succeeded
                 their
                 place
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 maruellous
                 that
                 the
                 wretched
                 heretikes
                 cannot
                 see
                 their
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 still
                 hunger
                 ,
                 and
                 eate
                 ,
                 thirst
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 subiect
                 to
                 sicknes
                 ,
                 sometime
                 needing
                 marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 dying
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 things
                 should
                 be
                 laid
                 from
                 them
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 perfitly
                 in●●●sted
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 alreadie
                 had
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 glorie
                 ,
                 where
                 wee
                 shall
                 neither
                 neede
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 to
                 drinke
                 ,
                 to
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 shall
                 neither
                 marrie
                 ,
                 nor
                 giue
                 in
                 marriage
                 ,
                 there
                 dwelleth
                 incorruption
                 ,
                 and
                 immortalitie
                 .
                 No
                 more
                 than
                 are
                 they
                 perfit
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 neede
                 not
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 they
                 shall
                 shew
                 themselues
                 vnperfit
                 ,
                 whilest
                 they
                 shall
                 shew
                 themselues
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 then
                 grone
                 here
                 vnder
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 &
                 hope
                 for
                 our
                 perfection
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 Christiana
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 is
                 this
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 this
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 this
                 new
                 heart
                 ,
                 new
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 affections
                 ?
                 where
                 be
                 these
                 new
                 bodies
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 this
                 bold
                 courage
                 in
                 persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 comfortable
                 looking
                 for
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 come
                 a
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 ioyfull
                 heart
                 we
                 can
                 thinke
                 of
                 our
                 resurrection
                 ?
                 Alas
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 yet
                 but
                 chickens
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 children
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 babes
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 tender
                 nouices
                 ,
                 yet
                 clea●ing
                 to
                 the
                 cradle
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sticking
                 to
                 our
                 swadling
                 bands
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 are
                 we
                 if
                 we
                 so
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 still
                 to
                 grow
                 on
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 further
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 wordes
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 :
                 
                   In
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   neither
                   circumcision
                   auaileth
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   nor
                   vncircumcision
                   .
                
                 Wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 false
                 Apostles
                 and
                 secret
                 supplanters
                 of
                 Paules
                 preaching
                 did
                 not
                 mislike
                 that
                 the
                 Gospell
                 should
                 bee
                 preached
                 ,
                 but
                 therewithall
                 they
                 would
                 induce
                 Moses
                 his
                 gouernement
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 traditions
                 .
                 Against
                 this
                 mixture
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 and
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 Christ
                 the
                 Apostle
                 beateth
                 ,
                 fearing
                 least
                 a
                 little
                 leauen
                 would
                 sowre
                 a
                 great
                 piece
                 of
                 dowe
                 .
                 Against
                 such
                 ,
                 the
                 teachers
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 had
                 neede
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 make
                 a
                 mingle
                 mangle
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 neither
                 flat
                 Papists
                 ,
                 nor
                 sound
                 Protestāts
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 conscience
                 sake
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 easing
                 of
                 their
                 flesh
                 prouide
                 a
                 safe
                 shelter
                 against
                 the
                 stormes
                 of
                 persecution
                 .
                 The
                 Iewes
                 reioyced
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 reioyced
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 circumcised
                 :
                 but
                 both
                 reioyced
                 amisse
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 reioyce
                 that
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 their
                 foreskin
                 was
                 either
                 cut
                 or
                 not
                 cut
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 by
                 circumcision
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 the
                 Apostle
                 meaneth
                 all
                 other
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 putting
                 part
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 would
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 ceremonies
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 whereof
                 their
                 Doctors
                 so
                 much
                 vaunted
                 themselues
                 ,
                 could
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 Moses
                 his
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 had
                 some
                 authoritie
                 from
                 God
                 were
                 not
                 auaileable
                 hereunto
                 ;
                 then
                 mans
                 traditions
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 no
                 time
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 are
                 in
                 season
                 ,
                 or
                 credit
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 neuer
                 were
                 authorised
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 meanes
                 nor
                 fruites
                 ,
                 neither
                 causes
                 nor
                 effects
                 of
                 regeneration
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 deceiued
                 with
                 their
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 were
                 by
                 their
                 traditions
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 thinke
                 of
                 our
                 traditions
                 ?
                 for
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 his
                 owne
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 their
                 time
                 were
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 will
                 neuer
                 suffer
                 traditions
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 neuer
                 his
                 ,
                 but
                 mans
                 .
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 then
                 say
                 ?
                 wee
                 haue
                 pompous
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 politike
                 Protestants
                 .
                 Aske
                 the
                 Papists
                 if
                 they
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 new
                 creatures
                 ?
                 they
                 say
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shew
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 crosses
                 ,
                 altars
                 ,
                 holidaies
                 ,
                 mètallish
                 gods
                 ,
                 banners
                 ,
                 roodes
                 ,
                 resurrrection
                 ,
                 in
                 finger
                 crosses
                 ,
                 in
                 crosses
                 at
                 their
                 lying
                 downe
                 ,
                 in
                 crosses
                 at
                 their
                 rising
                 vp
                 ▪
                 in
                 their
                 oyle
                 ▪
                 salt
                 ,
                 wafercakes
                 ,
                 pannes
                 ,
                 ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Heere
                 is
                 their
                 reioycing
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 suppose
                 wee
                 had
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 learned
                 Papists
                 ,
                 the
                 Iewes
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 now
                 reioyce
                 in
                 their
                 ceremonies
                 and
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 good
                 policie
                 to
                 retaine
                 these
                 things
                 with
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 more
                 subtill
                 Papists
                 will
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 traditions
                 are
                 not
                 specially
                 and
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 reioyced
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 haue
                 them
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Gospell
                 as
                 necessarie
                 helps
                 ,
                 and
                 furtherances
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 what
                 order
                 soeuer
                 they
                 are
                 placed
                 ,
                 of
                 them
                 Paul
                 here
                 remembreth
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 nothing
                 for
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 ciuill
                 matters
                 fooles
                 to
                 auoide
                 one
                 extreame
                 runne
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 some
                 seeing
                 the
                 superstitions
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 popish
                 religion
                 is
                 more
                 ceremonious
                 than
                 the
                 Iewish
                 religion
                 ,
                 straight
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 nor
                 want
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 neither
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 nor
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 neither
                 hearing
                 ,
                 nor
                 not
                 hearing
                 ;
                 praying
                 ,
                 nor
                 not
                 praying
                 ,
                 is
                 auaileable
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 and
                 hereticall
                 familie
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 loue
                 so
                 farre
                 reiect
                 holidaies
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 vnder
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 they
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 set
                 dayes
                 of
                 fasting
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 they
                 reiect
                 fasting
                 altogether
                 ,
                 and
                 wholy
                 relinquish
                 that
                 exercise
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 maintaine
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 in
                 resting
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 the
                 fasting
                 in
                 fasting
                 from
                 sinne
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 we
                 sayle
                 betweene
                 two
                 rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 betweene
                 two
                 flats
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 neede
                 the
                 sterne
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 and
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 sayle
                 aright
                 .
                 Wee
                 must
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 speaking
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 excludeth
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 includeth
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 new
                 creature
                 .
                 For
                 both
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 teach
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 practise
                 as
                 by
                 precept
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 offer
                 vp
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 receiue
                 the
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 &
                 reuerence
                 true
                 discipline
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 exhorteth
                 vs
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 testifie
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 commandeth
                 them
                 that
                 haue
                 eares
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 speaking
                 most
                 sharply
                 euen
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 heare
                 not
                 fruitefully
                 .
                 Paul
                 1.
                 
                 Thess.
                 5.
                 forewarneth
                 vs
                 
                   not
                   to
                   quench
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   despise
                   prophecying
                   .
                
                 And
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 2.
                 the
                 Apostle
                 exhorteth
                 the
                 Iewes
                 
                   as
                   newe
                   borne
                   babes
                   to
                   desire
                   the
                   sincere
                   milke
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 prayer
                 besides
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 did
                 commend
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 
                 disciples
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 prescribed
                 them
                 and
                 vs
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 might
                 leuell
                 our
                 requests
                 .
                 And
                 Paul
                 often
                 stirreth
                 vp
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 ,
                 continually
                 to
                 frequent
                 this
                 exercise
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 plentifully
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Corinth
                 .
                 10.
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 discipline
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 Apostles
                 abrogated
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 substituted
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 Act.
                 20.
                 1.
                 
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 16
                 ▪
                 Reuel
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 albeit
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 a
                 prescript
                 time
                 of
                 fasting
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 know
                 Christ
                 told
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 fast
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 then
                 the
                 Bridegroome
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 their
                 election
                 and
                 instituting
                 of
                 Preachers
                 fasted
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 affirme
                 nothing
                 to
                 helpe
                 to
                 true
                 ioy
                 but
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 remaineth
                 :
                 
                   And
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   walke
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   rule
                   ,
                   peace
                   shall
                   be
                   vpon
                   them
                   and
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   vpon
                   the
                   Israel
                   of
                   God.
                
                 That
                 the
                 Apostle
                 might
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 no
                 speciall
                 prerogatiue
                 to
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 benefit
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 supererogation
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 dutie
                 required
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   many
                   ▪
                   &c.
                
                 
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 looke
                 to
                 haue
                 peace
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 mercie
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 can
                 thus
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 obserue
                 this
                 marke
                 of
                 a
                 faithfull
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 he
                 la●eth
                 not
                 any
                 charge
                 vpon
                 others
                 ,
                 vntill
                 he
                 had
                 applied
                 it
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 practise
                 he
                 aduiseth
                 vs.
                 The
                 word
                 which
                 he
                 here
                 vseth
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 noteth
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 man
                 cannot
                 well
                 want
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 chiefe
                 instrument
                 ,
                 which
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 mortification
                 and
                 sanctification
                 .
                 He
                 termeth
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 good
                 counsell
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 good
                 aduice
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 vp
                 and
                 lay
                 downe
                 at
                 our
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 well
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 spirituall
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 vseth
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 
                 For
                 Poperie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 countrie
                 Diuinitie
                 ,
                 thinketh
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 good
                 thing
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 liue
                 so
                 carefully
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 shaketh
                 off
                 this
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 wil
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 stand
                 bound
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
                 A
                 rule
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 is
                 commonly
                 vsed
                 in
                 building
                 ,
                 leuelling
                 ,
                 or
                 framing
                 ,
                 whereby
                 one
                 thing
                 is
                 made
                 fit
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 vsuall
                 to
                 Carpenters
                 ,
                 Masons
                 ,
                 Geometers
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 measure
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 square
                 and
                 compasse
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 glorious
                 building
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 needeth
                 continually
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 vp
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 affections
                 leuelled
                 ,
                 his
                 heart
                 framed
                 to
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 borroweth
                 this
                 word
                 rule
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 rule
                 ?
                 
                   Be
                   it
                   farre
                   from
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   reioyce
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 especially
                 reioyce
                 in
                 our
                 sinnes
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 crucified
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 soules
                 renewed
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 rather
                 an
                 effect
                 than
                 a
                 rule
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 vsuall
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 effect
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruite
                 for
                 the
                 meanes
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 Iam.
                 1.
                 27
                 
                 
                   Pure
                   religion
                   and
                   vndefiled
                   before
                   God
                   is
                   to
                   visit
                   the
                   fatherlesse
                   :
                
                 that
                 ●s
                 ,
                 the
                 effect
                 and
                 fruite
                 of
                 true
                 religion
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 requireth
                 with
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 fatherlesse
                 .
                 And
                 Esai
                 .
                 58.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Is
                   not
                   this
                   the
                   fasting
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   chosen
                   ,
                   to
                   loose
                   the
                   bands
                   of
                   wickednes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 fasting
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 chosen
                 ?
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 is
                 it
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 fruite
                 and
                 effect
                 whereof
                 is
                 to
                 rest
                 from
                 sinne
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 then
                 doth
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 rather
                 name
                 the
                 effect
                 thā
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 the
                 fruit
                 thā
                 the
                 cause
                 ?
                 Euen
                 because
                 though
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 vse
                 them
                 to
                 effect
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 altogether
                 vnprofitable
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 many
                 carnall
                 professors
                 ,
                 who
                 rest
                 too
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 so
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 effects
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 Heretikes
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 we
                 should
                 contemne
                 the
                 meanes
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 not
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 liue
                 not
                 by
                 bread
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 euery
                 word
                 that
                 proceedeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 not
                 build
                 ,
                 because
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 Lord
                 helpeth
                 ,
                 the
                 builder
                 buildeth
                 but
                 in
                 vaine
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 meanes
                 without
                 the
                 effect
                 are
                 vnprofitable
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 effect
                 we
                 must
                 carefully
                 vse
                 the
                 meanes
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 because
                 the
                 cause
                 not
                 producing
                 it
                 effect
                 is
                 nothing
                 worth
                 ,
                 the
                 effect
                 is
                 rather
                 set
                 down
                 than
                 the
                 cause
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 separate
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 ioyned
                 together
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 rest
                 in
                 our
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 their
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 neuer
                 see
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 keepe
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 vse
                 fasting
                 ,
                 vntill
                 our
                 bodies
                 be
                 made
                 most
                 lithe
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 not
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 we
                 separate
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 ioyned
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 fruite
                 
                 from
                 the
                 meanes
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 we
                 thinke
                 now
                 we
                 must
                 obey
                 and
                 not
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 all
                 that
                 God
                 requireth
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 beleeue
                 enough
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 we
                 deceiue
                 our selues
                 with
                 a
                 false
                 imagination
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 make
                 as
                 great
                 diuorcement
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 from
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 we
                 make
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 effect
                 from
                 the
                 meanes
                 .
                 Aske
                 now
                 the
                 Papists
                 what
                 is
                 their
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 shew
                 many
                 meanes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Heremites
                 ,
                 of
                 Dominican
                 Friers
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 Franciscan
                 Monks
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 Augustine
                 Friers
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Demaund
                 of
                 them
                 what
                 rules
                 they
                 haue
                 of
                 their
                 effects
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 monkerie
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 their
                 shauings
                 ,
                 pilgrimages
                 ,
                 whipping
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 bodies
                 ,
                 voluntarie
                 and
                 monasticall
                 vowes
                 ,
                 traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 But
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 rabble
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 worse
                 than
                 the
                 beasts
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 forsaking
                 the
                 sweete
                 land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 denie
                 all
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 brag
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 effects
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 pure
                 effects
                 they
                 be
                 most
                 barren
                 hypocrites
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 wise
                 as
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 holy
                 as
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 zealous
                 as
                 Paul
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 might
                 frequent
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 it
                 a
                 blessing
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Sion
                 ,
                 and
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 companie
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 leaue
                 these
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 learne
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 sweete
                 yoke
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 carefully
                 vse
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 ioyne
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prayer
                 adde
                 practise
                 ,
                 vsing
                 the
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 grow
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 faith
                 we
                 may
                 increase
                 in
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 cause
                 marrying
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 fruite
                 neuer
                 diuorce
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 neither
                 pleased
                 with
                 our
                 fruitlesse
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 neither
                 with
                 our
                 holy
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 refuse
                 his
                 ordinance
                 .
                 This
                 rule
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 for
                 preachers
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 opposed
                 this
                 rule
                 against
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 certaine
                 false
                 teachers
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 nameth
                 them
                 here
                 
                   the
                   Israel
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 word
                 peace
                 ,
                 he
                 meaneth
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 good
                 successe
                 in
                 our
                 enterprises
                 :
                 by
                 mercie
                 ,
                 he
                 vnderstandeth
                 the
                 goodnes
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 pardoning
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 relieuing
                 of
                 our
                 infirmities
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 Teachers
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 discourage
                 the
                 false
                 teachers
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 embolden
                 the
                 pure
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 glorious
                 assaults
                 of
                 their
                 aduersaries
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 preachers
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 haue
                 taken
                 vpon
                 them
                 the
                 guiding
                 and
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 life
                 as
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 good
                 example
                 to
                 goe
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 preuenteth
                 the
                 subtiltie
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 by
                 the
                 euill
                 slanders
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 Apostles
                 mooue
                 these
                 men
                 to
                 some
                 remission
                 in
                 their
                 calling
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 this
                 temptation
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 putteth
                 them
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 propounding
                 here
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 he
                 encourageth
                 them
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 attempts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 assureth
                 them
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 mercifull
                 protection
                 .
                 This
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 his
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 vsed
                 elsewhere
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 as
                 Deuter.
                 33.
                 11.
                 
                 Moses
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 blessing
                 the
                 tribes
                 of
                 Israell
                 ,
                 saith
                 thus
                 of
                 Leui
                 the
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   Blesse
                   ô
                   Lord
                   his
                   substance
                   ,
                   and
                   accept
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   :
                   smite
                   thorough
                   the
                   loines
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   rise
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   hate
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   rise
                   not
                   againe
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 he
                 comforteth
                 Leui
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 his
                 ministerie
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 contemned
                 without
                 reuengement
                 .
                 And
                 Zachary
                 .
                 3.
                 1.
                 2.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   he
                   shewed
                   me
                   Iehoshua
                   the
                   hie
                   Priest
                   ,
                   standing
                   before
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   Sathan
                   standing
                   at
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   to
                   resist
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   vnto
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   reproue
                   thee
                   ,
                   ô
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   hath
                   chosen
                   Ierusalem
                   reproue
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Where
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 God
                 his
                 true
                 Ministers
                 are
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 strife
                 with
                 Satan
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 readie
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 before
                 the
                 Angell
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 smite
                 the
                 proud
                 force
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 withstand
                 vs.
                 And
                 Christ
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 common
                 ministerie
                 in
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 preaching
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 beseeching
                 some
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 also
                 threatning
                 others
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 them
                 gifts
                 for
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 armed
                 with
                 power
                 to
                 confound
                 all
                 that
                 lift
                 vp
                 an
                 high
                 hand
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 he
                 so
                 much
                 authoriseth
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 telling
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   bind
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   bound
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   loose
                   on
                   earth
                   shall
                   be
                   loosed
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 doth
                 this
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 promises
                 only
                 concerne
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 euery
                 point
                 of
                 doctrine
                 and
                 discipline
                 are
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 error
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 them
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 holding
                 carefully
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 through
                 some
                 infirmitie
                 of
                 iudgement
                 build
                 timber
                 ,
                 hay
                 ,
                 or
                 stuble
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 preach
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 condemned
                 through
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 saluation
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 teacheth
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 crucified
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 new
                 creatures
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 perfitly
                 and
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 yet
                 keeping
                 this
                 foundation
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 finde
                 mercie
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 destroy
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 labour
                 more
                 about
                 the
                 establishing
                 of
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaining
                 of
                 errours
                 ,
                 than
                 hee
                 doth
                 to
                 maintaine
                 and
                 establish
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 surely
                 destroy
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 then
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 purely
                 preaching
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 faile
                 in
                 some
                 smaller
                 points
                 of
                 discipline
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 maintaining
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 labouring
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 neglecting
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 being
                 crucified
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 becomming
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 feare
                 ,
                 least
                 that
                 if
                 hee
                 repent
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 destroy
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 destroy
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 not
                 teaching
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 keeping
                 out
                 from
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 vndoubtedly
                 destroy
                 such
                 .
                 This
                 place
                 maketh
                 much
                 also
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 against
                 heresie
                 and
                 poperie
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 God
                 promiseth
                 peace
                 and
                 mercie
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 preach
                 and
                 embrace
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 hee
                 threatneth
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 his
                 curse
                 and
                 vengeance
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 preachers
                 and
                 followers
                 of
                 the
                 contrarie
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 they
                 hope
                 for
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 cōtemne
                 the
                 flocke
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 Israelites
                 a
                 valiant
                 people
                 in
                 pursuing
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 rule
                 he
                 had
                 appointed
                 them
                 ;
                 brought
                 them
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 flie
                 before
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 forsooke
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 one
                 chased
                 tenne
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 tenne
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 an
                 hundred
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 boldly
                 then
                 both
                 preach
                 and
                 receiue
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ▪
                 and
                 not
                 feare
                 any
                 corrupt
                 Teachers
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 seeing
                 their
                 supposed
                 felicitie
                 shall
                 be
                 accursed
                 ▪
                 and
                 our
                 supposed
                 miserie
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
                 Which
                 curse
                 manifestly
                 appeareth
                 in
                 many
                 Papists
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 become
                 rebels
                 ,
                 traitors
                 ,
                 and
                 murtherers
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 heretikes
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 become
                 mad
                 and
                 frantick
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 watching
                 ouer
                 them
                 for
                 euill
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   vpon
                   the
                   Israel
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Heere
                 with
                 the
                 Preachers
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ioyneth
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 willingly
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 carefully
                 imbrace
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 we
                 are
                 condemned
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 wee
                 are
                 saued
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 from
                 henceforth
                 endeuour
                 to
                 haue
                 this
                 world
                 crucified
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 crucified
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 become
                 new
                 creatures
                 ,
                 shall
                 also
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 and
                 finde
                 mercie
                 and
                 peace
                 .
                 Israel
                 properly
                 signifieth
                 one
                 that
                 preuaileth
                 with
                 God.
                 Now
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 Israell
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 did
                 boast
                 of
                 ,
                 hee
                 heere
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 Israell
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 Rom.
                 2.
                 and
                 therefore
                 calleth
                 it
                 
                   the
                   Israel
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 distinction
                 betweene
                 that
                 counterfeit
                 Israell
                 ,
                 resting
                 in
                 the
                 ceremonie
                 and
                 outward
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 true
                 Israell
                 ,
                 whose
                 praise
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Before
                 the
                 Iewes
                 tooke
                 the
                 whole
                 priuiledge
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 also
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 couenant
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 ceremonies
                 abolished
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 shepheard
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 sheepesold
                 .
                 This
                 promise
                 then
                 belongeth
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 all
                 professors
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 all
                 preachers
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 alone
                 which
                 are
                 truly
                 called
                 
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   true
                   Israel
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Whereby
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 learne
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Christians
                 shall
                 not
                 obtaine
                 mercie
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 Christians
                 in
                 life
                 &
                 doctrine
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 all
                 counterfeit
                 Christians
                 are
                 to
                 feare
                 their
                 estate
                 ,
                 can
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 well
                 say
                 their
                 catechisme
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 well
                 baptized
                 ,
                 or
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 often
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 &
                 receiue
                 the
                 sacrament
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 Israel
                 the
                 beloued
                 of
                 God
                 not
                 reioicing
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 crucified
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 a
                 newe
                 creature
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 finde
                 mercie
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 what
                 comfort
                 are
                 wee
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 being
                 Gentiles
                 wanting
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 the
                 consolation
                 aboue
                 named
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 Christians
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 points
                 infants
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 carefully
                 hold
                 the
                 foundation
                 and
                 build
                 thereupon
                 a
                 godlie
                 life
                 in
                 trueth
                 and
                 sinceritie
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 some
                 weakenes
                 ,
                 infirmitie
                 and
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 mercie
                 and
                 peace
                 in
                 the
                 ende
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 sure
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 the
                 wicked
                 may
                 appeare
                 to
                 vs
                 both
                 
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 counterfeit
                 Christians
                 ,
                 in
                 seeing
                 what
                 mercy
                 and
                 peace
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 what
                 anguish
                 and
                 impatience
                 breaketh
                 foorth
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 deare
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 God
                 neither
                 were
                 afraid
                 of
                 death
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 but
                 reioyced
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 worthie
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 neither
                 senselesse
                 and
                 blockish
                 as
                 feeling
                 no
                 paine
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 .
                 The
                 learned
                 heretikes
                 which
                 would
                 seeme
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 either
                 yeelded
                 being
                 ouercome
                 with
                 the
                 paine
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 died
                 like
                 stocks
                 &
                 stones
                 ,
                 being
                 halfe
                 dead
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 others
                 that
                 haue
                 died
                 in
                 their
                 beds
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 giuen
                 a
                 manifest
                 distinction
                 betweene
                 the
                 true
                 prophets
                 &
                 false
                 teachers
                 ,
                 betweene
                 christian
                 professors
                 ,
                 and
                 obstinate
                 Papists
                 .
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 euer
                 haue
                 laboured
                 to
                 make
                 confession
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 knowne
                 their
                 hope
                 ,
                 to
                 witnesse
                 their
                 abundant
                 ioy
                 at
                 their
                 departure
                 ,
                 neither
                 ouercome
                 with
                 immoderate
                 feare
                 ,
                 neither
                 sincking
                 downe
                 in
                 too
                 much
                 blockishnes
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 haue
                 died
                 some
                 desperately
                 without
                 hope
                 ,
                 some
                 presumptuously
                 without
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 some
                 murmuringly
                 without
                 all
                 ioy
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               FOVRTH
               PART
               OF
               THE
               WORKES
               OF
               THE
               REVEREND
               AND
               FAITHFVL
               SERVANT
               OF
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               ,
               MAISTER
               RICHARD
               GREENHAM
               ,
               MINISTER
               AND
               PREACHER
               OF
               the
               Word
               of
               GOD
               ,
               containing
               an
               Exposition
               of
               the
               119.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               found
               vnperfect
               amongst
               other
               writings
               of
               Maister
               GREENHAMS
               ,
               
                 and
                 perfected
                 by
              
               Robert
               Hill
               ,
               Doctor
               in
               Diuinitie
               :
               whose
               obseruations
               may
               be
               knowne
               by
               this
               marke
               .
               ¶
            
             
               
                 VVHEREVNTO
                 ARE
                 ADIOYNED
                 OTHER
              
               Meditations
               vpon
               certaine
               parts
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
               
                 the
                 Titles
                 whereof
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 page
                 following
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 VERITAS
                 VIRESSIT
                 VVLNERE
              
               
                 TC
              
               printer's or publisher's device
            
             
               AT
               LONDON
               ,
            
             
               Imprinted
               by
               Thomas
               Creede
               ,
               for
               William
               Welbie
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               solde
               at
               his
               shoppe
               in
               Paules
               Church-yard
               at
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Swanne
               .
               1611.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               MEDITATIONS
               CONTAINED
               IN
               THE
               FOVRTH
               part
               ,
               are
               these
               hereafter
               following
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 AN
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 119.
                 
                 PSALME
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Meditations
                 on
                 PROV
                 .
                 4.
                 from
                 verse
                 13.
                 to
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 Meditations
                 on
                 PROV
                 .
                 14.
                 vers
                 .
                 5.
                 6.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 summe
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 HEBRVES
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 A
                 briefe
                 summe
                 of
                 ECCLESIASTES
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               HONOVRABLE
               ,
               IOHN
               ,
               LORDE
               .
               STANHOP
               ,
               BARON
               OF
               HARINGTON
               ,
               VICECHAMberlaine
               to
               the
               Kings
               most
               excellent
               Maiestie
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               his
               Honorable
               priuie
               
                 Councell
                 ,
                 Grace
                 and
                 Peace
              
               .
            
             
               RIght
               Honourable
               ,
               Though
               Diuinitie
               as
               an
               Hand-maide
               ,
               attende
               all
               other
               callings
               ,
               (
               and
               by
               reason
               of
               her
               pouertie
               serues
               manie
               Masters
               )
               yet
               if
               shee
               were
               esteemed
               according
               to
               her
               worth
               ,
               shee
               were
               worthie
               to
               become
               
                 a
                 Mistresse
              
               to
               the
               most
               .
               Her
               Conception
               is
               Celestiall
               ,
               her
               Birth
               ,
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               her
               education
               in
               Canaan
               ,
               her
               foode
               Mannah
               ,
               her
               habite
               righteousnes
               ,
               her
               Armes
               ,
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               her
               children
               Saintes
               ,
               her
               kinred
               Angels
               ,
               her
               habitation
               vpon
               Earth
               ,
               is
               the
               Church
               militant
               ,
               and
               in
               Heauen
               the
               Church
               triumphant
               .
               This
               poore
               Ladie
               hath
               euer
               yet
               liued
               by
               milke
               ,
               which
               being
               drawne
               out
               of
               the
               two
               dugs
               of
               the
               Olde
               and
               Newe
               Testament
               ,
               is
               called
               the
               
                 syncere
                 milke
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               after
               which
               all
               her
               true
               children
               doe
               thirst
               ,
               as
               after
               that
               foode
               which
               must
               nourish
               their
               soules
               .
            
             
               This
               Worde
               it
               was
               decreed
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               preached
               by
               God
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               inspired
               by
               God
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               and
               Euangelists
               successiuely
               made
               knowne
               to
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               knew
               it
               onely
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               there
               he
               
                 thewed
                 his
                 wayes
                 vnto
                 Iaakob
                 ,
                 his
                 statutes
                 and
                 ordinances
                 vnto
                 Israel
                 .
              
               The
               Church
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               shall
               know
               it
               for
               euer
               :
               he
               dealeth
               now
               graciously
               with
               euery
               Nation
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Heathen
                 haue
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 Lawes
                 .
              
               True
               it
               is
               indeede
               ,
               the
               Iewes
               haue
               the
               Bible
               ,
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               curtaine
               drawne
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               they
               cannot
               see
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               diference
               betweene
               them
               and
               vs.
               
            
             
               They
               (
               as
               Hierome
               saith
               )
               haue
               the
               bookes
               ,
               wee
               the
               worde
               of
               those
               bookes
               :
               they
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               wee
               the
               vnderstanding
               of
               the
               Prophets
               :
               they
               are
               killed
               by
               the
               Letter
               ,
               we
               are
               quickened
               by
               the
               Spirite
               :
               They
               haue
               Barrabas
               the
               murtherer
               deliuered
               :
               to
               vs
               is
               deliuered
               CHRIST
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               Iudas
               solde
               him
               ,
               the
               Iewe
               bought
               him
               ,
               the
               true
               Christian
               is
               the
               possessor
               of
               him
               ,
               whom
               he
               findeth
               in
               this
               Word
               ,
               feeleth
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               feedeth
               on
               in
               his
               heart
               by
               a
               liuely
               Faith.
               The
               
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 dignitie
              
               ,
               and
               commoditie
               of
               Helie
               writte
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               truely
               thought
               of
               as
               it
               should
               ,
               would
               breede
               a
               greater
               loue
               to
               the
               reading
               of
               it
               ,
               desire
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               care
               to
               the
               practising
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               is
               now
               a
               dayes
               in
               the
               most
               of
               the
               worlde
               .
               For
               Antiquitie
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               part
               as
               ancient
               as
               the
               first
               Adam
               ,
               and
               in
               whole
               ,
               as
               olde
               as
               the
               
                 second
                 ,
                 in
                 whome
                 all
                 the
                 Promises
                 contained
                 in
                 this
                 booke
                 are
                 ,
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Amen
                 .
              
               For
               necessitie
               ,
               as
               needfull
               as
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               whome
               to
               knowe
               is
               eternall
               life
               .
               For
               dignitie
               ,
               so
               greas
               that
               it
               alone
               must
               be
               called
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               ,
               that
               law
               then
               which
               no
               man
               can
               shewe
               a
               better
               to
               serue
               God
               by
               ,
               or
               by
               which
               hee
               may
               better
               knowe
               his
               dutie
               to
               man.
               Compare
               wee
               this
               our
               Christian
               lawe
               with
               those
               of
               
                 Lycurgus
                 ,
                 Draco
                 ,
                 Solon
                 ,
                 Zaleucus
                 ,
                 Numa
                 Pompilius
                 ,
              
               Romane
               twelue
               tables
               themselues
               ,
               which
               Cicero
               preferreth
               aboue
               all
               the
               bookes
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               and
               the
               difference
               will
               bee
               as
               great
               as
               the
               light
               
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               to
               a
               candle
               ,
               the
               Cedar
               to
               the
               shrub
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               Ant
               to
               the
               great
               Elephant
               .
               ●●●●●
               Augustine
               considering
               but
               one
               sentence
               of
               this
               booke
               ,
               writeth
               thus
               :
               
                 What
                 disputations
                 ,
                 what
              
               
               
                 writings
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 what
                 lawes
                 of
                 any
                 Cities
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 compared
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 Precepts
                 vpon
                 which
                 (
                 as
              
               CHRIST
               
                 saith
                 )
                 depend
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Neighbour
                 as
                 thy selfe
                 ?
                 Heere
                 are
                 Physiques
                 ,
                 here
                 are
                 Ethiques
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 Logique
                 ;
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 la●da●l●
                 gouernement
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               would
               we
               knowe
               the
               commoditie
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 19.
                 7
                 &c.
              
               
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               perfect
               ,
               conuerting
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               Testimonie
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               sure
               ,
               and
               giueth
               wisedome
               to
               the
               simple
               the
               Precept
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               pure
               and
               enlighteneth
               the
               eyes
               .
               The
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               cleane
               ,
               and
               endureth
               for
               euer
               :
               the
               iudgements
               of
               the
               Lorde
               are
               true
               ,
               and
               righteous
               altogether
               .
               They
               are
               more
               to
               bee
               desired
               then
               golde
               ,
               yea
               ,
               then
               much
               fine
               golde
               :
               Sweeter
               are
               they
               then
               the
               honie
               &
               the
               honie
               combe
               .
               By
               them
               also
               is
               thy
               seruant
               made
               circumspect
               ,
               &
               in
               keeping
               of
               them
               is
               great
               reward
               .
               2.
               
               Tim.
               3
               ▪
               Paul
               saith
               the
               
                 Scriptures
                 make
                 wise
                 to
                 saluation
              
               ,
               &
               are
               profitable
               to
               teach
               ,
               to
               reproue
               ,
               to
               correct
               ,
               &
               instruct
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               
                 man
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               Gods
               minister
               ,
               who
               only
               in
               the
               Scripture
               is
               termed
               a
               man
               of
               God
               )
               perfect
               to
               euery
               good
               work
               .
               And
               surely
               if
               men
               now
               a
               dayes
               could
               lay
               aside
               curiosity
               in
               searching
               after
               things
               not
               meet
               ,
               affection
               in
               louing
               and
               hating
               men
               too
               much
               ,
               ambition
               in
               seeking
               their
               owne
               glorie
               ,
               selfe-loue
               ,
               in
               liking
               their
               owne
               opinions
               best
               ,
               pertinacie
               in
               maintaining
               preconceited
               errors
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               worde
               ,
               preiudicate
               opinions
               of
               some
               mens
               gifts
               ,
               and
               a
               popular
               following
               of
               most
               mens
               conceipts
               ,
               and
               that
               bitter
               calumniation
               ,
               which
               is
               vsed
               one
               against
               another
               ;
               if
               men
               (
               I
               say
               )
               could
               lay
               aside
               these
               ,
               and
               onely
               hearken
               what
               God
               doth
               say
               in
               his
               Worde
               ,
               there
               would
               bee
               an
               ende
               of
               many
               Controuersies
               ,
               which
               till
               then
               will
               neuer
               be
               without
               controuersie
               .
               The
               Prophet
               that
               hath
               a
               dreame
               ,
               will
               tell
               a
               dreame
               :
               he
               that
               hath
               Gods
               word
               ,
               will
               speake
               Gods
               word
               ,
               Ierem.
               23.
               
               If
               once
               wee
               
                 reiect
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lorde
                 ,
                 what
                 wisedome
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 ?
              
               I●●●
               8.
               9.
               
               I
               had
               rather
               heare
               what
               God
               saith
               by
               his
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               then
               what
               all
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Schoolemen
               ,
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               Casuists
               in
               the
               world
               can
               say
               :
               though
               also
               I
               will
               be
               content
               to
               hearken
               vnto
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               also
               should
               hearken
               vnto
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               well
               obserued
               by
               Erasmus
               in
               his
               prefuce
               before
               Ireneus
               ,
               that
               that
               holy
               father
               did
               onely
               with
               the
               weapons
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               encounter
               with
               the
               whole
               troupe
               of
               heretickes
               .
               The
               sung
               of
               Dauid
               against
               
                 Goliah
                 ▪
              
               the
               sword
               of
               Goliah
               against
               the
               Philistines
               are
               not
               comparable
               to
               these
               weapons
               .
               The
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               it
               is
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               wee
               must
               fight
               with
               it
               :
               the
               light
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               see
               by
               it
               :
               the
               guide
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               walke
               by
               it
               :
               the
               fire
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               be
               warmed
               by
               it
               :
               the
               water
               of
               life
               be
               purged
               by
               it
               :
               the
               food
               of
               heauen
               ,
               be
               nourished
               by
               it
               ▪
               the
               interpreter
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               him
               by
               it
               :
               the
               meanes
               of
               consolation
               be
               comforted
               by
               it
               :
               and
               that
               mallet
               to
               knocke
               out
               the
               braines
               of
               
                 Antichrist
                 ▪
              
               we
               must
               euer
               haue
               it
               in
               our
               hands
               :
               If
               euer
               the
               Perdition●●e
               ●●e
               ouercome
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               by
               this
               meanes
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               reading
               of
               this
               word
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               especially
               Chrysostome
               ,
               in
               many
               places
               exhorteth
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               Erasmus
               in
               his
               preface
               to
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               protesting
               his
               dissent
               from
               such
               as
               would
               not
               haue
               priuate
               persons
               to
               reade
               the
               Bible
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Sunne
                 in
                 the
                 firmament
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 commō
                 as
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               No
               man
               euer
               hated
               this
               light
               ,
               but
               either
               he
               that
               wanted
               yes
               to
               behold
               it
               ,
               or
               feared
               the
               light
               to
               discouer
               his
               workes
               of
               darkenes
               .
               O
               then
               let
               vs
               reade
               this
               ,
               and
               to
               reading
               adde
               meditation
               ,
               to
               meditation
               prayer
               ,
               to
               prayer
               humilitie
               ,
               to
               humilitie
               an
               ayming
               at
               Gods
               glorie
               and
               our
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               a
               desire
               to
               turne
               Gods
               word
               into
               good
               workes
               .
               This
               euery
               word
               of
               God
               is
               pure
               ▪
               and
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               the
               golde
               of
               Ophir
               .
               And
               to
               the
               ende
               wee
               might
               all
               delight
               in
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               Bible
               all
               such
               varietie
               of
               learning
               as
               may
               giue
               content
               to
               each
               seuerall
               Reader
               ;
               Histories
               for
               the
               
                 Temporist
                 ,
                 Philosophie
              
               for
               the
               
                 Naturalist
                 ,
                 Ethiques
              
               for
               the
               
                 Moralist
                 ,
                 Mysteries
              
               for
               the
               Artist
               ,
               and
               languages
               for
               the
               Linguist
               .
               Heere
               is
               a
               Flood
               for
               the
               great
               Elephant
               to
               swimme
               in
               ,
               and
               ●
               ▪
               Foorde
               for
               the
               little
               lambe
               to
               walke
               in
               .
               Would
               wee
               be
               acquainted
               with
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               worlde
               ?
               what
               better
               meanes
               haue
               wee
               then
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Preacher
               ?
               would
               wee
               know
               how
               to
               liue
               in
               the
               worlde
               ?
               whence
               better
               can
               we
               haue
               it
               ,
               then
               from
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Prouerbes
               ?
               and
               if
               we
               would
               powre
               out
               prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               Dauid
               in
               his
               Psalmes
               hath
               a
               platforme
               of
               praying
               ,
               which
               one
               little
               booke
               is
               the
               Epitome
               of
               the
               Bible
               .
               Caluin
               calls
               it
               the
               Anatomie
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               Another
               ,
               the
               prayer-booke
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               Athanasius
               the
               definition
               of
               humane
               life
               :
               Basil
               the
               prediction
               of
               things
               to
               come
               :
               Nazianzene
               the
               
                 sweete
                 Companion
              
               of
               life
               :
               
               Augustine
               the
               common
               Treasurie
               of
               all
               good
               things
               :
               Ambrose
               the
               Medicine
               of
               Mans
               salutation
               :
               Chrysostome
               a
               Salue
               against
               euery
               sore
               :
               Gregorie
               that
               Stone
               which
               killed
               Goliah
               :
               And
               Bernard
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 whosoeuer
                 faithfully
                 and
                 deuoutly
                 doth
                 sing
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 is
                 in
                 association
                 with
                 the
                 Angels
                 :
              
               without
               which
               deuotion
               ,
               (
               what
               Quirister
               soeuer
               )
               shall
               sing
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               vnto
               him
               as
               Augustine
               once
               saide
               to
               the
               singing
               men
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               
                 Plus
                 placet
                 Deo
                 mugitus
                 Boum
                 ,
                 latratus
                 Canum
                 ,
                 grunnitus
                 porcorum
                 ,
                 hinnitus
                 Equorum
                 ▪
                 quàm
                 cantus
                 Clericorum
                 luxuriantium
                 :
              
               The
               bellowing
               of
               oxen
               ,
               the
               barking
               of
               dogs
               ▪
               the
               g●unting
               of
               swine
               ,
               and
               the
               ●eying
               of
               horses
               ,
               doe
               more
               please
               God
               then
               the
               singing
               of
               
                 luxurious
                 Quiristers
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               though
               euery
               Psalme
               be
               of
               speciall
               Obseruation
               ;
               yet
               this
               one
               is
               especially
               remarkeable
               .
               It
               was
               penned
               by
               King
               Dauid
               ,
               that
               sweete
               singer
               of
               Israel
               ,
               it
               hath
               in
               euery
               verse
               a
               commendation
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               artificially
               written
               ,
               euery
               eight
               verses
               beginning
               in
               the
               Hebrue
               tongue
               ,
               with
               one
               Letter
               of
               the
               Hebrue
               Alphabet
               :
               and
               the
               longest
               Meditation
               that
               euer
               Dauid
               had
               ,
               either
               concerning
               Gods
               word
               or
               workes
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               hee
               had
               it
               when
               he
               penned
               this
               Psalme
               ▪
               which
               the
               Iewes
               vsed
               as
               a
               Catechisme
               for
               their
               children
               To
               the
               ende
               this
               Psalme
               might
               bee
               vnderstood
               of
               all
               ▪
               it
               hath
               beene
               expounded
               by
               many
               worthie
               men
               ,
               especially
               by
               that
               worthie
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               M.
               Richard
               Greenham
               ,
               memorable
               in
               our
               Church
               .
               It
               is
               pittie
               that
               all
               his
               meditations
               on
               this
               Psalme
               come
               not
               yet
               to
               light
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               former
               editions
               about
               fortie
               verses
               were
               left
               vnexpounded
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               godly
               man
               who
               hath
               the
               sale
               of
               his
               workes
               ,
               was
               very
               desirous
               that
               there
               might
               bee
               an
               Exposition
               vpon
               euery
               verse
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               purpose
               hath
               employed
               mee
               .
               And
               I
               finding
               the
               foure
               first
               verses
               expounded
               by
               a
               worthie
               Elisha
               ,
               vpon
               whom
               the
               spirite
               of
               this
               Eliah
               doth
               rest
               ,
               was
               bolde
               to
               set
               
               downe
               the
               same
               as
               I
               found
               it
               :
               the
               rest
               I
               haue
               finished
               according
               to
               the
               grace
               giuen
               vnto
               mee
               ,
               and
               thus
               offer
               them
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               I
               remember
               that
               an
               ancient
               Father
               saith
               ,
               
                 Iudicem
                 aditurus
                 ▪
                 patr●num
                 quaere
              
               ,
               Must
               you
               appeare
               
               before
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               seeke
               a
               Patron
               .
               I
               am
               now
               to
               appeare
               before
               as
               many
               Iudges
               as
               Readers
               ,
               I
               desire
               a
               Patron
               :
               and
               I
               finde
               none
               fitter
               then
               your
               Honor
               ,
               who
               hauing
               for
               manie
               yeares
               post
               beene
               a
               bountifull
               Patron
               to
               my
               labours
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               will
               (
               I
               doubt
               not
               )
               vouchsafe
               to
               become
               a
               Patron
               of
               these
               labours
               for
               the
               Church
               .
               If
               euer
               wee
               must
               looke
               for
               a
               blessing
               from
               Counsellors
               ,
               it
               is
               then
               when
               they
               consult
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ.
               Among
               manie
               such
               Honorable
               Senators
               in
               our
               Kingdome
               ,
               we
               haue
               good
               cause
               to
               number
               your
               Honor.
               What
               Sabbath
               is
               there
               ,
               which
               you
               passe
               ouer
               without
               the
               morning
               and
               euening
               sacrifice
               ?
               what
               Minister
               is
               there
               who
               preacheth
               before
               you
               ,
               whome
               you
               sende
               away
               without
               a
               blessing
               ?
               what
               moneth
               is
               there
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               once
               are
               not
               a
               Communicāt
               at
               the
               Eucharist
               ?
               what
               day
               is
               there
               ,
               that
               passeth
               ouer
               your
               head
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               vse
               not
               both
               prayer
               and
               meditation
               ?
               You
               were
               once
               gracious
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               that
               Queene
               ,
               then
               whome
               the
               Church
               neuer
               had
               a
               more
               nourcing
               mother
               :
               you
               are
               nowe
               gracious
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               then
               whom
               the
               Church
               will
               neuer
               haue
               a
               more
               nourcing
               Father
               :
               &
               in
               this
               honorable
               Parish
               wherein
               you
               liue
               ,
               what
               good
               you
               do
               by
               your
               owne
               example
               ,
               in
               frequenting
               Gods
               house
               ,
               your
               liberalitie
               &
               bountie
               in
               maintaining
               Gods
               Saints
               ,
               &
               your
               care
               ,
               that
               your
               familie
               may
               be
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               had
               rather
               be
               silent
               ,
               then
               say
               little
               .
               Your
               old
               age
               is
               a
               crowne
               of
               glorie
               ,
               being
               thus
               found
               in
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               righteous
               .
               The
               consideration
               of
               your
               honorable
               respect
               to
               pietie
               and
               godlines
               ,
               hath
               made
               me
               a
               long
               time
               to
               honour
               you
               in
               mine
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               consideration
               of
               your
               ▪
               fauour
               to
               mee
               a
               poore
               preacher
               ,
               emboldeneth
               mee
               to
               publish
               these
               my
               labours
               vnder
               your
               Honorable
               name
               .
               If
               it
               please
               you
               to
               allow
               that
               your
               name
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               perswaded
               is
               written
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               life
               ,
               may
               remaine
               in
               this
               liuing
               and
               worthie
               booke
               ,
               I
               haue
               that
               which
               I
               desire
               by
               this
               Dedication
               .
            
             
               Thus
               crauing
               pardon
               ,
               I
               humbly
               take
               my
               leaue
               ,
               beseeching
               the
               Lord
               to
               continue
               you
               long
               ,
               a
               trustie
               Counsellor
               to
               our
               most
               gracious
               King
               :
               your
               Honourable
               Ladie
               ,
               the
               Ladie
               Margaret
               ,
               a
               precious
               Iewell
               vpon
               your
               right
               hand
               :
               and
               your
               hopefull
               and
               happie
               Children
               ,
               as
               Oliue
               plants
               rounde
               about
               your
               Table
               .
               London
               :
               From
               Salisburie
               Rents
               ,
               at
               S.
               Martins
               in
               the
               fieldes
               .
               
                 Nouember
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 1611.
              
               
            
             
               
                 At
                 your
                 Honors
                 seruice
                 ,
                 Robert
                 Hill.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
               
               
                 WHOSOEVER
                 IS
                 DESIROVS
                 TO
                 LEARNE
                 AND
                 REMEMber
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 liue
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 consider
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 119.
                 
                 Psalme
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ALEPH.
                   THE
                   FIRST
                   PORTION
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Verse
                       I.
                       
                    
                     
                       Blessed
                       are
                       those
                       that
                       are
                       vpright
                       in
                       their
                       way
                       ,
                       and
                       walke
                       in
                       the
                       Lawes
                       of
                       the
                       Lord.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     THat
                     which
                     all
                     men
                     seeke
                     for
                     and
                     few
                     finde
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     set
                     out
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     namely
                     felicitie
                     and
                     true
                     happines
                     .
                     And
                     because
                     God
                     would
                     haue
                     all
                     men
                     to
                     know
                     ,
                     wherein
                     their
                     blessed
                     estate
                     doth
                     consist
                     ,
                     therefore
                     Christ
                     begins
                     his
                     first
                     Sermon
                     with
                     it
                     Math.
                     5.
                     
                     Dauid
                     his
                     first
                     Psalme
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     1.
                     
                     And
                     the
                     Prophet
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     his
                     first
                     verse
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     describing
                     therein
                     a
                     blessed
                     man.
                     A
                     description
                     opposite
                     to
                     all
                     that
                     vaine
                     felicitie
                     ,
                     which
                     euer
                     vaine
                     Philosophers
                     deuised
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     deepe
                     speculations
                     :
                     or
                     prophane
                     men
                     frame
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     corrupt
                     affections
                     :
                     not
                     consisting
                     in
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     riches
                     ,
                     honors
                     ,
                     greatnes
                     ,
                     in
                     ciuill
                     honestie
                     ,
                     formall
                     hypocrisie
                     :
                     or
                     the
                     whole
                     possibilitie
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     sinceritie
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     continuall
                     walking
                     in
                     the
                     waies
                     of
                     God.
                     Salomon
                     saw
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     after
                     he
                     had
                     sought
                     happines
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     he
                     willeth
                     vs
                     to
                     heare
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     to
                     feare
                     God
                     and
                     keepe
                     his
                     commandements
                     ,
                     for
                     thus
                     saith
                     hee
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     whole
                     man.
                     
                  
                   
                     If
                     this
                     (
                     saith
                     one
                     )
                     be
                     the
                     whole
                     man
                     ,
                     then
                     without
                     this
                     man
                     is
                     no
                     man
                     ;
                     no
                     though
                     hee
                     wallowe
                     in
                     wealth
                     ,
                     swimme
                     in
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     carried
                     alofte
                     vpon
                     the
                     wings
                     of
                     Honor
                     .
                     For
                     first
                     all
                     these
                     ,
                     (
                     though
                     they
                     were
                     all
                     in
                     the
                     possession
                     of
                     some
                     one
                     man
                     )
                     cannot
                     possiblie
                     fill
                     the
                     vnlimited
                     desire
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     .
                     So
                     vnquenchable
                     is
                     the
                     thirst
                     of
                     mans
                     soule
                     ,
                     vntill
                     it
                     bathe
                     it selfe
                     in
                     the
                     riuer
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     vnmeasurable
                     Ocean
                     of
                     goodnes
                     and
                     wisedome
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     secure
                     the
                     conscience
                     distressed
                     with
                     the
                     apprehension
                     of
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     preuent
                     his
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     
                       Nebucadnezzar
                       :
                       Dan.
                    
                     4.
                     and
                     his
                     sonne
                     
                       Belshazzar
                       :
                       Dan.
                    
                     5.
                     vers
                     .
                     6.
                     and
                     Prophecied
                     of
                     Zeph
                     :
                     1.
                     17.
                     18.
                     
                     Ezech
                     :
                     7.
                     19.
                     
                     Obad
                     :
                     4.
                     
                     When
                     our
                     sinnes
                     are
                     ripe
                     ,
                     and
                     readie
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     flame
                     of
                     Gods
                     fierie
                     indignation
                     ,
                     then
                     neither
                     the
                     wedge
                     of
                     golde
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     height
                     of
                     place
                     can
                     priuiledge
                     or
                     protect
                     vs.
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     stretch
                     themselues
                     to
                     eternitie
                     :
                     they
                     all
                     can
                     bring
                     vs
                     no
                     further
                     then
                     our
                     death
                     bed
                     :
                     then
                     are
                     they
                     vtterly
                     disappointed
                     of
                     their
                     weake
                     &
                     imaginarie
                     sweetnes
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     wholly
                     turned
                     into
                     wounds
                     and
                     wormewood
                     ,
                     into
                     gall
                     and
                     vexation
                     .
                     They
                     leaue
                     indeed
                     a
                     sting
                     in
                     the
                     conscience
                     that
                     neuer
                     dies
                     ;
                     but
                     themselues
                     die
                     all
                     at
                     our
                     deaths
                     ,
                     and
                     lie
                     downe
                     with
                     vs
                     in
                     the
                     graue
                     ,
                     Iob
                     :
                     20.
                     5.
                     6.
                     7.
                     8.
                     9
                     10.
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     blessed
                     man
                     indeede
                     ;
                     in
                     that
                     when
                     the
                     Prophet
                     would
                     make
                     knowne
                     vnto
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     happiest
                     estate
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     highest
                     place
                     of
                     account
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     describeth
                     &
                     setteth
                     them
                     forth
                     by
                     this
                     property
                     :
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     sincere
                     in
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     vpright
                     in
                     life
                     and
                     conuersation
                     ;
                     in
                     a
                     word
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     truely
                     feare
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                     The
                     point
                     hence
                     to
                     be
                     noted
                     in
                     generall
                     ,
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     Grace
                     and
                     Religion
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     all
                     
                     blessednesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     doctrine
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     confirmeth
                     vnto
                     vs
                     in
                     sundry
                     other
                     places
                     ,
                     as
                     Psalme
                     .
                     1.
                     and
                     112.
                     &c.
                     
                     In
                     the
                     former
                     whereof
                     he
                     declareth
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     a
                     man
                     truely
                     religious
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     escheweth
                     ill
                     counsels
                     ,
                     and
                     sinfull
                     practises
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     ,
                     embraceth
                     and
                     delighteth
                     in
                     goodnesse
                     and
                     godlinesse
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     meanes
                     of
                     obtaining
                     and
                     increasing
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     and
                     then
                     he
                     pronounceth
                     such
                     a
                     man
                     blessed
                     :
                     Blessed
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       is
                       the
                       man
                       that
                       doth
                       ●ct
                       walke
                       in
                       the
                       counsell
                       of
                       the
                       wicked
                       ,
                       nor
                       stand
                       in
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       sinners
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       But
                       his
                       delight
                       is
                       in
                       the
                       law
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       his
                       law
                       will
                       he
                       meditate
                       day
                       and
                       night
                       .
                    
                     And
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     effect
                     is
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     Psalme
                     before
                     named
                     :
                     
                       Blessed
                       is
                       the
                       man
                       that
                       feareth
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       delighteth
                       greatly
                       in
                       his
                       commandements
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Throughout
                     which
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     obserue
                     as
                     the
                     true
                     and
                     certaine
                     notes
                     of
                     a
                     righteous
                     man
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     his
                     priuiledges
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     very
                     many
                     ,
                     and
                     very
                     great
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     posteritie
                     ,
                     which
                     shall
                     speed
                     the
                     better
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     .
                     Notable
                     likewise
                     is
                     that
                     place
                     of
                     Deuteromonie
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Lord
                     speaketh
                     vnto
                     his
                     Church
                     in
                     this
                     manner
                     .
                     
                       Blessed
                       art
                       thou
                       ô
                       Israel
                       who
                       is
                       like
                       any
                       ●
                       thee
                       ,
                       ô
                       people
                       saued
                       by
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       the
                       shield
                       of
                       thy
                       helpe
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       sword
                       of
                       thy
                       glorie
                       ?
                    
                     which
                     speech
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     vnderstood
                     ,
                     as
                     pertaining
                     only
                     to
                     that
                     nation
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     belonging
                     to
                     all
                     that
                     are
                     the
                     ●●ue
                     Israel
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     serue
                     him
                     with
                     an
                     vpright
                     and
                     faithfull
                     heart
                     .
                     Now
                     what
                     saith
                     he
                     of
                     them
                     ?
                     
                       Who
                       is
                       like
                       vnto
                       thee
                       ,
                       O
                       Israel
                       ?
                    
                     Why
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     should
                     haue
                     looked
                     to
                     outward
                     things
                     ,
                     they
                     might
                     haue
                     answered
                     ,
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Edomites
                       ,
                       Assyrians
                    
                     ,
                     nay
                     the
                     very
                     Canaauites
                     themselues
                     are
                     like
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     yea
                     farre
                     beyond
                     vs
                     :
                     for
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     when
                     this
                     was
                     spoken
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     wildernesse
                     ,
                     trauelling
                     towards
                     the
                     promised
                     land
                     :
                     and
                     what
                     great
                     matters
                     had
                     they
                     then
                     ?
                     Moses
                     who
                     was
                     the
                     best
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     had
                     not
                     a
                     house
                     to
                     rest
                     his
                     head
                     in
                     :
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     could
                     say
                     :
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     ground
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     my
                     corne
                     ,
                     thus
                     large
                     are
                     my
                     reuenews
                     by
                     the
                     yeare
                     ,
                     &c.
                     but
                     they
                     were
                     all
                     tenants
                     at
                     will
                     at
                     a
                     daies
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     an
                     houres
                     warning
                     ,
                     or
                     lesse
                     ,
                     euen
                     as
                     Gods
                     pleasure
                     was
                     :
                     yet
                     the
                     Lord
                     maketh
                     a
                     challenge
                     against
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     :
                     
                       Who
                       is
                       like
                       vnto
                       thee
                       ô
                       people
                       saued
                       by
                       the
                       Lord
                       ?
                    
                     meaning
                     indeed
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     nation
                     vnder
                     heauen
                     was
                     comparable
                     vnto
                     them
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     wonderfull
                     things
                     that
                     God
                     had
                     wrought
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     those
                     heauenly
                     prerogatiues
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     vouchsafed
                     vnto
                     them
                     :
                     the
                     meanest
                     hewer
                     of
                     wood
                     ,
                     or
                     drawer
                     of
                     water
                     ,
                     amongst
                     them
                     ,
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     preferred
                     before
                     the
                     mightiest
                     Monarch
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     of
                     all
                     true
                     Christians
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     spoken
                     of
                     them
                     :
                     
                       Who
                       is
                       like
                       vnto
                       thee
                       O
                       people
                       saued
                       by
                       the
                       Lord
                       ?
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     truth
                     of
                     this
                     will
                     more
                     euidently
                     appeare
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     well
                     weigh
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     follow
                     :
                     Namely
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       What
                       miserie
                       grace
                       doth
                       free
                       vs
                       from
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       What
                       good
                       things
                       it
                       maketh
                       vs
                       to
                       enjoy
                       ,
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           In
                           this
                           life
                           .
                           
                             
                               1.
                               
                               Estimation
                               .
                            
                             
                               2.
                               
                               Safetie
                               .
                            
                             
                               3.
                               
                               Comfort
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           In
                           the
                           life
                           to
                           come
                           ,
                           all
                           manner
                           of
                           happinesse
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     First
                     therefore
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     see
                     what
                     miserie
                     it
                     frees
                     vs
                     from
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     consider
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     men
                     naturally
                     are
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     wrath
                     vnder
                     the
                     curse
                     and
                     malediction
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     subiect
                     to
                     horrible
                     vexations
                     and
                     terrors
                     :
                     all
                     their
                     life
                     long
                     ,
                     they
                     liue
                     in
                     feare
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     such
                     iudgements
                     as
                     are
                     forerunners
                     of
                     death
                     :
                     their
                     table
                     is
                     a
                     snare
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     prosperitie
                     their
                     ruine
                     :
                     their
                     aduersitie
                     is
                     imbittered
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     callings
                     accursed
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     a
                     word
                     ,
                     nothing
                     maketh
                     them
                     better
                     ,
                     but
                     euery
                     thing
                     a
                     great
                     deale
                     worse
                     ;
                     all
                     being
                     infected
                     and
                     poysoned
                     vnto
                     them
                     by
                     their
                     owne
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     Gods
                     fearefull
                     vengeance
                     vpon
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     If
                     they
                     liue
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     the
                     increase
                     of
                     their
                     damnation
                     :
                     if
                     they
                     die
                     ,
                     they
                     goe
                     to
                     take
                     present
                     possession
                     of
                     destruction
                     :
                     if
                     they
                     refuse
                     to
                     eate
                     and
                     drinke
                     ,
                     they
                     
                     are
                     murderers
                     of
                     themselues
                     :
                     if
                     they
                     doe
                     eate
                     and
                     drinke
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     vsurpers
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     none
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     .
                     If
                     they
                     come
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     contemners
                     of
                     Gods
                     ordinances
                     :
                     if
                     they
                     doe
                     come
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     profaners
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     shal
                     be
                     further
                     hardened
                     to
                     their
                     finall
                     perdition
                     :
                     and
                     is
                     not
                     this
                     a
                     wretched
                     case
                     ?
                     Though
                     for
                     their
                     apparell
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     cloathed
                     as
                     Salomon
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     his
                     royalty
                     :
                     though
                     their
                     
                     Robes
                     were
                     as
                     rich
                     as
                     was
                     Aarons
                     Ephod
                     ,
                     or
                     breast-plate
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     most
                     costliest
                     parts
                     of
                     his
                     garments
                     ,
                     all
                     were
                     of
                     no
                     worth
                     without
                     grace
                     :
                     though
                     they
                     fed
                     on
                     the
                     daintiest
                     dishes
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     eate
                     Angels
                     foode
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     Israelites
                     are
                     saide
                     to
                     doe
                     )
                     yet
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     sinfull
                     and
                     rebellious
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     perish
                     as
                     
                       Corah
                       ,
                       Dathan
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Akiron
                     ,
                     and
                     manie
                     other
                     of
                     them
                     did
                     .
                     Though
                     their
                     habitations
                     were
                     as
                     sumptuous
                     &
                     delightfull
                     as
                     Paradice
                     was
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     could
                     haue
                     no
                     more
                     comfort
                     therein
                     ,
                     then
                     Adam
                     had
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     once
                     broken
                     the
                     commaundement
                     of
                     GOD
                     ,
                     in
                     eating
                     of
                     the
                     forbidden
                     fruite
                     :
                     Notwithstanding
                     ,
                     all
                     things
                     remaining
                     in
                     their
                     excellencie
                     as
                     before
                     ,
                     yet
                     hee
                     was
                     surprized
                     with
                     the
                     terrours
                     and
                     feares
                     of
                     a
                     guiltie
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     take
                     no
                     pleasure
                     in
                     the
                     goodly
                     riuers
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     pleasant
                     fruites
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     varietie
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     creatures
                     that
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     garden
                     of
                     Eden
                     ,
                     &c.
                     but
                     hee
                     was
                     faine
                     to
                     flie
                     from
                     Gods
                     presence
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     hide
                     himselfe
                     among
                     the
                     Trees
                     of
                     the
                     garden
                     .
                     And
                     last
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     though
                     their
                     dignitie
                     were
                     neuer
                     so
                     great
                     ,
                     their
                     possessions
                     neuer
                     so
                     ample
                     and
                     large
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     substance
                     neuer
                     so
                     plentifull
                     and
                     aboundant
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     could
                     haue
                     no
                     more
                     comfort
                     in
                     ante
                     ,
                     or
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     then
                     Belshazzar
                     that
                     impious
                     King
                     had
                     :
                     who
                     for
                     all
                     his
                     valiant
                     Captaines
                     and
                     Souldiers
                     ,
                     for
                     all
                     his
                     great
                     cheare
                     and
                     plentie
                     of
                     wine
                     :
                     for
                     all
                     his
                     iollitie
                     and
                     triumphing
                     ouer
                     Gods
                     people
                     :
                     for
                     all
                     his
                     merry
                     companions
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     about
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     meanes
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     to
                     comfort
                     him
                     ;
                     yet
                     was
                     hee
                     in
                     such
                     horrour
                     ,
                     when
                     
                     hee
                     saw
                     on
                     the
                     wall
                     the
                     Hand-writing
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       his
                       countenance
                       was
                       chaunged
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       thoughts
                       troubled
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       ioynts
                       of
                       his
                       Loynes
                       were
                       loosed
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       knees
                       smote
                       one
                       against
                       an
                       other
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     This
                     (
                     and
                     much
                     more
                     lamentable
                     then
                     can
                     possibly
                     be
                     expressed
                     )
                     is
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     all
                     vnregenerate
                     men
                     :
                     And
                     how
                     great
                     then
                     must
                     the
                     excellencie
                     of
                     Grace
                     needs
                     bee
                     ,
                     which
                     freeth
                     a
                     man
                     from
                     this
                     wofull
                     estate
                     and
                     condition
                     ?
                     Yet
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     all
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     it
                     freeth
                     men
                     from
                     this
                     miserie
                     ,
                     So
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     it
                     bringeth
                     men
                     to
                     the
                     enioyment
                     of
                     all
                     good
                     things
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     first
                     in
                     
                     this
                     life
                     it
                     procureth
                     them
                     the
                     benefites
                     following
                     :
                  
                   
                     Namely
                     ,
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     First
                     ,
                     a
                     good
                     estimation
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     well
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     righteous
                     is
                     more
                     excellent
                     then
                     his
                     Neighbour
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     most
                     glorious
                     people
                     ,
                     that
                     
                     haue
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     Grace
                     and
                     of
                     glorie
                     dwelling
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     are
                     precious
                     in
                     Gods
                     sight
                     ,
                     as
                     beeing
                     his
                     chiefe
                     Treasure
                     :
                     precious
                     in
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     his
                     people
                     :
                     precious
                     in
                     the
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     :
                     yea
                     ,
                     reuerent
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     the
                     very
                     wicked
                     ,
                     who
                     esteeme
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     honest
                     men
                     ,
                     &
                     dare
                     trust
                     them
                     before
                     any
                     other
                     ,
                     many
                     times
                     with
                     their
                     goods
                     ,
                     with
                     their
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     portions
                     ▪
                     yea
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     their
                     soules
                     also
                     .
                     For
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     any
                     extremitie
                     ,
                     lying
                     vpon
                     their
                     death-beds
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     oh
                     then
                     they
                     crie
                     out
                     !
                     Send
                     for
                     such
                     a
                     Preacher
                     :
                     send
                     for
                     this
                     or
                     that
                     good
                     man
                     or
                     woman
                     :
                     now
                     their
                     praiers
                     and
                     their
                     speeches
                     might
                     doe
                     me
                     good
                     ,
                     which
                     heretofore
                     I
                     haue
                     reiected
                     ,
                     or
                     lightly
                     esteemed
                     :
                     and
                     then
                     none
                     is
                     to
                     bee
                     compared
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     none
                     to
                     be
                     sought
                     vnto
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     they
                     labour
                     to
                     disgrace
                     and
                     vilifie
                     them
                     ,
                     by
                     terming
                     them
                     Dissemblers
                     and
                     Hypocrites
                     ,
                     
                     euē
                     then
                     against
                     their
                     wils
                     ,
                     they
                     highlie
                     commend
                     them
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     should
                     say
                     :
                     These
                     men
                     pretend
                     they
                     haue
                     manie
                     vertues
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     would
                     not
                     haue
                     men
                     thinke
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     good
                     and
                     godly
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     seeme
                     to
                     bee
                     :
                     If
                     they
                     bee
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     an
                     excellent
                     people
                     indeed
                     ;
                     (
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     that
                     hath
                     any
                     ciuilitie
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     will
                     acknowledge
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     good
                     thing
                     to
                     heare
                     ,
                     and
                     reade
                     ,
                     and
                     conferre
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     spende
                     much
                     time
                     in
                     prayer
                     ,
                     as
                     Gods
                     seruants
                     doe
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     crie
                     out
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     these
                     things
                     well
                     ,
                     nor
                     with
                     a
                     good
                     heart
                     .
                     )
                     Now
                     ,
                     if
                     Christians
                     consciences
                     doe
                     beare
                     them
                     witnesse
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     doe
                     performe
                     these
                     duties
                     in
                     vprightnesse
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     haue
                     the
                     testimonie
                     of
                     vngodlie
                     men
                     themselues
                     on
                     their
                     sides
                     :
                     and
                     till
                     they
                     can
                     disproue
                     the
                     soundnesse
                     of
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     will
                     or
                     not
                     ,
                     iustifie
                     their
                     behauiour
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     how
                     godlinesse
                     winneth
                     a
                     good
                     estimation
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     secondly
                     ,
                     it
                     doth
                     also
                     bring
                     safetie
                     with
                     it
                     :
                     it
                     setteth
                     men
                     out
                     of
                     gun-shot
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     
                     neither
                     the
                     Diuell
                     ,
                     nor
                     all
                     the
                     powers
                     of
                     hell
                     can
                     annoy
                     ▪
                     or
                     hurt
                     them
                     :
                     nor
                     any
                     ,
                     or
                     all
                     of
                     the
                     diuels
                     instruments
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     preuaile
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     their
                     ouerthrow
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     Lorde
                     
                     is
                     euermore
                     a
                     shield
                     and
                     buckler
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     must
                     strike
                     through
                     him
                     ,
                     before
                     they
                     can
                     come
                     at
                     them
                     .
                     
                       Hee
                       will
                       couer
                       them
                       vnder
                       his
                       wings
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       shall
                       bee
                       safe
                       vnder
                       his
                       feathers
                       ,
                       Psame
                    
                     91.
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     the
                     vertue
                     and
                     power
                     of
                     grace
                     is
                     such
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     maketh
                     Gods
                     children
                     to
                     reioyce
                     ,
                     euen
                     in
                     affliction
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     verified
                     in
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     who
                     when
                     hee
                     had
                     many
                     malicious
                     aduersaries
                     
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     troubles
                     beset
                     him
                     round
                     about
                     ,
                     yet
                     hee
                     had
                     more
                     ioy
                     of
                     heart
                     then
                     they
                     had
                     ,
                     
                       when
                       their
                       wheat
                       &
                       their
                       wine
                       did
                       abound
                    
                     And
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     with
                     all
                     Gods
                     setuants
                     :
                     as
                     their
                     sufferings
                     are
                     manie
                     ,
                     so
                     are
                     they
                     refreshed
                     with
                     manifold
                     consolations
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     when
                     outward
                     matters
                     of
                     reioycing
                     are
                     furthest
                     remooued
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     they
                     driuen
                     neerer
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     fountaine
                     of
                     all
                     true
                     comfort
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     that
                     meanes
                     their
                     hearts
                     are
                     exceedingly
                     reuiued
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     they
                     bee
                     so
                     much
                     cheered
                     in
                     the
                     times
                     of
                     their
                     greatest
                     aduersitie
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     ioyfull
                     are
                     they
                     in
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     their
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     
                       when
                       hee
                       maketh
                       them
                       to
                       rest
                       in
                       greene
                       pastures
                       ,
                       and
                       leadeth
                       them
                       by
                       the
                       still
                       waters
                       :
                       preparing
                       for
                       them
                    
                     
                     
                       a
                       Table
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       their
                       aduersaries
                       ,
                       annoynting
                       their
                       heads
                       with
                       oyle
                       ,
                       and
                       causing
                       their
                       cups
                       to
                       runne-ouer
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       Psalmist
                       speaketh
                       .
                    
                     And
                     they
                     withall
                     ,
                     haue
                     a
                     principall
                     care
                     to
                     entertaine
                     Gods
                     blessings
                     with
                     thankfulnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     serue
                     him
                     with
                     a
                     good
                     and
                     thankfull
                     heart
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     vse
                     and
                     enioyments
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     if
                     their
                     estate
                     be
                     so
                     blessed
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     what
                     shall
                     their
                     happinesse
                     be
                     when
                     they
                     depart
                     out
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     the
                     fruition
                     of
                     those
                     ioyes
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     prepared
                     for
                     the
                     Saintes
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     glorie
                     ?
                     where
                     all
                     teares
                     shall
                     be
                     wiped
                     away
                     from
                     their
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     
                     being
                     altogether
                     freed
                     from
                     sinne
                     and
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     shall
                     receiue
                     an
                     immortall
                     Crowne
                     of
                     blessednesse
                     with
                     the
                     Saints
                     and
                     Angels
                     ,
                     in
                     Gods
                     owne
                     presence
                     ,
                     
                       where
                       is
                       fulnesse
                       of
                       ioy
                       ,
                       and
                       at
                       whose
                       right
                       hand
                       are
                       pleasures
                       for
                       euermore
                    
                     ;
                     where
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     no
                     parting
                     of
                     company
                     ,
                     nor
                     possibilitie
                     of
                     any
                     vnkindnes
                     ,
                     nor
                     tediousnes
                     in
                     conuersing
                     together
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Much
                     more
                     might
                     bee
                     spoken
                     of
                     the
                     excellencie
                     of
                     this
                     estate
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     when
                     all
                     hath
                     beene
                     saide
                     that
                     can
                     bee
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     nothing
                     in
                     comparison
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     the
                     thing
                     is
                     in
                     itselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     shall
                     find
                     it
                     to
                     bee
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     shall
                     lay
                     downe
                     this
                     bodie
                     of
                     corruption
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     clothed
                     vpon
                     with
                     perfect
                     glorie
                     .
                     But
                     yet
                     that
                     the
                     dignitie
                     thereof
                     ,
                     may
                     somewhat
                     more
                     clearely
                     be
                     seene
                     into
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     consider
                     a
                     little
                     further
                     of
                     the
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Price
                       .
                       —
                       thereof
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Rarenes
                       ,
                       and
                       thereof
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Continuance
                       thereof
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     First
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     price
                     that
                     was
                     laide
                     downe
                     for
                     the
                     purchasing
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     greatest
                     that
                     euer
                     was
                     giuen
                     for
                     anie
                     thing
                     ;
                     For
                     there
                     goeth
                     more
                     to
                     the
                     buying
                     of
                     a
                     
                     Christian
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     the
                     making
                     of
                     the
                     worlde
                     ▪
                     For
                     in
                     the
                     Creation
                     ,
                     GOD
                     did
                     but
                     say
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     were
                     presently
                     formed
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     seuerall
                     kindes
                     :
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     worke
                     of
                     Redemption
                     ,
                     God
                     was
                     not
                     onely
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     pay
                     also
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     full
                     deerely
                     ,
                     euen
                     the
                     bloud
                     of
                     his
                     onely
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     of
                     an
                     infinite
                     value
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     if
                     things
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     esteemed
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     Wise-men
                     will
                     giue
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     surely
                     the
                     estate
                     of
                     Christianitie
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     worthie
                     high
                     estimation
                     ,
                     sith
                     the
                     wise
                     GOD
                     prouided
                     it
                     for
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     at
                     such
                     an
                     inestimable
                     reckoning
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Further
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     rarenesse
                     thereof
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     accompted
                     very
                     admirable
                     .
                     If
                     
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     very
                     deare
                     were
                     also
                     very
                     common
                     ,
                     that
                     would
                     diminish
                     some
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     worth
                     :
                     but
                     as
                     for
                     this
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     both
                     precious
                     and
                     rare
                     .
                     There
                     are
                     but
                     a
                     very
                     few
                     selected
                     ones
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     singled
                     out
                     ,
                     to
                     bee
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     afterwards
                     
                     Heires
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     Glorie
                     ,
                     which
                     maketh
                     it
                     to
                     bee
                     a
                     gifte
                     of
                     farre
                     greater
                     estimation
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Lastlie
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     both
                     deare
                     and
                     rare
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     bee
                     enioyed
                     but
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     
                     it
                     were
                     the
                     lesse
                     to
                     bee
                     regarded
                     :
                     Therefore
                     this
                     ,
                     addition
                     there
                     is
                     vnto
                     the
                     happinesse
                     of
                     this
                     estate
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     also
                     durable
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     Euerlasting
                     .
                     And
                     whereas
                     all
                     worldhe
                     Excellencie
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     Earthly
                     promotions
                     are
                     Temporarie
                     ,
                     and
                     vanishing
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     bee
                     very
                     high
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     lowe
                     ere
                     the
                     morrowe
                     ,
                     and
                     none
                     can
                     be
                     happy
                     in
                     possessing
                     
                     those
                     things
                     ,
                     through
                     the
                     losse
                     whereof
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     so
                     quickly
                     become
                     miserable
                     :
                     it
                     is
                     otherwise
                     with
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     neuer
                     falleth
                     :
                     once
                     a
                     Christian
                     ,
                     &
                     euer
                     a
                     Christiā
                     :
                     as
                     the
                     Lords
                     purpos●
                     changeth
                     not
                     ,
                     so
                     neither
                     doth
                     our
                     condition
                     change
                     :
                     ●ut
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     begun
                     in
                     grace
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     end
                     in
                     glory
                     ,
                     that
                     neuer
                     shall
                     haue
                     ende
                     .
                     Psal.
                     16
                     11.
                     
                     Dan.
                     12.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     Is
                     it
                     so
                     ,
                     that
                     Religion
                     and
                     true
                     piety
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     ready
                     way
                     to
                     the
                     highest
                     aduancement
                     ▪
                     then
                     
                     hence
                     let
                     vs
                     learne
                     to
                     set
                     our
                     hearts
                     chiefly
                     therevpon
                     ,
                     and
                     aboue
                     all
                     the
                     treasures
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     principally
                     to
                     affect
                     that
                     .
                     We
                     account
                     it
                     good
                     husbandry
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     place
                     ,
                     to
                     s●eke
                     after
                     those
                     things
                     that
                     will
                     doe
                     vs
                     most
                     good
                     :
                     if
                     siluer
                     be
                     offered
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     preferre
                     it
                     before
                     brasse
                     ,
                     &
                     if
                     gold
                     be
                     offered
                     ,
                     we
                     wil
                     take
                     it
                     rather
                     than
                     siluer
                     .
                     Now
                     concerning
                     this
                     heauenly
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     saide
                     :
                     
                       Receiue
                       mine
                       instruction
                       and
                       not
                       siluer
                       ,
                       and
                       knowledge
                       rather
                       then
                       fine
                    
                     
                     
                       gold
                       :
                       For
                       wisedome
                       is
                       better
                       then
                       precious
                       stones
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       treasures
                       are
                       not
                       to
                       b●e
                       compared
                       vnto
                       her
                       .
                    
                     And
                     this
                     should
                     encourage
                     vs
                     rather
                     to
                     vse
                     all
                     industrie
                     for
                     the
                     obtaining
                     of
                     this
                     ble●●ed
                     estate
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     haue-able
                     .
                     It
                     were
                     in
                     vaine
                     for
                     a
                     base
                     person
                     to
                     sue
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     a
                     Duke
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Lord
                     :
                     none
                     almost
                     is
                     so
                     foolish
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     seeke
                     for
                     such
                     preferments
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     knowe
                     it
                     would
                     bee
                     but
                     lost
                     labour
                     .
                     But
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     meanest
                     seruant
                     ,
                     slaue
                     ,
                     or
                     bondman
                     ,
                     but
                     may
                     attaine
                     to
                     this
                     spirituall
                     dignitie
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     farre
                     beyond
                     all
                     aduancement
                     that
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     can
                     possibly
                     yeeld
                     .
                     He
                     that
                     can
                     pray
                     ,
                     heare
                     ,
                     meditate
                     ,
                     conferre
                     ,
                     and
                     iudge
                     himselfe
                     in
                     secret
                     before
                     hee
                     commeth
                     to
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     all
                     good
                     care
                     and
                     conscionable
                     respect
                     vse
                     all
                     Gods
                     ordinances
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     obtaining
                     of
                     faith
                     and
                     other
                     graces
                     ,
                     which
                     doe
                     euer
                     accompanie
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     shall
                     bee
                     sure
                     of
                     good
                     and
                     happie
                     successe
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     bee
                     sound
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     seeke
                     him
                     with
                     a
                     true
                     heart
                     ;
                     therefore
                     let
                     vs
                     not
                     so
                     cast
                     our
                     eyes
                     on
                     earthly
                     commodities
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     wee
                     neglect
                     this
                     pearle
                     of
                     price
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     inestimable
                     Iewell
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     so
                     exceedingly
                     enrich
                     vs.
                     The
                     Apostle
                     telleth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     
                     that
                     runne
                     in
                     a
                     race
                     for
                     a
                     prize
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     but
                     a
                     garland
                     that
                     is
                     set
                     vp
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     can
                     gaine
                     onely
                     some
                     small
                     credit
                     of
                     their
                     agility
                     and
                     nimblenesse
                     in
                     ou●
                     running
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     will
                     put
                     off
                     all
                     that
                     might
                     clogge
                     and
                     hinder
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     race
                     ;
                     but
                     especially
                     if
                     they
                     should
                     runne
                     for
                     a
                     crowne
                     of
                     gold
                     :
                     neither
                     will
                     they
                     bee
                     so
                     foolish
                     as
                     to
                     stoope
                     downe
                     to
                     take
                     vp
                     euery
                     pinne
                     or
                     point
                     that
                     lieth
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     runne
                     but
                     at
                     an
                     vncertaintie
                     :
                     when
                     they
                     haue
                     done
                     their
                     best
                     ,
                     another
                     may
                     carry
                     away
                     both
                     the
                     honour
                     and
                     commodity
                     from
                     them
                     :
                     and
                     certaine
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     but
                     one
                     alone
                     can
                     winne
                     the
                     prize
                     :
                     and
                     euen
                     hee
                     also
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     haue
                     the
                     applause
                     at
                     one
                     time
                     ,
                     may
                     goe
                     away
                     with
                     the
                     disgrace
                     at
                     another
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     his
                     credit
                     doe
                     continue
                     all
                     his
                     life
                     time
                     ,
                     yet
                     death
                     will
                     take
                     it
                     away
                     at
                     last
                     .
                     From
                     all
                     which
                     the
                     Apostle
                     would
                     haue
                     vs
                     drawe
                     this
                     conclusion
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     such
                     kinde
                     of
                     persons
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     all
                     that
                     hath
                     been
                     saide
                     ,
                     will
                     so
                     bestirre
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     seeke
                     to
                     acquit
                     themselues
                     euery
                     way
                     like
                     men
                     :
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     ought
                     wee
                     to
                     put
                     our selues
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     all
                     alacrity
                     runne
                     the
                     race
                     that
                     is
                     set
                     before
                     vs
                     ,
                     sith
                     wee
                     runne
                     not
                     at
                     an
                     vncertainty
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     sure
                     to
                     obtaine
                     the
                     crowne
                     ;
                     o●e
                     shall
                     not
                     preuent
                     nor
                     depriue
                     another
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     shall
                     vndoubtedly
                     get
                     that
                     which
                     they
                     doe
                     expect
                     :
                     and
                     especially
                     seeing
                     that
                     withal
                     we
                     striue
                     for
                     an
                     incorruptible
                     crowne
                     ,
                     and
                     shal
                     attaine
                     vnto
                     ,
                     not
                     a
                     fading
                     and
                     vanishing
                     ,
                     but
                     an
                     abiding
                     and
                     euerlasting
                     dignity
                     .
                  
                   
                     O
                     but
                     (
                     will
                     some
                     say
                     )
                     if
                     wee
                     bestow
                     our
                     p●●n●s
                     and
                     endeuours
                     so
                     much
                     about
                     spirituall
                     
                     things
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     neglect
                     those
                     earthly
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     needfull
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     bring
                     our selues
                     to
                     pouerty
                     .
                     N●y
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     ,
                     prouision
                     for
                     our
                     euerlasting
                     
                     estate
                     ,
                     doth
                     neuer
                     impaire
                     our
                     present
                     estate
                     :
                     for
                     
                       g
                       〈…〉
                       th
                       the
                       promises
                       of
                       this
                       life
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       to
                       come
                       :
                    
                     and
                     thereby
                     shall
                     all
                     matters
                     be
                     blessed
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     Haue
                     we
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     wealth
                     ,
                     reputation
                     ,
                     dignity
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     This
                     will
                     assure
                     vs
                     that
                     wee
                     haue
                     
                     a
                     good
                     ti●e
                     vnto
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     season
                     and
                     sweeten
                     all
                     ,
                     that
                     euery
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     shall
                     bee
                     comfortable
                     and
                     profitable
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     making
                     it
                     cleare
                     vnto
                     our
                     hearts
                     and
                     consciences
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     sendeth
                     them
                     in
                     mercie
                     ,
                     as
                     pledges
                     of
                     greater
                     m●●ters
                     that
                     hee
                     mindeth
                     to
                     bestow
                     vpon
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     Haue
                     wee
                     not
                     these
                     outward
                     things
                     ?
                     Godlinesse
                     will
                     make
                     a
                     supply
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     all
                     :
                     for
                     
                     that
                     
                       is
                       great
                       gaine
                       with
                       contentment
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     comparison
                     of
                     which
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     contentednesse
                     
                     that
                     other
                     thinges
                     make
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     will
                     bee
                     found
                     to
                     bee
                     but
                     meere
                     illusions
                     ;
                     because
                     it
                     certifieth
                     our
                     soules
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     prouide
                     sufficiently
                     for
                     vs
                     ,
                     which
                     perswasion
                     alone
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     stay
                     the
                     restlesse
                     and
                     vnsetled
                     mindes
                     of
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     from
                     pursuing
                     after
                     the
                     vnprofitable
                     ,
                     deceitfull
                     ,
                     and
                     lying
                     vanities
                     of
                     this
                     present
                     euill
                     world
                     .
                  
                   
                     Seeing
                     religion
                     is
                     such
                     an
                     incomparable
                     treasure
                     ,
                     it
                     should
                     instruct
                     vs
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     place
                     to
                     haue
                     the
                     meanes
                     in
                     due
                     estimation
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     made
                     truly
                     religious
                     ,
                     by
                     
                     which
                     our
                     mindes
                     that
                     are
                     blinde
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     inlightned
                     ,
                     our
                     hearts
                     of
                     crooked
                     may
                     be
                     made
                     straight
                     ,
                     of
                     proude
                     may
                     bee
                     made
                     humble
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     fraudulent
                     may
                     be
                     made
                     true
                     and
                     faithfull
                     .
                     And
                     those
                     meanes
                     are
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     steps
                     whereby
                     wee
                     must
                     ascend
                     vnto
                     this
                     honourable
                     estate
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     as
                     possible
                     for
                     men
                     to
                     make
                     staires
                     to
                     climbe
                     vp
                     vnto
                     the
                     sky
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     vs
                     without
                     these
                     ,
                     to
                     ascend
                     vnto
                     heauen
                     ,
                     by
                     any
                     deuises
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     framing
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     word
                     is
                     the
                     key
                     that
                     must
                     open
                     hell
                     gates
                     ,
                     to
                     set
                     vs
                     at
                     libertie
                     from
                     the
                     bonds
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     death
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     vnlocke
                     heauen
                     gates
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     haue
                     entrance
                     into
                     glory
                     :
                     in
                     which
                     respect
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     Christ
                     saith
                     vnto
                     Peter
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     giue
                     vnto
                     him
                     (
                     and
                     consequently
                     to
                     all
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     )
                     
                       the
                       keyes
                       of
                       the
                       kingdome
                       of
                       heauen
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     dispensation
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     maketh
                     the
                     way
                     vnto
                     heauen
                     lye
                     open
                     to
                     all
                     such
                     as
                     by
                     faith
                     receiue
                     the
                     same
                     into
                     their
                     hearts
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     wee
                     should
                     not
                     come
                     vnto
                     the
                     meanes
                     with
                     a
                     b●se
                     conceit
                     ,
                     or
                     light
                     estimation
                     thereof
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     a
                     large
                     and
                     ample
                     desire
                     and
                     expectation
                     of
                     taking
                     benefit
                     thereby
                     .
                     If
                     men
                     can
                     once
                     espye
                     a
                     way
                     how
                     they
                     may
                     rise
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     great
                     wealth
                     or
                     promotion
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     bee
                     most
                     industrious
                     and
                     laborious
                     in
                     that
                     course
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     refuse
                     no
                     paines
                     in
                     seedes
                     time
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     weather
                     be
                     vnseasonable
                     and
                     cold
                     ▪
                     and
                     their
                     worke
                     euery
                     way
                     troublesome
                     :
                     but
                     they
                     will
                     put
                     themselues
                     to
                     it
                     with
                     all
                     care
                     and
                     industrie
                     ,
                     in
                     hope
                     (
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     but
                     an
                     vncertaine
                     hope
                     )
                     of
                     bettering
                     their
                     estate
                     .
                     So
                     those
                     that
                     liue
                     by
                     faires
                     and
                     markets
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     faile
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     ordinarily
                     ,
                     neither
                     heate
                     nor
                     colde
                     ,
                     winde
                     nor
                     raine
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     the
                     like
                     impediments
                     shall
                     hinder
                     them
                     from
                     pursuing
                     their
                     commoditie
                     ;
                     and
                     why
                     then
                     should
                     wee
                     bee
                     negligent
                     ,
                     and
                     play
                     the
                     sluggards
                     while
                     our
                     seedes
                     ▪
                     time
                     lasteth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     biddeth
                     vs
                     plough
                     
                     
                       vp
                       the
                       sallow
                       ground
                    
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     may
                     sow
                     therein
                     the
                     seede
                     of
                     life
                     which
                     will
                     neuer
                     faile
                     to
                     yeelde
                     vs
                     a
                     plentifull
                     haruest
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     waite
                     vpon
                     him
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     ?
                     And
                     why
                     should
                     we
                     be
                     slacke
                     and
                     carelesse
                     when
                     our
                     chiefe
                     market
                     dayes
                     and
                     faire
                     dayes
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     rather
                     set
                     our
                     hearts
                     and
                     endeuours
                     to
                     seek
                     after
                     those
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     all
                     that
                     seeke
                     shall
                     finde
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     found
                     will
                     make
                     vs
                     men
                     for
                     euer
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     should
                     be
                     an
                     encouragement
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     thinke
                     any
                     thing
                     too
                     much
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     
                     can
                     doe
                     or
                     suffer
                     ,
                     in
                     or
                     for
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     Christianity
                     .
                  
                   
                     Oh
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     hard
                     matter
                     (
                     may
                     some
                     say
                     )
                     to
                     fast
                     and
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     mourne
                     ,
                     and
                     grieue
                     our
                     
                     hearts
                     ,
                     continually
                     for
                     our
                     sinnes
                     land
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     done
                     all
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     derided
                     and
                     maligned
                     ,
                     persecuted
                     and
                     slaine
                     for
                     a
                     good
                     cause●
                     and
                     besides
                     all
                     these
                     ,
                     to
                     feele
                     Gods
                     hand
                     scourging
                     vs
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     with
                     pouerty
                     and
                     want
                     ,
                     some
                     times
                     with
                     feares
                     and
                     terrors
                     :
                     sometimes
                     with
                     temptations
                     and
                     inward
                     conflicts
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     These
                     thinges
                     seeme
                     very
                     great
                     ,
                     and
                     very
                     tedious
                     indeede
                     to
                     fleshe
                     and
                     blood
                     :
                     
                     but
                     in
                     trueth
                     they
                     are
                     but
                     small
                     ,
                     yea
                     matters
                     of
                     nothing
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     consider
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     will
                     bee
                     the
                     ende
                     of
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     let
                     vs
                     remember
                     for
                     our
                     comfort
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     in
                     this
                     straite
                     and
                     difficult
                     and
                     vnpleasant
                     way
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     
                     going
                     to
                     be
                     installed
                     into
                     a
                     kingdome
                     :
                     and
                     who
                     is
                     there
                     that
                     being
                     offered
                     a
                     Baronrie
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Lordship
                     ,
                     yea
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     but
                     a
                     Farme
                     ,
                     if
                     so
                     bee
                     hee
                     will
                     take
                     the
                     paines
                     to
                     come
                     for
                     it
                     :
                     who
                     is
                     there
                     (
                     I
                     say
                     )
                     that
                     would
                     take
                     exception
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     alasse
                     the
                     aire
                     is
                     clowdy
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     weather
                     vncertaine
                     ,
                     nay
                     it
                     beginnes
                     to
                     raine
                     ,
                     or
                     haile
                     ,
                     or
                     snow
                     already
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     I
                     will
                     euen
                     stay
                     at
                     home
                     ,
                     and
                     neuer
                     wet
                     my
                     foote
                     for
                     the
                     matter
                     ?
                     Nay
                     if
                     there
                     bee
                     but
                     likelihood
                     of
                     some
                     smaller
                     gaine
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     weather
                     fowle
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     waies
                     deepe
                     ,
                     and
                     themselues
                     somewhat
                     out
                     of
                     temper
                     also
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     will
                     aduenture
                     to
                     goe
                     through
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     rather
                     ferry
                     ouer
                     ,
                     than
                     come
                     short
                     of
                     that
                     profit
                     that
                     is
                     offered
                     :
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     then
                     ought
                     
                     we
                     to
                     breake
                     through
                     all
                     impediments
                     ,
                     and
                     swallow
                     vp
                     all
                     difficulties
                     with
                     the
                     consideration
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     iourny
                     tendeth
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     getting
                     of
                     some
                     small
                     commoditie
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     the
                     purchasing
                     of
                     some
                     worldly
                     possessions
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     the
                     obtaining
                     of
                     any
                     earthly
                     preeminence
                     or
                     preferment
                     whatsoeuer
                     :
                     but
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     trauelling
                     toward
                     our
                     owne
                     country
                     ,
                     where
                     wee
                     shall
                     receiue
                     an
                     inualuable
                     and
                     eternall
                     crowne
                     of
                     glorie
                     ?
                     and
                     albeit
                     wee
                     must
                     passe
                     through
                     many
                     rough
                     and
                     craggy
                     ,
                     and
                     thornie
                     wayes
                     ,
                     and
                     meete
                     with
                     sundrie
                     things
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     be
                     very
                     irksome
                     and
                     vnpleasant
                     ;
                     yet
                     let
                     vs
                     make
                     account
                     withall
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     shall
                     finde
                     many
                     sweete
                     comforts
                     ,
                     and
                     ioyes
                     vnspeakable
                     ,
                     and
                     glorious
                     in
                     the
                     middest
                     of
                     our
                     pilgrimage
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     ende
                     shall
                     haue
                     the
                     fruition
                     of
                     that
                     happinesse
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     make
                     amends
                     for
                     all
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     was
                     it
                     that
                     made
                     the
                     Apostle
                     Paul
                     so
                     comfortable
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     middest
                     of
                     all
                     his
                     sufferings
                     
                       Therefore
                       we
                       faint
                       not
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       but
                       though
                       our
                       outward
                       man
                       perish
                       ,
                    
                     
                     
                       yet
                       our
                       inward
                       man
                       is
                       renewed
                       daily
                       .
                       For
                       our
                       light
                       affliction
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       but
                       for
                       a
                       moment
                       ,
                       causeth
                       vnto
                       vs
                       a
                       farre
                       most
                       excellent
                       ,
                       and
                       an
                       eternall
                       weight
                       of
                       glory
                       .
                    
                     Where
                     we
                     may
                     note
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     he
                     speaketh
                     of
                     the
                     happinesse
                     of
                     another
                     life
                     ,
                     hee
                     magnifieth
                     the
                     same
                     exceedingly
                     ,
                     both
                     for
                     the
                     worth
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     calling
                     it
                     a
                     farre
                     
                       most
                       excellent
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       eternall
                       weight
                       of
                       glory
                    
                     .
                     To
                     bee
                     excellent
                     
                       is
                       much
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     
                       most
                       excellent
                       ,
                       is
                    
                     farre
                     more
                     :
                     to
                     bee
                     
                       farre
                       most
                       excellent
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     yet
                     an
                     higher
                     degree
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     hee
                     calleth
                     it
                     a
                     
                       farre
                       most
                       excellent
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     withall
                     
                       an
                       eternall
                       weight
                       of
                       glory
                    
                     ,
                     it
                     maketh
                     a
                     great
                     addition
                     vnto
                     all
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     and
                     sheweth
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     indeed
                     ,
                     an
                     inconceiuable
                     and
                     vnutterable
                     happinesse
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     heauen
                     wee
                     shall
                     enioy
                     :
                     but
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     ,
                     hee
                     counteth
                     his
                     affliction
                     light
                     and
                     momentanie
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     passeth
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     in
                     a
                     thought
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     of
                     nothing
                     ,
                     being
                     laid
                     in
                     the
                     balance
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     neuer
                     fading
                     blisse
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     shall
                     shortly
                     come
                     vnto
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     that
                     weight
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     tribulations
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     but
                     as
                     an
                     heauy
                     bagge
                     of
                     golde
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     make
                     the
                     hart
                     of
                     the
                     owner
                     light
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     carriage
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     more
                     light
                     ,
                     by
                     how
                     much
                     weightier
                     it
                     is
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     therefore
                     by
                     all
                     these
                     motiues
                     wee
                     should
                     perswade
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     euen
                     compell
                     our
                     soules
                     vnto
                     patience
                     vnder
                     the
                     crosse
                     of
                     CHRIST
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     perseuerance
                     in
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     
                     duties
                     of
                     godlines
                     :
                     a
                     patterne
                     of
                     which
                     patience
                     wee
                     haue
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrues
                     .
                     
                       Who
                       after
                       they
                       had
                       receiued
                       the
                       light
                       ,
                       endured
                       a
                       great
                       sight
                       in
                       afflictions
                       .
                       Partly
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     )
                     
                       while
                       yee
                       were
                       made
                       a
                       gazing-stocke
                       ,
                       both
                       by
                       reproches
                       and
                       afflictions
                       ,
                       and
                       partly
                       while
                       yee
                       became
                       companions
                       vnto
                       them
                       ,
                       which
                       were
                       so
                       tossed
                       to
                       and
                       fro
                       .
                       For
                       both
                       yee
                       sorrowed
                       with
                       mee
                       for
                       my
                       bonds
                       ,
                       and
                       suffered
                       with
                       ioy
                       the
                       spoyling
                       of
                       your
                       goods
                       .
                    
                     And
                     why
                     ?
                     
                       knowing
                       in
                       your selues
                       that
                       you
                       haue
                       in
                       heauen
                       a
                       better
                       and
                       more
                       enduring
                       substance
                       .
                    
                     If
                     their
                     riches
                     had
                     bene
                     of
                     such
                     value
                     as
                     they
                     made
                     shewe
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     the
                     world
                     takes
                     them
                     for
                     ,
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     haue
                     bene
                     so
                     quickly
                     taken
                     from
                     them
                     ;
                     but
                     sith
                     they
                     had
                     
                       betaken
                       them
                       to
                       their
                       wings
                    
                     ,
                     these
                     faithfull
                     ones
                     knewe
                     ,
                     that
                     heauen
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     reserued
                     for
                     them
                     in
                     stead
                     thereof
                     ,
                     was
                     farre
                     more
                     excellent
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     durable
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     full
                     glad
                     were
                     they
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     had
                     made
                     so
                     happy
                     and
                     so
                     blessed
                     an
                     exchange
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Verse
                       2.
                       
                    
                     
                       Blessed
                       are
                       those
                       that
                       seeke
                       him
                       with
                       their
                       whole
                       heart
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     THese
                     words
                     hauing
                     bene
                     expounded
                     before
                     ,
                     offer
                     vnto
                     vs
                     this
                     doctrine
                     :
                     That
                     whosoeuer
                     
                     would
                     haue
                     sound
                     happinesse
                     ,
                     must
                     haue
                     a
                     sound
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     much
                     sincerity
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     ,
                     so
                     much
                     blessednesse
                     there
                     will
                     be
                     :
                     and
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     degree
                     of
                     our
                     hypocrisie
                     ,
                     will
                     bee
                     the
                     measure
                     of
                     our
                     miserie
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     action
                     done
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     wordes
                     spoken
                     ,
                     that
                     blessednesse
                     consists
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     qualitie
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     bee
                     done
                     and
                     spoken
                     soundly
                     and
                     sincerely
                     :
                     this
                     is
                     required
                     Psalme
                     15.
                     that
                     he
                     that
                     will
                     be
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     militant
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     triumphant
                     in
                     heauen
                     ,
                     must
                     
                       walke
                       vprightly
                       ,
                       and
                       speake
                       the
                       truth
                       from
                       his
                       heart
                       .
                    
                     And
                     againe
                     in
                     another
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     a
                     question
                     is
                     made
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     effect
                     ,
                     
                       Who
                       shall
                       dwell
                       in
                       the
                       mountaine
                    
                     
                     
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       who
                       shall
                       stand
                       in
                       his
                       holy
                       place
                       ?
                    
                     and
                     the
                     answere
                     is
                     :
                     
                       Hee
                       that
                       hath
                       innocent
                       hands
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       pure
                       heart
                       ,
                       which
                       hath
                       not
                       lift
                       vp
                       his
                       minde
                       to
                       vanitie
                       ,
                       nor
                       sworne
                       deceitfully
                       .
                    
                     In
                     which
                     wordes
                     we
                     haue
                     a
                     description
                     of
                     a
                     sound
                     hearted
                     man.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       1
                       By
                       his
                       actions
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       dealeth
                       vprightly
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       hath
                       innocent
                       handes
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                       2
                       By
                       his
                       affection
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       lifteth
                       not
                       
                         vp
                         his
                         minde
                         to
                         vanitie
                      
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       setteth
                       not
                       his
                       heart
                       on
                       any
                       earthly
                       thing
                       :
                       in
                       which
                       sense
                       that
                       phrase
                       is
                       vsed
                       in
                       the
                       originall
                       .
                       Ier.
                       22.
                       27.
                       
                    
                     
                       3
                       By
                       his
                       speeches
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       hath
                       not
                       sworne
                       ,
                       nor
                       any
                       way
                       spoken
                       deceitfully
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     reasons
                     to
                     confirme
                     this
                     point
                     ,
                     are
                     drawne
                     from
                     the
                     great
                     inconueniences
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     follow
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     in
                     any
                     a
                     fraudulent
                     and
                     deceitfull
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   
                     1
                     First
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     deadly
                     quarrell
                     ,
                     and
                     mortall
                     enmitie
                     betweene
                     God
                     and
                     him
                     :
                     for
                     who
                     
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     reconciled
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     whose
                     sinnes
                     are
                     couered
                     by
                     the
                     righteousnesse
                     
                     of
                     his
                     sonne
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     imputed
                     vnto
                     them
                     ?
                     euen
                     they
                     
                       In
                       whose
                       spirit
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       guile
                       .
                    
                     And
                     what
                     will
                     follow
                     then
                     for
                     those
                     ,
                     whose
                     hearts
                     are
                     full
                     of
                     fraude
                     and
                     deceite
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     destitute
                     of
                     all
                     hope
                     of
                     the
                     pardon
                     of
                     their
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     consequently
                     lye
                     open
                     to
                     the
                     strokes
                     of
                     Gods
                     vengeance
                     due
                     vnto
                     the
                     same
                     ?
                  
                   
                     2
                     And
                     as
                     their
                     persons
                     are
                     hatefull
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     so
                     are
                     their
                     seruices
                     abhorred
                     of
                     him
                     :
                     
                     for
                     indeed
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     the
                     seruices
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     flesh
                     :
                     and
                     
                     therefore
                     be
                     they
                     neuer
                     so
                     glorious
                     in
                     outward
                     shew
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     them
                     pretend
                     neuer
                     so
                     much
                     zeale
                     in
                     the
                     performance
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     them
                     in
                     vtter
                     detestation
                     :
                     As
                     we
                     may
                     plainly
                     see
                     in
                     the
                     hypocriticall
                     Pharisies
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     be
                     euery
                     where
                     praying
                     with
                     
                     great
                     deuotion
                     :
                     and
                     very
                     often
                     fasting
                     ,
                     with
                     great
                     austeritie
                     ,
                     and
                     blowing
                     a
                     trumpet
                     to
                     giue
                     notice
                     vnto
                     men
                     of
                     their
                     almesdeeds
                     and
                     liberalitie
                     ,
                     and
                     striuing
                     with
                     all
                     their
                     might
                     by
                     externall
                     obseruations
                     ,
                     to
                     winne
                     themselues
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     holy
                     &
                     zealous
                     men
                     :
                     
                     yet
                     for
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     sharpely
                     rebuketh
                     them
                     ,
                     saying
                     ;
                     
                       Yee
                       are
                       they
                       which
                       iustifie
                       your selues
                       before
                       men
                       ,
                       but
                       God
                       knoweth
                       your
                       hearts
                       ,
                       for
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       highly
                       esteemed
                       before
                       men
                       ,
                       is
                       an
                       abomination
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     It
                     is
                     as
                     loathsome
                     vnto
                     him
                     as
                     carions
                     ,
                     or
                     toads
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     such
                     creatures
                     as
                     mans
                     nature
                     doth
                     most
                     abhorre
                     ,
                     can
                     be
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     another
                     miserie
                     of
                     hypocrites
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     liue
                     in
                     continuall
                     feare
                     and
                     
                     danger
                     :
                     there
                     are
                     holes
                     in
                     their
                     maskes
                     ,
                     (
                     at
                     least
                     there
                     will
                     be
                     )
                     and
                     their
                     double
                     dealing
                     shal
                     be
                     seene
                     into
                     :
                     it
                     shall
                     sometime
                     or
                     other
                     come
                     to
                     light
                     ,
                     how
                     they
                     haue
                     abused
                     Gods
                     presence
                     ,
                     and
                     dissembled
                     with
                     their
                     brethren
                     ,
                     by
                     making
                     faire
                     shewes
                     ,
                     and
                     pretences
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     they
                     neuer
                     meant
                     :
                     their
                     sinnes
                     shall
                     not
                     alwaies
                     lie
                     hid
                     ,
                     but
                     either
                     they
                     will
                     giue
                     ouer
                     all
                     ,
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     persecution
                     ,
                     
                       as
                       the
                       stony
                       ground
                       did
                    
                     ;
                     or
                     in
                     hope
                     of
                     promotion
                     ,
                     as
                     Iudas
                     ,
                     and
                     Achitophel
                     did
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     discouer
                     their
                     false-heartednes
                     :
                     or
                     else
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     drawne
                     
                     forth
                     by
                     their
                     speeches
                     ,
                     in
                     their
                     merriments
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     their
                     distempers
                     ;
                     or
                     else
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     in
                     godly
                     men
                     ,
                     shall
                     descrie
                     it
                     ,
                     by
                     working
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     a
                     vehement
                     suspition
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     causing
                     them
                     with
                     a
                     iudicious
                     eye
                     ,
                     more
                     narrowly
                     to
                     pry
                     into
                     their
                     workes
                     ,
                     and
                     waies
                     .
                     By
                     one
                     such
                     meanes
                     or
                     other
                     ,
                     God
                     will
                     lay
                     them
                     open
                     to
                     the
                     view
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     being
                     in
                     such
                     perill
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     but
                     haue
                     a
                     fearefull
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     restlesse
                     conscience
                     .
                     And
                     to
                     this
                     purpose
                     ,
                     notable
                     is
                     that
                     saying
                     of
                     
                       Salomon
                       :
                       He
                       that
                       walketh
                       vprightly
                       ,
                       walketh
                       boldly
                    
                     
                     
                       or
                       surely
                       ,
                       but
                       he
                       that
                       peruerteth
                       his
                       waies
                       shall
                       be
                       knowne
                       .
                    
                     Whence
                     it
                     is
                     apparant
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     vpright
                     man
                     needeth
                     not
                     to
                     feare
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     he
                     needeth
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     afraide
                     of
                     ill
                     men
                     :
                     for
                     though
                     they
                     may
                     disgrace
                     him
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     shame
                     him
                     :
                     he
                     needeth
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     afraide
                     of
                     good
                     men
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     oftner
                     he
                     speaketh
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     conuerseth
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     he
                     is
                     approued
                     by
                     them
                     :
                     neither
                     needeth
                     he
                     to
                     be
                     afraide
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     
                       searcheth
                       the
                       heart
                       and
                       the
                       reines
                       ,
                    
                     knoweth
                     and
                     alloweth
                     of
                     the
                     integritie
                     of
                     their
                     soules
                     .
                     They
                     haue
                     no
                     cause
                     of
                     feare
                     for
                     the
                     present
                     ,
                     because
                     all
                     things
                     goe
                     well
                     with
                     them
                     :
                     neither
                     is
                     there
                     any
                     for
                     afterwards
                     ,
                     because
                     all
                     things
                     shall
                     goe
                     well
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     shall
                     neuer
                     fall
                     away
                     from
                     God
                     :
                     None
                     can
                     plucke
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     hand
                     ;
                     Sathan
                     cannot
                     ,
                     because
                     hee
                     
                       that
                       is
                    
                     
                     
                       in
                       vs
                       ,
                       is
                       stronger
                       then
                       he
                       that
                       is
                       in
                       the
                       world
                       :
                    
                     sinne
                     cannot
                     ,
                     because
                     grace
                     will
                     preuaile
                     against
                     it
                     :
                     the
                     world
                     cannot
                     ,
                     because
                     this
                     
                       is
                       our
                       victorie
                       ,
                       whereby
                       we
                       ouercome
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                    
                     
                     
                       euen
                       our
                       faith
                    
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Apostle
                     concludeth
                     generally
                     for
                     all
                     other
                     matters
                     ,
                     that
                     neither
                     
                     
                       death
                       ,
                       nor
                       life
                       ,
                       nor
                       Angels
                       ,
                       nor
                       principalities
                       ,
                       nor
                       powers
                       ,
                       nor
                       things
                       present
                       ,
                       nor
                       things
                       to
                       come
                       ,
                       nor
                       height
                       ,
                       nor
                       depth
                       ,
                       nor
                       any
                       other
                       creature
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       able
                       to
                       separate
                       vs
                       from
                       the
                       loue
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       Christ
                       Iesus
                       our
                       Lord.
                    
                     What
                     followeth
                     now
                     on
                     the
                     contrarie
                     part
                     for
                     hypocrites
                     ?
                     
                       but
                       hee
                       that
                       peruerteth
                       his
                       way
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     alloweth
                     himselfe
                     in
                     any
                     ill
                     
                     course
                     ,
                     though
                     neuer
                     so
                     secretly
                     ,
                     
                       shall
                       be
                       knowne
                    
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     his
                     vile
                     and
                     wretched
                     dissembling
                     shall
                     bee
                     detected
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     yet
                     when
                     the
                     thoughts
                     of
                     all
                     hearts
                     shall
                     bee
                     made
                     manifest
                     :
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     found
                     out
                     first
                     or
                     last
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     cannot
                     but
                     walke
                     fearefully
                     in
                     their
                     ill
                     courses
                     ,
                     wherein
                     they
                     walke
                     and
                     giue
                     libertie
                     vnto
                     themselues
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     should
                     make
                     vs
                     exceeding
                     carefull
                     ,
                     and
                     warie
                     when
                     wee
                     offer
                     our selues
                     to
                     Gods
                     
                     seruices
                     ,
                     to
                     search
                     and
                     dig
                     deepe
                     into
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     cast
                     out
                     all
                     the
                     loose
                     earth
                     that
                     is
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     our
                     building
                     may
                     be
                     on
                     a
                     rocke
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     on
                     the
                     sand
                     .
                     Wee
                     must
                     purge
                     
                     away
                     that
                     leauē
                     of
                     hypocrisie
                     ,
                     that
                     hath
                     wholy
                     infected
                     our
                     nature
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     found
                     to
                     halt
                     in
                     our
                     worshipping
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     least
                     he
                     take
                     vs
                     with
                     the
                     manner
                     ,
                     as
                     hee
                     did
                     him
                     that
                     
                       came
                       without
                       a
                       wedding
                       garment
                    
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     singled
                     out
                     from
                     all
                     the
                     guests
                     that
                     were
                     present
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     ignominie
                     &
                     reproch
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     euerlasting
                     punishment
                     and
                     torment
                     in
                     hel
                     fire
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     very
                     dangerous
                     then
                     we
                     see
                     to
                     deale
                     hypocritically
                     with
                     God
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     safe
                     with
                     men
                     to
                     pretend
                     and
                     say
                     one
                     thing
                     before
                     their
                     faces
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     speake
                     and
                     doe
                     another
                     behind
                     their
                     backes
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     may
                     peraduenture
                     discerne
                     it
                     :
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     more
                     dangerous
                     to
                     dissemble
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     doth
                     certainly
                     discerne
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     as
                     certainly
                     punish
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Many
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     reproued
                     ,
                     or
                     admonished
                     ,
                     will
                     snuffe
                     at
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ▪
                     What
                     need
                     you
                     be
                     so
                     hot
                     in
                     the
                     matter
                     ?
                     I
                     hope
                     you
                     cannot
                     charge
                     me
                     to
                     be
                     either
                     Whore
                     or
                     Theefe
                     .
                     But
                     though
                     man
                     cannot
                     charge
                     you
                     (
                     which
                     al
                     cannot
                     say
                     )
                     is
                     that
                     a
                     sufficient
                     discharge
                     for
                     you
                     ?
                     Nay
                     you
                     must
                     looke
                     vnto
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     find
                     not
                     matter
                     sufficient
                     to
                     conuict
                     you
                     ,
                     either
                     of
                     those
                     particulars
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     worse
                     and
                     viler
                     offences
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     let
                     none
                     reply
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     sufficient
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     frequent
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     &
                     partake
                     of
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     to
                     prayer
                     in
                     publike
                     ,
                     and
                     vse
                     prayer
                     in
                     the
                     family
                     ,
                     and
                     performe
                     other
                     duties
                     that
                     Christian
                     men
                     and
                     women
                     should
                     doe
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     more
                     is
                     required
                     at
                     our
                     hands
                     .
                  
                   
                     Yes
                     ,
                     God
                     doth
                     require
                     more
                     then
                     this
                     :
                     hee
                     calleth
                     for
                     the
                     heart
                     in
                     all
                     these
                     :
                     though
                     a
                     
                     man
                     be
                     present
                     at
                     neuer
                     so
                     many
                     Sermons
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     his
                     minde
                     run
                     after
                     his
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     or
                     after
                     
                     his
                     couetousnes
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     when
                     his
                     body
                     trauels
                     one
                     way
                     ,
                     his
                     affections
                     trauell
                     another
                     way
                     ,
                     all
                     his
                     hearing
                     is
                     nothing
                     worth
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     so
                     in
                     praier
                     ,
                     though
                     there
                     be
                     neuer
                     so
                     many
                     excellent
                     words
                     ,
                     apt
                     termes
                     ,
                     and
                     goodly
                     sentences
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     they
                     come
                     from
                     the
                     head
                     and
                     not
                     from
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     from
                     wit
                     and
                     memory
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     from
                     the
                     inward
                     feeling
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     accepted
                     .
                     God
                     professeth
                     indeed
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     wil
                     be
                     
                       found
                       of
                       those
                       that
                       seek
                       him
                       :
                    
                     but
                     then
                     they
                     must
                     
                       seek
                       him
                       with
                       their
                       whole
                    
                     
                     heart
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     truly
                     and
                     feruently
                     :
                     they
                     must
                     not
                     come
                     with
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     heart
                     :
                     for
                     then
                     they
                     bring
                     no
                     part
                     in
                     Gods
                     account
                     :
                     but
                     with
                     all
                     their
                     heart
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     giueth
                     him
                     not
                     al
                     ,
                     giueth
                     nothing
                     at
                     all
                     ●o
                     for
                     the
                     workes
                     of
                     our
                     calling
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     labour
                     therein
                     as
                     Gods
                     seruants
                     ,
                     we
                     can
                     expect
                     no
                     wages
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     haue
                     cōmendation
                     from
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     shall
                     haue
                     ●
                     check
                     and
                     rebuke
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     mens
                     tongues
                     may
                     magnifie
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     Gods
                     hand
                     will
                     confound
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     let
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     enter
                     vpon
                     any
                     good
                     way
                     ,
                     endeuour
                     with
                     an
                     vpright
                     and
                     true
                     heart
                     to
                     goe
                     forward
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     it
                     had
                     beene
                     better
                     neuer
                     to
                     haue
                     entred
                     hereinto
                     .
                     Now
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     make
                     sure
                     worke
                     in
                     this
                     regard
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     trye
                     our
                     sinceritie
                     by
                     the
                     good
                     effects
                     that
                     doe
                     euer
                     accompany
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   
                     1
                     One
                     note
                     therefore
                     of
                     a
                     sound
                     heart
                     (
                     which
                     wee
                     should
                     take
                     for
                     our
                     tryall
                     )
                     is
                     to
                     bee
                     
                     vniuersall
                     in
                     our
                     desires
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     our
                     practise
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       wee
                       haue
                       respect
                       to
                       euery
                       commandement
                       of
                    
                     
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     first
                     table
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     second
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     first
                     :
                     that
                     we
                     bee
                     righteous
                     towards
                     men
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     religious
                     towards
                     God
                     ;
                     that
                     wee
                     looke
                     to
                     our
                     hearts
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     to
                     our
                     actions
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     our
                     actions
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     to
                     our
                     hearts
                     ▪
                     Contrary
                     to
                     this
                     
                     rule
                     is
                     the
                     dealing
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     will
                     giue
                     dispensations
                     vnto
                     themselues
                     for
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     can
                     make
                     a
                     shewe
                     of
                     some
                     thing
                     .
                     What
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     so
                     strict
                     for
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ?
                     
                     (
                     thinke
                     they
                     )
                     yet
                     wee
                     are
                     no
                     swearers
                     nor
                     blasphemers
                     :
                     what
                     if
                     we
                     take
                     a
                     little
                     libertie
                     for
                     vaine
                     sports
                     and
                     idle
                     discourses
                     ?
                     these
                     are
                     but
                     trifles
                     ;
                     wee
                     will
                     not
                     bee
                     adulterers
                     ,
                     nor
                     filthie
                     speakers
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     shrewd
                     signe
                     of
                     an
                     heartfull
                     fraught
                     with
                     guile
                     and
                     deceit
                     :
                     the
                     propertie
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     is
                     to
                     bee
                     
                       willing
                       and
                       desirous
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       to
                       walke
                       honestly
                       .
                    
                     If
                     one
                     bee
                     neuer
                     so
                     strict
                     for
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     if
                     hee
                     will
                     helpe
                     
                     himselfe
                     by
                     a
                     lye
                     now
                     and
                     then
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     commoditie
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     his
                     credit
                     sake
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     a
                     man
                     be
                     neuer
                     so
                     rigorous
                     and
                     seuere
                     for
                     matters
                     of
                     iustice
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     will
                     steale
                     time
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     vpon
                     his
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     spend
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     his
                     owne
                     businesses
                     and
                     affaires
                     ,
                     whether
                     secretly
                     or
                     openly
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     for
                     any
                     other
                     thing
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     make
                     bold
                     to
                     borrow
                     a
                     little
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     this
                     is
                     an
                     argument
                     of
                     a
                     false
                     and
                     dissembling
                     heart
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     this
                     must
                     bee
                     taken
                     heede
                     of
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     very
                     dangerous
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     second
                     marke
                     is
                     to
                     haue
                     a
                     continuall
                     increase
                     in
                     godlines
                     :
                     neither
                     to
                     waxe
                     worse
                     ,
                     
                     nor
                     to
                     stand
                     at
                     a
                     stay
                     ,
                     but
                     still
                     to
                     striue
                     to
                     grow
                     better
                     and
                     better
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     Paul
                     testifieth
                     that
                     he
                     himselfe
                     did
                     :
                     
                       I
                       forget
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       behind
                       ,
                       and
                       endeuour
                       my selfe
                       to
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       before
                       :
                       and
                       follow
                       hard
                       toward
                       the
                       marke
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       prize
                       of
                       the
                       high
                       calling
                       of
                       God
                       in
                       Christ
                       Iesus
                       .
                    
                     
                     And
                     hauing
                     shewed
                     what
                     he
                     did
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     he
                     annexeth
                     an
                     exhortation
                     also
                     for
                     vs
                     :
                     
                       Let
                       vs
                       therefore
                       as
                       many
                       as
                       are
                       perfect
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     sincere
                     ,
                     and
                     voide
                     of
                     grosse
                     hypocrisie
                     )
                     be
                     thus
                     minded
                     .
                     
                     He
                     was
                     not
                     as
                     a
                     vaine
                     foolish
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     running
                     in
                     a
                     race
                     will
                     be
                     euer
                     &
                     anon
                     looking
                     back
                     how
                     much
                     ground
                     he
                     hath
                     rid
                     :
                     but
                     his
                     eye
                     was
                     vpon
                     the
                     marke
                     ,
                     considering
                     how
                     much
                     he
                     had
                     yet
                     to
                     runne
                     ,
                     how
                     farre
                     off
                     hee
                     was
                     from
                     perfection
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     minde
                     should
                     bee
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     be
                     in
                     as
                     many
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     as
                     are
                     indued
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     spirit
                     that
                     Paul
                     was
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     euery
                     day
                     labour
                     to
                     abound
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     in
                     all
                     
                       wisedome
                       and
                       in
                       all
                       goodnesse
                    
                     .
                     
                     If
                     wee
                     prayed
                     once
                     a
                     day
                     in
                     priuate
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     somewhat
                     coldly
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     afterward
                     pray
                     twise
                     or
                     thrise
                     ,
                     or
                     oftner
                     in
                     a
                     day
                     ,
                     as
                     occasion
                     is
                     offered
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     more
                     feruently
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     feelingly
                     then
                     we
                     did
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     did
                     reade
                     and
                     meditate
                     more
                     seldome
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     greater
                     weakenesse
                     and
                     distraction
                     at
                     our
                     first
                     entrance
                     into
                     profession
                     ,
                     in
                     our
                     proceeding
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     vse
                     those
                     exercises
                     more
                     frequently
                     ,
                     and
                     performe
                     them
                     more
                     seriously
                     and
                     cheerfully
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     may
                     be
                     sayd
                     for
                     all
                     other
                     duties
                     .
                     Thus
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     labour
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     we
                     slip
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     are
                     stayed
                     now
                     and
                     then
                     in
                     our
                     race
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     we
                     recouer
                     
                     our selues
                     with
                     speede
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     sure●
                     ,
                     and
                     looke
                     better
                     to
                     our
                     steps
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     more
                     haste
                     in
                     our
                     way
                     then
                     we
                     did
                     before
                     :
                     wee
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     discouraged
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     finde
                     not
                     so
                     good
                     a
                     progresse
                     as
                     were
                     to
                     bee
                     wished
                     for
                     :
                     God
                     will
                     accept
                     of
                     our
                     endeuour
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     spirite
                     will
                     beare
                     vs
                     witnesse
                     that
                     wee
                     haue
                     a
                     true
                     heart
                     ;
                     Notwithstanding
                     we
                     come
                     farre
                     short
                     of
                     that
                     wee
                     should
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     of
                     Gods
                     Saints
                     doe
                     attaine
                     vnto
                     .
                     But
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     stand
                     at
                     a
                     stay
                     ,
                     or
                     start
                     aside
                     like
                     a
                     broken
                     bowe
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     turne
                     backe
                     againe
                     vnto
                     follie
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     much
                     to
                     be
                     suspected
                     that
                     we
                     neuer
                     had
                     any
                     soundnesse
                     in
                     vs.
                     
                     
                  
                   
                     A
                     third
                     token
                     of
                     sinceritie
                     is
                     ,
                     constantly
                     and
                     carefully
                     to
                     vse
                     all
                     the
                     good
                     meanes
                     of
                     attaining
                     to
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     eschewall
                     the
                     inducements
                     that
                     may
                     allure
                     vnto
                     euill
                     .
                     Doth
                     any
                     one
                     hate
                     swearing
                     ?
                     then
                     let
                     him
                     shewe
                     it
                     by
                     auoyding
                     the
                     company
                     of
                     blasphemers
                     .
                     Doth
                     any
                     one
                     loth
                     impuritie
                     and
                     filthines
                     ?
                     then
                     let
                     him
                     testifie
                     it
                     by
                     separating
                     himselfe
                     from
                     all
                     wanton
                     and
                     lasciuious
                     companie
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     all
                     suspected
                     persons
                     and
                     places
                     .
                     If
                     one
                     pretend
                     that
                     he●
                     hateth
                     these
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     euils
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     will
                     aduenture
                     vpon
                     the
                     baite
                     ,
                     
                     it
                     is
                     sure
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     wanteth
                     that
                     truth
                     of
                     heart
                     ,
                     which
                     should
                     bee
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     in
                     all
                     ,
                     so
                     farre
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     sound
                     within
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     for
                     the
                     contrarie
                     ;
                     Doth
                     any
                     one
                     desire
                     that
                     grace
                     and
                     religion
                     may
                     flourish
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     fruites
                     thereof
                     may
                     appeare
                     in
                     his
                     life
                     ?
                     then
                     let
                     him
                     vse
                     all
                     priuate
                     and
                     publike
                     religious
                     exercises
                     ,
                     whereby
                     these
                     things
                     may
                     bee
                     wrought
                     and
                     increased
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     delight
                     in
                     such
                     company
                     ,
                     as
                     both
                     by
                     precept
                     and
                     example
                     may
                     further
                     him
                     therein
                     .
                     Doth
                     any
                     one
                     wish
                     that
                     hee
                     could
                     get
                     victory
                     ouer
                     some
                     speciall
                     sinnes
                     and
                     corruptions
                     that
                     hee
                     is
                     troubled
                     withall
                     ?
                     then
                     let
                     him
                     enter
                     into
                     combate
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     did
                     ,
                     Rom
                     :
                     7.
                     
                     Let
                     him
                     humble
                     himselfe
                     by
                     fasting
                     &
                     praier
                     ,
                     and
                     complaine
                     and
                     crie
                     vnto
                     the
                     Lorde
                     for
                     the
                     repressing
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     get
                     such
                     forcible
                     reasons
                     against
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     quell
                     the
                     strength
                     and
                     violence
                     of
                     them
                     :
                     and
                     thus
                     a
                     sincere
                     heart
                     will
                     doe
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     wee
                     make
                     shewe
                     that
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     bee
                     godly
                     and
                     religious
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     vse
                     not
                     the
                     
                     meanes
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     or
                     but
                     some
                     of
                     thē
                     :
                     or
                     if
                     we
                     vse
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     but
                     by
                     fittes
                     and
                     starts
                     :
                     or
                     if
                     we
                     vse
                     them
                     constantly
                     ,
                     yet
                     wee
                     doe
                     it
                     but
                     remisly
                     and
                     coldly
                     ,
                     wee
                     cannot
                     haue
                     any
                     assurance
                     that
                     our
                     hearts
                     are
                     faithfull
                     vnto
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                     
                  
                   
                     A
                     fourth
                     argument
                     of
                     sinceritie
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     performe
                     all
                     duties
                     as
                     in
                     Gods
                     presence
                     ,
                     looking
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     directer
                     and
                     discerner
                     of
                     our
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     workes
                     ,
                     and
                     thinking
                     
                     it
                     sufficient
                     if
                     he
                     approue
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     though
                     men
                     do
                     dislike
                     vs
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     Paul
                     telleth
                     the
                     
                       Corinthians
                       ▪
                       As
                       touching
                       mee
                       ,
                       I
                       passe
                       very
                       little
                       to
                       be
                       iudged
                       of
                       you
                       ,
                       or
                       of
                       mans
                       iudgement
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                     
                       Hee
                       that
                       iudgeth
                       mee
                       is
                       the
                       Lord.
                    
                     And
                     againe
                     in
                     the
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Thessalonians
                       :
                       As
                       wee
                       were
                    
                     
                     
                       allowed
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Gospell
                       should
                       be
                       committed
                       vnto
                       vs
                       ,
                       so
                       wee
                       speake
                       :
                       not
                       as
                       they
                       that
                       please
                       men
                       but
                       God
                       ,
                       which
                       approueth
                       our
                       hearts
                       .
                    
                     And
                     therefore
                     he
                     prayeth
                     in
                     another
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       the
                       Corinthians
                       might
                       doe
                       none
                       all
                       ,
                    
                     not
                     
                       that
                       hee
                       might
                       seeme
                       a●proued
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     the
                     credit
                     of
                     their
                     
                     goodnes
                     ,
                     as
                     beeing
                     wrought
                     chiefly
                     by
                     his
                     Ministerie
                     :
                     but
                     
                       that
                       they
                       might
                       doe
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       honest
                       ,
                       though
                       he
                       were
                       disallowed
                       ▪
                    
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     by
                     men
                     :
                     for
                     with
                     God
                     the
                     righteous
                     Iudge
                     ,
                     he
                     knew
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     both
                     approued
                     and
                     rewarded
                     .
                     Thus
                     hee
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     seruant
                     ,
                     faithfull
                     and
                     trustie
                     in
                     his
                     place
                     ,
                     seruing
                     the
                     Lord
                     Christ
                     in
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     men
                     with
                     eye-seruice
                     ,
                     albeit
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     accounted
                     the
                     most
                     idle
                     and
                     vntrusty
                     seruant
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     familie
                     ,
                     (
                     being
                     indeede
                     the
                     most
                     diligent
                     and
                     painefull
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     hee
                     will
                     still
                     goe
                     on
                     with
                     his
                     faithfulnes
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     diminish
                     any
                     jote
                     of
                     his
                     industrie
                     and
                     laboriousnes
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     Iob
                     alledgeth
                     as
                     a
                     testimonie
                     of
                     his
                     integritie
                     ,
                     that
                     whereas
                     hee
                     might
                     haue
                     giuen
                     free
                     scope
                     to
                     his
                     eye
                     for
                     wanton
                     lookes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     his
                     heart
                     for
                     sinfull
                     affections
                     ,
                     yet
                     hee
                     saith
                     of
                     himselfe
                     :
                     
                       I
                       made
                       a
                       couenant
                       with
                       mine
                       eyes
                       ,
                       why
                       then
                       should
                       I
                       thinke
                       on
                       a
                       Maid●
                       ?
                    
                     And
                     why
                     
                     was
                     he
                     thus
                     jealous
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     &
                     thus
                     carefull
                     to
                     guide
                     his
                     eye
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     gouerne
                     his
                     hart
                     in
                     a
                     right
                     mā●er
                     ?
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     rendred
                     ,
                     vers
                     4.
                     
                     
                       Doth
                       not
                       he
                       beholde
                       my
                       wayes
                       ,
                       &
                       ●●ll
                       all
                       my
                       steps
                       ?
                    
                     That
                     also
                     is
                     Ios●phs
                     commendation
                     ;
                     that
                     whereas
                     he
                     might
                     haue
                     liued
                     in
                     impurity
                     and
                     filthinesse
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     without
                     blame
                     and
                     reproch
                     ,
                     but
                     euen
                     with
                     the
                     fauour
                     of
                     his
                     sinfull
                     and
                     vnchaste
                     mistresse
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     restrained
                     him
                     from
                     that
                     monstrous
                     and
                     abhominable
                     
                     sinne
                     ▪
                     
                       How
                       can
                       I
                       doe
                       this
                       great
                       wic●edne●
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       and
                       so
                       sinne
                       against
                       God
                       ?
                       Yea
                       ,
                       though
                       shee
                       spake
                       to
                       him
                       from
                       day
                       to
                       day
                       yet
                       he
                       refused
                       ,
                       and
                       would
                       not
                       so
                       much
                       as
                       be
                       in
                       her
                       companie
                       ,
                    
                     lest
                     any
                     temptation
                     should
                     be
                     offered
                     vnto
                     him
                     by
                     that
                     occasion
                     :
                     hee
                     would
                     rather
                     haue
                     her
                     displeasure
                     the●
                     Gods
                     ,
                     and
                     rather
                     be
                     imprisoned
                     amongst
                     malefactors
                     ,
                     for
                     forbearing
                     of
                     euill
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     be
                     vexed
                     and
                     〈◊〉
                     on
                     the
                     ●acke
                     of
                     an
                     euill
                     conscience
                     for
                     committing
                     of
                     euill
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     good
                     disposition
                     God●
                     seruants
                     doe
                     many
                     tim●s
                     find
                     in
                     themselues
                     ,
                     that
                     
                     whē
                     they
                     haue
                     fal●e
                     into
                     any
                     〈◊〉
                     ●●●ne
                     ,
                     &
                     haue
                     entertained
                     ●●●●e
                     and
                     foolish
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     or
                     corrupt
                     and
                     carnall
                     affections
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     haue
                     ouer-shot
                     themselues
                     in
                     their
                     speeches
                     or
                     in
                     their
                     carriage
                     ,
                     and
                     〈…〉
                     discerneth
                     it
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     take
                     themselues
                     with
                     the
                     manner
                     ,
                     and
                     knowing
                     that
                     Gods
                     holy
                     eyes
                     are
                     vpon
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     iudge
                     and
                     condemne
                     themselues
                     :
                     and
                     are
                     throughly
                     angry
                     with
                     themselues
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     which
                     they
                     haue
                     done
                     .
                  
                   
                     Yea
                     somtimes
                     ,
                     when
                     men
                     praise
                     and
                     extoll
                     them
                     ;
                     yet
                     they
                     blush
                     within
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     an
                     holy
                     indignation
                     against
                     their
                     owne
                     soules
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     haue
                     dealt
                     hypocritically
                     ,
                     or
                     vaingloriously
                     ,
                     or
                     lightly
                     ,
                     or
                     indisc●●●tly
                     ,
                     or
                     passionately
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     very
                     singular
                     marke
                     ,
                     and
                     vndoubted
                     argument
                     of
                     great
                     pietie
                     and
                     sincerity
                     .
                     As
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     certaine
                     note
                     of
                     grosse
                     hypocrisie
                     ,
                     euer
                     to
                     bee
                     caring
                     what
                     men
                     thinke
                     and
                     speake
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     our
                     doings
                     ,
                     and
                     neuer
                     to
                     regard
                     what
                     God
                     seeth
                     amisse
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     last
                     note
                     (
                     though
                     many
                     other
                     might
                     be
                     named
                     )
                     shal
                     be
                     this
                     ,
                     patiently
                     to
                     endure
                     
                     an
                     admonition
                     and
                     reproofe
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     desirous
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     intent
                     we
                     may
                     profite
                     thereby
                     :
                     in
                     publike
                     to
                     like
                     best
                     ,
                     and
                     desire
                     most
                     those
                     sermons
                     ,
                     wherein
                     our
                     owne
                     corruptions
                     are
                     most
                     throughly
                     met
                     withall
                     ,
                     and
                     strucke
                     at
                     with
                     greatest
                     sharpnes
                     and
                     vehemencie
                     :
                     and
                     in
                     priuate
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     glad
                     of
                     the
                     societie
                     of
                     those
                     friends
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     in
                     wisedome
                     and
                     mercie
                     tell
                     vs
                     most
                     often
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     plainly
                     of
                     our
                     faults
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hypocrites
                     ,
                     cannot
                     abide
                     that
                     anie
                     should
                     ●ubbe
                     vpon
                     their
                     galled
                     backes
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     or
                     
                     come
                     neare
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     touch
                     their
                     gouty
                     ,
                     and
                     festered
                     ,
                     and
                     corrupted
                     consciences
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     will
                     wince
                     and
                     kicke
                     ,
                     and
                     lay
                     about
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     crie
                     out
                     on
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     such
                     judgers
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     busie-bodies
                     (
                     as
                     they
                     terme
                     them
                     )
                     and
                     so
                     reiect
                     all
                     wholesome
                     reproofes
                     ,
                     and
                     carrie
                     a
                     bitter
                     heart
                     against
                     the
                     reprouers
                     .
                     Only
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     sound-har●ed
                     ,
                     can
                     submit
                     thēselues
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     lowlines
                     of
                     their
                     mindes
                     ,
                     and
                     meeknesse
                     of
                     their
                     spirits
                     ,
                     to
                     beare
                     admonitions
                     when
                     they
                     need
                     it
                     ,
                     (
                     be
                     hee
                     a
                     superiour
                     or
                     an
                     inferiour
                     ,
                     that
                     administreth
                     the
                     same
                     )
                     and
                     labour
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     right
                     vse
                     hereof
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     loue
                     the
                     partie
                     the
                     better
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     deale
                     so
                     mercifully
                     and
                     faithfully
                     with
                     their
                     soules
                     .
                  
                   
                     Indeede
                     Gods
                     best
                     children
                     may
                     somtimes
                     faile
                     herein
                     ,
                     and
                     beginne
                     to
                     bustle
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     
                     
                     on
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     somewhat
                     sharpely
                     dealt
                     withall
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     so
                     readily
                     and
                     cheerefully
                     swallow
                     and
                     digest
                     those
                     bitter
                     pils
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     should
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     grieued
                     in
                     their
                     soules
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     finde
                     so
                     much
                     pride
                     in
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     they
                     be
                     a
                     little
                     distempered
                     in
                     company
                     ,
                     yet
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     alone
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     ashamed
                     of
                     their
                     folly
                     ,
                     and
                     desire
                     more
                     wisedome
                     and
                     grace
                     to
                     reape
                     benefit
                     by
                     the
                     admonitions
                     that
                     shall
                     afterwards
                     be
                     giuen
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     begin
                     to
                     thinke
                     more
                     reuerently
                     of
                     the
                     parties
                     that
                     shewed
                     them
                     that
                     mercy
                     and
                     kindnesse
                     :
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     dismaied
                     ,
                     knowing
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     true
                     
                       Israelites
                       ,
                       in
                       whom
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       guile
                       ,
                    
                     notwithstanding
                     that
                     vnwillingnesse
                     and
                     vntowardnesse
                     to
                     vndergoe
                     a
                     rebuke
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     finde
                     in
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     corrupt
                     nature
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     for
                     the
                     great
                     comfort
                     of
                     all
                     such
                     as
                     finde
                     these
                     notes
                     of
                     vprightnes
                     in
                     
                     themselues
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     haue
                     many
                     corruptions
                     and
                     imperfections
                     ,
                     mixed
                     with
                     their
                     best
                     workes
                     ,
                     yet
                     seeing
                     they
                     haue
                     pure
                     hearts
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     happie
                     and
                     blessed
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     finde
                     the
                     good
                     effects
                     of
                     their
                     blessednesse
                     .
                     True
                     holinesse
                     ,
                     and
                     true
                     happines
                     are
                     neuer
                     separated
                     .
                     
                     As
                     for
                     perfection
                     ,
                     God
                     lookes
                     not
                     for
                     it
                     at
                     our
                     hands
                     .
                     If
                     sinne
                     hang
                     on
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     would
                     faine
                     cast
                     it
                     off
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     finde
                     vnbeliefe
                     ,
                     but
                     would
                     most
                     gladly
                     get
                     faith
                     :
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     troubled
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     with
                     hardnes
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     desirous
                     of
                     softnesse
                     :
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     humbled
                     for
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     humbled
                     sufficiently
                     ,
                     nor
                     get
                     such
                     a
                     large
                     heart
                     as
                     we
                     would
                     desire
                     and
                     expect
                     grace
                     from
                     heauen
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     not
                     be
                     discomforted
                     for
                     our
                     defects
                     and
                     frailties
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     Lord
                     
                     will
                     spare
                     vs
                     and
                     be
                     gracious
                     vnto
                     vs
                     
                       in
                       his
                       beloued
                       sonne
                    
                     :
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     worthy
                     prayer
                     of
                     good
                     King
                     
                       Hezekiah
                       :
                       The
                       good
                       Lord
                       be
                       mercifull
                       toward
                       him
                       that
                       prepareth
                       his
                       whole
                       heart
                       to
                       seeke
                       the
                       Lord
                       God
                       of
                       his
                       Fathers
                       ,
                       though
                       he
                       be
                       not
                       cleansed
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       purification
                       of
                       the
                       sanctuary
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Though
                     many
                     haue
                     beene
                     braullers
                     heretofore
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     labour
                     to
                     be
                     peaceable
                     :
                     though
                     they
                     haue
                     beene
                     worldly
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     striue
                     to
                     be
                     heauenly
                     :
                     though
                     they
                     haue
                     beene
                     filthy
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     endeuour
                     to
                     get
                     chastity
                     :
                     though
                     they
                     haue
                     beene
                     ignorant
                     and
                     prophane
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     study
                     to
                     obtaine
                     knowledge
                     and
                     holinesse
                     :
                     and
                     then
                     they
                     may
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     Lords
                     table
                     ,
                     and
                     welcome
                     :
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     haue
                     respect
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     grant
                     them
                     pardon
                     for
                     their
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     supply
                     all
                     their
                     wants
                     ,
                     and
                     giue
                     them
                     more
                     grace
                     to
                     doe
                     their
                     dutie
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     remainder
                     of
                     their
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     daies
                     of
                     their
                     pilgrimage
                     that
                     are
                     yet
                     behinde
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       3.
                       
                    
                     
                       Surely
                       they
                       worke
                       none
                       iniquitie
                       which
                       walke
                       in
                       his
                       waies
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     they
                     make
                     not
                     a
                     trade
                     ,
                     and
                     common
                     practise
                     thereof
                     .
                     Slip
                     they
                     doe
                     ,
                     through
                     the
                     infirmitie
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     subtilty
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     allurements
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     :
                     but
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     ordinarily
                     and
                     customably
                     goe
                     forward
                     in
                     vnlawfull
                     and
                     sinfull
                     courses
                     .
                     In
                     that
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     setteth
                     downe
                     this
                     as
                     a
                     part
                     (
                     and
                     not
                     the
                     least
                     part
                     neither
                     )
                     of
                     blessednesse
                     ,
                     
                     
                       That
                       they
                       worke
                       none
                       iniquitie
                       ,
                       which
                       walke
                       in
                       his
                       waies
                       :
                    
                     the
                     doctrine
                     to
                     be
                     learned
                     
                     hence
                     ,
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     maruellous
                     great
                     prerogatiue
                     to
                     be
                     freed
                     from
                     the
                     bondage
                     of
                     sin
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     there
                     were
                     no
                     other
                     reward
                     but
                     this
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     happy
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     religious
                     ,
                     euen
                     in
                     this
                     respect
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     set
                     at
                     liberty
                     from
                     such
                     a
                     seruice
                     .
                     This
                     point
                     is
                     euident
                     from
                     
                     the
                     Apostles
                     words
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     speaketh
                     thus
                     :
                     
                       God
                       be
                       thanked
                       ,
                       that
                       yee
                       haue
                       beene
                       the
                       seruants
                       of
                       sinne
                       ,
                       but
                       ye
                       haue
                       obeyed
                       from
                       the
                       heart
                       vnto
                       the
                       forme
                       of
                       doctrine
                       ,
                       whereunto
                       ye
                       were
                       deliuered
                       .
                    
                     Wherby
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     was
                     not
                     the
                     least
                     priuiledge
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     being
                     Gods
                     seruāts
                     ,
                     but
                     indeed
                     a
                     matter
                     for
                     which
                     he
                     was
                     greatly
                     to
                     be
                     magnified
                     ;
                     that
                     whereas
                     they
                     had
                     beene
                     the
                     slaues
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     (
                     as
                     base
                     drudges
                     )
                     at
                     the
                     command
                     of
                     euery
                     vile
                     and
                     wretched
                     lust
                     :
                     by
                     the
                     vertue
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     powerfully
                     preached
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     &
                     faithfully
                     receiued
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     had
                     beene
                     deliuered
                     from
                     that
                     bondage
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     the
                     seruants
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     holinesse
                     of
                     life
                     and
                     conuersation
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     in
                     that
                     same
                     Chapter
                     ,
                     verse
                     .
                     14.
                     it
                     is
                     promised
                     vnto
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     speciall
                     fauour
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       sinne
                       shall
                       not
                       haue
                       dominion
                       ouer
                       them
                       .
                    
                     It
                     may
                     sometimes
                     tyrannously
                     vsurpe
                     authoritie
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     operation
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     will
                     still
                     diminish
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     last
                     abolish
                     the
                     force
                     and
                     violence
                     thereof
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     it
                     shall
                     neuer
                     beare
                     such
                     sway
                     ouer
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     their
                     vnregeneracie
                     it
                     did
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     truth
                     of
                     this
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     will
                     yet
                     more
                     clearely
                     shine
                     forth
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     consider
                     ,
                     what
                     the
                     
                     
                     maister
                     ,
                     the
                     seruice
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     reward
                     of
                     sinfull
                     persons
                     are
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     their
                     maister
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     Sathan
                     :
                     
                       For
                       he
                       is
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       this
                       world
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Prince
                       that
                       ruleth
                       in
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       disobedience
                       :
                    
                     of
                     
                     whom
                     all
                     vnbeleeuers
                     are
                     held
                     in
                     captiuitie
                     ,
                     and
                     still
                     imployed
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     will
                     and
                     
                     pleasure
                     .
                     Now
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     more
                     cruell
                     and
                     sauage
                     tyrant
                     ,
                     then
                     euer
                     Pharaoh
                     was
                     :
                     though
                     he
                     were
                     very
                     fierce
                     against
                     the
                     Israelites
                     ,
                     &
                     exercised
                     great
                     tyranny
                     ouer
                     them
                     ,
                     yet
                     Sathan
                     putteth
                     his
                     vassals
                     to
                     carry
                     heauier
                     burdens
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     toyle
                     out
                     themselues
                     in
                     baser
                     workes
                     ,
                     then
                     euer
                     the
                     taskmasters
                     of
                     Aegipt
                     imposed
                     on
                     the
                     poore
                     Israelites
                     .
                     For
                     all
                     impenitent
                     sinners
                     are
                     in
                     thraldome
                     to
                     euery
                     brutish
                     lust
                     :
                     they
                     must
                     defile
                     their
                     bodies
                     ,
                     and
                     corrupt
                     their
                     
                     soules
                     ,
                     and
                     consciences
                     ,
                     and
                     pollute
                     all
                     their
                     workes
                     and
                     waies
                     ,
                     when
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     what
                     maner
                     soeuer
                     the
                     Diuell
                     will
                     haue
                     them
                     ;
                     they
                     must
                     conuerse
                     with
                     euery
                     lewd
                     and
                     sinfull
                     companion
                     :
                     they
                     must
                     runne
                     vp
                     and
                     downe
                     ,
                     like
                     drudges
                     to
                     follow
                     euery
                     vaine
                     and
                     base
                     delight
                     ,
                     to
                     pursue
                     euery
                     meane
                     and
                     trifling
                     commodity
                     :
                     and
                     to
                     hunt
                     after
                     euery
                     promotion
                     and
                     dignity
                     that
                     offers
                     it selfe
                     vnto
                     their
                     view
                     .
                  
                   
                     They
                     cannot
                     liue
                     peaceably
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     nor
                     rest
                     quietly
                     in
                     the
                     night
                     :
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     gamesters
                     ,
                     who
                     breake
                     their
                     sleepe
                     ,
                     ●●
                     spend
                     their
                     time
                     and
                     strength
                     ,
                     depriue
                     themselues
                     of
                     a
                     comfortable
                     estate
                     ,
                     and
                     bring
                     many
                     miseries
                     vpon
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     families
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     ouer
                     eager
                     pursuite
                     of
                     their
                     vngodly
                     and
                     vnthrifty
                     courses
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     wofull
                     and
                     lamentable
                     case
                     ,
                     that
                     frantick
                     persons
                     are
                     in
                     ,
                     that
                     must
                     haue
                     euery
                     one
                     in
                     the
                     family
                     to
                     attend
                     vpon
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     haue
                     an
                     eye
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     least
                     they
                     should
                     hang
                     themselues
                     ,
                     or
                     drowne
                     themselues
                     ,
                     or
                     get
                     a
                     knife
                     to
                     cut
                     their
                     throates
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     way
                     or
                     other
                     worke
                     thēselues
                     mischiefe
                     :
                     but
                     farre
                     worse
                     is
                     their
                     case
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     possest
                     with
                     a
                     spirituall
                     frenzie
                     ,
                     and
                     led
                     by
                     the
                     suggestions
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     euermore
                     labouring
                     to
                     worke
                     out
                     their
                     owne
                     ouerthrow
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bring
                     vpon
                     themselues
                     destruction
                     of
                     body
                     and
                     soule
                     :
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     reward
                     that
                     Sathan
                     giueth
                     
                     them
                     for
                     al
                     their
                     paines
                     that
                     they
                     haue
                     taken
                     in
                     seruing
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     fulfilling
                     the
                     lusts
                     
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     wicked
                     flesh
                     :
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     saying
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       wages
                       of
                       sin
                       is
                       death
                       :
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     euerlasting
                     death
                     :
                     which
                     is
                     an
                     vtter
                     separation
                     from
                     Gods
                     blessed
                     presence
                     ,
                     &
                     from
                     all
                     maner
                     of
                     comforts
                     whatsoeuer
                     ,
                     to
                     endure
                     vnspeakable
                     and
                     endles
                     torments
                     
                       in
                       the
                       Lake
                       that
                       burneth
                       with
                       fire
                       and
                       brimstone
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       the
                       second
                       death
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Another
                     reason
                     ,
                     why
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     priuiledge
                     to
                     be
                     exempted
                     from
                     the
                     dominion
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     testimony
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Apostle
                       Iohn
                       :
                       He
                       that
                       committeth
                       sinne
                       is
                       of
                       the
                       Diuell
                       ,
                       and
                       whosoeuer
                       is
                       borne
                       of
                       God
                       sinneth
                       not
                       .
                    
                     And
                     why
                     ?
                     because
                     
                     the
                     efficacy
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     spirit
                     doe
                     restraine
                     him
                     there
                     from
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     third
                     reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     is
                     it
                     whereby
                     we
                     are
                     made
                     conformable
                     vnto
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     :
                     
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     freed
                     from
                     the
                     slauery
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     still
                     translated
                     from
                     glory
                     to
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     God
                     renued
                     in
                     vs
                     daily
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     ,
                     
                       purging
                       our selues
                       euen
                       as
                       Christ
                       is
                       pure
                       .
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Iohn
                     .
                     3.
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     This
                     serueth
                     for
                     our
                     instruction
                     ,
                     that
                     seeing
                     it
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     preheminence
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     worker
                     
                     of
                     iniquity
                     ,
                     therefore
                     we
                     should
                     hereby
                     fence
                     and
                     arme
                     our selues
                     against
                     all
                     enticements
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     might
                     be
                     allured
                     to
                     sinne
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     hart
                     or
                     in
                     behauiour
                     ,
                     when
                     pleasure
                     smileth
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ,
                     or
                     filthy
                     lucre
                     setteth
                     on
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     or
                     preferment
                     calleth
                     for
                     vs
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Let
                     this
                     be
                     as
                     a
                     buckler
                     whereby
                     to
                     repell
                     all
                     the
                     fiery
                     darts
                     of
                     the
                     Diuell
                     :
                     
                       It
                       is
                       a
                       blessed
                       thing
                       to
                       worke
                       none
                       iniquitie
                       ,
                       and
                       ,
                       what
                       should
                       it
                       profit
                       a
                       man
                       to
                       winne
                       the
                       whole
                       world
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       loose
                       his
                       owne
                       soule
                       ▪
                    
                     Moses
                     
                       chose
                       rather
                       to
                       suffer
                       affliction
                       with
                       the
                       people
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       then
                       to
                       enioy
                       the
                       pleasures
                       of
                    
                     
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     preferments
                     of
                     
                       Egipt
                       for
                       a
                       season
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     was
                     a
                     foolish
                     &
                     mad
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Israelites
                     ,
                     to
                     desire
                     to
                     returne
                     into
                     Egypt
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     their
                     bondage
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     eate
                     of
                     their
                     flesh-pots
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     leekes
                     &
                     onions
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     time
                     past
                     they
                     had
                     there
                     enioyed
                     :
                     but
                     much
                     more
                     void
                     of
                     sense
                     &
                     reason
                     are
                     they
                     ,
                     that
                     whē
                     they
                     haue
                     bin
                     once
                     deliuered
                     frō
                     that
                     spirituall
                     seruitude
                     ,
                     wil
                     cast
                     thēselues
                     into
                     thraldome
                     againe
                     :
                     &
                     when
                     they
                     haue
                     bene
                     puld
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     snares
                     of
                     the
                     diuel
                     ,
                     wherein
                     they
                     were
                     held
                     at
                     his
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     will
                     returne
                     againe
                     to
                     folly
                     ,
                     &
                     intangle
                     thēselues
                     the
                     second
                     time
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     let
                     this
                     put
                     strength
                     into
                     vs
                     in
                     all
                     conflicts
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     stand
                     resolutely
                     ,
                     as
                     against
                     other
                     assaults
                     ,
                     so
                     against
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     great
                     &
                     mighty
                     men
                     ,
                     who
                     vsually
                     take
                     their
                     liberty
                     in
                     all
                     voluptuous
                     and
                     licentious
                     kinds
                     of
                     liuing
                     .
                     This
                     consideration
                     (
                     I
                     say
                     )
                     should
                     arme
                     vs
                     against
                     it
                     :
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       hath
                       pronounced
                       them
                       blessed
                       that
                       worke
                       none
                       iniquitie
                       :
                    
                     and
                     if
                     
                     I
                     ●ee
                     of
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     more
                     happy
                     in
                     renouncing
                     sinne
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     greatest
                     Potentate
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     or
                     can
                     bee
                     in
                     committing
                     of
                     sinne
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     let
                     vs
                     deale
                     as
                     Eliphaz
                     did
                     in
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     
                       Iob
                       :
                       I
                       haue
                       seene
                       the
                       foolish
                       well
                       rooted
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     hee
                     )
                     
                       and
                       suddenly
                       I
                       cursed
                       his
                       habitation
                       :
                    
                     not
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     imprecation
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     denunciation
                     of
                     Gods
                     
                     iudgements
                     due
                     vnto
                     them
                     for
                     their
                     euill
                     workes
                     ,
                     shewing
                     that
                     they
                     tooke
                     such
                     courses
                     as
                     did
                     make
                     them
                     and
                     theirs
                     accursed
                     ,
                     and
                     bring
                     the
                     vengeance
                     of
                     God
                     vpon
                     them
                     :
                     the
                     meditation
                     whereof
                     was
                     a
                     strong
                     bulwarke
                     ,
                     to
                     fence
                     him
                     against
                     all
                     temptations
                     ,
                     vnto
                     the
                     like
                     sinfull
                     and
                     vile
                     practises
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     This
                     maketh
                     for
                     the
                     terror
                     of
                     all
                     such
                     as
                     doe
                     drinke
                     in
                     sinne
                     with
                     greedinesse
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     giue
                     allowance
                     to
                     themselues
                     in
                     blaspheming
                     ,
                     in
                     Sabbath-breaking
                     ,
                     in
                     wantonnesse
                     ,
                     in
                     lying
                     ,
                     and
                     slandering
                     ,
                     and
                     scoffing
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     other
                     foule
                     vices
                     .
                     If
                     they
                     be
                     blessed
                     that
                     do
                     not
                     worke
                     iniquitie
                     ,
                     then
                     cursed
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     make
                     a
                     common
                     practise
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     I
                     hope
                     (
                     will
                     some
                     say
                     )
                     a
                     mans
                     heart
                     may
                     bee
                     good
                     ,
                     though
                     hee
                     ouer-shoote
                     himselfe
                     
                     by
                     rapping
                     out
                     an
                     oath
                     now
                     and
                     then
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     speaking
                     foolishly
                     and
                     lightly
                     ,
                     &c.
                     you
                     must
                     not
                     iudge
                     (
                     say
                     they
                     )
                     God
                     knoweth
                     our
                     hearts
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hee
                     doth
                     so
                     indeede
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     knowne
                     vnto
                     vs
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     an
                     ill
                     tongue
                     
                     and
                     an
                     ill
                     life
                     ,
                     doe
                     alwayes
                     argue
                     an
                     ill
                     heart
                     :
                     
                       for
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       aboundance
                       of
                       the
                       heart
                       ,
                       the
                       mouth
                       speaketh
                       :
                    
                     and
                     a
                     good
                     tree
                     cannot
                     bring
                     forth
                     such
                     rotten
                     fruite
                     nor
                     a
                     pure
                     Fountaine
                     send
                     
                     foorth
                     such
                     muddie
                     and
                     filthy
                     streames
                     ,
                     as
                     doe
                     euermore
                     issue
                     foorth
                     at
                     their
                     prophane
                     mouthes
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     deriued
                     from
                     their
                     impure
                     consciences
                     vnto
                     all
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     actions
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       4
                       
                    
                     
                       Thou
                       hast
                       commaunded
                       to
                       keepe
                       thy
                       precepts
                       diligently
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     doctrine
                     that
                     these
                     wordes
                     affoord
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     nothing
                     is
                     superfluous
                     that
                     is
                     done
                     in
                     obedience
                     to
                     Gods
                     holie
                     will.
                     
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     word
                     translated
                     Diligently
                     ,
                     doth
                     signifie
                     in
                     the
                     originall
                     tongue
                     (
                     
                       wonderfull
                       much
                    
                     )
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     wordes
                     goe
                     thus
                     :
                     
                       Thou
                       hast
                       commaunded
                       to
                       keepe
                       thy
                       precepts
                       wonderfull
                       much
                       .
                    
                     And
                     this
                     the
                     Apostle
                     vrgeth
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     ,
                     vnto
                     :
                     
                       Hauing
                       such
                       promises
                       beloued
                       ,
                       let
                       vs
                       purge
                       our selues
                       from
                       all
                       fithinesse
                       of
                       the
                       flesh
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       spirit
                       :
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     from
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     corruption
                     ,
                     
                     as
                     wel
                     inward
                     as
                     outward
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     was
                     the
                     ●rift
                     of
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     in
                     giuing
                     the
                     true
                     interpretation
                     of
                     th
                     law
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Pharisees
                     had
                     corrupted
                     by
                     their
                     false
                     Expositions
                     :
                     I
                     say
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     drift
                     to
                     draw
                     men
                     from
                     resting
                     on
                     the
                     outward
                     obseruation
                     thereof
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     to
                     haue
                     regard
                     vnto
                     their
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     affections
                     of
                     their
                     hearts
                     :
                     and
                     moreouer
                     in
                     their
                     practise
                     to
                     doe
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     heathen
                     men
                     and
                     hypocrites
                     could
                     not
                     attaine
                     vnto
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     often
                     vrgeth
                     this
                     sentence
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     the
                     sl●ndernesse
                     and
                     insufficiencie
                     of
                     their
                     obedience
                     :
                     
                       What
                       singular
                       thing
                       doe
                       yee
                    
                     ?
                     Implying
                     that
                     Christians
                     must
                     in
                     many
                     things
                     bee
                     singular
                     ,
                     and
                     differ
                     from
                     ,
                     and
                     goe
                     beyond
                     the
                     common
                     sort
                     of
                     men
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     one
                     could
                     doe
                     as
                     much
                     good
                     as
                     an
                     hundred
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     doe
                     the
                     hundreth
                     part
                     
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     a
                     Christian
                     ought
                     to
                     performe
                     .
                     Let
                     him
                     say
                     still
                     (
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     truth
                     ,
                     )
                     I
                     am
                     an
                     vnprofitable
                     seruant
                     :
                     I
                     haue
                     done
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     my
                     dutie
                     ,
                     nor
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     my
                     dutie
                     .
                     As
                     Christ
                     came
                     to
                     fulfill
                     all
                     that
                     his
                     Fathers
                     law
                     required
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     behoueth
                     vs
                     to
                     obserue
                     euery
                     thing
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     commanded
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     in
                     perfection
                     ,
                     which
                     wee
                     cannot
                     attaine
                     vnto
                     :
                     yet
                     in
                     vprightnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     our
                     best
                     indeuours
                     .
                     When
                     the
                     Israelites
                     told
                     Moses
                     that
                     if
                     he
                     would
                     goe
                     neare
                     ,
                     and
                     heare
                     what
                     the
                     Lord
                     saide
                     ,
                     and
                     declare
                     it
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     heare
                     and
                     doe
                     all
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     himselfe
                     testified
                     the
                     equitie
                     of
                     their
                     
                     words
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       they
                       had
                       well
                       spoken
                       ,
                       all
                       that
                       they
                       spake
                       ,
                       &
                       wished
                       that
                       there
                       were
                       such
                       an
                       hart
                       in
                       them
                       ,
                       to
                       feare
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       keepe
                       all
                       his
                       commandements
                       alway
                       :
                       that
                       it
                       might
                       goe
                       well
                       with
                       them
                       and
                       with
                       their
                       children
                       after
                       them
                       .
                    
                     Whereby
                     we
                     are
                     informed
                     what
                     is
                     acceptable
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     profitable
                     for
                     our selues
                     :
                     namely
                     ,
                     entire
                     obedience
                     for
                     our
                     comfortable
                     welfare
                     ,
                     and
                     constant
                     obedience
                     for
                     our
                     continuall
                     happines
                     :
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     purpose
                     tendeth
                     that
                     serious
                     instigation
                     
                     of
                     Paul
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Corinthians
                       :
                       Therefore
                       my
                       beloued
                       brethren
                       ,
                       be
                       ye
                       stedfast
                       ,
                       vnmoueable
                       ,
                       abundant
                       alwayes
                       in
                       the
                       worke
                       of
                       the
                       Lorde
                       ,
                       for
                       as
                       much
                       as
                       yee
                       knowe
                       that
                       your
                       labour
                       is
                       not
                       in
                       vaine
                       in
                       the
                       Lord.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       1
                       First
                       ,
                       no
                       vaine
                       thing
                       is
                       commaunded
                       ,
                       but
                       euery
                       precept
                       that
                       he
                       giueth
                       is
                       holy
                       ,
                       and
                       euery
                       dutie
                       prescribed
                       to
                       vs
                       ,
                       is
                       needfull
                       to
                       be
                       performed
                       ,
                       he
                       requireth
                       nothing
                       but
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       good
                       and
                       iust
                       :
                       and
                       who
                       can
                       charge
                       vs
                       to
                       doe
                       more
                       than
                       enough
                       ,
                       whiles
                       we
                       deale
                       onely
                       in
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       iust
                       and
                       good
                       ?
                    
                     
                       2
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       the
                       Lord
                       desireth
                       to
                       be
                       serued
                       with
                       all
                       due
                       care
                       and
                       faithfulnesse
                       .
                       Can
                       any
                       man
                       say
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       before
                       hand
                       with
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       haue
                       done
                       more
                       for
                       his
                       sake
                       than
                       he
                       hath
                       for
                       mine
                       ?
                       doe
                       we
                       not
                       receiue
                       from
                       him
                       breath
                       ,
                       and
                       being
                       ,
                       and
                       life
                       ,
                       and
                       liuing
                       ,
                       and
                       preseruation
                       ,
                       and
                       saluation
                       it selfe
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       things
                       else
                       ?
                    
                     
                       3
                       Thirdly
                       ,
                       our
                       labour
                       is
                       not
                       lost
                       ,
                       nor
                       trauell
                       mis-spent
                       in
                       yeelding
                       obedience
                       to
                       him
                       :
                       for
                       he
                       will
                       reward
                       it
                       at
                       the
                       full
                       ,
                       and
                       aboue
                       all
                       desert
                       .
                       No
                       man
                       worketh
                       for
                       him
                       without
                       wages
                       :
                       not
                       a
                       godly
                       action
                       ,
                       not
                       a
                       godly
                       word
                       ,
                       not
                       a
                       godly
                       purpose
                       ,
                       not
                       a
                       godly
                       motion
                       of
                       heart
                       shall
                       passe
                       without
                       pay
                       and
                       compensation
                       .
                    
                     
                       4
                       Fourthly
                       ,
                       euery
                       default
                       and
                       omission
                       of
                       well
                       doing
                       ,
                       at
                       euery
                       time
                       deserueth
                       damnation
                       :
                       and
                       either
                       shal
                       be
                       recompenced
                       with
                       the
                       death
                       of
                       the
                       sinner
                       ,
                       or
                       hath
                       beene
                       alreadie
                       requited
                       with
                       the
                       torments
                       of
                       Christ
                       ▪
                       which
                       serueth
                    
                  
                   
                     1
                     For
                     confutation
                     of
                     the
                     Papists
                     ,
                     that
                     little
                     regarding
                     the
                     commandements
                     of
                     God
                     ▪
                     
                     expect
                     great
                     matters
                     for
                     their
                     deuotion
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     outward
                     inuentions
                     and
                     obseruations
                     :
                     
                     but
                     who
                     hath
                     required
                     those
                     things
                     at
                     their
                     hands
                     ?
                     the
                     Lord
                     commandeth
                     them
                     to
                     keepe
                     his
                     precepts
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     they
                     can
                     expect
                     no
                     recompence
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     of
                     all
                     their
                     inuented
                     worship
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     spoken
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     were
                     so
                     full
                     of
                     externall
                     ceremonies
                     (
                     as
                     touch
                     not
                     ,
                     taste
                     not
                     ,
                     handle
                     not
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     Apostles
                     time
                     :
                     concerning
                     all
                     which
                     he
                     saith
                     :
                     
                       That
                       they
                       perish
                       with
                       the
                       vsing
                       ,
                       seeing
                       they
                       are
                       after
                       the
                       commandements
                       and
                       doctrines
                    
                     
                     
                       of
                       man
                    
                     :
                     So
                     soone
                     as
                     the
                     worke
                     is
                     done
                     ,
                     the
                     reward
                     is
                     gone
                     .
                  
                   
                     Besides
                     ,
                     here
                     may
                     be
                     confuted
                     all
                     their
                     workes
                     of
                     supererogation
                     :
                     if
                     GOD
                     command
                     
                     vs
                     to
                     obserue
                     his
                     law
                     in
                     perfection
                     ,
                     then
                     what
                     can
                     there
                     be
                     left
                     for
                     them
                     to
                     performe
                     beyond
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     commandeth
                     ?
                     doth
                     Christ
                     bid
                     vs
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       when
                       we
                       haue
                       done
                       all
                       that
                       we
                       can
                       ,
                       we
                       are
                       vnprofitable
                       seruants
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     haue
                     performed
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     our
                     duties
                     ?
                     and
                     will
                     they
                     be
                     so
                     audacious
                     as
                     to
                     bragge
                     of
                     an
                     ouerplus
                     of
                     well
                     doing
                     ?
                     Is
                     it
                     possible
                     for
                     obedience
                     to
                     exceed
                     the
                     commandement
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     any
                     thing
                     worth
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     done
                     in
                     obedience
                     ?
                     but
                     to
                     let
                     them
                     passe
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     for
                     our
                     instruction
                     :
                     hath
                     God
                     enioyned
                     vs
                     to
                     obserue
                     his
                     precepts
                     so
                     exceeding
                     
                     carefuly
                     and
                     diligently
                     ?
                     then
                     let
                     nothing
                     draw
                     vs
                     there-from
                     ,
                     no
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     least
                     circumstance
                     :
                     let
                     vs
                     esteeme
                     nothing
                     needlesse
                     ,
                     friuolous
                     ,
                     or
                     superfluous
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     a
                     warrant
                     for
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     :
                     nor
                     count
                     those
                     too
                     wise
                     or
                     precise
                     that
                     will
                     stand
                     resolutely
                     vpon
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     if
                     the
                     Lord
                     require
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     world
                     should
                     gainesay
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     be
                     derided
                     and
                     abused
                     for
                     the
                     doing
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     yet
                     let
                     vs
                     proceed
                     still
                     in
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     our
                     obedience
                     .
                  
                   
                     Sithence
                     our
                     maister
                     doth
                     require
                     it
                     as
                     a
                     due
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     becommeth
                     vs
                     to
                     yeeld
                     it
                     as
                     a
                     duty
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     hire
                     is
                     so
                     great
                     for
                     the
                     performance
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     also
                     be
                     inlarged
                     as
                     our
                     integritie
                     shal
                     be
                     increased
                     ;
                     the
                     greater
                     our
                     faithfulnesse
                     shal
                     be
                     found
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     praise
                     we
                     shall
                     obtaine
                     ,
                     accompanied
                     proportionably
                     with
                     all
                     other
                     good
                     blessings
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     this
                     be
                     a
                     motiue
                     further
                     to
                     incite
                     vs
                     to
                     such
                     diligence
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     much
                     displeased
                     with
                     remisnes
                     and
                     negligence
                     :
                     sloathfull
                     persons
                     are
                     euery
                     where
                     reprehended
                     in
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     euen
                     for
                     being
                     idle
                     in
                     humaine
                     affaires
                     ,
                     and
                     matters
                     that
                     concerne
                     mens
                     present
                     estate
                     :
                     much
                     more
                     then
                     doe
                     they
                     deserue
                     to
                     be
                     sharply
                     reproued
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     corrected
                     for
                     their
                     carelesnesse
                     in
                     those
                     holy
                     workes
                     ,
                     whereabout
                     God
                     setteth
                     them
                     :
                     he
                     that
                     doth
                     not
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     he
                     may
                     in
                     the
                     seruices
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     may
                     looke
                     to
                     haue
                     more
                     strokes
                     from
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     rebukes
                     from
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     be
                     for
                     his
                     comfort
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       5.
                       
                    
                     
                       Oh
                       that
                       my
                       wayes
                       were
                       directed
                       to
                       keepe
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IN
                     the
                     former
                     verse
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Dauid
                     obserues
                     the
                     charge
                     which
                     God
                     giues
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     commaundements
                     be
                     diligently
                     kept
                     :
                     Here
                     then
                     hee
                     obserues
                     his
                     owne
                     weakenesse
                     and
                     insufficiencie
                     to
                     discharge
                     that
                     great
                     dutie
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     ,
                     as
                     ●he
                     
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     desirous
                     to
                     discharge
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     by
                     the
                     flesh
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     discharge
                     it
                     ,
                     he
                     breaketh
                     out
                     into
                     these
                     wordes
                     ,
                     
                       oh
                       that
                       my
                       wayes
                       were
                       directed
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Much
                     like
                     vnto
                     a
                     childe
                     that
                     being
                     commaunded
                     to
                     take
                     vp
                     some
                     great
                     weight
                     from
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     is
                     willing
                     to
                     doe
                     it
                     ,
                     
                     though
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     doe
                     it
                     :
                     or
                     a
                     sicke
                     patient
                     aduised
                     to
                     walke
                     many
                     turnes
                     in
                     his
                     chamber
                     ,
                     findes
                     a
                     desire
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     though
                     vnhabilitie
                     in
                     his
                     bodie
                     to
                     doe
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     is
                     directed
                     vnto
                     :
                     This
                     an
                     holy
                     Father
                     founde
                     in
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     hee
                     prayeth
                     to
                     
                     God
                     after
                     this
                     sort
                     ,
                     
                       Da
                       quod
                       iubes
                       Domine
                       ,
                       &
                       iube
                       quid
                       vis
                       ,
                       Giue
                       me
                       (
                       Lord
                       )
                       power
                       to
                       doe
                       that
                       which
                       thou
                       commaundest
                       ,
                       and
                       then
                       commaund
                       what
                       thou
                       wilt
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Dauid
                     sawe
                     by
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     ,
                     wherein
                     true
                     blessednesse
                     did
                     consist
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     obseruation
                     of
                     Gods
                     lawe
                     ;
                     willing
                     was
                     hee
                     to
                     attaine
                     that
                     blessednesse
                     ,
                     but
                     seeing
                     that
                     his
                     wayes
                     were
                     not
                     Gods
                     wayes
                     ,
                     nor
                     his
                     thoughts
                     Gods
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     hee
                     ,
                     obseruing
                     his
                     owne
                     wanderings
                     ,
                     desires
                     to
                     bee
                     directed
                     in
                     the
                     good
                     wayes
                     .
                     
                       When
                       thou
                       hearest
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     Augustine
                     )
                     
                       this
                       interiection
                       of
                       wishing
                       ,
                       then
                       ,
                       acknowledging
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       wishing
                       ,
                       laye
                       aside
                       the
                       pride
                       of
                       presuming
                       .
                       For
                       who
                       can
                       say
                       that
                       hee
                       desires
                       that
                       which
                       hee
                       hath
                       so
                       in
                       his
                       owne
                       free-will
                       ,
                       that
                       hee
                       can
                       performe
                       it
                       without
                       any
                       helpe
                       ?
                       If
                       then
                       a
                       man
                       desires
                       to
                       doe
                       that
                       which
                       God
                       hath
                       commaunded
                       ,
                       hee
                       must
                       desire
                       God
                       to
                       giue
                       that
                       which
                       hee
                       hath
                       commaunded
                       .
                       For
                       of
                       whom
                       else
                       should
                       hee
                       desire
                       it
                       ,
                       but
                       of
                       the
                       Father
                       of
                       lights
                       ,
                       from
                       whom
                    
                     (
                     as
                     the
                     holy
                     Scripture
                     affirmeth
                     )
                     
                       doth
                       come
                       euery
                       good
                       and
                       perfect
                       gi●t
                       ?
                       This
                       then
                       is
                       as
                       much
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     that
                     holy
                     Father
                     )
                     
                       as
                       if
                       Dauid
                       should
                       say
                       ,
                       I
                       haue
                       learned
                       of
                       thee
                       O
                       Lord
                       my
                       Maister
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       is
                       necessarie
                       to
                       keepe
                       thy
                       commaundements
                       ,
                       I
                       none
                       desire
                       thine
                       helpe
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       keepe
                       them
                       :
                       for
                       thou
                       giuest
                       both
                       the
                       will
                       and
                       the
                       decide
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       good
                       pleasure
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     like
                     to
                     this
                     hath
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Ieremie
                     ,
                     chapt
                     .
                     10.
                     23.
                     
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     hee
                     )
                     
                       I
                       knowe
                       that
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       man
                       is
                       not
                       in
                       himselfe
                       ,
                       neither
                       is
                       it
                       i●
                       man
                       to
                       walke
                       and
                       to
                       direct
                       his
                       steps
                       .
                       (
                       Salomon
                    
                     saith
                     )
                     
                       the
                       heart
                       of
                       man
                       purposeth
                       his
                       way
                       :
                       but
                       the
                       Lord
                       doth
                       direct
                       his
                       steppes
                       .
                       Prou.
                    
                     16.
                     9.
                     
                     Dauid
                     againe
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       steppes
                       of
                       man
                       are
                       directed
                       by
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       Psalm
                       .
                    
                     ●7
                     .
                     23.
                     
                     And
                     therefore
                     hee
                     prayeth
                     after
                     this
                     sort
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     .
                     86.
                     11.
                     
                     
                       Teach
                       mee
                       O
                       Lord
                       thy
                       way
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       walke
                       in
                       thy
                       truth
                       ,
                       O
                       knit
                       mine
                       heart
                       vnto
                       thee
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       feare
                       thy
                       name
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     word
                     ,
                     directed
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     originall
                     signifieth
                     to
                     strengthen
                     or
                     to
                     establish
                     ;
                     noting
                     thereby
                     his
                     owne
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     mens
                     insufficiencie
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     knowe
                     ,
                     affect
                     ,
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     or
                     obey
                     Gods
                     will
                     ,
                     much
                     lesse
                     to
                     continue
                     therein
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     it
                     please
                     GOD
                     to
                     giue
                     assistance
                     .
                  
                   
                     Out
                     of
                     this
                     prayer
                     of
                     Dauid
                     we
                     may
                     obserue
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     infirmitie
                     of
                     man
                     to
                     doe
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     pleasing
                     to
                     God
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     desire
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     to
                     doe
                     that
                     which
                     may
                     please
                     God.
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     confession
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     that
                     without
                     Gods
                     assistance
                     they
                     can
                     performe
                     no
                     good
                     thing
                     .
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     meanes
                     which
                     are
                     to
                     bee
                     vsed
                     for
                     the
                     keeping
                     of
                     Gods
                     commaundements
                     ,
                     namely
                     the
                     consideration
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     weakenesse
                     ,
                     and
                     prayer
                     to
                     bee
                     directed
                     in
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     therein
                     wee
                     may
                     walke
                     vntill
                     our
                     dying
                     daye
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       6.
                       
                    
                     
                       Then
                       shall
                       I
                       not
                       be
                       ashamed
                       ,
                       when
                       I
                       haue
                       respect
                       to
                       all
                       thy
                       commaundements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     verse
                     hath
                     an
                     excellent
                     dependance
                     on
                     the
                     former
                     :
                     there
                     hee
                     desired
                     to
                     bee
                     directed
                     by
                     God
                     ;
                     here
                     he
                     sheweth
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     that
                     direction
                     :
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     hauing
                     respect
                     vnto
                     all
                     Gods
                     commandements
                     ,
                     he
                     should
                     neither
                     be
                     ashamed
                     ,
                     as
                     some
                     translations
                     read
                     it
                     ,
                     nor
                     confounded
                     ,
                     as
                     others
                     haue
                     it
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     22.
                     verse
                     he
                     desireth
                     God
                     to
                     remoue
                     from
                     him
                     shame
                     and
                     contempt
                     ,
                     here
                     he
                     sets
                     down
                     the
                     meanes
                     to
                     auoide
                     both
                     .
                     He
                     wisheth
                     
                     in
                     another
                     place
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     wicked
                     may
                     be
                     ashamed
                     and
                     confounded
                     ,
                     yea
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     
                     cloathed
                     with
                     such
                     garments
                     ;
                     as
                     for
                     himselfe
                     hee
                     would
                     faine
                     liue
                     without
                     shame
                     :
                     and
                     surely
                     no
                     maruel
                     ,
                     for
                     
                       what
                       fruite
                       haue
                       we
                       of
                       those
                       things
                       whereof
                       in
                       the
                       ende
                       we
                       must
                       be
                       ashamed
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     6.
                     21
                     ?
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     a
                     man
                     commit
                     sin
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     good
                     cause
                     to
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     better
                     to
                     carrie
                     such
                     behauiour
                     in
                     our
                     liues
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     neede
                     not
                     ,
                     either
                     
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     or
                     before
                     men
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     any
                     action
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     faile
                     vs
                     as
                     Saint
                     Paul
                     doth
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     our
                     reioycing
                     ,
                     the
                     testimonie
                     of
                     our
                     conscience
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     
                       Hee
                       that
                       walketh
                    
                     
                     
                       vprightly
                       walketh
                       boldly
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     Salomon
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       but
                       hee
                       that
                       peruerteth
                       his
                       wayes
                       shall
                       be
                       knowen
                       .
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     I
                     cannot
                     here
                     omit
                     a
                     worthy
                     saying
                     of
                     that
                     wise
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     did
                     write
                     that
                     Booke
                     which
                     wee
                     call
                     Ecclesiasticus
                     ,
                     thus
                     I
                     finde
                     it
                     ,
                     chapt
                     .
                     41.
                     verse
                     17.
                     &c.
                     
                     
                       Be
                       ashamed
                       of
                       whoredome
                       before
                       father
                       and
                       mother
                       :
                       be
                       ashamed
                       of
                       lies
                       before
                       the
                       Prince
                       ,
                       and
                       men
                       of
                       authority
                       :
                       of
                       sinne
                       before
                       the
                       Iudge
                       and
                       ruler
                       :
                       of
                       offence
                       before
                       the
                       congregation
                       ,
                       and
                       people
                       :
                       of
                       vnrighteousnes
                       before
                       a
                       companion
                       &
                       friend
                       :
                       or
                       of
                       theft
                       before
                       the
                       place
                       where
                       thou
                       dwellest
                       :
                       and
                       before
                       the
                       truth
                       of
                       God
                       and
                       his
                       couenant
                       :
                       or
                       to
                       leane
                       with
                       thine
                       elbowes
                       vpon
                       the
                       table
                       :
                       or
                       to
                       be
                       reproued
                       for
                       giuing
                       or
                       taking
                       :
                       or
                       of
                       silence
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       salute
                       thee
                       :
                       or
                       to
                       looke
                       vpon
                       an
                       harlot
                       :
                       or
                       to
                       turne
                       thy
                       face
                       frō
                       thy
                       kinseman
                       :
                       or
                       to
                       take
                       away
                       a
                       portion
                       ,
                       or
                       a
                       gift
                       :
                       or
                       to
                       be
                       euill
                       minded
                       towards
                       an
                       other
                       mans
                       wife
                       :
                       or
                       to
                       sollicite
                       any
                       mans
                       maid
                       :
                       or
                       to
                       stand
                       by
                       her
                       bed
                       :
                       or
                       to
                       reproach
                       thy
                       friends
                       with
                       words
                       :
                       or
                       to
                       vpbraide
                       when
                       thou
                       giuest
                       any
                       thing
                       :
                       or
                       to
                       report
                       a
                       matter
                       that
                       thou
                       hast
                       heard
                       :
                       or
                       to
                       reueale
                       secret
                       wordes
                       .
                       Thus
                       maiest
                       thou
                       well
                       be
                       shamefast
                       ,
                       &
                       shalt
                       find
                       fauor
                       with
                       all
                       men
                       .
                       But
                       of
                       these
                       things
                       be
                       thou
                       not
                       ashamed
                       ,
                       neither
                       haue
                       regard
                       to
                       offend
                       for
                       any
                       person
                       :
                       of
                       the
                       lawe
                       of
                       the
                       most
                       High
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       couenant
                       ●nd
                       of
                       Iudgement
                       to
                       iustifie
                       the
                       godly
                       :
                       of
                       the
                       cause
                       of
                       thy
                       companion
                       and
                       of
                       strang
                       〈…〉
                       of
                       distributing
                       the
                       inheritance
                       among
                       friends
                       :
                       to
                       be
                       diligent
                       to
                       keepe
                       true
                       balance
                       and
                       w●ight
                       ,
                       whether
                       thou
                       haue
                       little
                       or
                       much
                       :
                       to
                       sell
                       Merchandise
                       at
                       an
                       indifferent
                       price
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       correct
                       thy
                       children
                       diligently
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Note
                     we
                     then
                     here
                     that
                     the
                     meanes
                     to
                     auoide
                     shame
                     before
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     confusion
                     before
                     God
                     and
                     men
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     reuerend
                     respect
                     to
                     all
                     Gods
                     commaundements
                     .
                     I
                     say
                     vnto
                     all
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     offendeth
                     in
                     any
                     one
                     is
                     guilty
                     of
                     all
                     .
                     
                       Dead
                       flies
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     Salomon
                     )
                     
                       cause
                       to
                       stincke
                       &
                       putrifie
                    
                     
                     
                       the
                       oyntment
                       of
                       the
                       Ap●th●●arie
                       :
                       so
                       doth
                       a
                       little
                       f●llie
                       him
                       that
                       is
                       in
                       estimation
                       for
                       wisedome
                       and
                       for
                       glorie
                       .
                    
                     A
                     little
                     hole
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     stopped
                     will
                     sincke
                     a
                     shippe
                     :
                     a
                     little
                     spot
                     if
                     it
                     bee
                     not
                     taken
                     out
                     will
                     defile
                     a
                     garment
                     :
                     and
                     a
                     little
                     sinne
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     washed
                     away
                     by
                     that
                     blood
                     of
                     
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     shed
                     for
                     the
                     least
                     sinne
                     ,
                     will
                     endanger
                     the
                     soule
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     haue
                     a
                     respect
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     we
                     haue
                     true
                     respect
                     to
                     none
                     .
                     Adams
                     one
                     sinne
                     made
                     him
                     so
                     ashamed
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     without
                     blushing
                     behold
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     much
                     lesse
                     durst
                     hee
                     come
                     into
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     God.
                     Dauids
                     one
                     sinne
                     made
                     him
                     so
                     ashamed
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     looke
                     vp
                     .
                     What
                     shall
                     we
                     say
                     then
                     of
                     the
                     sinners
                     of
                     our
                     time
                     ,
                     who
                     imagine
                     mischiefe
                     vpon
                     their
                     beds
                     ?
                     who
                     drinke
                     vp
                     iniquity
                     like
                     vnto
                     water
                     ,
                     who
                     eate
                     vp
                     Gods
                     people
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     bread
                     ,
                     who
                     delight
                     when
                     they
                     doe
                     euill
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     pastime
                     to
                     committe
                     sinne
                     :
                     whose
                     foreheads
                     are
                     brasse
                     ,
                     faces
                     iron
                     ,
                     and
                     countenances
                     as
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     whorish
                     woman
                     ,
                     impudent
                     and
                     past
                     shame
                     ?
                     
                       Were
                       they
                       ashamed
                       when
                       they
                       committed
                       abhomination
                       ?
                       Nay
                       they
                       were
                       not
                       ashamed
                       ,
                       neither
                       could
                       they
                       haue
                       any
                       shame
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     Lord
                     by
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Ieremie
                     ,
                     chapter
                     .
                     6.
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     In
                     former
                     times
                     sinne
                     walked
                     not
                     without
                     a
                     couering
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     Thamar
                     ,
                     Genes
                     .
                     38.
                     14.
                     
                     Nay
                     ,
                     sinners
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     looked
                     vpon
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     read
                     of
                     
                       Haman
                       :
                       Hester
                    
                     ,
                     7.
                     8.
                     
                     But
                     now
                     the
                     wicked
                     walke
                     on
                     euery
                     side
                     ,
                     they
                     sit
                     in
                     the
                     dore
                     ,
                     stand
                     at
                     the
                     windowe
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     not
                     ashamed
                     to
                     appeare
                     before
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     his
                     Table
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     steede
                     of
                     their
                     wedding
                     garment
                     ,
                     they
                     come
                     cloathed
                     with
                     the
                     menstruous
                     ragges
                     of
                     sinne
                     and
                     iniquitie
                     .
                     Shall
                     not
                     God
                     be
                     auenged
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     stiffe-necked
                     people
                     ?
                     Yea
                     ,
                     though
                     
                       Noah
                       ,
                       Iob
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Daniell
                     pray
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     ende
                     he
                     will
                     be
                     auenged
                     .
                     For
                     cursed
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     erre
                     from
                     his
                     Commandements
                     .
                     None
                     can
                     looke
                     vp
                     better
                     then
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     godly
                     :
                     none
                     shall
                     hang
                     downe
                     his
                     head
                     sooner
                     then
                     the
                     godlesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Then
                       shall
                       I
                       not
                       bee
                       confounded
                       :
                    
                     ]
                     By
                     this
                     wee
                     vnderstand
                     (
                     saith
                     Caluin
                     )
                     that
                     so
                     manie
                     as
                     followe
                     their
                     owne
                     lusts
                     and
                     phantasies
                     ,
                     which
                     looke
                     this
                     way
                     and
                     that
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     imagine
                     themselues
                     a
                     marke
                     ,
                     and
                     forge
                     themselues
                     such
                     a
                     way
                     ,
                     as
                     seemeth
                     good
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     sight
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     confounded
                     and
                     deceiued
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     onely
                     way
                     to
                     auoide
                     this
                     confusion
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     inwardly
                     in
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     outwardly
                     in
                     practise
                     to
                     settle
                     our
                     eyes
                     vpon
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     without
                     turning
                     aside
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     by
                     superstition
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     the
                     left
                     hand
                     ,
                     by
                     prophanenesse
                     of
                     life
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       ●
                       vers
                       .
                       7.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       will
                       praise
                       thee
                       with
                       an
                       vpright
                       heart
                       when
                       I
                       shall
                       learne
                       the
                       iudgements
                       of
                       thy
                       righteousnes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     BVt
                     what
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     wilt
                     thou
                     giue
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     direct
                     thy
                     heart
                     so
                     to
                     keepe
                     his
                     lawe
                     ,
                     that
                     hauing
                     respect
                     to
                     all
                     his
                     commandements
                     ,
                     thou
                     needest
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     ashamed
                     ?
                     
                       I
                       will
                       praise
                       thee
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       with
                       an
                       vpright
                       heart
                    
                     :
                     and
                     thus
                     as
                     I
                     take
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     connexion
                     of
                     this
                     verse
                     with
                     the
                     former
                     .
                     The
                     meaning
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     it
                     shall
                     please
                     the
                     Lord
                     throughly
                     to
                     teach
                     him
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     calleth
                     here
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     his
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     containeth
                     in
                     it
                     perfect
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     then
                     will
                     be
                     magnifie
                     and
                     praise
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     alone
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     with
                     a
                     sound
                     and
                     sincere
                     heart
                     voyd
                     of
                     hypocrisie
                     and
                     counterfaiting
                     .
                  
                   
                     Learne
                     we
                     here
                     1.
                     what
                     Dauid
                     especially
                     desired
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     he
                     would
                     euer
                     be
                     a
                     scholler
                     in
                     this
                     schoole
                     ,
                     and
                     sought
                     daily
                     to
                     ascend
                     to
                     the
                     highest
                     forme
                     ,
                     that
                     learning
                     to
                     know
                     ,
                     he
                     might
                     remember
                     ,
                     remembring
                     might
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     beleeuing
                     might
                     delight
                     ,
                     delighting
                     might
                     admire
                     ,
                     admiring
                     might
                     adore
                     ,
                     adoring
                     might
                     practise
                     ,
                     &
                     practising
                     might
                     continue
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     Gods
                     statutes
                     .
                     This
                     learning
                     is
                     the
                     old
                     and
                     true
                     learning
                     indeed
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     best
                     learned
                     in
                     this
                     art
                     ,
                     who
                     turneth
                     Gods
                     word
                     into
                     good
                     workes
                     .
                     Too
                     much
                     of
                     other
                     learning
                     will
                     make
                     thee
                     mad
                     vpon
                     thine
                     owne
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     yeathy
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     knowledge
                     may
                     make
                     thee
                     to
                     rebell
                     ;
                     but
                     this
                     will
                     make
                     thee
                     wise
                     vnto
                     saluation
                     .
                     Other
                     
                       wise
                       men
                       are
                       ashamed
                       ,
                       they
                       are
                       affraid
                       and
                       taken
                       :
                       Lee
                       ,
                       they
                       haue
                       reiected
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       what
                       wisedome
                       is
                       in
                       them
                       ?
                       Ier.
                    
                     8.
                     
                     But
                     Gods
                     wiseman
                     hath
                     
                       more
                       vnderstanding
                       then
                       the
                       ancient
                       ,
                       Psal.
                    
                     119.
                     vers
                     .
                     15.
                     more
                     
                       circumspect
                       than
                       his
                       enemies
                    
                     ,
                     Ps.
                     19
                     &
                     better
                     learned
                     then
                     either
                     
                       the
                       wise
                       men
                       of
                       the
                       East
                       ▪
                       or
                       all
                       the
                       wisedome
                       of
                       Egipt
                    
                     1.
                     
                     King.
                     4
                     ▪
                     30.
                     
                     But
                     where
                     is
                     this
                     learning
                     found
                     ?
                     in
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     soundly
                     vnderstood
                     ,
                     and
                     sauingly
                     applied
                     vnto
                     the
                     conscience
                     .
                     Who
                     is
                     the
                     teacher
                     ?
                     the
                     principal
                     maister
                     is
                     God
                     himselfe
                     .
                     They
                     shall
                     be
                     all
                     taught
                     of
                     God
                     saith
                     Ieremie
                     :
                     God
                     opened
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     Lydia
                     saith
                     Luke
                     .
                     He
                     sits
                     in
                     heauen
                     that
                     teacheth
                     the
                     heart
                     saith
                     
                       Augustine
                       .
                       Paul
                    
                     may
                     plant
                     and
                     Apollos
                     water
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     God
                     that
                     giueth
                     the
                     encrease
                     saith
                     Paul.
                     The
                     ministers
                     indeed
                     are
                     Gods
                     instruments
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     &
                     maisters
                     of
                     families
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     instruments
                     in
                     the
                     house
                     ,
                     yet
                     as
                     Iohn
                     only
                     baptised
                     with
                     water
                     ,
                     Christ
                     with
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     so
                     these
                     may
                     speake
                     to
                     the
                     outward
                     ●are
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     God
                     that
                     must
                     giue
                     vs
                     vnderstanding
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     pray
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     as
                     the
                     Eunuch
                     did
                     Philip
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     say
                     vnto
                     vs
                     Ephatha
                     ,
                     be
                     thou
                     opened
                     :
                     for
                     
                       an
                       hūble
                       petitioner
                       findeth
                       that
                       knowledge
                       ,
                       which
                       a
                       curious
                       searcher
                       can
                       neuer
                       find
                       out
                       .
                    
                     This
                     well
                     is
                     deepe
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     nothing
                     to
                     drawe
                     ;
                     let
                     downe
                     the
                     bucket
                     by
                     this
                     chaine
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     shalt
                     drawe
                     vp
                     liuing
                     waters
                     of
                     eternall
                     life
                     .
                     But
                     thou
                     hast
                     drawne
                     vp
                     ,
                     and
                     drunke
                     them
                     downe
                     ,
                     and
                     findest
                     them
                     sweeter
                     than
                     the
                     honie
                     combe
                     ,
                     forget
                     not
                     with
                     the
                     prophet
                     to
                     praise
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     he
                     desireth
                     no
                     more
                     ,
                     he
                     delighteth
                     in
                     nothing
                     else
                     .
                     Let
                     his
                     praise
                     be
                     in
                     thy
                     mouth
                     ,
                     when
                     his
                     law
                     is
                     in
                     thine
                     heart
                     .
                     But
                     take
                     heed
                     that
                     thou
                     praise
                     him
                     in
                     sinceritie
                     .
                     For
                     faire
                     without
                     ,
                     foule
                     within
                     ,
                     white
                     without
                     ,
                     blacke
                     within
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     a
                     word
                     all
                     painted
                     sepulchers
                     they
                     are
                     abominable
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     God.
                     Chrysost
                     :
                     speaketh
                     to
                     such
                     persons
                     thus
                     ,
                     
                       thou
                       hypocrite
                       ,
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       a
                       good
                       thing
                       to
                       be
                       good
                       ,
                       why
                       wilt
                       thou
                       appeare
                       to
                       be
                       that
                       which
                       thou
                       art
                       not
                       ?
                       if
                       it
                       ●e
                       an
                       euill
                       thing
                       to
                       be
                       euill
                       ,
                       why
                       wilt
                       thou
                       be
                       that
                       which
                       thou
                       wilt
                       not
                       appeare
                       ?
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       a
                       good
                       thing
                       to
                       appeare
                       good
                       ▪
                       it
                       is
                       better
                       to
                       be
                       good
                       :
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       an
                       euill
                       thing
                       to
                       appeare
                       euill
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       farre
                       worse
                       to
                       be
                       euill
                       .
                       Therefore
                       either
                       appeare
                       that
                       which
                       thou
                       art
                       indeed
                       ,
                       or
                       be
                       that
                       which
                       thou
                       dost
                       appeare
                       .
                       Euery
                       one
                       who
                       desireth
                       to
                       seeme
                       that
                       which
                       he
                       is
                       not
                       indeed
                       ,
                       is
                       an
                       hypocrite
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     Augustine
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Verse
                       8.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       thy
                       statutes
                       :
                       O
                       forsake
                       mee
                       not
                       ouer-long
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     Prophet
                     now
                     considering
                     all
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     saide
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     were
                     in
                     a
                     blessed
                     estate
                     which
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     commandements
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     worke
                     none
                     iniquity
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     had
                     commaunded
                     the
                     obseruation
                     of
                     his
                     law
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     desired
                     to
                     obserue
                     it
                     ,
                     lest
                     he
                     should
                     
                     be
                     confounded
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     haue
                     iust
                     cause
                     to
                     magnifie
                     Gods
                     name
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     had
                     learned
                     Gods
                     word
                     :
                     hee
                     concludeth
                     this
                     portion
                     in
                     these
                     wordes
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                     In
                     which
                     obserue
                     ,
                     1.
                     a
                     promise
                     ,
                     2.
                     a
                     prayer
                     .
                     A
                     promise
                     I
                     will
                     keepe
                     thy
                     statutes
                     :
                     a
                     prayer
                     .
                     O
                     forsake
                     mee
                     not
                     ouer
                     long
                     ,
                     4.
                     
                     
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     1.
                     
                     By
                     thy
                     grace
                     and
                     assistance
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     otherwise
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     able
                     )
                     I
                     will
                     laye
                     vp
                     thy
                     statutes
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     my
                     closer
                     to
                     preserue
                     them
                     from
                     corruption
                     ,
                     nor
                     in
                     thine
                     house
                     to
                     keepe
                     them
                     from
                     ruine
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     my
                     memorie
                     to
                     remember
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     mine
                     heart
                     to
                     loue
                     and
                     like
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     my
                     life
                     to
                     bee
                     directed
                     by
                     them
                     .
                     The
                     word
                     statutes
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     our
                     Englishe
                     Leitourgie
                     translated
                     Ceremonies
                     ,
                     and
                     indeede
                     the
                     hebrewe
                     word
                     signifieth
                     properly
                     such
                     constitutions
                     and
                     rites
                     as
                     were
                     vsed
                     in
                     the
                     Leuiticall
                     Priest
                     hood
                     .
                     And
                     they
                     were
                     so
                     named
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     ceremonies
                     of
                     Moses
                     were
                     not
                     idle
                     spectacles
                     ,
                     or
                     obseruations
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     outward
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     types
                     ,
                     shadowes
                     ,
                     and
                     pictures
                     of
                     farre
                     greater
                     things
                     .
                     But
                     happily
                     by
                     that
                     figure
                     Synechdoche
                     ,
                     this
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     is
                     vsed
                     for
                     the
                     whole
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ▪
                     Yet
                     note
                     that
                     Dauid
                     was
                     not
                     an
                     improuident
                     reader
                     or
                     obseruer
                     of
                     the
                     Ceremoniall
                     lawe
                     ,
                     but
                     was
                     carefull
                     to
                     knowe
                     what
                     was
                     meant
                     by
                     euery
                     ceremonie
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     them
                     hee
                     might
                     finde
                     CHRIST
                     the
                     ende
                     of
                     the
                     Lawe
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     a
                     worde
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Types
                     of
                     the
                     ceremoniall
                     Lawe
                     ,
                     and
                     impossibilitie
                     of
                     the
                     morall
                     ,
                     might
                     bee
                     as
                     a
                     schoole-maister
                     to
                     bring
                     him
                     to
                     IESVS
                     CHRIST
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Israel
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     statutes
                     ,
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     Israel
                     will
                     bee
                     ashamed
                     to
                     neglect
                     them
                     .
                     Caesar
                     was
                     wont
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     Princes
                     must
                     not
                     say
                     ,
                     Ite
                     ,
                     goe
                     yee
                     ,
                     without
                     mee
                     ,
                     but
                     Venite
                     ,
                     Come
                     yee
                     along
                     with
                     mee
                     .
                     So
                     saide
                     
                       Gideon
                       ,
                       Iudg
                    
                     :
                     7.
                     17.
                     
                     As
                     yee
                     see
                     me
                     doe
                     ,
                     so
                     doe
                     yee
                     .
                  
                   
                     Once
                     againe
                     note
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     the
                     better
                     obseruing
                     of
                     Gods
                     law
                     ?
                     wee
                     should
                     euer
                     carie
                     with
                     vs
                     holie
                     purposes
                     :
                     and
                     for
                     our
                     better
                     going
                     on
                     in
                     that
                     way
                     ,
                     laye
                     vowes
                     vpon
                     our selues
                     .
                     Dauid
                     in
                     this
                     verse
                     promiseth
                     to
                     doe
                     so
                     ;
                     and
                     verse
                     106
                     ▪
                     sweareth
                     to
                     doe
                     so
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     sworne
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     performe
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     keepe
                     thy
                     righteous
                     iudgements
                     .
                  
                   
                     Last
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     doth
                     Dauid
                     labour
                     to
                     finde
                     CHRIST
                     in
                     the
                     law
                     ;
                     Why
                     then
                     doe
                     not
                     we
                     labour
                     to
                     finde
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     and
                     vpon
                     euery
                     occasion
                     to
                     applie
                     him
                     to
                     our selues
                     ?
                     
                       When
                       I
                       am
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     Augustine
                     )
                     
                       assaulted
                       by
                       some
                       wicked
                       thought
                       ,
                       I
                       then
                       b●
                       take
                       mee
                       to
                       the
                       wounds
                       of
                       CHRIST
                       ;
                       when
                       my
                       flesh
                       casteth
                       mee
                       downe
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       remembrance
                       of
                       my
                       Sauiours
                       woundes
                       ,
                       I
                       rise
                       vp
                       againe
                       .
                       Deth
                       Sathan
                       assault
                       mee
                       ,
                       I
                       flie
                       to
                       those
                       bowells
                       of
                       mercie
                       ;
                       who
                       are
                       in
                       my
                       Sauiour
                       ,
                       and
                       hee
                       departeth
                       away
                       from
                       mee
                       .
                       Am
                       I
                       enflamed
                       with
                       lust
                       ,
                       I
                       quench
                       that
                       fire
                       with
                       the
                       meditation
                       of
                       Christs
                       Passion
                       .
                       Am
                       I
                       in
                       any
                       trouble
                       ,
                       I
                       finde
                       no
                       more
                       effectuall
                       remedie
                       ,
                       then
                       the
                       woundes
                       of
                       CHRIST
                       ▪
                       in
                       them
                       I
                       sleepe
                       securely
                       ,
                       and
                       repose
                       my selfe
                       without
                       feare
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       CHRIST
                       died
                       for
                       vs
                       ,
                       there
                       is
                       nothing
                       so
                       deadly
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       not
                       cured
                       by
                       the
                       death
                       of
                       Christ.
                       I
                       see
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       the
                       bowels
                       of
                       CHRIST
                       ,
                       through
                       the
                       wounds
                       of
                       CHRIST
                       ;
                       &
                       euen
                       through
                       the
                       hol●s
                       in
                       his
                       side
                       ,
                       I
                       behold
                       the
                       secrets
                       of
                       his
                       heart
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       O
                       Lords
                       forsake
                       mee
                       not
                       ouer
                       long
                       ▪
                    
                     )
                     God
                     had
                     begunne
                     a
                     good
                     worke
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     his
                     desire
                     is
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     finish
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     prayeth
                     ,
                     that
                     howsoeuer
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     corruption
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     heart
                     ,
                     the
                     malice
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     pleasures
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     hee
                     should
                     perhaps
                     faile
                     in
                     keeping
                     that
                     vowe
                     ,
                     which
                     hee
                     had
                     formerly
                     made
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     be
                     left
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     forsaken
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     would
                     please
                     him
                     not
                     to
                     forsake
                     him
                     ouer
                     long
                     :
                     but
                     that
                     though
                     he
                     fell
                     ,
                     he
                     might
                     rise
                     againe
                     ,
                     being
                     taken
                     vp
                     by
                     Gods
                     owne
                     hand
                     .
                     Saul
                     was
                     forsaken
                     ,
                     a●d
                     forsaken
                     vtterly
                     :
                     Dauid
                     fearing
                     the
                     like
                     desertion
                     ,
                     desireth
                     that
                     hee
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     forsaken
                     for
                     euer
                     .
                  
                   
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     indeede
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     the
                     correction
                     of
                     some
                     sinne
                     ,
                     the
                     triall
                     of
                     their
                     faith
                     ,
                     the
                     exercise
                     
                     of
                     their
                     patience
                     ,
                     the
                     manifestation
                     of
                     his
                     glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     their
                     owne
                     better
                     knowledge
                     of
                     themselues
                     ,
                     GOD
                     seemeth
                     to
                     withdraw
                     himselfe
                     from
                     his
                     seruants
                     :
                     And
                     as
                     a
                     Nource
                     dealeth
                     with
                     young
                     children
                     ,
                     to
                     leaue
                     them
                     to
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     hide
                     her selfe
                     at
                     some
                     Pillar
                     ,
                     or
                     vnder
                     some
                     curtaine
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     taking
                     some
                     falles
                     ,
                     may
                     both
                     see
                     their
                     owne
                     weakenesse
                     ,
                     and
                     knowe
                     how
                     much
                     they
                     are
                     beholding
                     to
                     her
                     for
                     preseruing
                     them
                     
                     when
                     they
                     fell
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     taking
                     them
                     vp
                     beeing
                     fallen
                     .
                     Thus
                     Peter
                     was
                     forsaken
                     for
                     a
                     minute
                     :
                     
                       CHRIST
                       IESVS
                    
                     for
                     a
                     fewe
                     houres
                     :
                     Dauid
                     for
                     a
                     fewe
                     moneths
                     :
                     and
                     Iob
                     for
                     a
                     fewe
                     yeares
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Against
                     an
                     vtter
                     desertion
                     in
                     this
                     kinde
                     Dauid
                     prayeth
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     according
                     to
                     S.
                     Augustine
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     thus
                     much
                     .
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       if
                       ,
                       lest
                       I
                       should
                       be
                       proud
                       ,
                       and
                       should
                       say
                       in
                       my
                       prosperitie
                       I
                       shall
                       neuer
                       be
                       remoued
                       ,
                       it
                       pleased
                       thee
                       to
                       tempt
                       me
                       ,
                       yet
                       forsake
                       me
                       not
                       ouerlong
                       :
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       if
                       thou
                       haue
                       thus
                       forsaken
                       me
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       know
                       how
                       weake
                       I
                       am
                       without
                       thine
                       assist
                       mee
                       ,
                       yet
                       forsake
                       me
                       not
                       vtterly
                       ,
                       lest
                       I
                       perish
                       .
                       I
                       know
                       that
                       of
                       thy
                       good
                       will
                       thou
                       hast
                       giuen
                       me
                       strength
                       ,
                       and
                       if
                       thou
                       turnest
                       away
                       thy
                       face
                       from
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       shall
                       forthwith
                       be
                       troubled
                       ,
                       O
                       forsake
                       me
                       not
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       perish
                       not
                       .
                       If
                    
                     Christ
                     be
                     a
                     sleepe
                     the
                     shippe
                     is
                     in
                     danger
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     the
                     Lord
                     absent
                     himselfe
                     but
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     stand
                     in
                     temptation
                     .
                     And
                     yet
                     it
                     pleaseth
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     exercise
                     his
                     deerest
                     seruants
                     oftentimes
                     with
                     these
                     desertions
                     .
                     For
                     (
                     as
                     that
                     iudiciall
                     diuine
                     Maister
                     
                     Perkins
                     obserueth
                     ,
                     whom
                     I
                     follow
                     in
                     that
                     which
                     followeth
                     )
                     the
                     blessings
                     that
                     God
                     bestoweth
                     on
                     them
                     are
                     of
                     two
                     sorts
                     ,
                     either
                     positiue
                     or
                     
                       priuatiue
                       :
                       positiue
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     reall
                     graces
                     wrought
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     priuatiue
                     are
                     such
                     meanes
                     whereby
                     God
                     preserues
                     
                     men
                     from
                     falling
                     into
                     sinne
                     ;
                     as
                     crosses
                     ,
                     desertions
                     .
                     And
                     these
                     in
                     number
                     exceed
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     men
                     doe
                     liue
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     .
                  
                   
                     Before
                     it
                     can
                     be
                     declared
                     what
                     these
                     desertions
                     are
                     ,
                     this
                     conclusion
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     laid
                     downe
                     .
                     
                       He
                       which
                       is
                       once
                       in
                       the
                       estate
                       of
                       grace
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       for
                       euer
                       .
                    
                     This
                     appeareth
                     in
                     the
                     eight
                     of
                     the
                     Romans
                     ,
                     30.
                     
                     Where
                     Paul
                     sets
                     downe
                     the
                     golden
                     chaine
                     of
                     the
                     causes
                     of
                     saluation
                     that
                     can
                     neuer
                     be
                     broken
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     which
                     is
                     predestinate
                     shall
                     be
                     called
                     ,
                     iustified
                     ,
                     glorified
                     .
                     And
                     a
                     little
                     after
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Who
                       shall
                       lay
                       any
                       thing
                       to
                       the
                       charge
                       of
                       Gods
                       Elect
                       ?
                    
                     and
                     ,
                     
                       Who
                       shall
                       seuer
                       vs
                       from
                       the
                       loue
                       of
                       Christ
                       ?
                    
                     and
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       am
                       perswaded
                       that
                       no
                       creatures
                       shall
                       be
                       able
                       to
                       seuer
                       vs
                       from
                       the
                       loue
                       of
                       Christ
                       :
                    
                     which
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     haue
                     said
                     ,
                     if
                     men
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     estate
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     might
                     fall
                     quite
                     from
                     grace
                     .
                     And
                     how
                     should
                     they
                     which
                     are
                     
                       iustified
                       haue
                       peace
                       with
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     sure
                     to
                     perseuere
                     righteous
                     before
                     God
                     to
                     the
                     ende
                     ?
                     And
                     how
                     shall
                     it
                     be
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       hope
                       maketh
                       not
                       ashamed
                       ,
                       because
                       the
                       loue
                       of
                       God
                    
                     (
                     wherewith
                     God
                     loues
                     his
                     Elect
                     )
                     
                       is
                       shed
                       abroad
                       in
                       their
                       hearts
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       which
                       is
                       giuen
                       them
                       ,
                    
                     if
                     any
                     may
                     vtterly
                     fall
                     from
                     that
                     loue
                     ?
                     How
                     should
                     the
                     testimonie
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     which
                     testifieth
                     to
                     the
                     Elect
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     be
                     true
                     and
                     certaine
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     quite
                     extinguished
                     ?
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     that
                     of
                     Iohn
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     
                       they
                       went
                       out
                       of
                       vs
                       ,
                       because
                       they
                       were
                       not
                       of
                       vs
                       :
                       if
                       they
                       had
                       beene
                       of
                       vs
                       ▪
                       they
                       should
                       haue
                       remained
                       with
                       vs
                       ,
                    
                     if
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     wholy
                     fall
                     from
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     once
                     beene
                     made
                     a
                     true
                     member
                     of
                     him
                     ?
                     Our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       sheepe
                       heare
                       my
                       voyce
                       :
                       and
                       I
                       know
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       follow
                       me
                       :
                       and
                       I
                       giue
                       life
                       eternall
                       to
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       no
                       man
                    
                     
                     
                       shall
                       take
                       them
                       out
                       of
                       my
                       hand
                       ,
                       or
                       out
                       of
                       my
                       fathers
                       hand
                       ,
                       and
                       whatsoeuer
                       my
                       father
                       giueth
                       me
                       ,
                       shall
                       come
                       vnto
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       whosoeuer
                       commeth
                       to
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       not
                       cast
                       out
                       .
                    
                     And
                     if
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     Elect
                     being
                     effectually
                     called
                     might
                     wholy
                     fall
                     from
                     grace
                     ,
                     then
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     a
                     second
                     insition
                     or
                     engrafting
                     into
                     the
                     mysticall
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     a
                     second
                     Baptisme
                     :
                     nay
                     for
                     euery
                     fall
                     a
                     new
                     insition
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     new
                     Baptisme
                     ;
                     which
                     must
                     in
                     no
                     wise
                     be
                     graunted
                     :
                     wherefore
                     they
                     which
                     are
                     predestinate
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     estate
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     are
                     also
                     predestinate
                     to
                     perseuere
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hereupon
                     it
                     followeth
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     desertions
                     of
                     Gods
                     Elect
                     ,
                     are
                     first
                     of
                     all
                     partiall
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     wherein
                     God
                     doth
                     not
                     wholy
                     forsake
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     some
                     part
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     temporarie
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     for
                     some
                     space
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     neuer
                     beyond
                     the
                     compasse
                     of
                     this
                     present
                     life
                     .
                     
                       For
                       a
                       moment
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     Esay
                     )
                     
                       in
                       mine
                       anger
                       I
                       hid
                       my
                       face
                       from
                    
                     
                     
                       thee
                       for
                       a
                       little
                       season
                       ,
                       but
                       with
                       euerlasting
                       mercie
                       haue
                       I
                       had
                       compassion
                       on
                       thee
                       ,
                       saith
                       the
                       Lord
                       thy
                       Redeemer
                       .
                    
                     And
                     to
                     this
                     purpose
                     Dauid
                     well
                     acquainted
                     with
                     this
                     matter
                     ,
                     prayeth
                     ,
                     
                       Forsake
                       me
                       not
                       ouerlong
                    
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     This
                     sort
                     of
                     Desertions
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     but
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     yet
                     no
                     part
                     of
                     a
                     Christian
                     mans
                     life
                     is
                     free
                     from
                     them
                     :
                     and
                     very
                     often
                     taking
                     deepe
                     place
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     of
                     long
                     cōtinuance
                     .
                     Dauid
                     cōtinued
                     in
                     his
                     dangerous
                     fall
                     about
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     an
                     whole
                     yeare
                     before
                     he
                     was
                     recouered
                     .
                     Luther
                     cōfesseth
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     that
                     after
                     his
                     cōuersion
                     ,
                     he
                     lay
                     three
                     yeares
                     in
                     desperation
                     .
                     And
                     common
                     experience
                     in
                     such
                     like
                     cases
                     can
                     make
                     record
                     of
                     lōger
                     time
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     maner
                     ,
                     God
                     vseth
                     in
                     forsaking
                     his
                     owne
                     seruants
                     ,
                     is
                     of
                     two
                     sorts
                     :
                     the
                     first
                     is
                     by
                     taking
                     away
                     one
                     grace
                     and
                     putting
                     another
                     in
                     the
                     roome
                     ;
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     by
                     hiding
                     his
                     grace
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     in
                     a
                     corner
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   
                     God
                     takes
                     away
                     his
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     puts
                     another
                     in
                     the
                     roome
                     ,
                     diuers
                     waies
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     1.
                     
                     First
                     ,
                     he
                     bereaueth
                     his
                     owne
                     children
                     of
                     outward
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     yea
                     he
                     will
                     loade
                     them
                     with
                     crosses
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     he
                     wil
                     make
                     a
                     good
                     supply
                     by
                     giuing
                     patience
                     .
                     Dauid
                     is
                     driuen
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     by
                     his
                     owne
                     sonne
                     ,
                     a
                     heauie
                     crosse
                     :
                     yet
                     the
                     Lord
                     ministreth
                     an
                     humble
                     and
                     patient
                     spirit
                     :
                     so
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     content
                     to
                     speake
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       the
                       Lord
                       thus
                       say
                       ,
                       I
                       haue
                       no
                       delight
                       in
                       thee
                       :
                       behold
                    
                     
                     
                       here
                       I
                       am
                       ,
                       let
                       him
                       doe
                       to
                       me
                       as
                       seemeth
                       good
                       in
                       his
                       eyes
                       .
                    
                     So
                     likewise
                     Christian
                     Martyrs
                     are
                     bereaued
                     of
                     all
                     outward
                     safetie
                     ,
                     and
                     laid
                     open
                     to
                     the
                     violence
                     &
                     persecution
                     of
                     tyrants
                     yet
                     inwardly
                     they
                     are
                     established
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     might
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     most
                     weak
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     most
                     strong
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     most
                     foiled
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     obtaine
                     victorie
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     cuts
                     off
                     the
                     daies
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     recompence
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     elect
                     giues
                     life
                     eternall
                     :
                     
                       The
                       righteous
                       is
                       taken
                       away
                       frō
                       the
                       euill
                       to
                       come
                       .
                    
                     This
                     is
                     manifest
                     in
                     Iosias
                     ,
                     
                     of
                     whom
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Behold
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       gather
                       thee
                       to
                       thy
                       fathers
                       ,
                       and
                       though
                       shall
                       be
                       put
                       into
                       thy
                       graue
                       in
                       peace
                       ,
                       and
                       thine
                       eyes
                       shall
                       not
                       see
                       all
                       the
                       euill
                       which
                       I
                       will
                       bring
                       vpon
                       this
                       place
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     God
                     takes
                     away
                     the
                     feeling
                     of
                     his
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     ioy
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     for
                     a
                     season
                     :
                     &
                     then
                     in
                     the
                     roome
                     thereof
                     he
                     kindles
                     an
                     earnest
                     desire
                     ,
                     &
                     thirsting
                     with
                     groanes
                     and
                     cryings
                     vnto
                     heauen
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     former
                     fauour
                     of
                     God
                     againe
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     Dauids
                     case
                     ,
                     
                     when
                     he
                     complained
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       voyce
                       came
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       when
                       I
                       cryed
                       ,
                       my
                       voyce
                       came
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       heard
                       m●
                       :
                       in
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       my
                       trouble
                       I
                       sought
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       my
                       sore
                       r●nne
                       and
                       ceased
                       not
                       in
                       the
                       night
                       :
                       my
                       soule
                       refused
                       comfort
                       .
                       I
                       did
                       thinke
                       vp
                       ●n
                       God
                       and
                       was
                       troubled
                       :
                       I
                       prayed
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       spirit
                       was
                       full
                       of
                       anguish
                       .
                       Selah
                       .
                    
                     The
                     like
                     was
                     the
                     estate
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     making
                     her
                     mone
                     vnto
                     God
                     
                     in
                     
                       Esay
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       why
                       hast
                       thou
                       made
                       vs
                       to
                       erre
                       from
                       thy
                       wayes
                       ?
                       and
                       hardened
                       our
                       hearts
                       from
                       thy
                       feare
                       ?
                       returne
                       for
                       thy
                       seruants
                       sak●
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       the
                       tribes
                       of
                       thine
                       inheritance
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     God
                     graunts
                     his
                     seruants
                     the
                     holy
                     meanes
                     of
                     saluatiō
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     preaching
                     ,
                     prayer
                     ,
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     &
                     holds
                     backe
                     the
                     efficacie
                     of
                     his
                     spirit
                     
                       for
                       a
                       time
                    
                     .
                     In
                     this
                     case
                     they
                     are
                     like
                     the
                     corne
                     field
                     that
                     is
                     plowed
                     and
                     sowed
                     with
                     good
                     corne
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     it
                     neuer
                     giues
                     rooting
                     beneath
                     ,
                     nor
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     a
                     shew
                     of
                     any
                     blade
                     appeares
                     aboue
                     .
                     Thus
                     the
                     spouse
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     when
                     she
                     comes
                     into
                     his
                     wine-seller
                     ,
                     she
                     fals
                     into
                     a
                     swowne
                     ;
                     so
                     as
                     she
                     must
                     
                       be
                       staied
                    
                     
                     
                       with
                       flaggons
                       ,
                       and
                       comforted
                       with
                       apples
                       because
                       she
                       is
                       sicke
                       of
                       loue
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Fiftly
                     ,
                     God
                     giueth
                     his
                     children
                     a
                     strong
                     affection
                     ,
                     to
                     obey
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     lets
                     them
                     faile
                     in
                     the
                     act
                     of
                     obedience
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     like
                     as
                     a
                     prisoner
                     who
                     hath
                     escaped
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     his
                     Iayler
                     ,
                     hath
                     an
                     affectiō
                     to
                     run
                     a
                     thousand
                     miles
                     euery
                     houre
                     ;
                     but
                     hauing
                     happily
                     his
                     bolts
                     on
                     his
                     legges
                     :
                     hee
                     cannot
                     for
                     his
                     life
                     but
                     goe
                     very
                     softly
                     ,
                     gauling
                     and
                     chafing
                     his
                     flesh
                     ;
                     and
                     with
                     much
                     griefe
                     falling
                     againe
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     his
                     keeper
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     Paul
                     complaineth
                     of
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       delight
                       in
                       the
                       lawe
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       concerning
                       the
                       inner
                       man
                       ,
                       but
                       I
                       see
                       another
                    
                     
                     
                       law
                       in
                       my
                       members
                       ,
                       rebelling
                       against
                       the
                       law
                       of
                       my
                       mind
                       ,
                       &
                       leading
                       me
                       captine
                       to
                       the
                       law
                       of
                       sin
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       my
                       members
                       .
                       O
                       wretched
                       man
                       that
                       I
                       am
                       ,
                       who
                       shall
                       deliuer
                       me
                       from
                       this
                       body
                       of
                       death
                       ▪
                    
                  
                   
                     This
                     second
                     manner
                     of
                     Gods
                     forsaking
                     of
                     his
                     Elect
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     hides
                     his
                     graces
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     :
                     not
                     by
                     taking
                     them
                     quite
                     away
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     couering
                     them
                     ,
                     &
                     by
                     remouing
                     all
                     sense
                     and
                     feeling
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     they
                     are
                     like
                     the
                     trees
                     in
                     the
                     winter
                     season
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     beaten
                     with
                     winde
                     &
                     weather
                     ,
                     bearing
                     neither
                     leaf
                     nor
                     fruite
                     ,
                     but
                     looke
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     were
                     rotten
                     &
                     dead
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     sappe
                     doth
                     not
                     spread
                     itselfe
                     ,
                     but
                     lies
                     bid
                     in
                     the
                     roote
                     .
                     Dauid
                     often
                     
                     was
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     ,
                     as
                     namely
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Will
                       the
                       Lord
                       absent
                       himselfe
                       for
                       euer
                       ?
                       Ana
                       will
                       hee
                       shewe
                       no
                       more
                       fauour
                       :
                       is
                       his
                       mercie
                       cleane
                       gone
                       for
                       euer
                       ?
                       Doth
                       his
                       promise
                       faile
                       for
                       euermore
                       ?
                       Hath
                       God
                       forgotten
                       to
                       be
                       mercifull
                       ?
                       hath
                       hee
                       shut
                       vp
                       his
                       ●ender
                       mercies
                       in
                       displeasure
                       ?
                       Selah
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     This
                     comes
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Lord
                     very
                     often
                     ,
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     one
                     contrarie
                     workes
                     another
                     ▪
                     
                     Clay
                     &
                     spittle
                     tempered
                     together
                     ,
                     in
                     reason
                     should
                     put
                     out
                     a
                     mans
                     eyes
                     :
                     but
                     Christ
                     vsed
                     it
                     as
                     a
                     meanes
                     to
                     giue
                     sight
                     to
                     the
                     blind
                     .
                     Water
                     in
                     reason
                     should
                     put
                     out
                     fire
                     :
                     but
                     Elias
                     when
                     he
                     would
                     shew
                     that
                     IEHOVA
                     was
                     the
                     true
                     God
                     ,
                     powres
                     water
                     on
                     his
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     and
                     fills
                     a
                     trench
                     therewith
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     sacrifice
                     burne
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     like
                     appeareth
                     in
                     the
                     worke
                     of
                     grace
                     to
                     saluation
                     .
                     A
                     man
                     that
                     hath
                     liued
                     in
                     securitie
                     ,
                     by
                     Gods
                     goodnes
                     hath
                     his
                     eyes
                     opened
                     to
                     see
                     his
                     sinnes
                     :
                     &
                     his
                     heart
                     touched
                     to
                     feele
                     the
                     huge
                     &
                     loath
                     some
                     burden
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     to
                     be
                     waile
                     his
                     wretched
                     estate
                     ,
                     with
                     bitternes
                     of
                     heart
                     .
                     Hereupon
                     ,
                     hee
                     presently
                     thinks
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     make
                     him
                     a
                     firebrand
                     of
                     hell
                     :
                     whereas
                     indeede
                     the
                     Lorde
                     is
                     now
                     about
                     to
                     worke
                     and
                     frame
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     sanctification
                     and
                     sound
                     repentance
                     ,
                     neuer
                     to
                     bee
                     repented
                     of
                     .
                     The
                     man
                     which
                     hath
                     had
                     some
                     
                     good
                     perswasion
                     of
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     comes
                     afterward
                     vpon
                     manie
                     occasions
                     to
                     bee
                     troubled
                     &
                     to
                     be
                     ouerwhelmed
                     with
                     distrustfullnes
                     &
                     grieuous
                     doubtings
                     of
                     his
                     saluation
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     he
                     iudgeth
                     himselfe
                     to
                     haue
                     been
                     but
                     an
                     hypocrite
                     in
                     former
                     times
                     ,
                     &
                     for
                     the
                     time
                     present
                     a
                     castaway
                     .
                     But
                     indeed
                     hereby
                     the
                     Lord
                     exerciseth
                     ,
                     fashioneth
                     ,
                     and
                     increaseth
                     his
                     weake
                     faith
                     .
                     In
                     one
                     word
                     ,
                     marke
                     this
                     point
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       the
                       graces
                       of
                       God
                       peculiar
                       to
                       the
                       elect
                       ,
                       are
                       begunne
                       ,
                       increased
                       ,
                       and
                       made
                       manifest
                       ,
                       in
                       or
                       by
                       their
                       contraries
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     A
                     man
                     in
                     this
                     Desertion
                     ,
                     can
                     discerne
                     no
                     difference
                     betweene
                     himselfe
                     and
                     a
                     cast-away
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     rather
                     if
                     with
                     this
                     Desertion
                     be
                     ioyned
                     a
                     feeling
                     of
                     Gods
                     anger
                     :
                     for
                     then
                     ariseth
                     the
                     bitterest
                     temptation
                     that
                     euer
                     befell
                     the
                     poore
                     soule
                     of
                     a
                     Christian
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     wrastling
                     and
                     strugling
                     in
                     spirit
                     and
                     conscience
                     ,
                     not
                     with
                     the
                     motions
                     of
                     a
                     rebelling
                     flesh
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     accusation
                     of
                     the
                     Diuell
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     oftentimes
                     very
                     irkesome
                     and
                     terrible
                     ,
                     but
                     against
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     a
                     reuenging
                     God.
                     This
                     hiddden
                     and
                     spirituall
                     temptation
                     more
                     tormenteth
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     then
                     all
                     the
                     rackes
                     or
                     gibbets
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     can
                     do
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     hath
                     his
                     fits
                     after
                     the
                     māner
                     of
                     an
                     ague
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     euen
                     Gods
                     own
                     seruants
                     ouercarried
                     with
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     may
                     blaspheme
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     cry
                     out
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     damned
                     .
                     Iob
                     was
                     in
                     this
                     estate
                     :
                     as
                     hee
                     testifieth
                     ,
                     
                       Oh
                       that
                       my
                       griefe
                       were
                       weyed
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       and
                       my
                       miseries
                       were
                       layd
                       together
                       in
                       the
                       balla●ce
                       :
                    
                     
                     
                       for
                       it
                       would
                       be
                       heauier
                       then
                       the
                       sand
                       of
                       the
                       sea
                       :
                       therefore
                       my
                       words
                       are
                       swallowed
                       vp
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       arrowes
                       of
                       the
                       Almighty
                       are
                       in
                       me
                       ,
                       the
                       venome
                       thereof
                       doth
                       drinke
                       vp
                       my
                       spirit
                       ,
                       &
                       the
                       terrours
                       of
                       God
                       fight
                       against
                       me
                       .
                    
                     And
                     further
                     ,
                     he
                     complains
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     a
                     
                       his
                       enemy
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     b
                     
                       sets
                       him
                       as
                       a
                       But
                       to
                       ●●●●●e
                       at
                       .
                    
                     This
                     was
                     Dauids
                     temptation
                     when
                     hee
                     said
                     ,
                     c
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       rebuke
                       mee
                       not
                       in
                       thine
                       anger
                       ,
                       neither
                       chostise
                       mee
                       in
                       thy
                       wrath
                       ,
                       haue
                       mercie
                       vpon
                       me
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       am
                       weake
                       :
                       O
                       Lord
                       heale
                       me
                       ,
                       for
                       my
                       bones
                       are
                       vexed
                       ,
                       my
                       soule
                       is
                       also
                       sore
                       troubled
                       :
                       but
                       Lord
                       how
                       long
                       wilt
                       thou
                       delay
                       ?
                       Returne
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       deliuer
                       my
                       soule
                       ,
                       saue
                       me
                       for
                       thy
                       mercies
                       sake
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Hence
                     it
                     followes
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     any
                     that
                     hath
                     bene
                     a
                     professor
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     shall
                     despaire
                     at
                     his
                     ende
                     ,
                     that
                     men
                     are
                     to
                     leaue
                     secret
                     iudgements
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     charitably
                     to
                     iudge
                     the
                     best
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     example
                     ,
                     one
                     d
                     
                       Maister
                       Chambers
                    
                     at
                     Leycester
                     of
                     late
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     sicknesse
                     grieuously
                     despaired
                     ,
                     and
                     cried
                     out
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     damned
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     dyed
                     :
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     any
                     to
                     note
                     him
                     with
                     the
                     black
                     marke
                     of
                     a
                     reprobate
                     .
                     One
                     thing
                     which
                     he
                     spake
                     in
                     his
                     extremitie
                     (
                     
                       O
                       that
                       I
                       had
                       but
                       one
                       drop
                       of
                       faith
                    
                     )
                     must
                     moue
                     all
                     men
                     to
                     conceiue
                     well
                     of
                     him
                     .
                     For
                     by
                     this
                     it
                     seemeth
                     hee
                     had
                     an
                     heart
                     which
                     desired
                     to
                     repent
                     and
                     belieue
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     a
                     repentant
                     &
                     beleeuing
                     heart
                     indeed
                     .
                     For
                     GOD
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     ,
                     but
                     especially
                     in
                     temptation
                     ,
                     of
                     his
                     great
                     mercy
                     
                       accepts
                       the
                       will
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       deede
                       .
                    
                     Neither
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     regarded
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     said
                     he
                     was
                     damned
                     ;
                     for
                     men
                     in
                     such
                     cases
                     speake
                     not
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     they
                     feele
                     thēselues
                     to
                     be
                     .
                  
                   
                     Yea
                     to
                     go
                     further
                     ,
                     when
                     a
                     professor
                     of
                     the
                     gospell
                     shall
                     make
                     away
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     a
                     fearefull
                     case
                     ,
                     yet
                     still
                     the
                     same
                     opinion
                     must
                     be
                     carried
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     are
                     very
                     secret
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     They
                     may
                     repent
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     agonie
                     for
                     any
                     thing
                     we
                     know
                     .
                     3
                     None
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     comprehend
                     the
                     bottomles
                     depth
                     of
                     the
                     graces
                     &
                     mercies
                     which
                     are
                     in
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     much
                     of
                     the
                     manner
                     which
                     God
                     vseth
                     in
                     forsaking
                     his
                     Elect
                     :
                     Now
                     followe
                     the
                     kinds
                     of
                     desertion
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     two
                     :
                     desertion
                     in
                     punishment
                     ,
                     desertion
                     in
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   
                     Desertion
                     in
                     punishment
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     God
                     deferreth
                     either
                     to
                     mitigate
                     or
                     to
                     remooue
                     the
                     crosse
                     and
                     chastisement
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     laide
                     vpon
                     his
                     children
                     .
                     This
                     befell
                     Christ
                     on
                     the
                     crosse
                     a
                     
                       My
                       God
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       my
                       God
                       ,
                       why
                       hast
                       thou
                       forsaken
                       me
                       ?
                    
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     complaint
                     of
                     Gedeon
                     .
                     
                       Did
                       not
                       the
                       Lord
                       bring
                       vs
                       out
                       of
                       Egipt
                       ?
                       but
                       now
                       the
                       Lord
                       hath
                       forsakē
                       vs
                       ,
                       &
                       deliuered
                       vs
                       into
                       the
                       hands
                       of
                       the
                       Midianites
                       ▪
                       Iudg.
                    
                     6.
                     13.
                     
                     a
                     
                       M.
                       Robert
                       Glouer
                    
                     martyr
                     ,
                     at
                     Couentrie
                     ,
                     after
                     hee
                     was
                     condēned
                     by
                     the
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     &
                     was
                     now
                     at
                     point
                     to
                     be
                     deliuered
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     it
                     so
                     happened
                     ,
                     that
                     two
                     or
                     three
                     dayes
                     before
                     his
                     death
                     ,
                     his
                     heart
                     beeing
                     lumpish
                     and
                     desolate
                     of
                     all
                     spirituall
                     consolation
                     ,
                     felt
                     in
                     himselfe
                     no
                     aptnesse
                     ,
                     nor
                     willingnesse
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     a
                     heauinesse
                     and
                     dulnesse
                     of
                     spirit
                     ,
                     full
                     of
                     much
                     discomfort
                     ,
                     to
                     beare
                     the
                     bitter
                     crosse
                     of
                     Martyrdome
                     ,
                     readie
                     now
                     to
                     bee
                     laide
                     vpon
                     him
                     ,
                     wherevpon
                     hee
                     fearing
                     in
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     least
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     withdrawn
                     his
                     wonted
                     fauour
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     made
                     his
                     moane
                     to
                     one
                     Austine
                     his
                     deere
                     friend
                     ,
                     signifying
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     how
                     earnestly
                     he
                     had
                     prayed
                     day
                     and
                     night
                     vnto
                     the
                     
                       LORD
                       GOD
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     could
                     receiue
                     no
                     motion
                     nor
                     sense
                     of
                     any
                     comfort
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     vnto
                     whome
                     they
                     saide
                     Austine
                     answered
                     againe
                     ,
                     willing
                     him
                     patiently
                     to
                     waite
                     the
                     Lords
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     &
                     howsoeuer
                     his
                     present
                     feeling
                     was
                     ,
                     yet
                     seeing
                     his
                     cause
                     was
                     iust
                     and
                     true
                     ,
                     he
                     exhorted
                     him
                     constāntly
                     
                     to
                     sticke
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     play
                     the
                     mā
                     ,
                     nothing
                     doubting
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     his
                     good
                     time
                     would
                     visite
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     satisfie
                     his
                     desire
                     with
                     plentie
                     of
                     consolation
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     The
                     next
                     day
                     when
                     the
                     time
                     came
                     of
                     the
                     Martyrdome
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     going
                     to
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     now
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     the
                     stake
                     ,
                     although
                     all
                     the
                     night
                     before
                     praying
                     for
                     strength
                     and
                     courage
                     ,
                     he
                     could
                     feele
                     none
                     ,
                     suddainly
                     he
                     was
                     so
                     replenished
                     with
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     cryed
                     out
                     clapping
                     with
                     his
                     hands
                     to
                     Austine
                     ,
                     and
                     saying
                     with
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       Austine
                       ,
                       he
                       is
                       come
                       ,
                       he
                       is
                       come
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     and
                     that
                     with
                     such
                     ioy
                     and
                     alacritie
                     ,
                     as
                     one
                     seeming
                     rather
                     to
                     be
                     risen
                     from
                     some
                     deadly
                     danger
                     to
                     liberty
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     then
                     as
                     one
                     passing
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     by
                     any
                     paines
                     of
                     death
                     .
                  
                   
                     Desertion
                     in
                     sinne
                     ,
                     is
                     when
                     God
                     withdrawing
                     the
                     assistance
                     of
                     his
                     spirit
                     ,
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     left
                     to
                     fall
                     into
                     some
                     actuall
                     and
                     grieuous
                     sinne
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     all
                     this
                     no
                     man
                     is
                     to
                     thinke
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     authour
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     man
                     that
                     falleth
                     ,
                     and
                     Sathan
                     .
                     A
                     resemblance
                     of
                     this
                     truth
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     a
                     staffe
                     :
                     which
                     if
                     a
                     man
                     shall
                     take
                     and
                     set
                     vpright
                     vpon
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     he
                     holds
                     it
                     with
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     it
                     stands
                     vpright
                     ;
                     but
                     so
                     soone
                     as
                     he
                     withdrawes
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     neuer
                     push
                     it
                     downe
                     ,
                     it
                     fals
                     of
                     it selfe
                     .
                     In
                     this
                     desertion
                     was
                     the
                     good
                     King
                     Hezekiah
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     speaketh
                     thus
                     .
                     a
                     Hezekiah
                     
                       prospered
                       in
                       all
                       his
                       waies
                       ,
                       therefore
                       dealing
                       with
                       the
                       Ambassadours
                       of
                       the
                       Princes
                       of
                    
                     Babel
                     ,
                     
                       which
                       sent
                       to
                       him
                       to
                       inquire
                       of
                       the
                       wonder
                       which
                       was
                       done
                       in
                       the
                       Land.
                       God
                       left
                       him
                    
                     (
                     namely
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     pride
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     to
                     exalt
                     himselfe
                     )
                     
                       in
                       tempting
                       him
                       :
                       that
                       he
                       might
                       trie
                       out
                       all
                       that
                       was
                       in
                       his
                       heart
                       .
                    
                     To
                     this
                     place
                     appertaine
                     ,
                     
                       Noahs
                       drunkennesse
                    
                     ,
                     Dauids
                     adulterie
                     ,
                     Peters
                     
                       deniall
                       of
                       Christ.
                    
                     The
                     reason
                     of
                     such
                     desertions
                     may
                     be
                     this
                     .
                     If
                     a
                     patient
                     shall
                     be
                     grieuously
                     sicke
                     ,
                     the
                     Physition
                     will
                     vse
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     meanes
                     that
                     can
                     be
                     deuised
                     to
                     recouer
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     he
                     once
                     come
                     to
                     a
                     desperate
                     case
                     ,
                     the
                     physition
                     rather
                     then
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     restore
                     him
                     ,
                     will
                     imploy
                     all
                     his
                     skill
                     ;
                     he
                     will
                     take
                     poyson
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     temper
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     against
                     the
                     nature
                     thereof
                     he
                     will
                     make
                     a
                     soueraigne
                     remedie
                     to
                     recouer
                     health
                     .
                     The
                     elect
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     are
                     diseased
                     with
                     an
                     inward
                     ,
                     hidden
                     ,
                     and
                     spirituall
                     pride
                     ;
                     whereby
                     they
                     affect
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     something
                     in
                     themselue●
                     fo●●h
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     sinne
                     is
                     very
                     dangerous
                     :
                     first
                     ,
                     because
                     when
                     other
                     sinnes
                     die
                     in
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     this
                     secret
                     pride
                     gets
                     strength
                     :
                     for
                     Gods
                     grace
                     is
                     the
                     matter
                     of
                     pride
                     ,
                     in
                     such
                     wise
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     will
                     be
                     proud
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     proude
                     :
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     if
                     any
                     shall
                     be
                     tempted
                     of
                     the
                     diuell
                     to
                     some
                     proud
                     behauiour
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     Gods
                     grace
                     get
                     the
                     victorie
                     ;
                     then
                     the
                     heart
                     thus
                     thinketh
                     ,
                     
                       Oh
                       thou
                       hast
                       done
                       well
                       ,
                       thou
                       hast
                       foiled
                       the
                       enemie
                       ,
                       neither
                       pride
                       ,
                       nor
                       any
                       other
                       sinne
                       can
                       preuaile
                       against
                       thee
                       :
                       such
                       and
                       such
                       could
                       neuer
                       haue
                       done
                       so
                       :
                    
                     and
                     a
                     very
                     good
                     man
                     shall
                     hardly
                     be
                     free
                     from
                     such
                     kind
                     of
                     motions
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     greater
                     enemie
                     to
                     faith
                     then
                     pride
                     is
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     poysoneth
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     it
                     vncapable
                     of
                     that
                     grace
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     it
                     beareth
                     any
                     sway
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     will
                     beleeue
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     annihilated
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     be
                     brused
                     and
                     battered
                     to
                     a
                     flat
                     nothing
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     any
                     liking
                     or
                     affection
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     in
                     spirit
                     mount
                     vp
                     to
                     heauen
                     ,
                     where
                     Christ
                     sits
                     at
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     with
                     both
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     faith
                     graspe
                     him
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     blessed
                     merits
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     b
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     sanctification
                     ,
                     redemption
                     ,
                     life
                     ,
                     good
                     workes
                     ,
                     and
                     whatsoeuer
                     good
                     thing
                     he
                     is
                     ,
                     neither
                     in
                     ,
                     nor
                     by
                     ,
                     nor
                     for
                     himselfe
                     ;
                     but
                     euery
                     way
                     forth
                     of
                     himselfe
                     in
                     Christ.
                     Now
                     ,
                     this
                     blessed
                     condition
                     of
                     a
                     beleeuing
                     heart
                     ,
                     by
                     naturall
                     selfe-loue
                     &
                     selfe-liking
                     is
                     greatly
                     hindered
                     .
                     God
                     therefore
                     in
                     great
                     mercy
                     to
                     remedie
                     this
                     dangerous
                     corruption
                     ,
                     lets
                     his
                     elect
                     seruants
                     fal
                     into
                     trouble
                     of
                     minde
                     &
                     conscience
                     ,
                     &
                     if
                     they
                     happily
                     be
                     of
                     greater
                     hardnesse
                     of
                     heart
                     into
                     some
                     actuall
                     sin
                     :
                     &
                     so
                     declaring
                     his
                     wonderfull
                     mercy
                     in
                     sauing
                     them
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     faine
                     against
                     his
                     mercy
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     to
                     his
                     mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     sin
                     to
                     saue
                     them
                     from
                     sin
                     .
                     By
                     this
                     means
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     who
                     can
                     bring
                     light
                     out
                     of
                     darknesse
                     ,
                     makes
                     a
                     remedy
                     of
                     sin
                     to
                     slay
                     pride
                     ,
                     that
                     inuisible
                     mōster
                     of
                     many
                     heads
                     ,
                     which
                     would
                     slay
                     the
                     soule
                     .
                  
                   
                     Though
                     this
                     be
                     so
                     ,
                     yet
                     none
                     must
                     hereupon
                     venter
                     to
                     cōmit
                     any
                     sin
                     against
                     Gods
                     commandemēts
                     ,
                     least
                     in
                     so
                     doing
                     they
                     cast
                     away
                     their
                     soules
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     godly
                     man
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     fal
                     into
                     sin
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     against
                     his
                     purpose
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     makes
                     his
                     hart
                     to
                     bleed
                     :
                     &
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     his
                     life
                     shall
                     be
                     alwaies
                     vpright
                     and
                     pleasing
                     vnto
                     God
                     :
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     led
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     ends
                     for
                     which
                     God
                     vseth
                     desertions
                     are
                     three
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     is
                     the
                     chastisement
                     of
                     sins
                     past
                     in
                     the
                     former
                     part
                     of
                     mans
                     life
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     search
                     them
                     out
                     ,
                     cōsider
                     them
                     ,
                     &
                     he
                     hear●ily
                     sorrowfull
                     for
                     them
                     :
                     for
                     this
                     end
                     was
                     Iobs
                     triall
                     .
                     
                       Thou
                       writest
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       bitter
                       things
                       against
                    
                     
                     
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       makest
                       me
                       to
                       possesse
                       the
                       sinnes
                       of
                       my
                       youth
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                   
                     The
                     second
                     end
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     may
                     make
                     triall
                     of
                     the
                     present
                     estate
                     of
                     his
                     seruants
                     :
                     not
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     ignorant
                     what
                     is
                     in
                     man
                     ;
                     but
                     because
                     he
                     would
                     haue
                     all
                     men
                     know
                     themselues
                     .
                     To
                     this
                     effect
                     saith
                     Moses
                     ,
                     
                       And
                       thou
                       shalt
                       remember
                       all
                       the
                       way
                       which
                       the
                       Lord
                       thy
                       God
                       lead
                    
                     
                     
                       thee
                       in
                       the
                       wildernesse
                       for
                       to
                       humble
                       thee
                       and
                       to
                       prooue
                       thee
                       ,
                       to
                       know
                       what
                       was
                       in
                       thine
                       heart
                       ,
                       whether
                       thou
                       wouldest
                       keepe
                       his
                       commandements
                       or
                       no.
                    
                     This
                     also
                     was
                     the
                     end
                     why
                     the
                     Lord
                     left
                     Ezechias
                     ,
                     to
                     prooue
                     and
                     trie
                     what
                     was
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     triall
                     by
                     desertion
                     serueth
                     for
                     two
                     purposes
                     :
                     for
                     other
                     whiles
                     the
                     Lord
                     vseth
                     it
                     for
                     the
                     manifestation
                     of
                     some
                     hidden
                     sinne
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     godly
                     may
                     be
                     deepelier
                     humbled
                     ,
                     and
                     ●raue
                     more
                     earnestly
                     the
                     pardon
                     of
                     that
                     and
                     other
                     sins
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     beggar
                     is
                     alwaies
                     mending
                     and
                     peecing
                     his
                     garment
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     findes
                     a
                     breach
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     penitent
                     &
                     beleeuing
                     hart
                     must
                     alwaies
                     be
                     exercised
                     in
                     repairing
                     it selfe
                     where
                     it
                     findes
                     a
                     want
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     oft
                     times
                     this
                     triall
                     serues
                     to
                     quicken
                     and
                     reuiue
                     the
                     hidden
                     graces
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     that
                     men
                     may
                     be
                     thankfull
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     feele
                     an
                     increase
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                     The
                     good
                     husbād
                     man
                     cuts
                     the
                     braunches
                     of
                     the
                     Vine
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     a
                     purpose
                     to
                     destroy
                     thē
                     ,
                     but
                     
                     to
                     
                       make
                       them
                       beare
                       more
                       fruit
                    
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     Canticles
                     whē
                     Christ
                     left
                     his
                     spouse
                     ,
                     then
                     she
                     riseth
                     out
                     of
                     her
                     bed
                     ,
                     she
                     opens
                     the
                     dore
                     ,
                     
                       her
                       hands
                       drop
                       myrrhe
                       on
                       the
                       barre
                       of
                       the
                       doore
                       :
                    
                     then
                     further
                     
                       she
                       seekes
                    
                     and
                     cals
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     praiseth
                     him
                     more
                     then
                     euer
                     before
                     .
                     Dauid
                     testifieth
                     the
                     like
                     of
                     himselfe
                     :
                     
                       In
                       my
                       prosperitie
                       I
                       said
                       ,
                       I
                       shall
                       neuer
                       be
                       mooued
                       ,
                       &c.
                       but
                       thou
                       didst
                       hide
                       thy
                       face
                       &
                       I
                       was
                       troubled
                       .
                       Thē
                       cried
                       I
                       to
                       thee
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       &
                       prayed
                       to
                       my
                       Lord.
                    
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     men
                     that
                     liue
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     being
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     left
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     become
                     so
                     impenitēt
                     as
                     that
                     they
                     must
                     be
                     giuen
                     vp
                     to
                     Satan
                     :
                     yet
                     for
                     no
                     other
                     cause
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     flesh
                     may
                     be
                     killed
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     spirit
                     made
                     aliue
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     third
                     end
                     is
                     the
                     preuenting
                     of
                     sin
                     to
                     come
                     .
                     This
                     appeareth
                     in
                     Paul.
                     Least
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       I
                       should
                       be
                       exalted
                       out
                       of
                       measure
                       through
                       the
                       aboundance
                       of
                       reuelations
                       ,
                       there
                       was
                       giuen
                       vnto
                       me
                       a
                       pricke
                       in
                       the
                       flesh
                       ,
                       the
                       messenger
                       of
                       Sathan
                       to
                       buffet
                       me
                       ,
                       because
                       I
                       should
                       not
                       be
                       exalted
                       out
                       of
                       measure
                       .
                    
                     In
                     the
                     former
                     times
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     among
                     many
                     other
                     had
                     set
                     out
                     Cra●●er
                     for
                     the
                     maintenance
                     of
                     his
                     blessed
                     truth
                     against
                     his
                     &
                     Gods
                     enemies
                     ,
                     he
                     left
                     him
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     to
                     fall
                     from
                     his
                     religion
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     dangerous
                     recantation
                     :
                     but
                     so
                     as
                     therby
                     he
                     preuented
                     many
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     prepared
                     him
                     to
                     a
                     glorious
                     martyrdome
                     .
                     As
                     some
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     words
                     may
                     testifie
                     which
                     he
                     spake
                     a
                     little
                     before
                     his
                     ende
                     :
                     
                       And
                       now
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       I
                       come
                       to
                       the
                       great
                       thing
                       that
                       so
                       much
                       troubleth
                       my
                       conscience
                       more
                       then
                       any
                       thing
                       that
                       euer
                       I
                       did
                       or
                       said
                       in
                       all
                       my
                       life
                       ,
                       &
                       that
                       is
                       the
                       setting
                       abroad
                       of
                       a
                       writing
                       contrary
                       to
                       the
                       truth
                       :
                       which
                       now
                       here
                       I
                       renounce
                       as
                       things
                       written
                       with
                       my
                       hand
                       contrary
                       to
                       the
                       truth
                       which
                       I
                       thought
                       in
                       my
                       heart
                       ,
                       &
                       that
                       for
                       feare
                       of
                       death
                       ,
                       &
                       to
                       saue
                       my
                       life
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       And
                       for
                       as
                       much
                       as
                       my
                       hand
                       offended
                       writing
                       contrary
                       to
                       my
                       heart
                       ,
                       my
                       hand
                       shall
                       be
                       first
                       punished
                       therfore
                       :
                       for
                       may
                       I
                       come
                       to
                       the
                       fire
                       ,
                       it
                       shall
                       be
                       first
                       burned
                       .
                    
                     Answerably
                     ,
                     whē
                     he
                     was
                     at
                     the
                     fire
                     ,
                     first
                     he
                     burnt
                     his
                     right
                     hand
                     which
                     subscribed
                     ;
                     his
                     body
                     suffered
                     the
                     flame
                     with
                     such
                     constancie
                     and
                     steadfastnes
                     as
                     he
                     neuer
                     almost
                     mooued
                     :
                     his
                     eyes
                     lift
                     vp
                     to
                     heauen
                     ,
                     often
                     he
                     repeated
                     his
                     vnworthie
                     right
                     hand
                     .
                     Thus
                     ,
                     death
                     which
                     he
                     most
                     feared
                     ,
                     he
                     most
                     desired
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     take
                     reuenge
                     of
                     himselfe
                     for
                     his
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     vse
                     that
                     all
                     good
                     Christian
                     hearts
                     are
                     to
                     make
                     of
                     these
                     desertions
                     ,
                     is
                     manifold
                     .
                     First
                     if
                     they
                     haue
                     
                       outward
                       rest
                       and
                       walke
                       in
                       the
                       feare
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       filled
                       with
                       the
                       ioy
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                    
                     
                     
                       let
                       them
                       not
                       be
                       high
                       minded
                       ,
                       but
                       feare
                       ,
                    
                     least
                     a
                     forsaking
                     follow
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     if
                     in
                     any
                     temptation
                     they
                     iudge
                     themselues
                     forsaken
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     cōsider
                     this
                     wonderfull
                     worke
                     of
                     spirituall
                     desertions
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     exerciseth
                     vpon
                     his
                     owne
                     childrē
                     very
                     vsually
                     :
                     &
                     then
                     it
                     may
                     please
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     they
                     shal
                     find
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     restoratiue
                     against
                     many
                     a
                     quame
                     and
                     swound
                     of
                     spirit
                     &
                     conscience
                     ,
                     into
                     which
                     otherwise
                     they
                     would
                     certainly
                     fall
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     seeing
                     God
                     for
                     their
                     triall
                     doth
                     often
                     withdraw
                     himselfe
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     again
                     draw
                     neere
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     &
                     presse
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     euen
                     as
                     a
                     man
                     that
                     shiuers
                     of
                     an
                     ague
                     is
                     always
                     creeping
                     to
                     the
                     fire
                     .
                     If
                     it
                     be
                     demanded
                     ,
                     how
                     a
                     man
                     should
                     come
                     neere
                     G
                     O
                     D
                     ,
                     the
                     answer
                     is
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     and
                     praier
                     .
                     For
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     he
                     speakes
                     to
                     thee
                     ,
                     &
                     by
                     prayer
                     thou
                     speakest
                     to
                     him
                     .
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     seeing
                     by
                     desertions
                     God
                     will
                     take
                     experience
                     of
                     his
                     seruants
                     ,
                     let
                     euery
                     man
                     
                       tri●
                       and
                       search
                       his
                       waies
                       ,
                       and
                       euer
                    
                     
                     
                       b●
                       turning
                       his
                       feete
                       to
                       the
                       waies
                       of
                       Gods
                       comm●ndements
                       :
                       let
                       him
                       indeuour
                       to
                       keepe
                       a
                       good
                       conscience
                       before
                       God
                       and
                       before
                       all
                       men
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     so
                     he
                     may
                     with
                     Dauid
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Iudge
                       me
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       haue
                       walked
                       in
                       mine
                       innocencie
                       :
                       my
                       trust
                       hath
                       beene
                       alwaies
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       :
                       I
                       shall
                       not
                       s●ide
                       :
                       prooue
                       me
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       trie
                       me
                       ,
                       examine
                       my
                       raines
                       and
                       my
                       heart
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       9.
                       
                    
                     
                       Wherewithall
                       shall
                       a
                       young
                       man
                       redresse
                       his
                       waies
                       ?
                       in
                       taking
                       heede
                       thereto
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     FIrst
                     of
                     all
                     be
                     perswaded
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     that
                     onely
                     rule
                     whereby
                     the
                     whole
                     life
                     of
                     euerie
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     euerie
                     thing
                     must
                     be
                     ordered
                     ,
                     euen
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     a
                     young
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     most
                     reasons
                     for
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     why
                     hee
                     should
                     bee
                     excused
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     most
                     disordered
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       10.
                       
                    
                     
                       With
                       mine
                       whole
                       heart
                       haue
                       I
                       sought
                       thee
                       :
                       let
                       mee
                       not
                       wander
                       from
                       thy
                       commaundements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THen
                     vpon
                     this
                     perswasion
                     giue
                     your selfe
                     vnfainedly
                     to
                     the
                     reading
                     and
                     heating
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     meanes
                     whereby
                     God
                     hath
                     appointed
                     to
                     teach
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     pray
                     to
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     carefull
                     vse
                     of
                     those
                     meanes
                     for
                     his
                     holy
                     spirit
                     ,
                     that
                     thereby
                     you
                     might
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     true
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       11.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       hid
                       thy
                       promise
                       in
                       mine
                       heart
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       might
                       not
                       sinne
                       against
                       thee
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THat
                     which
                     you
                     haue
                     thus
                     learned
                     ,
                     let
                     it
                     not
                     onely
                     swimme
                     aloft
                     in
                     your
                     braine
                     ▪
                     but
                     let
                     it
                     be
                     deeply
                     setled
                     and
                     grauen
                     in
                     your
                     heart
                     as
                     a
                     treasure
                     ,
                     labouring
                     to
                     frame
                     all
                     your
                     affections
                     according
                     to
                     it
                     :
                     otherwise
                     if
                     thou
                     knowe
                     ne●er
                     so
                     much
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     notkeepe
                     you
                     from
                     sinning
                     against
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       12.
                       
                    
                     
                       Blessed
                       art
                       thou
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       :
                       teach
                       me
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     YOu
                     thus
                     profiting
                     ,
                     giue
                     thankes
                     to
                     God
                     alwaies
                     for
                     that
                     which
                     you
                     haue
                     learned
                     ,
                     be
                     it
                     neuer
                     so
                     little
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     more
                     than
                     many
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     doe
                     know
                     :
                     yet
                     content
                     not
                     yourselfe
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     you
                     had
                     sufficient
                     ,
                     but
                     pray
                     vnto
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     further
                     inlightned
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     lesse
                     than
                     many
                     other
                     doe
                     ,
                     and
                     yourselfe
                     ought
                     to
                     know
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       13.
                       
                    
                     
                       With
                       my
                       lips
                       haue
                       I
                       declared
                       all
                       the
                       iudgements
                       of
                       thy
                       mouth
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     BVt
                     aboue
                     all
                     be
                     careful
                     to
                     talke
                     of
                     that
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     which
                     you
                     do
                     daily
                     learne
                     yourselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     abundance
                     of
                     your
                     heart
                     speake
                     of
                     good
                     things
                     vnto
                     men
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       14.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       had
                       as
                       great
                       delight
                       in
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       ,
                       as
                       in
                       all
                       riches
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THat
                     you
                     may
                     doe
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     labour
                     to
                     haue
                     a
                     ioy
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     exercises
                     of
                     it
                     more
                     than
                     in
                     any
                     worldly
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     occupied
                     in
                     these
                     things
                     with
                     greatest
                     delight
                     :
                     for
                     in
                     what
                     soeuer
                     we
                     take
                     greatest
                     delight
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     stick
                     fastest
                     in
                     vs.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       15.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       will
                       meditate
                       in
                       thy
                       precepts
                       ,
                       and
                       consider
                       thy
                       waies
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     LAst
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     meditate
                     and
                     consider
                     of
                     that
                     with
                     yourselfe
                     which
                     you
                     haue
                     learned
                     ,
                     and
                     muse
                     vpon
                     it
                     alone
                     ,
                     not
                     contenting
                     yourselfe
                     with
                     the
                     generall
                     rules
                     :
                     but
                     labouring
                     in
                     your
                     conscience
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     them
                     profitable
                     to
                     yourselfe
                     in
                     the
                     particular
                     practise
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       16.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       will
                       delight
                       in
                       thy
                       statutes
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       not
                       forget
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THus
                     doing
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     carefully
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     surely
                     neuer
                     forget
                     that
                     which
                     you
                     learne
                     :
                     for
                     though
                     you
                     doe
                     not
                     remember
                     euery
                     thing
                     ,
                     yet
                     God
                     wil
                     by
                     his
                     spirit
                     cal
                     so
                     much
                     especially
                     into
                     your
                     remēbrance
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     needful
                     for
                     you
                     to
                     know
                     ,
                     &
                     thē
                     especīally
                     
                     when
                     you
                     haue
                     most
                     neede
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     houre
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     temptation
                     :
                     but
                     as
                     you
                     faile
                     in
                     all
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     any
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     so
                     may
                     you
                     feare
                     to
                     faile
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Nicolas
                       Bownde
                    
                     D.
                     of
                     diuinitie
                     ,
                     Preacher
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     at
                     Norton
                     in
                     Suffolke
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PORTION
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   GIMEL
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       17.
                       
                    
                     
                       Be
                       beneficiall
                       vnto
                       thy
                       seruant
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       liue
                       and
                       keepe
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     Prophet
                     desireth
                     life
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     teacheth
                     why
                     mē
                     should
                     desire
                     to
                     liue
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     word
                     :
                     for
                     life
                     is
                     common
                     to
                     them
                     with
                     beasts
                     and
                     plants
                     :
                     and
                     yet
                     all
                     desire
                     to
                     liue
                     ,
                     some
                     for
                     one
                     ende
                     ,
                     some
                     for
                     another
                     :
                     but
                     Gods
                     child
                     maketh
                     this
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     might
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     ioyneth
                     these
                     together
                     ,
                     hee
                     signifieth
                     that
                     his
                     life
                     without
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     no
                     life
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     4.
                     part
                     ,
                     vers
                     .
                     11.
                     where
                     he
                     counteth
                     himselfe
                     dead
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     he
                     finde
                     a
                     readines
                     to
                     obey
                     Gods
                     will.
                     A
                     widow
                     liuing
                     in
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     is
                     dead
                     whilest
                     she
                     liueth
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     vnderstood
                     of
                     all
                     that
                     liue
                     in
                     any
                     sinne
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     if
                     all
                     they
                     considered
                     which
                     are
                     not
                     ioyned
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     amaze
                     them
                     :
                     for
                     though
                     this
                     appeare
                     not
                     now
                     ,
                     yet
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     it
                     shall
                     appeare
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     cannot
                     be
                     perswaded
                     to
                     the
                     carnall
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     vs
                     that
                     haue
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     it
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     certaine
                     :
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     trie
                     our
                     hearts
                     whether
                     this
                     be
                     our
                     desire
                     to
                     liue
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     Many
                     men
                     doe
                     speake
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     sing
                     this
                     ;
                     yet
                     fewe
                     in
                     heart
                     doe
                     this
                     :
                     therefore
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     thus
                     minded
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     shewe
                     it
                     by
                     referring
                     all
                     our
                     doings
                     to
                     Gods
                     glory
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     shall
                     then
                     do
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     measure
                     all
                     our
                     doings
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     Therefore
                     Paul
                     (
                     Rom.
                     4.
                     and
                     Phil
                     2.
                     )
                     desireth
                     not
                     life
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     ioyned
                     to
                     Christ.
                     All
                     other
                     religion
                     is
                     of
                     no
                     effect
                     ,
                     till
                     this
                     principall
                     end
                     be
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ;
                     for
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     haue
                     two
                     ends
                     of
                     his
                     life
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     preferment
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     saued
                     :
                     but
                     this
                     must
                     be
                     onely
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     be
                     ioyned
                     to
                     Christ.
                     He
                     desireth
                     not
                     to
                     know
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     keepe
                     ,
                     which
                     presupposeth
                     knowledge
                     :
                     wee
                     are
                     here
                     then
                     prouoked
                     to
                     practise
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     rest
                     in
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     labour
                     to
                     doe
                     that
                     we
                     know
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     they
                     of
                     the
                     olde
                     Testament
                     desired
                     longer
                     life
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     finish
                     that
                     onely
                     which
                     they
                     had
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     at
                     such
                     time
                     as
                     they
                     felt
                     some
                     signes
                     of
                     Gods
                     displeasure
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     not
                     sufficiently
                     tasted
                     of
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     :
                     so
                     we
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     cannot
                     finde
                     assurance
                     of
                     the
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     then
                     let
                     vs
                     desire
                     to
                     liue
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     come
                     to
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     with
                     Paul
                     we
                     can
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       finished
                       my
                       course
                       with
                    
                     
                     ioy
                     ,
                     then
                     will
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     be
                     readie
                     to
                     dye
                     .
                     Many
                     there
                     be
                     that
                     haue
                     neither
                     care
                     of
                     life
                     nor
                     death
                     :
                     and
                     although
                     they
                     feele
                     and
                     see
                     signes
                     of
                     Gods
                     displeasure
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     moued
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     knowe
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     better
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     liuing
                     dogge
                     ,
                     than
                     a
                     dead
                     lyon
                     .
                     And
                     seeing
                     by
                     their
                     euill
                     life
                     they
                     haue
                     dishonoured
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     be
                     ioyfull
                     to
                     purchase
                     some
                     praise
                     to
                     him
                     by
                     their
                     holy
                     conuersation
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     knoweth
                     his
                     great
                     vnhabilitie
                     to
                     doe
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     desireth
                     it
                     of
                     God.
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     our
                     choyse
                     to
                     doe
                     good
                     or
                     cuill
                     ,
                     for
                     then
                     this
                     prayer
                     had
                     been
                     in
                     vaine
                     :
                     hee
                     knew
                     that
                     this
                     was
                     not
                     in
                     him
                     to
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     word
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     verse
                     he
                     desireth
                     that
                     his
                     eyes
                     might
                     be
                     opened
                     :
                     wher
                     he
                     acknowledgeth
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     in
                     himselfe
                     ;
                     therefore
                     he
                     was
                     far
                     from
                     yeelding
                     such
                     obedience
                     therevnto
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     requireth
                     .
                     He
                     desireth
                     now
                     to
                     vnderstand
                     ,
                     which
                     goeth
                     before
                     practise
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     lesser
                     than
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     meanes
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     practise
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     cannot
                     vnderstand
                     it
                     without
                     special
                     grace
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     lesse
                     can
                     we
                     practise
                     it
                     .
                     Many
                     of
                     vs
                     in
                     iudgement
                     doe
                     hate
                     Papists
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     practise
                     we
                     are
                     such
                     ,
                     seeing
                     wee
                     doe
                     many
                     things
                     without
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     Knowledge
                     goeth
                     before
                     practise
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     many
                     in
                     vaine
                     doe
                     say
                     that
                     they
                     keepe
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     labour
                     not
                     to
                     know
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       18.
                       
                    
                     
                       Open
                       mine
                       eyes
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       see
                       the
                       wonders
                       of
                       thy
                       Law.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     IN
                     the
                     former
                     verse
                     hee
                     shewed
                     that
                     hee
                     could
                     not
                     keepe
                     the
                     word
                     without
                     Gods
                     grace
                     ,
                     now
                     he
                     sheweth
                     that
                     he
                     cannot
                     know
                     it
                     vnlesse
                     the
                     Lord
                     open
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     want
                     
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     shall
                     not
                     reueale
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     Paul
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     hid
                     from
                     the
                     Princes
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     which
                     must
                     serue
                     to
                     humble
                     all
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     stirre
                     vs
                     vp
                     to
                     pray
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     when
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     reade
                     it
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     wee
                     shall
                     reade
                     and
                     not
                     vnderstand
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     wonderfull
                     things
                     are
                     contained
                     therein
                     :
                     therefore
                     when
                     wee
                     see
                     the
                     wonderfulnes
                     of
                     this
                     law
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     one
                     degree
                     of
                     profiting
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     ignorant
                     thinke
                     they
                     haue
                     knowledge
                     enough
                     .
                  
                   
                     Dauid
                     well
                     instructed
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     yet
                     made
                     this
                     prayer
                     ▪
                     to
                     teach
                     vs
                     that
                     wee
                     must
                     goe
                     daily
                     forward
                     ,
                     for
                     we
                     know
                     but
                     by
                     degrees
                     ,
                     and
                     ignorance
                     is
                     mixed
                     therewith
                     ,
                     therefore
                     many
                     continuing
                     long
                     ,
                     fall
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     away
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     teach
                     vs
                     to
                     pray
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     leade
                     vs
                     into
                     this
                     temptation
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     thinke
                     we
                     haue
                     knowledge
                     enough
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     many
                     fal
                     into
                     errors
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     they
                     resting
                     in
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     haue
                     conceiued
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     braine
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     heard
                     or
                     learned
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     while
                     neuer
                     looking
                     to
                     bee
                     taught
                     by
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     :
                     when
                     they
                     see
                     their
                     teachers
                     fall
                     away
                     ,
                     then
                     doe
                     they
                     fall
                     away
                     also
                     ,
                     because
                     their
                     ground
                     is
                     gone
                     .
                     So
                     many
                     therefore
                     as
                     loue
                     to
                     abide
                     stedfast
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     neuer
                     to
                     be
                     remoued
                     there
                     from
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     neuer
                     rest
                     ,
                     neither
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     conceiue
                     of
                     themselues
                     ,
                     neither
                     in
                     the
                     wordes
                     and
                     doctrine
                     of
                     men
                     ;
                     but
                     let
                     them
                     alwaies
                     by
                     prayer
                     craue
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     by
                     his
                     spirit
                     may
                     instruct
                     them
                     :
                     &
                     this
                     if
                     they
                     doe
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     not
                     turne
                     them
                     away
                     emptie
                     ,
                     but
                     will
                     so
                     season
                     their
                     hearts
                     by
                     his
                     spirit
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     a
                     thousand
                     fall
                     away
                     on
                     the
                     one
                     side
                     ,
                     and
                     ten
                     thousand
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     yet
                     shall
                     they
                     continue
                     stedfast
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     cause
                     why
                     we
                     haue
                     so
                     great
                     need
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     is
                     set
                     downe
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     calleth
                     the
                     things
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     wonders
                     .
                     And
                     surely
                     if
                     iniquitie
                     be
                     a
                     mysterie
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     calleth
                     it
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     is
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God.
                     Yet
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     vnto
                     al
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Prophet
                     in
                     this
                     Psalme
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     very
                     entrance
                     into
                     Gods
                     word
                     giueth
                     light
                     to
                     the
                     simple
                     .
                     And
                     Psal.
                     88.
                     when
                     hee
                     had
                     called
                     the
                     word
                     parables
                     ,
                     hee
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     fathers
                     must
                     teach
                     them
                     to
                     their
                     children
                     :
                     and
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     fathers
                     must
                     teach
                     to
                     their
                     children
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     verie
                     easie
                     and
                     plaine
                     .
                     The
                     word
                     then
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     ful
                     of
                     mysteries
                     or
                     parables
                     to
                     all
                     those
                     ,
                     whose
                     eyes
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     not
                     inlightned
                     ,
                     and
                     whose
                     hearts
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     touched
                     by
                     his
                     spirite
                     .
                     But
                     as
                     for
                     them
                     who
                     are
                     beloued
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     &
                     whom
                     the
                     Lord
                     bestoweth
                     his
                     spirit
                     vpon
                     for
                     their
                     direction
                     ,
                     those
                     haue
                     an
                     easie
                     entrance
                     into
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     do
                     behold
                     the
                     mysteries
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     .
                     Therfore
                     saith
                     Christ
                     vnto
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       you
                       it
                       is
                       giuen
                       to
                       know
                       these
                       things
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       the
                       other
                       are
                       all
                       things
                       spoken
                       in
                       parables
                       .
                    
                     Then
                     it
                     is
                     for
                     good
                     cause
                     that
                     the
                     Prophet
                     desireth
                     to
                     behold
                     these
                     mysteries
                     :
                     yet
                     hee
                     restraineth
                     his
                     desire
                     ,
                     and
                     desireth
                     to
                     know
                     no
                     other
                     mysteries
                     than
                     are
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     Many
                     would
                     gladly
                     desire
                     mysteries
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     flie
                     to
                     reuelations
                     ;
                     yet
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     bee
                     kept
                     within
                     the
                     bounds
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     wil
                     needes
                     follow
                     the
                     speculations
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     fantasies
                     ,
                     of
                     this
                     sort
                     is
                     the
                     Family
                     of
                     loue
                     .
                     But
                     we
                     must
                     desire
                     with
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     behold
                     mysteries
                     ,
                     and
                     keepe
                     our selues
                     within
                     the
                     compasse
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     euer
                     crauing
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     enlighten
                     our
                     hearts
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     vnderstanding
                     thereof
                     :
                     that
                     we
                     neuer
                     bee
                     like
                     the
                     carnall
                     Protestant
                     ,
                     which
                     resteth
                     in
                     the
                     outward
                     word
                     ,
                     neuer
                     crauing
                     for
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     ,
                     to
                     helpe
                     their
                     vnderstanding
                     therein
                     ;
                     neither
                     yet
                     like
                     the
                     phantasticall
                     Familie
                     of
                     loue
                     ,
                     which
                     followeth
                     reuelation
                     ,
                     and
                     illumination
                     without
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       19.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       am
                       a
                       stranger
                       vpon
                       earth
                       :
                       hide
                       not
                       thy
                       commandements
                       from
                       me
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     I
                     
                       Am
                       a
                       stranger
                       vpon
                       earth
                    
                     :
                     He
                     setteth
                     downe
                     another
                     reason
                     why
                     he
                     would
                     be
                     instructed
                     in
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     but
                     here
                     a
                     stranger
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     here
                     any
                     long
                     abiding
                     place
                     ,
                     but
                     continued
                     here
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     doe
                     all
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     God
                     professe
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     11.
                     vers
                     .
                     14.
                     that
                     they
                     
                       looked
                       for
                       another
                       citie
                       :
                       and
                       therefore
                       God
                       was
                       not
                       ashamed
                       to
                       be
                       called
                       their
                       God
                       :
                    
                     so
                     in
                     another
                     place
                     Dauid
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       am
                       a
                       stranger
                       as
                       all
                       my
                       fathers
                       were
                       .
                    
                     If
                     this
                     were
                     the
                     affliction
                     of
                     Gods
                     childrē
                     in
                     times
                     past
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     in
                     vs
                     now
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     with
                     them
                     will
                     be
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     promises
                     in
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     then
                     where
                     we
                     must
                     make
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     all
                     godlines
                     and
                     good
                     religion
                     ,
                     euen
                     in
                     denying
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     acknowledging
                     our selues
                     to
                     bee
                     but
                     pilgrimes
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     When
                     a
                     sonne
                     is
                     sent
                     beyond
                     
                     the
                     seas
                     to
                     learn
                     the
                     tongues
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     hath
                     his
                     time
                     appointed
                     him
                     how
                     long
                     hee
                     hath
                     to
                     tarrie
                     ,
                     the
                     consideration
                     of
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     any
                     thing
                     toward
                     ,
                     will
                     moue
                     him
                     to
                     take
                     paines
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     he
                     returneth
                     home
                     ,
                     hee
                     may
                     please
                     his
                     father
                     :
                     So
                     let
                     vs
                     then
                     often
                     set
                     our
                     times
                     before
                     vs
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     in
                     time
                     learne
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     apply
                     our
                     hearts
                     speedily
                     thereto
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     strangers
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     fewe
                     friends
                     and
                     many
                     enemies
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     it
                     standeth
                     vs
                     in
                     hand
                     to
                     bee
                     carefull
                     of
                     the
                     lawe
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     teach
                     vs
                     that
                     good
                     path
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     if
                     wee
                     walke
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     well
                     please
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     be
                     guarded
                     and
                     defended
                     against
                     our
                     enemies
                     .
                     We
                     haue
                     our
                     own
                     corruption
                     to
                     striue
                     with
                     ,
                     the
                     vanities
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     the
                     euill
                     examples
                     of
                     wicked
                     men
                     to
                     prouoke
                     vs
                     to
                     doe
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     their
                     malitious
                     practises
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     great
                     enemie
                     of
                     mankinde
                     the
                     diuell
                     :
                     and
                     with
                     principalities
                     and
                     powers
                     in
                     heauenly
                     things
                     .
                     If
                     wee
                     doe
                     well
                     and
                     wisely
                     consider
                     of
                     these
                     enemies
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     soone
                     see
                     what
                     neede
                     we
                     haue
                     to
                     be
                     instructed
                     in
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     bee
                     able
                     to
                     resist
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Hide
                       not
                       thy
                       Commandements
                       from
                       me
                       .
                    
                     The
                     Prophet
                     beholding
                     these
                     enemies
                     ,
                     craueth
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     hide
                     his
                     commandements
                     from
                     him
                     .
                     This
                     hiding
                     doth
                     the
                     Prophet
                     oppose
                     to
                     that
                     inlightning
                     which
                     hee
                     spake
                     of
                     before
                     :
                     as
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     doth
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       thanke
                       thee
                       O
                       Father
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       hast
                       hid
                       these
                       things
                       from
                       the
                       wise
                       ,
                       and
                       reuealed
                       them
                       vnto
                       babes
                       :
                    
                     where
                     is
                     signified
                     ,
                     that
                     vnlesse
                     the
                     Lord
                     doe
                     reueale
                     his
                     law
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     hide
                     it
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     hidden
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     cannot
                     attaine
                     vnto
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     he
                     make
                     it
                     knowne
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       20.
                       
                    
                     
                       Mine
                       heart
                       breaketh
                       for
                       the
                       desire
                       to
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       alway
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     Prophet
                     sheweth
                     the
                     vehemencie
                     of
                     his
                     desire
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       his
                       soule
                       fainteth
                    
                     for
                     the
                     desire
                     thereof
                     .
                     So
                     in
                     another
                     place
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       his
                       heart
                       pan●●t
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     his
                     soule
                     cleaueth
                     to
                     the
                     dust
                     ;
                     &
                     many
                     such
                     complaints
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     maketh
                     ,
                     whē
                     he
                     seeth
                     the
                     Lord
                     withdrawing
                     his
                     spirit
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     cannot
                     so
                     clearely
                     see
                     into
                     Gods
                     word
                     :
                     as
                     contrariwise
                     he
                     sheweth
                     his
                     ioy
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     heart
                     hee
                     conceiueth
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     by
                     his
                     spirit
                     doth
                     open
                     his
                     sight
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     can
                     feele
                     some
                     comfort
                     thereby
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     How
                     sweete
                     are
                     thy
                     precepts
                     vnto
                     my
                     mouth
                     ?
                     Oh
                     ,
                     how
                     loue
                     I
                     thy
                     Law
                     ?
                     &c.
                     Many
                     men
                     ,
                     being
                     not
                     acquainted
                     with
                     this
                     practise
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     doe
                     thinke
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     some
                     melancholike
                     humour
                     ,
                     &c.
                     when
                     they
                     see
                     Gods
                     children
                     suddenly
                     sorrowfull
                     ,
                     or
                     suddenly
                     full
                     of
                     reioycing
                     :
                     but
                     those
                     that
                     haue
                     experience
                     of
                     these
                     things
                     doe
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     griefe
                     sitteth
                     neere
                     their
                     heart
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     cannot
                     feele
                     comfort
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     then
                     they
                     are
                     most
                     comforted
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     their
                     mindes
                     are
                     most
                     inlightned
                     .
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     our
                     nourishment
                     and
                     life
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     we
                     ought
                     continually
                     to
                     fetch
                     nourishment
                     from
                     thence
                     ,
                     by
                     meditating
                     therein
                     .
                     Therfore
                     many
                     are
                     on
                     a
                     sudden
                     cast
                     into
                     great
                     sadnesse
                     and
                     heauinesse
                     of
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     know
                     not
                     for
                     what
                     cause
                     ;
                     whereas
                     this
                     no
                     doubt
                     is
                     one
                     among
                     the
                     rest
                     :
                     because
                     they
                     vse
                     not
                     to
                     meditate
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     therefore
                     by
                     this
                     meanes
                     would
                     the
                     Lord
                     driue
                     them
                     to
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     they
                     might
                     find
                     comfort
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     for
                     euer
                     after
                     haue
                     the
                     word
                     in
                     greater
                     estimation
                     ,
                     and
                     bestow
                     greater
                     diligence
                     thereupon
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     iudgements
                     here
                     is
                     meant
                     the
                     whole
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     promises
                     or
                     threatnings
                     ;
                     
                     wherein
                     the
                     Lord
                     ●heweth
                     himselfe
                     to
                     bee
                     as
                     good
                     as
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     in
                     performing
                     and
                     bringing
                     to
                     passe
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     spoken
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     desire
                     which
                     the
                     Prophet
                     had
                     to
                     Gods
                     Commaundements
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     for
                     a
                     start
                     ,
                     and
                     soone
                     done
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     was
                     continually
                     :
                     wherein
                     he
                     sheweth
                     a
                     plaine
                     difference
                     ,
                     betweene
                     a
                     true
                     desire
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     which
                     hath
                     no
                     truth
                     in
                     it
                     :
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     wickedest
                     man
                     that
                     liueth
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     may
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     seeme
                     to
                     haue
                     very
                     good
                     things
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     a
                     start
                     the
                     most
                     wicked
                     will
                     make
                     a
                     shew
                     of
                     very
                     good
                     desires
                     ;
                     but
                     all
                     this
                     is
                     like
                     a
                     morning
                     clowde
                     ,
                     and
                     soone
                     vanisheth
                     away
                     :
                     therefore
                     if
                     wee
                     will
                     haue
                     our
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     also
                     labour
                     
                     that
                     it
                     be
                     continuall
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       21.
                       
                    
                     
                       Thou
                       hast
                       destroyed
                       the
                       proud
                       :
                       cursed
                       are
                       they
                       that
                       doe
                       erre
                       from
                       thy
                       commaundements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                   
                     THe
                     Prophet
                     doth
                     not
                     let
                     passe
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     without
                     profit
                     ,
                     but
                     meditateth
                     vpon
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     thereby
                     he
                     may
                     bee
                     kept
                     in
                     greater
                     obedience
                     :
                     because
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     in
                     former
                     times
                     executed
                     his
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     shew
                     himselfe
                     righteous
                     still
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                     Prophet
                     gathereth
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     the
                     wicked
                     bee
                     not
                     all
                     presently
                     punished
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     accursed
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     time
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     punished
                     .
                     By
                     erring
                     hee
                     meaneth
                     not
                     euery
                     slip
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     falling
                     away
                     from
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       22.
                       
                    
                     
                       Remoue
                       from
                       me
                       shame
                       and
                       contempt
                       :
                       for
                       I
                       haue
                       kept
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IN
                     this
                     confidence
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     destroy
                     the
                     wicked
                     ;
                     hee
                     assured
                     himselfe
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     defend
                     him
                     against
                     those
                     ,
                     that
                     set
                     themselues
                     against
                     him
                     .
                     The
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     then
                     haue
                     these
                     two
                     effects
                     :
                     first
                     ,
                     to
                     humble
                     him
                     :
                     secondly
                     ,
                     to
                     comfort
                     him
                     :
                     as
                     portion
                     7.
                     and
                     15
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     feareth
                     when
                     his
                     heart
                     is
                     broken
                     ;
                     hee
                     also
                     loueth
                     when
                     he
                     receiueth
                     hope
                     of
                     helpe
                     ,
                     in
                     confidence
                     whereof
                     he
                     maketh
                     this
                     prayer
                     .
                     The
                     vse
                     of
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     vpon
                     others
                     ,
                     must
                     we
                     make
                     to
                     ourselues
                     ;
                     first
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     our
                     deserts
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     feare
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     behold
                     his
                     iustice
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     haue
                     assurance
                     of
                     mercy
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     hard
                     to
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     for
                     some
                     can
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     reioyce
                     at
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     feare
                     :
                     some
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     feared
                     cannot
                     receiue
                     comfort
                     .
                     But
                     those
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     ioyned
                     together
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     not
                     seperate
                     :
                     therefore
                     let
                     vs
                     make
                     these
                     vses
                     of
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     .
                     His
                     prayer
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     Lord
                     let
                     not
                     mine
                     enemies
                     which
                     pursue
                     an
                     euill
                     cause
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     not
                     haue
                     their
                     desire
                     ,
                     in
                     bringing
                     mee
                     to
                     contempt
                     ,
                     least
                     whiles
                     I
                     labour
                     to
                     keepe
                     thy
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     ●m
                     become
                     contemptible
                     ,
                     thy
                     Lawe
                     also
                     should
                     receiue
                     some
                     blot
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     here
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     strange
                     thing
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     Cōmandements
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     standred
                     :
                     and
                     therfore
                     we
                     must
                     reforme
                     our
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     ready
                     to
                     condemne
                     those
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     they
                     heare
                     an
                     euill
                     report
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     seeing
                     hee
                     prayeth
                     against
                     contempt
                     ,
                     he
                     sheweth
                     that
                     contempt
                     is
                     the
                     greatest
                     crosse
                     that
                     can
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     childrē
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     many
                     could
                     loose
                     their
                     goods
                     ,
                     which
                     yet
                     would
                     be
                     grieued
                     for
                     the
                     losse
                     of
                     their
                     name
                     ;
                     hee
                     here
                     prayeth
                     so
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     because
                     of
                     that
                     naturall
                     cause
                     which
                     hee
                     had
                     ,
                     but
                     chiefely
                     because
                     his
                     name
                     was
                     ioyned
                     with
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God.
                     All
                     the
                     punishmtēs
                     of
                     Christ
                     did
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     grieue
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     whē
                     he
                     was
                     reproched
                     :
                     therfore
                     the
                     diuel
                     chiefely
                     goeth
                     about
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     this
                     cōmeth
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     speake
                     euill
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     might
                     doubt
                     whether
                     our
                     cause
                     were
                     good
                     or
                     no
                     ,
                     &
                     so
                     fal
                     away
                     :
                     therfore
                     the
                     Prophet
                     prayeth
                     thus
                     earnestly
                     against
                     it
                     .
                     When
                     we
                     are
                     brought
                     to
                     contempt
                     for
                     our
                     deserts
                     ,
                     we
                     ought
                     not
                     otherwise
                     to
                     be
                     grieued
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     dishonoured
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     hee
                     shall
                     by
                     this
                     meanes
                     bring
                     vs
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     then
                     shall
                     wee
                     bee
                     content
                     to
                     shame
                     ourselues
                     ,
                     because
                     thereby
                     we
                     shall
                     glorifie
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       23
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Princes
                       also
                       did
                       sit
                       ,
                       and
                       speake
                       against
                       mee
                       :
                       but
                       thy
                       seruant
                       did
                       meditate
                       in
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     was
                     thus
                     abused
                     euen
                     by
                     Princes
                     ,
                     &
                     these
                     did
                     speak
                     against
                     him
                     euē
                     in
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     whither
                     he
                     was
                     drawne
                     as
                     a
                     malefactor
                     ;
                     therefore
                     he
                     praieth
                     thus
                     earnestly
                     against
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     must
                     then
                     prepare
                     ourselues
                     for
                     euill
                     words
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     of
                     the
                     cōmon
                     sort
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     of
                     the
                     chiefest
                     .
                     Dauid
                     had
                     cōfort
                     in
                     Gods
                     statutes
                     .
                     When
                     we
                     are
                     thus
                     dealt
                     with
                     rightfully
                     ,
                     then
                     let
                     vs
                     be
                     humbled
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     in
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     we
                     be
                     thus
                     dealt
                     with
                     ,
                     then
                     let
                     vs
                     take
                     heed
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     diuel
                     wil
                     goe
                     about
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     make
                     vs
                     vse
                     vnlawfull
                     shifts
                     &
                     meanes
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     reuenge
                     ,
                     to
                     lie
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     contend
                     by
                     our
                     owne
                     wit
                     and
                     policie
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     flatter
                     ,
                     and
                     confesse
                     that
                     to
                     bee
                     a
                     fault
                     which
                     is
                     none
                     :
                     or
                     els
                     altogether
                     to
                     despaire
                     of
                     helpe
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     carelesse
                     of
                     our
                     calling
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     cast
                     it
                     off
                     ,
                     that
                     thereby
                     he
                     may
                     haue
                     more
                     aduantage
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     will
                     make
                     vs
                     wearie
                     of
                     wel
                     doing
                     by
                     trouble
                     ,
                     therfore
                     many
                     are
                     ouercome
                     thereby
                     .
                     The
                     helpe
                     against
                     al
                     these
                     is
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     will
                     assure
                     vs
                     that
                     our
                     cause
                     is
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     helpe
                     vs
                     therein
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       24.
                       
                    
                     
                       Also
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       are
                       my
                       delight
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       counsellours
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     BY
                     this
                     meanes
                     had
                     hee
                     help
                     by
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     by
                     making
                     it
                     his
                     delight
                     and
                     counsellour
                     :
                     for
                     this
                     the
                     diuell
                     in
                     trouble
                     will
                     goe
                     about
                     ▪
                     to
                     bring
                     men
                     to
                     their
                     wittes
                     end
                     ;
                     or
                     else
                     to
                     breake
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     them
                     faint
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     wounded
                     spirit
                     who
                     can
                     beare
                     ?
                     He
                     put
                     not
                     away
                     craft
                     with
                     craft
                     ,
                     but
                     made
                     the
                     commadements
                     his
                     counsellours
                     ,
                     whereby
                     hee
                     first
                     learned
                     wisdome
                     ,
                     &
                     then
                     good
                     meanes
                     to
                     withstand
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                     Hereby
                     then
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     onely
                     haue
                     wisedome
                     but
                     also
                     comfort
                     :
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     come
                     yet
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     afore
                     Princes
                     ,
                     yet
                     who
                     so
                     will
                     liue
                     godly
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     shall
                     haue
                     troubles
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     alwaies
                     in
                     goods
                     ,
                     nor
                     life
                     ,
                     nor
                     banishment
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     reproch
                     and
                     contempt
                     ,
                     euen
                     from
                     thy
                     wife
                     ,
                     thy
                     seruants
                     ,
                     thy
                     children
                     ,
                     thy
                     neighbours
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     The
                     word
                     teacheth
                     ,
                     that
                     reproch
                     is
                     not
                     without
                     cause
                     :
                     for
                     when
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     a
                     mā
                     please
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     the
                     righteous
                     shal
                     be
                     his
                     friend
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     beasts
                     of
                     the
                     field
                     shall
                     be
                     at
                     league
                     with
                     vs
                     :
                     therefore
                     there
                     is
                     some
                     sin
                     in
                     vs
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     by
                     this
                     meanes
                     would
                     correct
                     ;
                     then
                     let
                     vs
                     first
                     looke
                     to
                     that
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     seeke
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     we
                     may
                     find
                     comfort
                     &
                     wisdome
                     to
                     sustaine
                     vs.
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     without
                     comfort
                     in
                     our
                     trouble
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     meditate
                     not
                     in
                     his
                     statutes
                     ,
                     &
                     make
                     them
                     our
                     counsellors
                     .
                     If
                     thou
                     be
                     Gods
                     child
                     and
                     despisest
                     lighter
                     troubles
                     ,
                     hee
                     will
                     send
                     greater
                     ,
                     till
                     he
                     haue
                     broken
                     thy
                     heart
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     thou
                     belong
                     not
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     curse
                     shal
                     be
                     hid
                     from
                     thee
                     ,
                     &
                     thou
                     shalt
                     be
                     eaten
                     vp
                     before
                     thou
                     be
                     aware
                     .
                     Thou
                     must
                     not
                     striue
                     with
                     the
                     diuels
                     weapons
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     requits
                     euill
                     for
                     euill
                     ;
                     for
                     fire
                     is
                     not
                     quenched
                     with
                     fire
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     water
                     :
                     euill
                     is
                     not
                     ouercome
                     with
                     euill
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     with
                     good
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     rough
                     speeches
                     must
                     be
                     ouercome
                     with
                     gentle
                     :
                     and
                     euer
                     when
                     thou
                     art
                     vncourteously
                     dealt
                     with
                     ,
                     then
                     consider
                     thine
                     owne
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     labour
                     to
                     feele
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     heart
                     shall
                     be
                     brought
                     downe
                     :
                     for
                     then
                     shalt
                     thou
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     God
                     who
                     wil
                     not
                     suffer
                     thee
                     to
                     be
                     honoured
                     ,
                     because
                     thou
                     hast
                     not
                     honoured
                     ,
                     him
                     ,
                     &c.
                     yet
                     consider
                     that
                     he
                     doth
                     but
                     fatherly
                     correct
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     put
                     thy
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     .
                     Marke
                     what
                     wisdome
                     he
                     hath
                     giuen
                     to
                     his
                     children
                     in
                     the
                     like
                     troubles
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     goe
                     to
                     him
                     by
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     lay
                     open
                     thy selfe
                     to
                     him
                     with
                     hope
                     and
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     shalt
                     haue
                     comfort
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     when
                     the
                     tentation
                     commeth
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     prayer
                     ,
                     that
                     thereby
                     we
                     may
                     finde
                     comfort
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     laid
                     vp
                     the
                     word
                     in
                     our
                     heart
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     can
                     say
                     it
                     all
                     by
                     heart
                     ;
                     therefore
                     wee
                     must
                     turne
                     a
                     new
                     leafe
                     ,
                     and
                     learne
                     after
                     to
                     lay
                     vp
                     the
                     word
                     in
                     our
                     heart
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PORTION
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   DALETH
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       25.
                       
                    
                     
                       My
                       soule
                       cleaueth
                       to
                       the
                       dust
                       :
                       quicken
                       me
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     comfort
                     and
                     wisedome
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     ,
                     was
                     by
                     vicissitude
                     ,
                     and
                     change
                     ,
                     sometime
                     comfort
                     ,
                     sometime
                     sorrowe
                     :
                     so
                     Gods
                     children
                     finde
                     this
                     change
                     both
                     into
                     ioye
                     and
                     sorrowe
                     ;
                     those
                     know
                     this
                     that
                     haue
                     experience
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     others
                     knowe
                     it
                     not
                     .
                     Here
                     then
                     is
                     a
                     mirrour
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ;
                     the
                     worldly
                     minded
                     men
                     would
                     alwayes
                     keepe
                     one
                     tenour
                     and
                     neuer
                     bee
                     moued
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     doe
                     thus
                     change
                     ;
                     they
                     cannot
                     finde
                     this
                     wisedome
                     and
                     comfort
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     but
                     then
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     brought
                     lowe
                     .
                     Many
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     heare
                     a
                     promise
                     ,
                     thinke
                     to
                     haue
                     it
                     by
                     and
                     by
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     ma●ke
                     not
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     promise
                     and
                     the
                     fruition
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     all
                     at
                     once
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     lawe
                     will
                     make
                     them
                     fit
                     before
                     they
                     enioy
                     it
                     .
                     This
                     causeth
                     many
                     to
                     fall
                     from
                     the
                     promises
                     ,
                     which
                     seemed
                     to
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     helpe
                     at
                     *
                     the
                     first
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     melte
                     
                       and
                       cleaue
                       to
                       the
                       dust
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     trust
                     in
                     God
                     and
                     waite
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     feele
                     comfort●
                     others
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     trouble
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     waite
                     a
                     little
                     ,
                     but
                     if
                     helpe
                     come
                     not
                     quickly
                     ,
                     then
                     cast
                     they
                     all
                     away
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     child
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     a
                     patient
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     feeleth
                     comfort
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     hasty
                     minded
                     man
                     wanteth
                     not
                     his
                     woe
                     .
                     He
                     marketh
                     the
                     deliuerance
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     hopeth
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     waiteth
                     still
                     on
                     God.
                     Hee
                     was
                     as
                     good
                     as
                     dead
                     ,
                     and
                     saw
                     no
                     helpe
                     but
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     The
                     nature
                     of
                     man
                     is
                     readie
                     to
                     trust
                     in
                     meanes
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     hee
                     hath
                     them
                     ;
                     therefore
                     God
                     pulleth
                     all
                     meanes
                     from
                     vs
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     onely
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     
                     thinke
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     deliuered
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     hee
                     will
                     deliuer
                     vs.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       26.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       declared
                       my
                       wayes
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     VEers
                     .
                     59.
                     
                     
                       He
                       considereth
                       his
                       wayes
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     his
                     inward
                     imperfections
                     ,
                     &
                     outward
                     aberrations
                     from
                     the
                     straite
                     ,
                     and
                     st●eight
                     wayes
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     here
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     ashamed
                     to
                     declare
                     them
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     and
                     confesse
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     this
                     came
                     vpon
                     him
                     because
                     hee
                     was
                     forgetfull
                     to
                     do●
                     Gods
                     will.
                     My
                     soule
                     claue
                     vnto
                     the
                     dus●
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     claue
                     not
                     to
                     thee
                     .
                     I
                     haue
                     declared
                     my
                     wayes
                     of
                     wickednes
                     ,
                     teach
                     thou
                     me
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     rigt●eousnesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       declared
                       my
                       wayes
                       ▪
                       )
                    
                     Our
                     wayes
                     are
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     that
                     course
                     which
                     we
                     followe
                     in
                     sinning
                     ,
                     wee
                     ought
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     to
                     declare
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     deale
                     with
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     iudge
                     dealeth
                     with
                     malefactors
                     .
                     1
                     ,
                     Apprehende
                     .
                     2
                     ,
                     A●ra●g●●
                     .
                     3
                     ,
                     Condemne
                     our selues
                     as
                     guiltie
                     before
                     God
                     For
                     
                       he
                       that
                       hideth
                       his
                       〈◊〉
                       sh●k
                       not
                       pr●●p●r
                       ,
                       Pro●
                       .
                    
                     28.
                     13.
                     
                     See
                     what
                     declarations
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     declamations
                     the
                     Saints
                     m●●e
                     against
                     themselues
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Sam.
                     12.
                     
                     Psal.
                     32.
                     
                     &
                     51.
                     
                     Neh.
                     9.
                     33.
                     34
                     35.
                     
                     Da●
                     .
                     9
                     5
                     6.
                     7
                     8.
                     9
                     10.
                     
                     It
                     were
                     good
                     for
                     vs
                     in
                     our
                     life
                     time
                     to
                     keepe
                     a
                     register
                     of
                     all
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     to
                     recount
                     them
                     often
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     hauing
                     from
                     him
                     our
                     est●ere
                     ●ere
                     ,
                     wee
                     may
                     not
                     hereafter
                     bee
                     called
                     to
                     an
                     account
                     ▪
                     Men
                     carefully
                     looke
                     how
                     they
                     stand
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     carelesse
                     to
                     see
                     how
                     they
                     stand
                     before
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     may
                     iustly
                     haue
                     the
                     statutes
                     of
                     bancke-rupts
                     sued
                     against
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       thou
                       heardest
                       me
                    
                     )
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     benefit
                     that
                     commeth
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     vpon
                     the
                     vnfained
                     confession
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     .
                     
                       He
                       that
                       confesseth
                       and
                       forsaketh
                       them
                       ,
                       shall
                       fin●e
                       mercie
                       .
                       Prou.
                    
                     28.
                     13.
                     
                     Vncouer
                     thou
                     ,
                     God
                     will
                     couer
                     :
                     declare
                     thou
                     ,
                     God
                     will
                     heare
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     seate
                     of
                     Iustice
                     vpon
                     earth
                     ,
                     we
                     say
                     open
                     confession
                     ,
                     open
                     confusion
                     ,
                     here
                     it
                     is
                     farre
                     otherwise
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Ioh.
                     1.
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       thou
                       heardest
                       me
                       .
                    
                     )
                     God
                     heareth
                     our
                     prayers
                     two
                     wayes
                     :
                     first
                     in
                     mercie
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     granteth
                     the
                     requests
                     of
                     such
                     as
                     call
                     vpon
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     his
                     name
                     .
                     Secondly
                     hee
                     heares
                     mens
                     prayers
                     in
                     his
                     wrath
                     .
                     Thus
                     he
                     gaue
                     the
                     Israelites
                     quayles
                     at
                     their
                     desire
                     .
                     Psal.
                     78.
                     29.
                     30.
                     31.
                     
                       and
                       Hos.
                    
                     13
                     ,
                     10.
                     11.
                     
                     Thus
                     men
                     often
                     times
                     curse
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     ,
                     yea
                     their
                     children
                     &
                     ca●tell
                     ,
                     and
                     accordingly
                     they
                     haue
                     their
                     wish
                     .
                     Dauid
                     was
                     not
                     euer
                     heard
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     :
                     neither
                     are
                     we
                     ouer
                     heard
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     .
                     It
                     pleaseth
                     God
                     to
                     deale
                     with
                     vs
                     as
                     with
                     the
                     woman
                     of
                     
                       Canaan
                       .
                       Matth.
                    
                     15.
                     24.
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     proue
                     vs
                     by
                     delay
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     exercise
                     our
                     faith
                     :
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     we
                     may
                     acknowledge
                     from
                     whom
                     we
                     haue
                     receiued
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     praied
                     for
                     :
                     4.
                     
                     That
                     wee
                     might
                     more
                     esteeme
                     of
                     the
                     graces
                     giuen
                     by
                     importunitie
                     :
                     5.
                     
                     To
                     whet
                     on
                     our
                     desires
                     after
                     such
                     things
                     as
                     we
                     pray
                     for
                     :
                     and
                     6
                     ,
                     that
                     others
                     may
                     learne
                     that
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       that
                       beleeueth
                       will
                       not
                       make
                       hast
                       ,
                       Isay
                    
                     28.
                     16
                     
                     Nay
                     it
                     pleaseth
                     God
                     oftētimes
                     not
                     to
                     heare
                     vs
                     at
                     all
                     .
                     1
                     ▪
                     Because
                     we
                     thē
                     know
                     not
                     to
                     aske
                     as
                     we
                     ought
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     20.
                     22.
                     2.
                     
                     Because
                     wee
                     aske
                     amisse
                     ,
                     Iames
                     4.
                     3.
                     3.
                     
                     Because
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     good
                     for
                     vs
                     2.
                     
                     Cor.
                     12.
                     7.
                     
                     But
                     because
                     the
                     Prophet
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       thou
                       heardest
                       me
                    
                     :
                     after
                     what
                     māner
                     doth
                     God
                     heare
                     the
                     prayers
                     of
                     his
                     seruāts
                     ?
                     Answer
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     By
                     graunting
                     the
                     thing
                     which
                     was
                     asked
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     wil.
                     2
                     ,
                     By
                     denying
                     the
                     thing
                     desired
                     ,
                     &
                     by
                     giuing
                     something
                     proportionable
                     vnto
                     it
                     .
                     We
                     aske
                     temporall
                     ,
                     he
                     giues
                     spirituall
                     blessings
                     :
                     we
                     aske
                     deliuerance
                     :
                     he
                     giues
                     patience
                     .
                     The
                     Cup
                     was
                     not
                     remoued
                     at
                     Christs
                     prayer
                     :
                     his
                     manhood
                     was
                     inabled
                     to
                     beare
                     Gods
                     wrath
                     .
                     The
                     pricke
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     was
                     not
                     taken
                     from
                     Paul
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     heard
                     this
                     voyce
                     :
                     
                       My
                       Grace
                       is
                       sufficient
                       for
                       thee
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Teach
                       me
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                     )
                     This
                     often
                     repetition
                     of
                     this
                     one
                     thing
                     in
                     this
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     argueth
                     ,
                     1
                     ▪
                     The
                     necessitie
                     of
                     this
                     knowledge
                     .
                     2
                     ,
                     The
                     desire
                     he
                     had
                     to
                     obtaine
                     it
                     .
                     3
                     ,
                     That
                     such
                     repetitions
                     are
                     not
                     then
                     friuolous
                     when
                     they
                     proceed
                     from
                     a
                     sound
                     heart
                     ,
                     a
                     zealous
                     affection
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     consideration
                     of
                     the
                     necessitie
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     prayed
                     for
                     .
                     4
                     ,
                     That
                     such
                     as
                     haue
                     most
                     light
                     ,
                     haue
                     little
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     haue
                     :
                     5.
                     
                     As
                     couetous
                     men
                     thinke
                     they
                     haue
                     neuer
                     gold
                     enough
                     ,
                     so
                     christian
                     men
                     should
                     thinke
                     they
                     haue
                     neuer
                     knowledge
                     enough
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       27.
                       
                    
                     
                       Make
                       me
                       to
                       vnderstand
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       thy
                       precepts
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       meditate
                       in
                       thy
                       wonderous
                       workes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     goeth
                     on
                     in
                     his
                     former
                     petition
                     ,
                     and
                     considering
                     that
                     euerie
                     man
                     is
                     a
                     beast
                     in
                     his
                     owne
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     like
                     the
                     owle
                     that
                     cannot
                     beholde
                     the
                     sunne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Mole
                     that
                     wanteth
                     sight
                     ;
                     hee
                     desireth
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     partly
                     by
                     his
                     spirit
                     ,
                     partly
                     
                     by
                     his
                     ministers
                     ,
                     partly
                     by
                     afflictions
                     ,
                     partly
                     by
                     studie
                     and
                     labor
                     ,
                     make
                     him
                     to
                     haue
                     a
                     right
                     and
                     sounde
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     of
                     his
                     statutes
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     the
                     w●y
                     of
                     his
                     statutes
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     after
                     what
                     sort
                     and
                     order
                     he
                     may
                     liue
                     and
                     direct
                     his
                     life
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     commaunded
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     Lawe
                     .
                     Learne
                     heere
                     first
                     ,
                     how
                     hard
                     a
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     for
                     man
                     ouerweening
                     himselfe
                     in
                     his
                     owne
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     to
                     knowe
                     Gods
                     will
                     ,
                     till
                     God
                     make
                     vs
                     to
                     knowe
                     ;
                     wee
                     are
                     fooles
                     ,
                     and
                     slowe
                     of
                     heart
                     to
                     belieue
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     written
                     in
                     the
                     Worde
                     ,
                     till
                     CHRIST
                     open
                     our
                     eyes
                     .
                     Luke
                     ,
                     24.
                     wee
                     say
                     with
                     N●c●demus
                     ,
                     how
                     can
                     these
                     things
                     be
                     ?
                     Iohn
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     enough
                     to
                     vnderstand
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     knowe
                     the
                     waye
                     to
                     walke
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     it
                     wee
                     may
                     be
                     directed
                     what
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     when
                     ,
                     where
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     wee
                     ought
                     to
                     performe
                     euery
                     action
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       I
                       will
                       meditate
                    
                     ]
                     or
                     as
                     some
                     reade
                     ,
                     speake
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     teach
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     by
                     thy
                     grace
                     shall
                     teach
                     others
                     :
                     and
                     surely
                     to
                     what
                     ende
                     doth
                     God
                     giue
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     wee
                     should
                     be
                     carefull
                     to
                     edifie
                     others
                     by
                     it
                     .
                     Wee
                     may
                     not
                     desire
                     this
                     knowledge
                     onely
                     to
                     know
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     foolish
                     curiositie
                     :
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     knowne
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     vanitie
                     :
                     or
                     to
                     gaine
                     by
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     couetousnes
                     :
                     but
                     to
                     edifie
                     our selues
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     wisdome
                     :
                     and
                     to
                     edifie
                     others
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     charitie
                     .
                     The
                     woman
                     of
                     Samaria
                     had
                     no
                     sooner
                     a
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Iohn
                     4
                     but
                     thee
                     runnes
                     into
                     the
                     Cittie
                     ,
                     leau●s
                     her
                     pitcher
                     ,
                     and
                     saith
                     :
                     
                       Come
                       ,
                       see
                       a
                       man
                       that
                       hath
                       told
                       me
                       all
                       that
                       I
                       haue
                       done
                       ,
                       Is
                       not
                       he
                       the
                       Christ
                       ?
                    
                     Am
                     I
                     my
                     brothers
                     keeper
                     ,
                     was
                     Kayns
                     speech
                     ,
                     Gem4
                     .
                     But
                     he
                     that
                     belieueth
                     in
                     me
                     saith
                     Christ
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     belly
                     shal
                     flow
                     riuers
                     of
                     the
                     water
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     ●o●●
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       will
                       m●dit●●e
                    
                     ]
                     Three
                     things
                     saith
                     Luther
                     make
                     a
                     good
                     diuine
                     ,
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     affliction
                     ,
                     meditation
                     :
                     this
                     last
                     is
                     as
                     the
                     chewing
                     of
                     the
                     cud
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     reade
                     of
                     in
                     L●●●t●cus
                     .
                     Meditation
                     without
                     reading
                     is
                     often
                     erroneous
                     ;
                     reading
                     without
                     meditation
                     ,
                     makes
                     a
                     barren
                     student
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       In
                       thy
                       wonderous
                       workes
                    
                     .
                     ]
                     Or
                     wonders
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     either
                     of
                     those
                     wonderfull
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     contained
                     in
                     thy
                     law
                     ,
                     as
                     verse
                     ,
                     19.
                     of
                     this
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     and
                     verse
                     ,
                     129
                     ▪
                     which
                     being
                     high
                     and
                     hidden
                     mysteries
                     ,
                     did
                     cause
                     him
                     to
                     haue
                     them
                     in
                     admiration
                     and
                     reuerence
                     :
                     or
                     of
                     those
                     wonderfull
                     workes
                     which
                     God
                     before
                     had
                     done
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     daylie
                     did
                     amongst
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     had
                     in
                     perpetuall
                     remembrance
                     .
                  
                   
                     Note
                     we
                     first
                     first
                     ,
                     that
                     Gods
                     word
                     is
                     wonderfull
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     containeth
                     in
                     it
                     such
                     things
                     as
                     transcende
                     the
                     reach
                     of
                     mans
                     capacitie
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     illumination
                     from
                     aboue
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     vnderstood
                     by
                     the
                     wisest
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     But
                     especially
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     consider
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     this
                     Word
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     
                       immortall
                       seede
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     begotten
                     againe
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       sincere
                       ●ilke
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     wee
                     are
                     nourished
                     :
                     that
                     
                       siluer
                       Trumpet
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     wee
                     are
                     awakened
                     :
                     that
                     
                       Christ
                       all
                       glasse
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     wee
                     may
                     behold
                     what
                     manner
                     of
                     persons
                     we
                     are
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     
                       mighti●
                       arme
                       of
                       GOD
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     corrected
                     for
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     protected
                     from
                     sinne
                     :
                     we
                     must
                     needes
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     Word
                     is
                     wonderfull
                     .
                     Giue
                     mee
                     a
                     man
                     as
                     lasciuious
                     as
                     a
                     Goate
                     ,
                     as
                     rau●●●●●
                     as
                     a
                     Wolfe
                     ,
                     as
                     couetous
                     as
                     Hell
                     ,
                     as
                     prosu●e
                     euery
                     way
                     as
                     the
                     prodigall
                     sonne
                     ;
                     if
                     this
                     Word
                     assisted
                     by
                     Gods
                     spirite
                     seize
                     vpon
                     his
                     soule
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     chaunge
                     him
                     as
                     if
                     hee
                     were
                     a
                     newe
                     man
                     :
                     and
                     to
                     say
                     as
                     one
                     once
                     did
                     to
                     his
                     wanton
                     louer
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     I.
                     
                  
                   
                     Now
                     as
                     for
                     the
                     workes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     whether
                     wee
                     looke
                     vpon
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     creation
                     or
                     preseruation
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     euery
                     way
                     wonderfull
                     .
                     Dauid
                     could
                     not
                     looke
                     vpon
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     cryeth
                     out
                     ,
                     Psal
                     :
                     8.
                     
                     
                       O
                       Lorde
                       how
                       wonderfull
                       are
                       thy
                       workes
                       throughout
                       the
                       worlde
                       ?
                    
                     And
                     Psal.
                     139.
                     
                     But
                     considering
                     the
                     frame
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     bodie
                     ,
                     he
                     saith
                     :
                     
                       I
                       will
                       praise
                       thee
                       O
                       Lorde
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       am
                       wonderfully
                       and
                       fearefully
                       made
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       28.
                       
                    
                     
                       My
                       soule
                       melteth
                       for
                       he●●ines
                       ,
                       raise
                       me
                       vp
                       according
                       vnto
                       th●
                       Word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     ME
                     thinks
                     I
                     see
                     Dauid
                     here
                     resolued
                     into
                     teares
                     ,
                     and
                     pouring
                     them
                     out
                     at
                     his
                     cies
                     ,
                     as
                     at
                     ●
                     well
                     with
                     two
                     buckets
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     that
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     heauy
                     vpon
                     him
                     .
                     Hee
                     can
                     find
                     no
                     comfort
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     &
                     therefore
                     he
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     raised
                     vp
                     by
                     it
                     ,
                     be
                     taketh
                     himselfe
                     to
                     this
                     ciaculatory
                     prayer
                     .
                     He
                     thought
                     it
                     not
                     enough
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       soule
                       cleaueth
                       to
                       the
                       dust
                       :
                    
                     vers
                     .
                     25.
                     but
                     here
                     wil
                     he
                     adde
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     
                       melted
                       for
                       heauines
                       .
                       The
                       spirit
                       of
                       a
                       man
                       may
                       beare
                       his
                       infirmities
                       ,
                       but
                       a
                       woūded
                       spirit
                       who
                       can
                       beare
                       ?
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     wise
                     man
                     ;
                     Prou.
                     18
                     14
                     There
                     is
                     much
                     in
                     this
                     booke
                     concerning
                     afflicted
                     consciences
                     ,
                     &
                     therefore
                     I
                     need
                     not
                     to
                     adde
                     much
                     .
                     In
                     all
                     those
                     sorrowes
                     which
                     the
                     soule
                     hath
                     ,
                     arising
                     from
                     the
                     consideration
                     of
                     Gods
                     wrath
                     for
                     sinne
                     ;
                     the
                     first
                     consolation
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     is
                     promised
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     .
                     Thus
                     it
                     will
                     quicken
                     ,
                     and
                     comfort
                     vs
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     and
                     assure
                     vs
                     of
                     this
                     haruest
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     we
                     sowe
                     in
                     teares
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     reape
                     inioy
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     But
                     because
                     wee
                     can
                     neither
                     apprehend
                     nor
                     apply
                     this
                     word
                     ,
                     further
                     then
                     wee
                     receiue
                     grace
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     with
                     Dauid
                     pray
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     so
                     guide
                     vs
                     that
                     wee
                     wander
                     not
                     ,
                     vphold
                     vs
                     that
                     we
                     fall
                     not
                     ,
                     confirme
                     vs
                     that
                     wee
                     funt
                     not
                     ,
                     encourage
                     vs
                     that
                     wee
                     despaire
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     quicken
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     dye
                     not
                     .
                     This
                     verse
                     requires
                     rather
                     the
                     meditation
                     of
                     a
                     penitent
                     conuert
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     Exposition
                     of
                     a
                     learned
                     Diuine
                     :
                     as
                     for
                     the
                     wicked
                     they
                     vnderstand
                     not
                     what
                     is
                     here
                     written
                     .
                     Though
                     the
                     righteous
                     fall
                     ,
                     hee
                     shall
                     not
                     bee
                     cast
                     off
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     Lord
                     putteth
                     vnder
                     his
                     hand
                     .
                     Psal.
                     37.
                     24.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       29.
                       
                    
                     
                       Take
                       from
                       mee
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       lying
                       ,
                       and
                       graunt
                       mee
                       graciously
                       thy
                       lawe
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     before
                     hee
                     prayed
                     to
                     vnderstand
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     Gods
                     precepts
                     ,
                     so
                     here
                     hee
                     would
                     bee
                     kept
                     from
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     lying
                     ,
                     and
                     because
                     
                       they
                       whom
                       God
                       ▪
                       keepeth
                       ,
                       are
                       best
                       kept
                       :
                    
                     he
                     therefore
                     continues
                     his
                     prayer
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     desiring
                     so
                     to
                     bee
                     instructed
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     minde
                     being
                     purged
                     from
                     all
                     vanitie
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     taught
                     to
                     obey
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     The
                     way
                     of
                     lying
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     the
                     Prophet
                     calleth
                     
                       vaine
                       inuentions
                    
                     ,
                     Vers.
                     113.
                     falshood
                     ,
                     Vers.
                     163.
                     the
                     
                       way
                       of
                       the
                       wicked
                    
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Our
                       owne
                       wayes
                       ,
                       Ezech.
                    
                     18.
                     
                     In
                     a
                     word
                     the
                     Prophet
                     here
                     desireth
                     to
                     be
                     confirmed
                     by
                     God
                     against
                     all
                     corruptions
                     in
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     disorder
                     of
                     conuersation
                     ,
                     which
                     Sathan
                     by
                     his
                     wittie
                     and
                     wilie
                     instruments
                     doth
                     seeke
                     to
                     set
                     abroach
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     These
                     are
                     called
                     the
                     
                       way
                       of
                       lying
                    
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Because
                     they
                     are
                     inuented
                     by
                     Sathan
                     the
                     father
                     of
                     lies
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     They
                     are
                     countenanced
                     by
                     mans
                     witte
                     ,
                     the
                     store-house
                     of
                     lyes
                     ,
                     3.
                     
                     They
                     seeme
                     to
                     bee
                     that
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     lyes
                     ,
                     4.
                     
                     They
                     are
                     contrary
                     to
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     truth
                     ,
                     the
                     discouerers
                     of
                     lyes
                     .
                     This
                     way
                     of
                     lying
                     before
                     sinne
                     came
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     way
                     so
                     vnknowne
                     to
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     indeede
                     it
                     was
                     as
                     a
                     desert
                     wildernesse
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     which
                     neuer
                     any
                     foote
                     had
                     tro●e
                     :
                     but
                     now
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     broade
                     and
                     wide
                     a
                     way
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     most
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     walke
                     in
                     it
                     .
                     The
                     heathen
                     by
                     his
                     Idols
                     ,
                     the
                     Turke
                     by
                     his
                     Alcoran
                     ,
                     the
                     Iesuite
                     by
                     his
                     newe
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     the
                     Lutheran
                     by
                     his
                     Contransubstantiation
                     ,
                     the
                     Protestant
                     by
                     his
                     denying
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     godlinesse
                     ,
                     the
                     Schismatike
                     by
                     his
                     pretenced
                     puritie
                     haue
                     walked
                     so
                     along
                     in
                     this
                     way
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     trueth
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     knowe
                     .
                     Wee
                     haue
                     wrangled
                     so
                     long
                     about
                     trueth
                     in
                     religion
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     hee
                     could
                     not
                     finde
                     Rome
                     ,
                     in
                     Rome
                     :
                     so
                     wee
                     cannot
                     finde
                     Religion
                     ,
                     in
                     Religion
                     .
                     And
                     wee
                     haue
                     cloaked
                     so
                     long
                     trueth
                     in
                     conuersation
                     ,
                     that
                     true
                     dealing
                     is
                     banished
                     from
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     hee
                     that
                     will
                     vse
                     it
                     must
                     dye
                     a
                     begger
                     .
                     
                       Hijs
                       diebus
                       iam
                       peractis
                       ,
                       nulla
                       sides
                       est
                       in
                       factis
                       :
                       m●l
                       in
                       ore
                       ,
                       verba
                       lactis
                       ,
                       fel
                       in
                       corde
                       fraus
                       in
                       factis
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Helpe
                       Lord
                       for
                       good
                       and
                       godly
                       men
                       doe
                       perish
                       and
                       decay
                       ,
                    
                     
                       And
                       faith
                       and
                       truth
                       from
                       mortall
                       men
                       is
                       banisht
                       quite
                       away
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Had
                     we
                     not
                     neede
                     then
                     with
                     this
                     holy
                     Prophet
                     to
                     hate
                     al
                     vaine
                     inuentions
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     pray
                     most
                     earnestly
                     with
                     him
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     take
                     from
                     vs
                     this
                     lying
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     teach
                     vs
                     that
                     good
                     and
                     olde
                     way
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     if
                     we
                     walke
                     all
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     our
                     life
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     finde
                     rest
                     to
                     our
                     soules
                     ?
                     when
                     as
                     they
                     that
                     trust
                     in
                     lying
                     vanities
                     ,
                     doe
                     forsake
                     their
                     owne
                     mercie
                     ,
                     Ionah
                     :
                     2.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       graunt
                       me
                       graciously
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                       )
                    
                     He
                     boasteth
                     not
                     on
                     his
                     owne
                     merits
                     ,
                     but
                     desireth
                     all
                     for
                     Gods
                     goodnes
                     :
                     and
                     till
                     it
                     please
                     God
                     to
                     make
                     vs
                     rest
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     alone
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     carried
                     about
                     with
                     euery
                     blast
                     of
                     new
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     runne
                     a
                     whoring
                     after
                     our
                     own
                     inuentions
                     ,
                     and
                     neuer
                     be
                     guided
                     in
                     any
                     good
                     way
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       30.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       chosen
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       truth
                       :
                       and
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       haue
                       I
                       layde
                       before
                       mee
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THough
                     the
                     Prophet
                     prayed
                     in
                     the
                     former
                     verse
                     against
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     falshood
                     and
                     lying
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     seemeth
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     hee
                     had
                     made
                     choyce
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     way
                     ,
                     for
                     here
                     hee
                     protesteth
                     that
                     for
                     his
                     part
                     hee
                     had
                     chosen
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     trueth
                     ,
                     and
                     laide
                     before
                     himselfe
                     the
                     waye
                     of
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     .
                     God
                     layde
                     before
                     him
                     two
                     wayes
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     straite
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     wide
                     :
                     the
                     one
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     of
                     death
                     :
                     the
                     one
                     of
                     lying
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     of
                     truth
                     :
                     which
                     doth
                     hee
                     choose
                     ?
                     the
                     waye
                     of
                     trueth
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     that
                     path
                     which
                     leadeth
                     to
                     trueth
                     and
                     wel-doing
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     one
                     word
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     life
                     .
                     But
                     how
                     comes
                     it
                     that
                     hee
                     makes
                     this
                     choyce
                     ?
                     is
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     his
                     free-will
                     ?
                     nothing
                     lesse
                     ,
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     come
                     vnlesse
                     he
                     be
                     drawn
                     :
                     walke
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     he
                     be
                     directed
                     :
                     runne
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     he
                     bee
                     enlarged
                     ,
                     or
                     choose
                     this
                     waye
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     hee
                     bee
                     guided
                     by
                     the
                     worke
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     we
                     can
                     doe
                     nothing
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       chosen
                    
                     :
                     )
                     why
                     then
                     should
                     not
                     wee
                     chuse
                     it
                     ?
                     surely
                     hee
                     maketh
                     this
                     confession
                     ,
                     both
                     to
                     stirre
                     vp
                     others
                     by
                     his
                     example
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     testifie
                     his
                     resolution
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     hee
                     were
                     in
                     danger
                     for
                     this
                     choyce
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     fewe
                     companions
                     ,
                     yet
                     hee
                     for
                     his
                     part
                     would
                     neuer
                     seeke
                     out
                     any
                     other
                     way
                     :
                     as
                     Ios.
                     24.
                     15.
                     
                     Ioh.
                     6.
                     67.
                     68.
                     69.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       way
                       of
                       truth
                    
                     :
                     )
                     thus
                     he
                     st●leth
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     alone
                     shewes
                     man
                     the
                     waye
                     by
                     which
                     hee
                     may
                     walke
                     safely
                     ,
                     and
                     vprightlie
                     .
                     But
                     before
                     a
                     man
                     can
                     bee
                     set
                     in
                     this
                     way
                     ,
                     hee
                     hath
                     many
                     seducements
                     offered
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     to
                     drawe
                     him
                     into
                     by
                     ▪
                     paths
                     .
                     It
                     seemeth
                     that
                     Dauid
                     ouercame
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                     &
                     made
                     Gods
                     word
                     that
                     Ari●dnes
                     threed
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     he
                     passed
                     through
                     all
                     sorts
                     of
                     Labyrinths
                     .
                     If
                     wee
                     intend
                     to
                     make
                     choyce
                     of
                     any
                     other
                     waye
                     ,
                     doubt
                     not
                     but
                     we
                     shall
                     haue
                     counsellors
                     enough
                     ;
                     but
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     waye
                     ,
                     chuse
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       haue
                       I
                       laide
                       before
                       me
                       .
                    
                     )
                     1.
                     
                     Thy
                     word
                     according
                     to
                     which
                     thou
                     wilt
                     pronounce
                     sentence
                     ,
                     that
                     haue
                     I
                     saide
                     before
                     mee
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     euer
                     in
                     my
                     sight
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     my
                     counsellor
                     ,
                     my
                     comforter
                     ,
                     my
                     guide
                     and
                     gouernour
                     .
                     O
                     happie
                     Dauid
                     if
                     thou
                     hadst
                     euer
                     done
                     so
                     ,
                     then
                     hadst
                     thou
                     not
                     fallen
                     either
                     by
                     pride
                     of
                     heart
                     in
                     numbring
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     or
                     vncleanesse
                     of
                     life
                     with
                     the
                     spouse
                     of
                     Vriah
                     .
                     Hence
                     springs
                     all
                     impietie
                     that
                     we
                     laye
                     not
                     GODS
                     iudgements
                     before
                     vs.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       31.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       cleaued
                       to
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       confound
                       me
                       no●
                    
                  
                   
                     IF
                     euer
                     good
                     man
                     had
                     occasion
                     by
                     crosses
                     to
                     forsake
                     his
                     profession
                     ,
                     and
                     hold
                     of
                     pietie
                     ,
                     Dauid
                     had
                     :
                     neuer
                     was
                     man
                     more
                     beloued
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     neuer
                     was
                     man
                     so
                     molested
                     by
                     men
                     ,
                     remember
                     his
                     troubles
                     and
                     his
                     truth
                     will
                     appeare
                     .
                     Did
                     hee
                     now
                     forsake
                     his
                     standing
                     :
                     abandon
                     his
                     generall
                     :
                     or
                     start
                     aside
                     like
                     a
                     broken
                     bowe
                     ?
                     no
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     Lord
                     was
                     his
                     delight
                     ,
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     was
                     his
                     comfort
                     .
                     He
                     did
                     cleaue
                     so
                     fast
                     vnto
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     his
                     will
                     is
                     testified
                     to
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     trouble
                     could
                     make
                     him
                     to
                     forgoe
                     his
                     hold
                     .
                     Mee
                     thinkes
                     I
                     may
                     bring
                     in
                     heere
                     Paul
                     speaking
                     as
                     Dauid
                     doth
                     .
                     
                       Who
                       shall
                       seperate
                       vs
                       from
                       the
                       loue
                       of
                       Christ
                       ?
                       shall
                       tribulation
                       ,
                       or
                       anguish
                       ,
                       or
                       persecution
                       ,
                       or
                       famine
                       ,
                       or
                       naked
                       ●●sse
                       ,
                       or
                       perill
                       ,
                       or
                       sworde
                       ?
                       As
                       it
                       is
                       written
                       ,
                       for
                       thy
                       sake
                       are
                       we
                       killed
                       all
                       the
                       day
                       long
                       :
                       wee
                       are
                       counted
                       as
                       sheepe
                       for
                       the
                       slaughter
                       .
                       Neuerthelesse
                       in
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       we
                       are
                       more
                       then
                       conquerers
                       through
                       him
                       th●t
                       loued
                       vs.
                       For
                       I
                       am
                       perswaded
                       that
                       neither
                       death
                       ,
                       nor
                       life
                       ,
                       nor
                       angels
                       ,
                       nor
                       principalities
                       ,
                       nor
                       powers
                       ,
                       nor
                       things
                       present
                       ,
                       nor
                       things
                       to
                       come
                       :
                       Nor
                       height
                       ,
                       nor
                       depth
                       ,
                       nor
                       any
                       other
                       creature
                       shall
                       b●e
                       able
                       to
                       seperate
                       vs
                       from
                       the
                       loue
                       of
                       GOD
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       CHRIST
                       IESVS
                       our
                       LORDE
                       .
                       Rom.
                       8.
                       35.
                       
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Confounde
                       mee
                       not
                    
                     .
                     )
                     If
                     I
                     cleaue
                     not
                     to
                     thy
                     testimonies
                     ,
                     thou
                     wilt
                     confounde
                     mee
                     ,
                     as
                     all
                     they
                     are
                     who
                     start
                     aside
                     from
                     thee
                     :
                     if
                     I
                     cleaue
                     vnto
                     thy
                     testimonies
                     ,
                     men
                     will
                     confounde
                     mee
                     ,
                     O
                     LORDE
                     suffer
                     mee
                     not
                     to
                     bee
                     confounded
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     
                     to
                     doe
                     that
                     whereby
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     ashamed
                     ,
                     either
                     before
                     thee
                     or
                     before
                     any
                     man.
                     Thus
                     Dauid
                     fearing
                     that
                     by
                     daily
                     accidents
                     ,
                     his
                     faith
                     and
                     profession
                     might
                     be
                     shaken
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     should
                     in
                     the
                     ende
                     become
                     a
                     scorne
                     to
                     his
                     enemies
                     (
                     as
                     who
                     more
                     scorned
                     then
                     the
                     most
                     godly
                     )
                     desireth
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     haue
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     trusted
                     ▪
                     such
                     good
                     successe
                     ,
                     that
                     vpon
                     none
                     occasion
                     ,
                     that
                     hold
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     laide
                     vpon
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     might
                     be
                     taken
                     from
                     him
                     .
                     Where
                     we
                     see
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     custome
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     to
                     put
                     most
                     shame
                     vpon
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     desire
                     to
                     sticke
                     most
                     fast
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     serue
                     him
                     with
                     greatest
                     sinceritie
                     :
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     great
                     griefe
                     of
                     Gods
                     Saints
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     thus
                     confounded
                     for
                     well
                     doing
                     ;
                     let
                     them
                     goe
                     on
                     ,
                     as
                     Dauid
                     did
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     pray
                     as
                     Dauid
                     here
                     doth
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     ende
                     they
                     shall
                     either
                     see
                     the
                     confusion
                     of
                     their
                     enemies
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     reioyce
                     in
                     consolation
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     hated
                     without
                     a
                     cause
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Verse
                       .
                       32.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       will
                       runne
                       the
                       waies
                       of
                       thy
                       commaundements
                       ,
                       when
                       thou
                       shalt
                       enlarge
                       mine
                       heart
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     last
                     verse
                     is
                     a
                     golden
                     verse
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     he
                     sheweth
                     principally
                     with
                     what
                     speede
                     and
                     cheerfulnesse
                     he
                     will
                     serue
                     God.
                     But
                     because
                     this
                     race
                     celestiall
                     cannot
                     be
                     vndertaken
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     know
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     him
                     the
                     remission
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     which
                     alone
                     knowledge
                     doth
                     enlarge
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     drawing
                     it
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     dolors
                     ▪
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     perfuming
                     it
                     with
                     a
                     new
                     ioy
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     it
                     resteth
                     quieted
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     therefore
                     ,
                     as
                     before
                     he
                     desired
                     to
                     be
                     quickened
                     and
                     cheerēd
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     so
                     heere
                     he
                     promiseth
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     most
                     cheerfully
                     goe
                     on
                     in
                     the
                     waies
                     of
                     Gods
                     statutes
                     ,
                     where
                     it
                     shall
                     please
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     set
                     his
                     heart
                     at
                     libertie
                     by
                     taking
                     away
                     from
                     him
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     his
                     displeasure
                     purchased
                     by
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     furie
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     of
                     whom
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     danger
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       will
                       runne
                       &c.
                    
                     )
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     metaphor
                     borrowed
                     from
                     runners
                     in
                     a
                     race
                     ,
                     who
                     questionles
                     doe
                     runne
                     with
                     speede
                     .
                     Such
                     an
                     one
                     was
                     Ahimaaz
                     2.
                     
                     Sam.
                     18.
                     who
                     out●an
                     Chushi
                     to
                     bring
                     Dauid
                     tydings
                     of
                     Absolons
                     death
                     :
                     And
                     Iohn
                     ,
                     who
                     did
                     ouerrunne
                     Peter
                     to
                     the
                     sepulcher
                     .
                     Iohn
                     .
                     20.
                     4.
                     
                     Dauid
                     will
                     imitate
                     these
                     runners
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     make
                     hast
                     ,
                     and
                     delay
                     no
                     time
                     to
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     righteous
                     iudgements
                     .
                     So
                     would
                     Paul
                     himselfe
                     Philip.
                     3.
                     13.
                     
                     
                       I
                       forget
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       behinde
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       endeuor
                       myselfe
                       to
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       before
                       :
                       And
                       followe
                       hard
                       towards
                       the
                       marke
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       price
                       of
                       the
                       high
                       calling
                       of
                       God
                       in
                       Christ
                       Iesus
                       .
                    
                     And
                     to
                     this
                     race
                     he
                     exhorteth
                     the
                     
                       Corinthians
                       .
                       1.
                       
                       Epistle
                       .
                       9.
                       
                       Chapter
                       .
                       Verse
                       .
                       2.
                       
                       So
                       runne
                       that
                       ye
                       may
                       obtaine
                       .
                    
                     Now
                     in
                     this
                     race
                     ,
                     some
                     creepe
                     on
                     ,
                     as
                     inceptors
                     in
                     Christianitie
                     ;
                     others
                     walke
                     on
                     as
                     proficients
                     in
                     Christianitie
                     ;
                     a
                     fewe
                     runne
                     on
                     as
                     absolute
                     christians
                     in
                     the
                     race
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     Euery
                     christian
                     is
                     the
                     runner
                     ,
                     Secondly
                     they
                     begin
                     to
                     runne
                     after
                     iustificatiō
                     by
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     &
                     Regeneration
                     .
                     Before
                     which
                     the
                     shackles
                     of
                     sin
                     hinder
                     their
                     running
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     the
                     ende
                     of
                     this
                     race
                     is
                     the
                     ende
                     of
                     their
                     life
                     .
                     Fourthly
                     the
                     race
                     it selfe
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     Gods
                     statutes
                     .
                     Fiftly
                     the
                     place
                     for
                     these
                     runners
                     is
                     this
                     present
                     world
                     :
                     for
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     we
                     neede
                     not
                     to
                     runne
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     then
                     receiue
                     the
                     ende
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     saluation
                     of
                     our
                     soules
                     .
                     Sixtly
                     the
                     marke
                     at
                     which
                     they
                     ayme
                     is
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     perfectly
                     knowe
                     ,
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     possesse
                     him
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     this
                     race
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     a
                     continuall
                     and
                     most
                     ardent
                     desire
                     ,
                     studie
                     ,
                     and
                     endeuour
                     to
                     profit
                     in
                     the
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     faith
                     ,
                     loue
                     ,
                     incorporation
                     ,
                     and
                     possession
                     of
                     Christ.
                     Seuenthly
                     .
                     The
                     price
                     appointed
                     for
                     such
                     as
                     runne
                     well
                     ,
                     is
                     eternall
                     life
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     heauen
                     .
                     Eightly
                     this
                     race
                     hath
                     in
                     it
                     these
                     degrees
                     ,
                     
                       maturè
                       ,
                       properè
                       ,
                       rectè
                       ,
                       constanter
                       .
                    
                     First
                     ,
                     maturè
                     ,
                     begin
                     betime
                     :
                     Secondly
                     properé
                     make
                     hast
                     :
                     Thirdly
                     recté
                     ,
                     keepe
                     on
                     right
                     .
                     Fourthly
                     
                       constanter
                       ,
                       continue
                    
                     to
                     the
                     ende
                     .
                     All
                     which
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     performe
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     resolue
                     :
                     First
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     neuer
                     runne
                     farre
                     enough
                     :
                     for
                     this
                     were
                     to
                     dreame
                     of
                     an
                     Anabaptisticall
                     perfection
                     .
                     Secōdly
                     we
                     must
                     euer
                     ayme
                     at
                     our
                     marke
                     which
                     is
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     forget
                     our
                     ground
                     behinde
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     those
                     steps
                     we
                     haue
                     troden
                     in
                     it
                     .
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     euer
                     endeuour
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     before
                     vs.
                     Fiftly
                     we
                     must
                     cast
                     off
                     all
                     impediments
                     in
                     this
                     race
                     .
                     Sixtly
                     and
                     lastly
                     let
                     vs
                     consider
                     that
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     runne
                     heere
                     as
                     fast
                     as
                     we
                     can
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     our
                     reward
                     and
                     crowne
                     in
                     heauen
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     will
                     make
                     vs
                     to
                     runne
                     on
                     still
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     
                       When
                       thou
                       shalt
                       enlarge
                       mine
                       heart
                    
                     )
                     Some
                     thinke
                     that
                     the
                     Prophet
                     straitned
                     because
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     meaneth
                     that
                     if
                     God
                     should
                     graunt
                     him
                     victorie
                     ouer
                     them
                     ,
                     then
                     his
                     feete
                     should
                     be
                     as
                     hindes
                     feete
                     ,
                     to
                     runne
                     on
                     in
                     the
                     aboue
                     named
                     way
                     :
                     But
                     it
                     is
                     probable
                     he
                     speaketh
                     of
                     that
                     griefe
                     he
                     had
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     consideration
                     of
                     Gods
                     wrath
                     for
                     sinne
                     :
                     and
                     indeed
                     such
                     sorrowes
                     doe
                     so
                     drawe
                     together
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     make
                     a
                     man
                     not
                     onely
                     slowe
                     to
                     doe
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     cannot
                     moue
                     a
                     foote
                     in
                     this
                     way
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     God
                     remoue
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     quiet
                     the
                     conscience
                     :
                     Rom.
                     5
                     ▪
                     1.
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     readie
                     and
                     fit
                     to
                     euery
                     good
                     worke
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     onely
                     walke
                     in
                     these
                     paths
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     great
                     alacritie
                     runne
                     on
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     Nothing
                     can
                     stay
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     that
                     sorrowe
                     is
                     taken
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     no
                     ,
                     not
                     contempt
                     ,
                     imprisonment
                     ,
                     or
                     losse
                     of
                     life
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   THE
                   5.
                   
                   PORTION
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Verse
                       .
                       33.
                       
                    
                     
                       Teach
                       me
                       ô
                       Lord
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       thy
                       statutes
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       it
                       vnto
                       the
                       ende
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     I
                     obserue
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     one
                     octonarie
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     euery
                     seuerall
                     verse
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     seuerall
                     prayer
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     first
                     whereof
                     he
                     prayeth
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     promiseth
                     to
                     take
                     that
                     which
                     God
                     shall
                     teach
                     him
                     .
                     He
                     had
                     before
                     resolued
                     to
                     runne
                     in
                     this
                     way
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     felt
                     forthwith
                     his
                     owne
                     naturall
                     aberrations
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     commeth
                     to
                     this
                     guide
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Teach
                       me
                       O
                       Lord
                    
                     )
                     As
                     the
                     Eunuch
                     in
                     the
                     Acts
                     desires
                     Philip
                     to
                     teach
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     schollet
                     in
                     the
                     schoole
                     his
                     maister
                     to
                     teach
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     stranger
                     in
                     his
                     iourney
                     some
                     guyde
                     to
                     teach
                     him
                     :
                     so
                     Dauid
                     heere
                     desires
                     God
                     to
                     teach
                     him
                     .
                     It
                     seemes
                     this
                     way
                     is
                     hard
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     by
                     any
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     worthie
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     out
                     by
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     Dauid
                     so
                     often
                     desires
                     to
                     be
                     directed
                     .
                     He
                     was
                     no
                     doubt
                     a
                     guide
                     to
                     the
                     blinde
                     ,
                     an
                     instruct●r
                     of
                     the
                     ignorant
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     learned
                     scholler
                     in
                     the
                     schoole
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     fearing
                     all
                     his
                     owne
                     wayes
                     ,
                     and
                     hungring
                     after
                     greater
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     the
                     principall
                     wheele
                     of
                     a
                     clocke
                     to
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     he
                     still
                     be●aketh
                     himselfe
                     vnto
                     prayer
                     .
                     Why
                     then
                     shall
                     we
                     thinke
                     that
                     if
                     he
                     haue
                     once
                     gotten
                     a
                     gli●pse
                     of
                     Gods
                     glory
                     reuealed
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     a
                     sma●ch
                     of
                     that
                     knowledge
                     manifested
                     in
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     a
                     tast
                     of
                     that
                     sweetnes
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     Lawe
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     that
                     way
                     which
                     leadeth
                     to
                     life
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     enough
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     of
                     our selues
                     able
                     t●
                     behold
                     that
                     glorie
                     ,
                     apprehend
                     that
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     relish
                     that
                     sweetnes
                     ,
                     or
                     runne
                     on
                     in
                     that
                     way
                     ?
                     O
                     let
                     vs
                     rather
                     say
                     as
                     Dauid
                     doth
                     ,
                     
                       Teach
                       me
                       ô
                       Lord.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     the
                     faithfull
                     ,
                     after
                     God
                     hath
                     liberally
                     bestowed
                     on
                     them
                     great
                     graces
                     ,
                     ought
                     alwaies
                     to
                     walke
                     in
                     feare
                     and
                     humilitie
                     ,
                     knowing
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     subiect
                     to
                     many
                     temptations
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     neuer
                     able
                     to
                     resist
                     ,
                     vnles
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     begunne
                     his
                     good
                     worke
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     doe
                     make
                     them
                     to
                     continue
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       it
                       vnto
                       the
                       ende
                    
                     )
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     enough
                     to
                     begin
                     well
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     goe
                     on
                     :
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     comeplement
                     of
                     true
                     pietie
                     ,
                     righteousnesse
                     :
                     Is
                     our
                     garment
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     like
                     Iosephs
                     partie
                     coloured
                     coate
                     ,
                     downe
                     to
                     the
                     heeles
                     :
                     not
                     like
                     that
                     of
                     Dauids
                     Ambassadors
                     cut
                     off
                     in
                     the
                     middest
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     Christians
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     requires
                     not
                     onely
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     beginning
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     tayle
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     ending
                     of
                     this
                     sacrifice
                     .
                     Remember
                     Lots
                     wife
                     ;
                     let
                     vs
                     reade
                     that
                     historie
                     ,
                     least
                     we
                     our selues
                     become
                     an
                     historie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Verse
                       .
                       34.
                       
                    
                     
                       Giue
                       me
                       vnderstanding
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       thy
                       Law
                       ;
                       yea
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       it
                       with
                       my
                       whole
                       heart
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Giue
                       me
                       vnderstanding
                       &c.
                    
                     )
                     We
                     thinke
                     that
                     wisedome
                     is
                     only
                     found
                     amongst
                     the
                     politicians
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     &
                     that
                     he
                     who
                     can
                     prouide
                     for
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     preuent
                     his
                     enemie
                     ,
                     circumuent
                     his
                     friend
                     ,
                     and
                     see
                     furthest
                     into
                     the
                     affayres
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     man
                     ,
                     yea
                     the
                     onely
                     wise
                     man.
                     But
                     Dauid
                     here
                     thinks
                     that
                     true
                     wisedome
                     is
                     in
                     vnderstanding
                     and
                     keeping
                     
                     the
                     Lawe
                     of
                     God.
                     Moses
                     thought
                     so
                     Deutr.
                     6.
                     
                     Salomon
                     thought
                     so
                     ,
                     Prou.
                     1.
                     6.
                     
                     Iob
                     thought
                     so
                     ,
                     chapt
                     .
                     28.
                     28.
                     and
                     hee
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     this
                     minde
                     ,
                     shall
                     one
                     day
                     be
                     enforced
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     Alas
                     I
                     haue
                     reiected
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     wisedome
                     is
                     in
                     me
                     ?
                     Isa.
                     8.
                     
                     If
                     any
                     one
                     therefore
                     doe
                     want
                     this
                     true
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     as
                     Dauid
                     doth
                     ,
                     and
                     Iames
                     exhorteth
                     all
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     
                       aske
                       it
                       of
                       him
                       who
                       giueth
                       liberally
                       to
                       all
                       men
                       ,
                       and
                       vpbraydeth
                       none
                       .
                    
                     Iames.
                     1.
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       it
                       with
                       my
                       whole
                       heart
                       ,
                    
                     )
                     As
                     he
                     promised
                     before
                     p●●seuerance
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     promiseth
                     sinceritie
                     .
                     The
                     heart
                     is
                     the
                     Christian
                     sacrifice
                     :
                     the
                     fountaine
                     of
                     all
                     both
                     good
                     and
                     euill
                     actions
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     principall
                     gift
                     which
                     God
                     beggeth
                     at
                     our
                     hands
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       sonne
                       giue
                       me
                       thy
                       heart
                       .
                    
                     It
                     was
                     once
                     ●●
                     saying
                     of
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     would
                     giue
                     licence
                     to
                     our
                     English
                     Catholiques
                     ,
                     to
                     come
                     vnto
                     our
                     Churches
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     be
                     present
                     at
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     
                       Fili
                       da
                       mihi
                       cor
                       tuum
                       ,
                       &
                       s●●ssicit
                       ,
                    
                     Sonne
                     giue
                     me
                     thine
                     heart
                     and
                     it
                     sufficeth
                     :
                     but
                     he
                     hath
                     retracted
                     this
                     his
                     teleration
                     ,
                     now
                     he
                     will
                     haue
                     all
                     ,
                     or
                     nothing
                     .
                     Our
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     like
                     their
                     God
                     ,
                     our
                     aduersaries
                     being
                     iudges
                     .
                     He
                     indeed
                     requireth
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     because
                     if
                     we
                     bestow
                     it
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     forthwith
                     giue
                     him
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     not
                     thinke
                     that
                     any
                     seruice
                     pleaseth
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     proceedeth
                     out
                     of
                     an
                     honest
                     hart
                     ,
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     faith
                     vnfained
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Verse
                       .
                       35.
                       
                    
                     
                       Direct
                       me
                       in
                       the
                       path
                       of
                       thy
                       commandements
                       ▪
                       for
                       therein
                       is
                       my
                       delight
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     STill
                     Dauid
                     sees
                     the
                     necessitie
                     of
                     walking
                     in
                     Gods
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     owne
                     pronenes
                     to
                     runne
                     out
                     of
                     that
                     way
                     :
                     therefore
                     he
                     desires
                     direction
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     that
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     giuen
                     him
                     a
                     desire
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     would
                     enable
                     him
                     to
                     performe
                     .
                     Questionles
                     we
                     are
                     of
                     our selues
                     readie
                     enough
                     like
                     vnbrideled
                     horses
                     in
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     to
                     runne
                     our selues
                     euen
                     out
                     of
                     breath
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     haue
                     many
                     occasions
                     heere
                     to
                     spurre
                     vs
                     on
                     :
                     onely
                     the
                     Lord
                     can
                     keepe
                     vs
                     in
                     this
                     path
                     :
                     therefore
                     must
                     wee
                     pray
                     for
                     his
                     direction
                     :
                     which
                     if
                     we
                     once
                     obtaine
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     not
                     wander
                     either
                     in
                     iudgement
                     or
                     practise
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     right
                     path
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       therein
                       is
                       my
                       delight
                    
                     .
                     )
                     I
                     take
                     pleasure
                     in
                     nothing
                     more
                     then
                     hauing
                     a
                     right
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     the
                     Lawe
                     ,
                     to
                     performe
                     obedience
                     to
                     thee
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     Of
                     this
                     delight
                     we
                     shall
                     speake
                     verse
                     .
                     92.
                     
                     In
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     note
                     that
                     Dauid
                     in
                     this
                     was
                     a
                     type
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     it
                     was
                     meate
                     and
                     drinke
                     to
                     doe
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     which
                     sent
                     him
                     .
                     Ioh.
                     5.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Verse
                       .
                       36.
                       
                    
                     
                       Incline
                       mine
                       heart
                       vnto
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       vnto
                       couetousnes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IN
                     the
                     3.
                     former
                     verses
                     are
                     three
                     petitions
                     concerning
                     Gods
                     way
                     :
                     In
                     the
                     first
                     he
                     desireth
                     instruction
                     ,
                     
                       teach
                       me
                    
                     :
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     apprehension
                     ,
                     
                       giue
                       me
                       vnderstanding
                    
                     :
                     in
                     the
                     third
                     ,
                     direction
                     ,
                     
                       direct
                       me
                    
                     .
                     But
                     because
                     ,
                     he
                     sawe
                     many
                     stumbling
                     blocks
                     in
                     this
                     way
                     ,
                     some
                     offered
                     to
                     his
                     heart
                     as
                     couetousnes
                     ,
                     others
                     to
                     his
                     eyes
                     as
                     vanitie
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     and
                     the
                     next
                     verse
                     he
                     desireth
                     the
                     remouall
                     of
                     them
                     both
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Incline
                       mine
                       heart
                       to
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       :
                    
                     )
                     Who
                     now
                     can
                     thinke
                     that
                     mans
                     heart
                     can
                     of
                     it
                     owne
                     accord
                     be
                     carried
                     on
                     to
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Gods
                     will
                     reuealed
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     it selfe
                     practise
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     but
                     consider
                     this
                     prayer
                     of
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     who
                     though
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     man
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     owne
                     heart
                     ,
                     yet
                     durst
                     not
                     presume
                     vpon
                     his
                     owne
                     heart
                     ,
                     with
                     this
                     gracious
                     inclination
                     from
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     most
                     excellent
                     wits
                     that
                     euer
                     haue
                     beene
                     ,
                     or
                     shal
                     be
                     ,
                     will
                     proue
                     in
                     the
                     ende
                     great
                     instruments
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     and
                     false
                     witnesses
                     against
                     these
                     testimonies
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     it
                     please
                     him
                     to
                     refine
                     them
                     by
                     his
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     incline
                     their
                     hearts
                     to
                     his
                     testimonies
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     
                       And
                       not
                       vnto
                       couetousnes
                    
                     )
                     I
                     take
                     it
                     that
                     praying
                     against
                     this
                     one
                     sinne
                     ,
                     he
                     prayeth
                     against
                     all
                     other
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       pride
                       ,
                       malice
                       ,
                       Luxurie
                       ,
                       lust
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     But
                     this
                     one
                     is
                     heere
                     named
                     ,
                     because
                     ,
                     as
                     
                     the
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     roote
                     of
                     all
                     euill
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     braunch
                     of
                     a
                     tree
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     nourished
                     by
                     the
                     roote
                     ,
                     no
                     streame
                     of
                     a
                     riuer
                     ,
                     but
                     hath
                     his
                     currant
                     from
                     the
                     spring
                     ,
                     &
                     no
                     veyne
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     but
                     hath
                     his
                     blood
                     from
                     the
                     liuer
                     :
                     so
                     is
                     there
                     no
                     one
                     sinne
                     ,
                     no
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     which
                     ha●●
                     not
                     life
                     and
                     liuelihood
                     from
                     this
                     one
                     sinne
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     as
                     (
                     I
                     may
                     say
                     )
                     the
                     
                       ●other
                       sinne
                    
                     ,
                     breeding
                     ,
                     and
                     bringing
                     vp
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     .
                     Like
                     mother
                     ,
                     like
                     daughters
                     ,
                     all
                     bad
                     :
                     but
                     couetousnes
                     is
                     the
                     worst
                     of
                     all
                     .
                     Yet
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     how
                     it
                     commeth
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     men
                     are
                     now
                     a
                     daies
                     called
                     
                       good
                       men
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     their
                     goodnes
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     their
                     goods
                     :
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     best
                     man
                     that
                     hath
                     the
                     best
                     purse
                     ,
                     monie
                     is
                     the
                     man
                     ,
                     yea
                     the
                     whole
                     man.
                     From
                     the
                     peeres
                     to
                     the
                     pesant
                     ,
                     all
                     are
                     enamoured
                     with
                     
                       Ladie
                       Lucre.
                    
                     But
                     why
                     should
                     they
                     be
                     so
                     ?
                     is
                     wealth
                     any
                     thing
                     else
                     but
                     thicke
                     clay
                     ?
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     that
                     refined
                     earth
                     ,
                     which
                     man
                     ought
                     to
                     treade
                     vnder
                     his
                     feete
                     ?
                     when
                     in
                     the
                     infancie
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     possessions
                     were
                     sold
                     ,
                     the
                     money
                     was
                     laid
                     at
                     the
                     Apostles
                     feete
                     ,
                     Acts.
                     4.
                     to
                     signifie
                     (
                     as
                     some
                     thinke
                     )
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     rather
                     trample
                     vpon
                     and
                     contemne
                     this
                     trash
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     haue
                     ouer
                     great
                     admiration
                     of
                     it
                     ▪
                     Alas
                     !
                     why
                     should
                     we
                     labour
                     so
                     after
                     things
                     temporall
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     hinder
                     vs
                     from
                     getting
                     things
                     eternall
                     ?
                     what
                     will
                     it
                     profit
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     get
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     loose
                     his
                     owne
                     soule
                     ?
                     shall
                     we
                     preferre
                     monie
                     before
                     God
                     ?
                     before
                     heauen
                     ?
                     before
                     our
                     owne
                     soules
                     ?
                     can
                     it
                     giue
                     satisfaction
                     to
                     vs
                     ?
                     No
                     it
                     cannot
                     .
                     Mans
                     heart
                     indeede
                     is
                     so
                     little
                     of
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     will
                     scant
                     giue
                     a
                     kite
                     her
                     breakefast
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     the
                     desire
                     thereof
                     so
                     infinite
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     cannot
                     satisfie
                     it
                     .
                     Are
                     we
                     the
                     better
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     rich
                     ?
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     the
                     horse
                     is
                     for
                     his
                     gaye
                     trappings
                     .
                     Can
                     we
                     carrie
                     them
                     away
                     with
                     vs
                     ?
                     nay
                     we
                     brought
                     nothing
                     into
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     certaine
                     we
                     shall
                     carrie
                     nothing
                     out
                     .
                     The
                     sumpter
                     horse
                     may
                     carrie
                     all
                     the
                     day
                     treasure
                     on
                     his
                     backe
                     ,
                     but
                     at
                     night
                     it
                     is
                     taken
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     carrieth
                     nothing
                     into
                     the
                     stable
                     ,
                     but
                     often
                     times
                     a
                     galled
                     backe
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     his
                     burden
                     .
                     Dauid
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       if
                       riches
                       encrease
                       set
                       not
                       your
                       heart
                       vpon
                       them
                       .
                       Salomon
                    
                     saith
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     trusteth
                     in
                     his
                     riches
                     shall
                     fall
                     .
                     Christ
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                     it
                     is
                     harder
                     for
                     a
                     rich
                     man
                     to
                     enter
                     into
                     heauen
                     then
                     for
                     a
                     camell
                     to
                     goe
                     through
                     a
                     needles
                     eye
                     .
                     Paul
                     saith
                     ,
                     they
                     that
                     will
                     be
                     rich
                     fall
                     into
                     many
                     temptations
                     and
                     snares
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     chargeth
                     Timothie
                     to
                     charge
                     rich
                     men
                     that
                     they
                     trust
                     not
                     in
                     vncertaine
                     riches
                     .
                     I
                     say
                     then
                     with
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     take
                     heede
                     and
                     beware
                     of
                     couetousnes
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     pray
                     euer
                     with
                     this
                     blessed
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     
                       Incline
                       mine
                       heart
                       to
                       thy
                       statutes
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       vnto
                       couetousnesse
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Verse
                       .
                       37.
                       
                    
                     
                       Turne
                       away
                       mine
                       eyes
                       from
                       regarding
                       vanitie
                       ,
                       and
                       quicken
                       me
                       in
                       thy
                       way
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HEre
                     he
                     prayeth
                     against
                     the
                     vanitie
                     of
                     the
                     eye
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     truth
                     is
                     a
                     vanitie
                     of
                     vanities
                     .
                     Thus
                     Vanitie
                     seduced
                     Heuah
                     ,
                     entangled
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     corrupted
                     Dinah
                     ,
                     endangered
                     Sarah
                     ,
                     enchaunted
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     allured
                     Achan
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     these
                     windowes
                     many
                     sinnes
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     soule
                     .
                     Reade
                     in
                     this
                     booke
                     that
                     godly
                     chapter
                     of
                     the
                     gouernement
                     of
                     the
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     an
                     other
                     booke
                     the
                     vanitie
                     of
                     the
                     eye
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     Iob
                     make
                     a
                     couenant
                     with
                     your
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     Dauid
                     pray
                     ,
                     turne
                     away
                     mine
                     eyes
                     &c.
                     and
                     you
                     shall
                     looke
                     better
                     all
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     your
                     life
                     .
                     It
                     were
                     better
                     to
                     haue
                     none
                     eye
                     ,
                     then
                     either
                     a
                     wanton
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     wicked
                     eye
                     .
                     If
                     such
                     an
                     eye
                     offend
                     thee
                     ,
                     pluck
                     it
                     out
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       quicken
                       me
                       in
                       thy
                       way
                    
                     )
                     he
                     considers
                     his
                     owne
                     deadnes
                     and
                     dulnes
                     of
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     desires
                     God
                     to
                     quicken
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     way
                     ,
                     this
                     pronoune
                     thy
                     is
                     very
                     emphaticall
                     ,
                     opposing
                     Gods
                     way
                     to
                     mans
                     way
                     .
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       is
                       righteous
                       in
                       all
                       his
                       wayes
                       ,
                    
                     Psal.
                     1.
                     45.
                     18.
                     
                       all
                       the
                       waies
                       of
                       God
                       are
                       mercie
                       and
                       truth
                       .
                    
                     Psal.
                     25.
                     
                     The
                     waies
                     of
                     men
                     are
                     altogether
                     vanitie
                     ,
                     and
                     leade
                     to
                     death
                     and
                     destruction
                     .
                     Onely
                     this
                     way
                     giueth
                     sound
                     comfort
                     to
                     the
                     soule
                     of
                     man.
                     Truth
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     men
                     are
                     pleasant
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     issues
                     thereof
                     are
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     death
                     .
                     The
                     wayes
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     difficult
                     and
                     dangerous
                     ,
                     but
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     they
                     will
                     bring
                     thee
                     to
                     heauen
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       38.
                       
                    
                     
                       Stablish
                       thy
                       promise
                       to
                       thy
                       seruant
                       ,
                       because
                       be
                       feareth
                       thee
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     WHat
                     doth
                     the
                     Prophet
                     in
                     this
                     verse
                     ?
                     hee
                     confesseth
                     himselfe
                     to
                     be
                     Gods
                     seruant
                     .
                     An
                     honorable
                     seruice
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     serue
                     God
                     :
                     an
                     argumēt
                     of
                     his
                     humilitie
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     this
                     seruitude
                     .
                     Hee
                     desireth
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     make
                     good
                     his
                     promise
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     all
                     that
                     hee
                     will
                     desire
                     ▪
                     God
                     had
                     promised
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     make
                     him
                     King
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     deliuer
                     him
                     from
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     guide
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     quicken
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     way
                     ,
                     by
                     prayer
                     he
                     desireth
                     the
                     accomplishment
                     of
                     this
                     promise
                     .
                     Out
                     of
                     this
                     learne
                     we
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     Dauid
                     prayeth
                     for
                     nothing
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     God
                     had
                     promised
                     to
                     graunt
                     ,
                     so
                     wee
                     ought
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     nothing
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     graunt
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     thus
                     aske
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     heare
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     and
                     graunt
                     our
                     requests
                     .
                     But
                     God
                     promiseth
                     nothing
                     but
                     to
                     his
                     seruants
                     :
                     he
                     heareth
                     not
                     sinners
                     ,
                     the
                     prayer
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     is
                     an
                     abomination
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Because
                       he
                       feareth
                       thee
                    
                     )
                     And
                     
                       who
                       would
                       not
                       feare
                       thee
                       O
                       King
                       of
                       Nations
                       ?
                       for
                       to
                       thee
                       apper●●in●th
                       the
                       dominion
                       :
                       for
                       among
                       all
                       the
                       wise
                       men
                       of
                       the
                       Gentiles
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       all
                       their
                       kingdomes
                       there
                       is
                       none
                       like
                       thee
                       .
                       I●r
                       .
                    
                     10.
                     7.
                     
                     Some
                     reade
                     these
                     wordes
                     thus
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       hee
                       may
                       feare
                       thee
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     hee
                     should
                     haue
                     saide
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     thou
                     hast
                     promised
                     to
                     bee
                     good
                     vnto
                     mee
                     ,
                     I
                     beseech
                     thee
                     establish
                     this
                     promise
                     of
                     thine
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     fearing
                     thee
                     ,
                     may
                     trust
                     in
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     preferre
                     thee
                     before
                     all
                     earthly
                     meanes
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     .
                     And
                     indeede
                     ,
                     the
                     true
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     breedeth
                     an
                     holy
                     securitie
                     in
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God.
                     Others
                     thinke
                     that
                     the
                     Prophet
                     by
                     this
                     doth
                     proue
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     is
                     indeede
                     the
                     true
                     seruant
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     because
                     his
                     conscience
                     telleth
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     feareth
                     God
                     aboue
                     all
                     earthly
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     truth
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     note
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     seruant
                     of
                     the
                     liuing
                     God.
                     But
                     none
                     must
                     thinke
                     that
                     Dauid
                     here
                     doth
                     alledge
                     his
                     owne
                     merits
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     doth
                     testifie
                     that
                     hee
                     is
                     not
                     an
                     vnfaithfull
                     seruant
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     the
                     LORD
                     was
                     euer
                     before
                     his
                     eyes
                     ,
                     his
                     seruice
                     was
                     not
                     eye-seruice
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     GOD
                     you
                     may
                     reade
                     much
                     in
                     this
                     booke
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       39.
                       
                    
                     
                       Take
                       away
                       from
                       mee
                       rebuke
                       which
                       I
                       feare
                       ,
                       for
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       are
                       good
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Blessed
                       is
                       the
                       man
                       that
                       feareth
                       alwayes
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     
                       Salomon
                       :
                       Pr●u
                    
                     .
                     28.
                     
                     Worke
                     out
                     your
                     saluation
                     with
                     feare
                     and
                     trembling
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Philip.
                    
                     2.
                     12.
                     
                     Take
                     away
                     from
                     mee
                     rebuke
                     which
                     I
                     feare
                     ,
                     saith
                     Dauid
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     Hebrew
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       take
                       away
                       my
                       rebuke
                    
                     :
                     as
                     if
                     hee
                     should
                     haue
                     saide
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     I
                     may
                     commit
                     some
                     such
                     euill
                     against
                     thy
                     good
                     law
                     ,
                     yea
                     some
                     such
                     notorious
                     transgression
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     tend
                     to
                     my
                     shame
                     :
                     I
                     beseech
                     thee
                     take
                     it
                     away
                     ▪
                     or
                     else
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     alreadie
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     by
                     diuers
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     name
                     through
                     adultery
                     and
                     murther
                     brought
                     shame
                     and
                     rebuke
                     vpon
                     my selfe
                     amongst
                     mē
                     ,
                     I
                     entreate
                     thee
                     to
                     remoue
                     this
                     shame
                     and
                     rebuke
                     .
                     Out
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Exposition
                     wee
                     learne
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     godly
                     are
                     subiect
                     vnto
                     notorious
                     sinnes
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     sins
                     wil
                     cause
                     shame
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     wicked
                     wil
                     not
                     be
                     ashamed
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     onely
                     can
                     take
                     away
                     this
                     shame
                     .
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     remouing
                     of
                     shame
                     euē
                     amōgst
                     mē
                     ,
                     especially
                     that
                     which
                     may
                     bring
                     with
                     it
                     some
                     dishonour
                     to
                     God.
                     Fiftly
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     godly
                     are
                     most
                     iealous
                     ouer
                     themselues
                     .
                     Sixtly
                     ,
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     auoide
                     sinne
                     ,
                     is
                     euer
                     to
                     bee
                     afraide
                     ,
                     least
                     wee
                     should
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   
                     Out
                     of
                     the
                     second
                     Exposition
                     note
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     remembrance
                     of
                     our
                     former
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     must
                     drawe
                     out
                     of
                     vs
                     prayers
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     them
                     wee
                     may
                     not
                     bee
                     rebuked
                     in
                     displeasure
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     nor
                     confounded
                     and
                     abashed
                     in
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     some
                     doe
                     yet
                     make
                     another
                     interpretation
                     of
                     these
                     wordes
                     ,
                     and
                     thinke
                     that
                     the
                     Prophet
                     heere
                     praieth
                     not
                     onely
                     against
                     those
                     priuate
                     contumelies
                     and
                     reproches
                     which
                     were
                     cast
                     out
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     hee
                     followed
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     good
                     (
                     though
                     to
                     an
                     heroicall
                     
                     minde
                     ,
                     any
                     thing
                     can
                     bee
                     better
                     borne
                     then
                     reproch
                     )
                     but
                     especially
                     against
                     those
                     publique
                     reproches
                     which
                     the
                     aduersaries
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     obseruing
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     Gods
                     lawe
                     ,
                     and
                     oppressions
                     of
                     Gods
                     people
                     ,
                     doe
                     foame
                     out
                     against
                     God
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     where
                     is
                     now
                     their
                     God.
                     These
                     Dauid
                     feared
                     :
                     and
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     ioyned
                     with
                     the
                     dishonour
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     hurt
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     hee
                     prayeth
                     against
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     the
                     Prophet
                     feared
                     least
                     God
                     should
                     bee
                     dishonoured
                     ,
                     so
                     ought
                     wee
                     :
                     thus
                     hee
                     was
                     grieued
                     when
                     Gods
                     people
                     were
                     oppressed
                     ,
                     so
                     ought
                     wee
                     :
                     thus
                     hee
                     made
                     the
                     rebukes
                     of
                     others
                     his
                     rebuke
                     ,
                     so
                     ought
                     we
                     :
                     and
                     thus
                     hee
                     prayed
                     that
                     this
                     might
                     be
                     taken
                     away
                     ,
                     so
                     ought
                     wee
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       are
                       good
                       ▪
                    
                     )
                     The
                     iudgements
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     are
                     badde
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     good
                     :
                     I
                     pray
                     against
                     those
                     ,
                     I
                     appeale
                     to
                     these
                     :
                     I
                     feare
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     I
                     approue
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     Now
                     the
                     iudgements
                     which
                     God
                     pronounceth
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     be
                     they
                     threatnings
                     in
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     or
                     consolations
                     in
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     yea
                     and
                     those
                     also
                     which
                     he
                     executeth
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     whether
                     vpon
                     the
                     godly
                     or
                     godlesse
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     needes
                     be
                     good
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Because
                     God
                     is
                     goodnesse
                     it selfe
                     .
                     2
                     ,
                     Hee
                     cannot
                     be
                     deceiued
                     .
                     3
                     ,
                     He
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     corrupted
                     .
                     4
                     ,
                     Hee
                     alone
                     is
                     no
                     respecter
                     of
                     persons
                     ,
                     but
                     iudgeth
                     according
                     to
                     euery
                     mans
                     worke
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     this
                     iudgement
                     seate
                     we
                     may
                     appeale
                     :
                     this
                     righteous
                     iudgement
                     we
                     must
                     acknowledge
                     ;
                     by
                     this
                     court
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     once
                     tried
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     Apostle
                     .
                     
                       I
                       passe
                       not
                       of
                       mans
                       iudgement
                       ,
                       for
                       he
                       that
                       iudgeth
                       me
                       is
                       the
                       Lord.
                    
                     What
                     auaileth
                     it
                     if
                     man
                     absolue
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     condemne
                     :
                     
                     or
                     if
                     God
                     condemne
                     ,
                     and
                     man
                     absolue
                     .
                     Let
                     them
                     contemne
                     the
                     vnrighteous
                     iudgements
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     who
                     can
                     in
                     the
                     testimonie
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     approue
                     themselues
                     and
                     all
                     their
                     actions
                     before
                     the
                     righteous
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God.
                     Shall
                     not
                     the
                     iudge
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     doe
                     righteously
                     ?
                     Genes
                     .
                     18.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       40.
                       
                    
                     
                       Behold
                       ,
                       I
                       desire
                       thy
                       commaundements
                       ,
                       quicken
                       me
                       in
                       thy
                       righteousnesse
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     before
                     he
                     saide
                     ,
                     that
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     are
                     good
                     ,
                     so
                     now
                     hee
                     maketh
                     his
                     appeale
                     to
                     this
                     iudge
                     :
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     effect
                     thus
                     much
                     .
                     O
                     Lord
                     my
                     Lord
                     ,
                     doe
                     any
                     doubt
                     whether
                     I
                     desire
                     thy
                     commandements
                     or
                     not
                     ?
                     I
                     appeale
                     vnto
                     that
                     eye
                     of
                     thine
                     that
                     seeth
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     
                       behold
                       I
                       desire
                       .
                       &c.
                    
                     I
                     desire
                     to
                     knowe
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     desire
                     to
                     obey
                     them
                     ,
                     yea
                     with
                     an
                     earnest
                     and
                     ardent
                     affection
                     ,
                     I
                     desire
                     both
                     to
                     knowe
                     and
                     doe
                     thy
                     will.
                     
                  
                   
                     Behold
                     ,
                     I
                     find
                     this
                     word
                     vsed
                     these
                     seuerall
                     wayes
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     As
                     a
                     note
                     of
                     
                       prediction
                       ,
                       Isay.
                    
                     7.
                     2.
                     
                     Of
                     
                       attention
                       ,
                       Psal.
                    
                     133.
                     3.
                     
                     Of
                     
                       admiration
                       ,
                       Matth.
                    
                     2.
                     4.
                     
                     Of
                     
                       admonition
                       ,
                       Iohn
                    
                     :
                     5
                     14.
                     5.
                     
                     Of
                     
                       irrision
                       ,
                       Ioh
                    
                     :
                     18.
                     6.
                     
                     Of
                     testification
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     this
                     and
                     other
                     places
                     in
                     which
                     they
                     desire
                     God
                     to
                     behold
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     most
                     willing
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     witnesse
                     of
                     .
                     If
                     God
                     say
                     to
                     man
                     behold
                     ,
                     it
                     argues
                     the
                     thing
                     is
                     worth
                     seeing
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     man
                     of
                     himselfe
                     is
                     vnwilling
                     to
                     see
                     it
                     :
                     if
                     man
                     say
                     to
                     God
                     behold
                     ,
                     it
                     seemes
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     not
                     hypocr●tically
                     counterseyte
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     haue
                     him
                     to
                     behold
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       desire
                       thy
                       commaundements
                    
                     .
                     )
                     O
                     that
                     this
                     desire
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     this
                     land
                     :
                     then
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     God
                     would
                     be
                     more
                     in
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     would
                     bee
                     more
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     godlinesse
                     more
                     in
                     their
                     liues
                     .
                     They
                     would
                     come
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     learne
                     to
                     liue
                     ,
                     and
                     liue
                     so
                     here
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     liue
                     euer
                     hereafter
                     :
                     men
                     would
                     not
                     make
                     a
                     shewe
                     of
                     godlinesse
                     ,
                     and
                     denye
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     their
                     liues
                     ;
                     but
                     earnestly
                     desire
                     that
                     the
                     good
                     worke
                     begunne
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     it
                     might
                     in
                     due
                     time
                     bee
                     accomplished
                     by
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Quicken
                       me
                       in
                       thy
                       righteousnes
                    
                     .
                     )
                     He
                     said
                     before
                     quicken
                     me
                     in
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     here
                     in
                     thy
                     righteousnes
                     :
                     all
                     is
                     one
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     righteousnes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     is
                     set
                     down
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     righteousnes
                     .
                     In
                     this
                     the
                     Prophet
                     desires
                     to
                     be
                     quickened
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     confirmed
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     cheerefulnes
                     and
                     gladnes
                     of
                     spirit
                     hee
                     might
                     relye
                     vpon
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     If
                     any
                     by
                     righteousnes
                     vnderstand
                     that
                     iustice
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     hee
                     defendeth
                     such
                     as
                     commit
                     themselues
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     I
                     gainesay
                     it
                     not
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   VAV
                   .
                   THE
                   6.
                   
                   PORTION
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       41.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       let
                       thy
                       louing
                       kindnes
                       come
                       vnto
                       me
                       O
                       Lord
                       :
                       and
                       thy
                       saluation
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       promise
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     goeth
                     on
                     yet
                     in
                     his
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     here
                     beggeth
                     of
                     God
                     two
                     things
                     .
                     First
                     mercie
                     ,
                     secondly
                     saluation
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     because
                     God
                     had
                     promised
                     them
                     .
                     No
                     maruell
                     if
                     hee
                     desire
                     Gods
                     louing
                     kindnesse
                     .
                     For
                     thy
                     louing
                     kindnesse
                     saith
                     hee
                     is
                     better
                     then
                     life
                     :
                     it
                     were
                     better
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     hel
                     with
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     heauē
                     without
                     it
                     .
                     Mans
                     sauour
                     is
                     mutable
                     ,
                     Gods
                     immutable
                     :
                     mans
                     temporary
                     ,
                     Gods
                     eternall
                     :
                     mans
                     of
                     desert
                     ,
                     Gods
                     free
                     :
                     mans
                     respecteth
                     somewhat
                     in
                     man
                     ,
                     Gods
                     beholdeth
                     man
                     in
                     Christ.
                     This
                     wee
                     must
                     desire
                     aboue
                     all
                     earthly
                     things
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       thy
                       saluation
                    
                     .
                     )
                     First
                     mercie
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     saluation
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     the
                     effect
                     .
                     By
                     saluation
                     ,
                     he
                     meaneth
                     ,
                     ayde
                     ,
                     deliuerance
                     ,
                     victorie
                     ,
                     and
                     eternall
                     life
                     :
                     this
                     he
                     calleth
                     
                       Gods
                       saluation
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     commeth
                     onely
                     from
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       According
                       to
                       thy
                       promise
                    
                     .
                     )
                     This
                     is
                     ●●
                     which
                     hee
                     ●uer
                     chargeth
                     God
                     with
                     all
                     :
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     easie
                     matter
                     to
                     trust
                     God
                     on
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     in
                     presperitie
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     that
                     can
                     doe
                     so
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     ,
                     hee
                     is
                     the
                     man
                     indeede
                     .
                     But
                     what
                     benefit
                     shalt
                     thou
                     haue
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     if
                     God
                     bee
                     a
                     mercifull
                     Sauiour
                     vnto
                     thee
                     ?
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       42.
                       
                    
                     
                       So
                       shall
                       I
                       make
                       answere
                       to
                       my
                       blasphemers
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       trust
                       in
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     MAny
                     aduersaries
                     had
                     this
                     holy
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     they
                     came
                     about
                     him
                     like
                     bees
                     ,
                     they
                     layde
                     to
                     his
                     charge
                     things
                     which
                     hee
                     neuer
                     did
                     ,
                     and
                     especially
                     because
                     hee
                     made
                     his
                     boast
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     trusted
                     to
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     they
                     oftentimes
                     reproached
                     him
                     for
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     driuen
                     to
                     any
                     extremitie
                     they
                     beganue
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     now
                     his
                     God
                     ?
                     Thus
                     became
                     hee
                     the
                     
                       shame
                       of
                       men
                       ,
                       and
                       th●
                       contempt
                       of
                       the
                       people
                       .
                       All
                       they
                       that
                       sawe
                       him
                       had
                       him
                       inderision
                       :
                       they
                       made
                       mowes
                       ,
                       and
                       nod●ea
                       their
                       heads
                       saying
                       ;
                       Hee
                       trusted
                       in
                       God
                       ,
                       let
                       him
                       deliuer
                       him
                       :
                       let
                       him
                       saue
                       him
                       ,
                       seeing
                       hee
                       loueth
                       him
                       .
                       Psal.
                    
                     22.
                     6.
                     7.
                     8.
                     
                     In
                     this
                     hee
                     was
                     a
                     type
                     of
                     our
                     blessed
                     Sauiour
                     who
                     was
                     taunted
                     in
                     the
                     like
                     sort
                     vpon
                     the
                     c●osse
                     .
                     Matth.
                     27.
                     39.
                     40.
                     41
                     
                     :
                     42.
                     43.
                     
                     What
                     now
                     doth
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     labour
                     for
                     to
                     confute
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     to
                     silence
                     these
                     his
                     blasphemers
                     ?
                     Surely
                     the
                     performance
                     of
                     Gods
                     louing
                     kindnesse
                     and
                     saluation
                     ,
                     the
                     which
                     it
                     pleased
                     him
                     to
                     make
                     promise
                     of
                     .
                     This
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     pray
                     for
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     troubles
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     propher
                     here
                     doth
                     in
                     his
                     :
                     this
                     if
                     wee
                     staye
                     our selues
                     vpon
                     ,
                     as
                     Dauid
                     euer
                     did
                     ;
                     though
                     our
                     enemies
                     hee
                     neuer
                     so
                     many
                     ,
                     neuer
                     so
                     mightie
                     ,
                     neuer
                     so
                     malitious
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     in
                     the
                     ende
                     haue
                     such
                     assured
                     victorie
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     shall
                     not
                     onely
                     answere
                     our
                     aduersaries
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     with
                     shame
                     shall
                     answere
                     themselues
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     wee
                     fooles
                     thought
                     his
                     confidence
                     sollie
                     ,
                     but
                     now
                     wee
                     see
                     that
                     hee
                     is
                     the
                     Lords
                     beloued
                     ,
                     and
                     blessed
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     ▪
                  
                   
                     Obserue
                     .
                     1
                     ,
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     new
                     thing
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     aduersaries
                     of
                     religiō
                     ,
                     to
                     scorne
                     such
                     as
                     trust
                     onely
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     relie
                     vpon
                     his
                     promises
                     of
                     saluation
                     made
                     vnto
                     thē
                     .
                     These
                     wicked
                     ones
                     knewe
                     no
                     arme
                     ,
                     but
                     flesh
                     :
                     no
                     security
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     :
                     as
                     for
                     such
                     as
                     thinke
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     bee
                     the
                     strongest
                     tower
                     ,
                     them
                     they
                     haue
                     daily
                     in
                     derision
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Not
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     trust
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     answere
                     all
                     our
                     aduersaries
                     ,
                     for
                     Christ
                     will
                     giue
                     vs
                     a
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     whereagainst
                     all
                     our
                     enemies
                     shall
                     not
                     bee
                     able
                     to
                     speake
                     or
                     resist
                     .
                     Luk.
                     21.
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Hugo
                       Cardinalis
                    
                     ,
                     obserueth
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     three
                     sorts
                     of
                     blasphemers
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     the
                     deuils
                     ,
                     heretikes
                     and
                     slanderers
                     .
                     The
                     deuill
                     must
                     be
                     answered
                     by
                     the
                     internall
                     word
                     of
                     humilitie
                     :
                     heretiques
                     by
                     the
                     externall
                     word
                     of
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     slanderers
                     by
                     the
                     actiue
                     word
                     of
                     good
                     life
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       43.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       take
                       not
                       thy
                       word
                       of
                       trueth
                       vtterly
                       out
                       of
                       my
                       mouth
                       :
                       for
                       I
                       waite
                       for
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     might
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     not
                     finde
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     trueth
                     to
                     answere
                     ;
                     yet
                     he
                     prayeth
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     be
                     not
                     vtterly
                     taken
                     from
                     him
                     :
                     so
                     hee
                     saide
                     ▪
                     
                       ●●●sake
                       me
                       not
                       ouer
                       long
                    
                     :
                     This
                     then
                     sheweth
                     that
                     our
                     case
                     doth
                     alter
                     and
                     change
                     ,
                     ebbe
                     &
                     flow
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     pleaseth
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     reproueth
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     alwayes
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     case
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     haue
                     a
                     other
                     course
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     must
                     looke
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     our selues
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     comfort
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     feele
                     our selues
                     weake
                     ,
                     yet
                     Gods
                     children
                     haue
                     been
                     so
                     ;
                     also
                     it
                     may
                     humble
                     vs
                     ,
                     considering
                     that
                     God
                     doth
                     for
                     some
                     sinne
                     lay
                     this
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ;
                     let
                     let
                     vs
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     so
                     for
                     euer
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       I
                       haue
                       w●●ted
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     ]
                     This
                     sheweth
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     so
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     wait
                     ,
                     til
                     it
                     please
                     him
                     to
                     helpe
                     vs.
                     
                       For
                       thy
                       iudgements
                    
                     :
                     that
                     thou
                     wilt
                     execute
                     iudgement
                     on
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     that
                     thy
                     children
                     may
                     obtaine
                     the
                     promises
                     :
                     for
                     then
                     doth
                     the
                     Lord
                     execute
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     punisheth
                     the
                     wicked
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     threatned
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     fulfilleth
                     his
                     promises
                     to
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     giuing
                     them
                     a
                     tong
                     to
                     answere
                     his
                     blasphemers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       44.
                       
                    
                     
                       So
                       shall
                       I
                       alway
                       keepe
                       thy
                       Law
                       for
                       euer
                       and
                       euer
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IF
                     thou
                     wilt
                     deale
                     thus
                     ,
                     then
                     shall
                     I
                     keepe
                     thy
                     worde
                     :
                     where
                     hee
                     teacheth
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     God
                     doe
                     daily
                     assist
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     stand
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     he
                     do
                     not
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     fal
                     flat
                     .
                     This
                     must
                     teach
                     vs
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     earnestly
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     sheweth
                     perseuerance
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     Papists
                     ,
                     which
                     te●●●
                     to
                     doubt
                     of
                     saluation
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     perswasion
                     of
                     Gods
                     goodnes
                     doth
                     assure
                     vs
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     continue
                     to
                     the
                     ende
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     wee
                     feele
                     our
                     faith
                     weake
                     ,
                     and
                     pray
                     with
                     assurance
                     of
                     his
                     goodnesse
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     helpe
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     assured
                     to
                     stand
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       45.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       I
                       will
                       walke
                       at
                       libertie
                       :
                       for
                       I
                       seeke
                       thy
                       precepts
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     will
                     walke
                     in
                     the
                     commandements
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     at
                     libertie
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     plaine
                     way
                     ,
                     all
                     other
                     are
                     bi●-paths
                     ,
                     which
                     hee
                     shall
                     be
                     free
                     from
                     if
                     he
                     sticke
                     to
                     the
                     commandements
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     troubled
                     and
                     intangled
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     aske
                     not
                     counsell
                     at
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     wholy
                     sticke
                     vnto
                     that
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     fall
                     into
                     some
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     ouercome
                     with
                     some
                     temptation
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     a
                     lanterne
                     to
                     direct
                     our
                     steps
                     :
                     without
                     this
                     we
                     shall
                     wander
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     we
                     tend
                     to
                     this
                     light
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     be
                     at
                     libertie
                     .
                     This
                     setteth
                     out
                     the
                     benefit
                     that
                     those
                     haue
                     which
                     enioy
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     and
                     their
                     miserie
                     that
                     want
                     it
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     requireth
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     be
                     thankfull
                     for
                     Gods
                     word
                     :
                     and
                     reproueth
                     them
                     that
                     hauing
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     yet
                     wander
                     astray
                     ,
                     and
                     loue
                     darkenes
                     more
                     than
                     the
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     falshood
                     ,
                     heresies
                     and
                     lyes
                     more
                     than
                     the
                     trueth
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     sin
                     to
                     be
                     punished
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     walke
                     not
                     at
                     libertie
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     wee
                     cannot
                     be
                     at
                     libertie
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     sure
                     that
                     we
                     cherish
                     some
                     secret
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     doe
                     not
                     search
                     into
                     God
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     that
                     is
                     so
                     full
                     of
                     wisdome
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     will
                     rid
                     vs
                     our
                     of
                     all
                     .
                     Yet
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     haue
                     their
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     which
                     they
                     haue
                     good
                     issues
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     ignorance
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     many
                     troubles
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     a
                     man
                     were
                     in
                     as
                     great
                     a
                     streight
                     as
                     Abraham
                     was
                     when
                     hee
                     should
                     offer
                     his
                     sonne
                     ,
                     yet
                     should
                     he
                     be
                     directed
                     .
                     Then
                     this
                     layeth
                     a
                     straight
                     charge
                     on
                     vs
                     to
                     studie
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       46.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       will
                       speake
                       also
                       of
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       before
                       Kings
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       not
                       be
                       ashamed
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IF
                     God
                     will
                     thus
                     assist
                     mee
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     speake
                     euen
                     before
                     the
                     wisest
                     ,
                     and
                     stand
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     the
                     Kings
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     fearefull
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     will
                     assure
                     vs
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     neuer
                     fall
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     study
                     ,
                     heare
                     ,
                     reade
                     ,
                     &c.
                     on
                     Gods
                     holy
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     heede
                     to
                     our
                     wayes
                     according
                     thereto
                     .
                     Then
                     if
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     stand
                     for
                     euer
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     meditate
                     on
                     Gods
                     word
                     ;
                     for
                     God
                     hath
                     giuen
                     this
                     not
                     onely
                     to
                     the
                     learned
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     idiotes
                     .
                     Here
                     wee
                     see
                     that
                     wee
                     neuer
                     rightly
                     profit
                     ,
                     till
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     afraide
                     before
                     whomsoeuer
                     wee
                     come
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     wee
                     bee
                     assured
                     that
                     our
                     cause
                     bee
                     
                     good
                     ,
                     then
                     may
                     wee
                     be
                     assured
                     that
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     giuen
                     vs
                     what
                     to
                     answere
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     maketh
                     men
                     afraide
                     when
                     they
                     doubt
                     of
                     their
                     cause
                     .
                     Wee
                     are
                     not
                     afraide
                     to
                     speake
                     to
                     a
                     Gentleman
                     if
                     a
                     Lorde
                     bee
                     with
                     vs
                     :
                     then
                     shall
                     wee
                     not
                     neede
                     to
                     feare
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Kings
                     is
                     with
                     vs
                     :
                     as
                     
                       Moses
                       ,
                       Hebr
                    
                     :
                     11.
                     
                     None
                     then
                     haue
                     this
                     gift
                     of
                     bouldnes
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     to
                     whome
                     God
                     giueth
                     it
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     wise
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     mightie
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     The
                     Word
                     giueth
                     vs
                     what
                     to
                     answere
                     ;
                     then
                     if
                     we
                     faile
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     signe
                     that
                     wee
                     faile
                     in
                     the
                     Word
                     .
                     But
                     let
                     vs
                     deale
                     earnestly
                     with
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     keepe
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     giuen
                     vs.
                     This
                     doth
                     againe
                     commend
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     If
                     wee
                     be
                     not
                     ashamed
                     of
                     him
                     before
                     Kings
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     Kings
                     in
                     his
                     Kingdome
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       47.
                       
                    
                     
                       And
                       my
                       delight
                       shall
                       be
                       in
                       thy
                       commandements
                       ,
                       which
                       I
                       haue
                       loued
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THat
                     he
                     may
                     come
                     to
                     this
                     grace
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     loue
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     delighteth
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     for
                     delight
                     is
                     the
                     signe
                     of
                     loue
                     .
                     Doe
                     wee
                     not
                     then
                     delight
                     in
                     the
                     Word
                     ?
                     wee
                     haue
                     not
                     a
                     loue
                     to
                     it
                     :
                     so
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     hearing
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     delight
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     prepare
                     our selues
                     to
                     heare
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     meditate
                     in
                     it
                     afterward
                     ;
                     for
                     hee
                     sheweth
                     his
                     loue
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     :
                     
                       I
                       will
                       meditate
                    
                     :
                     then
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     finde
                     terror
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     fall
                     into
                     many
                     euils
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     make
                     conscience
                     to
                     call
                     it
                     to
                     minde
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     wee
                     doe
                     take
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     GOD
                     in
                     vaine
                     ,
                     by
                     hearing
                     the
                     Word
                     without
                     meditation
                     ;
                     then
                     the
                     Word
                     being
                     a
                     true
                     witnes
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     a
                     witnesse
                     against
                     vs
                     in
                     that
                     day
                     :
                     for
                     this
                     meditation
                     is
                     commended
                     ,
                     Part.
                     13.
                     
                     There
                     are
                     set
                     times
                     for
                     hearing
                     ,
                     praying
                     ,
                     &c
                     :
                     but
                     meditation
                     must
                     euer
                     be
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     mayest
                     knowe
                     ,
                     whether
                     the
                     thing
                     thou
                     doest
                     bee
                     agreeable
                     to
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     whether
                     thou
                     mayest
                     looke
                     for
                     his
                     blessing
                     in
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       48.
                       
                    
                     
                       Mine
                       hands
                       also
                       will
                       I
                       lift
                       vp
                       vnto
                       thy
                       commandements
                       which
                       I
                       haue
                       loued
                       :
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       meditate
                       in
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IT
                     was
                     not
                     sufficient
                     (
                     as
                     he
                     thought
                     )
                     to
                     acquaint
                     GOD
                     with
                     the
                     delight
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     vnles
                     he
                     also
                     made
                     manifest
                     vnto
                     him
                     that
                     his
                     outward
                     gesture
                     was
                     answerable
                     to
                     his
                     hart
                     .
                     You
                     shall
                     obserue
                     it
                     euen
                     in
                     little
                     children
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     they
                     desire
                     to
                     haue
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     they
                     see
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     stretch
                     out
                     their
                     hands
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     get
                     holde
                     ,
                     and
                     hauing
                     once
                     gotten
                     it
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     hardly
                     get
                     it
                     from
                     them
                     againe
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     certainly
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     inward
                     man
                     be
                     sound
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     obserue
                     it
                     by
                     the
                     outward
                     gesture
                     of
                     the
                     bodie
                     .
                     The
                     people
                     were
                     desirous
                     to
                     heare
                     Christs
                     Sermon
                     ,
                     their
                     eyes
                     were
                     bent
                     and
                     fixed
                     vpon
                     him
                     ,
                     Luk
                     :
                     4.
                     6.
                     
                     Dauid
                     would
                     expresse
                     his
                     loue
                     to
                     Gods
                     Arke
                     ,
                     he
                     da●nced
                     before
                     the
                     Arke
                     of
                     Gods
                     Couenant
                     .
                     If
                     wee
                     loue
                     Gods
                     Worde
                     ,
                     and
                     loue
                     it
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     our
                     hands
                     will
                     be
                     as
                     ready
                     to
                     turne
                     ouer
                     the
                     leaues
                     of
                     that
                     blessed
                     booke
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     hearts
                     are
                     desirous
                     of
                     the
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     longing
                     desire
                     ,
                     taking
                     it
                     into
                     our
                     hands
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     in
                     the
                     ende
                     haue
                     such
                     fast
                     holde
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     will
                     not
                     forgoe
                     it
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     worlde
                     .
                     We
                     cannot
                     employ
                     our
                     hands
                     in
                     a
                     better
                     worke
                     ,
                     especially
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     freedome
                     from
                     our
                     callings
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     take
                     vp
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     peruse
                     it
                     ouer
                     .
                  
                   
                     Augustine
                     tooke
                     it
                     vp
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     conuerted
                     by
                     that
                     one
                     sentence
                     ,
                     Rom
                     :
                     13.
                     14.
                     
                     The
                     night
                     is
                     past
                     ,
                     the
                     day
                     is
                     at
                     hand
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Vrsine
                     tooke
                     it
                     vp
                     and
                     was
                     comforted
                     by
                     this
                     one
                     sentence
                     ,
                     None
                     can
                     take
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     my
                     Fathers
                     hands
                     ,
                     Iohn
                     ,
                     10
                     29.
                     
                     Chrysostome
                     tooke
                     it
                     vp
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     assured
                     that
                     in
                     his
                     zeale
                     hee
                     should
                     not
                     want
                     ,
                     because
                     Dauid
                     had
                     saide
                     ,
                     The
                     earth
                     is
                     the
                     Lords
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     that
                     therein
                     is
                     .
                     Bil●ey
                     tooke
                     it
                     vp
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     Martyrs
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     much
                     quieted
                     by
                     that
                     saying
                     of
                     
                       Saint
                       Paul
                       ,
                       This
                       is
                       a
                       true
                       saying
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       all
                       meanes
                       worthie
                       to
                       be
                       receiued
                       ,
                       that
                       IESVS
                       CHRIST
                       came
                       into
                       the
                       worlde
                       to
                       saue
                       sinners
                       ,
                       of
                       whome
                       I
                       am
                       chiefe
                       .
                    
                     And
                     such
                     was
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     one
                     
                       Gregorie
                       Crowe
                    
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     wee
                     may
                     read
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     booke
                     ,
                     that
                     suffering
                     shipwracke
                     ,
                     hee
                     cast
                     away
                     his
                     money
                     ,
                     and
                     kept
                     his
                     Testament
                     in
                     his
                     bosome
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     many
                     dayes
                     floting
                     on
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     vpon
                     a
                     maste
                     ,
                     being
                     taken
                     vp
                     by
                     a
                     certaine
                     passinger
                     ,
                     his
                     first
                     care
                     was
                     for
                     that
                     booke
                     of
                     his
                     ,
                     fearing
                     least
                     it
                     should
                     haue
                     bene
                     wet
                     with
                     the
                     Sea.
                     If
                     he
                     had
                     looked
                     for
                     a
                     Crucifixe
                     as
                     hee
                     looked
                     for
                     Gods
                     booke
                     ,
                     surely
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     should
                     haue
                     bene
                     acquainted
                     with
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Doth
                     Dauid
                     thus
                     shew
                     his
                     inward
                     loue
                     by
                     his
                     outward
                     gesture
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     doe
                     it
                     whensoeuer
                     wee
                     come
                     either
                     to
                     heare
                     God
                     speaking
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     or
                     will
                     our selues
                     speake
                     vnto
                     God.
                     Let
                     our
                     eyes
                     bee
                     fastened
                     ,
                     our
                     eares
                     attentiue
                     ,
                     our
                     hearts
                     intent
                     ,
                     our
                     persons
                     reuerent
                     before
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     whatsoeuer
                     wee
                     doe
                     ,
                     may
                     argue
                     our
                     pietie
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     bee
                     answerable
                     to
                     the
                     inward
                     affection
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       I
                       will
                       meditate
                       .
                    
                     )
                     And
                     why
                     should
                     not
                     wee
                     ?
                     The
                     Iewes
                     are
                     reported
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     skilful
                     in
                     that
                     Bible
                     ,
                     that
                     many
                     of
                     thē
                     were
                     able
                     to
                     tell
                     how
                     many
                     times
                     euery
                     letter
                     of
                     the
                     Alphabet
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     Hebrue
                     Bible
                     .
                     The
                     Scriptures
                     are
                     a
                     light
                     shining
                     in
                     a
                     darke
                     place
                     .
                     2
                     P●●
                     .
                     1.
                     19.
                     we
                     must
                     attend
                     vnto
                     them
                     while
                     we
                     are
                     wandring
                     in
                     the
                     darke
                     places
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     can
                     wee
                     attend
                     without
                     meditation
                     ?
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     sword
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                     6.
                     without
                     meditatiō
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     sword
                     in
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     a
                     child
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     mad
                     ●●ā
                     .
                     How
                     many
                     take
                     delight
                     in
                     reading
                     of
                     b●llads
                     ,
                     and
                     idle
                     discourses
                     ,
                     who
                     neuer
                     meditate
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     The
                     sicke
                     stomacke
                     refu●●th
                     meates
                     ,
                     the
                     wicked
                     heart
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     Wil
                     the
                     spice
                     smel
                     vnlesse
                     it
                     b●
                     bruised
                     ?
                     and
                     c●n
                     the
                     Scripture
                     be
                     comfortable
                     vnlesse
                     it
                     be
                     meditated
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PORTION
                   .
                   8.
                   CHETH
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers
                       49.
                       
                    
                     
                       Remember
                       the
                       promise
                       made
                       to
                       thy
                       seruant
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     WHen
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     Law
                     ,
                     hee
                     then
                     prayed
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     doe
                     it
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     the
                     promise
                     for
                     that
                     hee
                     prayed
                     ,
                     to
                     teach
                     vs
                     to
                     rule
                     our
                     prayers
                     by
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     he
                     sticketh
                     to
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     law
                     .
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     remember
                     ,
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     reproue
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     forgetfulnes
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     prayeth
                     that
                     he
                     himselfe
                     might
                     be
                     kept
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     not
                     fall
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     had
                     not
                     any
                     particular
                     promise
                     ,
                     but
                     applied
                     the
                     generall
                     promises
                     to
                     himselfe
                     .
                     This
                     must
                     serue
                     to
                     answere
                     the
                     diuell
                     asking
                     what
                     promises
                     we
                     haue
                     of
                     saluation
                     or
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     haue
                     the
                     promises
                     that
                     are
                     made
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     applied
                     to
                     our selues
                     .
                     So
                     did
                     Abraham
                     Genes
                     .
                     22.
                     the
                     woman
                     of
                     Canaan
                     :
                     Matth.
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Thy
                       seruant
                    
                     :
                     the
                     promises
                     are
                     made
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     wee
                     should
                     abuse
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     thereby
                     should
                     become
                     his
                     seruants
                     .
                     
                       Wherein
                       thou
                       hast
                    
                     :
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     time
                     betweene
                     the
                     making
                     and
                     the
                     fulfilling
                     of
                     the
                     promise
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     doth
                     to
                     trie
                     whether
                     wee
                     will
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     promise
                     ,
                     and
                     sticke
                     vnto
                     it
                     :
                     By
                     this
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     that
                     faith
                     &
                     feeling
                     are
                     not
                     all
                     one
                     :
                     but
                     that
                     is
                     faith
                     which
                     without
                     feeling
                     beleeueth
                     :
                     for
                     when
                     feeling
                     is
                     ,
                     thē
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     experimētal
                     faith
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       50.
                       
                    
                     
                       It
                       is
                       my
                       comfort
                       in
                       my
                       trouble
                       :
                       for
                       thy
                       promise
                       hath
                       quickned
                       me
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     WHen
                     he
                     felt
                     sweetnes
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     then
                     he
                     was
                     comforted
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     changeable
                     working
                     in
                     Gods
                     children
                     .
                     He
                     sheweth
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     neither
                     be
                     staied
                     in
                     vaine
                     ,
                     nor
                     wicked
                     things
                     ;
                     but
                     all
                     his
                     delight
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     where
                     though
                     he
                     felt
                     not
                     full
                     comfort
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     had
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     staied
                     him
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     contrarie
                     to
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     their
                     trouble
                     will
                     either
                     seek
                     delight
                     in
                     va●ne
                     things
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     euil
                     things
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     faith
                     to
                     feele
                     cōfort
                     then
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     at
                     the
                     point
                     of
                     death
                     .
                     This
                     shewet●
                     that
                     Gods
                     childrē
                     haue
                     sometime
                     comfort
                     ,
                     sometime
                     none
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     true
                     faith
                     that
                     can
                     comfort
                     vs
                     when
                     all
                     meanes
                     faile
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     them
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     to
                     stay
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     a
                     righteous
                     man
                     liueth
                     by
                     faith
                     :
                     &
                     therfore
                     when
                     he
                     feeleth
                     Christ
                     liue
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     in
                     forgiuing
                     his
                     sins
                     ,
                     renewing
                     him
                     ,
                     &
                     giuing
                     him
                     hope
                     of
                     euerlasting
                     life
                     ;
                     he
                     liueth
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     he
                     cannot
                     feele
                     that
                     ,
                     then
                     he
                     is
                     as
                     a
                     dead
                     man.
                     Can
                     we
                     finde
                     comfort
                     &
                     delight
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     cannot
                     finde
                     comfort
                     in
                     any
                     thing
                     else
                     ?
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     notable
                     argumēt
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                     And
                     though
                     we
                     feele
                     drowsines
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     by
                     feare
                     shake
                     it
                     off
                     ,
                     &
                     finde
                     sweetnes
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     faith
                     .
                     The
                     word
                     then
                     and
                     prayer
                     are
                     the
                     chiefest
                     comforts
                     in
                     troubles
                     .
                     Cōtrarily
                     when
                     the
                     word
                     feareth
                     vs
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     feele
                     sinne
                     abound
                     in
                     vs
                     ;
                     and
                     because
                     we
                     finde
                     not
                     that
                     taste
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     which
                     we
                     ought
                     ;
                     as
                     that
                     the
                     threatnings
                     feare
                     not
                     ,
                     the
                     promises
                     comfort
                     not
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     If
                     (
                     I
                     say
                     )
                     we
                     can
                     then
                     feare
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     haue
                     plentie
                     of
                     all
                     outward
                     things
                     ,
                     &
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     outward
                     occasion
                     to
                     feare
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     an
                     argument
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     faith
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     faith
                     be
                     caried
                     with
                     the
                     time
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     faith
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     choked
                     with
                     prosperitie
                     or
                     aduersitie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       51.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       proud
                       haue
                       had
                       me
                       exceedingly
                       in
                       derision
                       :
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     Prophet
                     was
                     in
                     great
                     distresse
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     reproches
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     as
                     Psal.
                     ●●
                     .
                     yet
                     for
                     all
                     this
                     he
                     was
                     staied
                     by
                     Gods
                     law
                     ,
                     though
                     their
                     mocks
                     were
                     exceeding
                     great
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     often
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     grieuous
                     manner
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     no
                     new
                     thing
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     Gods
                     children
                     are
                     had
                     in
                     derision
                     :
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     one
                     of
                     their
                     sorest
                     outward
                     troubles
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     see
                     in
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     heard
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       saued
                       others
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     after
                     which
                     he
                     cried
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       God
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     and
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     last
                     temptation
                     ,
                     therefore
                     the
                     greatest
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     this
                     come
                     once
                     into
                     the
                     minde
                     that
                     wee
                     suffer
                     for
                     euill
                     doing
                     ,
                     then
                     will
                     there
                     bee
                     no
                     comfort
                     .
                     The
                     Heathen
                     would
                     doe
                     any
                     thing
                     for
                     their
                     countrie
                     ;
                     yet
                     would
                     not
                     lose
                     their
                     praise
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     wee
                     see
                     many
                     fall
                     to
                     heresies
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     in
                     estimatiō
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     .
                     The
                     greatnes
                     of
                     this
                     temptation
                     did
                     not
                     driue
                     him
                     from
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     .
                     37.
                     
                     Euery
                     one
                     will
                     bee
                     forward
                     when
                     others
                     will
                     speake
                     well
                     of
                     him
                     :
                     but
                     fewe
                     doe
                     learne
                     here
                     with
                     Dauid
                     to
                     doe
                     well
                     though
                     they
                     bee
                     ill
                     vsed
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     did
                     the
                     diuel
                     espie
                     in
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     therfore
                     he
                     saith
                     of
                     
                       Iob
                       ,
                       Hast
                       thou
                       not
                       hedged
                       him
                       about
                       ?
                       &c.
                    
                     Then
                     let
                     vs
                     trie
                     our selues
                     whether
                     such
                     reproches
                     will
                     driue
                     vs
                     from
                     our
                     duties
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     they
                     doe
                     ,
                     all
                     is
                     not
                     well
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     thou
                     see
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     ,
                     then
                     take
                     comfort
                     ,
                     and
                     know
                     that
                     thou
                     must
                     approoue
                     thy selfe
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     men
                     ;
                     which
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     is
                     an
                     argument
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     Samuel
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Sam.
                     12.
                     
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     though
                     his
                     sinne
                     was
                     not
                     knowne
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     crieth
                     ,
                     
                       Against
                       thee
                       haue
                       I
                       sinned
                    
                     .
                     Then
                     if
                     thou
                     canst
                     be
                     sorrowfull
                     for
                     thy
                     secret
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     though
                     men
                     speake
                     neuer
                     so
                     wel
                     of
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     neither
                     wil
                     ,
                     nor
                     can
                     accuse
                     thee
                     ,
                     thou
                     hast
                     saith
                     .
                     Thus
                     then
                     briefly
                     reproch
                     and
                     discredit
                     amongst
                     men
                     must
                     not
                     driue
                     vs
                     from
                     well
                     doing
                     :
                     neither
                     must
                     praise
                     and
                     credit
                     among
                     men
                     make
                     vs
                     fauour
                     our selues
                     in
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     or
                     take
                     greater
                     libertie
                     to
                     our selues
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       He
                       swarued
                       not
                       from
                       God
                       law
                       :
                    
                     but
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     wee
                     be
                     mocked
                     ,
                     wee
                     will
                     mocke
                     againe
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     reuiled
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     reuile
                     againe
                     .
                     But
                     Dauid
                     would
                     not
                     so
                     doe
                     :
                     as
                     wee
                     see
                     by
                     his
                     doings
                     when
                     She●●i
                     cursed
                     ●●m
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Sam.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     These
                     are
                     true
                     notes
                     of
                     repentance
                     ,
                     when
                     men
                     can
                     charge
                     themselues
                     more
                     sore
                     than
                     others
                     will
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     labour
                     to
                     approoue
                     themselues
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     tri●th
                     the
                     hearts
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       proud
                    
                     .
                     Faith
                     maketh
                     humble
                     ,
                     but
                     infidelitie
                     maketh
                     proud
                     .
                     Habac.
                     2.
                     for
                     by
                     faith
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     no
                     goodnes
                     ,
                     are
                     full
                     of
                     corruption
                     ,
                     disposed
                     to
                     euill
                     ,
                     and
                     vnfit
                     to
                     goodnes
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     humbleth
                     .
                     But
                     they
                     that
                     know
                     not
                     these
                     ,
                     are
                     proud
                     ,
                     whatsoeuer
                     they
                     seeme
                     to
                     be
                     .
                     Such
                     are
                     those
                     that
                     contemne
                     the
                     threatnings
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     continue
                     in
                     their
                     sinnes
                     .
                     For
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     commaundement
                     humbleth
                     and
                     throweth
                     vs
                     downe
                     :
                     and
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     promises
                     doth
                     make
                     vs
                     with
                     feare
                     to
                     waite
                     vpon
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bee
                     humbled
                     .
                     They
                     are
                     humble
                     to
                     their
                     brethren
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     humbled
                     to
                     God
                     in
                     their
                     heart
                     :
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     proude
                     and
                     contemne
                     their
                     brethren
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     humbled
                     in
                     their
                     heart
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     they
                     did
                     see
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     forgiuen
                     infinite
                     sinnes
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     then
                     would
                     they
                     forgiue
                     a
                     few
                     to
                     their
                     brethren
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     considered
                     ,
                     that
                     whatsoeuer
                     they
                     haue
                     ,
                     they
                     haue
                     it
                     for
                     their
                     brethrens
                     profit
                     ,
                     then
                     would
                     they
                     be
                     humble
                     to
                     them
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     knewe
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     difference
                     but
                     by
                     grace
                     ,
                     then
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Can
                     we
                     not
                     forgiue
                     ?
                     then
                     are
                     we
                     proud
                     .
                     Can
                     wee
                     not
                     deuour
                     iniuries
                     ?
                     then
                     are
                     wee
                     proud
                     .
                     For
                     our
                     owne
                     sinnes
                     being
                     not
                     forgiuen
                     nor
                     cared
                     for
                     ,
                     therefore
                     wee
                     cannot
                     forgiue
                     others
                     ,
                     nor
                     regard
                     them
                     .
                     Humilitie
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     marke
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     pride
                     is
                     a
                     note
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       52.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       remembred
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       of
                       old
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       haue
                       been
                       comforted
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     sheweth
                     how
                     hee
                     was
                     staied
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     by
                     looking
                     into
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     against
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     &
                     his
                     deliuerance
                     of
                     the
                     iust
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     then
                     the
                     good
                     nature
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     the
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     &c.
                     that
                     can
                     comfort
                     against
                     reproches
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     make
                     worse
                     ;
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     word
                     that
                     comforteth
                     .
                     Thereby
                     hee
                     knewe
                     that
                     howsoeuer
                     the
                     wicked
                     florished
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     should
                     perish
                     ;
                     and
                     howsoeuer
                     the
                     godly
                     be
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     rewarded
                     .
                     Peter
                     speaketh
                     against
                     these
                     mockers
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     chapter
                     of
                     the
                     second
                     epistle
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       world
                       shall
                       perish
                       in
                       fire
                       :
                    
                     where
                     he
                     teacheth
                     to
                     answere
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     as
                     easie
                     for
                     God
                     to
                     destroy
                     the
                     world
                     with
                     fire
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     with
                     water
                     ,
                     seeing
                     hee
                     hath
                     spoken
                     it
                     .
                     So
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     was
                     brought
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       God
                       why
                       hast
                       thou
                       forsaken
                       mee
                       ?
                    
                     then
                     hee
                     staied
                     himselfe
                     by
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       Our
                       fathers
                       trusted
                       in
                       thee
                    
                     .
                     So
                     Psal.
                     67.
                     
                     
                       I
                       will
                       remember
                       thy
                       workes
                       of
                       old
                       .
                    
                     So
                     Psal.
                     119.
                     part
                     .
                     15.
                     by
                     all
                     which
                     he
                     sheweth
                     that
                     as
                     God
                     had
                     done
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     would
                     doe
                     still
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     He
                     remembred
                     all
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     so
                     Heb.
                     11.
                     by
                     all
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     God
                     shewed
                     in
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     prooued
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     suffer
                     affliction
                     patiently
                     .
                     So
                     Psalme
                     106.
                     
                     Then
                     Gods
                     people
                     must
                     haue
                     a
                     multitude
                     of
                     examples
                     ;
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     profit
                     not
                     by
                     one
                     ,
                     yet
                     by
                     another
                     :
                     if
                     no●
                     by
                     a
                     ●ewe
                     ,
                     yet
                     by
                     many
                     :
                     for
                     so
                     haue
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     done
                     from
                     time
                     to
                     time
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     men
                     faile
                     in
                     reproch
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     crosse
                     ,
                     because
                     mē
                     haue
                     no●
                     store
                     of
                     examples
                     out
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     especially
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     stories
                     ,
                     to
                     strengthen
                     them
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     they
                     would
                     looke
                     into
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     gather
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     staied
                     .
                     If
                     this
                     man
                     were
                     strengthened
                     by
                     former
                     workes
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     ought
                     we
                     which
                     haue
                     many
                     moe
                     ▪
                     especially
                     this
                     ,
                     Act.
                     17.
                     that
                     the
                     Sonne
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     suffered
                     that
                     hee
                     may
                     iudge
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     great
                     workes
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     Apostles
                     time
                     ,
                     the
                     great
                     workes
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     Queene
                     Mary
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     th●se
                     daies
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     on
                     many
                     that
                     haue
                     daili●d
                     with
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     in
                     giuing
                     them
                     ouer
                     to
                     heresies
                     :
                     Then
                     how
                     ought
                     we
                     to
                     be
                     comfor●ed
                     with
                     the
                     assurance
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     come
                     to
                     iudgement
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Obiect
                     .
                     This
                     so●meth
                     hard
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     was
                     comforted
                     in
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     whereas
                     in
                     another
                     place
                     ●e
                     s●ith
                     ,
                     
                       ●
                       feare
                       because
                       of
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Answ.
                     Although
                     they
                     feare
                     the
                     iudgements
                     in
                     their
                     flesh
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     dare
                     approue
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     as
                     Dauid
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       God
                       of
                       my
                       righteousnes
                    
                     :
                     not
                     comparing
                     them
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     looking
                     to
                     that
                     promise
                     which
                     in
                     grace
                     hee
                     hath
                     made
                     to
                     vs
                     ;
                     yet
                     not
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     life
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     some
                     righteous
                     cause
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     in
                     hand
                     ,
                     as
                     Steuen
                     did
                     .
                     Then
                     if
                     men
                     euer
                     feare
                     at
                     the
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     and
                     nothing
                     else
                     ,
                     the
                     heart
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     vpright
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     sinners
                     :
                     therefore
                     wee
                     must
                     labour
                     to
                     feele
                     comfort
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     knowing
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     sheepe
                     ,
                     not
                     goates
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     haue
                     a
                     reward
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     wicked
                     shall
                     be
                     throughly
                     punished
                     .
                     For
                     otherwise
                     the
                     diuell
                     will
                     buffet
                     vs
                     ,
                     in
                     seeing
                     those
                     that
                     men
                     call
                     wicked
                     ,
                     how
                     yet
                     they
                     florish
                     and
                     the
                     godly
                     are
                     in
                     miserie
                     .
                     Then
                     haue
                     wee
                     truly
                     profited
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     when
                     with
                     comfort
                     wee
                     can
                     behold
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     often
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Come
                       Lord
                       Iesus
                       ,
                       come
                       quickly
                       .
                       For
                       the
                       childe
                       of
                       God
                       is
                       not
                       afraide
                       of
                       ●uill
                       tidings
                       ,
                    
                     Psal.
                     112.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       53.
                       
                    
                     
                       Feare
                       is
                       come
                       vpon
                       me
                       for
                       the
                       wicked
                       ,
                       that
                       forsake
                       thy
                       law
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     agreeth
                     well
                     with
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     a
                     spirituall
                     ioy
                     :
                     for
                     when
                     hee
                     seeth
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     iudge
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     hee
                     is
                     guiltlesse
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     comforted
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     he
                     seeth
                     the
                     wicked
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     sinne
                     prouoke
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     his
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     Gods
                     image
                     ,
                     therefore
                     hee
                     feared
                     .
                     The
                     zeale
                     of
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     causeth
                     Gods
                     children
                     to
                     feare
                     :
                     as
                     
                       Elias
                       ,
                       ●onely
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     and
                     
                       Dauid
                       ,
                       My
                       zeale
                       hath
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     and
                     their
                     owne
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     as
                     Psal.
                     119.
                     part
                     .
                     15.
                     
                     Gods
                     children
                     then
                     are
                     afraide
                     when
                     they
                     see
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     defaced
                     ,
                     and
                     men
                     runne
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     condemnation
                     .
                     And
                     here
                     is
                     a
                     difference
                     betweene
                     true
                     ioy
                     ,
                     and
                     worldly
                     in
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     Prou.
                     24.
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     5.
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     because
                     their
                     hearts
                     desire
                     is
                     fulfilled
                     :
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     that
                     sin
                     is
                     punished
                     ,
                     that
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     is
                     reuenged
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     deliuered
                     :
                     for
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     parties
                     punished
                     ,
                     they
                     feare
                     ,
                     as
                     Christ
                     ouer
                     Ierusalem
                     mourned
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     vsuall
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     see
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     approach
                     .
                     Here
                     is
                     a
                     difference
                     betweene
                     the
                     zeale
                     of
                     the
                     worldly
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     :
                     the
                     one
                     when
                     he
                     ●eeth
                     a
                     sin
                     done
                     he
                     laugheth
                     ,
                     and
                     reioyceth
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     other
                     feare
                     ,
                     as
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       rebukes
                       of
                       them
                       that
                       rebuke
                       thee
                       are
                       fallen
                       vpon
                       me
                       .
                    
                     The
                     former
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     that
                     many
                     fall
                     by
                     Gods
                     iudgement
                     into
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     they
                     find
                     fault
                     with
                     in
                     others
                     .
                     The
                     other
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     note
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     to
                     feare
                     for
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     themselues
                     feare
                     not
                     .
                     But
                     this
                     is
                     especially
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     see
                     a
                     professor
                     fall
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     grieueth
                     them
                     greatly
                     .
                     The
                     third
                     difference
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     Gods
                     children
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     comforted
                     ,
                     they
                     also
                     feare
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     regenerate
                     part
                     onely
                     is
                     comforted
                     ,
                     the
                     vnregenerate
                     part
                     doth
                     still
                     feare
                     ;
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     good
                     cause
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     feare
                     ;
                     as
                     Noah
                     feared
                     ,
                     and
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     119.
                     part
                     15.
                     but
                     the
                     wicked
                     haue
                     no
                     feare
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     ouercome
                     with
                     fleshly
                     ioy
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     ,
                     Phil.
                     3.
                     
                     
                       Finish
                       your
                       saluation
                       with
                       feare
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     corruption
                     ,
                     that
                     either
                     doth
                     or
                     may
                     breake
                     forth
                     :
                     as
                     Dauid
                     was
                     afraide
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     sinned
                     .
                     Wee
                     must
                     then
                     be
                     comforted
                     by
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     but
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     feare
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     thinke
                     that
                     sinne
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     small
                     thing
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     laughed
                     at
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     must
                     bee
                     touched
                     for
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     
                     were
                     our
                     owne
                     .
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     to
                     forgiue
                     iniuries
                     against
                     our selues
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     greatly
                     displeased
                     and
                     vexed
                     for
                     the
                     dishonouring
                     of
                     Gods
                     name
                     .
                     For
                     all
                     these
                     are
                     proper
                     to
                     Gods
                     children
                     .
                  
                   
                     When
                     men
                     take
                     a
                     carnall
                     pleasure
                     in
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     they
                     abuse
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     wantonnes
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     ioy
                     in
                     their
                     inward
                     man
                     ;
                     so
                     doe
                     they
                     labour
                     to
                     be
                     humbled
                     by
                     the
                     law
                     in
                     their
                     flesh
                     ,
                     which
                     otherwise
                     would
                     be
                     proude
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     flesh
                     would
                     hold
                     no
                     meane
                     ,
                     but
                     either
                     would
                     be
                     too
                     sorrowfull
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     too
                     ioyfull
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     Dauid
                     mourned
                     for
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     others
                     :
                     so
                     Paul
                     saith
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     ought
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     5.
                     and
                     2.
                     
                     Cor.
                     7.
                     where
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     estate
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Church
                     ,
                     to
                     mourne
                     when
                     any
                     one
                     member
                     had
                     offended
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     new
                     thing
                     :
                     for
                     those
                     are
                     saued
                     which
                     mourned
                     for
                     the
                     iniquities
                     of
                     Sion
                     ,
                     Ezech.
                     9.
                     
                     Then
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     grieued
                     for
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     free
                     from
                     their
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     louers
                     of
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     and
                     desirous
                     to
                     glorifie
                     God.
                     And
                     when
                     this
                     sorrow
                     can
                     worke
                     in
                     vs
                     a
                     prayer
                     for
                     them
                     that
                     sinne
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     an
                     argument
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     comforted
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     escape
                     when
                     the
                     iudgement
                     commeth
                     .
                     Then
                     men
                     ought
                     to
                     mourne
                     for
                     their
                     owne
                     sinnes
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     Gods
                     children
                     cannot
                     be
                     discharged
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     they
                     can
                     mourne
                     for
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     others
                     ;
                     how
                     much
                     lesse
                     shall
                     we
                     be
                     discharged
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     cannot
                     mourne
                     for
                     our
                     owne
                     sinnes
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       54.
                       
                    
                     
                       Thy
                       statutes
                       haue
                       beene
                       my
                       *
                       songs
                       in
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       my
                       pilgrimage
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     sheweth
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     enuious
                     against
                     the
                     wicked
                     for
                     their
                     delights
                     ;
                     but
                     taketh
                     a
                     delight
                     in
                     another
                     thing
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     praising
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     intangled
                     with
                     their
                     pleasures
                     .
                     The
                     remedie
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     fall
                     not
                     into
                     those
                     sinnes
                     which
                     others
                     haue
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     feare
                     least
                     God
                     punish
                     some
                     secret
                     sinne
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     done
                     in
                     them
                     :
                     
                       For
                       God
                       doth
                       neuer
                       let
                       vs
                       fall
                       into
                       grosse
                       sinnes
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       punish
                       some
                       other
                       sinne
                       we
                       lie
                       in
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       secret
                       ,
                       and
                    
                     
                     
                       we
                       will
                       not
                       come
                       out
                       of
                       ,
                       because
                       it
                       is
                       vnknowne
                       .
                    
                     And
                     if
                     wee
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     intangled
                     with
                     the
                     pleasures
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     doe
                     as
                     Dauid
                     doth
                     here
                     ,
                     so
                     acquaint
                     vs
                     with
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     we
                     make
                     our
                     songs
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     onely
                     reade
                     ,
                     heare
                     ,
                     and
                     talke
                     grauely
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     make
                     it
                     our
                     songs
                     when
                     we
                     will
                     be
                     merrie
                     ,
                     as
                     Paul
                     Coloss.
                     3.
                     for
                     where
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     delight
                     ,
                     there
                     men
                     will
                     euen
                     be
                     singing
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     hereof
                     come
                     these
                     spirituall
                     songs
                     in
                     the
                     Bible
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     their
                     great
                     delight
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     So
                     (
                     Ephes.
                     5.
                     )
                     Paul
                     maketh
                     this
                     a
                     signe
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     full
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     can
                     sing
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     Here
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     that
                     our
                     songs
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     of
                     the
                     statutes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     after
                     our
                     own
                     will.
                     This
                     we
                     see
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     matter
                     of
                     these
                     Psalmes
                     ,
                     the
                     lawes
                     ,
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     The
                     talking
                     of
                     godlines
                     maketh
                     worldly
                     men
                     heauie
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     vse
                     all
                     worldly
                     things
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     vsed
                     them
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     they
                     are
                     heauie
                     when
                     they
                     displease
                     God
                     :
                     but
                     contrà
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     The
                     want
                     of
                     a
                     spirit
                     in
                     singing
                     ,
                     doth
                     shew
                     a
                     great
                     decay
                     in
                     godlines
                     ;
                     and
                     coldnes
                     in
                     this
                     holie
                     exercise
                     argueth
                     a
                     coldnes
                     in
                     faith
                     and
                     true
                     religion
                     .
                     Then
                     if
                     men
                     obiect
                     :
                     Will
                     you
                     not
                     haue
                     men
                     to
                     be
                     merrie
                     ?
                     Yes
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     with
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     their
                     mirth
                     is
                     sinne
                     .
                     The
                     want
                     of
                     this
                     sheweth
                     that
                     men
                     do
                     not
                     their
                     duties
                     with
                     cheerfulnes
                     ,
                     which
                     thing
                     is
                     threatned
                     in
                     Deut.
                     28.
                     47.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       55.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       remembred
                       thy
                       name
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       night
                       ,
                       and
                       haue
                       kept
                       thy
                       law
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     in
                     another
                     place
                     ,
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     a
                     strong
                     tower
                     :
                     to
                     the
                     former
                     meanes
                     he
                     addeth
                     this
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     without
                     this
                     the
                     other
                     are
                     vnprofitable
                     .
                     
                       In
                       the
                       night
                    
                     :
                     First
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     continually
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     also
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     &
                     simply
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     auoided
                     the
                     applause
                     of
                     men
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     cheerfully
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     heauinesse
                     of
                     natural
                     sleep
                     could
                     not
                     ouercome
                     him
                     .
                     All
                     these
                     shew
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     wholy
                     giuen
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     :
                     as
                     we
                     see
                     men
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     will
                     take
                     some
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     night
                     to
                     their
                     delights
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     keep
                     Gods
                     testimonies
                     in
                     the
                     night
                     ,
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     secret
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     light
                     :
                     whereby
                     he
                     condemned
                     all
                     those
                     that
                     will
                     couer
                     their
                     wickednesse
                     with
                     the
                     darke
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     examine
                     our selues
                     whether
                     we
                     haue
                     broken
                     our
                     sleepes
                     to
                     call
                     vpon
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     to
                     fulfill
                     our
                     pleasures
                     .
                     All
                     these
                     meanes
                     did
                     the
                     Prophet
                     vse
                     to
                     keepe
                     him
                     from
                     falling
                     by
                     the
                     reproch
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     :
                     which
                     we
                     also
                     must
                     vse
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     ouercome
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       56.
                       
                    
                     
                       This
                       I
                       had
                       because
                       I
                       kept
                       thy
                       precepts
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     God
                     doth
                     punish
                     sinne
                     by
                     sinne
                     ;
                     so
                     doth
                     he
                     reward
                     goodnesse
                     with
                     goodnesse
                     :
                     as
                     that
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       him
                       that
                       hath
                       it
                       shall
                       he
                       giuen
                       .
                    
                     Matth.
                     23.
                     for
                     the
                     Lord
                     crowneth
                     his
                     owne
                     gifts
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     in
                     vs
                     a
                     loue
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     this
                     beginning
                     will
                     God
                     increase
                     and
                     blesse
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     riuers
                     of
                     water
                     shall
                     flow
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                     7.
                     and
                     the
                     little
                     lumpe
                     of
                     leauen
                     shall
                     sower
                     the
                     whole
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     be
                     wicked
                     ,
                     God
                     will
                     punish
                     one
                     sinne
                     with
                     another
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     Saul
                     .
                     So
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     thankfull
                     for
                     his
                     sleepe
                     ,
                     he
                     fell
                     to
                     adulterie
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     punished
                     with
                     murther
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     thankful
                     for
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     haue
                     more
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     no
                     more
                     mercies
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     vse
                     not
                     them
                     well
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     could
                     open
                     our
                     monthes
                     wide
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     filled
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     81.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PORTION
                   .
                   8.
                   CHETH
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       57.
                       
                    
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       thou
                       art
                       my
                       portion
                       ,
                       I
                       haue
                       determined
                       to
                       keepe
                       thy
                       words
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HEre
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     protesteth
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     his
                     portion
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     further
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     commandements
                     .
                     All
                     will
                     say
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     their
                     portion
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     their
                     chiefe
                     desire
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     his
                     fauour
                     :
                     but
                     Dauid
                     seuereth
                     himselfe
                     from
                     others
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       he
                       will
                       keepe
                       the
                       commandements
                    
                     .
                     And
                     hereby
                     he
                     is
                     assured
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     his
                     portion
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     maketh
                     his
                     word
                     his
                     chiefe
                     desire
                     .
                     We
                     shall
                     then
                     know
                     that
                     we
                     make
                     God
                     our
                     portion
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     this
                     delight
                     to
                     heare
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     those
                     that
                     haue
                     not
                     a
                     delight
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     they
                     make
                     not
                     God
                     their
                     portion
                     .
                     The
                     like
                     saying
                     is
                     part
                     15
                     vers
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Let
                     vs
                     then
                     alwaies
                     examine
                     and
                     trie
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     Godward
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     :
                     if
                     we
                     say
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     mercifull
                     ,
                     then
                     let
                     vs
                     see
                     if
                     we
                     beleeue
                     his
                     promises
                     :
                     if
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     iust
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     we
                     beleeue
                     his
                     threatnings
                     .
                     Thus
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     set
                     the
                     word
                     aloft
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     sure
                     argument
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     made
                     God
                     our
                     portion
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     be
                     grieued
                     ,
                     when
                     neither
                     promises
                     nor
                     threatnings
                     can
                     affect
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     are
                     desirous
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     :
                     this
                     sheweth
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     a
                     longing
                     desire
                     to
                     haue
                     God
                     our
                     portion
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       determined
                       .
                       Dauid
                    
                     was
                     fully
                     resolued
                     of
                     this
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     had
                     duly
                     considered
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     in
                     wisedome
                     made
                     his
                     choise
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     made
                     a
                     full
                     resolution
                     .
                     Many
                     haue
                     such
                     motions
                     by
                     starts
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     couetous
                     man
                     ,
                     the
                     adulterer
                     ,
                     &c.
                     but
                     it
                     passeth
                     away
                     ,
                     therefore
                     they
                     shew
                     that
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     made
                     God
                     their
                     portion
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     ,
                     then
                     would
                     they
                     haue
                     this
                     resolute
                     purpose
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Verse
                       .
                       58.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       made
                       my
                       supplication
                       in
                       thy
                       presence
                       with
                       my
                       whole
                       heart
                       :
                       be
                       mercifull
                       vnto
                       me
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       promise
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     sheweth
                     by
                     a
                     second
                     argument
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     his
                     portion
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     prayeth
                     to
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     loue
                     ,
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     commune
                     and
                     talke
                     with
                     .
                     Then
                     by
                     this
                     we
                     may
                     likewise
                     trie
                     our selues
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     this
                     delight
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     sorie
                     when
                     we
                     cannot
                     doe
                     it
                     ,
                     then
                     doe
                     we
                     further
                     shew
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     our
                     portion
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     not
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     enough
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     determinatio
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     further
                     pray
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     assist
                     vs
                     in
                     our
                     purpose
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     make
                     such
                     determination
                     ,
                     nor
                     haue
                     such
                     good
                     purposes
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     often
                     in
                     prayer
                     .
                     The
                     diuell
                     will
                     be
                     most
                     busie
                     to
                     tempt
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     determined
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     our selues
                     are
                     readie
                     to
                     be
                     secure
                     :
                     therefore
                     euen
                     then
                     we
                     haue
                     most
                     need
                     to
                     pray
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       With
                       my
                       whole
                       heart
                    
                     .
                     He
                     sheweth
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     an
                     hypocrite
                     :
                     And
                     then
                     shall
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     ,
                     when
                     our
                     hearts
                     are
                     set
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     powre
                     them
                     out
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     vttered
                     in
                     words
                     before
                     men
                     .
                     This
                     maketh
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     sigh
                     when
                     they
                     pray
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     to
                     doe
                     with
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     maketh
                     the
                     hypocrites
                     
                     that
                     they
                     cannot
                     see
                     themselues
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     know
                     not
                     that
                     they
                     haue
                     to
                     deale
                     with
                     God.
                     And
                     when
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     cānot
                     come
                     to
                     shewe
                     their
                     hearts
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     if
                     they
                     sigh
                     and
                     groane
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     a
                     heart
                     ;
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     testimonie
                     that
                     wee
                     pray
                     in
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     
                     But
                     when
                     men
                     pray
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     prayed
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     heare
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     heard
                     not
                     :
                     nothing
                     doth
                     the
                     Lord
                     hate
                     more
                     than
                     this
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Haue
                       mercie
                    
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     chiefe
                     of
                     his
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     giue
                     him
                     mercie
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     crowne
                     his
                     worke
                     wrought
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     Papists
                     which
                     pleade
                     merites
                     :
                     for
                     though
                     the
                     Lord
                     doe
                     giue
                     new
                     grace
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     of
                     merite
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     is
                     defiled
                     by
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     a
                     loue
                     to
                     crowne
                     his
                     owne
                     gifts
                     .
                     He
                     doth
                     not
                     pray
                     for
                     mercie
                     of
                     fashion
                     ,
                     but
                     euen
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     true
                     feeling
                     of
                     his
                     neede
                     did
                     driue
                     him
                     to
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     when
                     wee
                     in
                     the
                     feeling
                     of
                     our
                     heart
                     can
                     long
                     after
                     mercie
                     ,
                     this
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     pledge
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     finde
                     mercie
                     :
                     so
                     they
                     that
                     haue
                     no
                     feeling
                     of
                     their
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     cannot
                     long
                     for
                     mercie
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     haue
                     no
                     assurance
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     haue
                     mercy
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     feeling
                     of
                     our
                     miserie
                     that
                     maketh
                     the
                     mercie
                     of
                     God
                     sweete
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     He
                     prayeth
                     not
                     for
                     what
                     he
                     lusteth
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     promised
                     :
                     for
                     Saint
                     Iames
                     saith
                     ,
                     you
                     pray
                     and
                     haue
                     not
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     haue
                     not
                     the
                     thing
                     wee
                     pray
                     for
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     pray
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     His
                     word
                     must
                     be
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     shall
                     we
                     receiue
                     :
                     as
                     Salomon
                     prayed
                     and
                     obtained
                     :
                     hee
                     hath
                     promised
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     &c.
                     these
                     if
                     wee
                     haue
                     ,
                     let
                     not
                     our
                     hearts
                     bee
                     set
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     prayes
                     for
                     the
                     promise
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     not
                     a
                     stipulation
                     by
                     the
                     law
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     promise
                     that
                     giueth
                     grace
                     :
                     then
                     shall
                     wee
                     here
                     haue
                     comfort
                     if
                     wee
                     can
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     because
                     wee
                     haue
                     the
                     couenant
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     merite
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     wee
                     had
                     but
                     the
                     lawe
                     ,
                     the
                     best
                     man
                     must
                     faile
                     and
                     misse
                     ,
                     but
                     now
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     promise
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     the
                     worst
                     shall
                     not
                     faile
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     doe
                     beleeue
                     .
                     Obiect
                     .
                     He
                     had
                     some
                     speciall
                     promises
                     .
                     Answ.
                     He
                     had
                     but
                     the
                     generall
                     promises
                     ,
                     whereon
                     he
                     grounded
                     these
                     particular
                     .
                     The
                     promises
                     therfore
                     are
                     generally
                     made
                     ,
                     that
                     euery
                     one
                     might
                     know
                     that
                     they
                     belong
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     apply
                     them
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ;
                     as
                     here
                     the
                     Prophet
                     doth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       59.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       considered
                       my
                       wayes
                       ,
                       and
                       turned
                       my
                       feete
                       vnto
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     sheweth
                     how
                     he
                     came
                     to
                     make
                     God
                     his
                     portion
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     had
                     considered
                     the
                     vanities
                     &
                     inconueniences
                     of
                     his
                     wayes
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     mischiefe
                     that
                     they
                     would
                     bring
                     him
                     to
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     then
                     shall
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     turne
                     our
                     steps
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     examining
                     our
                     sinfull
                     wayes
                     and
                     the
                     reward
                     of
                     sinne
                     .
                     And
                     because
                     men
                     doe
                     not
                     thus
                     examine
                     themselues
                     ,
                     therefore
                     doe
                     they
                     make
                     so
                     small
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     they
                     knew
                     that
                     the
                     gaine
                     of
                     sin
                     bringeth
                     losse
                     ,
                     and
                     pleasure
                     bringeth
                     paine
                     ,
                     then
                     would
                     they
                     not
                     continue
                     in
                     their
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     like
                     doth
                     Dauid
                     set
                     down
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     4.
                     where
                     he
                     calleth
                     thē
                     to
                     examine
                     thēselues
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     thus
                     Paul
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     5.
                     prouoketh
                     the
                     eloquent
                     Preachers
                     to
                     the
                     iudgemēt
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     new
                     argument
                     to
                     proue
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     portion
                     :
                     for
                     seeing
                     hee
                     had
                     made
                     God
                     his
                     portion
                     ,
                     it
                     behooued
                     him
                     to
                     search
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     any
                     thing
                     in
                     him
                     that
                     might
                     displease
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     then
                     he
                     might
                     auoide
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     we
                     consider
                     that
                     sinne
                     maketh
                     vs
                     ashamed
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     Adam
                     was
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     make
                     vs
                     leaue
                     sinne
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     6.
                     22.
                     
                     If
                     wee
                     then
                     will
                     daily
                     consider
                     ,
                     whether
                     we
                     may
                     offer
                     them
                     vp
                     in
                     Christ
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     whether
                     they
                     make
                     vs
                     ashamed
                     ,
                     and
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     to
                     be
                     allowed
                     of
                     men
                     or
                     not
                     ,
                     this
                     will
                     make
                     vs
                     more
                     warie
                     .
                  
                   
                     Testimonies
                     .
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     true
                     examination
                     without
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     for
                     thereby
                     we
                     knowe
                     that
                     sinne
                     bringeth
                     death
                     ;
                     but
                     righteousnesse
                     bringeth
                     peace
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     euerlasting
                     ioy
                     afterward
                     ;
                     this
                     ioy
                     made
                     him
                     examine
                     his
                     wayes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       60.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       made
                       haste
                       and
                       delaied
                       not
                       to
                       keepe
                       thy
                       commandements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     sheweth
                     his
                     care
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     to
                     make
                     God
                     his
                     portion
                     ,
                     by
                     this
                     speedie
                     haste
                     he
                     made
                     .
                     All
                     the
                     lets
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     corruption
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     baites
                     of
                     Satan
                     did
                     not
                     stay
                     him
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     spirit
                     made
                     him
                     with
                     ioy
                     full
                     haste
                     to
                     seeke
                     after
                     God.
                     Paul
                     had
                     lets
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     man
                     had
                     not
                     greater
                     perfection
                     ;
                     yet
                     both
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     speaking
                     of
                     a
                     regenerate
                     man
                     ,
                     shew
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     nourish
                     occasions
                     ,
                     the
                     Spirit
                     will
                     not
                     suffer
                     vs
                     to
                     be
                     ouercome
                     :
                     therefore
                     we
                     may
                     attempt
                     the
                     like
                     haste
                     in
                     trust
                     of
                     his
                     helpe
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     finde
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     inabled
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     hereunto
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       61.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       bands
                       of
                       the
                       wicked
                       haue
                       robbed
                       me
                       :
                       but
                       I
                       haue
                       not
                       forgotten
                       thy
                       Law.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     THough
                     the
                     troupes
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     band
                     themselues
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     forsaketh
                     not
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     &
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     triall
                     of
                     his
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     stood
                     in
                     this
                     affliction
                     .
                     For
                     that
                     loue
                     which
                     continueth
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     in
                     affliction
                     ,
                     is
                     true
                     :
                     &
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     such
                     a
                     loue
                     ,
                     hath
                     a
                     true
                     loue
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     ill
                     dealt
                     with
                     ,
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     so
                     againe
                     ,
                     but
                     still
                     sticke
                     and
                     continue
                     our
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     argument
                     that
                     we
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     for
                     glorie
                     .
                     The
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     affliction
                     haue
                     beene
                     daunted
                     ;
                     as
                     Iob
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     this
                     man
                     ,
                     no
                     doubt
                     ,
                     felt
                     his
                     flesh
                     :
                     yet
                     here
                     he
                     sheweth
                     that
                     he
                     ouercame
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     staied
                     himselfe
                     in
                     faith
                     of
                     the
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     continued
                     in
                     obedience
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       62.
                       
                    
                     
                       At
                       midnight
                       will
                       I
                       rise
                       to
                       giue
                       thankes
                       vnto
                       thee
                       ,
                       because
                       of
                       thy
                       righteous
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     A
                     New
                     argument
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     giueth
                     thankes
                     to
                     God
                     for
                     his
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     euen
                     at
                     midnight
                     .
                     Then
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     occupied
                     in
                     setting
                     out
                     the
                     praises
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     speciall
                     note
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     for
                     hypocrites
                     for
                     need
                     may
                     pray
                     .
                     The
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     feele
                     great
                     want
                     in
                     this
                     :
                     therefore
                     when
                     our
                     hearts
                     are
                     prepared
                     to
                     giue
                     God
                     thankes
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     gift
                     of
                     God.
                     Midnight
                     ,
                     sheweth
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     both
                     sincere
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     earnest
                     .
                     Doe
                     we
                     this
                     at
                     noone
                     day
                     ?
                     if
                     not
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     are
                     farre
                     from
                     this
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     vsed
                     this
                     at
                     morning
                     ,
                     noone
                     ,
                     and
                     euening
                     :
                     so
                     did
                     Daniel
                     .
                     Singing
                     of
                     Psalmes
                     was
                     vsuall
                     after
                     meate
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     did
                     .
                  
                   
                     Iudgements
                     .
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     tooke
                     vengeance
                     on
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     performed
                     his
                     promises
                     to
                     his
                     children
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     confirmed
                     his
                     faith
                     ;
                     for
                     here
                     he
                     had
                     an
                     experimentall
                     faith
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     if
                     we
                     note
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     punisher
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     rewarder
                     of
                     goodnes
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     haue
                     strength
                     against
                     the
                     temptations
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     offered
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     vs
                     thinke
                     that
                     sinne
                     is
                     not
                     punished
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     lost
                     labour
                     to
                     serue
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     of
                     this
                     argument
                     are
                     many
                     of
                     the
                     Psalmes
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     he
                     did
                     at
                     midnight
                     ,
                     when
                     all
                     things
                     are
                     most
                     fearefull
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     a
                     fit
                     time
                     to
                     examine
                     our selues
                     in
                     feare
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     shewed
                     that
                     his
                     faith
                     was
                     sound
                     ,
                     seeing
                     he
                     could
                     now
                     praise
                     God.
                     His
                     subscription
                     to
                     the
                     righteousnes
                     of
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     was
                     an
                     argument
                     of
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     flesh
                     is
                     to
                     thinke
                     they
                     are
                     rigorous
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       63.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       am
                       companion
                       of
                       all
                       them
                       that
                       feare
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       keepe
                       thy
                       precepts
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     TO
                     receiue
                     helpe
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     helpfull
                     vnto
                     them
                     :
                     so
                     Psalme
                     16.
                     
                     Then
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     make
                     God
                     our
                     portion
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     make
                     much
                     of
                     good
                     men
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     Dauid
                     did
                     this
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     ought
                     we
                     ?
                     It
                     is
                     an
                     argument
                     of
                     pride
                     to
                     despise
                     the
                     company
                     of
                     others
                     .
                     If
                     thou
                     want
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     make
                     thee
                     seeke
                     it
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     haue
                     it
                     :
                     if
                     thou
                     haue
                     more
                     than
                     others
                     ,
                     then
                     oughtest
                     thou
                     to
                     bestow
                     it
                     vpon
                     others
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     thou
                     oughtest
                     not
                     ,
                     either
                     for
                     the
                     greatnes
                     of
                     thy
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     to
                     withdraw
                     thy selfe
                     from
                     the
                     companie
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     feare
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     If
                     he
                     loued
                     good
                     companie
                     ,
                     he
                     hated
                     euill
                     men
                     ,
                     Pro.
                     29.
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     abomination
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     :
                     as
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       hate
                       them
                       that
                       hate
                       thee
                       .
                    
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     propertie
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     man
                     ,
                     
                     Psalme
                     15
                     yet
                     this
                     must
                     not
                     stay
                     vs
                     from
                     doing
                     them
                     good
                     in
                     our
                     callings
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     to
                     the
                     subiect
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     As
                     the
                     euill
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     good
                     mens
                     companie
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     companions
                     to
                     them
                     ;
                     so
                     may
                     the
                     good
                     be
                     with
                     the
                     euill
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     their
                     companions
                     :
                     for
                     we
                     beleeue
                     onely
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       That
                       feare
                    
                     .
                     Here
                     is
                     the
                     description
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     :
                     first
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     feare
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     all
                     :
                     Prou.
                     1.
                     and
                     then
                     they
                     that
                     feare
                     God
                     rest
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     approue
                     themselues
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     leaue
                     vndone
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     pleaseth
                     or
                     displeaseth
                     God.
                     This
                     feare
                     bringeth
                     foorth
                     obedience
                     :
                     and
                     without
                     this
                     fruite
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     but
                     to
                     boast
                     of
                     feare
                     .
                     And
                     these
                     men
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     companions
                     vnto
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers
                       64.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       earth
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       is
                       full
                       of
                       thy
                       mercie
                       :
                       teach
                       me
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     same
                     thing
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     verse
                     ,
                     yet
                     after
                     another
                     manner
                     .
                     Though
                     the
                     whole
                     earth
                     be
                     full
                     of
                     mercie
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     desireth
                     onely
                     the
                     statutes
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     eight
                     argumēt
                     .
                     So
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     shew
                     me
                     thy
                     fauour
                     ,
                     teach
                     me
                     thy
                     statutes
                     ,
                     part
                     9.
                     
                     &
                     1●
                     .
                     &
                     because
                     he
                     made
                     this
                     the
                     chiefest
                     signe
                     of
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     ,
                     to
                     knowe
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     argument
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     was
                     his
                     portion
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     see
                     how
                     oft
                     wee
                     haue
                     made
                     this
                     petition
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     vaine
                     our
                     petitions
                     are
                     desiring
                     riches
                     ,
                     &c.
                     he
                     desired
                     not
                     his
                     kingdome
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     this
                     .
                     He
                     was
                     a
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     desireth
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     it
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     wee
                     know
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     we
                     must
                     desire
                     to
                     know
                     ,
                     and
                     neuer
                     make
                     any
                     stay
                     ▪
                     He
                     prayeth
                     chiefly
                     for
                     the
                     teaching
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     hee
                     should
                     erre
                     .
                     Hee
                     differeth
                     farre
                     in
                     desire
                     from
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     craue
                     many
                     things
                     before
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     haue
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     they
                     rest
                     therein
                     ,
                     and
                     neuer
                     look
                     ,
                     nor
                     aske
                     for
                     the
                     teaching
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     he
                     confirmeth
                     himselfe
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     teach
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     his
                     goodnes
                     is
                     ouer
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     :
                     hee
                     letteth
                     his
                     Sunne
                     rise
                     on
                     the
                     euill
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     will
                     he
                     graunt
                     the
                     good
                     requests
                     of
                     his
                     children
                     ?
                     When
                     we
                     would
                     then
                     pray
                     to
                     receiue
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     remember
                     all
                     Gods
                     goodnes
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     must
                     desire
                     the
                     teaching
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     so
                     farre
                     as
                     agreeth
                     with
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     desire
                     the
                     reuelation
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     without
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PORTION
                   .
                   9.
                   
                   TETH
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       65.
                       
                    
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       thou
                       hast
                       dealt
                       gratiously
                       with
                       thy
                       seruant
                       according
                       vnto
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     putteth
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     minde
                     of
                     his
                     former
                     mercies
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     comforteth
                     himselfe
                     .
                     For
                     when
                     hee
                     had
                     saide
                     that
                     the
                     Lords
                     goodnes
                     was
                     ouer
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     hee
                     also
                     had
                     found
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     hereby
                     hee
                     comforteth
                     himselfe
                     in
                     that
                     hee
                     shall
                     receiue
                     more
                     .
                     For
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     as
                     man
                     is
                     ;
                     but
                     take
                     we
                     neuer
                     so
                     much
                     from
                     his
                     treasure
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     neuer
                     the
                     lesse
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     hee
                     giueth
                     ,
                     the
                     readier
                     hee
                     is
                     to
                     giue
                     .
                     Hee
                     knewe
                     that
                     Gods
                     gifts
                     are
                     without
                     repentance
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     hee
                     is
                     not
                     wearie
                     of
                     weldoing
                     ,
                     but
                     will
                     finish
                     the
                     thing
                     hee
                     hath
                     begunne
                     :
                     and
                     nothing
                     is
                     more
                     forcible
                     to
                     obtaine
                     mercie
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     lay
                     his
                     former
                     mercies
                     before
                     him
                     .
                     Here
                     are
                     two
                     grounds
                     :
                     first
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     dealt
                     with
                     him
                     well
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     regenerate
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     will
                     he
                     now
                     ?
                     and
                     secondly
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     gifts
                     of
                     God
                     shall
                     bee
                     perfectly
                     finished
                     .
                     And
                     here
                     is
                     a
                     difference
                     betweene
                     faith
                     and
                     an
                     accusing
                     conscience
                     :
                     the
                     accusing
                     conscience
                     is
                     afraid
                     to
                     aske
                     more
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     hath
                     abused
                     the
                     former
                     mercies
                     :
                     but
                     faith
                     ,
                     assuring
                     vs
                     that
                     all
                     his
                     benefits
                     are
                     tokens
                     of
                     his
                     fauour
                     ,
                     bestowed
                     on
                     vs
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     is
                     bold
                     to
                     aske
                     more
                     ,
                     accusing
                     our selues
                     of
                     our
                     vnworthines
                     ,
                     and
                     labouring
                     to
                     come
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                   
                     When
                     he
                     asked
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     he
                     made
                     the
                     word
                     a
                     rule
                     of
                     his
                     prayer
                     ,
                     which
                     assured
                     him
                     that
                     his
                     prayer
                     should
                     bee
                     heard
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     then
                     abuse
                     Gods
                     mercies
                     ,
                     least
                     they
                     accuse
                     vs
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     wee
                     accuse
                     our selues
                     ,
                     then
                     let
                     vs
                     see
                     if
                     they
                     haue
                     been
                     giuen
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     may
                     we
                     aske
                     new
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       66.
                       
                    
                     
                       Teach
                       me
                       good
                       iudgement
                       and
                       knowledge
                       :
                       for
                       I
                       haue
                       beleeued
                       thy
                       commaundements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     maketh
                     this
                     prayer
                     oft
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     so
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                     vanitie
                     of
                     our
                     prayers
                     is
                     rebuked
                     ,
                     which
                     so
                     often
                     aske
                     other
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     seldome
                     aske
                     this
                     .
                     Hee
                     was
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     regenerate
                     ,
                     therefore
                     he
                     maketh
                     this
                     spiritual
                     request
                     ;
                     which
                     though
                     carnall
                     men
                     mislike
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     cānot
                     conceiue
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     signe
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                     He
                     maketh
                     this
                     prayer
                     though
                     he
                     beleeued
                     ;
                     because
                     his
                     knowledge
                     
                       was
                       in
                       generals
                       ,
                       but
                       his
                       practise
                       in
                       particulars
                       :
                    
                     therefore
                     if
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     particulars
                     did
                     not
                     direct
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     should
                     faile
                     in
                     doing
                     .
                     Hereof
                     commeth
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     learnedst
                     men
                     are
                     deceiued
                     in
                     particulars
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     rest
                     in
                     their
                     generall
                     knowledge
                     .
                     Example
                     of
                     admonition
                     :
                     we
                     haue
                     generall
                     rules
                     to
                     teach
                     vs
                     to
                     admonish
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     practise
                     in
                     particulars
                     ,
                     then
                     must
                     we
                     either
                     haue
                     the
                     new
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     we
                     shall
                     faile
                     in
                     the
                     practise
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     this
                     man
                     that
                     beleeued
                     prayed
                     thus
                     ;
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     ought
                     they
                     that
                     beleeue
                     not
                     ?
                     And
                     they
                     that
                     beleeue
                     generally
                     ,
                     must
                     confesse
                     their
                     blindnesse
                     in
                     particulars
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     should
                     pray
                     for
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Although
                     ignorance
                     be
                     helped
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     altogether
                     cured
                     ,
                     therfore
                     haue
                     we
                     need
                     to
                     pray
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     because
                     our
                     knowledge
                     is
                     in
                     generals
                     ,
                     but
                     practise
                     is
                     in
                     particulars
                     ,
                     and
                     therein
                     must
                     we
                     haue
                     a
                     new
                     assistance
                     :
                     Therefore
                     when
                     wee
                     haue
                     not
                     good
                     successe
                     in
                     our
                     busines
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     not
                     ,
                     as
                     men
                     are
                     wont
                     ,
                     lay
                     the
                     fault
                     on
                     this
                     or
                     that
                     ;
                     but
                     wee
                     must
                     see
                     the
                     cause
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     who
                     although
                     we
                     haue
                     the
                     generall
                     rule
                     of
                     our
                     doings
                     ;
                     yet
                     faile
                     in
                     the
                     particular
                     practise
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       beleeue
                    
                     .
                     He
                     confesseth
                     that
                     all
                     wisedome
                     was
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     although
                     we
                     confesse
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     practise
                     wee
                     often
                     thinke
                     that
                     some
                     wisedome
                     of
                     men
                     must
                     be
                     added
                     thereto
                     .
                     But
                     hee
                     confesseth
                     that
                     all
                     wisedome
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     sufficient
                     to
                     make
                     men
                     perfect
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       67.
                       
                    
                     
                       Before
                       I
                       was
                       afflicted
                       ,
                       I
                       went
                       astray
                       :
                       but
                       now
                       I
                       keepe
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     is
                     another
                     reason
                     which
                     moued
                     him
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     as
                     a
                     horse
                     alwayes
                     beaten
                     ;
                     but
                     teach
                     me
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     preuent
                     these
                     beatings
                     .
                     If
                     I
                     be
                     taught
                     of
                     thee
                     ,
                     I
                     misse
                     not
                     ;
                     if
                     I
                     be
                     not
                     ,
                     I
                     erre
                     .
                     In
                     prosperitie
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     seeke
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     affliction
                     drawe
                     me
                     thereunto
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     now
                     I
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     of
                     thee
                     .
                     If
                     prosperitie
                     made
                     this
                     man
                     worse
                     ,
                     seeing
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     let
                     vs
                     be
                     iealous
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     now
                     seeke
                     for
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     will
                     bring
                     vs
                     to
                     by
                     affliction
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     will
                     bring
                     affliction
                     vpon
                     vs.
                     If
                     hee
                     will
                     heare
                     when
                     wee
                     humbly
                     crie
                     in
                     affliction
                     ;
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     if
                     wee
                     make
                     our
                     humble
                     suite
                     in
                     our
                     prosperitie
                     ?
                     Afflictions
                     come
                     because
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     iudge
                     our selues
                     ;
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     blessing
                     to
                     haue
                     the
                     word
                     to
                     iudge
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Preacher
                     to
                     rebuke
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     wanton
                     lusts
                     may
                     be
                     corrected
                     .
                     Then
                     wee
                     are
                     fond
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     will
                     bee
                     wearie
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     daily
                     admonition
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     the
                     word
                     helpe
                     in
                     affliction
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     if
                     we
                     tend
                     thereto
                     ?
                     
                       Whom
                       God
                       loueth
                       ,
                       hee
                       correcteth
                       :
                    
                     and
                     wee
                     shall
                     know
                     that
                     God
                     loueth
                     vs
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     corrected
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     made
                     better
                     by
                     it
                     :
                     for
                     in
                     it selfe
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     punishment
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     in
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     Christ
                     it
                     is
                     sanctified
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     it
                     maketh
                     vs
                     dye
                     to
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     sinne
                     is
                     loathsome
                     to
                     vs
                     ;
                     then
                     is
                     it
                     a
                     token
                     of
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     .
                     For
                     afflctions
                     are
                     common
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     Eccles.
                     9.
                     but
                     when
                     we
                     profit
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     they
                     good
                     to
                     vs.
                     
                       For
                       if
                       good
                       things
                       become
                       hurtfull
                       ,
                       if
                       they
                       bee
                       not
                       sanctified
                       :
                       much
                       more
                       shall
                       afflictions
                       ,
                       if
                       they
                       bee
                       not
                       sanctified
                       in
                       the
                       death
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     make
                     vs
                     examine
                     our
                     wayes
                     ,
                     and
                     see
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     driue
                     vs
                     to
                     Christ.
                     But
                     the
                     wicked
                     are
                     either
                     
                     worse
                     ,
                     or
                     no
                     better
                     .
                     Then
                     wee
                     must
                     profit
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     we
                     make
                     away
                     for
                     a
                     greater
                     punishment
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       68
                       
                    
                     
                       Thou
                       art
                       good
                       and
                       grati●us
                       :
                       teach
                       me
                       thy
                       st●tutes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     desireth
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     by
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     whether
                     hee
                     were
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     or
                     trouble
                     ,
                     hee
                     might
                     liue
                     well
                     ;
                     because
                     prosperitie
                     would
                     make
                     him
                     forgetfull
                     ,
                     and
                     affliction
                     would
                     ou●●
                     whelme
                     him
                     ,
                     if
                     God
                     did
                     ●ot
                     teach
                     him
                     .
                     This
                     must
                     teach
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     what
                     state
                     soeuer
                     we
                     be
                     ,
                     we
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     we
                     shall
                     false
                     .
                     After
                     he
                     had
                     shewed
                     that
                     he
                     keepeth
                     Gods
                     commanden
                     e●ts
                     ,
                     he
                     craueth
                     for
                     grace
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     pleadeth
                     not
                     his
                     merit
                     .
                     Though
                     he
                     kept
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     prayeth
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     still
                     be
                     raught
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     kn●w
                     not
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     because
                     he
                     was
                     r●adie
                     to
                     e●●e
                     both
                     in
                     practise
                     and
                     iudgement
                     .
                     And
                     t●●s
                     must
                     teach
                     vs
                     not
                     onely
                     to
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     when
                     we
                     e●●e
                     ,
                     but
                     euen
                     when
                     we
                     do●
                     well
                     ▪
                     Hee
                     pray●th
                     especially
                     for
                     the
                     teaching
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       69.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       proude
                       haue
                       imagined
                       a
                       lye
                       against
                       mee
                       :
                       but
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       thy
                       pr●cepts
                       with
                       my
                       whole
                       heart
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     sheweth
                     another
                     cause
                     why
                     hee
                     would
                     be
                     taught
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     hee
                     hath
                     to
                     fight
                     with
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     And
                     wee
                     haue
                     the
                     same
                     causes
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     corruption
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     The
                     world
                     loueth
                     none
                     but
                     her
                     owne
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     were
                     as
                     zealous
                     as
                     others
                     haue
                     beene
                     ,
                     wee
                     should
                     be
                     as
                     sore
                     troubled
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     are
                     enuious
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     wee
                     should
                     fight
                     with
                     them
                     with
                     their
                     owne
                     weapons
                     ,
                     wee
                     were
                     too
                     weake
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     wee
                     haue
                     neede
                     to
                     bee
                     helped
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     Proud.
                     Faith
                     humbleth
                     ,
                     and
                     infidelitie
                     maketh
                     proud
                     .
                     Faith
                     humbleth
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     letteth
                     vs
                     see
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     punishments
                     thereof
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     no
                     dealing
                     with
                     God
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     mediation
                     of
                     Christ
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     wee
                     can
                     doe
                     no
                     good
                     ,
                     nor
                     auoide
                     euill
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     grace
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     men
                     know
                     not
                     this
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     thinke
                     much
                     of
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     are
                     proud
                     .
                     Therefore
                     all
                     ignorant
                     men
                     ▪
                     all
                     heretikes
                     ,
                     and
                     worldlings
                     ,
                     are
                     proud
                     .
                     They
                     that
                     are
                     humbled
                     vnder
                     Gods
                     hands
                     ,
                     are
                     humble
                     to
                     men
                     :
                     but
                     they
                     that
                     despise
                     God
                     ,
                     doe
                     also
                     persecute
                     his
                     seruants
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     proude
                     ,
                     he
                     here
                     meaneth
                     them
                     that
                     had
                     good
                     gifts
                     :
                     to
                     teach
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     wee
                     bee
                     persecuted
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     high
                     places
                     ,
                     yet
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     Gods
                     people
                     .
                     These
                     first
                     mocked
                     him
                     ,
                     part
                     7.
                     then
                     they
                     did
                     him
                     iniurie
                     ,
                     part
                     8.
                     and
                     here
                     they
                     deuise
                     suttle
                     deuices
                     against
                     him
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     continuall
                     practise
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     temptation
                     ,
                     to
                     set
                     a
                     faire
                     face
                     vpon
                     an
                     euill
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     deface
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     ;
                     as
                     is
                     noted
                     by
                     the
                     Hebrue
                     word
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     great
                     grace
                     that
                     he
                     could
                     withstand
                     it
                     .
                     The
                     way
                     is
                     to
                     approue
                     our selues
                     and
                     our
                     cause
                     to
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     depend
                     vpon
                     men
                     ,
                     then
                     shall
                     wee
                     be
                     amazed
                     .
                     This
                     maketh
                     that
                     true
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     Eccles
                     ▪
                     8.
                     that
                     it
                     happeneth
                     to
                     the
                     good
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     were
                     euill
                     ,
                     and
                     contra
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     the
                     Familie
                     of
                     loue
                     ,
                     to
                     raise
                     vp
                     euill
                     reports
                     against
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     true
                     religion
                     ,
                     and
                     against
                     the
                     persons
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     preuaile
                     much
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     men
                     in
                     these
                     daies
                     ,
                     to
                     deface
                     the
                     persons
                     by
                     calling
                     them
                     Puritanes
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     cause
                     that
                     it
                     will
                     ouerthrow
                     states
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       With
                       my
                       heart
                    
                     .
                     The
                     word
                     must
                     haue
                     the
                     whole
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     a
                     part
                     :
                     or
                     else
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     outstand
                     this
                     temptation
                     .
                     He
                     meant
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     throughly
                     meditate
                     ;
                     not
                     that
                     hee
                     did
                     nothing
                     else
                     .
                     For
                     want
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     many
                     being
                     well
                     coloured
                     with
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     yet
                     doe
                     shrinke
                     when
                     euill
                     reports
                     arise
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       70.
                       
                    
                     
                       Their
                       heart
                       is
                       sat
                       as
                       grease
                       :
                       but
                       my
                       delight
                       is
                       in
                       thy
                       law
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     further
                     sheweth
                     the
                     daunger
                     of
                     this
                     temptation
                     :
                     for
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     suttle
                     to
                     deuise
                     wickedly
                     ,
                     so
                     were
                     they
                     able
                     to
                     bring
                     their
                     wickednesse
                     to
                     passe
                     .
                     For
                     by
                     this
                     speech
                     he
                     meaneth
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     all
                     things
                     at
                     their
                     owne
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     through
                     their
                     riches
                     in
                     great
                     authoritie
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       delight
                    
                     .
                     He
                     sheweth
                     how
                     hee
                     ouercame
                     this
                     ;
                     by
                     fatting
                     his
                     heart
                     with
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     wicked
                     fatted
                     themselues
                     by
                     their
                     riches
                     ;
                     or
                     else
                     he
                     should
                     haue
                     been
                     carried
                     away
                     .
                     Then
                     
                     let
                     vs
                     neuer
                     rest
                     in
                     reading
                     or
                     hearing
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     till
                     wee
                     come
                     to
                     such
                     delight
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     we
                     fat
                     our selues
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     worldlings
                     doe
                     with
                     their
                     riches
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     wee
                     could
                     doe
                     this
                     ,
                     then
                     should
                     we
                     easily
                     take
                     our
                     hearts
                     from
                     these
                     earthly
                     things
                     :
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     that
                     men
                     set
                     their
                     delight
                     on
                     earthly
                     things
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     know
                     no
                     better
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     finde
                     this
                     delight
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     needfull
                     that
                     they
                     finde
                     comfort
                     in
                     the
                     promises
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     Gods
                     fauorable
                     prouidence
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     euerlasting
                     life
                     afterward
                     :
                     which
                     when
                     they
                     feele
                     and
                     finde
                     ,
                     then
                     shall
                     the
                     word
                     be
                     so
                     sweete
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     forgoe
                     all
                     things
                     for
                     it
                     .
                     Till
                     wee
                     come
                     to
                     this
                     delight
                     ,
                     temptations
                     will
                     daunt
                     vs
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     we
                     once
                     can
                     come
                     to
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     can
                     make
                     the
                     word
                     all
                     in
                     all
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     our
                     glorie
                     ,
                     our
                     honour
                     ,
                     worship
                     ,
                     riches
                     ,
                     fame
                     ,
                     credit
                     ,
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     &c.
                     then
                     shall
                     wee
                     bee
                     soone
                     brought
                     to
                     accompt
                     these
                     outward
                     things
                     as
                     nothing
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     ha●e
                     and
                     enioy
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     comfort
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       71.
                       
                    
                     
                       It
                       is
                       good
                       for
                       me
                       that
                       I
                       haue
                       been
                       afflicted
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       learne
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     vttereth
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     before
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     addeth
                     somewhat
                     thereto
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     good
                     for
                     him
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     afflicted
                     :
                     noting
                     the
                     goodnes
                     and
                     mercie
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     taking
                     riches
                     ,
                     health
                     ,
                     &c.
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     giuing
                     him
                     affliction
                     which
                     turned
                     to
                     his
                     good
                     .
                     Riches
                     ,
                     health
                     ,
                     &c.
                     are
                     the
                     good
                     blessings
                     of
                     God
                     ▪
                     but
                     ●ll
                     manner
                     of
                     affliction
                     ,
                     as
                     sicknesse
                     ,
                     pouertie
                     ,
                     &c.
                     of
                     themselues
                     bee
                     euill
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     ●agges
                     of
                     Gods
                     curse
                     ,
                     and
                     punishments
                     of
                     sinne
                     .
                     How
                     then
                     can
                     it
                     come
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     good
                     things
                     should
                     become
                     euill
                     ,
                     and
                     euill
                     things
                     become
                     good
                     ?
                     The
                     good
                     blessings
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     by
                     our
                     corruption
                     they
                     are
                     abused
                     to
                     wantonnesse
                     are
                     made
                     hurtfull
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     make
                     our
                     condemnation
                     greater
                     :
                     but
                     these
                     crosses
                     ,
                     when
                     in
                     the
                     crosse
                     of
                     Christ
                     they
                     are
                     sanctified
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     they
                     good
                     ,
                     for
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     they
                     worke
                     a
                     care
                     in
                     vs
                     to
                     keepe
                     the
                     commaundements
                     .
                  
                   
                     Where
                     he
                     saith
                     it
                     is
                     good
                     that
                     he
                     
                       hath
                       been
                       afflicted
                    
                     and
                     not
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       I
                       am
                       afflicted
                    
                     ,
                     it
                     agreeth
                     with
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     epist.
                     Heb.
                     12.
                     
                     No
                     affliction
                     is
                     ioyous
                     for
                     the
                     present
                     time
                     :
                     for
                     in
                     pouertie
                     there
                     are
                     no
                     riches
                     ,
                     in
                     sicknes
                     no
                     health
                     ,
                     &c.
                     wee
                     must
                     not
                     then
                     looke
                     presently
                     when
                     any
                     crosse
                     comes
                     ,
                     to
                     say
                     it
                     is
                     good
                     :
                     for
                     this
                     commeth
                     afterward
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     been
                     so
                     exercised
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     more
                     humbled
                     vnder
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     some
                     greater
                     ca●e
                     to
                     please
                     him
                     ;
                     when
                     I
                     say
                     wee
                     haue
                     been
                     thus
                     exercised
                     ,
                     then
                     will
                     the
                     crosse
                     bring
                     the
                     quiet
                     fruite
                     of
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     shall
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     good
                     for
                     vs
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     been
                     afflicted
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     impatient
                     ;
                     or
                     if
                     the
                     crosse
                     make
                     vs
                     either
                     more
                     carelesse
                     ,
                     or
                     no
                     better
                     than
                     we
                     were
                     before
                     ,
                     that
                     crosse
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     preparation
                     to
                     another
                     ▪
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       will
                       learne
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                     Because
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     but
                     he
                     will
                     vowe
                     and
                     promise
                     amendment
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     alone
                     reape
                     fruite
                     afterwarde
                     ;
                     therefore
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     doth
                     the
                     Prophet
                     seuer
                     himselfe
                     from
                     the
                     wicked
                     :
                     and
                     whereas
                     he
                     said
                     before
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     keepe
                     the
                     commandements
                     ,
                     noting
                     a
                     present
                     fruite
                     of
                     his
                     affliction
                     ;
                     so
                     he
                     now
                     moreouer
                     addeth
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     keep
                     them
                     ,
                     noting
                     that
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     his
                     trouble
                     should
                     continue
                     with
                     him
                     for
                     euer
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     then
                     consider
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     all
                     of
                     vs
                     either
                     at
                     one
                     time
                     or
                     other
                     haue
                     vowed
                     somewhat
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     let
                     vs
                     see
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     now
                     carefull
                     to
                     keepe
                     and
                     performe
                     it
                     :
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     ,
                     our
                     affliction
                     hath
                     done
                     vs
                     no
                     good
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     no
                     profit
                     by
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       72.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       law
                       of
                       thy
                       mouth
                       is
                       better
                       vnto
                       me
                       ,
                       than
                       thousands
                       of
                       golde
                       and
                       siluer
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HEre
                     he
                     noteth
                     one
                     fruite
                     of
                     his
                     affliction
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     brought
                     to
                     make
                     such
                     account
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     hee
                     preferred
                     it
                     to
                     infinite
                     numbers
                     of
                     gold
                     and
                     siluer
                     .
                     And
                     truly
                     if
                     we
                     consider
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     sustaineth
                     vs
                     in
                     our
                     trouble
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     our
                     comfort
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     then
                     chuse
                     but
                     make
                     much
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     No
                     number
                     of
                     goods
                     can
                     helpe
                     vs
                     in
                     miserie
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     the
                     word
                     doe
                     that
                     which
                     al
                     other
                     things
                     cannot
                     doe
                     ,
                     very
                     meet
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     should
                     be
                     preferred
                     to
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     whatsoeuer
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   PORTION
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   IOD
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       73.
                       
                    
                     
                       Thine
                       hands
                       haue
                       made
                       me
                       and
                       fashioned
                       me
                       :
                       giue
                       me
                       vnderstanding
                       therefore
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       learne
                       thy
                       commaundements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     prayeth
                     still
                     for
                     wisedome
                     and
                     vnderstanding
                     .
                     Those
                     men
                     are
                     beasts
                     ,
                     which
                     being
                     in
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     loue
                     it
                     better
                     than
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     darkenes
                     better
                     than
                     light
                     :
                     these
                     men
                     must
                     be
                     sent
                     to
                     the
                     beasts
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     Esa.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Oxe
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     The
                     heathen
                     say
                     that
                     
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     naturall
                     propertie
                     to
                     desire
                     knowledge
                     .
                     The
                     Lord
                     must
                     teach
                     these
                     men
                     with
                     rods
                     ;
                     
                     for
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     heare
                     the
                     voyce
                     of
                     the
                     charmer
                     ,
                     charme
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     He
                     seeketh
                     knowledge
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     difference
                     betweene
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     heathen
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     by
                     their
                     knowledge
                     get
                     nothing
                     but
                     commendation
                     :
                     but
                     our
                     wisedome
                     must
                     be
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     Deut.
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     He
                     desireth
                     knowledge
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     practise
                     it
                     ;
                     whereby
                     he
                     condemneth
                     them
                     that
                     
                     seeke
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     care
                     not
                     for
                     practise
                     :
                     and
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     to
                     seeke
                     all
                     knowledge
                     onely
                     to
                     practise
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Seeing
                     he
                     desireth
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     ,
                     he
                     condemneth
                     them
                     that
                     thinke
                     they
                     may
                     come
                     to
                     
                     this
                     knowledge
                     by
                     their
                     owne
                     studie
                     and
                     diligence
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     teaching
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     .
                  
                   
                     Dauid
                     so
                     well
                     learned
                     prayed
                     thus
                     earnestly
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     we
                     be
                     thus
                     cold
                     ?
                     he
                     so
                     much
                     to
                     
                     feele
                     want
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     to
                     be
                     without
                     feeling
                     ?
                     for
                     to
                     be
                     without
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     without
                     desire
                     of
                     more
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     little
                     knowledge
                     if
                     men
                     rest
                     in
                     it
                     maketh
                     proud
                     .
                  
                   
                     How
                     goeth
                     it
                     then
                     with
                     them
                     that
                     think
                     they
                     know
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     seeing
                     this
                     man
                     to
                     whom
                     
                     they
                     are
                     inferiours
                     ,
                     prayeth
                     thus
                     ?
                     This
                     request
                     was
                     made
                     before
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     addeth
                     a
                     new
                     reason
                     .
                     So
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     part
                     ,
                     and
                     second
                     ,
                     and
                     third
                     ,
                     and
                     fourth
                     ▪
                     and
                     fifth
                     ,
                     and
                     almost
                     in
                     euery
                     part
                     this
                     request
                     is
                     made
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     euery
                     place
                     a
                     new
                     reason
                     to
                     moue
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     heare
                     his
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     putteth
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     minde
                     of
                     his
                     former
                     mercie
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     obtaine
                     more
                     ,
                     and
                     saith
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     creature
                     ,
                     euen
                     a
                     man
                     with
                     a
                     soule
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     a
                     beast
                     ;
                     therefore
                     
                       giue
                       knowledge
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     wherein
                     he
                     confesseth
                     that
                     if
                     the
                     Lord
                     giue
                     not
                     knowledge
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     were
                     better
                     be
                     a
                     beast
                     :
                     and
                     such
                     are
                     all
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     but
                     onely
                     men
                     :
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     pleasures
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     are
                     not
                     
                     worthy
                     the
                     sorrow
                     in
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     Eccles.
                     11.
                     
                     Therefore
                     if
                     men
                     haue
                     not
                     their
                     reason
                     sanctified
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     in
                     faith
                     and
                     loue
                     to
                     serue
                     God
                     :
                     they
                     are
                     no
                     better
                     than
                     beasts
                     .
                  
                   
                     Seeing
                     God
                     hath
                     giuen
                     reason
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     giue
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     with
                     this
                     he
                     is
                     comforted
                     .
                  
                   
                     Obiection
                     .
                     But
                     how
                     can
                     he
                     hereby
                     be
                     comforted
                     ,
                     seeing
                     others
                     haue
                     reason
                     also
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Answere
                     .
                     All
                     mercies
                     must
                     be
                     considered
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     through
                     whom
                     they
                     are
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     whom
                     we
                     are
                     sure
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     crowne
                     his
                     owne
                     gifts
                     .
                  
                   
                     Another
                     reason
                     to
                     teach
                     vs
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     the
                     gifts
                     of
                     God
                     sanctified
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     humbled
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     mislike
                     our selues
                     though
                     we
                     haue
                     receiued
                     more
                     than
                     others
                     ,
                     for
                     we
                     must
                     thinke
                     our selues
                     vnworthy
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     desire
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     yet
                     more
                     sanctifie
                     them
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     giue
                     vs
                     the
                     right
                     vse
                     of
                     them
                     :
                     then
                     shall
                     we
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     ,
                     lay
                     them
                     before
                     God
                     as
                     an
                     argument
                     to
                     moue
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     deale
                     mercifully
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     further
                     continue
                     and
                     increase
                     his
                     mercie
                     and
                     good
                     will
                     towards
                     vs
                     ;
                     because
                     hereby
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     in
                     Christ
                     they
                     are
                     sanctified
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       74.
                       
                    
                     
                       So
                       they
                       that
                       feare
                       thee
                       ,
                       seeing
                       me
                       shall
                       reioyce
                       ,
                       because
                       I
                       haue
                       trusted
                       in
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HEre
                     is
                     an
                     ende
                     why
                     be
                     desireth
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     others
                     by
                     my
                     example
                     shall
                     be
                     moued
                     to
                     seeke
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     haue
                     hope
                     that
                     thou
                     also
                     wilt
                     heare
                     them
                     when
                     they
                     
                     crie
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     honour
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     only
                     saue
                     our
                     owne
                     soules
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     be
                     helpes
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     saued
                     ,
                     wherin
                     the
                     Lord
                     vouchsafeth
                     vs
                     great
                     honor
                     :
                     for
                     to
                     cause
                     the
                     carelesse
                     to
                     seeke
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     confirme
                     the
                     weake
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     honour
                     .
                     Likewise
                     hereby
                     we
                     shall
                     stop
                     the
                     mouthes
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     speake
                     against
                     the
                     waies
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                   
                     Contrariwise
                     when
                     a
                     professor
                     falleth
                     away
                     ,
                     he
                     loseth
                     his
                     soule
                     ,
                     he
                     hurteth
                     the
                     weake
                     ,
                     hardeneth
                     
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     openeth
                     the
                     mouthes
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                     Thus
                     by
                     the
                     one
                     God
                     is
                     glorified
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     brethren
                     profited
                     :
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     other
                     the
                     cleane
                     contrary
                     .
                  
                   
                     When
                     we
                     see
                     any
                     man
                     trusting
                     in
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     deliuered
                     out
                     of
                     remptation
                     ,
                     then
                     may
                     we
                     be
                     confirmed
                     and
                     comforted
                     with
                     hope
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     also
                     shal
                     be
                     deliuered
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     34.
                     
                     
                       Other
                       shall
                       be
                       comforted
                    
                     .
                     And
                     Psalm
                     .
                     40.
                     
                     
                       They
                       that
                       see
                       mee
                       ,
                       let
                       them
                       be
                       comforted
                       .
                    
                     For
                     when
                     
                     the
                     Lord
                     confirmeth
                     any
                     of
                     his
                     promises
                     to
                     any
                     of
                     his
                     children
                     ;
                     we
                     may
                     likewise
                     be
                     comforted
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     finde
                     them
                     also
                     true
                     .
                     So
                     the
                     Apostle
                     reasoneth
                     ,
                     Abraham
                     was
                     iustified
                     ;
                     therefore
                     shall
                     wee
                     :
                     so
                     Hebr.
                     11.
                     
                     As
                     contra●iwise
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     see
                     the
                     trueth
                     of
                     Gods
                     threatnings
                     vpon
                     any
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     should
                     knowe
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     the
                     same
                     sinne
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     also
                     feele
                     the
                     same
                     punishment
                     .
                  
                   
                     Then
                     must
                     wee
                     consider
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     how
                     that
                     by
                     nature
                     they
                     are
                     no
                     better
                     than
                     we
                     :
                     therefore
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     then
                     shall
                     we
                     haue
                     hope
                     to
                     become
                     like
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     God
                     doth
                     not
                     accept
                     persons
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     likewise
                     consider
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     them
                     also
                     ●e
                     may
                     be
                     instructed
                     .
                  
                   
                     None
                     shall
                     reioyce
                     at
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     that
                     feare
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     feare
                     is
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     all
                     goodnesse
                     :
                     some
                     that
                     feare
                     God
                     may
                     haue
                     a
                     doubtfull
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     shall
                     haue
                     comfort
                     by
                     the
                     examples
                     of
                     Gods
                     mercies
                     in
                     others
                     .
                     Without
                     
                     this
                     feare
                     men
                     can
                     not
                     rightly
                     consider
                     of
                     Gods
                     workes
                     ;
                     but
                     who
                     so
                     feareth
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     profit
                     by
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     Here
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     vse
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     maruell
                     onely
                     at
                     the
                     examples
                     of
                     Gods
                     mercies
                     or
                     iudgements
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     bee
                     comforted
                     and
                     confirmed
                     by
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     feare
                     by
                     the
                     other
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers
                       75.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       knowe
                       O
                       Lorde
                       ,
                       that
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       are
                       right
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       thou
                       hast
                       afflicted
                       mee
                       iustly
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     is
                     somewhat
                     like
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       It
                       is
                       good
                       that
                       I
                       haue
                       beene
                       afflicted
                       :
                    
                     but
                     after
                     a
                     new
                     manner
                     ;
                     as
                     though
                     he
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     Thy
                     iudgements
                     are
                     righteous
                     and
                     iust
                     ,
                     though
                     my
                     flesh
                     doth
                     
                     perswade
                     me
                     the
                     cōtrary
                     .
                     And
                     to
                     shew
                     the
                     certainty
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       know
                    
                     ,
                     This
                     know
                     ledge
                     he
                     had
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     :
                     because
                     we
                     shall
                     then
                     subscribe
                     to
                     the
                     iustice
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     can
                     subscribe
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     Then
                     if
                     we
                     would
                     subscribe
                     to
                     the
                     righteousnes
                     of
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     ;
                     let
                     vs
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     meditate
                     vpon
                     his
                     threatnings
                     &
                     promises
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     we
                     cannot
                     
                     see
                     the
                     reasons
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     yet
                     must
                     we
                     acknowledge
                     them
                     to
                     bee
                     holy
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     holy
                     ;
                     and
                     his
                     word
                     is
                     holy
                     ,
                     therefore
                     his
                     workes
                     are
                     holy
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     behold
                     the
                     beames
                     of
                     the
                     Sunne
                     ,
                     much
                     lesse
                     can
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     brightnes
                     
                     of
                     Gods
                     works
                     :
                     and
                     let
                     vs
                     euer
                     accuse
                     our selues
                     of
                     blindnes
                     and
                     rebellion
                     ,
                     rather
                     than
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     iniustice
                     .
                     He
                     is
                     then
                     acknowledged
                     to
                     be
                     iust
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     yeeld
                     to
                     the
                     righteousnes
                     of
                     his
                     precepts
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     we
                     can
                     confesse
                     his
                     iustice
                     thus
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     well
                     confesse
                     his
                     mercie
                     .
                     Then
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     confesse
                     the
                     iustice
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     confesse
                     his
                     iudgements
                     to
                     be
                     holy
                     ;
                     otherwise
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       that
                    
                     ,
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     speciall
                     Note
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     can
                     apply
                     that
                     particular
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     giuen
                     generally
                     :
                     and
                     till
                     wee
                     doe
                     thus
                     ,
                     wee
                     neither
                     beleeue
                     promises
                     nor
                     threatnings
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     not
                     rest
                     thē
                     in
                     generals
                     ,
                     but
                     apply
                     them
                     to
                     ourselues
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     promises
                     or
                     threatnings
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     will
                     draw
                     vs
                     out
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     comfort
                     vs
                     in
                     trouble
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       In
                       faithfulnes
                    
                     :
                     He
                     had
                     before
                     confessed
                     Gods
                     iustice
                     ,
                     and
                     now
                     hee
                     confesseth
                     his
                     mercy
                     :
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     Thou
                     of
                     thy
                     mercie
                     hast
                     thus
                     laid
                     thy
                     rod
                     vpon
                     mee
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     as
                     thou
                     mayest
                     performe
                     thy
                     promise
                     to
                     ,
                     as
                     Psalm
                     .
                     130.
                     
                     This
                     must
                     make
                     affliction
                     sweete
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     speciall
                     ende
                     thereof
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     punish
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     make
                     vs
                     fit
                     to
                     receiue
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     vseth
                     it
                     as
                     a
                     remedie
                     and
                     medicine
                     against
                     sinne
                     ,
                     &
                     as
                     he
                     sheweth
                     his
                     iustice
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     suffereth
                     not
                     sinne
                     in
                     his
                     children
                     ;
                     so
                     he
                     sheweth
                     his
                     mercy
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     thereby
                     he
                     cureth
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       76.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       pray
                       thee
                       that
                       thy
                       mercie
                       may
                       comfort
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       promise
                       vnto
                       thy
                       seruant
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     BEcause
                     he
                     had
                     confessed
                     the
                     mercifull
                     dealing
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     therfore
                     he
                     craueth
                     mercy
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     knew
                     that
                     
                       with
                       the
                       Lord
                       is
                       mercie
                       to
                       be
                       feared
                       ,
                    
                     Psal.
                     130.
                     
                     He
                     dare
                     not
                     stand
                     to
                     the
                     rigour
                     of
                     Gods
                     iustice
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     flieth
                     to
                     his
                     mercie
                     ,
                     contrarie
                     to
                     the
                     Papists
                     ,
                     P●lag●a●●s
                     ,
                     and
                     Familie
                     of
                     loue
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     thus
                     must
                     we
                     labour
                     to
                     cure
                     our
                     vnbeleese
                     by
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     ●●ll
                     not
                     to
                     despaire
                     ,
                     
                     for
                     we
                     are
                     readie
                     to
                     presume
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     despaire
                     〈◊〉
                     ▪
                     but
                     they
                     must
                     be
                     both
                     cured
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     by
                     the
                     meditation
                     of
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     in
                     prosp●●●●
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     by
                     the
                     promises
                     in
                     trouble
                     .
                     For
                     then
                     the
                     iudgements
                     haue
                     done
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     haue
                     brought
                     vs
                     to
                     humble
                     our selues
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     our
                     sinne
                     ,
                     &
                     then
                     are
                     we
                     to
                     looke
                     for
                     his
                     mercie
                     :
                     for
                     then
                     are
                     we
                     fit
                     for
                     it
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     then
                     couple
                     iustice
                     and
                     mercie
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     vse
                     of
                     both
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     had
                     ioy
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     he
                     craueth
                     comfort
                     ;
                     where
                     we
                     note
                     the
                     change
                     of
                     the
                     consciences
                     
                     of
                     Gods
                     people
                     ,
                     sometime
                     ioyfull
                     ,
                     sometime
                     sorrowfull
                     .
                     This
                     must
                     be
                     a
                     stay
                     to
                     vs
                     against
                     the
                     temptation
                     which
                     Sathan
                     will
                     ●ffer
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Thou
                     art
                     ●ickle
                     ,
                     and
                     ●●●●
                     ch●●ging
                     ,
                     all
                     is
                     vaine
                     :
                     N●y
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     as
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     all
                     ages
                     haue
                     beene
                     .
                  
                   
                     Accordi●●
                     〈◊〉
                     had
                     no
                     speciall
                     promise
                     ,
                     but
                     applied
                     the
                     generall
                     promise
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ;
                     for
                     
                     all
                     the
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     made
                     in
                     generall
                     manner
                     ;
                     
                       Come
                       all
                       .
                       &c.
                    
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     Church
                     might
                     haue
                     their
                     part
                     in
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     and
                     ●ore
                     should
                     thinke
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     shut
                     out
                     .
                     This
                     h●d
                     the
                     woman
                     of
                     C●na●●
                     wh●●
                     〈◊〉
                     to
                     Christ
                     :
                     because
                     she
                     stated
                     on
                     this
                     genera●●
                     promise
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     sent
                     to
                     the
                     〈…〉
                     ▪
                     〈…〉
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     we
                     c●n
                     〈◊〉
                     leaue
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     or
                     come
                     to
                     true
                     repentance
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     beleeue
                     that
                     that
                     
                     God
                     which
                     hath
                     pu●●shed
                     〈…〉
                     ▪
                     will
                     also
                     pun●●●
                     ▪
                     sinne
                     in
                     vs
                     ;
                     so
                     shall
                     we
                     neuer
                     receiue
                     comfort
                     by
                     the
                     promises
                     ,
                     vn●●●se
                     we
                     can
                     〈◊〉
                     apply
                     those
                     promises
                     to
                     our selues
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     generally
                     made
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     But
                     i●
                     we
                     can
                     doe
                     this
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     haue
                     comfort
                     in
                     our
                     soules
                     ,
                     and
                     strength
                     to
                     withstand
                     the
                     ●●●ptation
                     which
                     the
                     diuell
                     ministreth
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     What
                     promise
                     ha●t
                     thou
                     that
                     thou
                     shalt
                     be
                     saued
                     ?
                  
                   
                     To
                     know
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     mercifull
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     enough
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     be
                     among
                     those
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     the
                     
                     promises
                     belong
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     we
                     may
                     know
                     that
                     we
                     shal
                     be
                     hol●●●
                     ;
                     because
                     through
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     
                     he
                     is
                     become
                     a
                     voluntary
                     debtor
                     to
                     vs.
                     As
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     help
                     vs
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     haue
                     no
                     assurāce
                     that
                     he
                     wil
                     help
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     he
                     giue
                     his
                     word
                     to
                     vs.
                     Then
                     though
                     God
                     be
                     merciful
                     ,
                     yet
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     misery
                     or
                     worldly
                     men
                     cured
                     ▪
                     because
                     the
                     promises
                     doe
                     not
                     belong
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     they
                     beleeue
                     .
                     Then
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     maruell
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     Papists
                     doubt
                     of
                     their
                     saluation
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     no
                     faith
                     ,
                     nor
                     will
                     haue
                     to
                     applie
                     the
                     generall
                     promises
                     of
                     grace
                     to
                     their
                     owne
                     hearts
                     .
                  
                   
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     difference
                     betweene
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     wicked
                     in
                     their
                     trouble
                     :
                     first
                     ,
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     conuinced
                     both
                     in
                     iudgement
                     and
                     in
                     affection
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     other
                     are
                     but
                     only
                     conuinced
                     in
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       Pharaoh
                       ,
                       Ahab
                       ,
                       Saul
                    
                     .
                     For
                     where
                     the
                     iudgement
                     &
                     affection
                     are
                     both
                     conuinced
                     ,
                     there
                     followeth
                     conuersion
                     :
                     now
                     because
                     these
                     were
                     conuinced
                     ,
                     &
                     yet
                     not
                     conuerted
                     ,
                     therefore
                     it
                     was
                     onely
                     in
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     in
                     affection
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     doe
                     so
                     confesse
                     his
                     Iustice
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     they
                     also
                     confesse
                     ●im
                     mercifull
                     ,
                     which
                     setleth
                     them
                     in
                     sound
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     and
                     inflameth
                     their
                     affections
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     other
                     doe
                     only
                     
                     confesse
                     his
                     iudgement
                     ;
                     and
                     therfore
                     we
                     see
                     theeues
                     and
                     whores
                     rec●●t
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     returne
                     to
                     their
                     filth
                     again
                     ;
                     because
                     iustice
                     can
                     breake
                     ,
                     yet
                     mercy
                     only
                     chāgeth
                     from
                     euil
                     to
                     good
                     .
                     Thridly
                     ,
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     one
                     fault
                     are
                     brought
                     to
                     amendment
                     of
                     their
                     whole
                     liues
                     ,
                     through
                     sorrow
                     which
                     worketh
                     repentance
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     wicked
                     by
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     are
                     brought
                     to
                     a
                     confused
                     thinking
                     of
                     sinne
                     and
                     amendment
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     rest
                     so
                     much
                     in
                     one
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     looke
                     not
                     to
                     any
                     other
                     :
                     as
                     Pharaoh
                     confessed
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     righteous
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     let
                     not
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     Israel
                     goe
                     :
                     Achab
                     confessed
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     restored
                     not
                     the
                     vineyard
                     againe
                     :
                     and
                     Pharaoh
                     by
                     this
                     one
                     sin
                     was
                     not
                     brought
                     to
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     his
                     Idolatric
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     any
                     care
                     to
                     leaue
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     we
                     will
                     then
                     haue
                     vse
                     of
                     this
                     threefold
                     difference
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     euer
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     affections
                     
                     may
                     euer
                     yeelde
                     to
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     our
                     iudgements
                     doe
                     subscribe
                     to
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     onely
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     punishment
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     with
                     the
                     Lord
                     there
                     is
                     mercie
                     :
                     and
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     conuinced
                     of
                     any
                     one
                     sinne
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     so
                     labour
                     to
                     amend
                     that
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     also
                     looke
                     the
                     whole
                     course
                     of
                     our
                     life
                     ,
                     to
                     amend
                     whatsoeuer
                     is
                     amisse
                     therein
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       77.
                       
                    
                     
                       Let
                       thy
                       tender
                       mercies
                       come
                       vnto
                       me
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       liue
                       :
                       for
                       thy
                       Law
                       is
                       my
                       delight
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IN
                     that
                     he
                     doubleth
                     this
                     request
                     in
                     two
                     verses
                     ,
                     hee
                     sheweth
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     no
                     light
                     feeling
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     yea
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     as
                     a
                     dead
                     man
                     ,
                     because
                     hee
                     felt
                     not
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     him
                     .
                     
                     This
                     must
                     wee
                     marke
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     brought
                     to
                     so
                     lowe
                     estate
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     comfort
                     seemeth
                     to
                     bee
                     past
                     ,
                     yet
                     let
                     vs
                     remember
                     that
                     Gods
                     children
                     haue
                     beene
                     so
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     let
                     vs
                     double
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     knowing
                     that
                     with
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     mercie
                     ,
                     with
                     him
                     is
                     life
                     in
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     helpe
                     in
                     the
                     greatest
                     extremitie
                     .
                     This
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     doe
                     ,
                     then
                     shall
                     we
                     be
                     armed
                     against
                     the
                     greatest
                     temptation
                     that
                     Satan
                     hath
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     to
                     perswade
                     vs
                     that
                     our
                     case
                     is
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     neuer
                     any
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     were
                     in
                     :
                     our
                     temptations
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     no
                     man
                     had
                     ;
                     our
                     sins
                     such
                     as
                     none
                     haue
                     committed
                     :
                     with
                     which
                     if
                     he
                     can
                     preuaile
                     ,
                     then
                     doth
                     he
                     make
                     vs
                     past
                     hope
                     of
                     recouerie
                     ,
                     then
                     doth
                     he
                     make
                     vs
                     past
                     vsing
                     any
                     meanes
                     to
                     be
                     recouered
                     :
                     for
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     perswaded
                     that
                     the
                     disease
                     is
                     incurable
                     ,
                     then
                     wee
                     leaue
                     all
                     meanes
                     that
                     might
                     helpe
                     vs
                     ▪
                     Marke
                     the
                     tender
                     consciences
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     had
                     beene
                     no
                     common
                     sinn●●
                     ,
                     was
                     so
                     humbled
                     for
                     sinne
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     moysture
                     was
                     turned
                     into
                     drought
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     32.
                     before
                     he
                     could
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     confesse
                     his
                     sinne
                     ;
                     it
                     first
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     how
                     greatly
                     sorrowfull
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     :
                     and
                     againe
                     ,
                     the
                     great
                     hypocrisie
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     whereby
                     the
                     diuel
                     worketh
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     to
                     thinke
                     that
                     our
                     sinnes
                     are
                     but
                     small
                     ,
                     &
                     therefore
                     to
                     be
                     careles
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     he
                     may
                     make
                     them
                     so
                     great
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     we
                     shal
                     thinke
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     be
                     forgiuen
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     his
                     practise
                     and
                     his
                     purpose
                     ,
                     therefore
                     let
                     vs
                     take
                     heede
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       That
                       I
                       may
                       liue
                    
                     :
                     He
                     did
                     eate
                     and
                     drinke
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     had
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     his
                     senses
                     ,
                     yet
                     this
                     he
                     counted
                     
                     no
                     life
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     felt
                     not
                     himselfe
                     reconciled
                     to
                     God
                     ;
                     but
                     was
                     in
                     sorrow
                     and
                     heauinesse
                     :
                     yet
                     hee
                     was
                     skilfull
                     in
                     musicke
                     ,
                     which
                     might
                     haue
                     put
                     sorrowe
                     away
                     :
                     hee
                     had
                     also
                     friends
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     valiāt
                     men
                     ,
                     in
                     whose
                     company
                     he
                     might
                     haue
                     delighted
                     ;
                     yet
                     in
                     all
                     these
                     he
                     tooke
                     no
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     but
                     still
                     this
                     was
                     in
                     his
                     minde
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     reconciled
                     to
                     God.
                     What
                     shall
                     wee
                     say
                     then
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     haue
                     these
                     outward
                     things
                     ,
                     they
                     neuer
                     care
                     for
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     :
                     or
                     if
                     they
                     bee
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     they
                     onely
                     s●eeke
                     to
                     put
                     away
                     their
                     trouble
                     by
                     company
                     ,
                     play
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     neuer
                     seeke
                     with
                     their
                     heart
                     to
                     bee
                     reconciled
                     to
                     God
                     ?
                     Both
                     these
                     are
                     farre
                     from
                     the
                     affection
                     of
                     this
                     man
                     :
                     and
                     let
                     vs
                     knowe
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     we
                     had
                     kingdomes
                     at
                     our
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     though
                     wee
                     had
                     at
                     commaundement
                     all
                     pleasure
                     and
                     pastime
                     ;
                     yet
                     if
                     wee
                     were
                     not
                     reconciled
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     sanctified
                     to
                     vs
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     nothing
                     auaile
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     them
                     would
                     be
                     but
                     heauinesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     Then
                     let
                     vs
                     not
                     flatter
                     our selues
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     sinne
                     is
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     
                     Christ
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     life
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     through
                     Christ
                     we
                     be
                     reconciled
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     can
                     no
                     miserie
                     make
                     vs
                     miserable
                     :
                     and
                     though
                     we
                     want
                     all
                     outward
                     things
                     ,
                     yet
                     wee
                     haue
                     all
                     in
                     God
                     through
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       thy
                       Law
                       is
                       my
                       delight
                       :
                    
                     He
                     felt
                     not
                     this
                     presently
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     meant
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     God
                     should
                     restore
                     him
                     to
                     life
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     not
                     deceiue
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     he
                     should
                     feele
                     Gods
                     mercie
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     without
                     Gods
                     mercy
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     hee
                     felt
                     no
                     comfort
                     .
                     Many
                     will
                     confesse
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     miserable
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     Gods
                     mercy
                     ;
                     but
                     few
                     will
                     with
                     Dauid
                     acknowledge
                     that
                     without
                     mercy
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     they
                     are
                     miserable
                     .
                     The
                     word
                     is
                     the
                     meanes
                     to
                     bring
                     vs
                     to
                     Gods
                     mercy
                     ,
                     therefore
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     we
                     must
                     esteeme
                     Gods
                     mercies
                     .
                  
                   
                     Let
                     vs
                     examine
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     reading
                     ,
                     hearing
                     ,
                     and
                     meditating
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     bee
                     as
                     sweete
                     
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     very
                     life
                     :
                     or
                     whether
                     we
                     haue
                     speciall
                     feeling
                     of
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     feeling
                     of
                     Gods
                     goodnesse
                     doth
                     euen
                     make
                     vs
                     with
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     delight
                     in
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     great
                     delight
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     ouershadoweth
                     all
                     worldly
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     make
                     
                     men
                     vse
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     vsed
                     them
                     not
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     we
                     cannot
                     come
                     to
                     this
                     delight
                     ,
                     then
                     is
                     it
                     no
                     maruell
                     ,
                     if
                     that
                     we
                     put
                     our
                     whole
                     pleasure
                     in
                     these
                     outward
                     things
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     way
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     this
                     delight
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     keepe
                     a
                     continuall
                     warre
                     against
                     our
                     affections
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     please
                     our selues
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     then
                     shall
                     not
                     the
                     word
                     be
                     pleasant
                     ,
                     till
                     those
                     affections
                     be
                     controlled
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     tame
                     our
                     affections
                     of
                     anger
                     ,
                     lust
                     ,
                     &c.
                     then
                     shall
                     we
                     feele
                     sweetnesse
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     when
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       78
                       ▪
                       
                    
                     
                       Let
                       the
                       proude
                       be
                       ashamed
                       :
                       for
                       they
                       haue
                       dealt
                       wickedly
                       and
                       falsely
                       with
                       mee
                       :
                       but
                       I
                       meditate
                       in
                       thy
                       precepts
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     hee
                     had
                     before
                     saide
                     that
                     the
                     godly
                     should
                     be
                     comforted
                     in
                     his
                     deliuerance
                     ,
                     so
                     here
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     wicked
                     should
                     see
                     their
                     wickednesse
                     ,
                     and
                     bee
                     ashamed
                     ,
                     either
                     with
                     such
                     shame
                     as
                     might
                     bring
                     them
                     to
                     repentance
                     ,
                     or
                     which
                     might
                     confound
                     them
                     if
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     repent
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     prayeth
                     against
                     their
                     enterprises
                     ,
                     not
                     against
                     their
                     persons
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     He
                     hath
                     some
                     prayers
                     giuen
                     by
                     speciall
                     instinct
                     for
                     the
                     ouerthrow
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     in
                     other
                     places
                     ;
                     but
                     here
                     he
                     maketh
                     that
                     praier
                     which
                     the
                     Church
                     ought
                     to
                     make
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     cānot
                     pray
                     that
                     Gods
                     people
                     may
                     be
                     comforted
                     in
                     our
                     deliuerance
                     ,
                     but
                     wee
                     must
                     also
                     pray
                     that
                     the
                     wickednes
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     may
                     turne
                     to
                     their
                     shame
                     .
                     This
                     being
                     obserued
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     pray
                     not
                     against
                     their
                     person
                     ,
                     but
                     their
                     enterprise
                     ;
                     then
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     simply
                     respect
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     Gods
                     people
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     doe
                     it
                     of
                     some
                     speciall
                     grudge
                     ,
                     then
                     should
                     we
                     make
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     a
                     cloke
                     of
                     our
                     euill
                     purpose
                     ,
                     &
                     sin
                     against
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     may
                     then
                     pray
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     blesse
                     his
                     word
                     among
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     sanctifie
                     vs
                     by
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     good
                     workes
                     might
                     be
                     knowne
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     glory
                     .
                     Therefore
                     we
                     may
                     pray
                     (
                     so
                     that
                     it
                     be
                     in
                     loue
                     )
                     that
                     the
                     heresies
                     of
                     Papists
                     ,
                     Families
                     of
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     may
                     be
                     discouered
                     and
                     ouerthrown
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     persons
                     ashamed
                     of
                     their
                     doings
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       dealt
                       falsely
                       with
                       me
                    
                     .
                     This
                     sheweth
                     that
                     their
                     dealings
                     that
                     he
                     praied
                     against
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     against
                     their
                     persons
                     ,
                     because
                     their
                     dealings
                     were
                     wicked
                     and
                     false
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     teacheth
                     when
                     we
                     must
                     thus
                     pray
                     ,
                     euen
                     when
                     their
                     wicked
                     dealings
                     are
                     plaine
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     doings
                     false
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     may
                     we
                     pray
                     with
                     hope
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     righteous
                     God
                     loueth
                     righteousnesse
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     the
                     cause
                     be
                     good
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     come
                     to
                     a
                     good
                     end
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     trueth
                     may
                     be
                     ashamed
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     ashamed
                     for
                     euer
                     :
                     for
                     God
                     will
                     defend
                     his
                     owne
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     the
                     wicked
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     preuaile
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     they
                     shal
                     come
                     to
                     shame
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     first
                     comforteth
                     vs
                     in
                     euery
                     good
                     cause
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     shall
                     haue
                     a
                     good
                     issue
                     :
                     and
                     againe
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     take
                     no
                     euill
                     cause
                     in
                     hand
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     doe
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     bring
                     shame
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       But
                       I
                       meditate
                       in
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                     He
                     repeateth
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     often
                     ,
                     and
                     surely
                     if
                     the
                     world
                     could
                     not
                     containe
                     the
                     bookes
                     that
                     might
                     be
                     written
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     for
                     our
                     infirmitie
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     comprised
                     them
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     few
                     bookes
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     one
                     thing
                     in
                     them
                     often
                     repeated
                     ,
                     it
                     sheweth
                     that
                     the
                     matter
                     is
                     weightie
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     vs
                     duly
                     and
                     often
                     to
                     be
                     considered
                     .
                     And
                     againe
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     that
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     that
                     none
                     do
                     so
                     carefully
                     looke
                     vnto
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     ought
                     .
                     And
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     his
                     enemies
                     sought
                     by
                     euil
                     means
                     to
                     hurt
                     him
                     ;
                     so
                     he
                     sought
                     to
                     keepe
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     they
                     might
                     not
                     hurt
                     him
                     .
                     Then
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     set
                     policy
                     against
                     policy
                     ,
                     nor
                     
                       Cretizare
                       cum
                       Cretensibus
                    
                     :
                     but
                     let
                     vs
                     alwayes
                     tend
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     keepe
                     vs
                     within
                     the
                     bounds
                     of
                     that
                     ,
                     and
                     fight
                     with
                     the
                     weapons
                     that
                     it
                     teacheth
                     vs.
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     that
                     many
                     good
                     men
                     are
                     ouercome
                     by
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     striue
                     with
                     them
                     with
                     their
                     owne
                     weapons
                     ▪
                     and
                     then
                     they
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     too
                     hard
                     for
                     vs.
                     Againe
                     ,
                     seeing
                     they
                     neuer
                     want
                     euill
                     meanes
                     because
                     they
                     giue
                     ouer
                     themselues
                     thereto
                     :
                     so
                     if
                     we
                     would
                     giue
                     ouer
                     our selues
                     to
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     admit
                     nothing
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     agreeeth
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     then
                     should
                     we
                     be
                     made
                     wiser
                     than
                     our
                     enemies
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       79.
                       
                    
                     
                       Let
                       such
                       as
                       feare
                       thee
                       turne
                       vnto
                       mee
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       that
                       know
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     his
                     owne
                     flesh
                     to
                     fight
                     against
                     onely
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     world
                     also
                     :
                     so
                     hee
                     did
                     not
                     only
                     fight
                     himself
                     alone
                     ,
                     but
                     seeketh
                     the
                     helpe
                     of
                     others
                     .
                     When
                     many
                     see
                     that
                     religion
                     
                     cannot
                     be
                     truely
                     professed
                     ,
                     but
                     danger
                     will
                     come
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     many
                     set
                     themselues
                     against
                     it
                     ,
                     they
                     flie
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     goe
                     to
                     the
                     greater
                     part
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     will
                     auoyd
                     this
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     ioyne
                     our selues
                     to
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     will
                     helpe
                     vs
                     with
                     counsell
                     and
                     aduise
                     :
                     for
                     one
                     may
                     be
                     strong
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     weake
                     ,
                     another
                     may
                     haue
                     counsell
                     when
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     know
                     what
                     to
                     do
                     :
                     therfore
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     kept
                     from
                     many
                     euill
                     things
                     .
                     So
                     Paul
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Timothie
                     1.
                     16.
                     after
                     he
                     had
                     complained
                     of
                     the
                     wrong
                     that
                     many
                     had
                     done
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     straightway
                     giueth
                     thankes
                     for
                     the
                     familie
                     of
                     Onesiphorus
                     ,
                     which
                     refreshed
                     him
                     more
                     than
                     all
                     his
                     enemies
                     could
                     discourage
                     him
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     durst
                     oppose
                     this
                     one
                     household
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     rabble
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                     It
                     may
                     also
                     be
                     a
                     comfort
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     temptation
                     of
                     Elias
                     commeth
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     to
                     think
                     that
                     godlines
                     were
                     gone
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     :
                     for
                     then
                     shal
                     it
                     be
                     good
                     to
                     set
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     before
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     heare
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     in
                     their
                     company
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     be
                     comforted
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     small
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     godly
                     indeed
                     :
                     for
                     then
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     a
                     comfort
                     to
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     heare
                     that
                     we
                     continue
                     in
                     godlinesse
                     :
                     whereas
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     very
                     many
                     stumbling
                     blocks
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     readie
                     to
                     fall
                     ,
                     or
                     haue
                     fallen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     the
                     mouthes
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     shall
                     be
                     stopped
                     :
                     for
                     when
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     Minister
                     ,
                     and
                     professor
                     continue
                     in
                     holines
                     ,
                     then
                     though
                     he
                     would
                     speake
                     euill
                     ,
                     yet
                     his
                     mouth
                     should
                     be
                     stopped
                     ;
                     and
                     what
                     great
                     glorie
                     should
                     come
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     this
                     ?
                     so
                     that
                     here
                     is
                     a
                     speciall
                     spurre
                     to
                     moue
                     any
                     to
                     stand
                     and
                     continue
                     in
                     godlines
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     Dauid
                     did
                     thus
                     desire
                     the
                     company
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     what
                     ought
                     we
                     to
                     doe
                     ?
                     But
                     men
                     know
                     not
                     their
                     wants
                     ,
                     they
                     know
                     not
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     therefore
                     they
                     are
                     carelesse
                     of
                     this
                     .
                     Yet
                     Paul
                     desired
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     Romanes
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     receiue
                     mutuall
                     comfort
                     :
                     for
                     euery
                     member
                     of
                     Christ
                     hath
                     somewhat
                     wherewith
                     he
                     may
                     doe
                     thee
                     good
                     :
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     annoynted
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     oyle
                     that
                     thou
                     art
                     ;
                     therefore
                     by
                     him
                     thou
                     shalt
                     remember
                     something
                     forgotten
                     :
                     or
                     haue
                     thy
                     iudgement
                     reformed
                     in
                     some
                     particular
                     thing
                     .
                     But
                     we
                     know
                     not
                     the
                     profit
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     haue
                     no
                     vse
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     the
                     eight
                     part
                     ,
                     he
                     said
                     this
                     ,
                     chiefely
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     doe
                     them
                     good
                     ;
                     and
                     here
                     chiefely
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     helpe
                     him
                     .
                     He
                     sheweth
                     that
                     the
                     feete
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     are
                     directed
                     by
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     blessing
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     if
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     his
                     punishment
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     feare
                     ,
                     he
                     meaneth
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     good
                     men
                     feare
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     haue
                     a
                     chiefe
                     care
                     to
                     please
                     God
                     ,
                     &
                     a
                     chiefe
                     care
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     not
                     displease
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     may
                     be
                     approued
                     of
                     him
                     in
                     all
                     their
                     doings
                     .
                     He
                     ioyneth
                     knowledge
                     with
                     feare
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     knowledge
                     without
                     feare
                     puffeth
                     vp
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     becommeth
                     vnprofitable
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     because
                     knowledge
                     without
                     feare
                     resteth
                     not
                     simplie
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     seeketh
                     by
                     meanes
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     because
                     if
                     men
                     haue
                     knowledge
                     without
                     feare
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     come
                     much
                     to
                     the
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     been
                     humbled
                     .
                     Therefore
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     humbled
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     runne
                     ●oyot
                     ,
                     but
                     containe
                     our selues
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     become
                     profitable
                     and
                     comfortable
                     both
                     to
                     others
                     and
                     our selues
                     ;
                     feare
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     ioyned
                     with
                     knowledge
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     also
                     necessary
                     that
                     knowledge
                     be
                     ioyned
                     with
                     feare
                     :
                     first
                     ,
                     because
                     feare
                     without
                     knowledge
                     may
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     kicke
                     against
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     did
                     Paul
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Iewes
                     :
                     and
                     Papists
                     of
                     conscience
                     whiles
                     they
                     feared
                     God
                     without
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     persecuted
                     Gods
                     children
                     :
                     secondly
                     ,
                     because
                     many
                     that
                     feare
                     God
                     aright
                     ,
                     yet
                     doe
                     hurt
                     in
                     good
                     causes
                     by
                     vndiscreete
                     dealing
                     ,
                     whereas
                     they
                     had
                     no
                     purpose
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     .
                     Knowledge
                     then
                     must
                     direct
                     feare
                     ,
                     and
                     feare
                     must
                     season
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     must
                     be
                     ioyned
                     together
                     Iob.
                     31.
                     doth
                     shew
                     notably
                     in
                     many
                     causes
                     ,
                     how
                     needfull
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     ;
                     where
                     this
                     is
                     rendred
                     as
                     a
                     reason
                     of
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     feared
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       80.
                       
                    
                     
                       Let
                       mine
                       heart
                       be
                       vpright
                       in
                       thy
                       statutes
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       be
                       not
                       ashamed
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     prayed
                     before
                     for
                     good
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     here
                     he
                     prayeth
                     for
                     sound
                     affections
                     :
                     this
                     order
                     in
                     prayer
                     must
                     we
                     also
                     vse
                     :
                     first
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     for
                     good
                     affection
                     .
                     For
                     good
                     affections
                     without
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     are
                     nothing
                     worth
                     ,
                     &
                     knowledge
                     without
                     affections
                     is
                     nothing
                     .
                     Then
                     we
                     must
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     greater
                     knowledge
                     than
                     others
                     ,
                     so
                     our
                     affections
                     may
                     be
                     better
                     than
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     hearts
                     more
                     vpright
                     .
                     
                     Hee
                     sheweth
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     vprightnesse
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     Commaundements
                     ,
                     therefore
                     what
                     good
                     affections
                     soeuer
                     seeme
                     to
                     bee
                     in
                     Turkes
                     ,
                     Papists
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     haue
                     not
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     these
                     cannot
                     bee
                     vpright
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     the
                     worde
                     .
                     No
                     man
                     can
                     knowe
                     his
                     owne
                     heart
                     but
                     by
                     
                       GOD
                       ,
                       (
                       Ierem
                    
                     :
                     17.
                     )
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     nature
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PORTION
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   CAPH
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Verse
                       ,
                       81.
                       
                    
                     
                       My
                       soule
                       sainteth
                       for
                       thy
                       saluation
                       :
                       yet
                       I
                       wayte
                       for
                       thy
                       Word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IN
                     this
                     part
                     he
                     sheweth
                     his
                     miseries
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     hope
                     to
                     be
                     deliuered
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     the
                     latter
                     end
                     he
                     prayeth
                     for
                     .
                     
                       His
                       soule
                       fainteth
                    
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     amplified
                     in
                     the
                     verses
                     following
                     .
                     His
                     affliction
                     was
                     great
                     ,
                     and
                     through
                     the
                     infirmitie
                     of
                     his
                     flesh
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     grieued
                     with
                     it
                     .
                     The
                     Philosopher
                     thought
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     patience
                     to
                     contemne
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     &
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     moued
                     with
                     it
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     examples
                     of
                     Scripture
                     shewe
                     that
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     doe
                     seele
                     their
                     sorrowe
                     ;
                     yet
                     they
                     are
                     sustained
                     by
                     waiting
                     for
                     Gods
                     mercies
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     are
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     deliuered
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     necessarie
                     that
                     wee
                     should
                     be
                     touched
                     with
                     our
                     troubles
                     :
                     First
                     because
                     ,
                     if
                     
                     we
                     felt
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     wee
                     should
                     be
                     proud
                     as
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     worldly
                     men
                     is
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     
                     not
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     feeling
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     afflictions
                     are
                     sent
                     to
                     vs
                     :
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     wee
                     
                     should
                     haue
                     no
                     tryall
                     of
                     our
                     Faith
                     :
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     know
                     that
                     Gods
                     children
                     
                     had
                     feeling
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     then
                     when
                     wee
                     feele
                     them
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     bee
                     brought
                     to
                     despaire
                     .
                     For
                     then
                     shall
                     wee
                     thinke
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     wee
                     should
                     leaue
                     off
                     striuing
                     ,
                     and
                     giue
                     ouer
                     our
                     good
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     fall
                     from
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     when
                     wee
                     consider
                     that
                     as
                     Elias
                     ,
                     so
                     all
                     Gods
                     children
                     haue
                     had
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     Iames
                     ,
                     5.
                     and
                     Paul
                     ,
                     and
                     Barnabas
                     ,
                     Acts
                     ,
                     16.
                     when
                     wee
                     shall
                     see
                     that
                     they
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     set
                     before
                     vs
                     for
                     examples
                     ,
                     were
                     brought
                     to
                     streightnes
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     despise
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     striuing
                     ouercame
                     them
                     :
                     then
                     if
                     we
                     feele
                     such
                     weaknesse
                     in
                     ourselues
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     be
                     encouraged
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     Crosse
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ,
                     with
                     hope
                     that
                     with
                     them
                     wee
                     may
                     ouercome
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     good
                     to
                     knowe
                     these
                     things
                     before
                     affliction
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     more
                     we
                     profite
                     in
                     this
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     the
                     better
                     wee
                     shall
                     beare
                     our
                     afflictions
                     .
                  
                   
                     When
                     this
                     man
                     was
                     thus
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     hee
                     waited
                     on
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     his
                     weaknes
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     patience
                     did
                     tarry
                     the
                     Lords
                     leisure
                     :
                     neither
                     doubting
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     cause
                     ,
                     nor
                     yeelding
                     to
                     the
                     euill
                     causes
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     :
                     this
                     is
                     patience
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     as
                     Iob
                     ,
                     33.
                     
                     Then
                     must
                     wee
                     looke
                     for
                     these
                     afflictions
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     greatnes
                     of
                     the
                     wisdome
                     of
                     GOD
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     mercie
                     ,
                     to
                     deale
                     thus
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     heape
                     vp
                     blessings
                     on
                     vs
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     euerlasting
                     glorie
                     in
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     cannot
                     abide
                     small
                     afflictions
                     ,
                     how
                     should
                     wee
                     abide
                     greater
                     ?
                     Againe
                     ,
                     some
                     will
                     abide
                     small
                     and
                     short
                     troubles
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     they
                     increase
                     and
                     continue
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     faile
                     :
                     which
                     sheweth
                     that
                     men
                     haue
                     not
                     Faith
                     to
                     glorifie
                     God.
                     For
                     that
                     Faith
                     glorifieth
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     belieueth
                     Gods
                     worde
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     waiteth
                     for
                     the
                     accomplishing
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     because
                     we
                     liue
                     by
                     Faith
                     ,
                     therefore
                     wee
                     haue
                     neede
                     of
                     patience
                     ,
                     Hebrewes
                     ,
                     10
                     ▪
                     for
                     the
                     Lorde
                     will
                     deliuer
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     such
                     ,
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     147.
                     
                     Esay
                     ,
                     57.
                     
                     
                       For
                       hee
                       will
                       saue
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       come
                       to
                       dwell
                       with
                       them
                       ,
                       because
                       hee
                       hath
                       a
                       pleasure
                       in
                       them
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       82.
                       
                    
                     
                       Mine
                       eyes
                       faile
                       for
                       thy
                       promise
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       When
                       wilt
                       thou
                       comfort
                       mee
                       ?
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     next
                     verse
                     hath
                     the
                     same
                     meaning
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     doubling
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     maketh
                     it
                     more
                     weighty
                     .
                     He
                     saith
                     
                       Word
                       or
                       promise
                    
                     ,
                     for
                     saluation
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     bringeth
                     ,
                     and
                     confirmeth
                     our
                     saluation
                     .
                     When
                     he
                     saith
                     that
                     his
                     eyes
                     and
                     bodie
                     were
                     troubled
                     ,
                     he
                     sheweth
                     that
                     the
                     fainting
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     fainting
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     to
                     teach
                     vs
                     in
                     the
                     diseases
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     looke
                     to
                     naturall
                     causes
                     &
                     remedies
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     haue
                     an
                     eye
                     to
                     the
                     soule
                     ,
                     &
                     remedy
                     that
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       a
                       wounded
                       spirit
                       who
                       can
                       beare
                       ?
                    
                     The
                     way
                     to
                     cure
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     cure
                     the
                     soule
                     first
                     ,
                     as
                     Psal
                     :
                     103.
                     
                       and
                       healed
                       ,
                       (
                       Iob
                    
                     :
                     33.
                     )
                     
                       God
                       speaketh
                       once
                       or
                       twice
                       ,
                       &c
                       :
                       his
                       flesh
                       shal
                       be
                       as
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Exāple
                     Ezechias
                     
                     was
                     sicke
                     ,
                     but
                     after
                     his
                     sins
                     by
                     prayer
                     being
                     forgiuen
                     ,
                     then
                     his
                     disease
                     was
                     healed
                     ,
                     Esay
                     28.
                     and
                     Chron.
                     Benhadad
                     was
                     sicke
                     of
                     a
                     〈…〉
                     disease
                     ,
                     yet
                     for
                     his
                     sinnes
                     it
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     helped
                     ▪
                     Iob
                     was
                     a
                     very
                     Lazar
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     triall
                     of
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     way
                     for
                     him
                     to
                     recouer
                     (
                     saith
                     Elihu
                     )
                     was
                     thus
                     to
                     be
                     humbled
                     for
                     sinne
                     ;
                     and
                     Elihu
                     for
                     this
                     was
                     not
                     reproued
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Lord
                     confirmed
                     his
                     words
                     from
                     heauen
                     .
                     Then
                     though
                     Gods
                     children
                     be
                     not
                     chiefely
                     punished
                     for
                     sinne
                     ,
                     yet
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     sinne
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     therefore
                     they
                     must
                     take
                     this
                     way
                     also
                     .
                     As
                     we
                     see
                     Iob
                     confessed
                     his
                     sinnes
                     before
                     he
                     was
                     restored
                     .
                     So
                     Hebrew
                     .
                     12.
                     3.
                     
                     
                       You
                       haue
                       not
                       fought
                       to
                       blood
                       :
                    
                     meaning
                     that
                     though
                     God
                     might
                     iustly
                     punish
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     will
                     vse
                     affliction
                     for
                     our
                     triall
                     ,
                     and
                     withall
                     will
                     kill
                     our
                     corruption
                     .
                     Psalme
                     32.
                     after
                     he
                     had
                     called
                     them
                     blessed
                     ,
                     
                       whose
                       sinnes
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     he
                     sheweth
                     how
                     he
                     was
                     brought
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     first
                     ,
                     by
                     setting
                     downe
                     the
                     corruption
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     must
                     cure
                     with
                     corrections
                     ;
                     yea
                     they
                     were
                     so
                     sore
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     moysture
                     was
                     turned
                     into
                     drought
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     he
                     confessed
                     his
                     sinne
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     Lord
                     forgaue
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     his
                     sinne
                     .
                     Must
                     this
                     man
                     be
                     taught
                     by
                     this
                     meanes
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     not
                     we
                     neede
                     of
                     it
                     ?
                     In
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     the
                     Chronicles
                     ,
                     Asa
                     is
                     reprooued
                     because
                     he
                     sought
                     to
                     the
                     Physitians
                     ,
                     &
                     not
                     vnto
                     the
                     Lord.
                     His
                     meaning
                     is
                     not
                     that
                     Asa
                     sought
                     not
                     to
                     God
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     sought
                     not
                     chiefely
                     ,
                     nor
                     first
                     to
                     God
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     spoken
                     by
                     comparison
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     sought
                     not
                     to
                     God
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     Physitions
                     .
                     Again
                     ,
                     the
                     purpose
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     disallowe
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     Physicke
                     :
                     for
                     when
                     Ezechias
                     was
                     absolued
                     of
                     his
                     sinnes
                     by
                     Esaias
                     ,
                     then
                     did
                     the
                     Prophet
                     commaund
                     that
                     figge
                     leaues
                     should
                     be
                     taken
                     ,
                     and
                     laid
                     to
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     how
                     can
                     he
                     then
                     mislike
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     there
                     commaunded
                     ?
                     This
                     generall
                     doctrine
                     then
                     may
                     be
                     gathered
                     ,
                     that
                     what
                     disease
                     or
                     affliction
                     soeuer
                     commeth
                     to
                     a
                     mans
                     body
                     ,
                     for
                     what
                     cause
                     soeuer
                     ,
                     yea
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     for
                     the
                     triall
                     of
                     faith
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     come
                     out
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     looke
                     to
                     our
                     soules
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     clense
                     them
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     once
                     purified
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     body
                     will
                     be
                     easily
                     cured
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     God
                     said
                     ,
                     iudge
                     your selues
                     that
                     yee
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     iudged
                     ;
                     he
                     will
                     be
                     likewise
                     sure
                     not
                     to
                     iudge
                     vs
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     iudge
                     our selues
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     we
                     shall
                     begin
                     to
                     iudge
                     our selues
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     leaue
                     off
                     to
                     correct
                     vs
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     .
                     89.
                     and
                     1.
                     
                     Corinth
                     .
                     11.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       83.
                       
                    
                     
                       For
                       I
                       am
                       like
                       a
                       bottell
                       in
                       the
                       smoke
                       :
                       yet
                       doe
                       I
                       not
                       forget
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     VVE
                     must
                     remember
                     the
                     promises
                     &
                     the
                     commandements
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     troubles
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     will
                     sustaine
                     vs
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     any
                     faile
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     because
                     they
                     trust
                     not
                     the
                     promises
                     ,
                     or
                     keepe
                     not
                     the
                     commandements
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     will
                     be
                     sure
                     then
                     that
                     no
                     affliction
                     shall
                     hurt
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     helpe
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     turne
                     to
                     our
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     assure
                     vs
                     of
                     life
                     euerlasting
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     deliuered
                     out
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     Gods
                     good
                     time
                     ;
                     then
                     let
                     vs
                     looke
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     promises
                     made
                     to
                     vs
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     build
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     vpon
                     Gods
                     commaundements
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     faile
                     in
                     these
                     ,
                     then
                     may
                     we
                     be
                     sure
                     that
                     in
                     trouble
                     we
                     shall
                     faile
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Cor.
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     these
                     two
                     helpe
                     one
                     another
                     :
                     If
                     thou
                     wilt
                     be
                     sound
                     in
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     then
                     labor
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     commandements
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     thou
                     wilt
                     not
                     be
                     driuen
                     from
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     the
                     commandements
                     ,
                     then
                     confirme
                     thy selfe
                     in
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     the
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     of
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     eternall
                     life
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     thou
                     canst
                     beleeue
                     these
                     ,
                     then
                     neither
                     pleasure
                     nor
                     paine
                     shall
                     make
                     thee
                     forsake
                     thy
                     obedience
                     :
                     but
                     these
                     shall
                     be
                     so
                     pleasant
                     to
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     shalt
                     wholy
                     labour
                     to
                     please
                     God.
                     These
                     two
                     reasons
                     Paul
                     vseth
                     1.
                     
                     Tim.
                     3.
                     to
                     moue
                     men
                     to
                     obedience
                     ;
                     First
                     ,
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     the
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinnes
                     :
                     secondly
                     ,
                     of
                     euerlasting
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     these
                     adde
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     all
                     sinne
                     ,
                     because
                     men
                     beleeue
                     not
                     that
                     the
                     threatnings
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     true
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     they
                     could
                     be
                     perswaded
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     Psal.
                     89.
                     
                     
                       He
                       will
                       visite
                       their
                       sinnes
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     should
                     not
                     need
                     to
                     thinke
                     of
                     hell
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     tormēts
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     wicked
                     in
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     .
                     Because
                     that
                     if
                     they
                     knew
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     they
                     were
                     deliuered
                     from
                     paines
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     punish
                     their
                     sinnes
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     bring
                     them
                     to
                     pouerty
                     ,
                     to
                     contempt
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     reproched
                     ,
                     
                     to
                     be
                     slandered
                     ,
                     &c.
                     euen
                     this
                     would
                     make
                     them
                     loth
                     to
                     offend
                     .
                     And
                     surely
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     doe
                     this
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     neither
                     a
                     wise
                     nor
                     louing
                     earthly
                     father
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     not
                     correct
                     
                     his
                     sonnes
                     when
                     they
                     doe
                     euill
                     ,
                     surely
                     it
                     must
                     needes
                     be
                     that
                     God
                     must
                     either
                     be
                     vnwise
                     &
                     not
                     louing
                     ,
                     or
                     he
                     must
                     punish
                     them
                     his
                     children
                     that
                     offend
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     a
                     couenant
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     hell
                     shall
                     not
                     preuaile
                     against
                     them
                     ;
                     yet
                     hath
                     he
                     not
                     made
                     a
                     
                     couenant
                     to
                     free
                     them
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     driue
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     crosse
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     by
                     laying
                     crosses
                     vpon
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     if
                     men
                     could
                     beleeue
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     made
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     for
                     Gods
                     fatherly
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     life
                     euerlasting
                     ;
                     then
                     would
                     they
                     ,
                     hauing
                     these
                     promises
                     ,
                     purge
                     themselues
                     from
                     all
                     filthines
                     ,
                     and
                     finish
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     their
                     saluation
                     
                     in
                     seare
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Cor.
                     7.
                     vers
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     And
                     this
                     beliefe
                     in
                     Gods
                     promises
                     is
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     maketh
                     men
                     leaue
                     sin
                     for
                     conscience
                     sake
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     yeeld
                     obedience
                     to
                     Gods
                     will
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     this
                     beleefe
                     bringeth
                     forth
                     pure
                     obedience
                     to
                     Gods
                     will.
                     Againe
                     ,
                     beleefe
                     in
                     Gods
                     promises
                     is
                     strengthened
                     by
                     obedience
                     :
                     as
                     Peter
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Make
                       your
                       election
                       and
                       calling
                       sure
                       by
                       good
                       workes
                       .
                    
                     For
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     shal
                     see
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     a
                     care
                     to
                     do
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     then
                     will
                     he
                     multiplie
                     the
                     graces
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     shal
                     be
                     better
                     cōsirmed
                     in
                     his
                     promises
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     then
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     doubt
                     or
                     despaire
                     of
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     when
                     trouble
                     and
                     anguish
                     shall
                     come
                     ;
                     then
                     let
                     vs
                     labour
                     to
                     build
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     vpon
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     commandements
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     drawn
                     away
                     with
                     worldly
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     then
                     let
                     vs
                     consider
                     those
                     promises
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     made
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     For
                     when
                     men
                     begin
                     to
                     doubt
                     of
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     they
                     begin
                     also
                     to
                     doubt
                     of
                     the
                     commaundements
                     :
                     and
                     when
                     men
                     doubt
                     of
                     the
                     commandements
                     ,
                     they
                     also
                     doubt
                     of
                     the
                     promises
                     :
                     and
                     when
                     men
                     doubt
                     of
                     both
                     ,
                     then
                     is
                     sinne
                     a
                     light
                     matter
                     vnto
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     faith
                     in
                     Gods
                     promises
                     breedeth
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     obedience
                     confirmeth
                     saith
                     in
                     the
                     promises
                     :
                     therefore
                     we
                     must
                     labour
                     for
                     them
                     both
                     ,
                     and
                     pray
                     for
                     both
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       84.
                       
                    
                     
                       How
                       many
                       are
                       the
                       daies
                       of
                       thy
                       seruant
                       ?
                       when
                       wilt
                       thou
                       execute
                       iudgement
                       on
                       them
                       that
                       persecute
                       me
                       ?
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     verse
                     &
                     the
                     second
                     verse
                     ,
                     shew
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     lawfull
                     for
                     Gods
                     children
                     to
                     make
                     knowne
                     their
                     infirmities
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     waite
                     patiently
                     for
                     helpe
                     from
                     him
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     onely
                     displeaseth
                     him
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     please
                     our selues
                     in
                     moyling
                     against
                     them
                     :
                     otherwise
                     when
                     we
                     come
                     in
                     reuerence
                     ,
                     it
                     pleaseth
                     God
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     lay
                     out
                     our
                     infirmities
                     before
                     him
                     .
                     Thus
                     Abraham
                     and
                     Mary
                     laying
                     out
                     their
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     with
                     misliking
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     desired
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     know
                     how
                     the
                     things
                     should
                     come
                     to
                     passe
                     :
                     but
                     Sara
                     and
                     Zacharie
                     did
                     contrarie
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     comfortable
                     thing
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     any
                     trouble
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     lay
                     our
                     our
                     temptations
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     it
                     be
                     with
                     trust
                     in
                     the
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     misliking
                     of
                     our
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     longing
                     after
                     Gods
                     mercie
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     feare
                     of
                     his
                     Maiestie
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     helped
                     of
                     our
                     euill
                     and
                     corrupt
                     infirmitie
                     .
                  
                   
                     When.
                     He
                     had
                     beene
                     exercised
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     now
                     he
                     prayeth
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     helped
                     ,
                     least
                     he
                     through
                     infirmitie
                     put
                     his
                     hand
                     to
                     euill
                     .
                     Many
                     will
                     make
                     their
                     complaint
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     too
                     soone
                     ,
                     euen
                     before
                     they
                     haue
                     been
                     exercised
                     .
                     But
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     contented
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     long
                     trouble
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     yet
                     looke
                     for
                     Gods
                     helpe
                     ,
                     acknowledging
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     great
                     goodnes
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     continued
                     and
                     held
                     vs
                     out
                     so
                     long
                     in
                     trouble
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Wilt
                       thou
                       execute
                    
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     an
                     ordinarie
                     prayer
                     ,
                     not
                     against
                     any
                     certaine
                     persons
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     generally
                     against
                     Gods
                     enemies
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     euill
                     causes
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Lord
                     executeth
                     iudgement
                     vpon
                     his
                     children
                     for
                     their
                     conuersion
                     ,
                     as
                     Paul
                     ,
                     Act.
                     9
                     and
                     vpon
                     the
                     wicked
                     for
                     their
                     confusion
                     .
                     He
                     prayeth
                     against
                     them
                     that
                     belonged
                     not
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     against
                     their
                     persons
                     ,
                     as
                     their
                     euill
                     causes
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     otherwise
                     against
                     their
                     persons
                     ,
                     than
                     they
                     ●re
                     ioyned
                     with
                     the
                     causes
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     may
                     we
                     doe
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     confusion
                     of
                     Gods
                     enemies
                     ;
                     otherwise
                     we
                     cannot
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       85.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       proude
                       haue
                       digged
                       pits
                       for
                       me
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       not
                       after
                       thy
                       law
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     shewed
                     first
                     that
                     he
                     prayed
                     against
                     their
                     euill
                     cause
                     :
                     secondly
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     suffered
                     vniustly
                     :
                     first
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     suffered
                     for
                     the
                     truth
                     :
                     secōdly
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     behaued
                     himself
                     godly
                     in
                     his
                     cause
                     ,
                     not
                     vsing
                     vnlawful
                     means
                     .
                     And
                     we
                     must
                     look
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     these
                     things
                     before
                     we
                     pray
                     this
                     prayer
                     :
                     first
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     cause
                     be
                     good
                     :
                     secondly
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     be
                     rightly
                     handled
                     :
                     therefore
                     heretikes
                     and
                     wicked
                     men
                     cannot
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     .
                     Dauid
                     was
                     long
                     in
                     this
                     trouble
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     he
                     prouoked
                     them
                     not
                     with
                     euill
                     words
                     ,
                     but
                     laboured
                     to
                     ouercome
                     their
                     
                     euill
                     with
                     goodnes
                     ,
                     as
                     Psalm
                     .
                     33.
                     
                     So
                     when
                     we
                     doe
                     them
                     no
                     euill
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     laboured
                     to
                     doe
                     them
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     prayed
                     ,
                     and
                     fasted
                     for
                     them
                     in
                     patience
                     and
                     long
                     suffering
                     ;
                     then
                     ,
                     i●
                     it
                     be
                     against
                     Gods
                     enemies
                     and
                     their
                     euill
                     causes
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     pray
                     this
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       86.
                       
                    
                     
                       All
                       thy
                       commandements
                       are
                       true
                       :
                       they
                       persecute
                       me
                       fulf●ly
                       ;
                       helpe
                       me
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     hath
                     an
                     assured
                     perswasion
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     his
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     euill
                     vsing
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     ;
                     both
                     which
                     he
                     knoweth
                     by
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     :
                     this
                     maketh
                     him
                     to
                     stand
                     out
                     in
                     his
                     good
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     sticke
                     to
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     thing
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     diuell
                     will
                     throw
                     into
                     mens
                     minds
                     ;
                     if
                     this
                     cause
                     were
                     good
                     ,
                     it
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     persecuted
                     :
                     but
                     thou
                     art
                     more
                     precise
                     than
                     needeth
                     ,
                     &c.
                     to
                     this
                     end
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     he
                     could
                     once
                     ●●ing
                     them
                     to
                     doubt
                     of
                     their
                     cause
                     ,
                     they
                     should
                     leaue
                     suffering
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     men
                     bee
                     once
                     perswaded
                     that
                     their
                     cause
                     is
                     eu●l
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     their
                     cause
                     be
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     if
                     they
                     know
                     i●
                     not
                     ,
                     then
                     can
                     they
                     not
                     suffer
                     for
                     it
                     .
                     Therefore
                     if
                     wee
                     will
                     stand
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     now
                     in
                     peace
                     be
                     assured
                     ,
                     and
                     grounded
                     in
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     build
                     vp
                     our selues
                     now
                     in
                     faith
                     and
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     this
                     be
                     once
                     said
                     to
                     vs
                     of
                     the
                     diuell
                     ,
                     Thou
                     hast
                     heard
                     much
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     least
                     not
                     profited
                     ,
                     leaue
                     thy
                     cause
                     betime
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     thou
                     wilt
                     shame
                     thy selfe
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     cause
                     to●
                     ;
                     then
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     a
                     great
                     thing
                     that
                     will
                     make
                     vs
                     stand
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hel●●
                     .
                     Though
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     long
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     hee
                     was
                     readie
                     to
                     be
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     yet
                     hee
                     prayeth
                     ,
                     contrarie
                     to
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     .
                     This
                     teached
                     ,
                     that
                     euen
                     in
                     the
                     greatest
                     trouble
                     we
                     may
                     call
                     vpon
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     all
                     helpe
                     see●eth
                     to
                     be
                     past
                     ,
                     then
                     is
                     the
                     ●●me
                     to
                     be
                     holpen
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     wickednes
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     is
                     at
                     the
                     full
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     ●iall
                     is
                     manifest
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     lot
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     shall
                     not
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Vers.
                     87.
                     wanteth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       88
                       
                    
                     
                       Quicken
                       mee
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       louing
                       kindnes
                       :
                       so
                       shall
                       I
                       keepe
                       the
                       testimonie
                       of
                       thy
                       mouth
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     sheweth
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     dead
                     :
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     desireth
                     to
                     be
                     quickned
                     ,
                     by
                     
                       louing
                       kindnes
                    
                     ,
                     he
                     sheweth
                     th●t
                     without
                     this
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     quickening
                     ,
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     〈◊〉
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       will
                       keep
                    
                     .
                     He
                     that
                     kept
                     them
                     before
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     weakenes
                     ;
                     and
                     his
                     affl●ction
                     did
                     somewhat
                     hinder
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     Psal.
                     17.
                     
                     
                       Deliuer
                       me
                       from
                       the
                       affliction
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     therfore
                     he
                     〈◊〉
                     to
                     keepe
                     them
                     better
                     .
                     For
                     troble
                     hindreth
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     vs
                     ●●get
                     many
                     things
                     which
                     wee
                     haue
                     learned
                     :
                     Then
                     what
                     a
                     benefit
                     haue
                     wee
                     which
                     now
                     are
                     in
                     quiet
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     our
                     libertie
                     ?
                     Without
                     louing
                     kindnes
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     quickening
                     .
                     He
                     playeth
                     to
                     be
                     deliuered
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     commandements
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     ●ight
                     end
                     of
                     this
                     prayer
                     ,
                     ●●ther
                     to
                     be
                     deliuered
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     present
                     euill
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     preserued
                     from
                     it
                     .
                     We
                     doe
                     ●●●●
                     pray
                     to
                     be
                     preserued
                     ;
                     wee
                     pray
                     for
                     our
                     Queene
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     But
                     i●
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     to
                     this
                     end
                     ,
                     we
                     〈◊〉
                     nothing
                     from
                     beasts
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     Dauid
                     in
                     his
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     .
                     23.
                     and
                     this
                     was
                     his
                     ende
                     why
                     hee
                     would
                     bee
                     deliuered
                     from
                     trouble
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     might
                     dwell
                     in
                     Gods
                     house
                     a
                     long
                     season
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     was
                     his
                     griefe
                     that
                     hee
                     could
                     not
                     glorifie
                     God.
                     Hee
                     desireth
                     to
                     bee
                     quickened
                     to
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     commandements
                     :
                     then
                     what
                     are
                     wee
                     that
                     are
                     as
                     dead
                     men
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     heare
                     and
                     pray
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PORTION
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   LAMED
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       89.
                       
                    
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       thy
                       word
                       endureth
                       for
                       euer
                       in
                       heauen
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     part
                     sheweth
                     the
                     comforts
                     that
                     staied
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     trouble
                     :
                     his
                     eyes
                     fainted
                     ,
                     yet
                     hee
                     sawe
                     Gods
                     word
                     to
                     endure
                     for
                     euer
                     in
                     heauen
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     his
                     saith
                     ,
                     which
                     when
                     hee
                     sawe
                     no
                     helpe
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     yet
                     could
                     lift
                     vp
                     his
                     heart
                     to
                     heauen
                     .
                     And
                     hee
                     noteth
                     the
                     weaknes
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     they
                     had
                     almost
                     made
                     an
                     end
                     of
                     Gods
                     Saīts
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     cannot
                     take
                     the
                     word
                     out
                     of
                     heauen
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     seate
                     therof
                     .
                     This
                     must
                     comfort
                     vs
                     when
                     persecution
                     waxeth
                     hot
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     wee
                     might
                     say
                     with
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       ●●●●
                       alo●e
                       :
                    
                     yet
                     the
                     Lord
                     keepeth
                     his
                     word
                     in
                     heauen
                     ,
                     from
                     whence
                     hee
                     will
                     send
                     it
                     to
                     another
                     place
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     
                     confidence
                     hereof
                     Dauid
                     crieth
                     ;
                     Psalm
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Why
                       doe
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     Sauiour
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     seemed
                     to
                     be
                     dead
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     mocked
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       saued
                       others
                    
                     :
                     yet
                     Gods
                     word
                     was
                     in
                     heauen
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     became
                     a
                     Sauiour
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     beleeued
                     .
                     When
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     Israel
                     were
                     brought
                     low
                     in
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     yet
                     Gods
                     word
                     in
                     heauen
                     was
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     returned
                     to
                     the
                     promised
                     land
                     .
                     When
                     the
                     Iewes
                     were
                     translated
                     to
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     all
                     hope
                     of
                     returne
                     was
                     taken
                     away
                     ,
                     yet
                     Daniel
                     and
                     other
                     knewe
                     the
                     word
                     was
                     in
                     heauen
                     ,
                     that
                     after
                     70
                     yeeres
                     they
                     should
                     returne
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     true
                     in
                     particular
                     persons
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       Iob
                       ,
                       Dauid
                       ,
                       Ezechias
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     being
                     brought
                     very
                     low
                     :
                     yet
                     through
                     hope
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     heauen
                     ,
                     they
                     looked
                     for
                     deliuerāce
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     saw
                     no
                     helpe
                     in
                     earth
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     good
                     for
                     vs
                     to
                     lay
                     vp
                     against
                     trouble
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     comforted
                     
                       Bradford
                       ,
                       Rogers
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     which
                     said
                     ,
                     God
                     would
                     bring
                     his
                     word
                     from
                     heauen
                     to
                     this
                     land
                     againe
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     because
                     wee
                     cannot
                     see
                     heauen
                     (
                     though
                     we
                     must
                     beleeue
                     it
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     of
                     things
                     not
                     seene
                     )
                     therfore
                     he
                     sheweth
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     seene
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     
                       Thy
                       truth
                       indureth
                       from
                    
                     
                     
                       generation
                       to
                       generation
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     though
                     all
                     things
                     vnder
                     the
                     Sun
                     be
                     changeable
                     ,
                     yet
                     Gods
                     truth
                     is
                     one
                     for
                     euer
                     .
                     
                       Heauen
                       and
                       earth
                       shall
                       passe
                    
                     .
                     Matth.
                     24.
                     and
                     Luk.
                     21.
                     
                     
                       This
                       generation
                       shall
                       not
                       passe
                    
                     :
                     where
                     vnder
                     Ierusalem
                     he
                     setteth
                     out
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     till
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     Iewes
                     did
                     not
                     receiue
                     the
                     true
                     Christ
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     were
                     deceiued
                     with
                     a
                     false
                     :
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     looke
                     to
                     cure
                     their
                     soules
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     sent
                     famine
                     ,
                     warre
                     ,
                     and
                     pestilence
                     to
                     consume
                     their
                     bodies
                     :
                     and
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     finde
                     no
                     place
                     in
                     their
                     soules
                     for
                     his
                     word
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     leaue
                     them
                     no
                     place
                     in
                     that
                     good
                     land
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     shall
                     the
                     word
                     continue
                     throughout
                     all
                     generations
                     .
                     For
                     wheresoeuer
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     a
                     number
                     of
                     his
                     ,
                     thither
                     hee
                     will
                     send
                     his
                     word
                     to
                     worke
                     in
                     them
                     faith
                     and
                     repentance
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     to
                     strengthen
                     them
                     that
                     they
                     shal
                     neuer
                     fall
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     trie
                     them
                     with
                     his
                     word
                     :
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     found
                     not
                     to
                     receiue
                     the
                     truth
                     in
                     loue
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     giuen
                     vp
                     to
                     beleeue
                     lyes
                     ;
                     afterward
                     loue
                     shall
                     waxe
                     cold
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     iniquitie
                     shall
                     preuaile
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     shall
                     bee
                     constrained
                     to
                     send
                     famine
                     and
                     pestilence
                     ,
                     with
                     which
                     they
                     shall
                     bee
                     exercised
                     till
                     their
                     finall
                     destruction
                     .
                     Thus
                     did
                     the
                     Lord
                     deale
                     with
                     them
                     at
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     and
                     thus
                     shall
                     the
                     Lord
                     doe
                     from
                     generation
                     to
                     generation
                     .
                     For
                     his
                     word
                     after
                     this
                     sort
                     shall
                     goe
                     from
                     one
                     nation
                     to
                     another
                     people
                     ,
                     till
                     the
                     Gospell
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     hath
                     beene
                     preached
                     through
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     shall
                     the
                     end
                     come
                     .
                     Then
                     wee
                     see
                     that
                     the
                     contempt
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     bringeth
                     destruction
                     to
                     cities
                     and
                     nations
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       90.
                       
                    
                     
                       Thy
                       trueth
                       is
                       from
                       generation
                       to
                       generation
                       :
                       thou
                       hast
                       laid
                       the
                       foundation
                       of
                       the
                       earth
                       ,
                       and
                       it
                       abideth
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     earth
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Philosophers
                     thinke
                     ,
                     standeth
                     in
                     the
                     middest
                     of
                     the
                     firmament
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     teach
                     vs
                     ,
                     the
                     waters
                     are
                     aboue
                     the
                     earth
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     to
                     reason
                     the
                     earth
                     seemeth
                     to
                     be
                     very
                     fickle
                     and
                     readie
                     to
                     fall
                     ,
                     albeit
                     to
                     our
                     sense
                     nothing
                     seemeth
                     so
                     stedfast
                     .
                     How
                     commeth
                     it
                     to
                     passe
                     then
                     that
                     the
                     earth
                     falleth
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     is
                     not
                     couered
                     with
                     water
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     wherein
                     God
                     hath
                     commaunded
                     it
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     hee
                     made
                     it
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ?
                     The
                     Lord
                     gaue
                     bounds
                     to
                     the
                     Sea
                     the
                     which
                     it
                     should
                     not
                     passe
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     bounds
                     it
                     kept
                     two
                     thousand
                     yeeres
                     ;
                     then
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     it
                     ouerflowed
                     the
                     earth
                     :
                     but
                     after
                     that
                     ,
                     it
                     hath
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     continued
                     within
                     his
                     bankes
                     ,
                     because
                     God
                     hath
                     so
                     appointed
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     these
                     be
                     so
                     sure
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     the
                     word
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     sure
                     and
                     stedfast
                     ,
                     wherein
                     God
                     hath
                     promised
                     that
                     he
                     wil
                     haue
                     his
                     Church
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     .
                     The
                     like
                     reason
                     Ieremie
                     vseth
                     ,
                     chap.
                     31.
                     and
                     35.
                     36.
                     37.
                     
                     
                       So
                       long
                       as
                       the
                       Sun
                       and
                       the
                       Moone
                       continue
                       in
                       heauen
                       ,
                       so
                       long
                       will
                       I
                       haue
                       my
                       Church
                       vpon
                       the
                       earth
                       ,
                       though
                       the
                       wicked
                       rage
                       against
                       it
                       .
                    
                     This
                     must
                     stay
                     and
                     comfort
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     these
                     thoughts
                     assault
                     vs
                     :
                     Oh
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     word
                     should
                     be
                     taken
                     from
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     where
                     then
                     should
                     it
                     rest
                     ?
                     If
                     this
                     King
                     ,
                     or
                     Queene
                     should
                     dye
                     ,
                     where
                     should
                     the
                     word
                     become
                     then
                     ?
                     This
                     must
                     assure
                     vs
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     prouide
                     for
                     his
                     Church
                     so
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     may
                     continue
                     amongst
                     them
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     his
                     couenant
                     of
                     the
                     night
                     and
                     the
                     day
                     abideth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       91.
                       
                    
                     
                       They
                       continue
                       euen
                       to
                       this
                       day
                       ,
                       by
                       thine
                       ordinances
                       :
                       for
                       all
                       are
                       thy
                       seruants
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THese
                     are
                     deputed
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     seruants
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     answereth
                     an
                     objection
                     .
                     Obiect
                     :
                     These
                     things
                     are
                     chaungeable
                     .
                     Answ
                     :
                     This
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     se●●e
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     saluation
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     confusion
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Sunne
                     is
                     certaine
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     for
                     the
                     glorious
                     victorie
                     of
                     Gods
                     people
                     vnder
                     Ioshua
                     ,
                     it
                     stood
                     still
                     So
                     did
                     it
                     turne
                     back
                     for
                     Ezechias
                     .
                     The
                     waters
                     also
                     were
                     his
                     seruants
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     vengeance
                     on
                     his
                     enemies
                     at
                     the
                     flood
                     :
                     so
                     likewise
                     the
                     red
                     Sea
                     saued
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     destroyed
                     his
                     foes
                     .
                     Then
                     when
                     these
                     creatures
                     keepe
                     not
                     their
                     course
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     worke
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     hurt
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     .
                     Much
                     more
                     are
                     the
                     ordinarie
                     workes
                     his
                     seruants
                     ,
                     as
                     moderate
                     raine
                     ,
                     drie
                     weather
                     ,
                     &c
                     Leuit
                     25.
                     for
                     to
                     restifie
                     his
                     fauour
                     to
                     his
                     children
                     ;
                     as
                     immoderate
                     drought
                     for
                     the
                     hurt
                     of
                     his
                     foes
                     .
                     So
                     discord
                     ,
                     ●amine
                     ,
                     plague
                     ,
                     warre
                     ,
                     &c
                     :
                     all
                     these
                     waite
                     on
                     GOD
                     ,
                     to
                     serue
                     him
                     when
                     he
                     will
                     punish
                     any
                     people
                     :
                     as
                     peace
                     ,
                     loue
                     ,
                     plentie
                     ,
                     health
                     ,
                     strength
                     ,
                     &c.
                     are
                     to
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     his
                     people
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       All
                       are
                       his
                       Seruants
                    
                     .
                     ]
                     All
                     the
                     creatures
                     round
                     about
                     ,
                     are
                     readie
                     to
                     serue
                     him
                     at
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     Angels
                     in
                     heauen
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     wormes
                     in
                     the
                     earth
                     :
                     therefore
                     hee
                     is
                     called
                     
                       the
                       Lord
                       of
                       Hosts
                    
                     ;
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     ordered
                     by
                     nature
                     ,
                     fortune
                     ,
                     or
                     such
                     like
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                     :
                     example
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     107.
                     
                     If
                     we
                     were
                     perswaded
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     then
                     should
                     we
                     be
                     seared
                     ,
                     if
                     our
                     hearts
                     were
                     not
                     right
                     with
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     comforted
                     when
                     our
                     hearts
                     were
                     right
                     before
                     him
                     :
                     knowing
                     that
                     these
                     serue
                     to
                     testifie
                     his
                     loue
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     feare
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     testifie
                     his
                     wrath
                     where
                     he
                     is
                     displeased
                     .
                     This
                     must
                     driue
                     vs
                     from
                     second
                     causes
                     ,
                     to
                     looke
                     to
                     
                       GOD
                       :
                       If
                       God
                       be
                       with
                       us
                       ,
                       who
                       shall
                       be
                       against
                       us
                       ?
                    
                     If
                     wee
                     were
                     perswaded
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     all
                     beare
                     witnesse
                     with
                     vs
                     or
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     then
                     would
                     we
                     be
                     fearfull
                     ,
                     and
                     desirous
                     to
                     be
                     reconciled
                     to
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     hath
                     giuen
                     these
                     creatures
                     to
                     vs
                     no
                     otherwise
                     to
                     vse
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     CHRIST
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     ,
                     then
                     must
                     we
                     giue
                     account
                     for
                     them
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     recōciled
                     to
                     GOD
                     ,
                     then
                     haue
                     we
                     a
                     speciall
                     comfort
                     ,
                     that
                     nothing
                     shall
                     burt
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     might
                     seeme
                     to
                     hurt
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     helpe
                     vs
                     :
                     our
                     enemies
                     shall
                     be
                     our
                     friends
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     stones
                     shall
                     be
                     at
                     league
                     with
                     vs
                     ;
                     and
                     nothing
                     shall
                     separate
                     vs
                     from
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     God.
                     Fire
                     shall
                     burne
                     vs
                     easily
                     ,
                     and
                     water
                     shall
                     easily
                     drowne
                     vs
                     :
                     for
                     though
                     Tyrants
                     abuse
                     these
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     are
                     Gods
                     seruants
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     groane
                     with
                     vs
                     for
                     our
                     redemption
                     .
                     Doe
                     all
                     creatures
                     groane
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     we
                     be
                     secure
                     ?
                     Doe
                     they
                     their
                     seruice
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     not
                     wee
                     doe
                     our
                     duties
                     ?
                     Then
                     most
                     grieuous
                     shall
                     our
                     condemnation
                     be
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers
                       :
                       92.
                       
                    
                     
                       Except
                       thy
                       Lawes
                       had
                       bene
                       my
                       delight
                       ,
                       I
                       had
                       euen
                       now
                       perished
                       in
                       mine
                       ●●●●●ction
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IT
                     seemeth
                     by
                     many
                     verses
                     in
                     this
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     that
                     Dauid
                     was
                     much
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     life
                     was
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     his
                     soule
                     cleaued
                     vnto
                     the
                     dust
                     ,
                     hee
                     was
                     sore
                     troubled
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     it
                     not
                     beene
                     for
                     comfort
                     out
                     of
                     Gods
                     Word
                     ,
                     doubtlesse
                     hee
                     had
                     perished
                     in
                     his
                     trouble
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     verse
                     I
                     may
                     call
                     
                       A
                       perfume
                    
                     against
                     a
                     Plague
                     :
                     the
                     
                       sicke
                       in
                       ●●●●●●●●
                    
                     :
                     the
                     
                       afflicted
                       mans
                       consolation
                    
                     :
                     and
                     
                       a
                       blessed
                       Triumph
                    
                     ;
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     ouer
                     all
                     troubles
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     which
                     note
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     Dauid
                     was
                     afflicted
                     :
                     2.
                     that
                     hee
                     was
                     readie
                     to
                     perish
                     in
                     his
                     affliction
                     :
                     3.
                     the
                     remedie
                     against
                     his
                     affliction
                     ;
                     namely
                     ,
                     Gods
                     Lawe
                     :
                     4.
                     the
                     application
                     of
                     that
                     remedie
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     his
                     delight
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Dauid
                     was
                     afflicted
                     :
                     hee
                     was
                     the
                     beloued
                     of
                     the
                     Lorde
                     ,
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     worthiest
                     Captanes
                     wee
                     reade
                     of
                     in
                     the
                     Bible
                     ,
                     and
                     indeede
                     a
                     man
                     after
                     Gods
                     owne
                     heart
                     :
                     yet
                     the
                     Cup
                     ,
                     nay
                     ,
                     the
                     bitter
                     cup
                     of
                     affliction
                     could
                     not
                     passe
                     away
                     from
                     him
                     :
                     but
                     because
                     he
                     was
                     made
                     strong
                     enough
                     to
                     beare
                     this
                     mingled
                     drinke
                     ,
                     (
                     and
                     surely
                     all
                     mens
                     braines
                     beare
                     not
                     wine
                     alike
                     )
                     therefore
                     did
                     hee
                     drinke
                     vp
                     many
                     a
                     full
                     dr●ught
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     ought
                     to
                     thinke
                     of
                     Dauids
                     troubles
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     esteeme
                     it
                     as
                     an
                     argument
                     of
                     Gods
                     great
                     fauour
                     towards
                     vs
                     ,
                     if
                     to
                     the
                     great
                     carowses
                     which
                     we
                     take
                     of
                     
                       Gods
                       blessings
                    
                     ,
                     it
                     shall
                     please
                     him
                     to
                     adde
                     a
                     purging
                     potion
                     of
                     affliction
                     .
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     true
                     sonne
                     ,
                     but
                     (
                     since
                     follie
                     is
                     bound
                     vp
                     by
                     nature
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     )
                     the
                     rod
                     of
                     correction
                     must
                     be
                     laid
                     vpon
                     him
                     .
                     From
                     Adam
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                     in
                     whom
                     we
                     all
                     are
                     ,
                     all
                     haue
                     beene
                     partakers
                     of
                     affliction
                     .
                     It
                     was
                     Dauids
                     iudgement
                     .
                     
                       In
                       the
                       sweate
                       of
                       thy
                       face
                       shalt
                       thou
                       eate
                       thy
                       breade
                       :
                    
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     Christs
                     consecration
                     ,
                     by
                     affliction
                     hee
                     was
                     made
                     the
                     high
                     Priest
                     of
                     our
                     saluation
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Exulerat
                       Christus
                       ,
                       comites
                       nos
                       exulis
                       huius
                    
                     
                       Essedecet
                       ,
                       cuius
                       nos
                       quoque
                       membra
                       sumits
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Our
                       head
                       Christ
                       here
                       an
                       exile
                       was
                       :
                    
                     
                       We
                       members
                       must
                       this
                       exile
                       trace
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     But
                     why
                     doth
                     God
                     thus
                     visite
                     his
                     dearest
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     dutifull
                     seruants
                     ?
                     Answ.
                     I
                     ,
                     to
                     shewe
                     how
                     he
                     hateth
                     sinne
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     will
                     punish
                     it
                     in
                     them
                     ass
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     this
                     kingly
                     Prophet
                     Dauid
                     2.
                     
                     Sam.
                     12.
                     2
                     ,
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     to
                     an
                     examination
                     of
                     themselues
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     in
                     the
                     Mariners
                     .
                     Ionah
                     :
                     1.
                     3
                     ,
                     to
                     moue
                     them
                     to
                     repentance
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     Israelites
                     ,
                     Hoseah
                     :
                     5.
                     vers
                     :
                     15.
                     4
                     ,
                     to
                     trie
                     them
                     as
                     the
                     Eagle
                     her
                     yong
                     ones
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     goldsmith
                     his
                     mettals
                     ,
                     as
                     hee
                     did
                     l●b
                     :
                     chap
                     :
                     1.
                     5
                     ,
                     to
                     confound
                     Sathan
                     &
                     all
                     his
                     ministers
                     ,
                     who
                     would
                     ioy
                     if
                     Gods
                     children
                     should
                     euer
                     prosper
                     ,
                     doe
                     these
                     men
                     
                       serue
                       God
                       for
                       n●●ght
                    
                     ?
                     Iob
                     :
                     1.
                     9
                     6
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     the
                     camomile
                     doth
                     spread
                     better
                     by
                     treading
                     ,
                     the
                     tree
                     growe
                     better
                     by
                     pruning
                     ,
                     the
                     Pomander
                     smell
                     better
                     by
                     rubbing
                     ,
                     the
                     iron
                     looke
                     better
                     by
                     scouring
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     bodie
                     like
                     better
                     by
                     purging
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     godly
                     might
                     be
                     better
                     by
                     affliction
                     .
                     In
                     a
                     word
                     ,
                     were
                     wee
                     not
                     sometime
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     wee
                     should
                     forget
                     God
                     :
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     cal
                     vpon
                     his
                     name
                     :
                     nor
                     be
                     distinguished
                     from
                     bastardes
                     :
                     nor
                     conformable
                     to
                     Christ
                     :
                     nor
                     weaned
                     from
                     this
                     world
                     :
                     nor
                     vnderstand
                     Gods
                     will
                     :
                     nor
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     dissolued
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     with
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vse
                     .
                     Is
                     Dauid
                     afflicted
                     ?
                     who
                     then
                     can
                     iudge
                     of
                     Gods
                     loue
                     or
                     hatred
                     by
                     outward
                     things
                     ,
                     Eccles
                     :
                     9.
                     
                     Dauid
                     in
                     his
                     trouble
                     thought
                     he
                     was
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     was
                     deceiued
                     :
                     Dauids
                     enemies
                     thought
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     had
                     forsaken
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     were
                     deceiued
                     :
                     and
                     euen
                     Gods
                     children
                     doe
                     oftentimes
                     thinke
                     the
                     proude
                     ,
                     and
                     rich
                     ,
                     and
                     Epicures
                     blessed
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     also
                     are
                     deceiued
                     .
                     To
                     gee
                     on
                     ,
                     is
                     Dauid
                     afflicted
                     :
                     1
                     ,
                     Suspect
                     thine
                     estate
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     euer
                     art
                     at
                     ease
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     greatest
                     misery
                     neuer
                     to
                     taste
                     of
                     any
                     misery
                     .
                     2
                     ,
                     Be
                     patient
                     to
                     endure
                     crosses
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     most
                     godly
                     haue
                     beene
                     thus
                     crossed
                     :
                     3
                     ,
                     If
                     the
                     righteous
                     scarcely
                     be
                     saued
                     ,
                     where
                     shall
                     the
                     wicked
                     and
                     the
                     sinners
                     appeare
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Pet
                     :
                     4.
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       had
                       perished
                    
                     .
                     )
                     2
                     ,
                     Note
                     that
                     Dauid
                     was
                     readie
                     to
                     sincke
                     vnder
                     this
                     burthen
                     ,
                     to
                     faint
                     vnder
                     this
                     crosse
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     swallowed
                     vp
                     of
                     these
                     waues
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     perish
                     in
                     this
                     trouble
                     of
                     his
                     .
                     Thus
                     God
                     woundeth
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     healeth
                     againe
                     :
                     casteth
                     downe
                     ,
                     but
                     setteth
                     vp
                     againe
                     :
                     killeth
                     ,
                     but
                     reuiueth
                     againe
                     :
                     and
                     afflicteth
                     ,
                     but
                     comforteth
                     againe
                     .
                     We
                     ,
                     before
                     troubles
                     come
                     ,
                     are
                     like
                     vnto
                     Peter
                     ,
                     wee
                     thinke
                     wee
                     can
                     walke
                     vpon
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     pleaseth
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     send
                     one
                     dangerous
                     storme
                     or
                     other
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     
                       Helpe
                       maister
                       I
                       perish
                    
                     .
                     But
                     why
                     was
                     Dauid
                     thus
                     readie
                     to
                     perish
                     ?
                     he
                     saw
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     the
                     Whale
                     :
                     the
                     Egyptian
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     the
                     saluation
                     :
                     the
                     water
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     Christs
                     power
                     walking
                     on
                     the
                     water
                     .
                     He
                     was
                     impatient
                     of
                     delaye
                     ,
                     looked
                     too
                     much
                     to
                     man
                     ,
                     trusted
                     ouer
                     much
                     in
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     thought
                     more
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     were
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                     then
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                     that
                     were
                     on
                     his
                     side
                     .
                     And
                     is
                     not
                     this
                     our
                     case
                     when
                     there
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     thinne
                     curtaine
                     drawn
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     betwixt
                     God
                     and
                     vs
                     ?
                     O
                     let
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     exercised
                     with
                     troubles
                     but
                     aske
                     his
                     owne
                     heart
                     of
                     this
                     point
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Except
                       thy
                       lawe
                    
                     )
                     wee
                     haue
                     heard
                     how
                     Dauid
                     was
                     wounded
                     ,
                     here
                     is
                     that
                     plaister
                     which
                     cured
                     that
                     wound
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     the
                     lawe
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     his
                     God.
                     He
                     being
                     pursued
                     with
                     the
                     heart
                     betaketh
                     himselfe
                     to
                     these
                     riuers
                     :
                     persecuted
                     ,
                     flieth
                     to
                     these
                     mountaines
                     :
                     inuironed
                     ,
                     hasteth
                     to
                     these
                     bulwarkes
                     :
                     and
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     with
                     delight
                     he
                     comes
                     to
                     these
                     comforters
                     .
                     The
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     a
                     strong
                     tower
                     ,
                     the
                     righteous
                     flieth
                     to
                     it
                     and
                     is
                     deliuered
                     .
                     Here
                     note
                     a
                     difference
                     betweene
                     humane
                     and
                     diuine
                     lawes
                     ,
                     Philosophie
                     and
                     diuinitie
                     .
                     Art
                     thou
                     in
                     trouble
                     :
                     what
                     will
                     Philosophie
                     say
                     vnto
                     thee
                     ?
                     all
                     that
                     it
                     can
                     say
                     is
                     but
                     thus
                     much
                     ,
                     
                       ferendum
                       est
                       quod
                       vitari
                       non
                       potest
                       ,
                       I
                       must
                       vndergoe
                       that
                       which
                       I
                       cannot
                       auoide
                       :
                    
                     But
                     come
                     to
                     diuinitie
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     teach
                     thee
                     whence
                     troubles
                     come
                     ,
                     why
                     they
                     are
                     sent
                     ,
                     how
                     thou
                     must
                     endure
                     them
                     ,
                     by
                     what
                     meanes
                     get
                     out
                     of
                     them
                     :
                     to
                     depend
                     vpon
                     God
                     ,
                     repent
                     of
                     thy
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     
                     examine
                     thy
                     waies
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     ende
                     will
                     be
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     death
                     is
                     aduantage
                     vnto
                     thee
                     :
                     it
                     will
                     teach
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     sinne
                     is
                     pardoned
                     ,
                     Sathan
                     vanquished
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Christ
                     is
                     thy
                     companion
                     in
                     troubles
                     ,
                     and
                     crowne
                     after
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     as
                     the
                     sword
                     of
                     Goliah
                     ,
                     no
                     weapon
                     like
                     ●●●
                     that
                     spirituall
                     Mannah
                     ,
                     no
                     foode
                     comparable
                     to
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     poole
                     of
                     〈◊〉
                     or
                     ●●●●●
                     riuer
                     ,
                     into
                     which
                     if
                     thou
                     once
                     descend
                     ,
                     whatsoeuer
                     thy
                     disease
                     be
                     ,
                     assure
                     thy selfe
                     of
                     cure
                     .
                     But
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     applied
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     it
                     will
                     doe
                     thee
                     no
                     more
                     good
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     bread
                     that
                     is
                     euer
                     in
                     the
                     cubbord
                     ,
                     the
                     cloth
                     in
                     the
                     drapers
                     shop
                     ,
                     the
                     wine
                     in
                     the
                     vessell
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     medicine
                     which
                     thou
                     keepest
                     euer
                     in
                     thy
                     pocket
                     .
                     Daui●
                     applies
                     it
                     ,
                     by
                     delighting
                     in
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       My
                       delight
                    
                     )
                     This
                     word
                     my
                     is
                     very
                     remarkeable
                     :
                     Dauid
                     a
                     great
                     man
                     delighted
                     in
                     the
                     lawes
                     and
                     statutes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     made
                     them
                     his
                     counsellors
                     from
                     which
                     (
                     as
                     from
                     graue
                     Senators
                     )
                     he
                     euer
                     receiued
                     the
                     best
                     counsell
                     .
                     One
                     faith
                     ,
                     that
                     bookes
                     are
                     the
                     best
                     counsellors
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     teach
                     without
                     flatterie
                     :
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     euer
                     true
                     of
                     the
                     writings
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     their
                     maisters
                     teach
                     them
                     to
                     speake
                     silk●n
                     words
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     true
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     as
                     a
                     true
                     glasse
                     sheweth
                     to
                     euery
                     one
                     his
                     proper
                     fauour
                     .
                     If
                     great
                     men
                     would
                     take
                     counsaile
                     here
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     in
                     so
                     short
                     a
                     time
                     make
                     Rehoboams
                     diuision
                     of
                     their
                     inheritance
                     vpon
                     earth
                     ,
                     nor
                     sell
                     heauen
                     Esau-like
                     for
                     a
                     messe
                     of
                     pottage
                     .
                     But
                     because
                     in
                     steed
                     of
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     delight
                     in
                     
                       dice
                       ,
                       cardes
                       ,
                       pride
                       ,
                       pleasure
                       ,
                       luxurie
                       ,
                       flatterie
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     all
                     vanitie
                     ,
                     no
                     maruaile
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     place
                     which
                     did
                     honour
                     them
                     ,
                     doth
                     honour
                     them
                     no
                     more
                     .
                  
                   
                     Delight
                     )
                     In
                     the
                     originall
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     plurall
                     number
                     ,
                     delights
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     all
                     my
                     delight
                     ,
                     onely
                     my
                     delight
                     ,
                     my
                     chiefe
                     delight
                     .
                     And
                     no
                     meruaile
                     ,
                     for
                     what
                     is
                     it
                     that
                     can
                     delight
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     man
                     to
                     reade
                     of
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     it
                     historie
                     ?
                     here
                     is
                     the
                     most
                     ancient
                     ,
                     and
                     true
                     historie
                     :
                     is
                     it
                     poesie
                     ?
                     here
                     are
                     most
                     harmonicall
                     ,
                     and
                     golden
                     verses
                     ?
                     is
                     it
                     Philosophie
                     ,
                     the
                     secrets
                     of
                     nature
                     are
                     heere
                     opened
                     :
                     is
                     it
                     moralitie
                     ?
                     here
                     are
                     most
                     Christian
                     ethiques
                     :
                     is
                     it
                     mysteries
                     ?
                     what
                     greater
                     mysterie
                     then
                     the
                     mysterie
                     of
                     godlines
                     ,
                     preached
                     to
                     Adam
                     ,
                     shadowed
                     out
                     to
                     the
                     Iewes
                     ,
                     manifested
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     reuealed
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ?
                     is
                     it
                     policie
                     ?
                     Aristotle
                     neuer
                     wrote
                     such
                     politikes
                     as
                     here
                     are
                     :
                     would
                     you
                     reade
                     much
                     in
                     fewe
                     wordes
                     ?
                     Theognis
                     ,
                     and
                     Phocylides
                     ,
                     and
                     Pythagoras
                     short
                     sentences
                     come
                     farre
                     short
                     of
                     Salomons
                     prouerbes
                     .
                     In
                     a
                     word
                     are
                     we
                     merrie
                     ?
                     here
                     we
                     may
                     sing
                     Dauids
                     Psalmes
                     to
                     Dauids
                     harpe
                     :
                     would
                     we
                     be
                     sorie
                     ?
                     who
                     can
                     reade
                     Ieremies
                     lamentations
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     lament
                     ?
                     In
                     this
                     lawe
                     young
                     and
                     old
                     ,
                     rich
                     and
                     poore
                     ,
                     high
                     and
                     lowe
                     ,
                     males
                     and
                     females
                     may
                     finde
                     that
                     which
                     will
                     delight
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     truely
                     all
                     ought
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     their
                     delight
                     :
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     life
                     ,
                     the
                     sword
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     our
                     fathers
                     testament
                     ,
                     the
                     trustiest
                     friend
                     ,
                     the
                     most
                     comfortable
                     companion
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     best
                     salue
                     that
                     euer
                     we
                     can
                     applie
                     to
                     our
                     diseased
                     soules
                     .
                     When
                     Chrysosteme
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     exiled
                     by
                     the
                     Emperesse
                     ,
                     he
                     comforted
                     himselfe
                     with
                     this
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       earth
                       is
                       the
                       Lords
                       and
                       all
                       that
                       therein
                       is
                       ,
                    
                     Psal.
                     24
                     1.
                     when
                     Vrsinus
                     was
                     driuen
                     almost
                     to
                     despaire
                     ,
                     he
                     comforted
                     himselfe
                     with
                     this
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       my
                       Father
                       that
                       gaue
                       them
                       me
                       is
                       greater
                       th●n
                       all
                       ,
                       and
                       none
                       can
                       take
                       them
                       out
                       of
                       my
                       Fathers
                       hands
                       .
                    
                     Iohn
                     .
                     10.
                     29
                     
                     ▪
                     Now
                     if
                     we
                     would
                     be
                     knowne
                     to
                     delight
                     in
                     Gods
                     lawe
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     reade
                     it
                     with
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     heare
                     it
                     with
                     our
                     eares
                     ,
                     treasure
                     it
                     in
                     our
                     memories
                     ,
                     ponder
                     it
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     talke
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     our
                     assemblies
                     ,
                     and
                     practise
                     it
                     in
                     our
                     liues
                     :
                     least
                     we
                     ,
                     with
                     Saul
                     reiecting
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     he
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     reiect
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     We
                     should
                     indeed
                     haue
                     this
                     delight
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     1.
                     of
                     our
                     naturall
                     corruption
                     :
                     2.
                     it
                     is
                     against
                     naturall
                     reason
                     :
                     3.
                     it
                     shewes
                     vs
                     our
                     sores
                     :
                     4.
                     we
                     thinke
                     it
                     simple
                     :
                     5.
                     we
                     come
                     with
                     preiudicate
                     opinions
                     ;
                     6.
                     we
                     say
                     ô
                     it
                     is
                     difficult
                     :
                     7.
                     we
                     are
                     impenitent
                     :
                     8.
                     we
                     resolue
                     not
                     of
                     repentance
                     ,
                     9.
                     we
                     thinke
                     those
                     lawes
                     are
                     against
                     our
                     profit
                     :
                     and
                     10.
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     the
                     maine
                     promises
                     annexed
                     to
                     this
                     lawe
                     are
                     for
                     hereafter
                     in
                     heauen
                     ,
                     not
                     on
                     earth
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     with
                     a
                     pure
                     heart
                     ,
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     grounds
                     of
                     religion
                     ,
                     loue
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     deniall
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     an
                     ayming
                     at
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     earnest
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     holy
                     admiration
                     of
                     the
                     maiestie
                     ,
                     puritie
                     ,
                     and
                     power
                     of
                     this
                     word
                     ,
                     we
                     set
                     vpon
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     cast
                     with
                     Ierome
                     all
                     vaine
                     pamphlets
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     hands
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     lift
                     vp
                     our
                     hands
                     to
                     these
                     testimonies
                     ,
                     bend
                     our
                     eyes
                     to
                     looke
                     vpon
                     these
                     statutes
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     delight
                     in
                     these
                     lawes
                     ,
                     especially
                     such
                     as
                     promise
                     saluation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       Verse
                       ▪
                       93.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       will
                       neuer
                       forget
                       thy
                       precepts
                       :
                       for
                       by
                       them
                       thou
                       hast
                       quickened
                       mee
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     afflicted
                     good
                     man
                     is
                     nowe
                     comforted
                     :
                     his
                     comfort
                     came
                     from
                     the
                     delight
                     of
                     Gods
                     law
                     ,
                     he
                     thinks
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     he
                     feeles
                     the
                     force
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     he
                     might
                     euer
                     receiue
                     the
                     like
                     comforts
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     bind
                     himselfe
                     by
                     a
                     promise
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     neuer
                     forget
                     his
                     precepts
                     :
                     adding
                     a
                     reason
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     him
                     spirit
                     and
                     life
                     ,
                     
                       (
                       By
                       them
                       I
                       will
                       neuer
                       forget
                       .
                       )
                    
                  
                   
                     Hee
                     that
                     neuer
                     thinketh
                     of
                     times
                     ,
                     and
                     things
                     past
                     ,
                     his
                     life
                     is
                     no
                     life
                     ,
                     saith
                     Seneca
                     .
                     Memorie
                     ,
                     
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     storehouse
                     of
                     all
                     such
                     things
                     as
                     wee
                     see
                     ,
                     heare
                     ,
                     or
                     inuent
                     .
                     A
                     forgetfull
                     minde
                     ,
                     is
                     like
                     the
                     lande
                     of
                     Sodome
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     nothing
                     groweth
                     which
                     perisheth
                     not
                     ;
                     or
                     that
                     L●thean
                     Lake
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     nothing
                     commeth
                     which
                     dyeth
                     not
                     :
                     or
                     the
                     Ostrich
                     ,
                     that
                     forgetteth
                     her
                     egges
                     :
                     or
                     
                       Messala
                       Coruintes
                    
                     ,
                     who
                     forgot
                     his
                     owne
                     name
                     :
                     or
                     a
                     casting
                     stomacke
                     ,
                     that
                     casteth
                     vp
                     whatsoeuer
                     it
                     receiueth
                     .
                  
                   
                     There
                     are
                     foure
                     things
                     which
                     wee
                     must
                     forget
                     ;
                     first
                     ,
                     wrongs
                     ,
                     Leuitie
                     .
                     19.
                     18.
                     2.
                     
                     Benefites
                     bestowed
                     :
                     Matth.
                     6.
                     3.
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     pleasure
                     taken
                     in
                     sinne
                     :
                     Rom.
                     6.
                     21.
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     progresse
                     alreadie
                     made
                     in
                     godlinesse
                     .
                     Philipp
                     :
                     3.
                     3.
                     
                     But
                     manie
                     things
                     there
                     are
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     must
                     euer
                     remember
                     ;
                     as
                     first
                     ,
                     the
                     mercies
                     of
                     
                       GOD
                       ,
                       Psalm
                    
                     .
                     103.
                     2.
                     2.
                     
                     His
                     Iudgements
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     .
                     119.
                     52.
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     day
                     of
                     death
                     :
                     Luke
                     ,
                     12.
                     19.
                     20.
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     day
                     of
                     Iudgement
                     :
                     Eccles.
                     11.
                     9.
                     5.
                     
                     The
                     death
                     of
                     
                       CHRIST
                       ▪
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Tim
                     :
                     2.
                     8.
                     6.
                     
                     The
                     vanitie
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     Psal
                     :
                     1
                     19
                     ▪
                     96.
                     7.
                     
                     The
                     ioyes
                     of
                     heauen
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     Cor.
                     4
                     ●7
                     .
                     18.
                     8
                     
                     The
                     torments
                     of
                     hell
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     Thess
                     :
                     1.
                     8.
                     9.
                     9.
                     
                     The
                     confusion
                     of
                     the
                     carelesse
                     :
                     Prou.
                     ●4
                     32.
                     10.
                     
                     The
                     taking
                     away
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     :
                     Isaiah
                     ,
                     57.
                     1.
                     2.
                     3.
                     11.
                     
                     The
                     liues
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     to
                     follow
                     them
                     :
                     Phil
                     :
                     3.
                     17.
                     and
                     12.
                     
                     The
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     keepe
                     it
                     .
                     I
                     heare
                     many
                     complaine
                     of
                     bad
                     memories
                     :
                     they
                     cannot
                     carry
                     away
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     a
                     sermon
                     ,
                     they
                     forget
                     all
                     they
                     reade
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     or
                     good
                     bookes
                     ;
                     Why
                     ?
                     canst
                     thou
                     comming
                     to
                     an
                     Enter●ude
                     remember
                     much
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     sermon
                     dost
                     thou
                     forget
                     all
                     ?
                     Art
                     thou
                     able
                     to
                     repeate
                     many
                     daintie
                     dishes
                     set
                     before
                     thee
                     in
                     thine
                     owne
                     house
                     ,
                     &
                     not
                     to
                     record
                     any
                     one
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     tasted
                     of
                     in
                     Gods
                     house
                     ?
                     If
                     thine
                     appetite
                     were
                     spirituall
                     ,
                     thy
                     memorie
                     would
                     be
                     more
                     firme
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     ?
                     Olde
                     men
                     haue
                     bad
                     memories
                     ,
                     yet
                     neuer
                     forget
                     where
                     treasure
                     is
                     laide
                     .
                     O
                     but
                     I
                     would
                     faine
                     get
                     a
                     good
                     memorie
                     .
                     If
                     I
                     were
                     a
                     Physitian
                     ,
                     I
                     might
                     speake
                     of
                     many
                     good
                     meanes
                     for
                     that
                     purpose
                     ,
                     or
                     an
                     Orator
                     ,
                     appoint
                     images
                     to
                     place
                     words
                     in
                     :
                     but
                     I
                     am
                     to
                     speake
                     now
                     as
                     a
                     diuine
                     .
                     I
                     aduise
                     thee
                     therefore
                     to
                     vse
                     1.
                     temperate
                     dyet
                     :
                     2.
                     attention
                     :
                     3.
                     delight
                     :
                     4.
                     meditation
                     ,
                     or
                     chewing
                     of
                     the
                     cud
                     ,
                     saying
                     to
                     thy
                     soule
                     when
                     thou
                     commest
                     home
                     ,
                     
                       my
                       soule
                       ,
                       what
                       hast
                       thou
                       bene
                       taught
                       to
                       day
                       ?
                    
                     5.
                     conference
                     .
                     6
                     ▪
                     practise
                     ,
                     
                       Vse
                       memorie
                       ,
                       and
                       haue
                       memorie
                    
                     ;
                     7.
                     presse
                     not
                     memorie
                     with
                     ouermuch
                     at
                     once
                     .
                     8.
                     write
                     ,
                     but
                     take
                     heed
                     that
                     thy
                     
                       booke
                       be
                       not
                       more
                       learned
                       then
                       thy
                       breast
                    
                     ;
                     9.
                     binde
                     thy selfe
                     euer
                     to
                     remember
                     somewhat
                     ,
                     especially
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     doth
                     most
                     concerne
                     thee
                     :
                     10.
                     
                       hoc
                       age
                    
                     ,
                     doe
                     that
                     only
                     for
                     which
                     thou
                     commest
                     ,
                     let
                     not
                     thy
                     minde
                     be
                     at
                     home
                     ,
                     when
                     thou
                     art
                     at
                     Church
                     :
                     11.
                     draw
                     euer
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     thou
                     canst
                     remember
                     into
                     a
                     short
                     praier
                     :
                     12.
                     teach
                     others
                     that
                     which
                     thou
                     hast
                     learned
                     .
                     13.
                     consider
                     that
                     the
                     ende
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     the
                     saluation
                     of
                     thy
                     soule
                     :
                     14.
                     and
                     lastly
                     ,
                     change
                     that
                     good
                     word
                     into
                     good
                     works
                     .
                     I
                     had
                     rather
                     with
                     Dauid
                     remember
                     Gods
                     precepts
                     ,
                     then
                     with
                     that
                     mighty
                     gouernour
                     Mithridates
                     ,
                     bee
                     able
                     to
                     speake
                     two
                     and
                     twenty
                     seuerall
                     languages
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     to
                     call
                     with
                     another
                     ,
                     euery
                     souldier
                     of
                     many
                     thousands
                     in
                     his
                     Campe
                     ,
                     by
                     their
                     owne
                     names
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       by
                       them
                       thou
                       hast
                       quickened
                       mee
                       :
                    
                     ]
                     Ten
                     seuerall
                     times
                     in
                     this
                     one
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     doth
                     the
                     Prophet
                     make
                     mention
                     of
                     this
                     quickening
                     ,
                     partly
                     by
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     supplication
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     might
                     be
                     quickened
                     ,
                     and
                     partly
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     exaltation
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     was
                     quickened
                     :
                     as
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     where
                     he
                     protesteth
                     with
                     ioy
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     Gods
                     worde
                     ,
                     accompanied
                     with
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     ,
                     hee
                     was
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     )
                     raised
                     from
                     the
                     graue
                     of
                     despaire
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     Faith
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     became
                     a
                     liuing
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     indeede
                     a
                     liuely
                     man.
                     
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     reported
                     that
                     a
                     Philosopher
                     being
                     demaunded
                     what
                     good
                     hee
                     got
                     by
                     the
                     studie
                     of
                     Philosophie
                     ?
                     his
                     Answere
                     was
                     ,
                     
                       Vt
                       vtramque
                       Fortunam
                       patienter
                       ferre
                       possim
                       :
                    
                     That
                     is
                     :
                     I
                     get
                     this
                     good
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     can
                     patiently
                     beare
                     ,
                     either
                     prosperitie
                     or
                     aduersitie
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     If
                     the
                     rules
                     of
                     philosophie
                     could
                     teach
                     him
                     this
                     ,
                     our
                     rules
                     in
                     diuinitie
                     must
                     teach
                     vs
                     as
                     much
                     .
                     
                       By
                       them
                    
                     saith
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     thou
                     hast
                     quickened
                     mee
                     .
                     It
                     seemeth
                     that
                     Dauid
                     before
                     was
                     become
                     as
                     a
                     dead
                     man
                     in
                     his
                     owne
                     sense
                     and
                     feeling
                     ,
                     but
                     now
                     is
                     reuiued
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     both
                     Ministers
                     and
                     Auditors
                     are
                     not
                     alwayes
                     alike
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     their
                     faith
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     fruites
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                     They
                     haue
                     their
                     waxings
                     and
                     waynings
                     as
                     the
                     Moone
                     ,
                     their
                     settings
                     and
                     rysings
                     as
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     their
                     ebbings
                     and
                     flowings
                     as
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     springing
                     and
                     falling
                     as
                     the
                     leafe
                     .
                     And
                     (
                     as
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     troubled
                     with
                     an
                     intermitting
                     ague
                     )
                     they
                     haue
                     their
                     good
                     and
                     badde
                     dayes
                     ;
                     Sometimes
                     you
                     shall
                     see
                     them
                     as
                     heauie
                     as
                     lead
                     .
                     1
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     weather
                     .
                     2
                     ,
                     their
                     complexion
                     .
                     3
                     ,
                     some
                     griefe
                     .
                     4
                     ,
                     some
                     sinne
                     committed
                     .
                     5
                     ,
                     some
                     good
                     omitted
                     .
                     6
                     ,
                     some
                     meanes
                     of
                     saluation
                     not
                     vsed
                     .
                     7
                     ,
                     some
                     sinne
                     not
                     repented
                     of
                     ▪
                     8
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     fully
                     repented
                     of
                     .
                     9
                     ,
                     vnthankfulnesse
                     for
                     benefits
                     .
                     10
                     ,
                     pride
                     of
                     gifts
                     .
                     11
                     ,
                     to
                     prouoke
                     them
                     to
                     pray
                     .
                     12
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     see
                     what
                     they
                     are
                     when
                     God
                     leaues
                     them
                     :
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     presume
                     vpon
                     their
                     owne
                     strength
                     .
                     At
                     other
                     times
                     obserue
                     with
                     what
                     delight
                     of
                     heart
                     ,
                     cheerefulnesse
                     of
                     countenance
                     ,
                     volubilitie
                     of
                     speech
                     ,
                     nimblenesse
                     of
                     wit
                     ,
                     strength
                     of
                     memorie
                     ,
                     and
                     dexteritie
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     man
                     they
                     goe
                     about
                     euery
                     good
                     thing
                     :
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     all
                     this
                     ?
                     God
                     putteth
                     into
                     them
                     his
                     good
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     all
                     things
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     possible
                     vnto
                     them
                     .
                     Hee
                     that
                     knoweth
                     not
                     this
                     ,
                     bee
                     hee
                     Minister
                     or
                     Auditor
                     ,
                     knoweth
                     little
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     combate
                     .
                     Is
                     this
                     so
                     ?
                     1
                     ,
                     humble
                     thy selfe
                     vnder
                     the
                     mightie
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     exalt
                     thee
                     in
                     due
                     time
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     5.
                     7.
                     2
                     ,
                     despaire
                     not
                     ,
                     though
                     sorrowe
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     euening
                     ,
                     ioy
                     may
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     :
                     they
                     that
                     sowe
                     in
                     teares
                     ,
                     shall
                     reape
                     in
                     ioy
                     .
                     3
                     ,
                     censure
                     not
                     ,
                     when
                     men
                     are
                     not
                     alike
                     cheerefull
                     in
                     diuine
                     duties
                     :
                     especially
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     who
                     oftentimes
                     partly
                     for
                     their
                     owne
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     partly
                     for
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     their
                     auditors
                     ,
                     who
                     either
                     pray
                     not
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     loue
                     them
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     grace
                     them
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     are
                     not
                     worthie
                     of
                     the
                     best
                     things
                     ,
                     are
                     put
                     to
                     silence
                     .
                     Augustine
                     reporteth
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     that
                     at
                     his
                     meditations
                     of
                     many
                     sermons
                     hee
                     was
                     often
                     most
                     cheerefull
                     :
                     in
                     the
                     Pulpit
                     on
                     the
                     suddaine
                     heauie
                     .
                     And
                     I
                     heard
                     once
                     a
                     godly
                     man
                     in
                     the
                     like
                     case
                     ,
                     speake
                     thus
                     to
                     his
                     auditors
                     .
                     I
                     was
                     neuer
                     so
                     humbled
                     as
                     this
                     day
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     humbled
                     mee
                     in
                     my
                     ministery
                     ,
                     because
                     you
                     haue
                     not
                     assisted
                     mee
                     with
                     your
                     prayers
                     .
                     A
                     willing
                     ,
                     patient
                     ,
                     louing
                     ,
                     and
                     charitable
                     auditorie
                     setteth
                     an
                     edge
                     vpon
                     the
                     zeale
                     of
                     the
                     Preacher
                     .
                     4
                     ,
                     art
                     thou
                     dull
                     ?
                     waite
                     for
                     this
                     quickening
                     ▪
                     for
                     in
                     comming
                     it
                     will
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     tarie
                     .
                     That
                     Martyr
                     founde
                     it
                     ,
                     who
                     after
                     the
                     combate
                     of
                     many
                     a
                     dayes
                     conflict
                     ,
                     cryed
                     out
                     euen
                     at
                     the
                     stake
                     ,
                     
                       Austine
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       come
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       come
                       .
                    
                     Mistris
                     Honnie-wood
                     that
                     worthie
                     woman
                     found
                     it
                     ,
                     after
                     many
                     yeares
                     conflict
                     betwixt
                     frayletie
                     and
                     faith
                     :
                     and
                     here
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Dauid
                     found
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     5
                     ,
                     vse
                     ▪
                     all
                     holy
                     meanes
                     to
                     stirre
                     vp
                     the
                     graces
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     thee
                     ,
                     as
                     men
                     doe
                     to
                     rayse
                     vp
                     one
                     out
                     of
                     a
                     dead
                     sleepe
                     ,
                     the
                     neglect
                     whereof
                     is
                     the
                     graue
                     of
                     many
                     graces
                     .
                     6.
                     feare
                     this
                     relapse
                     into
                     deadnesse
                     of
                     spirit
                     after
                     some
                     extraordinary
                     ioye
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     you
                     haue
                     most
                     meanes
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     strange
                     to
                     see
                     what
                     readinesse
                     there
                     is
                     in
                     many
                     people
                     that
                     want
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     to
                     goe
                     many
                     a
                     mile
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     studie
                     and
                     talke
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     what
                     small
                     account
                     it
                     is
                     made
                     of
                     amongst
                     them
                     that
                     haue
                     it
                     in
                     abundance
                     .
                     7
                     ,
                     take
                     heed
                     of
                     the
                     soules
                     languishing
                     ,
                     no
                     consumption
                     is
                     like
                     to
                     this
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Quickened
                     hee
                     was
                     (
                     as
                     hee
                     saith
                     )
                     by
                     GOD
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     also
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ▪
                     soundly
                     preached
                     ,
                     sauingly
                     vnderstood
                     ,
                     and
                     particularly
                     applied
                     to
                     the
                     conscience
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     doth
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     CHRISTS
                     death
                     make
                     a
                     man
                     indeede
                     to
                     dye
                     vnto
                     sinne
                     :
                     then
                     doth
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     his
                     resurrection
                     make
                     him
                     to
                     walke
                     on
                     in
                     newenes
                     of
                     life
                     .
                     No
                     Aqua-vitae
                     ,
                     or
                     caelestis
                     like
                     vnto
                     this
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     wee
                     haue
                     inward
                     peace
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     outward
                     obedience
                     to
                     GODS
                     commaundements
                     .
                     Dauid
                     reioyced
                     in
                     this
                     blessing
                     ,
                     so
                     ought
                     wee
                     :
                     wee
                     desire
                     to
                     bee
                     euer
                     quicke
                     ,
                     and
                     cheerefull
                     to
                     all
                     good
                     duties
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     onely
                     GOD
                     by
                     his
                     spirit
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     that
                     can
                     giue
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       94.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       am
                       thine
                       saue
                       me
                       :
                       for
                       I
                       haue
                       sought
                       thy
                       precepts
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IN
                     the
                     former
                     verse
                     the
                     Prophet
                     felt
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     stirring
                     vp
                     his
                     heart
                     to
                     beleeue
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     heere
                     it
                     becomes
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     supplication
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     yet
                     feeling
                     terrors
                     within
                     ,
                     and
                     troubles
                     without
                     ,
                     crieth
                     to
                     his
                     Sauiour
                     ,
                     
                       Saue
                       me
                       ô
                       Lord.
                    
                     Yea
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     but
                     thou
                     art
                     a
                     grieuous
                     sinner
                     ,
                     thinkest
                     thou
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     heare
                     sinners
                     ?
                     didst
                     not
                     thou
                     affirme
                     Psal.
                     66
                     18.
                     
                       if
                       I
                       regard
                       iniquitie
                       in
                       mine
                       heart
                       ,
                       God
                       will
                       not
                       heare
                       me
                       ?
                    
                     why
                     then
                     prayest
                     thou
                     vnto
                     me
                     ?
                     why
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     thy
                     seruant
                     and
                     the
                     Sonne
                     of
                     thine
                     handmaide
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       am
                       thine
                    
                     ,
                     saue
                     me
                     :
                     yea
                     but
                     many
                     ,
                     very
                     hypocrites
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     belong
                     vnto
                     me
                     ;
                     how
                     prouest
                     thou
                     that
                     thou
                     art
                     mine
                     ?
                     He
                     that
                     seeketh
                     to
                     know
                     and
                     doe
                     thy
                     will
                     he
                     is
                     thine
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     haue
                     sought
                     to
                     know
                     and
                     to
                     doe
                     thy
                     will
                     ,
                     therefore
                     I
                     am
                     thine
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     summe
                     of
                     this
                     verse
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Saue
                       me
                    
                     )
                     Saluation
                     then
                     belongeth
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     Psal.
                     3.
                     8.
                     yea
                     it
                     belongeth
                     to
                     him
                     alone
                     ,
                     he
                     saueth
                     both
                     man
                     and
                     beast
                     ;
                     an
                     horse
                     is
                     a
                     vaine
                     thing
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     battell
                     ,
                     neither
                     is
                     any
                     man
                     deliuered
                     by
                     mans
                     might
                     .
                     He
                     is
                     that
                     
                       Aiacis
                       clypeus
                    
                     ,
                     vnder
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     safe
                     ,
                     those
                     Eagles
                     wings
                     ,
                     vpon
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     carried
                     :
                     that
                     strong
                     tower
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     we
                     must
                     resorte
                     :
                     and
                     a
                     very
                     present
                     helpe
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     trouble
                     ,
                     when
                     neither
                     the
                     wisedome
                     of
                     thy
                     minde
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     gold
                     in
                     thy
                     chest
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     endeuours
                     of
                     thy
                     friends
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     multitude
                     of
                     an
                     armie
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     defensed
                     citie
                     ,
                     can
                     doe
                     thee
                     any
                     good
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     a
                     strong
                     tower
                     ,
                     euery
                     righteous
                     Dauid
                     may
                     flie
                     vnto
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     deliuered
                     .
                     How
                     often
                     doth
                     God
                     complaine
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     trusted
                     in
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     not
                     make
                     him
                     their
                     saluation
                     ?
                     It
                     is
                     mans
                     nature
                     to
                     relie
                     more
                     vpon
                     outward
                     meanes
                     ,
                     as
                     physicke
                     in
                     sicknes
                     ,
                     friends
                     in
                     disgrace
                     ,
                     an
                     hoast
                     in
                     warre
                     ,
                     &c.
                     then
                     vpon
                     God.
                     But
                     he
                     that
                     without
                     this
                     captaine
                     will
                     conquer
                     ,
                     shall
                     haue
                     Zenacharibs
                     reward
                     ;
                     without
                     this
                     Pilote
                     will
                     enter
                     vpon
                     the
                     sea
                     shall
                     haue
                     Pharaohs
                     reward
                     ;
                     without
                     this
                     Physitian
                     will
                     be
                     cured
                     shall
                     haue
                     Asahs
                     reward
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     will
                     pray
                     vnto
                     any
                     other
                     for
                     helpe
                     saue
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     shall
                     in
                     the
                     ende
                     haue
                     the
                     reward
                     of
                     B●all
                     ,
                     Prophets
                     .
                     When
                     all
                     saile
                     vs
                     ,
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     saile
                     vs.
                     
                       Cast
                       thy
                       burthen
                       vpon
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       will
                       nourish
                       thee
                       ,
                    
                     Psal.
                     55.
                     23.
                     
                       cast
                       your
                       care
                       vpon
                       him
                       for
                       he
                       careth
                    
                     for
                     you
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     5.
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Saue
                       me
                    
                     )
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     let
                     vs
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     places
                     ,
                     for
                     all
                     persons
                     ,
                     vpon
                     all
                     occasions
                     call
                     vpon
                     God.
                     For
                     1.
                     it
                     is
                     his
                     commandement
                     :
                     2.
                     a
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     worship
                     :
                     3.
                     an
                     honour
                     to
                     him
                     :
                     4
                     a
                     testimonie
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     :
                     5.
                     it
                     distinguisheth
                     him
                     from
                     idols
                     ,
                     vs
                     from
                     idolaters
                     .
                     6
                     By
                     it
                     we
                     obtaine
                     all
                     things
                     :
                     7.
                     our
                     many
                     wants
                     moue
                     vs
                     to
                     this
                     dutie
                     .
                     8.
                     all
                     nations
                     call
                     vpon
                     their
                     Gods
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     Ionah
                     call
                     vpon
                     his
                     God
                     ▪
                     9.
                     
                     By
                     it
                     we
                     talke
                     with
                     God
                     :
                     10.
                     the
                     contrarie
                     argueth
                     an
                     Atheist
                     .
                     Psal.
                     53.
                     4.
                     
                     Say
                     therefore
                     in
                     all
                     troubles
                     ,
                     
                       Saue
                       me
                    
                     ô
                     Lord
                     for
                     thy
                     mercy
                     sake
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     But
                     remember
                     that
                     thou
                     must
                     call
                     vpon
                     God
                     alone
                     forsaluation
                     .
                     The
                     Gentiles
                     that
                     know
                     not
                     God
                     ,
                     haue
                     many
                     other
                     Sauiours
                     :
                     the
                     idolaters
                     that
                     knowe
                     not
                     God
                     aright
                     haue
                     many
                     also
                     .
                     But
                     cursed
                     is
                     the
                     image
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     image
                     maker
                     :
                     an
                     idol
                     is
                     nothing
                     ,
                     nothing
                     worth
                     ,
                     it
                     workes
                     nothing
                     :
                     The
                     learned
                     Papist
                     knoweth
                     this
                     ,
                     the
                     ignorant
                     must
                     not
                     .
                     6.
                     
                     If
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     haue
                     the
                     poore
                     people
                     to
                     adore
                     their
                     breaden
                     God
                     ,
                     why
                     doe
                     they
                     make
                     it
                     at
                     sometimes
                     to
                     bleede
                     ?
                     or
                     their
                     wooden
                     gods
                     ,
                     why
                     doe
                     they
                     cause
                     them
                     sometimes
                     to
                     speake
                     ,
                     otherwhiles
                     to
                     sweate
                     ,
                     many
                     times
                     to
                     smile
                     ,
                     and
                     oftentimes
                     to
                     stretch
                     forth
                     the
                     hand
                     to
                     receiue
                     oblations
                     offered
                     vnto
                     them
                     ?
                     Origen
                     saith
                     well
                     ,
                     
                       Impossibile
                       est
                       vt
                       qui
                       Deum
                       rectè
                       nouit
                       supp
                       ex
                       sit
                       statuae
                       ▪
                       It
                       is
                       impossible
                       that
                       he
                       who
                       truely
                       knoweth
                       God
                       should
                       fall
                       downe
                       before
                       an
                       image
                       .
                       Lactantius
                    
                     said
                     well
                     ,
                     
                       Non
                       dubium
                       est
                       quin
                       nulla
                       sit
                       tbireligio
                       ,
                       vbi
                       simulacrum
                       est
                       .
                    
                     How
                     shall
                     they
                     call
                     vpon
                     him
                     whom
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     beleeued
                     ?
                     how
                     shall
                     they
                     beleeue
                     on
                     them
                     which
                     are
                     no
                     Gods
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     worke
                     of
                     mens
                     hands
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       am
                       thine
                    
                     .
                     )
                     This
                     indeed
                     is
                     an
                     excellent
                     motiue
                     ,
                     to
                     drawe
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     helpe
                     in
                     trouble
                     .
                     
                       I
                       am
                       thine
                    
                     ,
                     thine
                     by
                     creation
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     made
                     by
                     thee
                     :
                     thine
                     by
                     adoption
                     .
                     I
                     was
                     assigned
                     ouer
                     to
                     thee
                     :
                     thine
                     by
                     donation
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     giuen
                     to
                     thee
                     :
                     thine
                     by
                     marriage
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     espoused
                     to
                     thee
                     :
                     thine
                     by
                     redemption
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     purchased
                     by
                     thee
                     :
                     thine
                     by
                     stipulation
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     vowed
                     
                     my selfe
                     vnto
                     thee
                     .
                     Saue
                     me
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     am
                     thine
                     :
                     Then
                     1
                     :
                     God
                     hath
                     especiall
                     care
                     of
                     his
                     :
                     2.
                     he
                     aboue
                     the
                     rest
                     hath
                     regard
                     of
                     his
                     annoynted
                     :
                     3.
                     a
                     sinner
                     may
                     be
                     Gods
                     child
                     ,
                     nay
                     vnlesse
                     a
                     sinner
                     first
                     ,
                     not
                     Gods
                     at
                     all
                     :
                     The
                     whole
                     haue
                     no
                     need
                     of
                     the
                     Physitian
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     sicke
                     ,
                     4.
                     none
                     can
                     truely
                     call
                     vpon
                     God
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     perswaded
                     they
                     belong
                     to
                     God.
                     5.
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     ,
                     nay
                     he
                     must
                     be
                     perswaded
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     Gods
                     childe
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Cor.
                     13.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Omnis
                       anima
                       (
                       saith
                       one
                       )
                       est
                       aut
                       sponsa
                       Christi
                       ,
                       aut
                       adultera
                       diabols
                       ,
                       Euery
                       soule
                       is
                       either
                       the
                       spouse
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       diuels
                       strumpet
                    
                     He
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     his
                     owne
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     the
                     diuels
                     ,
                     he
                     dares
                     not
                     be
                     the
                     worlds
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     Gods
                     owne
                     childe
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     serue
                     two
                     maisters
                     .
                     In
                     this
                     seruice
                     is
                     true
                     libertie
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     Gods
                     sonne
                     is
                     the
                     truest
                     nobilitie
                     .
                     We
                     thinke
                     the
                     Barbarians
                     seelie
                     people
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     many
                     places
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     preferre
                     iron
                     ,
                     or
                     leade
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     base
                     mettall
                     before
                     gold
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     for
                     such
                     amongst
                     vs
                     as
                     make
                     gold
                     their
                     God
                     ,
                     wee
                     thinke
                     them
                     wise
                     men
                     :
                     seest
                     thou
                     a
                     man
                     wise
                     after
                     this
                     sort
                     ?
                     there
                     is
                     more
                     hope
                     of
                     a
                     Barbarian
                     then
                     of
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       I
                       haue
                       sought
                       thy
                       precepts
                       .
                       )
                    
                     Many
                     signes
                     there
                     be
                     ,
                     and
                     trials
                     of
                     our
                     adoption
                     ,
                     as
                     Rom
                     8.
                     15.
                     
                     
                       I
                       he
                       spirit
                       witnesseth
                       to
                       our
                       spirits
                       that
                       we
                       are
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       God
                       :
                       and
                       ,
                       Io●
                       .
                    
                     3.
                     14
                     ▪
                     
                       by
                       this
                       we
                       knowe
                       that
                       we
                       are
                       translated
                       from
                       death
                       to
                       life
                       because
                       we
                       loue
                       the
                       brethren
                       .
                    
                     And
                     Ioh.
                     8.
                     47.
                     
                     
                       He
                       that
                       is
                       of
                       God
                       heareth
                       Gods
                       words
                       .
                    
                     But
                     to
                     seeke
                     out
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Gods
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     practise
                     it
                     in
                     life
                     and
                     conuersation
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     very
                     badge
                     of
                     Gods
                     childe
                     .
                     Reade
                     but
                     this
                     one
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     shall
                     finde
                     Dauid
                     many
                     times
                     protesting
                     his
                     loue
                     to
                     Gods
                     lawe
                     ,
                     promising
                     his
                     obedience
                     to
                     Gods
                     commandements
                     ,
                     praying
                     for
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Gods
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     valuing
                     this
                     treasure
                     aboue
                     all
                     the
                     treasures
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                     Seeke
                     them
                     to
                     knowe
                     ,
                     knowe
                     to
                     remember
                     ,
                     remember
                     to
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     beleeue
                     to
                     practise
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     shall
                     be
                     blessed
                     in
                     your
                     deed
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     curiositie
                     to
                     seeke
                     onely
                     to
                     knowe
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     to
                     knowe
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     aboue
                     our
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     pietie
                     to
                     seeke
                     to
                     knowe
                     and
                     doe
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     pure
                     conuersation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       95.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       wicked
                       haue
                       waited
                       for
                       me
                       to
                       destroy
                       me
                       :
                       but
                       I
                       will
                       consider
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     prayed
                     before
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     saue
                     him
                     ,
                     had
                     he
                     not
                     need
                     thinke
                     you
                     when
                     the
                     wicked
                     waited
                     to
                     destroy
                     him
                     ?
                     thus
                     this
                     and
                     the
                     former
                     verse
                     haue
                     their
                     coherence
                     .
                     Here
                     then
                     he
                     complaineth
                     against
                     his
                     aduersaries
                     ,
                     and
                     protesteth
                     notwithstanding
                     his
                     recourse
                     to
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     describeth
                     his
                     aduersaries
                     ,
                     by
                     their
                     names
                     ,
                     calling
                     them
                     wicked
                     ones
                     ▪
                     2.
                     by
                     their
                     
                     diligence
                     they
                     lay
                     waite
                     .
                     3
                     by
                     their
                     malice
                     ,
                     they
                     waite
                     to
                     destroy
                     him
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     the
                     hebrew
                     word
                     translated
                     wicked
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     letters
                     be
                     transposed
                     signifieth
                     a
                     rich
                     man
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     hard
                     to
                     finde
                     goods
                     and
                     goodnes
                     ,
                     riches
                     and
                     righteousnes
                     in
                     one
                     person
                     :
                     and
                     I
                     thinke
                     that
                     Salomon
                     calleth
                     riches
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       treasures
                       of
                       iniquitie
                       ▪
                    
                     Prou.
                     10.
                     2.
                     not
                     onely
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     gathered
                     by
                     badde
                     meanes
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     because
                     ,
                     often
                     their
                     owners
                     are
                     bad
                     men
                     .
                     These
                     wicked
                     persons
                     ,
                     strangers
                     from
                     the
                     wombe
                     ,
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     Beliall
                     ,
                     scoffing
                     Ishmaels
                     ,
                     parasiticall
                     Doegs
                     ,
                     persecuting
                     
                       Sauls
                       ,
                       Dauid
                    
                     often
                     complaineth
                     of
                     in
                     this
                     Psalme
                     as
                     veres
                     .
                     23.
                     52.
                     61.
                     69
                     78
                     85.
                     87.
                     110
                     241.
                     157
                     261.
                     and
                     here
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     many
                     other
                     Psalmes
                     .
                     And
                     surely
                     not
                     without
                     cause
                     ,
                     for
                     many
                     were
                     these
                     euill
                     spirits
                     that
                     vexed
                     him
                     ,
                     his
                     brother
                     Eliab
                     accused
                     him
                     of
                     pride
                     ,
                     Goliah
                     the
                     Philistine
                     despised
                     him
                     to
                     his
                     face
                     ,
                     Saul
                     the
                     King
                     hunted
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     partridge
                     ,
                     Doeg
                     the
                     Edomite
                     slandered
                     him
                     to
                     his
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Absolon
                     his
                     sonne
                     draue
                     him
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     Achitophel
                     his
                     counsellor
                     counselled
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                     M●cho●
                     his
                     wife
                     contemned
                     him
                     in
                     her
                     heart
                     ,
                     Shemey
                     his
                     subiect
                     rayled
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     miserie
                     ,
                     Nabal
                     the
                     Charmelite
                     played
                     the
                     churle
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     did
                     eate
                     of
                     his
                     breade
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     entertained
                     as
                     friends
                     became
                     in
                     the
                     ende
                     his
                     vtter
                     enemies
                     :
                     and
                     all
                     because
                     the
                     Lord
                     loued
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     followed
                     that
                     which
                     good
                     was
                     .
                     When
                     Caine
                     and
                     Abel
                     can
                     agree
                     in
                     one
                     field
                     ;
                     Ishmael
                     and
                     Izaak
                     in
                     one
                     house
                     ,
                     Iakob
                     and
                     Esau
                     in
                     one
                     wombe
                     ,
                     then
                     shall
                     the
                     wicked
                     and
                     godly
                     agree
                     together
                     ,
                     not
                     before
                     :
                     see
                     Prou
                     :
                     29.
                     29.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     to
                     be
                     opposite
                     to
                     the
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     persecutors
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     therefore
                     
                     are
                     they
                     compared
                     to
                     
                       Lions
                       ,
                       Beares
                       ,
                       Tygers
                       ,
                       Bulls
                       ,
                       Serpents
                       ,
                       Adders
                       ,
                       Archers
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     Foulers
                     :
                     the
                     godly
                     man
                     is
                     the
                     Partridge
                     ,
                     they
                     the
                     Hauke
                     .
                     1.
                     let
                     the
                     Hauke
                     all
                     her
                     lifetime
                     sit
                     vpon
                     her
                     Lords
                     fist
                     ,
                     yet
                     when
                     she
                     dies
                     she
                     is
                     but
                     cast
                     vpon
                     the
                     dunghill
                     :
                     let
                     the
                     Partridge
                     be
                     chased
                     all
                     the
                     daies
                     of
                     her
                     life
                     :
                     yet
                     after
                     her
                     death
                     ,
                     she
                     shal
                     be
                     brought
                     in
                     a
                     siluer
                     dish
                     to
                     her
                     Lords
                     table
                     .
                     Yet
                     knowe
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     thou
                     oppose
                     thy selfe
                     against
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     thou
                     art
                     to
                     be
                     reputed
                     but
                     a
                     wicked
                     man.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Waited
                       :
                    
                     )
                     They
                     were
                     vigilant
                     ,
                     diligent
                     ,
                     and
                     wise
                     to
                     doe
                     hurt
                     ,
                     neuer
                     did
                     Cat
                     so
                     waite
                     for
                     the
                     mouse
                     ,
                     or
                     Wolfe
                     for
                     the
                     sheepe
                     ,
                     or
                     Lion
                     for
                     the
                     Lambe
                     ,
                     or
                     Hauke
                     for
                     Partridge
                     ,
                     or
                     Fouler
                     for
                     Bird
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Souldier
                     for
                     his
                     enemies
                     as
                     they
                     waited
                     for
                     him
                     :
                     they
                     bent
                     their
                     bowe
                     ,
                     they
                     made
                     readie
                     their
                     arrowes
                     vpon
                     the
                     string
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     secretly
                     shoote
                     at
                     him
                     that
                     was
                     vpright
                     of
                     heart
                     .
                     Dauid
                     complaineth
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     so
                     may
                     wee
                     :
                     Dauid
                     prouided
                     for
                     these
                     ,
                     so
                     ought
                     we
                     :
                     and
                     though
                     they
                     waite
                     day
                     and
                     night
                     ,
                     and
                     lay
                     all
                     kindes
                     of
                     battes
                     that
                     can
                     be
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     the
                     ende
                     Dauid
                     hath
                     the
                     best
                     ;
                     for
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     he
                     shall
                     destroy
                     them
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     our
                     comfort
                     ,
                     waite
                     they
                     may
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     can
                     doe
                     no
                     more
                     Luke
                     .
                     22.
                     31.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       me
                       )
                       Dauid
                    
                     had
                     many
                     followers
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     his
                     troubles
                     ,
                     yet
                     his
                     aduersaries
                     aymed
                     especially
                     at
                     his
                     life
                     :
                     Strike
                     say
                     they
                     the
                     Shepheard
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     sheepe
                     shal
                     be
                     scattered
                     :
                     Stub
                     vp
                     the
                     roote
                     and
                     the
                     branches
                     will
                     wither
                     :
                     chop
                     off
                     the
                     heade
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     members
                     will
                     perish
                     ;
                     if
                     Dauid
                     be
                     once
                     gone
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     resist
                     ?
                     Thus
                     the
                     worthiest
                     Princes
                     ,
                     grauest
                     counsellors
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     vigilant
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     haue
                     euer
                     beene
                     the
                     marke
                     of
                     wicked
                     Archers
                     .
                     Thus
                     like
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Aram
                     they
                     say
                     2.
                     
                     Chron
                     :
                     18.
                     31.
                     
                     
                       Fight
                       you
                       not
                       with
                       small
                       or
                       great
                       ,
                       but
                       against
                       the
                       King
                       of
                    
                     Israel
                     onely
                     .
                     Experience
                     wee
                     haue
                     had
                     of
                     this
                     in
                     the
                     daies
                     of
                     our
                     gracious
                     Queene
                     Elizabeth
                     of
                     happie
                     memorie
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     worthie
                     King
                     Iames
                     ,
                     whom
                     the
                     Lord
                     long
                     keepe
                     to
                     rule
                     ouer
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     iawebones
                     of
                     the
                     Lions
                     may
                     be
                     broken
                     before
                     euer
                     he
                     be
                     giuen
                     a
                     prey
                     to
                     their
                     teeth
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       To
                       destroy
                    
                     )
                     Before
                     he
                     shewed
                     their
                     vigilancie
                     in
                     wayting
                     ,
                     now
                     he
                     declareth
                     their
                     malice
                     in
                     destroying
                     ,
                     nothing
                     will
                     quench
                     their
                     thirst
                     but
                     his
                     blood
                     ,
                     he
                     vsed
                     all
                     kindnes
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     practised
                     all
                     crueltie
                     towards
                     him
                     .
                     Thus
                     the
                     wicked
                     neuer
                     leaue
                     till
                     they
                     haue
                     killed
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     persecute
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     ,
                     and
                     destroy
                     to
                     roote
                     out
                     the
                     memoriall
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     .
                     Haman
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     satisfied
                     vnlesse
                     the
                     Iewes
                     were
                     destroyed
                     :
                     nor
                     the
                     Scribes
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     Christ
                     were
                     crucified
                     :
                     nor
                     the
                     Persian
                     Sages
                     till
                     Daniel
                     was
                     deliuered
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     Pa●●●●an
                     Massakerers
                     till
                     the
                     Protestants
                     were
                     killed
                     .
                     The
                     Lion
                     is
                     often
                     satisfied
                     when
                     hee
                     hath
                     brought
                     ▪
                     vnder
                     his
                     prey
                     ,
                     the
                     Beare
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     satisfied
                     till
                     it
                     be
                     deuoured
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       But
                       I
                       will
                       consider
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       )
                    
                     It
                     was
                     a
                     grieuous
                     temptation
                     to
                     be
                     sought
                     for
                     to
                     slaughter
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     greater
                     mercie
                     to
                     consider
                     Gods
                     testimonies
                     ,
                     euen
                     then
                     when
                     his
                     life
                     was
                     sought
                     for
                     ;
                     had
                     it
                     not
                     beene
                     for
                     the
                     consideration
                     of
                     Gods
                     testimonies
                     a
                     thousand
                     to
                     one
                     he
                     had
                     fallen
                     away
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       But
                       I
                    
                     )
                     Though
                     I
                     was
                     thus
                     assaulted
                     yet
                     I
                     despaired
                     not
                     of
                     thine
                     aide
                     :
                     cast
                     not
                     off
                     my
                     calling
                     :
                     was
                     not
                     carelesse
                     of
                     mine
                     estate
                     :
                     vsed
                     no
                     deceit
                     :
                     could
                     not
                     flatter
                     :
                     auenged
                     not
                     my selfe
                     :
                     became
                     no
                     polititian
                     :
                     confessed
                     no
                     fault
                     where
                     none
                     was
                     committed
                     :
                     trusted
                     not
                     in
                     my
                     sword
                     :
                     went
                     not
                     to
                     witches
                     as
                     Saul
                     did
                     :
                     but
                     being
                     assured
                     of
                     the
                     innocencie
                     of
                     mine
                     heart
                     ,
                     the
                     goodnes
                     of
                     my
                     cause
                     ,
                     the
                     helpe
                     of
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     comfort
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     I
                     considered
                     thy
                     testimonies
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     good
                     for
                     a
                     Christian
                     not
                     euer
                     to
                     arme
                     himselfe
                     with
                     the
                     weapons
                     of
                     flesh
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     put
                     vpon
                     him
                     the
                     armour
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     which
                     she
                     must
                     fetch
                     out
                     of
                     Gods
                     armorie
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Consider
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       .
                       )
                       Bernard
                    
                     wrote
                     5.
                     bookes
                     of
                     consideration
                     to
                     pope
                     Eugenius
                     ,
                     They
                     that
                     consider
                     Gods
                     testimonies
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     commandements
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     testimonies
                     to
                     the
                     Israelites
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     bounden
                     to
                     keepe
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     couenant
                     of
                     grace
                     testifying
                     to
                     all
                     Gods
                     mercy
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     haue
                     no
                     great
                     neede
                     of
                     those
                     bookes
                     ,
                     no
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     the
                     Pope
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     who
                     I
                     am
                     perswaded
                     doth
                     not
                     reade
                     much
                     of
                     Gods
                     booke
                     .
                     This
                     consideration
                     will
                     make
                     vs
                     patient
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     forgetfull
                     of
                     wrongs
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     we
                     shall
                     get
                     such
                     a
                     conquest
                     of
                     our
                     aduersaries
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     say
                     to
                     vs
                     as
                     Saul
                     did
                     to
                     Dauid
                     1.
                     
                     Sam
                     :
                     24.
                     17.
                     18.
                     
                     
                       My
                       sonne
                    
                     Dauid
                     
                       thou
                       art
                       more
                       righteous
                       then
                       I.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       ¶
                       Vers.
                       96.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       seene
                       an
                       end
                       of
                       all
                       perfection
                       :
                       but
                       thy
                       commandem
                       ●t
                       is
                       exceeding
                       large
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IN
                     his
                     precedent
                     meditation
                     he
                     considered
                     Gods
                     testimonies
                     ,
                     here
                     he
                     breaketh
                     out
                     into
                     acommendation
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     consumption
                     of
                     things
                     vpon
                     earth
                     ,
                     obserues
                     the
                     consummation
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     Where
                     note
                     first
                     that
                     the
                     most
                     perfect
                     earthly
                     things
                     are
                     but
                     imperfect
                     ,
                     they
                     shal
                     haue
                     an
                     end
                     .
                     The
                     goodliest
                     cities
                     seuelled
                     with
                     the
                     earth
                     
                     the
                     mightiest
                     Empires
                     deuided
                     into
                     Dukedomes
                     ,
                     the
                     auncientest
                     buyldings
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     greatest
                     Monarches
                     haue
                     not
                     long
                     left
                     their
                     inheritāce
                     to
                     their
                     children
                     ▪
                     where
                     is
                     Salomon
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     royaltie
                     ?
                     Absolon
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     beauty
                     ?
                     Diues
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     wealth
                     ?
                     Haman
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     honour
                     ?
                     Sampson
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     strength
                     ?
                     Achitophel
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     wisedome
                     ?
                     yea
                     or
                     Dauid
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     victories
                     ?
                     they
                     are
                     gone
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     gone
                     ,
                     that
                     man
                     must
                     say
                     ,
                     as
                     Dauid
                     once
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       surely
                       euery
                       man
                    
                     ,
                     nay
                     euery
                     thing
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       his
                       best
                       estate
                       is
                       vaniti●
                       :
                       van●●tis
                       of
                       vanities
                       ,
                       all
                       is
                       vanity
                       :
                    
                     We
                     that
                     now
                     liue
                     ,
                     nay
                     the
                     greatest
                     that
                     now
                     liue
                     ,
                     what
                     shal
                     become
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     ours
                     ,
                     them
                     &
                     theirs
                     ,
                     but
                     an
                     hundred
                     yeares
                     hence
                     ,
                     which
                     yet
                     is
                     the
                     age
                     of
                     some
                     one
                     man
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       Alternante
                       rota
                       moras
                       mutantur
                       in
                       horas
                    
                     
                       Omnia
                       ,
                       nunc
                       huius
                       ,
                       mea
                       cras
                       ,
                       post
                       nescio
                       cuius
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       turning
                       wheele
                       things
                       changeth
                       all
                       ,
                    
                     
                       His
                       now
                       ,
                       mine
                       then
                       ,
                       next
                       haue
                       who
                       shall
                       ?
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Aetas
                       nostra
                       canit
                       Veneres
                       ,
                       postrema
                       triumphos
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       This
                       age
                       of
                       ours
                       sings
                       songs
                       of
                       loue
                       :
                    
                     
                       The
                       next
                       of
                       triumphs
                       got
                       by
                       loue
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Dauid
                     like
                     a
                     wise
                     man
                     ,
                     sees
                     this
                     with
                     his
                     eye
                     ,
                     &
                     ponders
                     it
                     with
                     his
                     heart
                     .
                     A
                     wise
                     memēto
                     for
                     al
                     mē
                     :
                     
                       quod
                       cuiquā
                       cuiuis
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     may
                     come
                     to
                     al
                     men
                     ,
                     may
                     come
                     to
                     euery
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     mansion
                     vpō
                     earth
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     point
                     of
                     a
                     wise
                     man
                     to
                     obserue
                     the
                     passages
                     of
                     honours
                     &
                     honourable
                     personages
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     wil
                     make
                     him
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       No●
                       a●tum
                       sap●re
                       sed
                       time
                    
                     ,
                     be
                     not
                     high
                     minded
                     but
                     feare
                     ,
                     Rom
                     :
                     11.
                     
                     As
                     they
                     haue
                     beene
                     ,
                     so
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     .
                     As
                     Dauid
                     the
                     father
                     had
                     these
                     eyes
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     had
                     Salomon
                     his
                     sonne
                     ,
                     Preu
                     :
                     24
                     30.
                     
                     
                       I
                       passed
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       by
                       the
                       field
                       of
                       the
                       slothfull
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       the
                       vyneyard
                       of
                       the
                       man
                       destitute
                       of
                       vnderstanding
                       .
                    
                     31.
                     
                     
                       And
                       lo●
                       it
                       was
                       all
                       growne
                       ouer
                       with
                       thornes
                       ,
                       and
                       n●ttles
                       had
                       couered
                       the
                       face
                       thereof
                       and
                       the
                       stone
                       wall
                       was
                       broken
                       downe
                    
                     32.
                     
                     
                       And
                       I
                       behold
                       ,
                       and
                       considered
                       it
                       well
                       :
                       I
                       looked
                       vpon
                       it
                       and
                       receiued
                       instruction
                       .
                    
                     Happie
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     haue
                     such
                     eyes
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       But
                       thy
                       commaundement
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     )
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     imperfection
                     of
                     other
                     things
                     he
                     gathers
                     the
                     perfection
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     truth
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     drosse
                     to
                     the
                     gold
                     ?
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       Christus
                       ,
                       ama●el●it
                       mundus
                    
                     .
                     If
                     once
                     the
                     glad
                     tydings
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     affect
                     vs
                     ,
                     the
                     sweetnes
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     will
                     be
                     bitter
                     sweet
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     indeed
                     meere
                     bitternes
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Exceeding
                       large
                       .
                    
                     )
                     Extending
                     to
                     al
                     
                       times
                       ,
                       persons
                       ,
                       places
                       ,
                       actions
                       ,
                       &
                       circumstances
                    
                     of
                     actions
                     :
                     The
                     auncient
                     lawes
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Persians
                       ,
                       Grecians
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Romans
                     are
                     gone
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     mos●lie
                     gone
                     in
                     their
                     gouernments
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     our
                     God
                     will
                     endure
                     for
                     euer
                     in
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     vs
                     to
                     endure
                     for
                     euer
                     :
                     This
                     one
                     verse
                     is
                     an
                     excellent
                     meditation
                     for
                     great
                     ones
                     that
                     they
                     presume
                     not
                     ,
                     meane
                     ones
                     that
                     they
                     repine
                     not
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     that
                     they
                     build
                     not
                     vpon
                     this
                     presēt
                     world
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     now
                     an
                     healthful
                     ,
                     &
                     happy
                     time
                     ,
                     do
                     we
                     know
                     how
                     long
                     it
                     wil
                     cōunue
                     ?
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     .
                     There
                     dyed
                     in
                     the
                     yeare
                     160●
                     .
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     about
                     this
                     Citie
                     of
                     London
                     fortie
                     two
                     thousand
                     nine
                     hundred
                     eightie
                     and
                     nyne
                     persons
                     ,
                     whereof
                     of
                     the
                     plague
                     thirtie
                     sixe
                     thousand
                     eight
                     hundred
                     si●●e
                     and
                     two
                     .
                     Our
                     sinnes
                     deserue
                     the
                     like
                     desolation
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     giue
                     vs
                     comfort
                     out
                     of
                     that
                     word
                     of
                     his
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     comfor●al
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     teach
                     them
                     of
                     whom
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     ,
                     vnder
                     whom
                     ,
                     to
                     what
                     ,
                     and
                     aboue
                     what
                     things
                     they
                     are
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     haue
                     an
                     inheritance
                     with
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     sanctified
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   PORTION
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   MEM.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       97.
                       
                    
                     
                       Oh
                       how
                       loue
                       They
                       law
                       ?
                       it
                       is
                       my
                       meditation
                       continually
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     Psalme
                     is
                     a
                     liuely
                     representation
                     of
                     a
                     man
                     regenerate
                     ,
                     and
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     ,
                     what
                     are
                     ,
                     or
                     ought
                     to
                     bee
                     his
                     meditations
                     ,
                     his
                     exercises
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     affections
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     
                     by
                     how
                     much
                     a
                     man
                     shall
                     haue
                     found
                     himselfe
                     to
                     bee
                     truly
                     conuersant
                     in
                     this
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     so
                     much
                     may
                     hee
                     thinke
                     himselfe
                     to
                     haue
                     profited
                     in
                     regeneration
                     :
                     and
                     by
                     how
                     much
                     the
                     lesse
                     hee
                     hath
                     found
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     is
                     lesse
                     occupied
                     in
                     the
                     practise
                     hereof
                     ,
                     so
                     much
                     he
                     is
                     to
                     suspect
                     himselfe
                     to
                     faile
                     and
                     come
                     short
                     of
                     newnesse
                     of
                     life
                     .
                     In
                     these
                     dayes
                     ,
                     because
                     wee
                     attribute
                     so
                     much
                     to
                     ministeriall
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     felt
                     so
                     little
                     profit
                     by
                     
                     the
                     teaching
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     seeing
                     we
                     brag
                     so
                     much
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     &
                     haue
                     so
                     little
                     loue
                     ;
                     lastly
                     ,
                     whereas
                     wee
                     boast
                     of
                     our
                     professiō
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     are
                     so
                     little
                     profited
                     in
                     holy
                     conuersation
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     for
                     such
                     contempt
                     of
                     his
                     trueth
                     ,
                     doth
                     *
                     now
                     teach
                     vs
                     by
                     deluding
                     spirits
                     ,
                     and
                     fantasticall
                     deuisers
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     lying
                     Familie
                     of
                     loue
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     be
                     more
                     enflamed
                     with
                     a
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     hatred
                     of
                     heresie
                     ,
                     than
                     we
                     haue
                     been
                     ;
                     it
                     may
                     come
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     Primitiue
                     Church
                     the
                     Gospell
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     being
                     preached
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     of
                     men
                     of
                     the
                     lowest
                     state
                     ,
                     and
                     afterward
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     liking
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     was
                     brought
                     to
                     bee
                     preached
                     after
                     the
                     more
                     learned
                     sort
                     :
                     euen
                     so
                     heresie
                     now
                     beginning
                     in
                     the
                     vnlearned
                     and
                     ignorant
                     
                     people
                     ,
                     may
                     by
                     the
                     iust
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     contempt
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     take
                     place
                     euen
                     among
                     the
                     best
                     learned
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     as
                     easie
                     for
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     his
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     to
                     send
                     a
                     lying
                     spirit
                     into
                     foure
                     hundred
                     learned
                     men
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     suffer
                     the
                     common
                     Israelites
                     to
                     bee
                     deluded
                     therewith
                     :
                     so
                     then
                     we
                     haue
                     the
                     mysteries
                     of
                     iniquitie
                     to
                     teach
                     the
                     mysteries
                     of
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     learne
                     loue
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     abusers
                     of
                     loue
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     wee
                     desire
                     
                     to
                     know
                     Christ
                     crucified
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     will
                     know
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     our
                     Priest
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     King
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     new
                     creatures
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     olde
                     things
                     are
                     gone
                     ,
                     and
                     new
                     things
                     haue
                     succeeded
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     place
                     ;
                     wee
                     must
                     let
                     loue
                     be
                     laborious
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     fruitfull
                     in
                     good
                     workes
                     .
                     But
                     when
                     wee
                     haue
                     not
                     so
                     good
                     misliking
                     of
                     heretikes
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     finde
                     them
                     as
                     the
                     grashoppers
                     of
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     new
                     and
                     old
                     enemies
                     ioyne
                     together
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     great
                     dishonour
                     of
                     our
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Oh
                       ,
                       how
                       I
                       loue
                       thy
                       lawe
                       .
                    
                     We
                     haue
                     then
                     in
                     this
                     verse
                     a
                     iust
                     occasion
                     to
                     examine
                     our selues
                     ,
                     how
                     we
                     profit
                     in
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     wherein
                     the
                     Prophet
                     for
                     our
                     example
                     and
                     imitation
                     ,
                     pathetically
                     protesteth
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     loueth
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     declare
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     in
                     outward
                     shew
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     inward
                     affection
                     ▪
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     indeede
                     delude
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     do
                     in
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     he
                     proueth
                     it
                     by
                     effects
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     here
                     alone
                     is
                     true
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     elsewhere
                     to
                     bee
                     found
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     shall
                     not
                     bee
                     amisse
                     ,
                     to
                     gather
                     all
                     such
                     proofes
                     ,
                     
                     whereby
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     his
                     loue
                     was
                     vnfained
                     ,
                     and
                     came
                     from
                     the
                     bottome
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     .
                     The
                     first
                     is
                     a
                     speciall
                     hatred
                     that
                     hee
                     had
                     to
                     the
                     contrarie
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     all
                     false
                     religion
                     ,
                     opposed
                     to
                     the
                     true
                     seruice
                     of
                     God.
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     shewed
                     in
                     the
                     circumstance
                     of
                     the
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     that
                     for
                     two
                     causes
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     lawe
                     ,
                     which
                     then
                     had
                     little
                     countenance
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     
                     respect
                     of
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     which
                     then
                     did
                     suffer
                     contempt
                     .
                     The
                     third
                     is
                     the
                     reposing
                     of
                     his
                     felicitie
                     
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     when
                     either
                     he
                     felt
                     the
                     sweete
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     inward
                     man
                     delighted
                     with
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     preferred
                     it
                     before
                     all
                     profit
                     ,
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     &
                     glorie
                     ,
                     with
                     which
                     things
                     naturall
                     men
                     are
                     most
                     delighted
                     :
                     as
                     also
                     his
                     great
                     griefe
                     of
                     minde
                     ,
                     when
                     either
                     he
                     felt
                     not
                     such
                     comfort
                     in
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     inward
                     man
                     not
                     delighting
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ;
                     or
                     
                     when
                     he
                     saw
                     any
                     other
                     trāsgressing
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     The
                     fourth
                     is
                     ,
                     his
                     careful
                     vsing
                     of
                     the
                     means
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     many
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     his
                     conference
                     with
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     reaching
                     his
                     gifts
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     participating
                     of
                     their
                     gifts
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     his
                     praying
                     ,
                     &
                     praysing
                     of
                     God
                     ▪
                     his
                     holy
                     meditations
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     vowing
                     with
                     himselfe
                     to
                     keepe
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     In
                     that
                     so
                     vehemently
                     he
                     bursteth
                     forth
                     into
                     this
                     speech
                     ,
                     
                       Oh
                       how
                       loue
                       I
                       the
                       law
                       ?
                    
                     we
                     are
                     
                     
                     to
                     see
                     his
                     great
                     zeale
                     ,
                     to
                     compare
                     our selues
                     with
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     where
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     finde
                     in
                     our selues
                     any
                     wearinesse
                     and
                     loathsomnesse
                     to
                     this
                     exercise
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     as
                     yet
                     sound
                     at
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   
                     Concerning
                     this
                     word
                     ,
                     
                       thy
                       law
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     note
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     putteth
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     &
                     his
                     loue
                     thereunto
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     loue
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     this
                     end
                     ,
                     because
                     euery
                     man
                     wil
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     loueth
                     God
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     Turke
                     ,
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     the
                     Familie
                     of
                     loue
                     ;
                     but
                     few
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     doe
                     loue
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     is
                     there
                     any
                     heretike
                     ,
                     or
                     hath
                     bin
                     ,
                     who
                     perswadeth
                     not
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     perswade
                     
                     others
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     loueth
                     God
                     ?
                     Wherefore
                     to
                     our
                     vse
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     feare
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     feare
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     threatnings
                     denounced
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     we
                     loue
                     him
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     loue
                     his
                     promises
                     contained
                     in
                     his
                     truth
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     obey
                     him
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     obey
                     his
                     commandements
                     reuealed
                     in
                     his
                     will
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     worship
                     him
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     worship
                     him
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     prescript
                     rule
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     ordinances
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     first
                     reason
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     shewed
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     the
                     heartie
                     hatred
                     of
                     false
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     or
                     
                     false
                     religion
                     ,
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     Portion
                     15.
                     *
                     vers
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     
                       I
                       hate
                       vaine
                       inuentions
                       ,
                       but
                       thy
                       law
                       doe
                       I
                       loue
                       .
                    
                     And
                     in
                     Portion
                     21.
                     *
                     vers
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     
                       I
                       hate
                       false
                       hood
                       and
                       abhorre
                       it
                       but
                       thy
                       law
                       doe
                       I
                       loue
                       .
                    
                     And
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     Portion
                     vers
                     .
                     5.
                     he
                     ●larly
                     prayeth
                     against
                     it
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Take
                       from
                       me
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       ly●●g
                       ,
                       and
                       gra●●t
                       me
                       gratiously
                       thy
                       truth
                       .
                    
                     Where
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     the
                     mail
                     of
                     God
                     sheweth
                     his
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     sheweth
                     his
                     hatred
                     to
                     lies
                     .
                     Neither
                     must
                     we
                     vnderstand
                     here
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     calleth
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     lying
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     breach
                     of
                     any
                     particular
                     commaundement
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     a
                     generall
                     breach
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     &
                     for
                     a
                     thing
                     opposite
                     to
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     :
                     so
                     also
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     vnderstood
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     calleth
                     Satan
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       father
                       of
                       lies
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     fained
                     and
                     forged
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     religion
                     and
                     life
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     God
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     
                       the
                       Father
                       of
                       all
                       truth
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     ,
                     I
                     neede
                     not
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     thinke
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     this
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     nor
                     by
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     nor
                     by
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     godly
                     Kings
                     ,
                     how
                     it
                     is
                     by
                     precept
                     commaunded
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     practise
                     vsed
                     :
                     onely
                     we
                     will
                     shew
                     a
                     few
                     places
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     many
                     ,
                     Deut.
                     7.
                     vers
                     .
                     1.
                     2.
                     3.
                     4.
                     5.
                     6.
                     
                     Deut.
                     
                     13.
                     6.
                     7.
                     
                     Zach.
                     13.
                     3.
                     
                     Where
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     naturall
                     loue
                     shall
                     giue
                     place
                     to
                     heauenly
                     loue
                     ;
                     the
                     second
                     table
                     must
                     giue
                     place
                     to
                     the
                     first
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     man
                     to
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     God.
                     Psal.
                     16.
                     4
                     the
                     Prophet
                     professeth
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     once
                     make
                     mention
                     of
                     their
                     names
                     
                       within
                       his
                       lips
                    
                     .
                     For
                     examples
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     Reuel
                     .
                     2.
                     6.
                     how
                     acceptable
                     it
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     hated
                     the
                     heresie
                     of
                     the
                     Nicolaitans
                     :
                     and
                     Reuel
                     .
                     3.
                     15.
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     reprooueth
                     the
                     Laodiceans
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     
                       neither
                       hot
                       nor
                       cold
                    
                     .
                     So
                     grieuous
                     a
                     thing
                     is
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     world
                     will
                     rather
                     take
                     vp
                     false
                     religion
                     ,
                     than
                     zealously
                     gainsay
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     ,
                     that
                     their
                     ciuill
                     conuersation
                     ,
                     and
                     outward
                     courtesie
                     ,
                     doth
                     much
                     slake
                     our
                     
                     hatred
                     against
                     their
                     superstition
                     and
                     heresies
                     .
                     But
                     what
                     ?
                     is
                     this
                     such
                     a
                     thing
                     to
                     bleere
                     our
                     eyes
                     ?
                     hath
                     not
                     the
                     like
                     kinde
                     of
                     life
                     beene
                     pretended
                     in
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Turke
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     other
                     kinde
                     of
                     heretikes
                     ?
                     But
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     espoused
                     vnto
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     two
                     manner
                     of
                     waies
                     :
                     first
                     ,
                     by
                     pure
                     meanes
                     ;
                     then
                     by
                     single
                     and
                     pure
                     hearts
                     rightly
                     vsing
                     those
                     meanes
                     ,
                     by
                     whose
                     Gospell
                     preached
                     seeing
                     we
                     through
                     him
                     are
                     washed
                     and
                     purified
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     presented
                     a
                     bride
                     blamelesse
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     shall
                     we
                     thinke
                     that
                     presumptuous
                     sinne
                     shall
                     preuaile
                     against
                     vs
                     ?
                  
                   
                     It
                     may
                     be
                     we
                     shall
                     faile
                     in
                     some
                     particular
                     things
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     shall
                     not
                     breake
                     the
                     whole
                     course
                     of
                     our
                     life
                     :
                     we
                     may
                     sinne
                     of
                     humaine
                     frailtie
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     sinne
                     of
                     diuellish
                     hypocrisie
                     ;
                     
                     temptations
                     may
                     giue
                     vs
                     a
                     foyle
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     finally
                     ouercome
                     vs
                     ;
                     sinne
                     may
                     dwell
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     shall
                     not
                     raigne
                     ouer
                     vs.
                     Now
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     will
                     be
                     ouerwise
                     and
                     ouer
                     righteous
                     ,
                     not
                     contenting
                     himselfe
                     with
                     those
                     waies
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     hath
                     set
                     downe
                     ,
                     he
                     cannot
                     be
                     sound
                     ,
                     because
                     his
                     religion
                     being
                     corrupt
                     ,
                     his
                     life
                     cannot
                     be
                     vncorrupt
                     .
                     
                     On
                     the
                     contrarie
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     finde
                     our
                     sinnes
                     to
                     be
                     couered
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     ignorance
                     is
                     enlightened
                     by
                     his
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     our
                     guiltie
                     liues
                     iustified
                     by
                     his
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     our
                     vncleane
                     affections
                     sanctified
                     by
                     his
                     holinesse
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     miserable
                     and
                     vnstaied
                     spirits
                     staied
                     vpon
                     the
                     hope
                     of
                     his
                     redemption
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     boldly
                     say
                     sinne
                     shall
                     not
                     raigne
                     ,
                     and
                     ouer
                     master
                     vs
                     ,
                     seeing
                     God
                     hath
                     iustified
                     vs
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     come
                     and
                     lay
                     any
                     thing
                     to
                     our
                     charge
                     ?
                     Wherefore
                     seeing
                     we
                     are
                     purified
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     faith
                     is
                     grounded
                     on
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     seeing
                     all
                     their
                     ciuill
                     behauiour
                     is
                     hidden
                     vnder
                     hypocrisie
                     ,
                     couered
                     with
                     selfe-loue
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     stuffed
                     with
                     vaine-glorie
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     boldly
                     say
                     they
                     are
                     but
                     hypocrites
                     deceiuing
                     vs
                     with
                     the
                     histrionicall
                     visard
                     of
                     ciuill
                     righteousnesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     Furthermore
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     shall
                     compare
                     the
                     estate
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     condition
                     of
                     the
                     malignant
                     Synagogue
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     them
                     as
                     farre
                     differing
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     light
                     and
                     darknes
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     shadow
                     and
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     as
                     God
                     and
                     Be●iall
                     .
                     As
                     to
                     poynt
                     out
                     one
                     estate
                     ,
                     namely
                     in
                     affliction
                     ,
                     we
                     shal
                     finde
                     in
                     them
                     neither
                     faith
                     ,
                     nor
                     constancie
                     ,
                     but
                     hypocrisie
                     ,
                     and
                     periurie
                     ;
                     no
                     
                     wisedome
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     to
                     desend
                     themselues
                     ,
                     but
                     dissembling
                     to
                     hide
                     themselues
                     ;
                     no
                     heauenly
                     ioy
                     ,
                     in
                     their
                     suffering
                     no
                     patience
                     of
                     minde
                     ,
                     but
                     miserable
                     murmurings
                     ,
                     &
                     blockish
                     vnsensiblenesse
                     ,
                     no
                     long
                     sufferings
                     ,
                     nor
                     heroical
                     spirits
                     when
                     they
                     shal
                     boyle
                     in
                     cauldrons
                     ,
                     as
                     some
                     good
                     Christians
                     haue
                     done
                     ;
                     all
                     which
                     notwithstanding
                     we
                     shall
                     finde
                     in
                     Christ
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     wherein
                     they
                     that
                     suffer
                     are
                     persecuted
                     for
                     the
                     testimonie
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     faith
                     ;
                     their
                     faith
                     is
                     vnremoueable
                     on
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     their
                     cōstancie
                     in
                     perseuering
                     wonderfull
                     ,
                     their
                     wisedome
                     in
                     answering
                     abounding
                     with
                     courage
                     and
                     humilitie
                     ;
                     their
                     ioy
                     through
                     hope
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     present
                     enioying
                     of
                     the
                     life
                     looked
                     for
                     vnspeakable
                     ,
                     their
                     patience
                     vnminishable
                     ,
                     which
                     thing
                     whilest
                     the
                     wicked
                     Church
                     goeth
                     about
                     to
                     follow
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     like
                     an
                     Ape
                     
                     imitating
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     compared
                     to
                     the
                     Asse
                     ,
                     which
                     would
                     be
                     like
                     a
                     Lion.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     da●e
                     heretikes
                     auouch
                     their
                     sects
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     true
                     Church
                     professe
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Gospel
                     ?
                     will
                     they
                     not
                     lie
                     and
                     dissemble
                     ,
                     when
                     Christians
                     speak
                     their
                     conscience
                     ?
                     will
                     they
                     not
                     raile
                     ,
                     
                     when
                     Gods
                     children
                     speake
                     humbly
                     ,
                     and
                     constantly
                     ?
                     doe
                     they
                     not
                     die
                     either
                     like
                     rauening
                     dogges
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     become
                     like
                     blockes
                     and
                     stockes
                     ?
                     so
                     that
                     Sathan
                     seemeth
                     euen
                     to
                     haue
                     possessed
                     them
                     wholy
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     see
                     then
                     if
                     the
                     malignant
                     Synagogue
                     doth
                     not
                     so
                     farre
                     differ
                     from
                     the
                     true
                     Church
                     as
                     an
                     Ape
                     from
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     or
                     an
                     Asse
                     from
                     the
                     Lion.
                     Againe
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     looke
                     on
                     them
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     nothing
                     like
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     the
                     Papists
                     curse
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     in
                     holinesse
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     doe
                     pray
                     for
                     them
                     :
                     their
                     Church
                     the
                     more
                     it
                     florisheth
                     before
                     man
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     abominable
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     our
                     Church
                     is
                     all
                     glorious
                     within
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     the
                     beloued
                     spouse
                     of
                     Christ
                     :
                     finally
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     diuels
                     in
                     m●ns
                     shape
                     ;
                     for
                     euen
                     prophane
                     Christians
                     and
                     Protestants
                     dare
                     not
                     but
                     in
                     great
                     secrecie
                     blaspheme
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     prophane
                     his
                     Sabbaths
                     ,
                     defile
                     their
                     bodies
                     with
                     adulteries
                     ;
                     yet
                     these
                     men
                     will
                     not
                     sticke
                     to
                     do
                     these
                     things
                     openly
                     ;
                     when
                     light
                     and
                     darknesse
                     with
                     them
                     are
                     so
                     confounded
                     ,
                     when
                     ignorance
                     is
                     simplicitie
                     ,
                     when
                     euill
                     and
                     good
                     are
                     shuffled
                     together
                     ,
                     what
                     constancie
                     can
                     be
                     looked
                     for
                     among
                     men
                     ?
                     They
                     be
                     bleared
                     with
                     the
                     viz●rd
                     of
                     ciuill
                     honestie
                     ,
                     which
                     notwithstanding
                     
                     is
                     to
                     our
                     shame
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     can
                     doe
                     so
                     great
                     things
                     for
                     vaine-glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     get
                     credit
                     to
                     their
                     sect
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     cannot
                     doe
                     halfe
                     so
                     much
                     for
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     maintaine
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     be
                     politike
                     to
                     spare
                     with
                     Saul
                     (
                     euill
                     men
                     )
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     his
                     wrath
                     will
                     make
                     vs
                     persecute
                     good
                     men
                     (
                     for
                     Saul
                     not
                     punishing
                     Agag
                     ,
                     did
                     afterward
                     persecute
                     Dauid
                     :
                     )
                     wherefore
                     our
                     righteous
                     soules
                     must
                     be
                     grieued
                     with
                     the
                     iniquities
                     of
                     our
                     times
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     shew
                     our
                     zeale
                     in
                     religion
                     by
                     a
                     hatred
                     of
                     lies
                     ,
                     howsoeuer
                     they
                     be
                     cloaked
                     with
                     the
                     histrionicall
                     visard
                     of
                     ciuill
                     honestie
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     dangerous
                     to
                     aduenture
                     our selues
                     to
                     be
                     ●ainted
                     with
                     the
                     grosse
                     aire
                     of
                     the
                     pestilence
                     :
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     care
                     and
                     make
                     conscience
                     ,
                     to
                     keepe
                     our selues
                     from
                     all
                     contagion
                     of
                     pe●ilous
                     vntruthes
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     second
                     reason
                     as
                     we
                     said
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     circumstance
                     of
                     the
                     time
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     that
                     his
                     owne
                     person
                     was
                     contemned
                     ,
                     as
                     port
                     .
                     14.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       The
                       wicked
                       haue
                       laid
                       a
                       snare
                       for
                       me
                       ,
                       but
                       I
                       swarued
                       not
                       from
                       thy
                       precepts
                       .
                    
                     As
                     also
                     in
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     so
                     slenderly
                     regarded
                     and
                     almost
                     brought
                     vnto
                     vtter
                     contempt
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     port
                     .
                     16.
                     vers
                     .
                     6.
                     
                     
                       It
                       is
                       time
                       for
                       thee
                       Lord
                       to
                       worke
                       ,
                       for
                       they
                       haue
                       destroyed
                       thy
                       law
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     first
                     how
                     wonderfully
                     doth
                     it
                     commend
                     his
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     they
                     made
                     faire
                     profers
                     ,
                     no
                     gaine
                     could
                     get
                     him
                     ;
                     when
                     they
                     began
                     to
                     threaten
                     him
                     ,
                     no
                     terrour
                     could
                     dismay
                     him
                     ;
                     when
                     they
                     circumuented
                     him
                     with
                     preferments
                     ,
                     no
                     pleasure
                     could
                     preuaile
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     no
                     promise
                     could
                     winne
                     him
                     ?
                     For
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     they
                     oppressed
                     him
                     with
                     iniuries
                     ,
                     they
                     vndermined
                     him
                     with
                     benefits
                     ,
                     they
                     supplanted
                     him
                     with
                     politike
                     slanders
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     faire
                     faces
                     on
                     their
                     vile
                     causes
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     none
                     of
                     these
                     did
                     so
                     preuaile
                     ,
                     that
                     either
                     their
                     violence
                     could
                     enforce
                     him
                     ,
                     nor
                     their
                     liberalitie
                     allure
                     him
                     ,
                     nor
                     their
                     policies
                     and
                     subtill
                     cauilling
                     beguile
                     him
                     one
                     whit
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     drawne
                     from
                     the
                     true
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     
                     was
                     an
                     infallible
                     token
                     ,
                     that
                     vnfainedly
                     he
                     loued
                     the
                     law
                     .
                     O
                     singular
                     triall
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     the
                     law
                     elsewhere
                     had
                     no
                     entertainment
                     ,
                     yet
                     hee
                     did
                     defend
                     it
                     though
                     hee
                     was
                     so
                     highly
                     contemned
                     .
                  
                   
                     Experience
                     doth
                     teach
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     more
                     godlinesse
                     is
                     oppressed
                     ,
                     the
                     lesse
                     it
                     is
                     regarded
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     vngodly
                     and
                     wicked
                     ones
                     onely
                     ,
                     but
                     euen
                     of
                     the
                     very
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     aswell
                     by
                     calling
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     election
                     .
                     Dauid
                     Psal.
                     73.
                     saith
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     fretted
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     prosperitie
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     :
                     
                       Iob
                       ,
                       Ieremie
                       ,
                       Ab●uck
                    
                     in
                     times
                     past
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     our
                     times
                     are
                     greatly
                     troubled
                     and
                     grieued
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     how
                     it
                     goeth
                     with
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     fareth
                     with
                     the
                     godly
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     a
                     sure
                     token
                     of
                     his
                     loue
                     to
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     euen
                     then
                     to
                     esteeme
                     it
                     ,
                     when
                     of
                     the
                     times
                     it
                     was
                     hated
                     :
                     neither
                     is
                     this
                     any
                     true
                     triall
                     or
                     argument
                     of
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     to
                     fauour
                     it
                     whilest
                     others
                     doe
                     fauour
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     all
                     formall
                     liking
                     of
                     it
                     beginneth
                     to
                     decay
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     truth
                     and
                     constancie
                     to
                     professe
                     it
                     ,
                     argueth
                     true
                     and
                     constant
                     loue
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     strāge
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     often
                     vexed
                     with
                     wicked
                     heresies
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     infinite
                     iustice
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     men
                     with
                     feare
                     and
                     loue
                     ,
                     doe
                     not
                     obey
                     the
                     truth
                     in
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     diminish
                     the
                     glorious
                     credit
                     of
                     the
                     childrē
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     giue
                     them
                     ouer
                     to
                     some
                     horrible
                     heresie
                     .
                     At
                     what
                     time
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     both
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     giuing
                     strength
                     to
                     his
                     to
                     beleeue
                     euen
                     in
                     the
                     middest
                     of
                     heresies
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     his
                     children
                     euen
                     then
                     to
                     be
                     constant
                     when
                     others
                     reuolt
                     from
                     the
                     truth
                     .
                     As
                     to
                     continue
                     in
                     our
                     former
                     example
                     of
                     Dauid
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     he
                     was
                     taunted
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     was
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       who
                       is
                       this
                       man
                       ?
                       is
                       it
                       not
                       the
                       sonne
                       of
                       Ishai
                       ?
                    
                     Then
                     being
                     betrothed
                     and
                     contracted
                     to
                     the
                     eldest
                     daughter
                     of
                     Saul
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     deluded
                     and
                     depriued
                     of
                     her
                     .
                     Afterward
                     Saul
                     prouoked
                     him
                     with
                     open
                     violence
                     ,
                     how
                     beit
                     still
                     he
                     perseuered
                     in
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     Gods
                     truth
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     applie
                     this
                     to
                     our selues
                     ,
                     if
                     a
                     man
                     now
                     a
                     daies
                     ●e
                     called
                     a
                     precisian
                     ,
                     or
                     termed
                     by
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     a
                     Puritane
                     ,
                     &
                     that
                     some
                     worldlings
                     thus
                     reason
                     with
                     him
                     :
                     What
                     will
                     you
                     become
                     
                     a
                     Precisian
                     ?
                     will
                     you
                     giue
                     ouer
                     and
                     forsake
                     your
                     frends
                     ?
                     and
                     commit
                     your selfe
                     to
                     their
                     
                     companie
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     preferre
                     ,
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     nor
                     profit
                     you
                     ?
                     wil
                     you
                     now
                     enter
                     so
                     hard
                     a
                     life
                     ?
                     and
                     suffer
                     so
                     odious
                     a
                     name
                     ?
                     Doth
                     it
                     not
                     come
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     first
                     blast
                     bloweth
                     vs
                     away
                     ?
                     Other
                     some
                     can
                     be
                     content
                     to
                     giue
                     their
                     names
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     they
                     can
                     take
                     
                     no
                     course
                     to
                     get
                     liuing
                     and
                     preferment
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     begin
                     to
                     shrinke
                     .
                     These
                     men
                     making
                     godlines
                     a
                     gaine
                     ,
                     will
                     so
                     long
                     worshippe
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     may
                     get
                     profit
                     by
                     it
                     .
                     But
                     wee
                     must
                     neither
                     let
                     contempt
                     abash
                     vs
                     ,
                     nonbenefits
                     allure
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     all
                     law
                     is
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     wee
                     shall
                     bee
                     troden
                     vnder
                     foote
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     shall
                     be
                     compassed
                     with
                     so
                     many
                     euils
                     that
                     these
                     temptations
                     wil
                     come
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     better
                     for
                     you
                     to
                     giue
                     ouer
                     ,
                     than
                     thus
                     to
                     run
                     on
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     put
                     your selfe
                     in
                     danger
                     :
                     that
                     which
                     hath
                     been
                     in
                     you
                     ,
                     was
                     but
                     a
                     melancholike
                     humour
                     ,
                     if
                     you
                     giue
                     place
                     to
                     such
                     affections
                     ,
                     you
                     may
                     hurt
                     your selfe
                     :
                     when
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     shall
                     meete
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     shew
                     our
                     loue
                     by
                     resisting
                     them
                     and
                     cleauing
                     to
                     Gods
                     lawe
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     Ieroboams
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     
                       Rehoboams
                       ;
                       Ieroboam
                    
                     hee
                     set
                     vp
                     Calues
                     ;
                     R●●o●o●●
                     a
                     
                     while
                     determined
                     to
                     keepe
                     the
                     lawes
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     but
                     afterward
                     he
                     fell
                     to
                     〈◊〉
                     exercise
                     .
                     This
                     now
                     is
                     a
                     singular
                     triall
                     of
                     his
                     loue
                     ,
                     who
                     saith
                     of
                     himselfe
                     for
                     our
                     instructiō
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       bin
                       had
                       in
                       derision
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       bands
                       of
                       the
                       wicked
                       haue
                       robbed
                       m●●e
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       They
                       haue
                       fo●●ged
                       lies
                       and
                       laid
                       snares
                       for
                       mee
                       ,
                       yet
                       doe
                       I
                       not
                       forsake
                       thy
                       law
                       .
                    
                     So
                     that
                     no
                     iniuries
                     could
                     wearie
                     him
                     ,
                     no
                     contempt
                     discourage
                     him
                     ,
                     no
                     benefits
                     allure
                     him
                     ,
                     no
                     subtill
                     daungers
                     make
                     him
                     to
                     quaile
                     in
                     despaire
                     :
                     his
                     faith
                     was
                     so
                     sound
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     loue
                     so
                     pure
                     in
                     an
                     whole
                     heart
                     .
                     One
                     thing
                     we
                     haue
                     omitted
                     in
                     the
                     former
                     reason
                     which
                     here
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     left
                     out
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     be
                     espoused
                     to
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     assured
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     keepe
                     vs
                     from
                     falling
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     we
                     fall
                     he
                     will
                     saue
                     vs
                     from
                     lying
                     in
                     our
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     leauing
                     this
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     third
                     reason
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     great
                     felicitie
                     ,
                     which
                     hee
                     
                     felt
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     felt
                     in
                     the
                     contrary
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     first
                     he
                     preferred
                     the
                     
                     word
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     Before
                     all
                     profit
                     ,
                     as
                     port
                     .
                     16.
                     7.
                     
                     
                       I
                       loue
                       thy
                       commandements
                       aboue
                       gold
                       ,
                       ye●
                       aboue
                       fine
                       gold
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Before
                     all
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     as
                     port
                     .
                     13.
                     7.
                     
                     
                       How
                       sweete
                       are
                       thy
                       promises
                       to
                       my
                       mouth
                       ?
                       yea
                       more
                       than
                       hony
                       vnto
                       my
                       mouth
                       .
                    
                     3.
                     
                     Before
                     glorie
                     as
                     ▪
                     port
                     .
                     8.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       thou
                       art
                       my
                       portion
                       ,
                       I
                       haue
                       determined
                       to
                       keepe
                       thy
                       lawe
                       .
                    
                     And
                     portion
                     14.
                     7.
                     
                     
                       Thy
                       testimonies
                       haue
                       I
                       taken
                       as
                       my
                       heritage
                       for
                       euer
                       ,
                       for
                       they
                       are
                       the
                       ioy
                       of
                       my
                       heart
                       .
                    
                     Now
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     a
                     spoyle
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     doe
                     meete
                     together
                     ,
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     .
                  
                   
                     Seeing
                     then
                     we
                     are
                     giuen
                     to
                     loue
                     our selues
                     ▪
                     and
                     to
                     make
                     〈◊〉
                     a
                     gaine
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     for
                     gaine
                     ,
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     and
                     vaine
                     glorie
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     see
                     how
                     great
                     a
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     for
                     it
                     owne
                     sake
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ▪
                     But
                     many
                     will
                     vrge
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     lawfull
                     things
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     Why
                     may
                     I
                     not
                     eate
                     this
                     mea●e
                     ?
                     may
                     I
                     not
                     weare
                     this
                     fashion
                     ?
                     may
                     I
                     not
                     put
                     on
                     such
                     apparell
                     ?
                     they
                     bee
                     lawfull
                     the●●
                     natures
                     ▪
                     I
                     answere
                     ,
                     that
                     
                     they
                     bee
                     indeede
                     lawfull
                     in
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     while
                     the●●●
                     are
                     nakedly
                     considered
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     vncloathed
                     of
                     other
                     circumstances
                     ;
                     yet
                     wee
                     are
                     to
                     a
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     with
                     meditating
                     on
                     things
                     conuenient
                     ,
                     least
                     we
                     turne
                     the
                     libertie
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     to
                     a
                     〈◊〉
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     .
                     See
                     here
                     how
                     wee
                     loue
                     pleasures
                     more
                     than
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     Some
                     are
                     godly
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     they
                     can
                     get
                     gaine
                     by
                     their
                     godlinesse
                     ,
                     who
                     quickly
                     can
                     be
                     cold
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     haue
                     gotten
                     greater
                     preferment
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God.
                     They
                     forget
                     that
                     which
                     wee
                     must
                     remember
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     must
                     grow
                     in
                     zeale
                     ,
                     in
                     loue
                     ,
                     in
                     affection
                     ,
                     and
                     indiligence
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     ●●rease
                     in
                     outward
                     things
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     shew
                     our selues
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     to
                     seeke
                     after
                     profit
                     as
                     after
                     a
                     better
                     life
                     ,
                     not
                     vaine
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     but
                     pleasure
                     of
                     the
                     minde
                     ,
                     not
                     carnall
                     glory
                     out
                     the
                     hope
                     of
                     Gods
                     kingdome
                     .
                  
                   
                     On
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     ,
                     wee
                     are
                     to
                     see
                     how
                     his
                     afflictions
                     grew
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     sawe
                     the
                     neglect
                     or
                     contempt
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     in
                     others
                     :
                     for
                     
                       his
                       eyes
                       failed
                       ,
                       his
                       heart
                       was
                       〈◊〉
                       ,
                       his
                       spirit
                       panted
                       ,
                       his
                       fleshe
                       parched
                       away
                       .
                    
                     Thus
                     ,
                     whilest
                     hee
                     measured
                     himselfe
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     how
                     his
                     inward
                     man
                     ebbed
                     and
                     flowed
                     in
                     a
                     delight
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     his
                     ioy
                     increased
                     ,
                     and
                     decreased
                     with
                     the
                     estate
                     of
                     the
                     mind
                     ,
                     insomuch
                     that
                     hee
                     desired
                     for
                     no
                     other
                     end
                     to
                     liue
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     feele
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     affections
                     gouerned
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     For
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     portion
                     3.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Be
                       beneficiall
                       vnto
                       thy
                       seruant
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       liue
                       and
                       keepe
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                     Wherein
                     he
                     agreeth
                     with
                     a
                     saying
                     of
                     Paul
                     ,
                     Galath
                     .
                     2.
                     20.
                     
                     
                       I
                       liue
                       ,
                       yet
                       not
                       I
                       now
                       ,
                       but
                       Christ
                       liueth
                       in
                       mee
                       .
                    
                     But
                     I
                     feare
                     that
                     I
                     
                     speake
                     mysteries
                     and
                     paradoxes
                     vnto
                     a
                     great
                     many
                     ▪
                     who
                     yet
                     are
                     but
                     naturall
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     learne
                     these
                     things
                     of
                     simple
                     men
                     in
                     the
                     country
                     .
                     Well
                     let
                     vs
                     learne
                     if
                     wee
                     cannot
                     bring
                     foorth
                     100
                     folde
                     ,
                     yet
                     let
                     vs
                     bring
                     foorth
                     60
                     folde
                     ;
                     if
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     yet
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     30
                     folde
                     ;
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     be
                     either
                     stonie
                     ground
                     ,
                     who
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     roote
                     ,
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     tribulation
                     and
                     persecution
                     will
                     be
                     offended
                     ;
                     or
                     as
                     the
                     thornie
                     ground
                     ,
                     being
                     choked
                     with
                     worldly
                     cares
                     ;
                     or
                     as
                     trampled
                     ground
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     troden
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     .
                     And
                     here
                     is
                     one
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     noted
                     more
                     notable
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     grieued
                     for
                     himself
                     alone
                     ,
                     but
                     euē
                     for
                     others
                     ,
                     which
                     made
                     no
                     conscience
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     was
                     he
                     grieuously
                     vexed
                     and
                     tormented
                     ,
                     as
                     portio
                     7.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Feare
                       is
                       come
                    
                     
                     
                       vpon
                       me
                       for
                       the
                       wicked
                       ,
                       which
                       forsake
                       thy
                       law
                       .
                    
                     And
                     portio
                     17.
                     8.
                     
                     
                       Mine
                       eyes
                       gush
                       out
                       with
                       riuers
                       of
                       water
                       ,
                       because
                       they
                       keepe
                       not
                       thy
                       law
                       .
                    
                     And
                     in
                     portio
                     18.
                     3.
                     
                     
                       My
                       zeale
                       hath
                       euen
                       consumed
                       mee
                       ,
                       because
                       mine
                       enemies
                       haue
                       forgotten
                       thy
                       words
                       .
                    
                     He
                     was
                     not
                     onely
                     grieued
                     for
                     his
                     owne
                     incredulitie
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     incredulitie
                     of
                     others
                     ;
                     he
                     lamented
                     not
                     onely
                     his
                     owne
                     wants
                     ;
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     wants
                     of
                     others
                     ;
                     his
                     glorie
                     was
                     then
                     chiefest
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     word
                     was
                     glorified
                     ;
                     his
                     griefe
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     word
                     sustained
                     wrong
                     ,
                     did
                     most
                     abound
                     .
                     Like
                     zeale
                     was
                     in
                     Paul
                     ,
                     who
                     cared
                     not
                     for
                     his
                     owne
                     bonds
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     might
                     be
                     free
                     :
                     neither
                     did
                     hee
                     care
                     how
                     much
                     he
                     did
                     suffer
                     for
                     the
                     Gospels
                     sake
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     preached
                     ,
                     so
                     others
                     might
                     thereby
                     ●e
                     confirmed
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     if
                     we
                     shall
                     lay
                     this
                     with
                     due
                     examination
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     hearts
                     to
                     our
                     seuerall
                     liues
                     ,
                     
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     many
                     grieued
                     for
                     their
                     owne
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     not
                     grieued
                     for
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     others
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     could
                     be
                     grieued
                     both
                     for
                     our selues
                     and
                     for
                     others
                     ,
                     it
                     were
                     an
                     infallible
                     token
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     sought
                     not
                     our selues
                     ,
                     but
                     Gods
                     word
                     ▪
                     Many
                     likewise
                     are
                     comforted
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     finde
                     Gods
                     glory
                     set
                     forth
                     in
                     themselues
                     ,
                     who
                     cannot
                     so
                     praise
                     God
                     when
                     they
                     see
                     it
                     in
                     others
                     .
                  
                   
                     Many
                     indeed
                     (
                     as
                     Io●
                     witnesseth
                     )
                     can
                     declare
                     ●loquently
                     against
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     see
                     few
                     weepe
                     and
                     lame
                     it
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     ▪
                     But
                     aboue
                     all
                     ▪
                     notable
                     is
                     that
                     place
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     stirre
                     vs
                     ●●●
                     to
                     this
                     practise
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     Ezech.
                     9.
                     where
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     mentioned
                     with
                     a
                     writers
                     in●khorne
                     by
                     his
                     side
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     sent
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     goe
                     through
                     the
                     middest
                     
                     of
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     saue
                     from
                     the
                     destroying
                     and
                     reuenging
                     Angell
                     (
                     which
                     was
                     to
                     come
                     )
                     all
                     them
                     that
                     mourned
                     and
                     cried
                     for
                     the
                     abominations
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     done
                     in
                     the
                     citie
                     .
                     In
                     which
                     place
                     ▪
                     by
                     marking
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     vnto
                     saluation
                     ,
                     is
                     shewed
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     thē
                     ,
                     to
                     w●●
                     ▪
                     to
                     mourne
                     ,
                     and
                     c●ie
                     out
                     against
                     the
                     wickednes
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     see
                     committed
                     against
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     .
                     Paul
                     (
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     5.
                     )
                     sheweth
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     reiected
                     &
                     despised
                     the
                     incestuous
                     person
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     also
                     telleth
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     not
                     mourned
                     for
                     him
                     :
                     the
                     effect
                     where
                     of
                     is
                     set
                     downe
                     2.
                     
                     Cor.
                     7.
                     where
                     the
                     Apostle
                     reioyceth
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     wrought
                     in
                     them
                     a
                     godly
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     repented
                     of
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     therefore
                     learne
                     to
                     lament
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     them
                     ;
                     with
                     whom
                     we
                     liue
                     ,
                     and
                     specially
                     of
                     them
                     ouer
                     whom
                     we
                     haue
                     charge
                     ▪
                     least
                     in
                     not
                     so
                     doing
                     we
                     be
                     made
                     guiltie
                     of
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     others
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     then
                     away
                     with
                     that
                     carnall
                     emulation
                     in
                     the
                     graces
                     of
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     vs
                     learne
                     to
                     giue
                     God
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     his
                     gifts
                     in
                     others
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     were
                     bestowed
                     on
                     our selues
                     .
                     But
                     alas
                     ,
                     our
                     corruption
                     is
                     great
                     here
                     in
                     ▪
                     and
                     is
                     well
                     set
                     downe
                     (
                     in
                     Luke
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     elder
                     brother
                     ,
                     who
                     repined
                     at
                     the
                     receiuing
                     of
                     his
                     younger
                     brother
                     into
                     his
                     fathers
                     fauour
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     to
                     draw
                     to
                     the
                     fourth
                     and
                     last
                     reason
                     ,
                     which
                     concerneth
                     the
                     meanes
                     vsed
                     of
                     the
                     
                     Prophe●
                     they
                     were
                     these
                     ;
                     conference
                     ,
                     prayer
                     ,
                     praise
                     or
                     thanksgiuing
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     vowing
                     of
                     his
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     whereof
                     I
                     will
                     speake
                     in
                     order
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     :
                     first
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       am
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     
                       port
                       ▪
                    
                     8
                     ▪
                     7.
                     )
                     
                       a
                       companion
                       of
                       all
                       them
                       that
                       feare
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       keepe
                       thy
                       precepts
                       .
                    
                     And
                     port
                     .
                     10.
                     7.
                     
                     
                       L●●
                       such
                       ●●
                       feare
                       thee
                       ▪
                       turne
                       vnto
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       that
                       know
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     both
                     *
                     impart
                     my
                     feelings
                     and
                     comforts
                     vnto
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     strengthen
                     me
                     with
                     their
                     gifts
                     :
                     such
                     was
                     his
                     humilitie
                     ▪
                     that
                     notwithstanding
                     his
                     high
                     calling
                     ,
                     he
                     desired
                     euen
                     to
                     profit
                     by
                     others
                     .
                     In
                     naturall
                     things
                     experience
                     doth
                     teach
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     young
                     men
                     cannot
                     satisfie
                     themselues
                     with
                     a
                     priuate
                     vse
                     of
                     their
                     exercise
                     ,
                     but
                     if
                     any
                     one
                     haue
                     inuented
                     a
                     pleasant
                     conceit
                     ,
                     he
                     cannot
                     be
                     quiet
                     vntill
                     he
                     haue
                     ioyned
                     himselfe
                     with
                     others
                     therein
                     :
                     such
                     is
                     their
                     loue
                     to
                     their
                     carnall
                     deuices
                     .
                     Which
                     thing
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     so
                     vsuall
                     in
                     earthly
                     things
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     is
                     it
                     requisite
                     in
                     heauenly
                     things
                     ?
                     Many
                     will
                     studie
                     for
                     a
                     trade
                     and
                     methode
                     by
                     themselues
                     ,
                     whereof
                     none
                     shall
                     be
                     partakers
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     will
                     still
                     be
                     the
                     fathers
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     but
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     so
                     in
                     
                       Dauid
                       ▪
                    
                     but
                     whatsoeuer
                     he
                     had
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     teach
                     it
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     whatsoeuer
                     good
                     thing
                     he
                     
                     heard
                     ▪
                     he
                     would
                     learne
                     it
                     .
                     He
                     had
                     not
                     this
                     spirit
                     ,
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     Tush
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     enough
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     I
                     neede
                     not
                     to
                     conferre
                     .
                     Paul
                     thanketh
                     the
                     Romanes
                     ,
                     and
                     protesteth
                     himselfe
                     a
                     debtor
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     their
                     communicating
                     of
                     spiritual
                     things
                     vnto
                     him
                     .
                     Wherfore
                     let
                     vs
                     exhortione
                     another
                     ,
                     wher
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     admonish
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     watch
                     one
                     ouer
                     another
                     for
                     good
                     ▪
                     and
                     suffer
                     our selues
                     to
                     bee
                     exhorted
                     to
                     perseuerance
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     whetted
                     for
                     our
                     duties
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     admonished
                     of
                     our
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     vs
                     be
                     grieued
                     that
                     wee
                     haue
                     made
                     so
                     little
                     exchange
                     of
                     our
                     talents
                     ,
                     to
                     bring
                     so
                     small
                     increase
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     second
                     meane
                     is
                     prayer
                     :
                     wherfore
                     he
                     said
                     so
                     often
                     ,
                     portiō
                     5.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Teach
                       me
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       the
                    
                     
                     
                       way
                       of
                       thy
                       statutes
                       ▪
                       &c.
                    
                     &
                     portion
                     9
                     ▪
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Teach
                       me
                       good
                       iudgement
                       and
                       knowledge
                       .
                    
                     Where
                     sometime
                     
                     he
                     delireth
                     to
                     haue
                     his
                     iudgement
                     inlightened
                     ;
                     and
                     sometimes
                     his
                     affections
                     cleered
                     .
                     Well
                     ,
                     was
                     hee
                     one
                     that
                     was
                     wiser
                     than
                     Gad
                     and
                     Nathan
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     had
                     this
                     affection
                     to
                     growe
                     in
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     not
                     wee
                     be
                     ashamed
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     pray
                     not
                     ?
                     He
                     felt
                     this
                     ioy
                     &
                     delight
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     by
                     measure
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     felt
                     sometimes
                     a
                     cleane
                     heart
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     
                     an
                     hard
                     heart
                     ▪
                     sometimes
                     vnspeakable
                     ioy
                     of
                     mind
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     exceeding
                     dulnes
                     of
                     mind
                     ,
                     sometime
                     hee
                     seemed
                     to
                     haue
                     enioyed
                     the
                     comforts
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     no
                     comfort
                     at
                     all
                     ▪
                     So
                     let
                     vs
                     thinke
                     our selues
                     to
                     be
                     as
                     betweene
                     light
                     and
                     darknes
                     ,
                     clowdes
                     and
                     brightnes
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     hauing
                     patiēce
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     murmuring
                     ,
                     sometime
                     purposing
                     to
                     do
                     good
                     ,
                     sometime
                     fainting
                     in
                     bringing
                     them
                     to
                     passe
                     .
                  
                   
                     Concerning
                     thanksgiuing
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     another
                     of
                     his
                     exercises
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     port
                     .
                     21.
                     4.
                     
                     Seuen
                     
                     
                       times
                       a
                       day
                       doe
                       I
                       praise
                       thee
                       ,
                       because
                       of
                       thy
                       righteous
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                     Where
                     hee
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     
                     vsed
                     this
                     kinde
                     of
                     worship
                     often
                     ;
                     which
                     thing
                     with
                     vs
                     is
                     farre
                     contrarie
                     ,
                     because
                     wee
                     pray
                     more
                     than
                     we
                     giue
                     thankes
                     ▪
                     The
                     reason
                     is
                     ,
                     wee
                     are
                     giuen
                     in
                     greater
                     measure
                     to
                     feele
                     our
                     wants
                     ,
                     which
                     prouoketh
                     vs
                     to
                     prayer
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     see
                     Gods
                     benefits
                     receiued
                     ,
                     which
                     might
                     moue
                     vs
                     to
                     thanksgiuing
                     ▪
                  
                   
                     The
                     next
                     meanes
                     ,
                     by
                     order
                     the
                     fourth
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     vseth
                     ,
                     is
                     here
                     by
                     name
                     set
                     downe
                     ,
                     meditation
                     .
                     But
                     some
                     will
                     say
                     ;
                     How
                     commeth
                     it
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     among
                     so
                     many
                     and
                     
                     
                     sundrie
                     meanes
                     no
                     mention
                     is
                     made
                     of
                     hearing
                     and
                     reading
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     Wee
                     answere
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     Psalme
                     of
                     experience
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     knowledge
                     .
                     And
                     hee
                     that
                     seeketh
                     for
                     
                     knowledge
                     here
                     will
                     want
                     methode
                     :
                     but
                     wee
                     must
                     trauaile
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     to
                     finde
                     the
                     truth
                     so
                     applied
                     to
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     may
                     shewe
                     as
                     well
                     our
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     excellent
                     graces
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     because
                     hearing
                     is
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     discipline
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     will
                     attend
                     on
                     reading
                     and
                     hearing
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     not
                     bestowe
                     time
                     to
                     conferre
                     ,
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     to
                     giue
                     thankes
                     ,
                     to
                     meditate
                     ,
                     or
                     vow
                     their
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     he
                     comprehendeth
                     the
                     one
                     in
                     setting
                     down
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     in
                     our
                     reading
                     and
                     hearing
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     meditation
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     profit
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     as
                     coloured
                     in
                     the
                     Sunne
                     :
                     wherefore
                     wee
                     must
                     admonish
                     ,
                     and
                     ●ee
                     admonished
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     prouoke
                     to
                     pray
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     meditate
                     and
                     often
                     thinke
                     o●
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     heard
                     or
                     read
                     .
                  
                   
                     Indeede
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     reading
                     ,
                     and
                     hearing
                     are
                     sweete
                     euen
                     to
                     a
                     naturall
                     man
                     :
                     ●ut
                     to
                     
                     conferre
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     admonished
                     ,
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     to
                     giue
                     thankes
                     ,
                     be
                     things
                     hard
                     and
                     difficult
                     .
                     It
                     may
                     be
                     that
                     some
                     can
                     pray
                     to
                     serue
                     the
                     times
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     which
                     constrained
                     them
                     :
                     but
                     how
                     many
                     shall
                     wee
                     finde
                     that
                     doe
                     it
                     priuately
                     ,
                     in
                     trueth
                     ,
                     and
                     voluntarily
                     ?
                     Some
                     read
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     rest
                     in
                     the
                     generall
                     rules
                     ,
                     not
                     making
                     any
                     vse
                     of
                     it
                     to
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     learne
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     another
                     mans
                     ,
                     not
                     appropriating
                     it
                     to
                     themselues
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     meditation
                     .
                     Whereof
                     it
                     commeth
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     see
                     many
                     make
                     a
                     learned
                     sermon
                     in
                     generall
                     precepts
                     ,
                     who
                     when
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     particulars
                     ,
                     to
                     comfort
                     those
                     that
                     lye
                     sicke
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     raise
                     vp
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     tempted
                     ,
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     practise
                     in
                     themselues
                     can
                     say
                     nothing
                     .
                     The
                     very
                     Heathen
                     
                     could
                     grant
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     know
                     who
                     speake
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       a
                       m●●s
                       life
                       was
                       a
                       cogitation
                       of
                       death
                       .
                    
                     But
                     because
                     we
                     can
                     meditate
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     we
                     ioyne
                     with
                     it
                     the
                     hope
                     of
                     immortalitie
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     Christian
                     mans
                     life
                     m●y
                     well
                     besaide
                     
                       to
                       bee
                       a
                       meditation
                       of
                       the
                       law
                       of
                       God
                       ▪
                    
                     and
                     
                       how
                       hee
                       shall
                       stand
                       before
                       Gods
                       iudgement
                       seate
                       .
                    
                     Which
                     meditation
                     in
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     euen
                     from
                     the
                     heart
                     he
                     loueth
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God.
                     If
                     we
                     examine
                     our selues
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     finde
                     our
                     tongues
                     to
                     cleaue
                     to
                     our
                     teeth
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     roofe
                     of
                     our
                     mouthes
                     ▪
                     whereby
                     wee
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     
                     cannot
                     say
                     this
                     with
                     the
                     prophet
                     ,
                     that
                     from
                     the
                     abundance
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     our
                     mouth
                     speaketh
                     For
                     we
                     sinde
                     by
                     practise
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     heare
                     ,
                     reade
                     ,
                     and
                     sing
                     so
                     coldly
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     shew
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     affections
                     are
                     almost
                     dead
                     within
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     There
                     followeth
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     verse
                     ,
                     continually
                     .
                     Wee
                     know
                     by
                     proofe
                     of
                     daily
                     experience
                     ,
                     that
                     whatsoeuer
                     we
                     loue
                     ,
                     of
                     that
                     we
                     continually
                     thinke
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     that
                     this
                     qualitie
                     or
                     
                     circumstance
                     is
                     ioyned
                     with
                     meditation
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     we
                     must
                     reade
                     ,
                     heare
                     ,
                     conferre
                     ,
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     giue
                     thanks
                     often
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     meditate
                     continually
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     absurd
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     should
                     be
                     continually
                     reading
                     ,
                     or
                     conferring
                     ;
                     so
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     requisite
                     in
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     to
                     examine
                     our selues
                     by
                     meditation
                     ,
                     whether
                     we
                     reade
                     profitably
                     ,
                     conferre
                     effectually
                     ,
                     or
                     pray
                     vnderstandingly
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     we
                     now
                     haue
                     this
                     continuall
                     meditation
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     pray
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     haue
                     a
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     Loue
                     indeed
                     were
                     of
                     it selfe
                     eloquent
                     enough
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     had
                     it
                     in
                     any
                     good
                     measure
                     ;
                     
                     but
                     to
                     stirre
                     vp
                     this
                     loue
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     vse
                     many
                     reasons
                     about
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     how
                     it
                     is
                     mysticall
                     ,
                     pure
                     ,
                     and
                     eternall
                     ;
                     which
                     when
                     we
                     see
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     Where
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       it
                       is
                       my
                       meditation
                    
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     vnderstand
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     no
                     rouing
                     meditation
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     circumscribed
                     within
                     the
                     compasse
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God.
                     Now
                     to
                     our
                     profit
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     learne
                     to
                     meditate
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     ,
                     as
                     vnder
                     the
                     generals
                     we
                     may
                     touch
                     the
                     particulars
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     our selues
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     haue
                     seene
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     this
                     effect
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     loue
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     rich
                     men
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     meditate
                     of
                     gathering
                     goods
                     ,
                     naturall
                     louers
                     of
                     their
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     ambitious
                     men
                     of
                     their
                     preferments
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     hauing
                     no
                     greater
                     riches
                     ,
                     pleasure
                     nor
                     glorie
                     ,
                     than
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     maketh
                     it
                     his
                     whole
                     delight
                     and
                     studie
                     .
                     For
                     where
                     we
                     loue
                     ,
                     thither
                     loue
                     doth
                     easily
                     drawe
                     our
                     affections
                     with
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     haue
                     heard
                     why
                     mention
                     is
                     made
                     only
                     of
                     meditation
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     life
                     
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     other
                     meanes
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     them
                     more
                     fruitfull
                     ;
                     and
                     why
                     his
                     meditation
                     was
                     maried
                     to
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     euen
                     because
                     it
                     excludeth
                     all
                     vaine
                     collections
                     ,
                     which
                     proceede
                     of
                     general
                     knowledge
                     .
                     Besides
                     ,
                     therefore
                     is
                     meditation
                     named
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     most
                     agreeth
                     with
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     loue
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     we
                     cannot
                     alwaies
                     be
                     reading
                     ,
                     hearing
                     ,
                     or
                     talking
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     
                     which
                     we
                     ●●●●
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     alwayes
                     thinke
                     and
                     meditate
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     Now
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     that
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     is
                     preached
                     ,
                     and
                     ●o
                     little
                     is
                     practised
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     wee
                     vse
                     so
                     little
                     conference
                     ,
                     prayer
                     ▪
                     and
                     meditation
                     ?
                     The
                     remedie
                     hereof
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     knowe
                     what
                     a
                     sinne
                     this
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     among
                     all
                     〈◊〉
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     trouble
                     ,
                     none
                     so
                     great
                     to
                     torment
                     our
                     consciences
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     tested
                     in
                     a
                     generall
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     and
                     ●●●●ng
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     without
                     applying
                     of
                     it
                     to
                     our
                     seuerall
                     practises
                     by
                     meditation
                     .
                     He
                     hath
                     shewed
                     now
                     his
                     loue
                     :
                     in
                     the
                     verses
                     following
                     hee
                     setteth
                     downe
                     the
                     fruite
                     of
                     his
                     loue
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     hee
                     shewed
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     of
                     such
                     nature
                     ,
                     that
                     aboue
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     i●
                     is
                     eternall
                     :
                     so
                     also
                     hee
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     effects
                     thereof
                     are
                     eternall
                     .
                     And
                     whereas
                     men
                     desire
                     nothing
                     more
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     wisedome
                     whereby
                     they
                     may
                     excel
                     their
                     enemies
                     in
                     policie
                     ,
                     their
                     teachers
                     in
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     aged
                     in
                     counsaile
                     ,
                     he
                     declareth
                     that
                     hee
                     made
                     this
                     choyse
                     ,
                     to
                     set
                     his
                     loue
                     on
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     performeth
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     .
                     As
                     loue
                     then
                     is
                     the
                     mother
                     that
                     breedeth
                     meditation
                     ,
                     and
                     meditation
                     is
                     the
                     nurse
                     to
                     cherish
                     this
                     loue
                     :
                     so
                     here
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     argument
                     of
                     the
                     effect
                     doth
                     most
                     with
                     men
                     preuaile
                     ,
                     hee
                     sheweth
                     the
                     mightie
                     power
                     and
                     operation
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     men
                     do
                     not
                     r●st
                     and
                     stay
                     themselues
                     wholy
                     on
                     Gods
                     law
                     ?
                     Surely
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     perswaded
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     such
                     excellent
                     wisedome
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     must
                     learne
                     for
                     the
                     generals
                     ,
                     to
                     bee
                     wise
                     in
                     sobrietie
                     ,
                     and
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     knowing
                     that
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     are
                     sufficient
                     
                       to
                       touch
                       ,
                       to
                       improue
                       ,
                       and
                       correct
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       instruct
                       i●
                       righteousnesse
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       man
                       of
                       ●●●●
                       may
                       bee
                       absolute
                       ,
                       being
                       made
                       perfect
                       vnto
                       all
                       good
                       workes
                       ,
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Tim.
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     Wiseman
                     counsaileth
                     vs
                     ,
                     Eecles
                     .
                     7.
                     18.
                     
                       that
                       wee
                       should
                       not
                       ●●●
                       iust
                       euermuch
                       ,
                       ●●
                       make
                       our selues
                       ouerwise
                       ,
                       least
                       web
                       :
                       〈◊〉
                       .
                    
                     Where
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     bring
                     blockishnes
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     our selues
                     wiser
                     than
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     deuile
                     to
                     become
                     more
                     iust
                     than
                     the
                     word
                     prescribeth
                     vs.
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     so
                     many
                     are
                     so
                     foolish
                     in
                     their
                     death
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     haue
                     ouerreached
                     themselues
                     ,
                     as
                     Achitophel
                     ,
                     Surely
                     because
                     the
                     Lord
                     doth
                     in●●uate
                     them
                     ,
                     whilest
                     they
                     would
                     be
                     wiser
                     than
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     their
                     wisdome
                     is
                     〈◊〉
                     into
                     childishnes
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     policie
                     commeth
                     to
                     nothing
                     .
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     no
                     more
                     occupied
                     
                     in
                     the
                     reading
                     and
                     hearing
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ?
                     Doubtlesse
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     base
                     and
                     simple
                     thing
                     in
                     our
                     iudgemen●●
                     and
                     containeth
                     not
                     so
                     high
                     mysteries
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Prophet
                     here
                     setteth
                     downe
                     by
                     proofe
                     in
                     his
                     owne
                     person
                     .
                     Neither
                     must
                     wee
                     thinke
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     with
                     a
                     trumpet
                     he
                     doth
                     here
                     blow
                     and
                     sound
                     forth
                     his
                     owne
                     praise
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     by
                     his
                     example
                     is
                     desirous
                     to
                     stirre
                     others
                     vp
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers
                       98.
                       
                    
                     
                       By
                       thy
                       commaundements
                       thou
                       hast
                       made
                       mee
                       wiser
                       than
                       mine
                       enemies
                       :
                       for
                       they
                       are
                       ●uer
                       with
                       me
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     first
                     of
                     the
                     particular
                     effects
                     ,
                     is
                     contained
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     :
                     
                       By
                       thy
                       cōmandements
                       thou
                       hast
                       made
                       me
                       wiser
                       than
                       mine
                       enemies
                       .
                    
                     Wee
                     see
                     how
                     men
                     now
                     adayes
                     straine
                     their
                     wits
                     to
                     match
                     their
                     enemies
                     in
                     policies
                     &
                     deuices
                     ,
                     but
                     few
                     thinke
                     on
                     this
                     sound
                     meanes
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     shall
                     surely
                     preuaile
                     against
                     them
                     .
                     Now
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     so
                     that
                     whatsoeuer
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     is
                     written
                     for
                     our
                     instructiō
                     and
                     comfort
                     ,
                     in
                     making
                     mention
                     of
                     the
                     meanes
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     doth
                     teach
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     no
                     extraordinarie
                     worke
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     proper
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     meanes
                     appointed
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     vs
                     all
                     to
                     follow
                     .
                     Whereby
                     hee
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     blesse
                     vs
                     to
                     attaine
                     to
                     the
                     like
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     endeuour
                     to
                     vse
                     the
                     like
                     meanes
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     apply
                     this
                     to
                     our
                     profit
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     gather
                     the
                     particular
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     generall
                     doctrine
                     
                     on
                     this
                     manner
                     :
                     whosoeuer
                     shall
                     haue
                     the
                     commaundements
                     of
                     God
                     euer
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     hee
                     shall
                     be
                     wiser
                     then
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     than
                     his
                     teachers
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     ancient
                     :
                     but
                     Dauid
                     did
                     so
                     ,
                     or
                     wee
                     doe
                     so
                     :
                     therefore
                     Dauid
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     finde
                     this
                     wisedome
                     .
                     But
                     some
                     man
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                     Experience
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     a
                     cleane
                     contrarie
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     that
                     Gods
                     children
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     wise
                     in
                     
                     their
                     light
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     are
                     in
                     their
                     generation
                     .
                     I
                     answere
                     :
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     experience
                     prooueth
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     teacheth
                     ,
                     but
                     this
                     I
                     adde
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     experience
                     commeth
                     from
                     our
                     small
                     sight
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     for
                     any
                     want
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     when
                     Gods
                     children
                     haue
                     it
                     on
                     their
                     side
                     .
                     And
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     his
                     speech
                     tendeth
                     rather
                     to
                     shew
                     what
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     through
                     our
                     corruption
                     ,
                     than
                     what
                     it
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     iustly
                     he
                     vseth
                     it
                     to
                     our
                     shame
                     .
                     Indeede
                     ciuill
                     wisedome
                     which
                     choketh
                     in
                     them
                     all
                     temptations
                     ,
                     
                     
                     with
                     worldly
                     delights
                     ,
                     hauing
                     the
                     diuell
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     schoole
                     master
                     ,
                     doth
                     worke
                     in
                     them
                     a
                     contentation
                     of
                     minde
                     ,
                     while
                     for
                     a
                     season
                     ,
                     they
                     smother
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     thinke
                     ,
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     breathing
                     vpon
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     because
                     on
                     the
                     contarie
                     ,
                     the
                     spirits
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     are
                     occupyed
                     in
                     heauenly
                     things
                     ,
                     yet
                     often
                     the
                     flesh
                     so
                     laboureth
                     against
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     that
                     whilest
                     they
                     would
                     be
                     wiser
                     than
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     or
                     would
                     vse
                     any
                     indirect
                     meanes
                     against
                     their
                     enemies
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     vsing
                     good
                     meanes
                     ,
                     faile
                     in
                     prayer
                     ,
                     or
                     ,
                     in
                     not
                     staying
                     themselues
                     on
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     and
                     appointed
                     time
                     of
                     deliuerance
                     ,
                     it
                     commeth
                     to
                     passe
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     ouercome
                     .
                     *
                     But
                     whilest
                     they
                     renounce
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     owne
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     and
                     craue
                     counsaile
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     direction
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     by
                     prayer
                     ,
                     whilest
                     they
                     vse
                     good
                     meanes
                     in
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     keeping
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     waite
                     on
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     Lorde
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     bee
                     sure
                     to
                     haue
                     the
                     ouerthrowe
                     of
                     their
                     enemies
                     .
                     Proofe
                     doth
                     teach
                     vs
                     that
                     a
                     silly
                     soule
                     in
                     the
                     Countrey
                     ,
                     which
                     walketh
                     in
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     the
                     Lorde
                     ,
                     will
                     soone
                     discouer
                     the
                     shifting
                     pollicies
                     of
                     a
                     worldly
                     learned
                     man
                     ,
                     brought
                     vp
                     in
                     the
                     Vniuersitie
                     ;
                     because
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     hangeth
                     ouer
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     mercifull
                     spirit
                     watcheth
                     ouer
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     But
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     wee
                     will
                     shoote
                     with
                     Sathan
                     in
                     his
                     owne
                     bowe
                     ,
                     and
                     repell
                     policie
                     with
                     policie
                     ,
                     what
                     
                     follie
                     shall
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     vs
                     ?
                     though
                     we
                     can
                     howle
                     loftily
                     with
                     the
                     wolfe
                     ,
                     and
                     deale
                     cunningly
                     with
                     the
                     Grecians
                     ,
                     when
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     neuer
                     suffer
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     to
                     be
                     maintained
                     by
                     euill
                     meanes
                     ?
                     Some
                     of
                     vs
                     seeke
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     seeking
                     it
                     we
                     rest
                     in
                     our
                     owne
                     good
                     meaning
                     ,
                     not
                     humbling
                     our selues
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     but
                     our
                     wisdome
                     herein
                     must
                     come
                     from
                     the
                     spirit
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     can
                     no
                     more
                     by
                     the
                     eie
                     of
                     reason
                     ,
                     see
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     then
                     Howlets
                     looke
                     vpon
                     the
                     bright
                     Sunne
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     haue
                     vs
                     in
                     all
                     controuersies
                     with
                     our
                     aduersaries
                     ,
                     to
                     depend
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     cause
                     must
                     not
                     depend
                     on
                     our
                     owne
                     shoulders
                     ,
                     then
                     must
                     we
                     by
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     bloodshedding
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     beleeue
                     that
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     neither
                     new
                     nor
                     old
                     ,
                     shall
                     hinder
                     the
                     helping
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     We
                     must
                     trust
                     on
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                     and
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     stay
                     our selues
                     by
                     prayer
                     on
                     his
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     look
                     to
                     be
                     wiser
                     than
                     our
                     aduersaries
                     .
                  
                   
                     An
                     excellent
                     example
                     hereof
                     we
                     haue
                     to
                     proue
                     ,
                     that
                     secret
                     sinnes
                     not
                     repented
                     of
                     ,
                     may
                     
                     hinder
                     the
                     Lords
                     dealing
                     with
                     vs
                     against
                     our
                     enemies
                     .
                     We
                     read
                     that
                     after
                     that
                     filthy
                     incest
                     mentioned
                     in
                     Iudg.
                     17.
                     which
                     made
                     the
                     Leuite
                     (
                     whose
                     wife
                     was
                     abused
                     )
                     to
                     cut
                     her
                     in
                     twelue
                     peeces
                     ,
                     and
                     send
                     her
                     through
                     all
                     the
                     parts
                     of
                     Israel
                     ;
                     there
                     was
                     warre
                     betweene
                     the
                     Beniamites
                     and
                     Israel
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Beniamites
                     being
                     but
                     few
                     in
                     number
                     ,
                     and
                     maintaining
                     an
                     euill
                     cause
                     ,
                     in
                     two
                     battels
                     ouercame
                     the
                     Israelites
                     ,
                     vntil
                     at
                     length
                     they
                     humbled
                     themselues
                     with
                     prayer
                     and
                     fasting
                     ,
                     and
                     repented
                     of
                     that
                     euill
                     which
                     was
                     amongst
                     them
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     third
                     assault
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     gaue
                     his
                     people
                     strength
                     mightily
                     to
                     preuaile
                     against
                     their
                     enemies
                     .
                     So
                     we
                     may
                     haue
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     vse
                     good
                     meanes
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     reconciling
                     our selues
                     to
                     God
                     for
                     some
                     sinne
                     new
                     or
                     old
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     suffer
                     the
                     ouerthrow
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     our
                     cause
                     be
                     
                     good
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     vse
                     good
                     meanes
                     ,
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     trust
                     in
                     his
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     and
                     staying
                     our selues
                     on
                     his
                     wisedome
                     .
                     Doe
                     we
                     not
                     see
                     by
                     experience
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     Martyrs
                     of
                     God
                     humbling
                     
                     themselues
                     on
                     this
                     maner
                     ,
                     preuailed
                     in
                     mightie
                     power
                     against
                     their
                     accusers
                     ?
                     Deut.
                     4.
                     
                     Moses
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     enemies
                     of
                     God
                     were
                     driuen
                     to
                     confesse
                     ,
                     that
                     only
                     Gods
                     people
                     were
                     wise
                     ,
                     euen
                     because
                     God
                     gaue
                     them
                     good
                     lawes
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     it
                     that
                     made
                     Ioseph
                     wiser
                     than
                     his
                     brethren
                     ,
                     Moses
                     wiser
                     than
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     ,
                     and
                     Daniel
                     than
                     all
                     the
                     Magicians
                     of
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     and
                     Dauid
                     than
                     all
                     his
                     politike
                     enemies
                     .
                  
                   
                     Marke
                     (
                     I
                     pray
                     you
                     )
                     all
                     figuratiue
                     ,
                     hyperbolicall
                     and
                     darke
                     speeches
                     ,
                     the
                     Metaphors
                     and
                     Parables
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     shall
                     finde
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     learned
                     people
                     to
                     whom
                     the
                     bookes
                     were
                     written
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     attained
                     that
                     measure
                     of
                     wisedome
                     and
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     our
                     time
                     none
                     can
                     vnderstand
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     which
                     are
                     brought
                     vp
                     in
                     learning
                     :
                     which
                     thing
                     we
                     may
                     also
                     obserue
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     the
                     Histories
                     of
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     written
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     who
                     were
                     more
                     blockish
                     then
                     the
                     Iewes
                     ,
                     after
                     they
                     had
                     transgressed
                     so
                     obstinately
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ?
                  
                   
                     But
                     shall
                     wee
                     vnderstand
                     this
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     were
                     in
                     euery
                     particular
                     
                     action
                     wiser
                     then
                     the
                     wicked
                     ones
                     ?
                     No
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     in
                     those
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     ,
                     wherein
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     vsed
                     this
                     wisedome
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     gaue
                     themselues
                     and
                     their
                     causes
                     to
                     be
                     gouerned
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     Looke
                     on
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     who
                     though
                     hee
                     was
                     wise
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     
                     he
                     kept
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     yet
                     harkening
                     to
                     policie
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     willing
                     to
                     stay
                     himselfe
                     on
                     the
                     simplicitie
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     how
                     suddenly
                     was
                     hee
                     ouercome
                     ,
                     and
                     yeelded
                     so
                     farre
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     dissembled
                     euen
                     to
                     fight
                     against
                     Gods
                     enemies
                     ?
                     Whiles
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     his
                     fetching
                     policies
                     ,
                     did
                     not
                     the
                     Lord
                     send
                     enemies
                     the
                     instruments
                     of
                     destruction
                     to
                     his
                     wife
                     and
                     children
                     ?
                     Whilest
                     he
                     would
                     rest
                     on
                     God
                     hee
                     was
                     wise
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     he
                     would
                     number
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     confounded
                     .
                     What
                     did
                     his
                     policie
                     in
                     adulterie
                     preuaile
                     ,
                     to
                     disguise
                     in
                     such
                     sort
                     Vria●
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     him
                     drunken
                     ,
                     to
                     set
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     forefront
                     of
                     the
                     battaile
                     ,
                     was
                     he
                     not
                     much
                     foyled
                     ?
                     Salomon
                     ,
                     who
                     whilest
                     he
                     walked
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     was
                     wiser
                     than
                     his
                     father
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     gaue
                     himselfe
                     to
                     many
                     wiues
                     ,
                     and
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     secure
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     runne
                     into
                     grosse
                     Idolatrie
                     ,
                     was
                     greatly
                     displeasing
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     Iehosaphat
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     he
                     obeyed
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     
                     was
                     feared
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     in
                     policie
                     he
                     ioyned
                     himselfe
                     in
                     affinitie
                     to
                     a
                     wicked
                     King
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     almost
                     confounded
                     ,
                     and
                     surely
                     had
                     been
                     punished
                     ,
                     had
                     hee
                     not
                     in
                     repentance
                     turned
                     ,
                     and
                     humbled
                     himselfe
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     whose
                     policie
                     also
                     in
                     ioyning
                     his
                     ships
                     with
                     the
                     ships
                     of
                     Ahaziah
                     ,
                     was
                     afterward
                     punished
                     in
                     his
                     posteritie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       99.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       had
                       more
                       vnderstanding
                       than
                       my
                       teachers
                       ,
                       for
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       are
                       my
                       meditation
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IN
                     the
                     second
                     particular
                     effect
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       did
                       excell
                       his
                       teachers
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     hee
                     doth
                     not
                     to
                     bragge
                     or
                     boast
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     but
                     commending
                     the
                     free
                     graces
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     stirreth
                     vp
                     himselfe
                     to
                     make
                     other
                     men
                     not
                     onely
                     to
                     content
                     themselues
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     care
                     of
                     hearing
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     make
                     conscience
                     of
                     meditation
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     le●t
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     our
                     comfort
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     find
                     the
                     like
                     fruite
                     ,
                     vsing
                     by
                     praier
                     the
                     like
                     meanes
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     bring
                     not
                     forth
                     an
                     hundreth
                     fold
                     ,
                     yet
                     threescore
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     thirtie
                     fold
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     wisedome
                     .
                  
                   
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     scholler
                     often
                     becommeth
                     better
                     learned
                     than
                     the
                     teacher
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     singular
                     blessing
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     learned
                     man
                     should
                     ascribe
                     nothing
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     giue
                     God
                     the
                     glorie
                     ,
                     hee
                     enlighteneth
                     where
                     he
                     thinketh
                     meete
                     ,
                     and
                     encreaseth
                     when
                     he
                     seeth
                     it
                     good
                     .
                     Now
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     this
                     by
                     experience
                     euen
                     in
                     heathen
                     men
                     .
                     Aristotle
                     was
                     wiser
                     than
                     his
                     Maister
                     Plato
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     this
                     blessing
                     of
                     God
                     appeared
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     ioyned
                     studie
                     and
                     meditation
                     with
                     their
                     learning
                     .
                     In
                     Law
                     &
                     Physicke
                     they
                     are
                     most
                     frequented
                     ,
                     who
                     with
                     much
                     reading
                     haue
                     vsed
                     much
                     musing
                     and
                     practising
                     .
                     None
                     either
                     in
                     peace
                     or
                     warre
                     
                     haue
                     euer
                     gouerned
                     excellently
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     were
                     great
                     musers
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     often
                     sequester
                     themselues
                     from
                     company
                     ,
                     then
                     more
                     freely
                     to
                     attend
                     on
                     meditation
                     .
                     This
                     doctrine
                     shall
                     be
                     taught
                     in
                     a
                     contrarie
                     thing
                     .
                     We
                     know
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     speciall
                     kinde
                     of
                     musing
                     ,
                     whereby
                     Sathan
                     doth
                     often
                     teach
                     and
                     communicate
                     things
                     to
                     many
                     in
                     greater
                     measure
                     ,
                     than
                     they
                     can
                     receiue
                     by
                     all
                     the
                     books
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     so
                     also
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     speciall
                     meditating
                     ,
                     whereby
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     communicateth
                     to
                     vs
                     more
                     heauenly
                     things
                     than
                     either
                     wee
                     heare
                     or
                     reade
                     .
                     As
                     when
                     Sathan
                     will
                     polish
                     a
                     mans
                     wit
                     to
                     any
                     euill
                     ,
                     hee
                     will
                     haue
                     him
                     to
                     waite
                     on
                     him
                     :
                     so
                     God
                     would
                     haue
                     vs
                     to
                     fill
                     our
                     iudgements
                     in
                     the
                     particular
                     meditation
                     of
                     things
                     heard
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     how
                     all
                     circumstances
                     hold
                     and
                     faile
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     then
                     the
                     wit
                     which
                     experience
                     confirmeth
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     taught
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     reason
                     is
                     conceiued
                     ,
                     wee
                     can
                     adde
                     ,
                     if
                     this
                     bee
                     true
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     is
                     false
                     ;
                     if
                     it
                     holdeth
                     in
                     the
                     lesser
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     holdeth
                     in
                     the
                     greater
                     .
                     On
                     this
                     sort
                     
                     let
                     any
                     man
                     heare
                     with
                     meditation
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     finde
                     something
                     by
                     the
                     generall
                     rule
                     heard
                     :
                     hauing
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     his
                     teacher
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Preacher
                     had
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     saw
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     seeing
                     expressed
                     not
                     .
                     Doe
                     they
                     then
                     most
                     profit
                     ,
                     who
                     after
                     hearing
                     doe
                     meditate
                     ,
                     and
                     see
                     more
                     by
                     the
                     ministerie
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     than
                     by
                     the
                     ministerie
                     of
                     the
                     Pastor
                     ?
                     Let
                     vs
                     marke
                     it
                     then
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     God
                     vpon
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     vs
                     note
                     the
                     contrary
                     by
                     Gods
                     curse
                     vpon
                     it
                     .
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     so
                     little
                     profit
                     by
                     the
                     ordinarie
                     ministerie
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     great
                     fruites
                     arise
                     ,
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     more
                     seldome
                     vsed
                     ;
                     but
                     because
                     meditation
                     is
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     learning
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     things
                     conceiued
                     is
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     musing
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Mans
                     minde
                     is
                     infinite
                     ,
                     which
                     nothing
                     can
                     satisfie
                     but
                     God
                     or
                     the
                     diuell
                     ;
                     and
                     continually
                     
                     rolleth
                     either
                     in
                     good
                     or
                     ill
                     .
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     addeth
                     ,
                     
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       are
                       my
                       meditation
                    
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     note
                     ,
                     that
                     to
                     haue
                     a
                     sound
                     meditation
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     be
                     circumscribed
                     within
                     the
                     limits
                     of
                     the
                     
                     word
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     erroneous
                     ;
                     but
                     being
                     ioyned
                     with
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     it
                     refineth
                     our
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     teacheth
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     If
                     Philosophers
                     saw
                     that
                     a
                     mans
                     life
                     was
                     a
                     meditation
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     whereby
                     as
                     they
                     abstained
                     from
                     many
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     they
                     became
                     neuerthelesse
                     very
                     vaine-glorious
                     ,
                     yet
                     could
                     they
                     not
                     attaine
                     to
                     any
                     sound
                     comfort
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     destitute
                     of
                     the
                     hope
                     of
                     a
                     better
                     life
                     .
                     But
                     Gods
                     children
                     meditating
                     on
                     the
                     last
                     iudgement
                     day
                     make
                     a
                     conscience
                     of
                     many
                     things
                     past
                     ,
                     pare
                     away
                     many
                     present
                     corruptions
                     ,
                     and
                     sigh
                     for
                     the
                     remembring
                     of
                     their
                     poysoned
                     temptations
                     to
                     come
                     .
                     How
                     godly
                     people
                     haue
                     excelled
                     their
                     teachers
                     ,
                     it
                     needeth
                     not
                     long
                     proofe
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     .
                  
                   
                     Moses
                     excelled
                     all
                     the
                     learned
                     men
                     in
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     Daniel
                     surpassed
                     all
                     the
                     Magicians
                     in
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     
                     Paul
                     excelled
                     his
                     teacher
                     Gamaliel
                     ,
                     because
                     though
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     were
                     learned
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Babylonians
                     profound
                     ;
                     yet
                     Moses
                     and
                     Daniel
                     refined
                     their
                     knowledge
                     (
                     humane
                     )
                     with
                     the
                     studie
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     And
                     Paul
                     being
                     brought
                     vp
                     in
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Iewes
                     vnder
                     Gamaliel
                     ,
                     after
                     he
                     came
                     to
                     meditate
                     on
                     the
                     Gospell
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     excelled
                     not
                     onely
                     his
                     teachers
                     ,
                     but
                     ouer-reached
                     all
                     other
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     in
                     heauenly
                     knowledge
                     .
                     We
                     may
                     then
                     blush
                     at
                     the
                     great
                     knowledge
                     in
                     times
                     past
                     ,
                     but
                     herein
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     comforted
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     wise
                     ,
                     were
                     also
                     wicked
                     :
                     but
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     as
                     wise
                     vsing
                     their
                     meanes
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     godly
                     meditating
                     on
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     cutteth
                     off
                     all
                     errors
                     in
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     corruptions
                     of
                     life
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     Elie
                     brought
                     vp
                     Samuel
                     ,
                     who
                     proued
                     wiser
                     than
                     Elie
                     by
                     his
                     continuall
                     meditation
                     .
                     Salomon
                     excelled
                     Dauid
                     by
                     studie
                     and
                     prayer
                     ,
                     vntill
                     he
                     forgetting
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     gaue
                     himselfe
                     to
                     women
                     .
                     Paul
                     was
                     taught
                     of
                     Ananias
                     the
                     principles
                     of
                     religion
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     excelled
                     him
                     as
                     far
                     in
                     the
                     learning
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     surpassed
                     Gamaliel
                     in
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Iewes
                     .
                  
                   
                     Let
                     vs
                     marke
                     then
                     the
                     blessings
                     of
                     spirituall
                     meditations
                     ,
                     which
                     make
                     vs
                     fit
                     in
                     wisedome
                     to
                     admonish
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     consolation
                     to
                     comfort
                     .
                     For
                     in
                     my
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     their
                     wisedome
                     which
                     depend
                     on
                     generall
                     rules
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     their
                     bookes
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     be
                     fetched
                     from
                     their
                     teachers
                     ;
                     but
                     meditations
                     may
                     well
                     be
                     called
                     a
                     readie
                     mother
                     of
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     nursing
                     mother
                     of
                     wisedome
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     men
                     then
                     will
                     whet
                     their
                     wits
                     ,
                     and
                     helpe
                     their
                     memories
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     vse
                     meditation
                     ,
                     because
                     when
                     Gods
                     word
                     hath
                     taught
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     neuer
                     neede
                     to
                     consult
                     with
                     our
                     booke
                     ,
                     nor
                     take
                     aduice
                     of
                     our
                     teacher
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       100.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       vnderstood
                       more
                       than
                       the
                       ancient
                       ,
                       because
                       I
                       kept
                       thy
                       precepts
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IT
                     followeth
                     :
                     
                       I
                       vnderstood
                       more
                       than
                       the
                       ancient
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     As
                     we
                     haue
                     heard
                     of
                     the
                     glorious
                     effects
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     in
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     excelled
                     his
                     foes
                     in
                     policie
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     teachers
                     in
                     wisedome
                     :
                     so
                     now
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     went
                     before
                     his
                     elders
                     in
                     prudence
                     and
                     vnderstanding
                     .
                     He
                     was
                     wiser
                     than
                     his
                     enemies
                     .
                     Why
                     ?
                     because
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     attempts
                     ,
                     deliberated
                     not
                     with
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     but
                     asked
                     counsaile
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     by
                     prayer
                     .
                     He
                     excelled
                     his
                     teachers
                     in
                     good
                     learning
                     :
                     wherefore
                     ?
                     because
                     he
                     contented
                     not
                     himselfe
                     
                     to
                     stay
                     on
                     the
                     naked
                     rules
                     by
                     them
                     deliuered
                     ,
                     but
                     further
                     laboured
                     with
                     his
                     conscience
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     them
                     profitable
                     to
                     himselfe
                     .
                     He
                     ouer-reached
                     his
                     ancients
                     :
                     Why
                     ?
                     because
                     he
                     euer
                     had
                     a
                     speciall
                     care
                     to
                     keepe
                     a
                     true
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     whereof
                     many
                     had
                     made
                     shipwracke
                     .
                     Whereof
                     then
                     commeth
                     it
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     scholler
                     is
                     often
                     better
                     than
                     his
                     maister
                     ?
                     commeth
                     it
                     not
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Lord
                     worketh
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     bestoweth
                     like
                     effects
                     where
                     like
                     meanes
                     are
                     vsed
                     ,
                     blesseth
                     and
                     curseth
                     ,
                     depresseth
                     and
                     raiseth
                     vp
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     vsing
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     vsing
                     of
                     necessarie
                     meanes
                     ?
                     By
                     meditation
                     the
                     iudgemēt
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     is
                     refined
                     ,
                     by
                     musing
                     the
                     wicked
                     grow
                     by
                     high
                     degrees
                     
                     to
                     the
                     mysterie
                     of
                     iniquitie
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     they
                     be
                     much
                     giuen
                     to
                     this
                     kinde
                     of
                     occupying
                     their
                     mindes
                     :
                     so
                     Sathan
                     doth
                     most
                     thereby
                     conuey
                     himselfe
                     into
                     them
                     ,
                     putting
                     such
                     platformes
                     and
                     deuices
                     into
                     their
                     head
                     ,
                     that
                     otherwise
                     were
                     wonderfull
                     to
                     come
                     into
                     a
                     mortall
                     mans
                     minde
                     .
                     So
                     then
                     they
                     ,
                     that
                     doe
                     not
                     rest
                     in
                     hearing
                     and
                     reading
                     ,
                     but
                     endeuour
                     by
                     meditation
                     to
                     finde
                     and
                     draw
                     out
                     an
                     vse
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     themselues
                     ,
                     wonderfully
                     doe
                     profit
                     ,
                     and
                     mightily
                     excell
                     others
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     not
                     rest
                     in
                     our
                     ouersights
                     ,
                     but
                     stirre
                     vp
                     and
                     prouoke
                     our
                     affections
                     to
                     take
                     a
                     new
                     view
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     heard
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     may
                     gather
                     more
                     vnto
                     our selues
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     heard
                     .
                     And
                     why
                     ?
                     Man
                     is
                     a
                     creature
                     reasonable
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     nature
                     can
                     thus
                     reason
                     with
                     himselfe
                     ;
                     if
                     this
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     contrarie
                     is
                     false
                     ;
                     if
                     it
                     holdeth
                     in
                     the
                     greater
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     holdeth
                     in
                     the
                     lesser
                     .
                     If
                     this
                     good
                     thing
                     hath
                     good
                     effects
                     ,
                     then
                     tho
                     contrarie
                     euill
                     hath
                     ill
                     issues
                     .
                     See
                     how
                     knowledge
                     by
                     meditation
                     doth
                     increase
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     because
                     euery
                     member
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     annointed
                     with
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     measure
                     which
                     the
                     Spirit
                     worketh
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     the
                     hearer
                     as
                     the
                     speaker
                     may
                     profit
                     by
                     vsing
                     the
                     meanes
                     .
                     For
                     by
                     meditation
                     the
                     iudgemēt
                     is
                     refined
                     ,
                     the
                     wit
                     helped
                     ,
                     the
                     memory
                     strengthened
                     ,
                     and
                     stirreth
                     vp
                     affections
                     ,
                     as
                     thus
                     :
                     Is
                     this
                     good
                     ?
                     I
                     will
                     doe
                     it
                     :
                     Is
                     this
                     the
                     obedience
                     rewarded
                     ?
                     I
                     will
                     obey
                     it
                     :
                     Is
                     this
                     forbidden
                     ?
                     I
                     will
                     auoide
                     it
                     :
                     Is
                     this
                     threatned
                     with
                     so
                     fearfull
                     iudgements
                     ?
                     I
                     quake
                     and
                     tremble
                     to
                     thinke
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     By
                     the
                     helpe
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     many
                     will
                     speake
                     on
                     a
                     sudden
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     speake
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     experience
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     consciences
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     learning
                     of
                     others
                     is
                     in
                     their
                     teachers
                     head
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     in
                     their
                     booke
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     then
                     the
                     righteous
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     vnapt
                     to
                     practise
                     ,
                     wanting
                     dexteritie
                     of
                     wit
                     ,
                     bereaued
                     of
                     sound
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     besides
                     many
                     other
                     punishments
                     ,
                     due
                     to
                     the
                     contempt
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     when
                     our
                     owne
                     conscience
                     shall
                     accuse
                     vs
                     ,
                     saying
                     :
                     This
                     good
                     thou
                     mightest
                     haue
                     had
                     ,
                     this
                     comfort
                     thou
                     mightest
                     haue
                     enioyed
                     ,
                     hadst
                     thou
                     meditated
                     on
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     There
                     remaineth
                     the
                     thrid
                     effect
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       am
                       wiser
                       than
                       the
                       ancient
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     Oh
                     notable
                     wisedome
                     !
                     that
                     made
                     him
                     wiser
                     than
                     gray
                     haires
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     of
                     longer
                     experience
                     .
                     He
                     doth
                     not
                     compare
                     himself
                     with
                     dotish
                     old
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     wise
                     Ancients
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     though
                     not
                     the
                     quicknes
                     of
                     wit
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     pith
                     and
                     marrow
                     of
                     knowledge
                     remaineth
                     .
                     Neither
                     doth
                     he
                     speake
                     this
                     so
                     much
                     to
                     praise
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     stirre
                     vp
                     others
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     a
                     comely
                     old
                     man
                     ,
                     speaking
                     law
                     on
                     the
                     bench
                     ,
                     and
                     desire
                     to
                     heare
                     some
                     wise
                     experience
                     ,
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     here
                     telleth
                     vs
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     how
                     before
                     those
                     times
                     we
                     may
                     attaine
                     vnto
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     through
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     God
                     on
                     those
                     meanes
                     ,
                     the
                     graces
                     of
                     God
                     shall
                     be
                     greater
                     in
                     young
                     yeares
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     labour
                     for
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     knowledge
                     ioyne
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     conscience
                     practise
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     high
                     way
                     to
                     knowledge
                     is
                     to
                     meditate
                     with
                     our
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     tremble
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     maiestie
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     not
                     ceasing
                     to
                     labour
                     with
                     our selues
                     ,
                     vntill
                     by
                     musing
                     we
                     haue
                     felt
                     some
                     comfort
                     .
                     Here
                     of
                     it
                     proueth
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     haue
                     heard
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     but
                     a
                     yeare
                     ,
                     haue
                     more
                     profited
                     thā
                     they
                     which
                     haue
                     heard
                     it
                     sixe
                     yeares
                     .
                     For
                     vnto
                     him
                     that
                     hath
                     ,
                     more
                     shall
                     be
                     giuen
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     him
                     that
                     hath
                     not
                     ,
                     euen
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     shall
                     be
                     taken
                     from
                     him
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     obserue
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     finde
                     prophane
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     who
                     now
                     haue
                     seene
                     three
                     Gouernments
                     ,
                     which
                     both
                     are
                     ignorant
                     in
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     haue
                     gotten
                     many
                     placards
                     and
                     curtaines
                     for
                     their
                     grosse
                     sinnes
                     .
                     This
                     may
                     teach
                     vs
                     to
                     see
                     into
                     Gods
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     who
                     punisheth
                     so
                     seuerely
                     the
                     decay
                     of
                     faith
                     ;
                     as
                     also
                     the
                     mercy
                     of
                     God
                     towards
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     lay
                     vp
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     the
                     meditation
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     their
                     liues
                     ,
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     they
                     haue
                     heard
                     .
                     I
                     see
                     no
                     more
                     fearefull
                     *
                     tokens
                     of
                     the
                     desolations
                     of
                     our
                     times
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     men
                     promising
                     whole
                     worlds
                     vnto
                     themselues
                     ,
                     seeke
                     so
                     much
                     for
                     themselues
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     neither
                     desire
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Churches
                     profit
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     man
                     may
                     talke
                     with
                     a
                     great
                     Reader
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     be
                     some
                     good
                     things
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     talke
                     with
                     an
                     exercised
                     minde
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     shall
                     finde
                     in
                     him
                     farre
                     greater
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     excellent
                     wisedome
                     .
                     Why
                     doe
                     not
                     the
                     old
                     Protestants
                     grow
                     in
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     grow
                     in
                     age
                     ?
                     but
                     because
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     vse
                     to
                     meditate
                     .
                     Many
                     men
                     seemed
                     to
                     haue
                     good
                     gifts
                     ,
                     great
                     knowledge
                     and
                     dexteritie
                     of
                     wit
                     ,
                     who
                     now
                     are
                     destitute
                     and
                     barren
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     heauenly
                     graces
                     .
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     ?
                     surely
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     doth
                     make
                     vs
                     faile
                     
                     in
                     many
                     good
                     things
                     :
                     or
                     else
                     the
                     cause
                     may
                     be
                     some
                     secret
                     sin
                     not
                     repented
                     of
                     ,
                     why
                     there
                     is
                     such
                     store
                     of
                     ill
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     barrennes
                     of
                     good
                     things
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     striketh
                     many
                     with
                     such
                     follie
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     sometimes
                     tasted
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     graces
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     are
                     now
                     become
                     dull
                     heads
                     .
                     Another
                     reason
                     ,
                     why
                     old
                     men
                     doe
                     not
                     grow
                     in
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     more
                     they
                     haue
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     they
                     doe
                     desire
                     .
                     Many
                     are
                     so
                     vaine
                     and
                     light
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     shall
                     assoone
                     bring
                     an
                     hogge
                     from
                     his
                     haunt
                     ,
                     as
                     them
                     from
                     their
                     delights
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     Lord
                     doth
                     make
                     them
                     end
                     their
                     age
                     and
                     life
                     in
                     worldlines
                     ,
                     which
                     spend
                     their
                     liues
                     and
                     youths
                     in
                     vanities
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     see
                     one
                     giuen
                     to
                     vanitie
                     ,
                     what
                     say
                     we
                     ?
                     Oh
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     wittie
                     yong
                     man
                     :
                     if
                     we
                     see
                     one
                     giuen
                     to
                     worldlines
                     ,
                     what
                     say
                     we
                     ?
                     Oh
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     iolly
                     thriuing
                     fellow
                     :
                     and
                     thus
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     a
                     sanctified
                     wit
                     ,
                     and
                     sight
                     ,
                     we
                     remaine
                     fooles
                     and
                     vnthrifts
                     in
                     spirituall
                     things
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     But
                     it
                     standeth
                     with
                     the
                     righteous
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     depriued
                     of
                     the
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     heauenly
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     so
                     greedily
                     turne
                     al
                     their
                     wits
                     to
                     worldlines
                     .
                     On
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     where
                     we
                     make
                     conscience
                     to
                     meditate
                     ,
                     we
                     growe
                     from
                     a
                     small
                     graine
                     of
                     knowledge
                     to
                     an
                     whole
                     field
                     of
                     vnderstanding
                     .
                     For
                     wee
                     see
                     many
                     vsing
                     their
                     wits
                     to
                     worldlinesse
                     ,
                     die
                     in
                     folly
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Lord
                     recompenceth
                     the
                     vanitie
                     of
                     their
                     youth
                     with
                     ignorance
                     in
                     their
                     age
                     .
                     So
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     mercy
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     giue
                     them
                     comfort
                     of
                     conscience
                     in
                     their
                     death
                     ,
                     which
                     haue
                     had
                     care
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     in
                     their
                     life
                     .
                     Now
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     because
                     some
                     men
                     
                     thinke
                     so
                     basely
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     Prophet
                     hath
                     commended
                     it
                     by
                     the
                     effects
                     ,
                     found
                     by
                     experience
                     in
                     himselfe
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     was
                     not
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     by
                     any
                     particular
                     prerogatiue
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     ,
                     (
                     although
                     the
                     spirit
                     wrought
                     wonderfully
                     in
                     him
                     )
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     earne
                     by
                     vsing
                     the
                     m●●●●s
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     Teaching
                     vs
                     that
                     as
                     hee
                     was
                     wiser
                     than
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     all
                     pe●ils
                     ●●
                     asked
                     counsel
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     :
                     wiser
                     than
                     his
                     teachers
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     rested
                     not
                     in
                     their
                     vniu●●s
                     〈◊〉
                     ▪
                     but
                     by
                     meditation
                     did
                     appropriate
                     them
                     to
                     himselfe
                     :
                     and
                     wiser
                     than
                     the
                     An●●●●
                     because
                     he
                     learned
                     as
                     well
                     to
                     line
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     loue
                     it
                     :
                     so
                     we
                     also
                     vs●●g
                     
                     ●●●
                     〈…〉
                     ,
                     shal
                     find
                     the
                     like
                     effects
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     in
                     like
                     measure
                     .
                     By
                     which
                     effects
                     we
                     〈…〉
                     out
                     these
                     meanes
                     ,
                     wee
                     become
                     foolish
                     ,
                     dol●●ish
                     and
                     blockish
                     .
                     The
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     〈…〉
                     a
                     ●●easure
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     such
                     an
                     holy
                     thing
                     bee
                     cast
                     to
                     swine
                     ,
                     I
                     doe
                     not
                     dou●●●
                     〈…〉
                     see
                     our
                     God
                     will
                     execute
                     his
                     heauie
                     vengeance
                     and
                     iudgements
                     .
                     Wherof
                     now
                     〈…〉
                     it
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     w●●●●●
                     young
                     men
                     ,
                     die
                     olde
                     fooles
                     ,
                     emptie
                     of
                     Gods
                     grac●●f
                     〈…〉
                     youth
                     were
                     well
                     brought
                     vp
                     of
                     their
                     parents
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     Iohaz
                     vnder
                     I●hoiada
                     )
                     
                     who
                     also
                     whil●st
                     they
                     did
                     look
                     into
                     their
                     former
                     life
                     and
                     repent
                     ,
                     spake
                     very
                     effectually
                     aginst
                     sin
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     their
                     age
                     ,
                     haue
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     knowledge
                     as
                     before
                     ?
                     but
                     because
                     they
                     continue
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     .
                     It
                     were
                     better
                     to
                     preach
                     to
                     one
                     that
                     neuer
                     heard
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     such
                     an
                     old
                     Protestāt
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     one
                     is
                     thankful
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     is
                     vnthankfull
                     .
                     Tell
                     me
                     O
                     man
                     ,
                     I
                     speake
                     vnto
                     thy
                     conscience
                     ,
                     when
                     thine
                     eye
                     did
                     see
                     into
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     when
                     thine
                     eare
                     did
                     heare
                     it
                     ;
                     when
                     thou
                     diddest
                     looke
                     into
                     thine
                     owne
                     conscience
                     ,
                     when
                     thou
                     feltest
                     sweetnesse
                     in
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     whē
                     thou
                     diddest
                     tremble
                     with
                     seare
                     of
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     and
                     diddest
                     delight
                     in
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     Oh
                     ,
                     how
                     quiet
                     was
                     thy
                     conscience
                     ?
                     what
                     comfort
                     didst
                     thou
                     finde
                     in
                     thy
                     minde
                     ?
                     Oh
                     ,
                     how
                     whole
                     an
                     heart
                     was
                     in
                     thee
                     ?
                     And
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     when
                     neither
                     Gods
                     promises
                     were
                     sweete
                     ,
                     nor
                     his
                     iudgements
                     fearefull
                     ,
                     nor
                     his
                     waies
                     pleasant
                     vnto
                     thee
                     ,
                     oh
                     ,
                     how
                     cold
                     was
                     thy
                     zeale
                     ?
                     how
                     weake
                     was
                     thy
                     conscience
                     ?
                     how
                     feeble
                     was
                     thy
                     heart
                     in
                     good
                     things
                     ?
                     We
                     shall
                     see
                     some
                     now
                     adayes
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     many
                     ,
                     being
                     but
                     priuate
                     men
                     ,
                     speake
                     with
                     greater
                     knowledge
                     and
                     conscience
                     ,
                     than
                     a
                     Preacher
                     .
                     Why
                     may
                     a
                     Preacher
                     spend
                     his
                     breath
                     ,
                     his
                     strength
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     life
                     in
                     preaching
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     small
                     profiting
                     commeth
                     of
                     it
                     ?
                     euen
                     because
                     he
                     preached
                     well
                     ,
                     and
                     practiseth
                     ill
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     see
                     here
                     how
                     necessarily
                     ,
                     vpon
                     the
                     foresaide
                     effects
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     pronounced
                     as
                     followeth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers
                       101.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       refrained
                       my
                       feete
                       from
                       euery
                       euill
                       way
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       might
                       keepe
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     SEeing
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     put
                     much
                     into
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     who
                     handle
                     a
                     little
                     well
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     expresse
                     our
                     knowledge
                     by
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     profession
                     by
                     practise
                     .
                     If
                     a
                     man
                     would
                     consider
                     ,
                     how
                     fearfully
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     made
                     him
                     ,
                     how
                     wōderfully
                     he
                     hath
                     redeemed
                     him
                     ,
                     with
                     what
                     power
                     he
                     hath
                     conuerted
                     him
                     ,
                     should
                     he
                     spend
                     his
                     youth
                     in
                     vanitie
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     age
                     in
                     worldlinesse
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     so
                     become
                     depriued
                     of
                     all
                     Gods
                     graces
                     in
                     death
                     ?
                     Looke
                     into
                     the
                     former
                     times
                     :
                     Ioseph
                     being
                     but
                     seuenteene
                     yeeres
                     old
                     ,
                     was
                     wiser
                     than
                     all
                     his
                     brethren
                     :
                     young
                     Samuel
                     was
                     wiser
                     than
                     old
                     
                       Ely
                       :
                       Moyses
                    
                     than
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     :
                     Dauid
                     than
                     
                       Saul
                       :
                       Salomon
                    
                     was
                     wiser
                     in
                     his
                     youth
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     gray
                     haires
                     :
                     
                       Daniel
                       ,
                       Azariah
                       ,
                       Mishel
                    
                     ,
                     wiser
                     than
                     all
                     the
                     Astrologians
                     ,
                     Chaldeans
                     ,
                     and
                     Magicians
                     :
                     Timothie
                     being
                     but
                     young
                     ,
                     was
                     preferred
                     to
                     the
                     Euangelistship
                     :
                     Paul
                     wiser
                     than
                     all
                     the
                     Apostles
                     .
                     Behold
                     our
                     age
                     ,
                     how
                     mercifully
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     blessed
                     many
                     young
                     men
                     ;
                     and
                     why
                     are
                     ancient
                     men
                     now
                     so
                     barren
                     of
                     knowledge
                     ?
                     euen
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     barren
                     in
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     .
                  
                   
                     There
                     was
                     in
                     time
                     past
                     lesse
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     more
                     practise
                     ,
                     lesse
                     science
                     ,
                     more
                     conscience
                     ,
                     
                     lesse
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     more
                     wisedome
                     ;
                     but
                     now
                     there
                     is
                     more
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     lesse
                     practise
                     ,
                     
                     because
                     men
                     labour
                     not
                     to
                     keepe
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     .
                     When
                     wee
                     shall
                     see
                     therefore
                     heretikes
                     growe
                     wiser
                     then
                     Preachers
                     ,
                     Idolaters
                     wiser
                     then
                     true
                     Professors
                     ,
                     some
                     young
                     impes
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     wiser
                     then
                     olde
                     Ancients
                     in
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     knowe
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     so
                     foolish
                     ,
                     either
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     or
                     lye
                     in
                     some
                     secret
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   
                     Would
                     it
                     not
                     grieue
                     a
                     good
                     〈◊〉
                     to
                     labour
                     many
                     Winters
                     and
                     Sommers
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     to
                     finde
                     no
                     Ha●uest
                     ?
                     what
                     〈◊〉
                     full
                     thing
                     ,
                     thinke
                     you
                     ,
                     would
                     it
                     then
                     be
                     to
                     a
                     Minister
                     ,
                     after
                     he
                     hath
                     long
                     trauailed
                     to
                     ●●●●
                     no
                     fruit
                     ?
                     The
                     Lord
                     vndoubtedly
                     will
                     punish
                     such
                     fruitlesse
                     Professors
                     ,
                     with
                     hardnes
                     of
                     heart
                     ,
                     i●
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     heare
                     with
                     care
                     ,
                     that
                     care
                     may
                     cause
                     prayer
                     ,
                     that
                     prayer
                     may
                     bring
                     forth
                     meditation
                     ,
                     and
                     meditation
                     may
                     haue
                     in
                     fruit
                     in
                     godlinesse
                     ,
                     and
                     practise
                     in
                     perseuerance
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     this
                     verse
                     then
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     declareth
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     before
                     he
                     vsed
                     the
                     right
                     meanes
                     to
                     godlinesse
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     therewithall
                     had
                     the
                     proofe
                     of
                     good
                     effects
                     :
                     so
                     now
                     he
                     had
                     power
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     resist
                     all
                     lets
                     ,
                     hinderances
                     ,
                     and
                     encombrances
                     therunto
                     .
                     Whereby
                     hee
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     these
                     two
                     things
                     especially
                     make
                     to
                     attaine
                     true
                     godlinesse
                     ;
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     to
                     vse
                     good
                     meanes
                     thereto
                     ;
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     to
                     auoyde
                     carefully
                     all
                     occasions
                     which
                     may
                     hinder
                     vs
                     from
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     Neither
                     must
                     wee
                     thinke
                     that
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     can
                     be
                     done
                     presently
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     Rome
                     was
                     not
                     built
                     all
                     in
                     one
                     day
                     ,
                     who
                     would
                     thinke
                     Ierusalē
                     should
                     be
                     built
                     in
                     one
                     day
                     ?
                     Surely
                     the
                     necessitie
                     
                     of
                     this
                     practise
                     is
                     such
                     that
                     vnlesse
                     men
                     make
                     couenants
                     with
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     bind
                     themselues
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     in
                     body
                     and
                     soule
                     to
                     auoid
                     occasions
                     of
                     euill
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     neuer
                     attaine
                     to
                     true
                     godlines
                     .
                     Manie
                     will
                     confesse
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     ought
                     and
                     will
                     learne
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     holinesse
                     of
                     life
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     forsake
                     their
                     euill
                     wayes
                     ,
                     they
                     faile
                     in
                     their
                     purpose
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     bettter
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     vnderstand
                     ,
                     that
                     euill
                     wayes
                     are
                     in
                     two
                     things
                     considered
                     ,
                     either
                     as
                     they
                     be
                     euill
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     natures
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     they
                     
                     be
                     euill
                     by
                     circūstance
                     :
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     all
                     men
                     will
                     confesse
                     to
                     be
                     auoided
                     ,
                     as
                     full
                     ,
                     concupiscēce
                     ,
                     wrath
                     ,
                     murther
                     ,
                     malice
                     ,
                     &
                     such
                     like
                     :
                     and
                     yet
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     many
                     men
                     are
                     lesse
                     carefull
                     in
                     holy
                     things
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     make
                     no
                     conscience
                     to
                     stay
                     euill
                     things
                     ,
                     no●
                     to
                     vnburdē
                     themselues
                     of
                     all
                     worldly
                     delights
                     .
                     But
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     that
                     thou
                     canst
                     not
                     ouercome
                     worldlines
                     and
                     vanitie
                     ?
                     thou
                     dost
                     not
                     consider
                     that
                     thy
                     reason
                     is
                     corrupt
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     if
                     thou
                     fightest
                     not
                     against
                     thy
                     corrupt
                     reason
                     ,
                     thou
                     canst
                     not
                     auoide
                     corrupt
                     affections
                     .
                     If
                     a
                     man
                     would
                     fight
                     against
                     Ambition
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     not
                     first
                     fight
                     against
                     the
                     thing
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     but
                     against
                     his
                     own
                     
                     reason
                     leauing
                     him
                     there
                     unto
                     ,
                     which
                     on
                     this
                     manner
                     perswades
                     him
                     .
                     If
                     I
                     may
                     attaine
                     to
                     such
                     dignitie
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     not
                     become
                     so
                     much
                     subiect
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     but
                     others
                     shall
                     submit
                     themselues
                     to
                     mee
                     :
                     I
                     shall
                     purchase
                     to
                     my selfe
                     credite
                     ,
                     countenance
                     ,
                     and
                     authoritie
                     ,
                     to
                     pleasure
                     my
                     friends
                     ,
                     and
                     withstand
                     mine
                     enemies
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     why
                     we
                     cannot
                     ouer-wrastle
                     the
                     vanities
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     striue
                     not
                     aright
                     .
                     Now
                     likewise
                     ,
                     how
                     are
                     we
                     so
                     enabled
                     to
                     forsake
                     our
                     worldlines
                     ,
                     euen
                     because
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     depend
                     on
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                     .
                     Then
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     fight
                     against
                     couetousnes
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     fight
                     against
                     the
                     distrust
                     of
                     Gods
                     prouidene
                     ,
                     and
                     want
                     
                     of
                     beliefe
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     for
                     too
                     much
                     loue
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     too
                     little
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     deuide
                     their
                     times
                     ,
                     that
                     sometimes
                     they
                     may
                     giue
                     themselues
                     to
                     prayer
                     ,
                     to
                     reading
                     ,
                     to
                     conferring
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     And
                     how
                     doe
                     these
                     men
                     reason
                     with
                     themselues
                     ?
                     I
                     shall
                     one
                     day
                     be
                     olde
                     ,
                     and
                     Age
                     is
                     accompanyed
                     with
                     many
                     euills
                     of
                     weaknes
                     and
                     impotencie
                     :
                     I
                     must
                     not
                     thinke
                     then
                     to
                     liue
                     without
                     miserie
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     I
                     liue
                     now
                     with
                     some
                     care
                     :
                     I
                     must
                     prouide
                     for
                     my
                     wife
                     and
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     leaue
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     broad
                     world
                     ;
                     it
                     standeth
                     me
                     therefore
                     in
                     hand
                     ,
                     to
                     worke
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     take
                     paines
                     ,
                     whilest
                     I
                     may
                     .
                     So
                     the
                     pleasure
                     of
                     this
                     temptation
                     ,
                     taketh
                     away
                     the
                     sweetnes
                     of
                     the
                     meditation
                     of
                     the
                     life
                     after
                     death
                     .
                     Manie
                     
                     striue
                     against
                     anger
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     the
                     more
                     they
                     striue
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     they
                     fret
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     resist
                     not
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     their
                     Anger
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     secret
                     pride
                     conceiued
                     in
                     their
                     mindes
                     .
                     For
                     
                       of
                       pride
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     saith
                     the
                     holy-Ghost
                     in
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     the
                     Prouerbs
                     )
                     
                       commeth
                       contention
                    
                     .
                     Such
                     men
                     haue
                     this
                     reason
                     ,
                     whereunto
                     they
                     yeelde
                     ;
                     I
                     haue
                     deserued
                     well
                     of
                     their
                     hands
                     ;
                     I
                     neuer
                     did
                     them
                     iniurie
                     ,
                     they
                     ought
                     to
                     haue
                     esteemed
                     otherwise
                     of
                     mee
                     ,
                     they
                     haue
                     abused
                     mee
                     greatly
                     ;
                     who
                     therefore
                     can
                     beare
                     such
                     contempt
                     and
                     miuries
                     ?
                     Now
                     if
                     we
                     fight
                     in
                     humblenesse
                     
                     of
                     minde
                     ,
                     against
                     this
                     corrupt
                     reason
                     ;
                     wee
                     shall
                     fight
                     against
                     our
                     Anger
                     .
                     I
                     suppose
                     
                     a
                     bruite
                     beast
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     ill
                     in
                     his
                     kinde
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     man
                     in
                     his
                     corrupt
                     iudgement
                     .
                     Then
                     lowlinesse
                     in
                     taking
                     a
                     fight
                     of
                     our
                     wants
                     in
                     good
                     and
                     heauenly
                     things
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     thing
                     that
                     will
                     humble
                     vs.
                     This
                     is
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     cut
                     our
                     combes
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     thinke
                     too
                     well
                     of
                     our
                     
                     selues
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     see
                     too
                     much
                     by
                     our
                     painted
                     sheath
                     ,
                     this
                     will
                     make
                     vs
                     to
                     pull
                     downe
                     our
                     peacocks
                     tayle
                     .
                  
                   
                     What
                     maketh
                     young
                     men
                     so
                     loose
                     ,
                     and
                     profit
                     so
                     little
                     by
                     all
                     the
                     admonitions
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     vsed
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     their
                     corrupt
                     reason
                     ,
                     which
                     on
                     this
                     sort
                     deceiueth
                     their
                     soules
                     :
                     Why
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     this
                     lawfull
                     ?
                     doe
                     I
                     any
                     body
                     harme
                     in
                     so
                     doing
                     ?
                     doe
                     not
                     all
                     others
                     this
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     I
                     ?
                     Well
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     bidde
                     warre
                     against
                     these
                     corrupt
                     imaginations
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     neuer
                     preuaile
                     against
                     their
                     euill
                     affections
                     .
                     Whereof
                     is
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     wisest
                     men
                     become
                     whore-hunters
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     wisest
                     women
                     often
                     become
                     whores
                     ?
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     because
                     the
                     Lord
                     punisheth
                     the
                     pride
                     of
                     reason
                     with
                     filthinesse
                     ,
                     and
                     whilest
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     fight
                     against
                     corrupt
                     reason
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     get
                     the
                     victorie
                     ouer
                     their
                     filthie
                     affection
                     ?
                     they
                     will
                     thus
                     reason
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     beene
                     thus
                     long
                     married
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     no
                     children
                     ,
                     my
                     wife
                     is
                     neuer
                     quiet
                     ,
                     she
                     is
                     a
                     shrew
                     ;
                     I
                     will
                     see
                     if
                     I
                     can
                     haue
                     children
                     with
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     quietnesse
                     abroad
                     .
                     Bid
                     battell
                     then
                     to
                     reason
                     ,
                     if
                     you
                     will
                     fight
                     against
                     sinne
                     ,
                     for
                     iudgemēt
                     being
                     conuinced
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     the
                     better
                     encombate
                     with
                     affection
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     then
                     take
                     heede
                     to
                     those
                     conceits
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     not
                     yet
                     in
                     the
                     bowels
                     of
                     the
                     braine
                     ;
                     for
                     then
                     the
                     diuell
                     is
                     brought
                     to
                     infect
                     reason
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     draweth
                     neere
                     to
                     corrupt
                     affection
                     .
                     All
                     idle
                     thoughts
                     &
                     discourses
                     comming
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     mind
                     ,
                     must
                     make
                     vs
                     afraide
                     ,
                     least
                     we
                     become
                     corrupted
                     .
                     And
                     let
                     vs
                     remember
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     must
                     loue
                     the
                     
                     Lord
                     ,
                     with
                     al
                     our
                     hearts
                     &
                     mindes
                     ,
                     &
                     that
                     he
                     taketh
                     vp
                     to
                     his
                     glory
                     al
                     our
                     cogitatiōs
                     .
                     And
                     therfore
                     though
                     we
                     yeeld
                     not
                     to
                     lust
                     in
                     affection
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     strike
                     at
                     cōcupisence
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     motion
                     ,
                     because
                     our
                     thoughts
                     haue
                     not
                     been
                     wholy
                     with
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     We
                     must
                     destroy
                     the
                     broode
                     ,
                     whilest
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     hatching
                     ,
                     and
                     wound
                     sinne
                     before
                     it
                     haue
                     receiued
                     a
                     perfect
                     shape
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     better
                     to
                     striue
                     against
                     sinne
                     ,
                     whilest
                     reason
                     is
                     on
                     our
                     side
                     ;
                     than
                     when
                     both
                     reason
                     and
                     affection
                     are
                     conspired
                     against
                     vs.
                     Now
                     let
                     vs
                     examine
                     our selues
                     ,
                     &
                     euery
                     man
                     search
                     his
                     own
                     heart
                     ,
                     whether
                     we
                     be
                     grieued
                     for
                     the
                     sudden
                     discourses
                     and
                     glauncing
                     imaginations
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     sweete
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     wee
                     refuse
                     to
                     sinne
                     ?
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     because
                     wee
                     thinke
                     thus
                     with
                     our selues
                     ;
                     What
                     shall
                     I
                     doe
                     this
                     thing
                     ?
                     Shall
                     I
                     commit
                     this
                     fact
                     ?
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     beastly
                     thing
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     dangerous
                     attempt
                     .
                     For
                     there
                     are
                     some
                     which
                     will
                     mislike
                     to
                     haue
                     themselues
                     misled
                     with
                     the
                     temptations
                     of
                     murder
                     ,
                     of
                     stealing
                     ,
                     or
                     adulterie
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     will
                     let
                     passe
                     quietly
                     in
                     them
                     rouing
                     imaginations
                     ,
                     and
                     idle
                     cogitations
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     in
                     many
                     after
                     their
                     fall
                     repentance
                     commeth
                     :
                     
                     for
                     if
                     in
                     iudgement
                     we
                     could
                     before
                     sinne
                     preuailed
                     ,
                     discerne
                     the
                     corruption
                     of
                     reason
                     deceiuing
                     and
                     leading
                     captiue
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     doe
                     after
                     wee
                     haue
                     sinned
                     ,
                     wee
                     should
                     not
                     so
                     soone
                     be
                     deluded
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     see
                     it
                     commonly
                     commeth
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     repent
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     mislike
                     our selues
                     for
                     some
                     foregoing
                     euil
                     :
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     Oh
                     what
                     a
                     foole
                     was
                     I
                     ,
                     that
                     could
                     not
                     consider
                     of
                     this
                     ?
                     where
                     was
                     my
                     wit
                     ?
                     how
                     was
                     I
                     besotted
                     ?
                     Conuince
                     a
                     naturall
                     man
                     of
                     
                     his
                     reason
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     wil
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     his
                     purpose
                     ,
                     but
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     reason
                     on
                     his
                     side
                     ,
                     hee
                     will
                     not
                     yeeld
                     an
                     inch
                     .
                     Why
                     commeth
                     it
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     almost
                     no
                     Heretikes
                     conuerted
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     many
                     profane
                     professours
                     conuerted
                     ?
                     but
                     because
                     the
                     sinne
                     of
                     these
                     men
                     is
                     the
                     sinne
                     of
                     affection
                     ;
                     the
                     sinne
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     is
                     the
                     sinne
                     of
                     reason
                     and
                     iudgement
                     .
                     Peter
                     of
                     whom
                     we
                     reade
                     in
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     did
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     sinne
                     of
                     affection
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     reason
                     ▪
                     For
                     being
                     put
                     in
                     minde
                     of
                     Christ
                     his
                     afflictions
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     should
                     goe
                     vp
                     to
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     and
                     suffer
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     consulting
                     with
                     reason
                     ,
                     thought
                     it
                     a
                     very
                     straunge
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     agreeing
                     to
                     equitie
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     Prophet
                     and
                     mirrour
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     that
                     had
                     done
                     so
                     many
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     wrought
                     so
                     many
                     miracles
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     country
                     ,
                     neuer
                     doing
                     any
                     harme
                     to
                     any
                     man
                     ,
                     should
                     suffer
                     of
                     such
                     men
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     when
                     as
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     sawe
                     Peter
                     giuen
                     so
                     much
                     to
                     naturall
                     reason
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     cried
                     
                       Maister
                       saue
                       thy selfe
                    
                     ,
                     hee
                     checked
                     him
                     saying
                     :
                     
                       Come
                       behind
                       mèe
                       Sathan
                       :
                       thou
                       sauorest
                       not
                       of
                       things
                       which
                       are
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       but
                       of
                       fleshe
                       and
                       blood
                       .
                    
                     Vpon
                     which
                     occasion
                     least
                     the
                     other
                     Disciples
                     also
                     should
                     haue
                     presumed
                     ,
                     our
                     
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     gaue
                     this
                     generall
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       if
                       any
                       would
                       become
                       his
                       Disciples
                       ,
                       they
                       should
                       take
                       vp
                       their
                       crosse
                       and
                       follow
                       him
                       .
                    
                     As
                     also
                     that
                     none
                     could
                     follow
                     him
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     they
                     denied
                     thēselues
                     :
                     where
                     in
                     denying
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     he
                     meaneth
                     nothing
                     else
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     occasion
                     
                     of
                     his
                     foregoing
                     speech
                     plainely
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     forsaking
                     of
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ▪
                     S.
                     Iames
                     chap.
                     1.
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     wee
                     will
                     mortifie
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     first
                     vse
                     the
                     meanes
                     :
                     secondly
                     the
                     steadinesse
                     ,
                     stilnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     mildnesse
                     of
                     our
                     minde
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     wee
                     will
                     not
                     dispute
                     with
                     reason
                     against
                     any
                     thing
                     in
                     our
                     regeneration
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     many
                     that
                     wil
                     not
                     deliuer
                     themselues
                     and
                     their
                     reasons
                     to
                     be
                     captiuated
                     vnto
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     refuse
                     to
                     beleeue
                     the
                     mysticall
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     are
                     in
                     time
                     carried
                     away
                     by
                     foule
                     and
                     effectuall
                     illusions
                     .
                     For
                     there
                     are
                     many
                     who
                     hearing
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     wonderful
                     creation
                     ,
                     redemption
                     ,
                     and
                     preseruation
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     matter
                     of
                     the
                     Sacramēts
                     ,
                     cannot
                     beleeue
                     them
                     ;
                     yet
                     afterwards
                     goe
                     to
                     witches
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     caught
                     of
                     the
                     diuell
                     ,
                     which
                     
                     they
                     cannot
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     they
                     professe
                     and
                     practise
                     an
                     euill
                     faith
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     will
                     no
                     :
                     profit
                     by
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     will
                     suffer
                     themselues
                     to
                     be
                     deluded
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     other
                     kinde
                     of
                     euill
                     in
                     my
                     diuision
                     was
                     of
                     things
                     not
                     apparantly
                     euill
                     .
                     As
                     in
                     times
                     past
                     we
                     were
                     carefull
                     for
                     nothing
                     more
                     ,
                     then
                     with
                     libertie
                     of
                     minde
                     to
                     vse
                     the
                     creatures
                     of
                     
                     God
                     :
                     so
                     now
                     adayes
                     nothing
                     is
                     lesse
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     ,
                     because
                     loose
                     libertie
                     and
                     licentiousnes
                     serue
                     so
                     for
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     by
                     our
                     libertie
                     ,
                     serue
                     one
                     another
                     in
                     loue
                     .
                     We
                     can
                     say
                     ,
                     outward
                     things
                     are
                     lawful
                     ,
                     euery
                     man
                     obiecteth
                     outward
                     things
                     cannot
                     desile
                     a
                     man.
                     I
                     answere
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     outward
                     liberty
                     bringeth
                     inward
                     bondage
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     pretence
                     of
                     outward
                     things
                     lawfull
                     hinder
                     the
                     necessary
                     inward
                     things
                     ,
                     they
                     be
                     made
                     vnlawfull
                     .
                     
                       All
                       things
                       are
                       vnlawfull
                    
                     saith
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       but
                       I
                       will
                       not
                       be
                       brought
                       vnder
                       the
                       bondage
                       of
                       any
                       thing
                       .
                    
                     Well
                     howsoeuer
                     wee
                     pretend
                     this
                     lawfull
                     vse
                     of
                     outward
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     natures
                     are
                     the
                     good
                     creatures
                     ,
                     to
                     cloake
                     our
                     wantonnesse
                     withal
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     know
                     that
                     the
                     wickednesse
                     beginneth
                     in
                     wantonnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     wantonnesse
                     endeth
                     in
                     wickednesse
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     a
                     dangerous
                     downfall
                     of
                     our
                     soules
                     .
                     For
                     either
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     punish
                     it
                     with
                     present
                     and
                     temporall
                     punishment
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     will
                     cast
                     vs
                     into
                     some
                     great
                     sinnes
                     hereafter
                     .
                     And
                     though
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     affirme
                     ,
                     that
                     euery
                     wanton
                     young
                     man
                     is
                     a
                     meere
                     wicked
                     man
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     dare
                     affirme
                     that
                     wantonnesse
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     further
                     euill
                     .
                     Besides
                     ,
                     this
                     am
                     I
                     sure
                     of
                     ,
                     wantonnesse
                     maketh
                     vs
                     vnapt
                     to
                     good
                     workes
                     ,
                     it
                     takes
                     away
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     ,
                     the
                     ioye
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     the
                     sweetnesse
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     certaine
                     that
                     wantons
                     pray
                     not
                     ,
                     meditate
                     not
                     ,
                     nor
                     doe
                     any
                     good
                     thing
                     aright
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     sinne
                     desireth
                     all
                     euill
                     ,
                     and
                     hindereth
                     all
                     good
                     things
                     :
                     so
                     if
                     the
                     word
                     would
                     teach
                     vs
                     sinne
                     ,
                     we
                     would
                     learne
                     it
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     make
                     for
                     our
                     good
                     ,
                     wee
                     cannot
                     learne
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     see
                     ,
                     to
                     how
                     many
                     euils
                     youth
                     and
                     wantonnesse
                     be
                     subiect
                     ,
                     reade
                     Galath
                     .
                     6.
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     6.
                     
                     Eccl.
                     11.
                     
                     Psal.
                     25.
                     
                     Iob.
                     14.
                     
                     Ierem.
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     So
                     now
                     we
                     know
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     meaning
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     this
                     word
                     ,
                     
                       euill
                       way
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     occasion
                     of
                     euill
                     .
                     We
                     can
                     say
                     in
                     worldly
                     things
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     way
                     is
                     dangerous
                     through
                     ditches
                     ,
                     theeues
                     ,
                     pits
                     or
                     such
                     like
                     ;
                     Oh
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     minde
                     were
                     in
                     vs
                     to
                     preuent
                     the
                     perils
                     of
                     our
                     soules
                     !
                     Our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     taught
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     our
                     eye
                     offend
                     vs
                     we
                     should
                     pull
                     it
                     out
                     :
                     if
                     our
                     hand
                     or
                     foote
                     offend
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     cut
                     them
                     off
                     ;
                     the
                     meaning
                     whereof
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     indeed
                     shred
                     them
                     off
                     ,
                     but
                     resraine
                     from
                     the
                     corrupt
                     vsing
                     of
                     them
                     ▪
                     and
                     turne
                     them
                     to
                     a
                     better
                     vse
                     .
                     We
                     haue
                     shewed
                     hitherto
                     ,
                     how
                     carefully
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     vsed
                     the
                     meanes
                     to
                     godlines
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     how
                     carefull
                     hee
                     was
                     to
                     auoide
                     all
                     occasions
                     of
                     euill
                     .
                     Wee
                     must
                     not
                     then
                     thinke
                     christianity
                     to
                     bee
                     so
                     small
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     if
                     as
                     lingerers
                     wee
                     make
                     such
                     friuolous
                     excuses
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     hard
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     good
                     man
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     surely
                     neuer
                     come
                     to
                     so
                     high
                     a
                     dignitie
                     .
                     We
                     haue
                     also
                     shewed
                     ,
                     that
                     vnles
                     we
                     labour
                     to
                     deny
                     our selues
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     neuer
                     buckle
                     our selues
                     after
                     the
                     graces
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       102.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       not
                       declined
                       from
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       ,
                       for
                       thou
                       diddest
                       teach
                       me
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     say
                     :
                     I
                     haue
                     seene
                     and
                     obserued
                     ,
                     that
                     whosoeuer
                     did
                     resraine
                     from
                     euill
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     wiser
                     than
                     their
                     enemies
                     ,
                     they
                     became
                     more
                     learned
                     than
                     their
                     teachers
                     ,
                     and
                     proued
                     grauer
                     than
                     the
                     ancient
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     did
                     not
                     resraine
                     were
                     greatly
                     
                     punished
                     ,
                     plagued
                     ,
                     and
                     trodden
                     downe
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     thou
                     hast
                     punished
                     some
                     ,
                     so
                     wilt
                     thou
                     also
                     punish
                     others
                     :
                     wherefore
                     I
                     haue
                     not
                     declined
                     from
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     .
                  
                   
                     Was
                     there
                     euer
                     towne
                     ,
                     people
                     or
                     person
                     ,
                     which
                     truly
                     beleeued
                     in
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     in
                     whose
                     
                     life
                     and
                     death
                     did
                     not
                     appeare
                     plentifully
                     Gods
                     mercy
                     ?
                     And
                     contrarily
                     ,
                     how
                     haue
                     the
                     vnbeleeuers
                     bin
                     giuen
                     ouer
                     to
                     hardnes
                     of
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     reprobate
                     minde
                     ,
                     many
                     plagues
                     ,
                     wars
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     them
                     incident
                     ?
                     Old
                     Protestants
                     are
                     now
                     become
                     rustie
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     made
                     no
                     account
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     in
                     their
                     youth
                     .
                     Esau
                     lost
                     his
                     Birth-right
                     for
                     a
                     messe
                     of
                     pottage
                     ;
                     hee
                     sought
                     it
                     afterwards
                     with
                     teares
                     ,
                     but
                     could
                     not
                     haue
                     it
                     ,
                     whose
                     prophanesse
                     grew
                     by
                     pleasures
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     many
                     wanton
                     men
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     fearefull
                     ends
                     and
                     silthie
                     adulteries
                     ,
                     who
                     beginning
                     to
                     condemne
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     fell
                     to
                     spending
                     ,
                     from
                     spending
                     to
                     rioting
                     ,
                     from
                     riot
                     to
                     adulterie
                     ,
                     from
                     that
                     to
                     theft
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     stealing
                     to
                     death
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     will
                     obserue
                     godly
                     discipline
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     first
                     learne
                     Gods
                     doctrine
                     :
                     if
                     wee
                     will
                     learne
                     his
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     learne
                     his
                     mercie
                     .
                     We
                     attribute
                     too
                     much
                     to
                     fortune
                     ,
                     to
                     fatall
                     destinies
                     ,
                     to
                     charmings
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     ;
                     but
                     no
                     man
                     doth
                     looke
                     vp
                     to
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     wherein
                     we
                     take
                     his
                     name
                     in
                     vaine
                     ,
                     in
                     not
                     vsing
                     aright
                     his
                     iudgements
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Thou
                       hast
                       taught
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     thou
                     hast
                     besides
                     the
                     ministeriall
                     preaching
                     ,
                     giuen
                     me
                     an
                     extraordinarie
                     knowledge
                     of
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     .
                     Many
                     knowe
                     much
                     ,
                     who
                     notwithstanding
                     
                     cannot
                     profit
                     by
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     briefe
                     and
                     plaine
                     meaning
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     is
                     thus
                     much
                     in
                     effect
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     I
                     haue
                     not
                     had
                     this
                     knowledge
                     in
                     and
                     of
                     my selfe
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     receiued
                     it
                     of
                     thy
                     Holy
                     spirite
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     thy
                     mercie
                     and
                     thy
                     grace
                     ,
                     that
                     made
                     mee
                     knowe
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     then
                     sheweth
                     vs
                     in
                     this
                     verse
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     did
                     alwayes
                     set
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     before
                     him
                     :
                     what
                     made
                     him
                     then
                     so
                     carefull
                     to
                     doe
                     them
                     ▪
                     the
                     considering
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     his
                     mind
                     ,
                     the
                     occupying
                     his
                     eies
                     to
                     marke
                     them
                     ,
                     the
                     vsing
                     of
                     his
                     eares
                     to
                     heare
                     how
                     God
                     performed
                     his
                     promises
                     to
                     the
                     obedient
                     ,
                     &
                     executed
                     his
                     fearefull
                     threatnings
                     on
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                     A
                     thing
                     than
                     which
                     nothing
                     is
                     worthie
                     of
                     greater
                     meditation
                     .
                     We
                     heare
                     often
                     with
                     our
                     eares
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     little
                     profit
                     ,
                     the
                     glorious
                     promises
                     and
                     wonderfull
                     vengeance
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     commaunded
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     forbidden
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     we
                     consider
                     ,
                     and
                     see
                     before
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     performed
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     humbled
                     from
                     sinne
                     ,
                     &
                     comforted
                     
                     to
                     obedience
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     it
                     that
                     breeds
                     triall
                     ,
                     proofe
                     ,
                     &
                     experience
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     how
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     in
                     his
                     mercy
                     dealt
                     with
                     
                       Abraham
                       ,
                       Isaac
                       ,
                       Iacob
                       ,
                       Ioseph
                       ,
                    
                     &
                     Dauid
                     his
                     faithful
                     seruants
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     he
                     hath
                     plagued
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     ,
                     the
                     Sodomites
                     ,
                     the
                     olde
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     .
                     
                       Thy
                       iudgements
                       of
                       old
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     
                       Dauid
                       ,
                       haue
                       I
                       considered
                    
                     .
                     Wee
                     shall
                     neuer
                     effectually
                     obserue
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     old
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     obserue
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     of
                     late
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     must
                     both
                     ioyne
                     together
                     ,
                     least
                     that
                     wee
                     considering
                     of
                     them
                     being
                     olde
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     on
                     new
                     ,
                     should
                     think
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     that
                     we
                     resting
                     on
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     executed
                     of
                     late
                     ,
                     not
                     lifting
                     vp
                     our
                     eyes
                     to
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     old
                     ,
                     should
                     ascribe
                     them
                     to
                     euil
                     fortune
                     ,
                     chaunce
                     and
                     destinie
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     may
                     then
                     see
                     how
                     they
                     which
                     vsed
                     the
                     meanes
                     of
                     good
                     things
                     encreased
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     they
                     that
                     resrained
                     not
                     from
                     euill
                     ,
                     did
                     slide
                     backe
                     vnto
                     wickednesse
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     throughly
                     be
                     perswaded
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     things
                     commanded
                     ,
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     threatned
                     ,
                     promised
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     requisite
                     to
                     obserue
                     the
                     proofe
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     so
                     oft
                     as
                     God
                     giueth
                     iust
                     occasion
                     thereof
                     .
                     For
                     vntill
                     wee
                     looke
                     on
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     see
                     his
                     blessings
                     and
                     
                     his
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     neuer
                     haue
                     a
                     care
                     to
                     doe
                     good
                     ,
                     nor
                     a
                     conscience
                     to
                     auoid
                     euil
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     looke
                     into
                     them
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     looke
                     into
                     the
                     glasse
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     Many
                     deny
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     a
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     leaning
                     to
                     their
                     reasō
                     ,
                     giue
                     too
                     much
                     to
                     naturall
                     causes
                     ,
                     or
                     lastly
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     a
                     daily
                     growing
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     that
                     may
                     well
                     be
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       dost
                       make
                       me
                       to
                       grow
                       in
                       knowledge
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Here
                     is
                     also
                     commended
                     vnto
                     vs
                     the
                     teaching
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     by
                     the
                     ministry
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     otherwise
                     we
                     may
                     often
                     read
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     be
                     ignorant
                     in
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     in
                     not
                     ascribing
                     euery
                     iudgement
                     to
                     his
                     peculiar
                     office
                     .
                     For
                     when
                     we
                     heare
                     of
                     an
                     heretike
                     ,
                     wee
                     say
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     he
                     an
                     heretike
                     ?
                     I
                     maruell
                     hee
                     is
                     become
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     ,
                     I
                     knew
                     him
                     an
                     honest
                     man
                     ,
                     I
                     neuer
                     knew
                     any
                     euil
                     by
                     him
                     :
                     yet
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     telleth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     mens
                     sinnes
                     goe
                     before
                     to
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     mens
                     come
                     after
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     come
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     either
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     good
                     workes
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     some
                     secret
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       It
                       followeth
                       .
                       Vers.
                       103.
                       
                    
                     
                       How
                       sweete
                       are
                       thy
                       promises
                       vnto
                       my
                       mouth
                       !
                       yea
                       ,
                       sweeter
                       than
                       ●●ny
                       vnto
                       my
                       mouth
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     VVEe
                     haue
                     heard
                     in
                     the
                     ninth
                     portion
                     ,
                     that
                     vntill
                     wee
                     put
                     our
                     whole
                     folicitie
                     in
                     the
                     
                     word
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     not
                     profit
                     .
                     That
                     which
                     here
                     is
                     called
                     promises
                     ,
                     I
                     take
                     rather
                     for
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     partly
                     because
                     in
                     the
                     proper
                     tongue
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     left
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     partly
                     because
                     he
                     had
                     vsed
                     this
                     word
                     ,
                     iudgements
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     immediately
                     going
                     before
                     .
                     But
                     so
                     me
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                     how
                     can
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     hee
                     sweete
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     so
                     troublesome
                     ,
                     fearefull
                     and
                     grieuous
                     ?
                     I
                     answere
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     godly
                     haue
                     no
                     greater
                     ioy
                     ,
                     than
                     whē
                     they
                     feele
                     either
                     the
                     mercies
                     of
                     God
                     accomplished
                     towards
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     feare
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     iudgements
                     shewed
                     vpon
                     the
                     reprobates
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Vnto
                       my
                       mouth
                    
                     .
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     I
                     take
                     as
                     greate
                     pleasure
                     in
                     talking
                     ,
                     conferring
                     ,
                     and
                     perswading
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     as
                     my
                     mouth
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     any
                     that
                     loueth
                     honie
                     ,
                     is
                     delighted
                     therewith
                     .
                     So
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     portiō
                     2.
                     vers
                     ▪
                     6.
                     
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       had
                       as
                       great
                       delight
                       in
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       ,
                       as
                       in
                       ●●
                       manner
                       of
                       riches
                       .
                    
                     The
                     meaning
                     then
                     of
                     the
                     verse
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     I
                     feele
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     such
                     effects
                     of
                     thy
                     promises
                     in
                     my selfe
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     others
                     that
                     feare
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     fruites
                     of
                     thy
                     vengeance
                     on
                     them
                     that
                     despise
                     thee
                     ,
                     I
                     finde
                     great
                     comfort
                     in
                     thy
                     word
                     .
                     The
                     Prophet
                     Dauid
                     found
                     this
                     sweetnes
                     by
                     experience
                     in
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     spake
                     by
                     proofe
                     .
                     Why
                     doe
                     not
                     we
                     feele
                     the
                     like
                     comfort
                     ?
                     because
                     we
                     vse
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     meanes
                     ,
                     we
                     finde
                     not
                     the
                     like
                     effects
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     
                     we
                     could
                     see
                     our
                     enemies
                     put
                     to
                     the
                     wall
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     then
                     should
                     our
                     knowledge
                     exceede
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     others
                     :
                     if
                     we
                     felt
                     the
                     allurements
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     the
                     inticements
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     motions
                     of
                     the
                     diuell
                     bitter
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ;
                     then
                     should
                     wee
                     taste
                     this
                     sweetnesse
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     before
                     wee
                     make
                     conscience
                     to
                     vse
                     the
                     meanes
                     of
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     auoide
                     the
                     occasions
                     of
                     euill
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     profit
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     haue
                     shewed
                     how
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     sweete
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     reioyce
                     either
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     performed
                     to
                     the
                     penitent
                     ,
                     or
                     his
                     wrath
                     fulfilled
                     in
                     the
                     impenitent
                     .
                     This
                     delight
                     made
                     the
                     Prophet
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     abundance
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     to
                     speake
                     ioyfully
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     portion
                     2.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       With
                       my
                       lips
                       haue
                       I
                       declared
                       all
                       the
                       iudgements
                       of
                       thy
                       mouth
                       :
                    
                     And
                     because
                     they
                     testifie
                     no
                     small
                     loue
                     to
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     which
                     for
                     affection
                     to
                     it
                     will
                     rise
                     at
                     midnight
                     ,
                     he
                     addeth
                     portion
                     ,
                     8.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       At
                       midnight
                       will
                       I
                       rise
                       to
                       giue
                       thankes
                       vnto
                       thee
                       ,
                       because
                       of
                       thy
                       righteous
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                     This
                     is
                     then
                     a
                     true
                     note
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     
                     man
                     hath
                     delight
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     if
                     from
                     the
                     abundance
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     his
                     mouth
                     can
                     speake
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     dwelleth
                     so
                     plentifully
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     can
                     speake
                     it
                     in
                     wisedome
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     such
                     an
                     earnest
                     and
                     naturall
                     delight
                     being
                     wearie
                     ,
                     to
                     refresh
                     our selues
                     with
                     fables
                     ;
                     what
                     a
                     dulnesse
                     is
                     it
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     cannot
                     finde
                     as
                     great
                     comfort
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     examine
                     our
                     owne
                     hearts
                     ,
                     that
                     how
                     so
                     euer
                     we
                     haue
                     bin
                     delighted
                     before
                     to
                     heare
                     vaine
                     and
                     friuolous
                     tales
                     ;
                     so
                     from
                     henceforth
                     we
                     may
                     please
                     our selues
                     in
                     true
                     histories
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     other
                     may
                     be
                     corrupt
                     with
                     flatterings
                     yet
                     these
                     histories
                     are
                     true
                     ,
                     &
                     free
                     from
                     all
                     assentation
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     register
                     as
                     well
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     Kings
                     and
                     their
                     kindreds
                     ,
                     as
                     their
                     vertues
                     .
                     Neither
                     can
                     wee
                     euer
                     sound
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     vntil
                     from
                     the
                     experience
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     selues
                     ,
                     we
                     can
                     proclaime
                     forth
                     the
                     examples
                     both
                     of
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     iudgements
                     .
                     We
                     shewed
                     that
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     wee
                     felt
                     not
                     such
                     profit
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     did
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     was
                     ,
                     because
                     wee
                     vsed
                     not
                     the
                     like
                     paines
                     ;
                     wee
                     vse
                     fewer
                     meanes
                     ,
                     therefore
                     our
                     loue
                     is
                     the
                     lesse
                     to
                     the
                     truth
                     ;
                     wee
                     auoide
                     not
                     so
                     many
                     occasions
                     of
                     euill
                     ,
                     therefore
                     we
                     sinne
                     the
                     more
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     then
                     would
                     be
                     more
                     diligent
                     in
                     conference
                     ,
                     more
                     feruent
                     in
                     prayer
                     ,
                     more
                     giuen
                     to
                     meditation
                     ,
                     wee
                     should
                     profit
                     more
                     ;
                     if
                     wee
                     would
                     refraine
                     from
                     euill
                     ,
                     and
                     abstaine
                     from
                     occasions
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     wee
                     should
                     both
                     bee
                     great
                     in
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     auoide
                     many
                     afflictions
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     cause
                     then
                     why
                     we
                     either
                     speake
                     not
                     of
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     or
                     speaking
                     ,
                     speake
                     so
                     coldly
                     ,
                     is
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     dead
                     in
                     vsing
                     the
                     meanes
                     of
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     dull
                     in
                     auoyding
                     the
                     occasions
                     of
                     euill
                     .
                     The
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     port
                     7.
                     4.
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       remembred
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       of
                       olde
                       ,
                       and
                       haue
                       beene
                       comforted
                       .
                    
                     Where
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     note
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     not
                     at
                     vtter
                     defiance
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     in
                     full
                     league
                     with
                     goodnes
                     ,
                     vntill
                     we
                     haue
                     found
                     comfort
                     ,
                     when
                     either
                     the
                     Lord
                     shewed
                     mercy
                     vpon
                     his
                     ,
                     or
                     vengeance
                     on
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                     And
                     then
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     will
                     bee
                     
                     sweete
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     remembring
                     that
                     no
                     sinne
                     shall
                     be
                     vnpunished
                     ,
                     we
                     abstaine
                     from
                     sin
                     ,
                     ●nd
                     seeing
                     that
                     no
                     good
                     thing
                     shall
                     be
                     vnrewarded
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     moued
                     to
                     goodnesse
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     can
                     strengthen
                     a
                     man
                     more
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     consider
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     punish
                     sinne
                     one
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     time
                     he
                     will
                     fulfill
                     his
                     promises
                     to
                     his
                     childrē
                     ,
                     which
                     walke
                     in
                     truth
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     although
                     in
                     great
                     weakenesse
                     ?
                     We
                     haue
                     also
                     taught
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     vse
                     such
                     a
                     moderation
                     of
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     stay
                     our selues
                     in
                     meditation
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     this
                     depriueth
                     vs
                     of
                     much
                     profit
                     herein
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     appoint
                     some
                     certaine
                     time
                     for
                     meditation
                     ,
                     moderating
                     other
                     things
                     of
                     our
                     ordinary
                     callings
                     ,
                     &
                     making
                     a
                     conscience
                     sometimes
                     to
                     refraine
                     from
                     our
                     common
                     speeches
                     So
                     our
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     our
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     our
                     will
                     to
                     practise
                     will
                     be
                     
                     bettered
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     at
                     our
                     tables
                     ,
                     in
                     our
                     beds
                     ,
                     at
                     our
                     worke
                     ,
                     we
                     would
                     redeeme
                     some
                     time
                     to
                     reade
                     ,
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     conferre
                     ,
                     wee
                     should
                     finde
                     wonderfull
                     profit
                     ,
                     and
                     walking
                     in
                     earthly
                     things
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     haue
                     heauenly
                     mindes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       104.
                       
                    
                     
                       By
                       thy
                       precepts
                       I
                       haue
                       gotten
                       vnderstanding
                       :
                       therefore
                       I
                       hate
                       all
                       the
                       wayes
                       of
                       falsehood
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     this
                     part
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     of
                     God
                     protesteth
                     his
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     so
                     now
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     he
                     sheweth
                     his
                     hatred
                     to
                     the
                     contrarie
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     partly
                     set
                     down
                     before
                     ,
                     &
                     more
                     largely
                     by
                     Gods
                     grace
                     shall
                     shew
                     hereafter
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     token
                     of
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     whē
                     we
                     either
                     hate
                     
                       falsehood
                       in
                       religion
                       ,
                       or
                       corruptiō
                       in
                       manners
                       .
                    
                     We
                     are
                     then
                     
                     to
                     looke
                     into
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     see
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     hate
                     Poperie
                     and
                     heresie
                     ,
                     if
                     there
                     bee
                     in
                     vs
                     an
                     hatred
                     against
                     blaspheming
                     of
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     against
                     adulterie
                     ,
                     false
                     dealing
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     cannot
                     loue
                     the
                     true
                     worship
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     hate
                     heresie
                     ;
                     we
                     cānot
                     loue
                     Gods
                     name
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     hate
                     the
                     abusers
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     wee
                     cannot
                     loue
                     chastitie
                     and
                     true
                     dealing
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     hate
                     adulterie
                     ,
                     and
                     vnrighteousnesse
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     wee
                     feele
                     our selues
                     to
                     be
                     indifferent
                     persons
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     what
                     come
                     may
                     ,
                     we
                     care
                     not
                     greatly
                     ,
                     vndoubtedly
                     wee
                     are
                     of
                     no
                     religion
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     thou
                     doest
                     not
                     hate
                     an
                     Atheist
                     ,
                     thou
                     louest
                     not
                     God
                     ;
                     if
                     thou
                     hatest
                     not
                     heresie
                     ,
                     thou
                     doest
                     
                     not
                     loue
                     Gods
                     law
                     ;
                     if
                     thou
                     hatest
                     not
                     adulterie
                     ,
                     thou
                     art
                     not
                     truly
                     chast
                     ;
                     if
                     thou
                     hatest
                     not
                     false
                     dealing
                     ,
                     thou
                     art
                     vnrighteous
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     heretiks
                     neuer
                     hate
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     because
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     loue
                     the
                     trueth
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     Papists
                     can
                     be
                     content
                     with
                     the
                     Familie
                     of
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Family
                     of
                     loue
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     Wherfore
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     many
                     doe
                     falsely
                     pretend
                     religion
                     ,
                     chastity
                     ,
                     and
                     true
                     dealing
                     .
                  
                   
                     Note
                     here
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       gotten
                       vnderstanding
                       by
                       thy
                       word
                       :
                    
                     as
                     though
                     his
                     vnderstanding
                     
                     was
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     his
                     zealous
                     hatred
                     of
                     the
                     false
                     worship
                     .
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     then
                     that
                     men
                     doe
                     not
                     hate
                     euill
                     in
                     greater
                     measure
                     ?
                     because
                     they
                     bee
                     ignorant
                     and
                     knowe
                     nothing
                     .
                     Indeede
                     noueltie
                     displeaseth
                     them
                     a
                     little
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     they
                     be
                     somewhat
                     acquainted
                     with
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     taught
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     like
                     it
                     well
                     enough
                     .
                     Why
                     doe
                     we
                     hand
                     ouer
                     head
                     take
                     any
                     religion
                     ?
                     euen
                     because
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     gotten
                     vnderstanding
                     .
                     Why
                     doth
                     heresie
                     get
                     such
                     easie
                     entertainment
                     with
                     many
                     of
                     vs
                     ?
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     vnconstant
                     and
                     borne
                     away
                     with
                     euery
                     blast
                     ,
                     as
                     witnesse
                     Peter
                     and
                     Iude
                     ,
                     and
                     because
                     wee
                     are
                     not
                     fast
                     rooted
                     in
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     mentioned
                     Ephes.
                     4.
                     
                     Many
                     in
                     our
                     countrie
                     are
                     stiffe
                     in
                     heresie
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     neuer
                     sound
                     in
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     euer
                     inconstant
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     neuer
                     rooted
                     in
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     were
                     carried
                     away
                     with
                     euery
                     puffe
                     of
                     vaine
                     doctrine
                     .
                     Some
                     indeede
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     said
                     before
                     )
                     fall
                     for
                     lacke
                     of
                     good
                     conscience
                     :
                     but
                     some
                     neuer
                     come
                     so
                     farre
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     heard
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     heard
                     very
                     negligently
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     whosoeuer
                     shall
                     now
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     blow
                     an
                     illusion
                     in
                     their
                     eare
                     ▪
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     heard
                     .
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     know
                     an
                     enemie
                     ?
                     he
                     commeth
                     vnder
                     the
                     cloake
                     of
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     couered
                     with
                     the
                     vizard
                     of
                     honestie
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     vnderstanding
                     faileth
                     ,
                     his
                     iudgement
                     is
                     corrupt
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     here
                     saide
                     ,
                     
                       all
                       the
                       wayes
                       of
                       falsehood
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     note
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     growe
                     from
                     knowledge
                     to
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     from
                     faith
                     to
                     faith
                     ,
                     from
                     glorie
                     to
                     glorie
                     ,
                     that
                     growing
                     in
                     godly
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     grow
                     also
                     in
                     hatred
                     of
                     falsehood
                     .
                     This
                     verse
                     may
                     seeme
                     to
                     haue
                     some
                     contrarietie
                     with
                     the
                     verse
                     a
                     little
                     going
                     before
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       abstained
                       from
                       euerie
                       euill
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       might
                       keepe
                       thy
                       law
                       :
                    
                     but
                     indeede
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     ;
                     because
                     no
                     true
                     mortification
                     ,
                     both
                     here
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     place
                     ,
                     is
                     required
                     an
                     hatred
                     auoyding
                     of
                     euill
                     .
                     
                       Wee
                       must
                       knowe
                    
                     
                     
                     
                       that
                       the
                       way
                       to
                       make
                       good
                       things
                       fr●●●te
                       ,
                       is
                       the
                       way
                       to
                       feele
                       euill
                       thing
                       sowre
                       :
                    
                     As
                     when
                     thou
                     art
                     grieued
                     to
                     feele
                     thine
                     eye
                     an
                     occasion
                     of
                     euill
                     ,
                     or
                     euill
                     thoughts
                     to
                     bee
                     in
                     thine
                     heart
                     with
                     bitternes
                     and
                     vexation
                     of
                     spirit
                     ,
                     thou
                     must
                     striue
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     will
                     giue
                     thee
                     strength
                     to
                     striue
                     not
                     onely
                     without
                     constraint
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     of
                     a
                     loue
                     of
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     hatred
                     of
                     euill
                     .
                     The
                     first
                     way
                     then
                     vnto
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     is
                     wear
                     som●●es
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     striue
                     against
                     it
                     though
                     with
                     great
                     trouble
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     more
                     we
                     vexe
                     ,
                     torment
                     ,
                     and
                     disquiet
                     our selues
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     we
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     the
                     hatred
                     of
                     sinne
                     will
                     growe
                     of
                     it selfe
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     a
                     man
                     cannot
                     finde
                     this
                     hatred
                     of
                     sinne
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     hee
                     must
                     labour
                     to
                     auoide
                     all
                     occasions
                     that
                     hinder
                     his
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     as
                     distractions
                     &
                     troubles
                     of
                     minde
                     ,
                     and
                     vse
                     all
                     meanes
                     to
                     grow
                     in
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     as
                     reading
                     ,
                     hearing
                     ,
                     conferring
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     .
                     For
                     our
                     not
                     profiting
                     in
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     is
                     our
                     not
                     profiting
                     in
                     hating
                     of
                     heresies
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     ●ot
                     
                     hating
                     of
                     heresie
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     token
                     of
                     our
                     not
                     profiting
                     in
                     knowledge
                     ▪
                     When
                     we
                     heare
                     then
                     ,
                     if
                     our
                     hearing
                     doe
                     not
                     worke
                     in
                     vs
                     a
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     hatred
                     of
                     the
                     contrarie
                     ,
                     wee
                     haue
                     not
                     profited
                     in
                     knowledge
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     we
                     grow
                     in
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     knowe
                     it
                     by
                     profiting
                     in
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     hatred
                     of
                     falsehood
                     .
                     Wee
                     haue
                     shewed
                     ,
                     how
                     in
                     the
                     former
                     portion
                     ,
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     testifying
                     his
                     affection
                     to
                     Gods
                     law
                     ,
                     and
                     concluding
                     with
                     his
                     hatred
                     to
                     the
                     contrarie
                     ,
                     intermi●gieth
                     his
                     reasons
                     ,
                     that
                     because
                     he
                     found
                     by
                     experience
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     made
                     him
                     wiser
                     then
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     than
                     his
                     teachers
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     aged
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     preserue
                     him
                     from
                     euery
                     euill
                     way
                     :
                     therefore
                     he
                     found
                     such
                     comfort
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     naturall
                     thing
                     was
                     so
                     liking
                     to
                     his
                     outward
                     man
                     ,
                     as
                     this
                     was
                     to
                     his
                     inward
                     man.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PORTION
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   NVN.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       105
                       ▪
                       
                    
                     
                       Thy
                       word
                       is
                       a
                       lantorne
                       vnto
                       my
                       feete
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       light
                       vnto
                       my
                       path
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     portion
                     following
                     is
                     a
                     prayer
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     to
                     bee
                     further
                     instructed
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     haue
                     his
                     affections
                     thereby
                     more
                     reformed
                     .
                     The
                     reasons
                     which
                     hee
                     vseth
                     bee
                     three
                     :
                     the
                     first
                     is
                     his
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     made
                     account
                     of
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     onely
                     meanes
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     directed
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     wayes
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     contained
                     
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     verse
                     of
                     the
                     portion
                     :
                     
                       Thy
                       word
                       is
                       a
                       lantorne
                       vnto
                       my
                       feete
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       light
                       vnto
                       my
                       (
                       steps
                       )
                       or
                       path
                       .
                    
                     The
                     second
                     ,
                     is
                     his
                     constant
                     purpose
                     to
                     perseuere
                     in
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     following
                     :
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       sworne
                       and
                       will
                       performe
                       it
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       thy
                       righteous
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                     The
                     third
                     is
                     his
                     miserable
                     calamitie
                     ,
                     wherein
                     he
                     was
                     ,
                     which
                     constrained
                     him
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     which
                     appeareth
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     verse
                     :
                     
                       I
                       am
                       very
                       sore
                       afflicted
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       quicken
                       me
                       according
                       to
                       t●●y
                       word
                    
                     These
                     things
                     are
                     afterwards
                     shewed
                     in
                     the
                     verses
                     following
                     ,
                     as
                     his
                     faith
                     in
                     Gods
                     lawe
                     in
                     the
                     two
                     last
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     calamity
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     and
                     sixt
                     verses
                     ,
                     with
                     prayer
                     couched
                     in
                     the
                     middest
                     of
                     the
                     portion
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     marueilous
                     strange
                     thing
                     ,
                     that
                     one
                     thing
                     should
                     bee
                     so
                     often
                     repeated
                     ,
                     as
                     this
                     to
                     commend
                     still
                     Gods
                     law
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     pray
                     still
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     This
                     proceedeth
                     from
                     the
                     comfort
                     which
                     he
                     felt
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     the
                     fight
                     of
                     the
                     corruption
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     commended
                     to
                     vs
                     in
                     writing
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     vs
                     our
                     corruption
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     labour
                     for
                     the
                     like
                     fruite
                     ▪
                     Wherfore
                     seeing
                     experience
                     hath
                     taught
                     vs
                     thus
                     much
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     learne
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     neither
                     see
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     our
                     seeking
                     after
                     God
                     ,
                     nor
                     our
                     calamitie
                     and
                     miserie
                     to
                     be
                     deliuered
                     out
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     pray
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     for
                     the
                     right
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     much
                     to
                     thanke
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     giueth
                     vs
                     in
                     another
                     such
                     a
                     fight
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     corruption
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     As
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     verse
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     notable
                     commendation
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     :
                     so
                     is
                     there
                     also
                     a
                     singular
                     declaration
                     of
                     his
                     faith
                     :
                     
                       Thy
                       word
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       is
                       a
                       lantorne
                       to
                       my
                       feete
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       light
                       vnto
                       my
                       path
                       .
                    
                     This
                     seemeth
                     to
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     been
                     learned
                     long
                     agoe
                     ,
                     and
                     belched
                     out
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     Poperie
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     new
                     thing
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     saying
                     very
                     well
                     knowne
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     we
                     looke
                     into
                     the
                     seuerall
                     practises
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     righteous
                     iudge
                     of
                     all
                     mens
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     finde
                     men
                     to
                     be
                     farre
                     from
                     any
                     inward
                     faith
                     shewed
                     in
                     such
                     fruits
                     .
                     This
                     made
                     the
                     Prophet
                     to
                     sweare
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     saw
                     on
                     one
                     side
                     his
                     happines
                     so
                     great
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     corruption
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     meditating
                     day
                     and
                     night
                     in
                     Gods
                     law
                     ,
                     and
                     considering
                     
                     his
                     righteous
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     he
                     saith
                     in
                     trueth
                     ,
                     
                       Thy
                       word
                       is
                       a
                       lanterne
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     If
                     we
                     will
                     looke
                     into
                     our selues
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     finde
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     seeme
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     easily
                     beleeued
                     ,
                     are
                     furthest
                     from
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     things
                     most
                     easie
                     to
                     be
                     learned
                     ,
                     are
                     furthest
                     from
                     practise
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     euery
                     man
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                     Who
                     will
                     not
                     beleeue
                     this
                     ?
                     what
                     a
                     beast
                     were
                     he
                     that
                     would
                     denie
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ?
                     But
                     alas
                     ,
                     our
                     carelesse
                     reading
                     ,
                     our
                     rare
                     meditating
                     ,
                     our
                     cold
                     praying
                     ,
                     and
                     praising
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     our
                     seldome
                     conference
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     will
                     testifie
                     against
                     vs
                     in
                     time
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     neuer
                     truely
                     beleeued
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     first
                     looke
                     and
                     note
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     we
                     shall
                     profit
                     somewhat
                     more
                     .
                     The
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     opposeth
                     here
                     the
                     word
                     to
                     mans
                     wisedom
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     mētioned
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     going
                     before
                     ,
                     as
                     light
                     is
                     contrarie
                     to
                     darknes
                     ▪
                     For
                     as
                     in
                     darknes
                     we
                     cannot
                     goe
                     safely
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     a
                     lanterne
                     ,
                     or
                     such
                     like
                     :
                     euen
                     so
                     are
                     we
                     in
                     ignorance
                     and
                     rebellion
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     continually
                     guided
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     Spirit
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     a
                     further
                     thing
                     ,
                     how
                     durst
                     blind
                     bayards
                     be
                     so
                     bold
                     ,
                     who
                     liuing
                     in
                     the
                     darknes
                     of
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     thinke
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     vnable
                     to
                     discerne
                     betweene
                     persumption
                     and
                     despayre
                     ,
                     betweene
                     promises
                     and
                     threatnings
                     ,
                     betweene
                     things
                     streightly
                     commanded
                     ,
                     &
                     voluntarily
                     done
                     ,
                     suppose
                     themselues
                     to
                     be
                     sharpe
                     sighted
                     ?
                     Nay
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     finde
                     these
                     fruites
                     to
                     be
                     but
                     in
                     few
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     22.
                     23.
                     
                     
                       The
                       light
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       is
                       the
                       eye
                       ,
                       if
                       then
                       thine
                       eye
                       be
                       single
                       ,
                       thy
                       whole
                       body
                       shall
                       be
                       light
                       .
                    
                     23.
                     
                     
                       But
                       if
                       thine
                       eye
                       be
                       wicked
                       ,
                       then
                       all
                       thy
                       body
                       shall
                       be
                       darke
                       .
                    
                     Where
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     borroweth
                     his
                     speech
                     from
                     the
                     senses
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     translateth
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     powers
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     euery
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     is
                     lightsome
                     ,
                     whilest
                     the
                     eye
                     seeth
                     :
                     so
                     a
                     man
                     being
                     inlightened
                     
                     with
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     hauing
                     his
                     eyes
                     alwaies
                     to
                     heauen
                     ,
                     hath
                     his
                     affections
                     aright
                     :
                     and
                     on
                     the
                     contrarie
                     ,
                     as
                     all
                     things
                     are
                     lothsome
                     to
                     that
                     bodie
                     ,
                     which
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     the
                     eyes
                     is
                     wholy
                     darkened
                     :
                     so
                     a
                     man
                     sitting
                     in
                     the
                     darknes
                     of
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     hauing
                     his
                     mind
                     wholy
                     set
                     on
                     earthly
                     things
                     ,
                     hath
                     his
                     affections
                     disordered
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     light
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     is
                     darknes
                     in
                     our
                     soules
                     ,
                     the
                     Apostle
                     Peter
                     doth
                     plainely
                     shew
                     it
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Pet.
                     1.
                     19.
                     
                     
                       We
                       haue
                       a
                       most
                       sure
                       word
                       of
                       the
                       Prophets
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       which
                       ye
                       doe
                       well
                       ,
                       that
                       ye
                       take
                       heede
                       ,
                       as
                       to
                       a
                       sure
                       light
                       in
                       a
                       darke
                       place
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Where
                     he
                     commending
                     the
                     Christians
                     for
                     their
                     care
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     light
                     in
                     the
                     darke
                     ,
                     and
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     how
                     much
                     knowledge
                     we
                     haue
                     ,
                     so
                     much
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     good
                     affections
                     .
                     Also
                     Paul
                     ,
                     Ephes
                     4.
                     17.
                     18
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       testifie
                       in
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       that
                       ye
                       henceforth
                       walke
                       n●t
                       ,
                       as
                       other
                       Gentiles
                       walke
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       vanitie
                       of
                       their
                       minde
                       ,
                    
                     18.
                     
                     
                       Hauing
                       their
                       cogitation
                       darkened
                       ,
                       and
                       being
                       strangers
                       from
                       the
                       life
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       through
                       the
                       ignorance
                       that
                       is
                       in
                       them
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Where
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     man
                     vnregenerate
                     hath
                     his
                     minde
                     ,
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     and
                     heart
                     corrupt
                     and
                     blinde
                     in
                     that
                     life
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     liueth
                     in
                     his
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     as
                     the
                     man
                     which
                     seeth
                     being
                     in
                     darknes
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     light
                     the
                     blind
                     man
                     gropeth
                     vncertainely
                     ;
                     euen
                     so
                     all
                     our
                     doing
                     ;
                     are
                     endlesse
                     and
                     headlesse
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     without
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     knowledge
                     .
                  
                   
                     Shall
                     we
                     thinke
                     now
                     that
                     euery
                     man
                     beleeueth
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     ?
                     No
                     ,
                     for
                     if
                     they
                     did
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     doe
                     otherwise
                     .
                     If
                     they
                     felt
                     this
                     in
                     affection
                     in
                     any
                     measure
                     ,
                     would
                     they
                     not
                     come
                     
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     prison
                     to
                     the
                     liberty
                     of
                     Gods
                     saints
                     ,
                     would
                     they
                     not
                     auoid
                     the
                     darkenesse
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     bright
                     sunne
                     ?
                     What
                     a
                     follie
                     were
                     it
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     hauing
                     scales
                     and
                     gleamy
                     diseases
                     
                     on
                     his
                     eyes
                     might
                     be
                     cured
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     ?
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     double
                     fault
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     men
                     may
                     know
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     lie
                     in
                     errours
                     and
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     conuerted
                     they
                     will
                     dwell
                     still
                     in
                     Heresie
                     .
                     Oh
                     what
                     a
                     thing
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     wilfullie
                     to
                     remaine
                     in
                     darkenesse
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     sleepe
                     at
                     the
                     hearing
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     giueth
                     them
                     a
                     lanterne
                     for
                     their
                     feete
                     ,
                     and
                     offereth
                     knowledge
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     better
                     than
                     the
                     stockes
                     they
                     sit
                     on
                     ?
                     If
                     it
                     pleased
                     the
                     Lord
                     who
                     
                     giueth
                     vnderstanding
                     to
                     the
                     ignorant
                     ,
                     and
                     draweth
                     light
                     out
                     of
                     darkenesse
                     to
                     reueale
                     the
                     light
                     into
                     their
                     darke
                     cōsciences
                     ,
                     they
                     should
                     know
                     that
                     when
                     light
                     came
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     
                     refused
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     louers
                     of
                     darknes
                     more
                     than
                     of
                     light
                     .
                     But
                     he
                     that
                     worketh
                     all
                     things
                     mightily
                     i●
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     must
                     shew
                     this
                     light
                     vnto
                     their
                     darkenes
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     hell
                     thinke
                     on
                     none
                     other
                     heauen
                     ,
                     &
                     they
                     that
                     lie
                     in
                     vnrighteousnes
                     ,
                     thinke
                     of
                     no
                     other
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     sitting
                     in
                     the
                     vallies
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     they
                     remember
                     none
                     other
                     life
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     therefore
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lords
                     glorious
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     gospel
                     may
                     open
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     their
                     consciences
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     euery
                     man
                     examine
                     his
                     owne
                     heart
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     pray
                     to
                     haue
                     his
                     iudgement
                     cleared
                     by
                     the
                     true
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     affections
                     renewed
                     to
                     the
                     due
                     obedience
                     
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     For
                     how
                     much
                     knowledge
                     wee
                     haue
                     ,
                     so
                     much
                     light
                     haue
                     we
                     ;
                     and
                     looke
                     how
                     much
                     we
                     lie
                     in
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     so
                     much
                     we
                     lie
                     in
                     darknes
                     .
                     Wee
                     know
                     but
                     in
                     part
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     at
                     the
                     highest
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     how
                     great
                     then
                     is
                     that
                     darkenes
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     know
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     the
                     word
                     may
                     instruct
                     vs
                     in
                     ?
                     When
                     a
                     man
                     seeth
                     as
                     much
                     in
                     a
                     Papist
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     a
                     blocke
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     consider
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     little
                     as
                     the
                     care
                     is
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     small
                     as
                     our
                     conscience
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     so
                     little
                     is
                     his
                     light
                     in
                     heauenly
                     things
                     .
                     Yea
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     haue
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     liue
                     not
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     yet
                     in
                     darkenes
                     ,
                     wee
                     grope
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     farre
                     off
                     ,
                     who
                     hauing
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     haue
                     no
                     conscience
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     saying
                     that
                     may
                     touch
                     vs
                     to
                     the
                     quicke
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     but
                     hauing
                     a
                     glimmering
                     light
                     ,
                     as
                     Paul
                     had
                     in
                     the
                     outward
                     man
                     at
                     his
                     conuersion
                     ,
                     or
                     being
                     as
                     purblinde
                     men
                     ,
                     not
                     hauing
                     
                     our
                     eyes
                     cleane
                     out
                     ,
                     nor
                     our
                     sight
                     cleere
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     labour
                     not
                     to
                     build
                     vertue
                     vpon
                     vertue
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     thou
                     hast
                     not
                     a
                     care
                     to
                     profite
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     thou
                     hast
                     a
                     darke
                     sight
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     glimmering
                     light
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     shadowe
                     before
                     thine
                     eyes
                     ,
                     thou
                     canst
                     not
                     discerne
                     chalke
                     from
                     cheese
                     .
                     No
                     maruaile
                     then
                     ,
                     why
                     so
                     few
                     are
                     sharpe
                     sighted
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     sith
                     either
                     we
                     know
                     little
                     ,
                     or
                     knowing
                     somewhat
                     ,
                     we
                     practise
                     nothing
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     wee
                     haue
                     gone
                     some
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     iourney
                     in
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     passe
                     the
                     other
                     in
                     darkenes
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     very
                     dangerous
                     :
                     likewise
                     in
                     regeneration
                     ,
                     though
                     wee
                     haue
                     spent
                     some
                     part
                     of
                     our
                     life
                     in
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     true
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     residue
                     of
                     our
                     life
                     do
                     not
                     escape
                     the
                     willnes
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     without
                     dangerous
                     darknes
                     hold
                     forth
                     our
                     course
                     in
                     the
                     Spirit
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     mingle
                     light
                     and
                     darknes
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     confound
                     the
                     world
                     and
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     wisedome
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     inuentions
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     as
                     yet
                     truly
                     obey
                     ,
                     nor
                     walke
                     in
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     as
                     whatsoeuer
                     is
                     not
                     of
                     Faith
                     is
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     whatsoeuer
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     light
                     is
                     darknes
                     :
                     so
                     whatsoeuer
                     is
                     not
                     done
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     is
                     done
                     in
                     the
                     darknes
                     of
                     ignorance
                     .
                     In
                     all
                     our
                     affaires
                     then
                     we
                     must
                     learne
                     to
                     aske
                     counsell
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     Here
                     then
                     is
                     a
                     good
                     comfortable
                     doctrine
                     also
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     so
                     much
                     in
                     darknes
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     whole
                     or
                     in
                     part
                     we
                     be
                     in
                     ignorance
                     :
                     so
                     whether
                     in
                     part
                     or
                     in
                     whole
                     wee
                     be
                     warranted
                     by
                     
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     our
                     doing
                     ;
                     so
                     farre
                     we
                     haue
                     a
                     guide
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     a
                     load-starre
                     ,
                     a
                     lanterne
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     sure
                     light
                     ,
                     as
                     Peter
                     witnesseth
                     ,
                     to
                     conduct
                     vs.
                     The
                     Papists
                     then
                     are
                     here
                     confuted
                     ,
                     which
                     say
                     the
                     word
                     containeth
                     hard
                     things
                     :
                     wee
                     graunt
                     indeed
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     many
                     mysteries
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     testimonies
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     are
                     wonderfull
                     ,
                     especiallie
                     in
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     saluation
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     a
                     naturall
                     man
                     ;
                     yet
                     there
                     be
                     many
                     things
                     easie
                     to
                     a
                     man
                     regenerate
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     very
                     entrance
                     into
                     them
                     giueth
                     light
                     to
                     the
                     blinde
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     them
                     which
                     are
                     lowly
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     eyes
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     our
                     great
                     corruption
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     wee
                     know
                     in
                     part
                     ,
                     we
                     
                     are
                     as
                     they
                     that
                     haue
                     a
                     glimmering
                     sight
                     of
                     their
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     least
                     they
                     should
                     bee
                     accounted
                     starke
                     blinde
                     refuse
                     a
                     leader
                     .
                     But
                     although
                     wee
                     see
                     as
                     in
                     a
                     glasse
                     ,
                     in
                     part
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     measure
                     ,
                     yet
                     as
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     follow
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     not
                     blinde
                     ,
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     lanterne
                     :
                     so
                     we
                     may
                     come
                     to
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     vnles
                     wee
                     shut
                     our
                     eyes
                     at
                     the
                     truth
                     .
                     We
                     may
                     therefore
                     as
                     safely
                     for
                     the
                     soules
                     health
                     ,
                     follow
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     for
                     the
                     safegard
                     of
                     our
                     body
                     ,
                     follow
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     a
                     lanterne
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     way
                     of
                     saluation
                     prescribed
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     is
                     an
                     high
                     ,
                     plaine
                     ,
                     and
                     heaten
                     way
                     ,
                     if
                     anie
                     thing
                     hinder
                     vs
                     therevnto
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     curse
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     sinne
                     in
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     not
                     carefull
                     to
                     be
                     directed
                     .
                     For
                     surely
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     word
                     to
                     open
                     our
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     though
                     wee
                     be
                     borne
                     blinde
                     ,
                     if
                     you
                     doe
                     not
                     willingly
                     shut
                     your
                     eyes
                     .
                     But
                     wee
                     must
                     note
                     that
                     Gods
                     word
                     is
                     a
                     lanterne
                     ,
                     when
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     worketh
                     thereby
                     :
                     for
                     whilest
                     we
                     goe
                     about
                     the
                     bare
                     and
                     literall
                     sense
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     otherwise
                     then
                     if
                     a
                     blinde
                     man
                     should
                     reade
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     man
                     hauing
                     sight
                     ,
                     should
                     put
                     a
                     vaile
                     before
                     his
                     eyes
                     .
                     Wherfore
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     praieth
                     ,
                     port
                     .
                     17.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Direct
                       my
                       steppes
                       in
                       thy
                       worde
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     and
                     vers
                     :
                     7.
                     
                     
                       Shew
                       the
                       light
                       of
                       thy
                       countenaunce
                       vpon
                       thy
                       seruant
                       ,
                       &
                       teach
                       mee
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                     Why
                     then
                     do
                     we
                     so
                     little
                     profit
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ?
                     because
                     we
                     ,
                     thinking
                     that
                     of
                     our selues
                     we
                     can
                     conceiue
                     aright
                     ,
                     doe
                     not
                     pray
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     by
                     God
                     his
                     spirit
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     no
                     man
                     seeth
                     ,
                     or
                     can
                     see
                     what
                     is
                     in
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     &
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     vttereth
                     with
                     his
                     tongue
                     :
                     no
                     more
                     can
                     we
                     see
                     what
                     is
                     in
                     GOD
                     ,
                     but
                     being
                     taught
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     2.
                     20.
                     
                     
                       God
                       hath
                       reuealed
                       them
                       vnto
                       vs
                       by
                       his
                       spirit
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     spirit
                     searcheth
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     the
                     deep
                     things
                     of
                     God.
                     11.
                     
                       for
                       what
                       man
                       knoweth
                       the
                       things
                       of
                    
                     
                     
                       a
                       man
                       but
                       the
                       spirit
                       of
                       a
                       man
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       him
                       ?
                    
                     euen
                     so
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     God
                     knoweth
                     no
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God.
                     Flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     witnesseth
                     to
                     Peter
                     ,
                     cannot
                     reueale
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     our
                     saluation
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     why
                     then
                     are
                     we
                     yet
                     so
                     vnprofitable
                     ?
                     surely
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     guiltie
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     see
                     not
                     the
                     darkenesse
                     and
                     blindnesse
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     wee
                     see
                     it
                     ,
                     wee
                     feele
                     not
                     our selues
                     pressed
                     with
                     the
                     miserable
                     captiuitie
                     and
                     bondage
                     ,
                     wherein
                     it
                     holdeth
                     our
                     soules
                     .
                     This
                     sight
                     made
                     the
                     Prophet
                     so
                     often
                     vse
                     this
                     prayer
                     ,
                     
                       Teach
                       me
                       true
                       iudgement
                       ,
                       teach
                       me
                       true
                       vnderstanding
                       ,
                       teach
                       me
                       thy
                       statutes
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     All
                     which
                     repetitions
                     might
                     otherwise
                     haue
                     seemed
                     to
                     haue
                     bin
                     a
                     vaine
                     babling
                     ,
                     had
                     he
                     not
                     vsed
                     such
                     a
                     narrow
                     sight
                     of
                     his
                     inward
                     corruptions
                     with
                     a
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     deliuered
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     condemne
                     vs
                     of
                     our
                     darknes
                     ,
                     and
                     teach
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     light
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     Many
                     indeed
                     are
                     of
                     a
                     modest
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     some
                     sight
                     of
                     their
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     
                     haue
                     not
                     a
                     feeling
                     of
                     their
                     miserie
                     in
                     particular
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     doe
                     not
                     examine
                     themselues
                     in
                     euery
                     particular
                     thing
                     ,
                     what
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     darkenes
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     said
                     ,
                     doe
                     no
                     more
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     enlightned
                     and
                     gouerned
                     by
                     another
                     ,
                     than
                     he
                     that
                     hauing
                     a
                     slender
                     eye-sight
                     &
                     hardly
                     discerning
                     his
                     way
                     ,
                     refuseth
                     to
                     haue
                     a
                     guide
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     he
                     were
                     blinde
                     .
                     And
                     though
                     the
                     Lord
                     often
                     shineth
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     vs
                     guilty
                     of
                     our
                     blindnes
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     see
                     how
                     loathsome
                     ,
                     yrksome
                     ,
                     and
                     vncomfortable
                     a
                     thing
                     darkenes
                     is
                     ,
                     nor
                     how
                     pleasant
                     ,
                     amiable
                     ,
                     and
                     comfortable
                     a
                     thing
                     light
                     is
                     ,
                     although
                     we
                     confesse
                     in
                     generall
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     the
                     light
                     but
                     are
                     in
                     darkenes
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     want
                     of
                     seeing
                     the
                     monstrous
                     vglines
                     of
                     this
                     palpable
                     darkenesse
                     maketh
                     vs
                     dull
                     in
                     prayer
                     for
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     desire
                     that
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     stricken
                     into
                     our
                     consciences
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     in
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     how
                     amiable
                     ,
                     
                     glorious
                     ,
                     and
                     heauenly
                     a
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     enlightned
                     with
                     Gods
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     horrible
                     a
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     plunged
                     in
                     the
                     darkenes
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     ;
                     how
                     sweete
                     ,
                     excellent
                     ,
                     and
                     beautifull
                     a
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     beleeue
                     and
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     loathsome
                     and
                     palpable
                     is
                     mistrust
                     and
                     ignorance
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     must
                     then
                     be
                     perswaded
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     in
                     prison
                     ,
                     we
                     walke
                     in
                     the
                     night
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     darkenes
                     ,
                     whilest
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Lord
                     wil
                     ▪
                     giue
                     vs
                     in
                     time
                     to
                     suspect
                     our
                     hearts
                     of
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     and
                     worke
                     in
                     vs
                     both
                     a
                     desire
                     and
                     a
                     delight
                     
                       to
                       loue
                       and
                       liue
                       after
                       the
                       word
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     this
                     verse
                     in
                     ourselues
                     ,
                     to
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     
                       Thy
                       word
                       is
                       a
                       lanterne
                       to
                       my
                       fecte
                       ,
                       and
                       alight
                       to
                       my
                       paths
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Many
                     there
                     are
                     which
                     doe
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     acknowledge
                     this
                     doctrine
                     ▪
                     Some
                     are
                     come
                     out
                     of
                     this
                     darknes
                     into
                     the
                     glorious
                     kingdome
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     swarue
                     so
                     much
                     in
                     life
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     shew
                     not
                     themselues
                     to
                     haue
                     this
                     true
                     faith
                     .
                     And
                     where
                     mens
                     manners
                     swarue
                     besides
                     their
                     profession
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     this
                     sentence
                     ,
                     more
                     professed
                     in
                     mouth
                     ,
                     than
                     practised
                     in
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     onely
                     doe
                     beleeue
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     which
                     enterprise
                     nothing
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     
                     hath
                     it
                     warrant
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     these
                     acknowledge
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     themselues
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     but
                     darkenes
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     stand
                     in
                     need
                     to
                     be
                     inlightned
                     by
                     the
                     ministerie
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     working
                     of
                     his
                     spirit
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     as
                     we
                     confesse
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     this
                     in
                     generall
                     ,
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     deduce
                     it
                     to
                     particulars
                     and
                     
                     seuerals
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     euery
                     man
                     may
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     either
                     in
                     light
                     or
                     in
                     darkenesse
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     haue
                     a
                     warrant
                     for
                     this
                     which
                     I
                     doe
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     in
                     light
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     I
                     doe
                     it
                     by
                     the
                     motion
                     of
                     mine
                     owne
                     braine
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     in
                     darkenes
                     .
                     Besides
                     ,
                     as
                     this
                     doth
                     shew
                     the
                     great
                     necessity
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     :
                     so
                     also
                     it
                     must
                     humble
                     vs
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     our
                     ignorance
                     :
                     as
                     also
                     it
                     yeeldeth
                     this
                     comfort
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     we
                     thinke
                     we
                     trauell
                     safely
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     our
                     bodies
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     Sunne
                     ;
                     so
                     also
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     safe
                     way
                     to
                     saluation
                     ,
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     guided
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     as
                     some
                     doe
                     obiect
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     doe
                     containe
                     great
                     difficulties
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     hard
                     to
                     be
                     vnderstood
                     ;
                     we
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     the
                     smallest
                     things
                     were
                     deepe
                     mysteries
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     be
                     plaine
                     to
                     the
                     least
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     .
                     For
                     Prouerb
                     .
                     8.
                     9.
                     
                     Wisedome
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       all
                       her
                       words
                       are
                       plaine
                       to
                       him
                       that
                       will
                       vnderstand
                       ,
                       and
                       streight
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       would
                       finde
                       knowledge
                       .
                    
                     And
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     saith
                     ,
                     Portion
                     17.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       The
                       entrance
                       into
                       thy
                       word
                       sheweth
                       light
                       ,
                       and
                       giueth
                       vnderstanding
                       to
                       the
                       simple
                       .
                    
                     And
                     though
                     all
                     men
                     are
                     not
                     curiously
                     to
                     search
                     into
                     questions
                     ,
                     yet
                     all
                     men
                     are
                     carefull
                     to
                     seeke
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     saluation
                     .
                     No
                     man
                     then
                     can
                     herein
                     
                     complaine
                     of
                     darkenesse
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     owne
                     minde
                     ;
                     neither
                     neede
                     that
                     so
                     to
                     bee
                     ,
                     if
                     hee
                     will
                     vse
                     the
                     meanes
                     to
                     auoid
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     a
                     repenting
                     heart
                     craue
                     the
                     light
                     by
                     prayer
                     .
                     The
                     cause
                     therefore
                     why
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     a
                     parable
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     darke
                     riddle
                     vnto
                     so
                     many
                     ,
                     is
                     either
                     the
                     pride
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     wit
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     thinke
                     their
                     wit
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     good
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     can
                     conceiue
                     euery
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     iudgement
                     and
                     learning
                     to
                     be
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     they
                     can
                     vnderstand
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     profit
                     by
                     their
                     owne
                     industrie
                     ;
                     when
                     ,
                     as
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     author
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     is
                     also
                     the
                     reuealer
                     of
                     his
                     trueth
                     :
                     or
                     else
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     esteeme
                     so
                     reuerently
                     of
                     the
                     trueth
                     ,
                     nor
                     are
                     so
                     much
                     grieued
                     with
                     their
                     blindnesse
                     and
                     ignorance
                     as
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       106.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       sworne
                       and
                       will
                       performe
                       it
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       thy
                       righteous
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     NOw
                     as
                     his
                     faith
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     argument
                     he
                     vsed
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     second
                     was
                     his
                     conscience
                     ,
                     his
                     
                     loue
                     ,
                     &
                     his
                     affection
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     sheweth
                     by
                     his
                     oath
                     :
                     &
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     know
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     wandring
                     motion
                     of
                     his
                     minde
                     ,
                     carrying
                     him
                     away
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     thing
                     well
                     considered
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     constant
                     ,
                     he
                     protesteth
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     keepe
                     his
                     oath
                     .
                     Wherein
                     he
                     declareth
                     ,
                     that
                     many
                     men
                     haue
                     sometimes
                     motions
                     to
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     either
                     die
                     presently
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     
                     they
                     be
                     so
                     cold
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     quickely
                     fall
                     away
                     .
                     But
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     no
                     such
                     light-headed
                     man.
                     We
                     haue
                     here
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     why
                     many
                     doe
                     not
                     profit
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     cannot
                     ,
                     (
                     being
                     void
                     both
                     of
                     griefe
                     ,
                     for
                     their
                     natural
                     blindnesse
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     of
                     the
                     cleere
                     sight
                     and
                     faith
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     )
                     say
                     in
                     trueth
                     ,
                     
                       Thy
                       word
                       is
                       a
                       lantorne
                       to
                       my
                       feet
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Now
                     if
                     these
                     things
                     be
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     pray
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     moued
                     with
                     a
                     purpose
                     to
                     continue
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     purposing
                     we
                     must
                     beware
                     we
                     breake
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     be
                     constant
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       sworne
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       performe
                       it
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       thy
                       righteous
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                     Concerning
                     this
                     binding
                     of
                     himselfe
                     with
                     an
                     oath
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     here
                     vseth
                     ,
                     it
                     declareth
                     his
                     care
                     to
                     keepe
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     in
                     laying
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     were
                     past
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     vp
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     .
                     Wee
                     see
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     when
                     men
                     sweare
                     voluntarily
                     ,
                     
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     token
                     of
                     their
                     good
                     conscience
                     ;
                     so
                     it
                     appeareth
                     most
                     in
                     good
                     men
                     ,
                     who
                     setting
                     so
                     much
                     by
                     the
                     glorious
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     can
                     sustaine
                     any
                     priuate
                     discredit
                     ,
                     and
                     swallow
                     many
                     troubles
                     to
                     maintaine
                     the
                     credit
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     are
                     carefully
                     to
                     auoid
                     all
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     yet
                     make
                     a
                     greater
                     conscience
                     of
                     this
                     sinne
                     ,
                     than
                     of
                     any
                     other
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     take
                     an
                     oath
                     ,
                     though
                     before
                     they
                     made
                     a
                     conscience
                     of
                     that
                     thing
                     ,
                     yet
                     now
                     they
                     make
                     a
                     greater
                     conscience
                     .
                     If
                     hee
                     had
                     found
                     no
                     weakenesse
                     ,
                     no
                     mistrust
                     ,
                     or
                     doubtfulnesse
                     in
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     then
                     needed
                     he
                     not
                     so
                     streightly
                     to
                     haue
                     bound
                     himselfe
                     For
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     alwaies
                     carefull
                     ,
                     what
                     needed
                     he
                     to
                     haue
                     vsed
                     an
                     oath
                     ?
                     But
                     the
                     care
                     which
                     hee
                     had
                     to
                     meete
                     with
                     this
                     weaknesse
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     his
                     solemne
                     couenant
                     ,
                     which
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     infirmities
                     as
                     are
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     were
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     vanitie
                     and
                     sluggishnesse
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     he
                     felt
                     in
                     his
                     corrupt
                     nature
                     ,
                     did
                     prouoke
                     and
                     stirre
                     vp
                     himselfe
                     to
                     a
                     greater
                     care
                     by
                     an
                     oath
                     .
                  
                   
                     Then
                     if
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     euen
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     thought
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     necessary
                     meane
                     to
                     stirre
                     vp
                     his
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     why
                     should
                     we
                     not
                     thinke
                     it
                     as
                     necessarie
                     for
                     vs
                     ?
                     when
                     the
                     most
                     diligent
                     amongst
                     vs
                     ,
                     may
                     thinke
                     himselfe
                     to
                     bee
                     behind
                     him
                     in
                     many
                     degrees
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     we
                     make
                     no
                     such
                     oath
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     fearefull
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     delaying
                     of
                     this
                     practise
                     from
                     time
                     to
                     time
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     vs
                     that
                     feeling
                     of
                     our
                     wants
                     ,
                     that
                     reuerence
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     nor
                     experience
                     of
                     his
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     felt
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     must
                     make
                     vs
                     afraid
                     ,
                     and
                     ashamed
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     hauing
                     the
                     like
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     haue
                     not
                     the
                     like
                     affections
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     sparing
                     in
                     these
                     othes
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     good
                     token
                     of
                     a
                     Christian
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     be
                     but
                     a
                     nouice
                     in
                     Christs
                     schoole
                     (
                     for
                     euery
                     man
                     must
                     not
                     vse
                     this
                     oth
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     knoweth
                     not
                     his
                     owne
                     strength
                     )
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     alwaies
                     be
                     at
                     A.
                     B.
                     C.
                     and
                     dwell
                     still
                     in
                     the
                     principles
                     of
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     Neither
                     must
                     we
                     thinke
                     that
                     the
                     Prophet
                     here
                     made
                     any
                     new
                     or
                     strange
                     couenant
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     he
                     iterated
                     that
                     couenant
                     ,
                     which
                     before
                     he
                     had
                     made
                     in
                     circumcision
                     ,
                     &
                     although
                     we
                     make
                     no
                     such
                     couenant
                     now
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     made
                     them
                     before
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     was
                     a
                     renewing
                     of
                     his
                     oth
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     made
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     circumcised
                     ,
                     and
                     entred
                     into
                     Gods
                     familie
                     .
                     
                     And
                     because
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     here
                     to
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     discourse
                     of
                     many
                     particular
                     vowes
                     ;
                     wee
                     
                     shall
                     speake
                     of
                     our
                     generall
                     vow
                     ,
                     which
                     wee
                     make
                     in
                     Baptisme
                     ,
                     which
                     though
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     renue
                     ,
                     yet
                     wee
                     are
                     much
                     to
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     Wee
                     finde
                     ,
                     that
                     vowes
                     are
                     either
                     generall
                     or
                     particular
                     .
                     And
                     here
                     by
                     the
                     way
                     wee
                     must
                     note
                     ,
                     that
                     that
                     which
                     wee
                     call
                     a
                     compact
                     betweene
                     man
                     and
                     man
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     a
                     vow
                     betweene
                     God
                     and
                     man.
                     For
                     as
                     in
                     ciuill
                     affaires
                     ,
                     a
                     compact
                     is
                     a
                     streight
                     thing
                     and
                     bindeth
                     vs
                     more
                     before
                     men
                     ,
                     than
                     a
                     ba●e
                     promise
                     ;
                     and
                     promises
                     simply
                     made
                     ,
                     seeme
                     to
                     haue
                     greater
                     libertie
                     than
                     a
                     compact
                     :
                     so
                     also
                     promises
                     made
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     must
                     keepe
                     vs
                     in
                     obedience
                     ,
                     but
                     especially
                     vowes
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     double
                     bond
                     ,
                     are
                     farre
                     more
                     neerely
                     and
                     carefully
                     to
                     be
                     performed
                     .
                  
                   
                     Concerning
                     generall
                     vowes
                     ,
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     ordaining
                     of
                     Kings
                     ,
                     vowes
                     were
                     made
                     from
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     some
                     passed
                     from
                     their
                     Princes
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     as
                     2.
                     
                     Chro
                     23.
                     where
                     Iehoiad●
                     tooke
                     the
                     Captaines
                     of
                     hundreths
                     in
                     couenant
                     with
                     him
                     :
                     
                       And
                       all
                       the
                       Congregation
                       made
                       a
                       couenant
                       with
                       the
                       King
                       Io●sh
                       in
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     And
                     as
                     2
                     Chron.
                     34.
                     31.
                     
                     Iosiah
                     when
                     hee
                     had
                     destroyed
                     the
                     Idols
                     ,
                     and
                     reformed
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     finding
                     of
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     the
                     Lawe
                     ,
                     
                       stood
                       by
                       the
                       pillar
                       ,
                       and
                       made
                       a
                       couenant
                       before
                       the
                       Lord
                       to
                       walke
                       after
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       keepe
                       his
                       commandements
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       testimonies
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       statutes
                       .
                       &c.
                    
                     Also
                     Neh●
                     .
                     10.
                     we
                     shall
                     finde
                     a
                     generall
                     couenant
                     confirmed
                     by
                     an
                     oath
                     .
                  
                   
                     Concerning
                     particular
                     couenants
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     either
                     simply
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     or
                     
                     else
                     taken
                     vp
                     for
                     some
                     speciall
                     end
                     ,
                     either
                     as
                     meanes
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     some
                     good
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     as
                     bridles
                     to
                     auoide
                     some
                     euill
                     ,
                     as
                     2.
                     
                     Chron.
                     15.
                     12.
                     
                     
                       When
                       the
                       people
                       made
                       a
                       couenant
                       to
                       seeke
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     14.
                     
                     
                       They
                       did
                       sweare
                       vnto
                       the
                       Lord
                       with
                       a
                       lowd
                       voyce
                       .
                    
                     Also
                     Nehem.
                     10
                     the
                     people
                     take
                     a
                     new
                     oth
                     and
                     seale
                     it
                     .
                     Ezra
                     .
                     9
                     where
                     wee
                     may
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     Ezra
                     had
                     wept
                     and
                     fasted
                     for
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     taken
                     strange
                     wiues
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     the
                     Lands
                     .
                     3.
                     
                     
                       Made
                       them
                       to
                       make
                       a
                       couenant
                       with
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       put
                       away
                       their
                       strange
                       wiues
                       :
                    
                     as
                     also
                     Nehem.
                     5.
                     
                     On
                     this
                     sort
                     Ieremie
                     preswadeth
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     chap.
                     34
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     couenant
                     concerning
                     the
                     liberties
                     of
                     their
                     seruants
                     ,
                     and
                     denounceth
                     the
                     fierce
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     vpon
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     breaking
                     their
                     promise
                     .
                     Of
                     these
                     two
                     kindes
                     of
                     couenants
                     ,
                     ●he
                     selfe
                     same
                     rules
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     prescribed
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     feele
                     in
                     our selues
                     any
                     speciall
                     dulnes
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     bewaile
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     the
                     more
                     streights
                     of
                     minde
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     stirre
                     vp
                     our selues
                     and
                     not
                     neglect
                     the
                     meanes
                     .
                     Wee
                     speake
                     not
                     here
                     of
                     free
                     vowes
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     such
                     as
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     commandeth
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     relapse
                     and
                     falling
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     vse
                     these
                     means
                     ,
                     more
                     surely
                     to
                     tie
                     vs
                     vnto
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     contract
                     is
                     betweene
                     man
                     and
                     man
                     :
                     which
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     betweene
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     called
                     a
                     vow
                     .
                     In
                     contracts
                     men
                     leaue
                     some
                     libertie
                     to
                     themselues
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     for
                     some
                     circumstances
                     they
                     neede
                     not
                     keepe
                     it
                     :
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     meete
                     that
                     euery
                     vow
                     be
                     performed
                     to
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     These
                     vowes
                     and
                     couenants
                     ,
                     are
                     either
                     generall
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     the
                     King
                     maketh
                     with
                     his
                     subiects
                     ,
                     as
                     Ioas
                     ,
                     and
                     Iosias
                     ,
                     and
                     Nehemiah
                     maketh
                     a
                     generall
                     couenant
                     :
                     or
                     particular
                     ,
                     as
                     Asa
                     made
                     a
                     particular
                     couenant
                     ;
                     which
                     couenant
                     is
                     either
                     commanded
                     ,
                     or
                     taken
                     vp
                     for
                     some
                     cause
                     ,
                     of
                     and
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     as
                     meanes
                     to
                     auoide
                     euill
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     lay
                     hold
                     of
                     goodnes
                     ,
                     Ezra
                     .
                     9.
                     
                     The
                     particular
                     couenant
                     or
                     vow
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     commanded
                     ,
                     is
                     euer
                     contained
                     vnder
                     the
                     generall
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     respect
                     vnto
                     some
                     speciall
                     part
                     thereof
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     many
                     godly
                     Kings
                     tooke
                     othes
                     of
                     their
                     subiects
                     to
                     leaue
                     some
                     speciall
                     sinne
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     doe
                     some
                     speciall
                     good
                     deedes
                     .
                     So
                     men
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     So
                     Nehemiah
                     made
                     a
                     particular
                     couenant
                     with
                     the
                     rich
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     oppresse
                     the
                     poore
                     ,
                     Nehem.
                     5.
                     
                     So
                     Ieremy
                     caused
                     the
                     people
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     particular
                     couenāt
                     .
                     44.
                     
                  
                   
                     There
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     generall
                     couenant
                     and
                     the
                     particular
                     that
                     is
                     commaunded
                     ,
                     for
                     we
                     are
                     bound
                     to
                     doe
                     them
                     :
                     therefore
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     slacke
                     in
                     either
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     sorie
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     haue
                     receiued
                     grace
                     wee
                     must
                     stirre
                     it
                     vp
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     stirring
                     vp
                     of
                     our selues
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     neglect
                     this
                     remedie
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     ,
                     where
                     some
                     take
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     place
                     from
                     whence
                     they
                     might
                     either
                     draw
                     an
                     argument
                     
                     of
                     free
                     will
                     ,
                     or
                     proue
                     by
                     it
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     able
                     to
                     keepe
                     the
                     lawe
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     they
                     deceiue
                     themselues
                     :
                     for
                     first
                     ,
                     note
                     the
                     word
                     here
                     vsed
                     ,
                     he
                     saith
                     not
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     sworne
                     to
                     keepe
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     often
                     before
                     &
                     after
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     verse
                     from
                     this
                     vseth
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     righteous
                     performance
                     of
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     or
                     executing
                     of
                     his
                     iust
                     
                     vengeance
                     ;
                     neither
                     doth
                     hee
                     meane
                     here
                     a
                     simple
                     keeping
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     an
                     inward
                     and
                     carefull
                     receiuing
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     notan
                     outward
                     performance
                     .
                     Thus
                     the
                     word
                     (
                     keeping
                     )
                     is
                     often
                     taken
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     euen
                     for
                     a
                     laying
                     vp
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     in
                     our
                     minde
                     ,
                     from
                     whence
                     wee
                     may
                     draw
                     out
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     occasion
                     shall
                     serue
                     ;
                     as
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Blessed
                       are
                       they
                       that
                       heare
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       keepe
                       it
                       :
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     faithfully
                     lay
                     it
                     vp
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     full
                     intent
                     to
                     practise
                     ▪
                     when
                     God
                     shall
                     giue
                     iust
                     occasion
                     thereof
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     meaning
                     of
                     this
                     word
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     solemne
                     laying
                     vp
                     of
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     minde
                     ,
                     mentioned
                     also
                     before
                     ,
                     portion
                     3.
                     6
                     
                     ▪
                     
                       Remoue
                       from
                       me
                       shame
                       and
                       contempt
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       haue
                       kept
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       .
                    
                     So
                     that
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     how
                     hee
                     did
                     marke
                     diligently
                     how
                     God
                     fulfilled
                     his
                     promises
                     to
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     executed
                     vengeance
                     vpon
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                     And
                     because
                     the
                     fulfilling
                     of
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     giue
                     strength
                     to
                     his
                     to
                     keepe
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     hee
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     would
                     take
                     a
                     view
                     ,
                     how
                     God
                     performed
                     this
                     grace
                     in
                     his
                     seruants
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     forgiuing
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     the
                     repentant
                     ,
                     and
                     giuing
                     his
                     grace
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     craue
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     there
                     are
                     two
                     things
                     especially
                     ,
                     which
                     hinder
                     vs
                     from
                     this
                     practise
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     the
                     subtletie
                     
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     thus
                     reasoning
                     in
                     vs
                     ;
                     I
                     would
                     gladly
                     vow
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     I
                     haue
                     vowed
                     such
                     a
                     good
                     thing
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     further
                     from
                     performing
                     my
                     vow
                     ,
                     than
                     euer
                     I
                     was
                     before
                     .
                     We
                     answere
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     indeede
                     is
                     so
                     ,
                     and
                     commeth
                     as
                     a
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     vowing
                     so
                     high
                     a
                     thing
                     vnaduisedly
                     and
                     rashly
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     secret
                     presuming
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     with
                     want
                     of
                     a
                     prayer
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     for
                     grace
                     to
                     performe
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Prophet
                     did
                     .
                     For
                     so
                     soone
                     as
                     the
                     Prophet
                     had
                     vowed
                     thus
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     he
                     immediatly
                     maketh
                     his
                     prayer
                     ,
                     feruently
                     asking
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     hee
                     had
                     giuen
                     his
                     heart
                     whole
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     so
                     hee
                     would
                     confirme
                     this
                     grace
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     in
                     him
                     .
                     Now
                     ,
                     seeing
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     also
                     promised
                     to
                     cleanse
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     is
                     our
                     wisedome
                     and
                     sanctification
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     are
                     become
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     the
                     highest
                     ,
                     our
                     meaning
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     full
                     performance
                     hereof
                     should
                     bee
                     sought
                     for
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     second
                     thing
                     whereby
                     wee
                     are
                     hindred
                     ,
                     is
                     that
                     ,
                     wherewith
                     Sathan
                     doth
                     buffet
                     vs
                     :
                     
                     whē
                     we
                     haue
                     made
                     some
                     breach
                     of
                     our
                     couenant
                     made
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     saying
                     :
                     Thou
                     hast
                     not
                     
                     kept
                     thy
                     promise
                     ,
                     thou
                     hast
                     broken
                     thy
                     bond
                     ,
                     thou
                     hast
                     violated
                     thy
                     couenant
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     doe
                     this
                     once
                     is
                     as
                     good
                     as
                     twentie
                     :
                     this
                     will
                     be
                     a
                     sufficient
                     euidence
                     against
                     thee
                     why
                     doest
                     thou
                     therefore
                     continue
                     ,
                     and
                     striuest
                     any
                     further
                     in
                     vaine
                     ?
                     We
                     see
                     how
                     this
                     preuaileth
                     oftentimes
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     greater
                     sinne
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     sinne
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     sometimes
                     haue
                     beene
                     religious
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     practise
                     of
                     the
                     diuell
                     ,
                     for
                     some
                     particular
                     offence
                     ,
                     haue
                     beene
                     perswaded
                     that
                     they
                     haue
                     made
                     an
                     vtter
                     breach
                     of
                     their
                     couenant
                     .
                     Wee
                     answere
                     for
                     this
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     seeing
                     that
                     Christ
                     did
                     not
                     onely
                     die
                     for
                     our
                     sinnes
                     before
                     Baptisme
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     our
                     sinnes
                     after
                     Baptisme
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     not
                     onely
                     satisfie
                     for
                     our
                     sinnes
                     committed
                     before
                     our
                     calling
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     for
                     those
                     also
                     which
                     we
                     commit
                     after
                     our
                     calling
                     ,
                     though
                     through
                     infirmitie
                     and
                     frailtie
                     we
                     haue
                     fallen
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     lying
                     downe
                     in
                     presumption
                     and
                     malice
                     ,
                     but
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     reuerent
                     feare
                     &
                     trembling
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     corruptions
                     rebelled
                     against
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     the
                     particular
                     couenant
                     being
                     broken
                     cannot
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     generall
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     bee
                     excluded
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     be
                     included
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     When
                     then
                     wee
                     haue
                     made
                     a
                     breach
                     of
                     humane
                     obli●●ion
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     obstinate
                     maliciousnes
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     as
                     well
                     forgiuen
                     in
                     the
                     generall
                     ,
                     as
                     other
                     sinnes
                     .
                     Wee
                     may
                     see
                     this
                     in
                     politike
                     matters
                     betweene
                     a
                     good
                     Lord
                     and
                     his
                     seruant
                     ,
                     
                     (
                     for
                     I
                     presuppose
                     a
                     mercifull
                     ,
                     a
                     curteous
                     Lord
                     )
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     not
                     bee
                     displeased
                     for
                     failing
                     in
                     some
                     particular
                     performance
                     of
                     some
                     particular
                     couenant
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     findeth
                     him
                     readie
                     to
                     yeeld
                     honour
                     and
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     generall
                     couenants
                     which
                     are
                     betweene
                     them
                     :
                     euen
                     so
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     whose
                     loue
                     exceedeth
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     a
                     father
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     103.
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     mother
                     ,
                     Esay
                     .
                     49.
                     towards
                     his
                     ,
                     will
                     spare
                     vs
                     for
                     a
                     particular
                     breach
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     a
                     general
                     contempt
                     ,
                     and
                     done
                     of
                     wilfull
                     malice
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     case
                     we
                     will
                     humble
                     our selues
                     with
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     displeased
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     desire
                     the
                     Lord
                     not
                     to
                     take
                     vengeance
                     for
                     any
                     finall
                     breach
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     finall
                     intent
                     to
                     fall
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     surely
                     finde
                     mercie
                     and
                     pardon
                     at
                     
                     his
                     hand
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     doctrine
                     very
                     requisite
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     policie
                     of
                     Sathan
                     to
                     perswade
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     hauing
                     broken
                     one
                     couenant
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     broken
                     all
                     .
                     The
                     remedie
                     then
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     know
                     our
                     sinnes
                     to
                     be
                     pardoned
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     renue
                     our
                     couenant
                     ,
                     which
                     wee
                     doe
                     so
                     oft
                     as
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     learne
                     therefore
                     to
                     make
                     all
                     our
                     othes
                     with
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     
                     great
                     reuerence
                     ,
                     as
                     did
                     Nehemiah
                     chap
                     5.
                     who
                     caused
                     the
                     oath
                     to
                     be
                     ministred
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     the
                     Priest
                     ;
                     then
                     must
                     we
                     vse
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     meanes
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     may
                     continue
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     lastly
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     slip
                     or
                     falle
                     in
                     some
                     particular
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     discouraged
                     or
                     ●aint
                     .
                     The
                     cause
                     then
                     why
                     men
                     doe
                     not
                     this
                     ,
                     is
                     either
                     because
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     take
                     it
                     in
                     hand
                     in
                     reuerence
                     ,
                     or
                     taking
                     it
                     in
                     hand
                     doe
                     not
                     purpose
                     to
                     keepe
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     keeping
                     it
                     ,
                     doe
                     fall
                     by
                     despaire
                     for
                     some
                     particular
                     defect
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     how
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     sheweth
                     his
                     earnestnes
                     and
                     his
                     affection
                     to
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     teaching
                     vs
                     ,
                     why
                     many
                     doe
                     not
                     so
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     a
                     lanterne
                     to
                     their
                     feete
                     ,
                     either
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     such
                     vehement
                     affection
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     so
                     permanent
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     pray
                     both
                     against
                     our
                     coldnes
                     to
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     inconstancie
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     might
                     seeme
                     strange
                     to
                     some
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     sweare
                     to
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     :
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     keeping
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     in
                     outward
                     shew
                     as
                     in
                     inward
                     vertue
                     .
                     Againe
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     in
                     making
                     this
                     holy
                     o
                     th
                     Gods
                     children
                     doe
                     not
                     exclude
                     ,
                     but
                     include
                     the
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinnes
                     :
                     so
                     they
                     doe
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     first
                     presupposing
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     prayer
                     to
                     be
                     obtained
                     for
                     the
                     keeping
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     Besides
                     ,
                     no
                     particular
                     or
                     accessorie
                     couenant
                     can
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     principall
                     and
                     generall
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     one
                     includeth
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     But
                     here
                     we
                     must
                     note
                     ,
                     that
                     then
                     no
                     secondarie
                     cause
                     can
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     sinne
                     but
                     of
                     humane
                     frailtie
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     presumption
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     we
                     so
                     craue
                     for
                     mercy
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     hearts
                     be
                     set
                     to
                     recouer
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     sluggish
                     in
                     our
                     sinnes
                     hereafter
                     ,
                     because
                     then
                     is
                     the
                     oath
                     broken
                     ,
                     and
                     couenant
                     disanulled
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     make
                     a
                     finall
                     breach
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     therefore
                     fight
                     against
                     scrupulositie
                     herein
                     ,
                     knowing
                     that
                     God
                     wil
                     spare
                     vs
                     as
                     a
                     father
                     doth
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     breach
                     of
                     our
                     couenant
                     is
                     a
                     generall
                     relinquishing
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     When
                     then
                     there
                     ariseth
                     a
                     feare
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     come
                     so
                     neere
                     vnto
                     the
                     Lord
                     (
                     although
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     good
                     )
                     no
                     more
                     to
                     powre
                     this
                     pretious
                     licour
                     into
                     fraile
                     cōsciences
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     put
                     new
                     wine
                     into
                     old
                     bottels
                     ,
                     and
                     rather
                     appertaineth
                     to
                     them
                     of
                     greater
                     graces
                     :
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     consider
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     were
                     great
                     infirmities
                     in
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     against
                     which
                     he
                     would
                     striue
                     by
                     this
                     meane
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     prouoke
                     himselfe
                     to
                     come
                     neerer
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     So
                     that
                     as
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     vndertake
                     this
                     thing
                     without
                     aduice
                     :
                     so
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     alwaies
                     please
                     our selues
                     in
                     these
                     beginnings
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     as
                     concerning
                     the
                     time
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     teachers
                     ,
                     we
                     
                     should
                     neede
                     to
                     haue
                     the
                     first
                     foundation
                     of
                     religion
                     laid
                     againe
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     needes
                     acknowledge
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     our
                     long
                     absence
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     is
                     our
                     want
                     of
                     the
                     defiance
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Prophet
                     had
                     ;
                     neither
                     must
                     we
                     euer
                     ,
                     when
                     occasion
                     wall
                     be
                     giuen
                     ,
                     neglect
                     this
                     meane
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     keepe
                     vs
                     from
                     sliding
                     backe
                     .
                     And
                     here
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     obserue
                     ,
                     that
                     wicked
                     or
                     foolish
                     vowes
                     ,
                     which
                     hinder
                     Christian
                     religion
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     wicked
                     vowes
                     of
                     wicked
                     religion
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     ridiculous
                     vowes
                     of
                     chastitie
                     ,
                     or
                     such
                     as
                     may
                     hinder
                     vs
                     in
                     our
                     callings
                     (
                     as
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     should
                     neuer
                     eate
                     flesh
                     ,
                     or
                     should
                     not
                     weare
                     some
                     kinde
                     of
                     apparell
                     )
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     auoided
                     ;
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     their
                     warrant
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     
                     of
                     God.
                     And
                     though
                     wine
                     maketh
                     drunkards
                     ,
                     being
                     immoderately
                     taken
                     ;
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     reason
                     ,
                     seeing
                     it
                     maketh
                     glad
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     man
                     in
                     it
                     owne
                     nature
                     ,
                     why
                     others
                     should
                     not
                     vse
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     haue
                     weake
                     bodies
                     :
                     yet
                     thus
                     much
                     will
                     I
                     grant
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     a
                     man
                     that
                     hath
                     beene
                     drunke
                     by
                     too
                     immoderate
                     drinking
                     of
                     wine
                     ,
                     doth
                     vow
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     to
                     relinquish
                     it
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     vnaduised
                     ,
                     seeing
                     we
                     are
                     commaunded
                     ,
                     if
                     our
                     eye
                     offend
                     vs
                     ,
                     to
                     pull
                     it
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     our
                     foote
                     doth
                     hurt
                     vs
                     ,
                     to
                     cut
                     it
                     off
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     if
                     a
                     man
                     giuen
                     to
                     concupiscence
                     shall
                     solemnely
                     vow
                     to
                     refraine
                     the
                     familiaritie
                     of
                     wanton
                     women
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     come
                     in
                     place
                     where
                     light
                     
                     women
                     frequent
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     Iob
                     shall
                     make
                     a
                     couenant
                     with
                     his
                     eyes
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     this
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     also
                     to
                     be
                     warrantable
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     much
                     for
                     meanes
                     to
                     auoide
                     euill
                     :
                     now
                     for
                     meanes
                     to
                     doe
                     good
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     a
                     man
                     feele
                     himselfe
                     dull
                     ,
                     and
                     slow
                     in
                     reading
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     or
                     slacke
                     in
                     prayer
                     ,
                     shall
                     to
                     the
                     prouoking
                     himself
                     the
                     more
                     make
                     a
                     couenāt
                     daily
                     to
                     reade
                     some
                     portion
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bestow
                     some
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     in
                     prayer
                     ;
                     if
                     this
                     be
                     taken
                     vp
                     in
                     the
                     wisedome
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     to
                     cast
                     off
                     sluggishnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     prouoke
                     alacritie
                     herein
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     because
                     at
                     morning
                     ,
                     noone-tide
                     ,
                     and
                     euening
                     some
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     haue
                     vsed
                     it
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     set
                     himselfe
                     a
                     taske
                     ,
                     and
                     thereby
                     may
                     make
                     a
                     stay
                     for
                     his
                     wauering
                     minde
                     .
                     Howbeit
                     these
                     things
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     
                     perpetuall
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     other
                     couenants
                     .
                     For
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     abstaine
                     from
                     women
                     and
                     wine
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     for
                     euer
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     must
                     bee
                     done
                     for
                     some
                     certaine
                     ends
                     and
                     causes
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     with
                     some
                     holy
                     conditions
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     example
                     ,
                     if
                     a
                     man
                     hath
                     taken
                     a
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     to
                     pray
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     he
                     shall
                     haue
                     some
                     speciall
                     cause
                     of
                     setting
                     foorth
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     his
                     particular
                     calling
                     requiring
                     an
                     whole
                     man
                     ,
                     shall
                     call
                     him
                     away
                     ;
                     then
                     if
                     hee
                     omit
                     it
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     breach
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     thing
                     which
                     hee
                     is
                     about
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     law
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     needfull
                     to
                     be
                     considered
                     with
                     a
                     godly
                     care
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     double
                     that
                     some
                     other
                     day
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     more
                     at
                     libertie
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     causes
                     pretermitted
                     the
                     day
                     before
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     there
                     be
                     iust
                     occasion
                     offered
                     of
                     this
                     remission
                     (
                     for
                     otherwise
                     wee
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     remisse
                     )
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     the
                     couenant
                     is
                     not
                     broken
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     we
                     made
                     it
                     with
                     a
                     condition
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     would
                     vse
                     it
                     so
                     farre
                     foorth
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     might
                     not
                     hinder
                     Gods
                     glory
                     ,
                     our
                     dutie
                     to
                     our
                     brethren
                     ,
                     nor
                     our
                     seuerall
                     calling
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     case
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       obey
                       is
                       better
                       than
                       sacrifice
                       .
                    
                     But
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     iust
                     cause
                     of
                     pretermitting
                     this
                     purpose
                     ,
                     then
                     is
                     there
                     iust
                     cause
                     of
                     sorrowing
                     for
                     breaking
                     the
                     couenant
                     .
                     But
                     here
                     wee
                     see
                     an
                     helpe
                     ,
                     wee
                     haue
                     not
                     done
                     this
                     taske
                     to
                     day
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     idlenes
                     :
                     what
                     then
                     ?
                     We
                     must
                     returne
                     to
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     redeeme
                     that
                     with
                     double
                     diligence
                     ,
                     which
                     wee
                     haue
                     lost
                     through
                     wilfull
                     negligence
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     these
                     vowes
                     then
                     taken
                     vp
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     as
                     meanes
                     to
                     auoid
                     sinne
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     doe
                     good
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     first
                     take
                     heede
                     that
                     they
                     bee
                     made
                     within
                     the
                     compasse
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     but
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     continuall
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     bee
                     euer
                     made
                     with
                     wife
                     and
                     discreete
                     considerations
                     ,
                     least
                     being
                     broken
                     ,
                     our
                     cōsciences
                     be
                     troubled
                     .
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     any
                     fault
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     be
                     recompenced
                     by
                     double
                     dutie
                     and
                     diligence
                     afterward
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     wee
                     see
                     ,
                     how
                     either
                     for
                     to
                     pricke
                     vs
                     to
                     good
                     ,
                     or
                     stay
                     vs
                     from
                     some
                     euill
                     ,
                     wee
                     may
                     make
                     a
                     couenant
                     vpon
                     condition
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     desire
                     of
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     crauing
                     Gods
                     grace
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     much
                     of
                     his
                     care
                     and
                     conscience
                     to
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     :
                     now
                     let
                     vs
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     third
                     argument
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     his
                     affliction
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       107.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       am
                       very
                       sore
                       afflicted
                       :
                       O
                       Lord
                       quicken
                       me
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IN
                     that
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     vseth
                     this
                     as
                     a
                     reason
                     before
                     his
                     prayer
                     ,
                     it
                     seemeth
                     hee
                     was
                     not
                     meanely
                     troubled
                     ▪
                     but
                     sorely
                     vexed
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     ioyning
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     saith
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     following
                     :
                     
                       My
                       soule
                       is
                       continually
                       in
                       mine
                       hand
                       ,
                       yet
                       doe
                       I
                       not
                       forget
                       thy
                       law
                       .
                    
                     Wherein
                     carying
                     his
                     soule
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     he
                     meaneth
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     no
                     assurāce
                     of
                     his
                     life
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     in
                     continuall
                     danger
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     count
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     be
                     in
                     our
                     hand
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     hardly
                     sure
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     in
                     perill
                     to
                     slip
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     by
                     other
                     places
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     As
                     in
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     Iudges
                     ,
                     Iephtha
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       caryed
                       my
                       life
                       in
                       mine
                       owne
                       hand
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     I
                     did
                     hazard
                     my
                     life
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Sam.
                     28
                     ▪
                     21.
                     where
                     the
                     Pythonisse
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       put
                       my
                       soule
                       in
                       my
                       hand
                       .
                    
                     which
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     shee
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     ventured
                     my
                     life
                     ,
                     or
                     I
                     was
                     at
                     deaths
                     doore
                     .
                     Iob.
                     13.
                     14.
                     
                     
                       Wherefore
                       doe
                       I
                       teare
                       my
                       flesh
                       with
                       my
                       teeth
                       ,
                       and
                       put
                       my
                       soule
                       in
                       my
                       hand
                       ?
                    
                     As
                     if
                     hee
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     Why
                     doe
                     I
                     put
                     my
                     life
                     in
                     danger
                     ?
                     For
                     euen
                     as
                     water
                     lying
                     in
                     our
                     hand
                     is
                     soone
                     slipt
                     out
                     ;
                     so
                     our
                     soule
                     beeing
                     in
                     our
                     hand
                     ,
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     at
                     deaths
                     doore
                     .
                  
                   
                     Besides
                     ,
                     he
                     confesseth
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     many
                     snares
                     ,
                     and
                     pestilent
                     deuices
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     laid
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     at
                     his
                     least
                     going
                     astray
                     ,
                     hee
                     was
                     layed
                     for
                     ,
                     and
                     readie
                     to
                     bee
                     taken
                     .
                     In
                     that
                     hee
                     needed
                     thus
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     wee
                     may
                     see
                     how
                     reason
                     might
                     haue
                     moued
                     him
                     to
                     the
                     contrarie
                     .
                     Flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     might
                     haue
                     taught
                     Daniel
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     such
                     narrow
                     search
                     hee
                     might
                     haue
                     shut
                     his
                     window
                     when
                     he
                     praied
                     ,
                     or
                     haue
                     conueied
                     himselfe
                     into
                     some
                     secret
                     chamber
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     to
                     haue
                     vsed
                     some
                     policie
                     ,
                     and
                     prouided
                     means
                     to
                     haue
                     saued
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     had
                     not
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     mightily
                     preuailed
                     in
                     him
                     against
                     all
                     such
                     temptations
                     :
                     So
                     when
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     some
                     imminent
                     danger
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     at
                     our
                     wits
                     end
                     ,
                     sathan
                     would
                     haue
                     vs
                     go
                     in
                     by-paths
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     a
                     lantorne
                     to
                     our
                     feete
                     .
                     Saul
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     could
                     heare
                     nothing
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     was
                     driuen
                     thus
                     by
                     his
                     extreame
                     daunger
                     ,
                     to
                     goe
                     to
                     the
                     witches
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     then
                     how
                     necessary
                     it
                     is
                     for
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     triall
                     ,
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     their
                     direction
                     in
                     the
                     right
                     wayes
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     because
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     hardly
                     dealt
                     with
                     ,
                     wee
                     are
                     ready
                     to
                     reuenge
                     with
                     policie
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     how
                     he
                     prayeth
                     to
                     keepe
                     himselfe
                     aright
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     It
                     was
                     vndoubtedly
                     the
                     great
                     mercie
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     Dauid
                     then
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     affection
                     of
                     
                     reuenge
                     might
                     enter
                     into
                     him
                     .
                     Oh
                     how
                     needfull
                     then
                     is
                     it
                     for
                     vs
                     ,
                     whē
                     the
                     wicked
                     shall
                     deale
                     with
                     vs
                     vnreasonably
                     ,
                     to
                     pray
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     be
                     kept
                     in
                     iudgement
                     from
                     policie
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     affection
                     from
                     reuenging
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     stay
                     our
                     iudgement
                     on
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     affections
                     on
                     his
                     dealings
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     if
                     all
                     meanes
                     be
                     wanting
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     then
                     will
                     the
                     diuell
                     moue
                     vs
                     to
                     despaire
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     great
                     neede
                     haue
                     we
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     deliuered
                     from
                     the
                     darkenesse
                     of
                     despaire
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     lanterne
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     how
                     necessarily
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     praied
                     :
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     tempted
                     aboue
                     his
                     strength
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     rod
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     should
                     not
                     fall
                     on
                     his
                     lot
                     ,
                     least
                     he
                     should
                     put
                     his
                     hand
                     vnto
                     wickednesse
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     craued
                     wisedome
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     faith
                     in
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     patience
                     in
                     his
                     goodnesse
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     then
                     the
                     plaine
                     meaning
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     this
                     verse
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     call
                     to
                     minde
                     in
                     this
                     word
                     
                       very
                       sore
                       afflicted
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     heard
                     before
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     eyes
                     failed
                     ,
                     his
                     heart
                     fainted
                     ,
                     his
                     spirit
                     panted
                     ,
                     his
                     naturall
                     powers
                     melted
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     briefe
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     an
                     image
                     of
                     death
                     .
                     As
                     a
                     man
                     cannot
                     abide
                     great
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     can
                     he
                     abide
                     great
                     aduersitie
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     puft
                     vp
                     with
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     are
                     cast
                     down
                     with
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     by
                     mistrust
                     in
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     and
                     despaire
                     of
                     his
                     promises
                     .
                     Experience
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     a
                     little
                     prosperitie
                     maketh
                     vs
                     to
                     forget
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     many
                     inconueniences
                     by
                     affliction
                     may
                     befal
                     vs
                     ,
                     as
                     either
                     dulnesse
                     ,
                     deadnes
                     ,
                     blockishnes
                     ,
                     or
                     wicked
                     shifts
                     ,
                     or
                     vngodly
                     doubts
                     .
                     Wherfore
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     here
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     he
                     vsed
                     such
                     remedies
                     in
                     the
                     greater
                     troubles
                     ,
                     thē
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     should
                     we
                     vse
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     lesse
                     .
                     We
                     are
                     here
                     besides
                     to
                     accuse
                     our
                     vnbeleefe
                     ,
                     bewrayed
                     in
                     small
                     things
                     ,
                     seeing
                     the
                     Prophet
                     in
                     so
                     great
                     extremities
                     exercised
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     against
                     all
                     the
                     reasons
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     .
                     As
                     the
                     Lord
                     giueth
                     not
                     so
                     great
                     graces
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     him
                     ;
                     so
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     presse
                     vs
                     with
                     so
                     great
                     temptations
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     the
                     Lord
                     did
                     helpe
                     his
                     Saints
                     in
                     great
                     afflictiōs
                     ,
                     surely
                     he
                     will
                     also
                     help
                     vs
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     likewise
                     striue
                     against
                     mistrust
                     .
                     We
                     may
                     see
                     ,
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     were
                     neuer
                     so
                     delicately
                     brought
                     vp
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     neuer
                     wanted
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     so
                     dealt
                     with
                     his
                     most
                     excellent
                     and
                     faithfull
                     seruants
                     ,
                     what
                     will
                     he
                     do
                     to
                     vs
                     vnfaithfull
                     ones
                     ?
                     if
                     he
                     did
                     so
                     to
                     thē
                     which
                     were
                     vnder
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     were
                     made
                     greater
                     promises
                     of
                     outward
                     things
                     ;
                     what
                     will
                     he
                     do
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     are
                     promises
                     made
                     of
                     spirituall
                     things
                     vnder
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     the
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sins
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     renewing
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     
                     of
                     spirituall
                     ioyes
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen
                     ?
                     If
                     the
                     Lord
                     then
                     lay
                     on
                     vs
                     such
                     troubles
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     laid
                     on
                     our
                     forefathers
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     should
                     we
                     suffer
                     them
                     ,
                     seeing
                     we
                     may
                     profit
                     by
                     their
                     example
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     vnder
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     dawning
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     in
                     the
                     night
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     vnto
                     whom
                     Christ
                     is
                     crucified
                     and
                     risen
                     again
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     then
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     our
                     womanish
                     nature
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     shrinke
                     at
                     so
                     little
                     triall
                     ,
                     &
                     think
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     should
                     deale
                     more
                     gently
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     than
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     They
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     shadow
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     we
                     in
                     the
                     bright
                     Sunne
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     which
                     if
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     accuse
                     our selues
                     of
                     the
                     wants
                     of
                     Gods
                     graces
                     in
                     vs
                     ▪
                     seeing
                     he
                     dealt
                     thus
                     with
                     his
                     dearest
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     addeth
                     ,
                     
                       quicken
                       me
                       according
                       vnt●
                       thy
                       word
                       ,
                    
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     meant
                     not
                     to
                     escape
                     by
                     naturall
                     meanes
                     ,
                     although
                     as
                     he
                     would
                     vse
                     them
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     stayed
                     not
                     in
                     them
                     :
                     he
                     vsed
                     these
                     as
                     accessaries
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     principall
                     .
                     For
                     his
                     principall
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     quickned
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     accessary
                     was
                     the
                     vsing
                     of
                     ordinarie
                     meanes
                     .
                  
                   
                     Then
                     in
                     all
                     afflictions
                     let
                     vs
                     craue
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     vse
                     vnl●wfull
                     meanes
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     chiefest
                     strength
                     ,
                     &
                     feeling
                     them
                     with
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     then
                     may
                     we
                     vse
                     the
                     other
                     to
                     these
                     .
                     For
                     then
                     will
                     the
                     Lord
                     giue
                     successe
                     and
                     blessing
                     to
                     naturall
                     and
                     secondary
                     meanes
                     ,
                     when
                     our
                     hearts
                     being
                     chiefely
                     stayed
                     on
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     (
                     as
                     our
                     chiefest
                     strength
                     ,
                     and
                     feeling
                     them
                     with
                     Gods
                     
                       fauour
                       in
                       vs
                    
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     renuing
                     of
                     our
                     mindes
                     ,
                     we
                     craue
                     a
                     blessing
                     on
                     the
                     creatures
                     ,
                     as
                     on
                     the
                     second
                     meanes
                     Besides
                     ,
                     he
                     acknowledgeth
                     in
                     this
                     word
                     (
                     quicken
                     )
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     author
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     without
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     as
                     dead
                     .
                     This
                     life
                     indeed
                     is
                     the
                     shadow
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     common
                     with
                     the
                     reprobates
                     and
                     bruit
                     beasts
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     life
                     is
                     only
                     in
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     .
                     So
                     Adam
                     was
                     called
                     dead
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     that
                     ?
                     surely
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     his
                     soule
                     had
                     not●ing
                     to
                     doe
                     with
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     although
                     God
                     gaue
                     him
                     a
                     naturall
                     life
                     ,
                     yet
                     spiritually
                     he
                     was
                     dead
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     thought
                     they
                     were
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     cast
                     ,
                     &
                     ready
                     for
                     the
                     buriers
                     ,
                     when
                     
                     
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     feele
                     Gods
                     presence
                     and
                     promises
                     .
                     
                       According
                       to
                       thy
                       Word
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     thy
                     promises
                     ,
                     for
                     wee
                     haue
                     none
                     assurance
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     GOD
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     his
                     word
                     be
                     giuen
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     What
                     ,
                     had
                     he
                     especiall
                     or
                     peculiar
                     promises
                     working
                     in
                     him
                     ?
                     The
                     diuers
                     places
                     of
                     this
                     Psalme
                     will
                     she
                     we
                     no
                     such
                     thing
                     ,
                     because
                     this
                     Psalme
                     is
                     an
                     image
                     of
                     Regeneration
                     .
                     They
                     were
                     generall
                     promises
                     ,
                     as
                     are
                     other
                     in
                     many
                     places
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     Reioyce
                     
                     
                       O
                       Syon
                       for
                       thy
                       redeemer
                       commeth
                       .
                    
                     Euery
                     man
                     might
                     applie
                     this
                     to
                     himselfe
                     :
                     as
                     is
                     also
                     that
                     place
                     ,
                     Esay
                     ,
                     66.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       I
                       that
                       dwell
                       in
                       heauen
                       will
                       looke
                       cuen
                       to
                       him
                       that
                       is
                       poore
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       a
                       contrite
                       heart
                       ,
                       and
                       trembleth
                       at
                       my
                       words
                       .
                    
                     These
                     promises
                     are
                     generall
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     must
                     looke
                     to
                     be
                     quickned
                     by
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Lord
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     Eternitie
                     be
                     his
                     place
                     ,
                     yet
                     will
                     he
                     come
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     be
                     of
                     a
                     contrite
                     heart
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     sith
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     made
                     this
                     promise
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     by
                     Faith
                     vse
                     it
                     :
                     
                       Come
                       vnto
                       me
                       ,
                       saith
                       Christ
                       ,
                       all
                       that
                       labour
                       and
                       are
                       loaden
                       .
                    
                     Behold
                     another
                     generall
                     promise
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     must
                     applie
                     to
                     ourselues
                     by
                     Faith
                     ,
                     making
                     this
                     argumēt
                     without
                     selues
                     ;
                     Lord
                     thou
                     hast
                     promised
                     this
                     ,
                     whosoeuer
                     is
                     wearie
                     and
                     heauie
                     loaden
                     ,
                     shall
                     of
                     thee
                     be
                     refreshed
                     .
                     Lord
                     I
                     am
                     wearie
                     and
                     heauie
                     loaden
                     ,
                     Lord
                     therefore
                     helpe
                     me
                     according
                     to
                     thy
                     promise
                     .
                     
                       I
                       came
                       not
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     in
                     another
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       call
                       the
                       righteous
                       ,
                       but
                       sinners
                       to
                       repentance
                       .
                    
                     We
                     see
                     that
                     these
                     generall
                     precepts
                     must
                     be
                     belieued
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     craue
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     quickened
                     and
                     receiue
                     life
                     by
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     they
                     be
                     generall
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     vnderstand
                     ,
                     that
                     euery
                     man
                     is
                     to
                     applie
                     them
                     seuerally
                     vnto
                     himselfe
                     .
                     Howbeit
                     we
                     must
                     first
                     belieue
                     the
                     generall
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     by
                     prayer
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     craue
                     a
                     speciall
                     vse
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     them
                     wherein
                     we
                     belieue
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       108.
                       
                    
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       I
                       beseech
                       thee
                       accept
                       the
                       free
                       offering
                       of
                       my
                       mouth
                       ,
                       and
                       teach
                       mee
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     NOw
                     the
                     Prophet
                     prayeth
                     for
                     the
                     clearer
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     then
                     his
                     principall
                     :
                     which
                     here
                     is
                     set
                     downe
                     more
                     plaine
                     .
                     The
                     meaning
                     therefore
                     of
                     this
                     verse
                     is
                     :
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     thus
                     be
                     quickned
                     ,
                     cleare
                     my
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     see
                     how
                     thou
                     dealest
                     with
                     thy
                     seruants
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     haue
                     comfort
                     in
                     thy
                     promises
                     .
                     As
                     the
                     aire
                     being
                     troubled
                     ,
                     
                     the
                     weather
                     is
                     darkened
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     mind
                     of
                     man
                     being
                     troubled
                     with
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     storms
                     ,
                     mists
                     ,
                     &
                     clouds
                     of
                     temptations
                     ,
                     is
                     much
                     distempered
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     he
                     prayeth
                     against
                     these
                     port
                     .
                     17.
                     7.
                     
                     
                       Shew
                       the
                       light
                       of
                       thy
                       countenance
                       vpon
                       thy
                       seruant
                       ,
                       &
                       teach
                       me
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                     Where
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     how
                     afflictions
                     had
                     hidden
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     the
                     ccuntenance
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     shewing
                     also
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     face
                     and
                     fauour
                     of
                     God
                     appeareth
                     in
                     nothing
                     so
                     much
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     And
                     port
                     .
                     8.
                     8.
                     
                     
                       The
                       earth
                       O
                       Lord
                       is
                       full
                       of
                       thy
                       mercies
                       ,
                       teach
                       me
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                     Port
                     2.
                     vers
                     :
                     4.
                     
                     
                       Blessed
                       art
                       thou
                       O
                       Lorde
                       ,
                       teach
                       mee
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                     Whereas
                     God
                     is
                     good
                     ,
                     he
                     reuealeth
                     it
                     in
                     nothing
                     more
                     then
                     in
                     this
                     pure
                     vnderstanding
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Teach
                       mee
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     As
                     if
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     This
                     is
                     one
                     thing
                     ,
                     wherevnto
                     I
                     will
                     giue
                     ouer
                     my selfe
                     ,
                     euen
                     to
                     see
                     how
                     thou
                     doest
                     punish
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     conductest
                     
                     thy
                     children
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     learne
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     necessarie
                     to
                     vnderstand
                     the
                     law
                     and
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     requisite
                     to
                     discerne
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     wee
                     cannot
                     learne
                     the
                     one
                     without
                     obseruing
                     of
                     Gods
                     mercie
                     ;
                     so
                     wee
                     cannot
                     attaine
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     without
                     marking
                     his
                     vengeance
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     see
                     alwayes
                     by
                     the
                     peculiar
                     teaching
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     Lord
                     punisheth
                     in
                     iustice
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     in
                     mercie
                     ;
                     in
                     wrath
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     in
                     loue
                     ;
                     in
                     rigour
                     and
                     hatred
                     of
                     our
                     sinne
                     ,
                     humbling
                     vs
                     with
                     one
                     hand
                     ;
                     in
                     pittie
                     and
                     compassion
                     to
                     our
                     saluation
                     ,
                     comforting
                     vs
                     with
                     the
                     other
                     hand
                     .
                     Wee
                     see
                     then
                     how
                     the
                     Prophet
                     prayeth
                     ,
                     both
                     to
                     see
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     marke
                     them
                     :
                     wee
                     neede
                     teach
                     this
                     often
                     ,
                     because
                     wee
                     dreame
                     so
                     much
                     of
                     fatall
                     necessitie
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     connexions
                     of
                     naturall
                     causes
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     because
                     we
                     cannot
                     discerne
                     betweene
                     the
                     crosses
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     and
                     the
                     vngodly
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     as
                     the
                     wise
                     man
                     saith
                     ,
                     Eccl
                     :
                     9.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       All
                       things
                       come
                       alike
                       to
                       all
                       men
                       :
                       and
                       the
                       same
                       condition
                       is
                       to
                       the
                       iust
                       and
                       to
                       the
                       wicked
                       :
                       to
                       the
                       good
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       the
                       pure
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       the
                       polluted
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       him
                       that
                       sacrificeth
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       him
                       that
                       sacrificeth
                       not
                       :
                       as
                       is
                       the
                       good
                       ,
                       so
                       is
                       the
                       sinner
                       ,
                       hee
                       that
                       sweareth
                       ,
                       as
                       hee
                       that
                       feareth
                       or
                       reuerenceth
                       an
                       oath
                       .
                    
                     This
                     is
                     then
                     a
                     singular
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     discerne
                     ,
                     how
                     by
                     the
                     selfe-same
                     meanes
                     the
                     Lord
                     both
                     humbleth
                     the
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     ouerthroweth
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     meaning
                     then
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     briefly
                     is
                     :
                     O
                     Lord
                     giue
                     me
                     a
                     right
                     iudgement
                     in
                     
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     see
                     how
                     thou
                     sauest
                     thy
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     punishest
                     thine
                     enemies
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     I
                     shall
                     neuer
                     discerue
                     this
                     .
                     
                       Accept
                       the
                       free
                       offerings
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     We
                     must
                     marke
                     how
                     these
                     things
                     are
                     ioyned
                     together
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     thing
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     I
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     
                     the
                     thing
                     I
                     wish
                     ,
                     I
                     desire
                     and
                     pray
                     for
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     O
                     Lord
                     accept
                     it
                     .
                     The
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     alludeth
                     here
                     to
                     sacrifices
                     ,
                     and
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     delighted
                     with
                     no
                     sacrifice
                     more
                     ,
                     than
                     with
                     prayer
                     and
                     thankes-giuing
                     .
                     For
                     all
                     other
                     sacrifices
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     slaying
                     of
                     goates
                     ,
                     &
                     killing
                     of
                     bullocks
                     ,
                     tended
                     to
                     these
                     two
                     ,
                     as
                     appeareth
                     .
                     Psal.
                     50.
                     14.
                     
                     
                       Offer
                       unto
                       God
                       praise
                       ,
                       and
                       pay
                       thy
                       vow
                       to
                       the
                       most
                       high
                       :
                    
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     22.
                     vers
                     .
                     
                       Hee
                       that
                       offereth
                       vnto
                       mee
                       praise
                       .
                       shall
                       glorifie
                       me
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     In
                     which
                     places
                     the
                     Lord
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     ordained
                     the
                     other
                     sacrifices
                     ,
                     as
                     temporal
                     means
                     to
                     the
                     eternall
                     vse
                     of
                     thanksgiuing
                     :
                     for
                     so
                     the
                     Lord
                     dealt
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     with
                     children
                     ,
                     leading
                     them
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     by
                     the
                     hand
                     ,
                     by
                     temporal
                     things
                     to
                     eternal
                     .
                     Psal.
                     14
                     1.
                     2.
                     the
                     Prophet
                     saith
                     :
                     
                       Let
                       my
                       prayer
                       be
                       directed
                       in
                       thy
                       sight
                       ,
                       as
                       incense
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       lifting
                       vp
                       of
                       mine
                       hand
                       ,
                       as
                       an
                       euening
                       sacrifice
                       .
                    
                     Where
                     hee
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     alluding
                     to
                     the
                     sacrifices
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     a
                     sweet
                     smell
                     is
                     pleasant
                     vnto
                     man
                     :
                     so
                     is
                     the
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     prayer
                     fragrant
                     vnto
                     the
                     Lord.
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     sacrifice
                     euery
                     day
                     to
                     be
                     offered
                     ,
                     mentioned
                     in
                     Malachie
                     ,
                     1.
                     11
                     where
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     rebuking
                     the
                     Priests
                     for
                     their
                     corrupt
                     offerings
                     ,
                     saith
                     :
                     
                       From
                       the
                       rising
                       vp
                       of
                       the
                       Sunne
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       going
                       downe
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       my
                       Name
                       is
                       great
                       among
                       the
                       Gentiles
                       ,
                       &
                       in
                       euery
                       place
                       ,
                       incense
                       shal
                       be
                       offered
                       vnto
                       my
                       Name
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       pure
                       offering
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Here
                     by
                     the
                     Altar
                     and
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     meaneth
                     the
                     spirituall
                     seruice
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     should
                     be
                     vnder
                     the
                     gospel
                     ,
                     when
                     an
                     end
                     should
                     be
                     made
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     legall
                     ceremonies
                     ,
                     by
                     Christs
                     only
                     sacrifice
                     .
                     Therefore
                     Heb.
                     13.
                     15.
                     
                     
                       Let
                       vs
                       by
                       him
                       offer
                       the
                       sacrifice
                       of
                       praise
                       alwayes
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       the
                       fruite
                       of
                       our
                       lips
                       ,
                       which
                       confesse
                       his
                       Name
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     It
                     is
                     good
                     to
                     note
                     this
                     praise
                     and
                     thanksgiuing
                     ,
                     which
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     sacrifices
                     ,
                     which
                     being
                     ioyned
                     with
                     doing
                     good
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     onely
                     offering
                     left
                     to
                     Christians
                     ,
                     and
                     only
                     is
                     pleasing
                     vnto
                     God.
                     For
                     as
                     our
                     fathers
                     might
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     their
                     sacrifices
                     were
                     not
                     accepted
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     shewed
                     fauour
                     ;
                     so
                     our
                     prayer
                     is
                     not
                     accepted
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     free
                     mercie
                     doth
                     graciously
                     receiue
                     it
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     Gen.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       hath
                       regard
                       to
                       Abel
                       &
                       his
                       oblation
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     he
                     accepted
                     fauourably
                     the
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     Abel
                     .
                     Thus
                     wee
                     also
                     vse
                     to
                     deale
                     in
                     our
                     suites
                     to
                     noble
                     persons
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     please
                     you
                     to
                     accept
                     my
                     seruice
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     you
                     will
                     vouchsafe
                     to
                     receiue
                     my
                     suite
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     consider
                     of
                     my
                     supplication
                     :
                     so
                     here
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     saith
                     in
                     effect
                     ;
                     Looke
                     vpon
                     this
                     my
                     prayer
                     with
                     a
                     pittifull
                     eye
                     ,
                     &
                     a
                     merciful
                     countenance
                     ,
                     
                     We
                     are
                     then
                     to
                     knowe
                     ,
                     how
                     wee
                     by
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     get
                     no
                     credit
                     with
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Lord
                     giueth
                     credit
                     to
                     our
                     prayers
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     God
                     be
                     not
                     delighted
                     with
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     our
                     best
                     things
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     lesse
                     then
                     wil
                     he
                     be
                     pleased
                     with
                     other
                     things
                     ?
                     The
                     Papists
                     then
                     are
                     carnall
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     said
                     of
                     Peter
                     ,
                     whom
                     they
                     follow
                     in
                     faults
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     in
                     graces
                     )
                     they
                     sauour
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ▪
                     Well
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     God
                     so
                     dealeth
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     so
                     deale
                     in
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     better
                     by
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       free
                       will
                       offering
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     We
                     are
                     here
                     also
                     taught
                     ,
                     to
                     giue
                     vnto
                     the
                     Lord
                     a
                     free
                     offering
                     ,
                     for
                     hee
                     loueth
                     a
                     cheerefull
                     giuer
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     abide
                     vs
                     to
                     come
                     vnto
                     him
                     by
                     constraint
                     .
                     The
                     Lord
                     in
                     the
                     old
                     time
                     would
                     haue
                     the
                     fattest
                     of
                     the
                     flocks
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     purest
                     ,
                     and
                     why
                     ?
                     because
                     he
                     would
                     thereby
                     trie
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     whether
                     his
                     people
                     would
                     offer
                     cheerfully
                     and
                     willingly
                     or
                     
                     no
                     ;
                     &
                     by
                     so
                     much
                     it
                     was
                     vnto
                     him
                     more
                     acceptable
                     ,
                     by
                     how
                     much
                     it
                     was
                     offred
                     more
                     freely
                     .
                     So
                     
                       Abel
                       ,
                       Gen
                    
                     :
                     4
                     offred
                     of
                     the
                     fat
                     of
                     the
                     flock
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     best
                     .
                     A
                     mans
                     sacrifice
                     may
                     be
                     refused
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     his
                     corruption
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     grace
                     in
                     man
                     ,
                     without
                     Faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     stād
                     him
                     in
                     steed
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     his
                     sacrifice
                     acceptable
                     before
                     God.
                     We
                     must
                     thē
                     pray
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     offer
                     our
                     praiers
                     freely
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     customable
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     there
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     vs
                     a
                     lust
                     ,
                     a
                     spirit
                     ,
                     a
                     desire
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     remēbring
                     this
                     saying
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     
                       accept
                       the
                       free
                       will
                       offering
                       of
                       my
                       lippes
                       .
                    
                     His
                     meaning
                     then
                     of
                     his
                     words
                     briefly
                     ,
                     is
                     this
                     
                     much
                     ,
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     this
                     O
                     Lord
                     constrainedly
                     ,
                     or
                     against
                     my
                     will
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     a
                     free
                     good
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     cheerefull
                     heart
                     ,
                     I
                     make
                     my
                     prayer
                     vnto
                     thee
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     then
                     our
                     dulnes
                     and
                     wearines
                     in
                     our
                     prayer
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     must
                     bewaile
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     which
                     hindreth
                     vs
                     from
                     the
                     fauour
                     of
                     God.
                     Would
                     we
                     deale
                     so
                     with
                     a
                     Prince
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     offer
                     vnto
                     him
                     the
                     euill
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     Malachie
                     ,
                     chapt
                     :
                     1.
                     8.
                     
                     
                       And
                       if
                       yee
                       offer
                       the
                       blinde
                       for
                       sacrifice
                       ,
                       is
                       it
                       not
                       euill
                       ?
                       and
                       if
                       yee
                       offer
                       the
                       lame
                       ,
                       and
                       sicke
                       ,
                       is
                       it
                       not
                       euill
                       ?
                       offer
                       it
                       now
                       vnto
                       thy
                       Prince
                       ,
                       will
                       hee
                       be
                       content
                       with
                       thee
                       ,
                       or
                       accept
                       thy
                       person
                       ?
                       saith
                       the
                       Lord
                       of
                       hosts
                       .
                    
                     If
                     we
                     had
                     a
                     supplication
                     to
                     our
                     Prince
                     ,
                     would
                     we
                     come
                     so
                     sluggishly
                     ,
                     
                     so
                     vnreuerently
                     ,
                     so
                     carelesly
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     pray
                     ?
                     not
                     remembring
                     his
                     Maiestie
                     ,
                     neither
                     
                     feeling
                     our
                     wants
                     ,
                     nor
                     desiring
                     our
                     requests
                     ,
                     nor
                     fearing
                     the
                     repulse
                     ,
                     would
                     wee
                     not
                     shake
                     off
                     all
                     this
                     sluggishnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     deadnes
                     ?
                     then
                     let
                     vs
                     translate
                     this
                     to
                     the
                     seeing
                     of
                     GOD
                     by
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     comming
                     before
                     his
                     presence
                     by
                     prayer
                     ,
                     doe
                     wee
                     come
                     before
                     his
                     Maiestie
                     ,
                     as
                     pricked
                     with
                     a
                     feare
                     thereof
                     ?
                     are
                     wee
                     pressed
                     with
                     feeling
                     our
                     wants
                     ?
                     doe
                     wee
                     feare
                     the
                     repulse
                     ?
                     Oh
                     let
                     vs
                     craue
                     by
                     prayer
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     come
                     in
                     fashion
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     feare
                     ,
                     not
                     on
                     custome
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     a
                     free
                     spirit
                     .
                     If
                     the
                     spirit
                     make
                     vs
                     free
                     (
                     saith
                     Iohn
                     )
                     then
                     
                     are
                     we
                     free
                     indeede
                     ▪
                     wee
                     are
                     so
                     captiuated
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     free
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     .
                     When
                     then
                     we
                     see
                     vs
                     in
                     this
                     dulnes
                     ,
                     and
                     custome
                     in
                     hearing
                     ,
                     reading
                     ,
                     or
                     praying
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     pray
                     with
                     
                       Dauid
                       ,
                       Psal
                    
                     :
                     51.
                     10.
                     
                     
                       Create
                       in
                       mee
                       a
                       cleane
                       heart
                       O
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       renue
                       a
                       right
                       spirite
                    
                     
                     
                       within
                       mee
                    
                     .
                     12.
                     
                     
                       Restore
                       to
                       mee
                       the
                       ioy
                       of
                       thy
                       saluation
                       ,
                       and
                       stablish
                       me
                       with
                       thy
                       free
                       spirit
                       .
                    
                     Where
                     hee
                     hauing
                     lost
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     the
                     freedome
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     the
                     cleannes
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     ioy
                     of
                     his
                     minde
                     ,
                     prayeth
                     to
                     haue
                     them
                     all
                     restored
                     againe
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     much
                     for
                     our
                     admonition
                     .
                     
                     Now
                     for
                     our
                     comforts
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       am
                       sore
                       afflicted
                       ,
                       accept
                       my
                       free
                       offerings
                       .
                    
                     How
                     could
                     hee
                     before
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     free
                     ?
                     when
                     he
                     desired
                     to
                     be
                     quickened
                     ,
                     he
                     felt
                     not
                     this
                     freedome
                     :
                     Neuertheles
                     ,
                     he
                     ceased
                     not
                     to
                     offer
                     his
                     sacrifice
                     :
                     whereby
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     offer
                     our
                     prayers
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     although
                     through
                     perplexitie
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     wee
                     know
                     not
                     how
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     nor
                     what
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     but
                     speake
                     sighing
                     and
                     groaning
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     acceptable
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     For
                     though
                     wee
                     cannot
                     pray
                     with
                     comfort
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     craue
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     euen
                     by
                     mourning
                     and
                     complaining
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     estate
                     ,
                     and
                     bewailing
                     our
                     case
                     ,
                     this
                     also
                     is
                     an
                     acceptable
                     sacrifice
                     .
                     For
                     a
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     sacrifices
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     contrite
                     heart
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Prophet
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     wee
                     said
                     before
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     last
                     of
                     
                       Esay
                       ,
                       to
                       an
                       humble
                       heart
                       will
                       I
                       looke
                       ,
                       saith
                       the
                       Lorde
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     When
                     wee
                     cannot
                     then
                     finde
                     free
                     ioy
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     come
                     with
                     free
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     we
                     know
                     
                     not
                     how
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     Gods
                     Spirit
                     will
                     teach
                     vs
                     how
                     to
                     craue
                     ,
                     how
                     to
                     sigh
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lorde
                     will
                     know
                     the
                     meaning
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     Spirit
                     crying
                     in
                     vs.
                     The
                     meaning
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     effect
                     is
                     ,
                     I
                     powre
                     out
                     my
                     prayer
                     in
                     the
                     aboundance
                     of
                     my
                     griefe
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     a
                     full
                     heart
                     ;
                     we
                     see
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     wanteth
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     cannot
                     intreat
                     his
                     friend
                     to
                     obtaine
                     it
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     yet
                     hee
                     may
                     freely
                     mourne
                     and
                     lament
                     his
                     estate
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     then
                     ,
                     when
                     
                     we
                     cannot
                     pray
                     ,
                     not
                     cease
                     to
                     mourne
                     and
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     noyse
                     ,
                     as
                     Ezechias
                     ,
                     who
                     chattered
                     like
                     a
                     Crane
                     or
                     Swallow
                     :
                     wherein
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     so
                     pressed
                     with
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     could
                     doe
                     nothing
                     but
                     sigh
                     and
                     groane
                     .
                     When
                     wee
                     growe
                     therefore
                     in
                     languishing
                     grieses
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     thing
                     which
                     pleaseth
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     nourisheth
                     still
                     in
                     vs
                     mistrust
                     Wee
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     vnperfit
                     speeches
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     dearest
                     Saints
                     ,
                     vttering
                     in
                     their
                     griefe
                     their
                     patheticall
                     affections
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     was
                     the
                     remedie
                     in
                     this
                     confusion
                     ,
                     but
                     euen
                     to
                     powre
                     out
                     freely
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     their
                     griefs
                     and
                     in
                     opening
                     them
                     to
                     their
                     friends
                     ;
                     yea
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     could
                     doe
                     neither
                     of
                     both
                     ,
                     yet
                     would
                     they
                     reueale
                     their
                     sorrowes
                     to
                     the
                     trees
                     of
                     the
                     fielde
                     .
                  
                   
                     His
                     offering
                     we
                     see
                     were
                     his
                     griefes
                     .
                     The
                     Lord
                     is
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     an
                     Idoll
                     ,
                     hee
                     will
                     heare
                     
                     thee
                     ,
                     when
                     thou
                     criest
                     vnto
                     him
                     .
                     It
                     may
                     be
                     thou
                     art
                     ashamed
                     to
                     confesse
                     thy
                     faults
                     before
                     man
                     ,
                     thou
                     needest
                     not
                     be
                     ashamed
                     to
                     confesse
                     thy
                     sinne
                     before
                     God.
                     Man
                     may
                     cast
                     thee
                     in
                     the
                     teeth
                     with
                     thine
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     neuer
                     vpbraide
                     thee
                     .
                     Man
                     will
                     not
                     keepe
                     counsell
                     ,
                     neither
                     can
                     giue
                     thee
                     counsell
                     :
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     both
                     keepe
                     ,
                     and
                     giue
                     thee
                     counsell
                     .
                     Man
                     may
                     prescribe
                     some
                     means
                     of
                     deliuerance
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     both
                     tell
                     thee
                     the
                     means
                     of
                     thy
                     deliuerance
                     and
                     will
                     deliuer
                     thee
                     .
                     So
                     the
                     Prophet
                     in
                     his
                     owne
                     example
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     .
                     42.
                     3.
                     offereth
                     his
                     griefe
                     vnto
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     teares
                     ,
                     for
                     when
                     one
                     waue
                     went
                     ouer
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     reason
                     and
                     his
                     soule
                     had
                     made
                     a
                     tumult
                     within
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Why
                       art
                       thou
                       cast
                       downe
                       my
                       soule
                       ,
                       &
                       vnquiet
                       within
                       me
                       ?
                       waite
                       on
                       GOD
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Let
                     vs
                     then
                     consider
                     of
                     the
                     promise
                     made
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     26.
                     
                     
                       The
                       spirit
                       helpeth
                       our
                       infirmities
                       :
                       for
                       wee
                       know
                       not
                       what
                       to
                       pray
                       as
                       wee
                       ought
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       spirit
                       it selfe
                       maketh
                       request
                       for
                       vs
                       ,
                       with
                       sighes
                       ,
                       which
                       cannot
                       be
                       expressed
                       .
                    
                     Let
                     vs
                     then
                     ,
                     though
                     wee
                     know
                     not
                     how
                     to
                     pray
                     in
                     freedome
                     of
                     ioy
                     ,
                     pray
                     in
                     freedome
                     of
                     sorrow
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     beginne
                     
                     to
                     offer
                     in
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     time
                     wee
                     shall
                     offer
                     in
                     ioy
                     .
                     For
                     Psal
                     30.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Though
                       weeping
                       may
                       abide
                       at
                       euening
                       ,
                       yet
                       ioy
                       commeth
                       in
                       the
                       morning
                       .
                    
                     And
                     Psal.
                     126.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Though
                       we
                       shall
                       sowe
                       in
                       teares
                       ,
                       yet
                       we
                       shall
                       reape
                       in
                       ioy
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       109.
                       
                    
                     
                       M●
                       soule
                       is
                       continually
                       in
                       mine
                       hand
                       :
                       yet
                       doe
                       I
                       not
                       forget
                       thy
                       law
                       .
                    
                     
                       Vers.
                       110
                       :
                    
                     
                       The
                       nicked
                       haue
                       l●ida
                       snare
                       for
                       me
                       :
                       but
                       I
                       swarued
                       not
                       from
                       thy
                       precepts
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     BY
                     this
                     phrase
                     is
                     meant
                     that
                     hee
                     was
                     at
                     the
                     point
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     may
                     bee
                     seene
                     by
                     other
                     places
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     :
                     as
                     when
                     the
                     Ephramites
                     were
                     angrie
                     with
                     Iephtha
                     because
                     he
                     went
                     to
                     warre
                     without
                     them
                     ,
                     he
                     answered
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       put
                       my
                       life
                       in
                       my
                       hand
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     The
                     Witch
                     likewise
                     which
                     spake
                     to
                     Saul
                     ,
                     vseth
                     the
                     same
                     speech
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       I
                       haue
                       put
                       my
                       soule
                       in
                       my
                       hand
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     And
                     Iob
                     saith
                     ,
                     why
                     should
                     I
                     rent
                     my
                     flesh
                     with
                     my
                     teeth
                     ,
                     
                       or
                       carry
                       my
                       soule
                       thus
                       in
                       my
                       hand
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Where
                     he
                     meaneth
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     at
                     deaths
                     doore
                     .
                     My
                     soule
                     sainteth
                     ,
                     mine
                     eyes
                     faile
                     ,
                     I
                     wither
                     like
                     a
                     bottle
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     speeches
                     declare
                     his
                     miserie
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     great
                     danger
                     wherein
                     hee
                     is
                     ,
                     hee
                     vseth
                     as
                     a
                     third
                     reason
                     ,
                     to
                     moue
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     heare
                     his
                     prayer
                     :
                     for
                     by
                     this
                     meanes
                     it
                     came
                     to
                     passe
                     that
                     his
                     praier
                     was
                     more
                     earnest
                     .
                     The
                     greatnes
                     of
                     his
                     griefe
                     he
                     amplifieth
                     in
                     the
                     109.
                     and
                     110.
                     verses
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     extremitie
                     of
                     griefe
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     good
                     cause
                     to
                     pray
                     earnestly
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     do
                     consider
                     the
                     reasons
                     which
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     would
                     put
                     in
                     to
                     his
                     minde
                     .
                     For
                     first
                     when
                     he
                     saw
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     such
                     streights
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     see
                     meanes
                     or
                     waies
                     to
                     be
                     deliuered
                     ,
                     then
                     his
                     reason
                     would
                     perswade
                     him
                     to
                     leaue
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     thing
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     shewed
                     no
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     vse
                     policie
                     for
                     to
                     helpe
                     himselfe
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     temptation
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     God
                     had
                     not
                     assisted
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     might
                     haue
                     fallen
                     hereby
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     Saul
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     gaue
                     him
                     no
                     answere
                     ,
                     by
                     Vrim
                     and
                     Thummim
                     ,
                     nor
                     other
                     ordinarie
                     meanes
                     ,
                     hee
                     thought
                     good
                     in
                     policie
                     to
                     aske
                     counsell
                     of
                     a
                     Witch
                     ;
                     which
                     he
                     before
                     time
                     had
                     punished
                     with
                     death
                     .
                     Thus
                     would
                     corrupted
                     iudgement
                     haue
                     carried
                     him
                     to
                     vse
                     policie
                     and
                     vnlawfull
                     meanes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     haue
                     forsaken
                     the
                     lanterne
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     not
                     stayed
                     him
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     this
                     was
                     one
                     cause
                     to
                     moue
                     him
                     most
                     earnestly
                     to
                     pray
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     looked
                     to
                     his
                     affections
                     ,
                     he
                     should
                     find
                     them
                     as
                     corrupt
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     would
                     haue
                     carried
                     him
                     to
                     reuenge
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     sawe
                     himselfe
                     to
                     bee
                     vnreasonably
                     and
                     vnconscionably
                     dealt
                     withall
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     to
                     restraine
                     the
                     headstrong
                     affection
                     of
                     reuenge
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     very
                     needfull
                     that
                     hee
                     should
                     pray
                     feruently
                     .
                     For
                     wee
                     see
                     that
                     when
                     Nabal
                     dealt
                     churlishly
                     and
                     vncurteously
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     hee
                     wanted
                     this
                     helpe
                     of
                     prayer
                     to
                     keepe
                     vnder
                     his
                     affection
                     ,
                     therefore
                     hee
                     straightwayes
                     sware
                     hee
                     would
                     kill
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     haue
                     done
                     so
                     ,
                     had
                     not
                     Abigail
                     stayed
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     pacified
                     his
                     wrath
                     :
                     whereas
                     at
                     other
                     times
                     ,
                     when
                     Saul
                     dealt
                     iniuriously
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     might
                     seeme
                     to
                     haue
                     giuen
                     him
                     into
                     Dauids
                     hand
                     ,
                     yet
                     because
                     hee
                     had
                     prepared
                     his
                     heart
                     by
                     prayer
                     ,
                     hee
                     abstained
                     from
                     reuenge
                     ,
                     and
                     committed
                     vengeance
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     This
                     then
                     might
                     bee
                     a
                     second
                     reason
                     to
                     moue
                     him
                     to
                     pray
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     saw
                     all
                     meanes
                     taken
                     away
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     must
                     vse
                     no
                     meanes
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     ,
                     neither
                     yet
                     reuenge
                     himselfe
                     :
                     then
                     would
                     the
                     diuell
                     bee
                     busie
                     to
                     driue
                     him
                     to
                     despayre
                     of
                     helpe
                     and
                     safetie
                     :
                     therefore
                     great
                     neede
                     he
                     had
                     to
                     pray
                     that
                     the
                     lanterne
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     might
                     light
                     him
                     against
                     the
                     darknes
                     of
                     despayre
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     man
                     cannot
                     beare
                     too
                     much
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     cannot
                     beare
                     too
                     much
                     aduersity
                     :
                     and
                     not
                     onely
                     extreame
                     prosperitie
                     and
                     aduersitie
                     ;
                     but
                     euen
                     some
                     little
                     affliction
                     ,
                     or
                     prospetitie
                     ,
                     will
                     cause
                     our
                     corruption
                     to
                     breake
                     out
                     .
                     Wee
                     are
                     then
                     to
                     accuse
                     ourselues
                     of
                     vnbeliefe
                     ,
                     that
                     doe
                     breake
                     out
                     in
                     little
                     things
                     ,
                     more
                     than
                     this
                     man
                     in
                     his
                     great
                     troubles
                     .
                     And
                     to
                     remedie
                     this
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     set
                     this
                     and
                     such
                     examples
                     before
                     vs
                     ,
                     to
                     strengthen
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     God
                     helped
                     others
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     will
                     helpe
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     If
                     God
                     dealt
                     so
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     not
                     such
                     spirituall
                     promises
                     as
                     wee
                     ,
                     nor
                     so
                     cleere
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     as
                     wee
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     so
                     many
                     wayes
                     pleased
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     haue
                     so
                     many
                     wayes
                     sinned
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     had
                     so
                     plentifull
                     promises
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     haue
                     spirituall
                     :
                     then
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     thinke
                     to
                     escape
                     troubles
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     correct
                     our
                     womanish
                     affection
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       111.
                       
                    
                     
                       Thy
                       testimonies
                       haue
                       I
                       taken
                       as
                       an
                       heritage
                       for
                       euer
                       :
                       for
                       they
                       are
                       the
                       ioy
                       of
                       mine
                       heart
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     is
                     the
                     amplifying
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     verse
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     signe
                     that
                     he
                     loued
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     loued
                     it
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     trouble
                     as
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     rare
                     signe
                     of
                     faith
                     :
                     for
                     many
                     are
                     like
                     Iobs
                     wife
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     trouble
                     forg●t
                     the
                     commandements
                     and
                     slided
                     from
                     them
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     contrarie
                     was
                     in
                     Iob.
                     
                  
                   
                     We
                     shall
                     not
                     then
                     haue
                     a
                     sure
                     triall
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                     before
                     our
                     troubles
                     trie
                     vs
                     ,
                     yea
                     and
                     sore
                     troubles
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     soule
                     is
                     in
                     our
                     hand
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     in
                     the
                     greatest
                     we
                     can
                     say
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     our
                     strength
                     ,
                     our
                     faith
                     is
                     strong
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     little
                     troubles
                     make
                     vs
                     faile
                     ,
                     our
                     strength
                     is
                     weake
                     .
                     Therfore
                     we
                     must
                     meditate
                     of
                     these
                     things
                     before
                     they
                     come
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     stand
                     when
                     they
                     come
                     .
                     If
                     this
                     man
                     in
                     trouble
                     forsooke
                     not
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     how
                     ought
                     we
                     to
                     be
                     ashamed
                     ,
                     ●●●
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     cannot
                     stand
                     stedfast
                     ?
                     yea
                     we
                     may
                     feare
                     his
                     iudgements
                     because
                     that
                     ▪
                     seeing
                     we
                     be
                     led
                     away
                     with
                     vanitie
                     now
                     ,
                     when
                     trouble
                     commeth
                     we
                     shall
                     fail
                     away
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     sinne
                     doth
                     either
                     brawne
                     the
                     hearts
                     ,
                     or
                     worke
                     sore
                     griefe
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     haue
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Then
                     must
                     we
                     looke
                     to
                     the
                     benefits
                     we
                     haue
                     receiued
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     otherwise
                     good
                     but
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     sanctified
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     prayer
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     when
                     we
                     seeke
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     profit
                     of
                     our
                     brethren
                     .
                     He
                     first
                     protesteth
                     his
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     maketh
                     it
                     his
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     proueth
                     because
                     his
                     heart
                     is
                     set
                     on
                     it
                     :
                     for
                     where
                     the
                     heart
                     is
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     his
                     treasure
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     testimonies
                     is
                     meant
                     the
                     couenant
                     betweene
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     people
                     ;
                     wherein
                     he
                     bindeth
                     himselfe
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     them
                     to
                     him
                     .
                     Some
                     thinke
                     that
                     the
                     excellencie
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     here
                     set
                     out
                     by
                     many
                     names
                     :
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     look
                     to
                     the
                     proprietie
                     of
                     euery
                     word
                     :
                     as
                     before
                     by
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     so
                     by
                     this
                     word
                     testimonies
                     ,
                     is
                     meant
                     the
                     couenant
                     :
                     not
                     the
                     commandements
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     our
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     cannot
                     comfort
                     vs
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     cannot
                     fulfill
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     faile
                     in
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     cannot
                     therefore
                     take
                     comfort
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     rather
                     a
                     killing
                     letter
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     Gospell
                     that
                     bringeth
                     peace
                     and
                     comfort
                     .
                     The
                     law
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     taken
                     generally
                     ,
                     containeth
                     all
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     particularly
                     ,
                     the
                     commandements
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     word
                     generally
                     both
                     law
                     and
                     Gospell
                     :
                     but
                     particularly
                     ,
                     the
                     promises
                     :
                     as
                     Rom.
                     10.
                     
                     So
                     likewise
                     by
                     the
                     testimonies
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     opposed
                     to
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     is
                     meant
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     the
                     couenant
                     :
                     as
                     Esay
                     .
                     8.
                     and
                     this
                     testimonie
                     is
                     confirmed
                     to
                     vs
                     by
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     them
                     by
                     sacrifices
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     couenant
                     is
                     called
                     an
                     inheritance
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     excellent
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     proper
                     to
                     them
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     lost
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     their
                     owne
                     default
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     his
                     :
                     first
                     ,
                     because
                     God
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     write
                     his
                     law
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     him
                     life
                     by
                     it
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     because
                     God
                     will
                     performe
                     his
                     promise
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     couenant
                     is
                     excellent
                     ,
                     because
                     hereby
                     we
                     are
                     made
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     hauing
                     
                     our
                     sinnes
                     for
                     giuen
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     enabled
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     to
                     keepe
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     
                     trouble
                     and
                     griefe
                     where
                     with
                     many
                     are
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     yet
                     shall
                     turne
                     to
                     our
                     good
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     excellent
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     permanent
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     1.
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     called
                     vncorruptible
                     .
                  
                   
                     All
                     things
                     compared
                     with
                     this
                     ,
                     are
                     vile
                     :
                     
                       I
                       count
                       all
                       things
                       but
                       dung
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     
                       Paul
                       ▪
                    
                     Men
                     will
                     in
                     danger
                     make
                     shipwracke
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     saue
                     their
                     liues
                     ▪
                     so
                     Paul
                     did
                     euen
                     willingly
                     part
                     with
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     counted
                     them
                     but
                     dung
                     for
                     this
                     ,
                     Phil.
                     3
                     ▪
                     8.
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     We
                     must
                     examine
                     whether
                     we
                     make
                     this
                     account
                     of
                     our
                     saluation
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     called
                     milke
                     ,
                     meate
                     ,
                     siluer
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       all
                       things
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     seeke
                     
                       all
                       things
                    
                     in
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     inheritance
                     is
                     proper
                     to
                     the
                     elect
                     ;
                     as
                     Iam.
                     4
                     Rom.
                     12
                     and
                     Iohn
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       This
                       is
                       our
                    
                     
                     
                       priuileage
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       sonnes
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     For
                     riches
                     are
                     common
                     to
                     the
                     good
                     and
                     euill
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     glorie
                     ,
                     &c.
                     for
                     both
                     haue
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     therefore
                     they
                     are
                     no
                     true
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     common
                     to
                     many
                     :
                     and
                     these
                     things
                     cannot
                     get
                     vs
                     heauen
                     ,
                     nor
                     deliuer
                     vs
                     from
                     hell
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     cannot
                     be
                     lost
                     but
                     by
                     our
                     owne
                     default
                     :
                     for
                     that
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     lose
                     their
                     inheritance
                     without
                     default
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     corruption
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     but
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     are
                     our
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     lost
                     :
                     for
                     though
                     Princes
                     may
                     be
                     driuen
                     from
                     their
                     
                     kingdomes
                     ,
                     yet
                     cannot
                     the
                     gates
                     of
                     hell
                     preuaile
                     against
                     vs
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     mightie
                     can
                     take
                     away
                     our
                     life
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     cannot
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     loue
                     ,
                     prouidence
                     and
                     good
                     will
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     inheritance
                     are
                     most
                     esteemed
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     of
                     longest
                     continuance
                     and
                     
                     haue
                     longest
                     indured
                     ;
                     as
                     to
                     esteeme
                     leases
                     better
                     than
                     to
                     be
                     tenants
                     at
                     will
                     ,
                     copies
                     better
                     than
                     leases
                     ,
                     heritages
                     better
                     than
                     copies
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     collusion
                     and
                     cauill
                     of
                     law
                     can
                     take
                     it
                     from
                     vs.
                     This
                     is
                     most
                     excellent
                     :
                     and
                     such
                     is
                     our
                     inheritance
                     :
                     for
                     wee
                     were
                     elected
                     thereto
                     before
                     all
                     worlds
                     ,
                     and
                     looke
                     to
                     goe
                     the
                     same
                     way
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     faithfull
                     before
                     vs
                     haue
                     gone
                     :
                     and
                     haue
                     it
                     confirmed
                     with
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     and
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     godly
                     death
                     and
                     holy
                     life
                     of
                     his
                     seruants
                     .
                     This
                     word
                     bringeth
                     to
                     vs
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     eye
                     cannot
                     see
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     chiefest
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       it
                       cannot
                       bee
                       taken
                       from
                       vs
                       :
                    
                     for
                     all
                     heresies
                     and
                     sects
                     are
                     discerned
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     truly
                     vnderstood
                     ,
                     by
                     this
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     truly
                     vnderstood
                     ,
                     giueth
                     faith
                     ,
                     whereby
                     wee
                     are
                     surely
                     perswaded
                     of
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     Paul
                     saith
                     ,
                     Act.
                     20.
                     that
                     without
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     resurrection
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     religion
                     :
                     so
                     Ioh.
                     6.
                     and
                     Phil.
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     Papistrie
                     ,
                     and
                     Paganisme
                     can
                     giue
                     no
                     true
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     cannot
                     assure
                     vs
                     of
                     our
                     saluation
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     the
                     truth
                     giueth
                     vs
                     not
                     imaginarie
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     but
                     good
                     things
                     in
                     truth
                     ;
                     and
                     assureth
                     vs
                     truly
                     that
                     wee
                     shall
                     bee
                     saued
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     these
                     ,
                     they
                     therefore
                     haue
                     no
                     true
                     inheritance
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     doth
                     not
                     only
                     confesse
                     that
                     he
                     made
                     the
                     Lord
                     his
                     inheritance
                     ;
                     but
                     also
                     he
                     saith
                     that
                     hee
                     maketh
                     the
                     testimonies
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     inheritance
                     ;
                     both
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     meanes
                     whereby
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     haue
                     inheritance
                     in
                     heauen
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     assurances
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     the
                     deede
                     of
                     gift
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     are
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     seales
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   
                     Almost
                     all
                     men
                     will
                     confesse
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     to
                     bee
                     had
                     in
                     this
                     singular
                     account
                     :
                     but
                     yet
                     few
                     doe
                     attribute
                     this
                     dignitie
                     to
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     .
                     And
                     yet
                     as
                     the
                     indenture
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     seale
                     is
                     taken
                     away
                     ,
                     is
                     nothing
                     worth
                     ;
                     so
                     if
                     we
                     take
                     power
                     from
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     then
                     can
                     we
                     not
                     haue
                     our
                     assurance
                     good
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     cannot
                     come
                     to
                     make
                     this
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     yet
                     as
                     Dauid
                     did
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     be
                     sorie
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     .
                     He
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     driuen
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     and
                     banished
                     from
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     said
                     ,
                     this
                     will
                     I
                     require
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       behold
                       the
                       faire
                       beautie
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Hee
                     had
                     now
                     lost
                     his
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     wife
                     ,
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     ,
                     yet
                     these
                     if
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     restored
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     satisfie
                     him
                     ,
                     vnles
                     he
                     might
                     also
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     Then
                     let
                     vs
                     labour
                     to
                     haue
                     this
                     desire
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     cannot
                     with
                     ioy
                     finde
                     it
                     ,
                     wee
                     may
                     with
                     sorrow
                     labour
                     after
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       112.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       applied
                       mine
                       heart
                       to
                       fulfill
                       thy
                       statutes
                       alway
                       ,
                       euen
                       vnto
                       the
                       end
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IN
                     the
                     former
                     verse
                     he
                     shewed
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     ioy
                     which
                     came
                     thereof
                     ;
                     now
                     he
                     sheweth
                     that
                     here
                     in
                     this
                     ioy
                     he
                     will
                     keepe
                     the
                     commandements
                     :
                     whereby
                     hee
                     sheweth
                     that
                     this
                     was
                     a
                     true
                     ioy
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     wrought
                     a
                     care
                     to
                     doe
                     good
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     beleeue
                     the
                     promises
                     truly
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     also
                     loue
                     the
                     commandements
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     faith
                     is
                     vaine
                     ;
                     a
                     care
                     to
                     liue
                     a
                     godly
                     life
                     ,
                     nourisheth
                     faith
                     in
                     Gods
                     promises
                     .
                     Here
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     then
                     why
                     many
                     regard
                     not
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     ;
                     or
                     if
                     they
                     doe
                     a
                     little
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     no
                     purpose
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     labour
                     not
                     to
                     keepe
                     the
                     commaundements
                     .
                     For
                     vnlesse
                     they
                     haue
                     care
                     to
                     doe
                     this
                     ,
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     them
                     cannot
                     be
                     profitable
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     sacred
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     further
                     sheweth
                     that
                     this
                     was
                     a
                     true
                     care
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     it
                     began
                     at
                     his
                     heart
                     :
                     for
                     here
                     is
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     al
                     goodnes
                     ,
                     here
                     is
                     the
                     roote
                     of
                     religion
                     ,
                     and
                     here
                     the
                     foundation
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     must
                     be
                     laid
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     refraining
                     from
                     outward
                     actions
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     restraining
                     of
                     the
                     outward
                     man
                     :
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     heart
                     that
                     wee
                     must
                     trauell
                     about
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     care
                     for
                     .
                     Hereof
                     it
                     came
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     many
                     of
                     the
                     Kings
                     &
                     people
                     in
                     the
                     books
                     of
                     Chronicles
                     continued
                     in
                     godlinesse
                     ,
                     and
                     kept
                     an
                     euen
                     and
                     equall
                     course
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     prepared
                     their
                     hearts
                     ;
                     as
                     
                       Ezechias
                       ,
                       Iosias
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     :
                     and
                     hereof
                     it
                     came
                     to
                     passe
                     that
                     many
                     fell
                     from
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     sought
                     not
                     God
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     Scribes
                     and
                     Pharisies
                     ,
                     which
                     clensed
                     the
                     outward
                     
                     actions
                     onely
                     It
                     must
                     then
                     be
                     our
                     lesson
                     which
                     we
                     must
                     studie
                     on
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     care
                     to
                     our
                     hearts
                     aboue
                     al
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     beginning
                     there
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     cleannes
                     of
                     that
                     pleaseth
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     filth
                     of
                     that
                     displeaseth
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       inclined
                    
                     ,
                     doth
                     hee
                     meane
                     that
                     of
                     himselfe
                     hee
                     could
                     applie
                     his
                     heart
                     as
                     he
                     listed
                     ?
                     No
                     ,
                     no
                     ,
                     he
                     meant
                     nothing
                     lesse
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     was
                     conceiued
                     in
                     sinne
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     then
                     were
                     the
                     preparations
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     in
                     his
                     owne
                     hand
                     ▪
                     Againe
                     ,
                     he
                     prayeth
                     ,
                     portion
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Incline
                       mine
                       heart
                       vnto
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     where
                     hee
                     doth
                     plainly
                     shewe
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     God
                     that
                     turned
                     his
                     heart
                     at
                     his
                     good
                     pleasure
                     .
                     And
                     no
                     maruell
                     truly
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     man
                     can
                     no
                     further
                     bee
                     tried
                     out
                     ,
                     or
                     spied
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     Lord
                     doth
                     gage
                     and
                     open
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     see
                     thereinto
                     ,
                     Ierem
                     .
                     17.
                     9.
                     
                     And
                     againe
                     ,
                     the
                     hardnesse
                     of
                     mans
                     heart
                     is
                     such
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     will
                     sooner
                     breake
                     than
                     bend
                     ;
                     and
                     may
                     sooner
                     be
                     applied
                     vnto
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     than
                     vnto
                     goodnes
                     .
                     Where
                     in
                     the
                     follie
                     of
                     Papists
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     heretikes
                     is
                     more
                     than
                     manifest
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     this
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     places
                     ,
                     would
                     proue
                     the
                     freewill
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     can
                     incline
                     himselfe
                     to
                     goodnes
                     ;
                     s●eing
                     that
                     here
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     meant
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     men
                     doe
                     then
                     incline
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     when
                     God
                     doth
                     incline
                     them
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     he
                     worketh
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     is
                     it
                     attributed
                     to
                     men
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     receiue
                     and
                     pursue
                     the
                     working
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     heart
                     is
                     free
                     if
                     God
                     maketh
                     it
                     free
                     ,
                     not
                     else
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     presume
                     of
                     our
                     free
                     will
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     purpose
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     will
                     otherwise
                     dispose
                     :
                     for
                     hereof
                     commeth
                     it
                     that
                     so
                     many
                     fall
                     from
                     their
                     purposes
                     .
                  
                   
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     pleased
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     voluntarie
                     offering
                     ,
                     therefore
                     he
                     applieth
                     his
                     heart
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     beware
                     of
                     seruile
                     seruice
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     constantnes
                     of
                     his
                     purpose
                     to
                     cōtinue
                     in
                     this
                     obedience
                     ,
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     doe
                     it
                     for
                     euer
                     and
                     euer
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     at
                     al
                     times
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     at
                     a
                     communion
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     a
                     fast
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     sicknes
                     ,
                     but
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PORTION
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   SAMECH
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       113.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       hate
                       vaine
                       inuentions
                       :
                       but
                       thy
                       law
                       doe
                       I
                       loue
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     shewed
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     part
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     meanes
                     to
                     bee
                     constant
                     to
                     the
                     ende
                     ;
                     now
                     hee
                     sheweth
                     foure
                     reasons
                     thereof
                     :
                     the
                     first
                     reason
                     is
                     the
                     hatred
                     that
                     hee
                     had
                     of
                     all
                     wickednesse
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     first
                     verse
                     Hee
                     hath
                     vsed
                     many
                     arguments
                     to
                     proue
                     to
                     his
                     heart
                     that
                     hee
                     loued
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     commend
                     it
                     to
                     others
                     by
                     his
                     example
                     ,
                     as
                     Paul
                     doth
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     one
                     ,
                     the
                     loue
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     to
                     Gods
                     law
                     :
                     secondly
                     ,
                     his
                     trust
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     :
                     thirdly
                     ,
                     his
                     care
                     to
                     keepe
                     it
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     often
                     prayeth
                     for
                     it
                     .
                     He
                     sheweth
                     his
                     loue
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     preferreth
                     it
                     to
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     :
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     eight
                     portion
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       earth
                       is
                       full
                       of
                       thy
                       goodnesse
                       ,
                       teach
                       me
                       thy
                       statutes
                    
                     ;
                     hee
                     maketh
                     it
                     sweeter
                     than
                     hony
                     ,
                     and
                     better
                     and
                     more
                     pretious
                     than
                     siluer
                     His
                     desire
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     to
                     keepe
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     prayers
                     that
                     he
                     maketh
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     seene
                     almost
                     in
                     euery
                     portion
                     .
                     Here
                     he
                     vseth
                     a
                     proofe
                     ,
                     drawne
                     from
                     the
                     contraries
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     and
                     sensible
                     kinde
                     of
                     reason
                     ;
                     hee
                     loueth
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     because
                     hee
                     hated
                     all
                     the
                     waies
                     of
                     false
                     hood
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     doctrine
                     or
                     life
                     .
                     Our
                     reason
                     will
                     teach
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     agreement
                     betweene
                     fire
                     and
                     water
                     ,
                     betweene
                     light
                     and
                     darkenes
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     if
                     we
                     goe
                     through
                     all
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     agreement
                     betweene
                     contraries
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     argument
                     is
                     often
                     vsed
                     in
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     as
                     Psalm
                     .
                     145.
                     
                     
                       Doe
                       not
                       I
                       hate
                       them
                       ,
                       &c.
                       Zachar
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Tit.
                     2.
                     1.
                     and
                     most
                     plainly
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     6
                     ,
                     
                       What
                       fellowship
                       is
                       betweene
                       light
                       and
                       darkenes
                       :
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     needfull
                     for
                     men
                     to
                     knowe
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     learne
                     to
                     hate
                     superstition
                     and
                     heresie
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     roote
                     it
                     out
                     ,
                     least
                     whilest
                     with
                     Saul
                     they
                     spare
                     wicked
                     Agag
                     ,
                     they
                     persecute
                     righteous
                     Dauid
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     a
                     man
                     hate
                     false
                     religion
                     ,
                     hee
                     shall
                     neuer
                     be
                     infected
                     with
                     it
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     perswaded
                     that
                     it
                     will
                     hurt
                     them
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     will
                     keepe
                     themselues
                     far
                     from
                     it
                     .
                     A
                     man
                     when
                     hee
                     seeth
                     a
                     toade
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     hurtfull
                     beast
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     keepe
                     him
                     farre
                     from
                     it
                     :
                     neither
                     will
                     we
                     euer
                     receiue
                     for
                     meate
                     that
                     we
                     know
                     to
                     be
                     poyson
                     :
                     so
                     if
                     wee
                     beleeue
                     that
                     Poperie
                     and
                     Heresie
                     are
                     poyson
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     receiue
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     if
                     men
                     thinke
                     fauorably
                     of
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     and
                     call
                     them
                     honest
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     well
                     dealing
                     
                     men
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     very
                     easie
                     to
                     intangle
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     .
                  
                   
                     Herein
                     doth
                     the
                     coldnes
                     of
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     Gods
                     law
                     in
                     vs
                     appeare
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     we
                     doé
                     so
                     coldly
                     hate
                     the
                     false
                     .
                  
                   
                     Because
                     loue
                     setteth
                     the
                     price
                     on
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     hatred
                     maketh
                     vs
                     far
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     therfore
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     continue
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     loue
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     wil
                     auoide
                     the
                     false
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     hate
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     deceiued
                     by
                     the
                     outward
                     shew
                     of
                     an
                     honest
                     life
                     ,
                     for
                     if
                     comparison
                     
                     be
                     made
                     betweene
                     Gods
                     children
                     &
                     Heretikes
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     both
                     in
                     prosperity
                     ,
                     or
                     both
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     the
                     difference
                     betweene
                     them
                     :
                     for
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     comparison
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     one
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     and
                     another
                     vnder
                     the
                     crosse
                     .
                     When
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     affliction
                     ,
                     the
                     graces
                     of
                     God
                     doe
                     manifestly
                     appeare
                     in
                     them
                     :
                     for
                     first
                     they
                     haue
                     such
                     spirituall
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     &
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     that
                     euen
                     poore
                     &
                     simple
                     soules
                     in
                     the
                     countrie
                     are
                     able
                     to
                     answere
                     the
                     great
                     and
                     learned
                     men
                     of
                     the
                     Vniuersitie
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     withstand
                     the
                     Spirit
                     that
                     speaketh
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     their
                     boldnes
                     and
                     courage
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     is
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     ashamed
                     to
                     speak
                     ,
                     euen
                     before
                     Kings
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     mightiest
                     of
                     their
                     enemies
                     .
                     But
                     Heretikes
                     how
                     far
                     are
                     they
                     from
                     this
                     wisedom
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     answere
                     ,
                     they
                     either
                     say
                     nothing
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     their
                     reasons
                     are
                     so
                     blockish
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     sense
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     childe
                     would
                     marueile
                     at
                     their
                     folly
                     :
                     and
                     though
                     they
                     set
                     some
                     face
                     and
                     shew
                     vpon
                     them
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     vnripped
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     referred
                     to
                     their
                     heads
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     but
                     vanitie
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     their
                     boldnes
                     and
                     courage
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     nothing
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     they
                     speake
                     to
                     some
                     simple
                     man
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     some
                     secret
                     place
                     ,
                     then
                     will
                     they
                     be
                     bold
                     to
                     speake
                     their
                     pleasure
                     :
                     but
                     call
                     thē
                     to
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     or
                     before
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     able
                     to
                     call
                     
                     them
                     to
                     accounts
                     ,
                     then
                     their
                     answeres
                     are
                     to
                     seeke
                     .
                     And
                     here
                     of
                     it
                     commeth
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     periured
                     ,
                     vnfaithfull
                     ,
                     not
                     men
                     of
                     their
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     dastards
                     and
                     cowards
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     will
                     not
                     stand
                     to
                     the
                     truth
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     suffering
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     diuersitie
                     betweene
                     them
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     the
                     childe
                     of
                     God
                     come
                     to
                     suffer
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     neither
                     effeminate
                     to
                     account
                     the
                     paine
                     too
                     painfull
                     ,
                     neither
                     yet
                     blockish
                     without
                     sense
                     and
                     feeling
                     in
                     suffering
                     :
                     but
                     he
                     feeleth
                     the
                     smart
                     and
                     bitternes
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     feeling
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     he
                     ouercommeth
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     true
                     patience
                     indeed
                     ,
                     when
                     men
                     feele
                     the
                     paine
                     to
                     be
                     grieuous
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     through
                     the
                     hope
                     and
                     feeling
                     of
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     doe
                     ouercome
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     in
                     suffering
                     they
                     can
                     pray
                     for
                     their
                     persecutors
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     be
                     contented
                     to
                     shed
                     their
                     blood
                     for
                     the
                     conuersion
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     seeke
                     their
                     subuersion
                     and
                     ouerthrow
                     .
                     Deale
                     Heretikes
                     thus
                     ?
                     or
                     doe
                     they
                     not
                     cleane
                     contrarie
                     ?
                     Yes
                     :
                     for
                     in
                     their
                     suffering
                     they
                     are
                     either
                     as
                     men
                     without
                     sense
                     ,
                     bereaued
                     of
                     their
                     wits
                     ;
                     so
                     they
                     are
                     rather
                     blockes
                     and
                     stones
                     ,
                     than
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     suffering
                     is
                     blockishnes
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     patience
                     :
                     or
                     else
                     they
                     are
                     effeminate
                     and
                     womanish
                     ,
                     to
                     howle
                     and
                     crie
                     out
                     in
                     their
                     paines
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     die
                     with
                     cursing
                     and
                     banning
                     and
                     all
                     kinde
                     of
                     railing
                     .
                     Thus
                     they
                     deale
                     .
                     This
                     experience
                     haue
                     we
                     seene
                     of
                     both
                     ,
                     euen
                     within
                     our
                     daies
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     you
                     compare
                     them
                     together
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     both
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     you
                     then
                     consider
                     their
                     liues
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     also
                     see
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     great
                     difference
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     whilest
                     they
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     and
                     discipline
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     long
                     lie
                     and
                     continue
                     in
                     any
                     sin
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     word
                     will
                     rebuke
                     them
                     ,
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     will
                     admonish
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     discipline
                     will
                     also
                     helpe
                     to
                     bring
                     them
                     from
                     it
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     wicked
                     liue
                     and
                     lie
                     as
                     in
                     a
                     dead
                     sleepe
                     in
                     sinne
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     wakened
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     doth
                     not
                     onely
                     speake
                     of
                     corruption
                     in
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     manners
                     :
                     as
                     in
                     euery
                     commandement
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     loue
                     the
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     also
                     hate
                     the
                     contrarie
                     :
                     as
                     in
                     lust
                     ,
                     adulterie
                     ,
                     &c.
                     as
                     Ioseph
                     hated
                     his
                     Mistresse
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     once
                     perceiued
                     that
                     she
                     was
                     vncleane
                     .
                     Then
                     whilest
                     men
                     are
                     giuen
                     to
                     vanitie
                     on
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     they
                     loue
                     not
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     they
                     did
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     either
                     take
                     heede
                     of
                     such
                     ;
                     or
                     if
                     they
                     fell
                     into
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     recouer
                     themselues
                     .
                     Then
                     we
                     cannot
                     loue
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     delight
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     hate
                     the
                     contrarie
                     .
                     Then
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     trie
                     whether
                     we
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     trie
                     it
                     by
                     the
                     hatred
                     of
                     naughtines
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     if
                     we
                     feele
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     comforted
                     ,
                     for
                     God
                     will
                     worke
                     by
                     this
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     word
                     (
                     thoughts
                     )
                     is
                     a
                     metaphor
                     from
                     the
                     crooked
                     boughs
                     of
                     a
                     tree
                     ,
                     and
                     signifieth
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     the
                     trees
                     haue
                     their
                     boughs
                     spread
                     abroad
                     crookedly
                     ,
                     so
                     doe
                     thoughts
                     grow
                     out
                     of
                     
                     men
                     .
                     And
                     his
                     meaning
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     hated
                     these
                     ouerthwart
                     thoughts
                     .
                     Therefore
                     he
                     laboured
                     not
                     onely
                     for
                     the
                     outward
                     hatred
                     ,
                     but
                     euen
                     the
                     imaginations
                     that
                     are
                     contrary
                     thereto
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     thoughts
                     of
                     idolatrie
                     ,
                     vncleannes
                     ,
                     &c.
                     and
                     to
                     these
                     all
                     he
                     biddeth
                     battell
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     loue
                     the
                     law
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     good
                     thing
                     for
                     vs
                     :
                     for
                     though
                     we
                     come
                     not
                     to
                     idolatrie
                     ,
                     murder
                     ,
                     adulterie
                     ,
                     &c.
                     yet
                     the
                     euill
                     thoughts
                     come
                     into
                     our
                     mindes
                     ;
                     and
                     these
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     suffer
                     to
                     be
                     setled
                     ,
                     but
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     we
                     must
                     hate
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     driue
                     them
                     out
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thoughts
                     are
                     not
                     free
                     ,
                     therefore
                     neither
                     it
                     is
                     enough
                     to
                     loue
                     in
                     shew
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     also
                     loue
                     in
                     thought
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     fauour
                     them
                     ,
                     wee
                     may
                     by
                     little
                     and
                     little
                     bee
                     carryed
                     away
                     .
                     For
                     hereof
                     it
                     commeth
                     that
                     men
                     are
                     brought
                     to
                     reuenge
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     euils
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     make
                     not
                     cōscience
                     of
                     the
                     thoughts
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     men
                     haue
                     thoughts
                     of
                     herefie
                     ,
                     anger
                     .
                     &c.
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     at
                     defiance
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     &
                     therefore
                     they
                     fall
                     into
                     the
                     sin
                     .
                     Hereof
                     men
                     fall
                     into
                     adulterie
                     ,
                     become
                     enemies
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     his
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     and
                     religion
                     :
                     for
                     whilest
                     they
                     make
                     no
                     conscience
                     of
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     they
                     fall
                     into
                     the
                     sinnes
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     true
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     first
                     fight
                     against
                     reason
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     will
                     fight
                     against
                     sinne
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     man
                     fighteth
                     not
                     against
                     swearing
                     ,
                     because
                     not
                     against
                     anger
                     ;
                     and
                     not
                     against
                     anger
                     ,
                     because
                     not
                     against
                     reason
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       114.
                       
                    
                     
                       Thou
                       art
                       my
                       refuge
                       and
                       shield
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       trust
                       in
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     BEcause
                     the
                     Prophet
                     could
                     not
                     perswade
                     himselfe
                     of
                     any
                     other
                     safetie
                     ,
                     than
                     of
                     the
                     safe●●●●
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     vnder
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     he
                     sheweth
                     that
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     he
                     put
                     his
                     trust
                     in
                     Gods
                     〈…〉
                     s
                     ,
                     he
                     feared
                     nothing
                     .
                     And
                     surely
                     this
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     principal
                     thing
                     among
                     Christians
                     ▪
                     to
                     looke
                     for
                     none
                     other
                     defence
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     looked
                     for
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God.
                     For
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     why
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     in
                     daunger
                     ,
                     in
                     pouertie
                     ,
                     in
                     any
                     distresse
                     ,
                     wee
                     haue
                     so
                     many
                     by-paths
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     inuent
                     vnlawfull
                     meanes
                     and
                     shifts
                     so
                     for
                     our
                     deliuerance
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     because
                     the
                     Lord
                     and
                     his
                     word
                     is
                     not
                     our
                     refuge
                     and
                     our
                     shield
                     ?
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     were
                     once
                     perswaded
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     were
                     our
                     tower
                     to
                     defend
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     shield
                     to
                     couer
                     vs
                     ,
                     wee
                     should
                     be
                     staied
                     .
                     If
                     wee
                     then
                     call
                     on
                     God
                     in
                     our
                     neede
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     Psal.
                     33.
                     vers
                     .
                     18.
                     
                     
                       The
                       eye
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       is
                       vpon
                       them
                       ,
                       that
                       feare
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       vpon
                       them
                       that
                       trust
                       in
                       his
                       mercies
                       .
                    
                     And
                     that
                     Psal.
                     145.
                     18.
                     
                     
                       Hee
                       will
                       fulfill
                       the
                       desire
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       that
                       feare
                       him
                       ,
                       hee
                       also
                       will
                       heare
                       their
                       crie
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       saue
                       them
                       .
                    
                     And
                     our
                     cause
                     being
                     good
                     ,
                     we
                     neede
                     not
                     to
                     doubt
                     of
                     him
                     :
                     for
                     
                     he
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     shield
                     and
                     buckler
                     .
                     So
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     being
                     tempted
                     of
                     Sathan
                     to
                     turne
                     the
                     stones
                     into
                     bread
                     ,
                     was
                     moued
                     by
                     him
                     to
                     distrust
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                     :
                     What
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     doest
                     thou
                     thinke
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     thou
                     wert
                     the
                     Sonne
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     thou
                     shouldest
                     bee
                     left
                     in
                     such
                     wants
                     ?
                     make
                     some
                     shift
                     therefore
                     for
                     thy selfe
                     .
                     But
                     Christ
                     knowing
                     God
                     to
                     bee
                     the
                     author
                     of
                     his
                     neede
                     ,
                     was
                     assured
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     secretly
                     nourish
                     him
                     ,
                     vntill
                     hee
                     had
                     receiued
                     ordinarie
                     meanes
                     againe
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     strengthened
                     himselfe
                     in
                     Gods
                     promises
                     .
                     Likewise
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     need
                     or
                     in
                     perill
                     ,
                     Sathan
                     will
                     cause
                     vs
                     to
                     vse
                     one
                     shift
                     or
                     other
                     :
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     answere
                     him
                     ,
                     The
                     Lord
                     is
                     my
                     shield
                     and
                     tower
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     sure
                     enough
                     ;
                     and
                     therfore
                     I
                     hate
                     all
                     ill
                     inuentions
                     ;
                     I
                     put
                     my
                     trust
                     in
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     We
                     acknowledge
                     this
                     with
                     our
                     tongue
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     hard
                     thing
                     to
                     bee
                     practised
                     ,
                     to
                     put
                     our
                     
                     trust
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     howsoeuer
                     wee
                     will
                     grant
                     indeede
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     must
                     put
                     our
                     trust
                     in
                     God
                     ;
                     yet
                     we
                     hardly
                     yeeld
                     vnto
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     trust
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     :
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     here
                     correct
                     this
                     vnbeliefe
                     ,
                     and
                     learne
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     seeke
                     for
                     helpe
                     at
                     God
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     trust
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     Doth
                     Gods
                     word
                     threaten
                     his
                     iustice
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     wee
                     finde
                     in
                     our
                     liues
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     wee
                     vse
                     euill
                     meanes
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     punished
                     ?
                     Doth
                     Gods
                     word
                     assure
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     mercifull
                     ,
                     and
                     doe
                     we
                     beleeue
                     that
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     came
                     to
                     saue
                     sinners
                     ,
                     although
                     we
                     were
                     the
                     greatest
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     came
                     to
                     call
                     sinners
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     the
                     righteous
                     to
                     repentance
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     came
                     to
                     saue
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     lost
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     refresh
                     all
                     that
                     are
                     wearie
                     and
                     heauie
                     laden
                     ?
                     Thus
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     saith
                     ,
                     portiō
                     8.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       thou
                       art
                       my
                       portiō
                       ,
                       I
                       haue
                       determined
                       to
                       keepe
                       thy
                       law
                       .
                    
                     And
                     portion
                     14.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Thy
                       testimonies
                       haue
                       I
                       taken
                       ,
                       as
                       an
                       heritage
                       for
                       euer
                       ,
                       for
                       they
                       are
                       the
                       very
                       ioy
                       of
                       my
                       heart
                       .
                    
                     Thus
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     seeke
                     for
                     that
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     wee
                     seeke
                     for
                     of
                     
                     him
                     .
                     For
                     his
                     word
                     is
                     a
                     conduit
                     or
                     waterpipe
                     ,
                     whereby
                     the
                     Lord
                     conueying
                     his
                     mercies
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ;
                     will
                     haue
                     them
                     runne
                     through
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     Doe
                     wee
                     beleeue
                     then
                     the
                     promises
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     prouide
                     for
                     vs
                     ?
                     then
                     let
                     vs
                     beware
                     of
                     al
                     wicked
                     shifts
                     ,
                     and
                     trust
                     onely
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     beleeue
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     tower
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     looke
                     to
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     The
                     Heathen
                     men
                     and
                     the
                     prophane
                     worldlings
                     ,
                     will
                     speake
                     gloriously
                     of
                     the
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     strength
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     mercy
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     see
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     erre
                     altogether
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     way
                     ;
                     whereby
                     they
                     shew
                     how
                     they
                     vtter
                     more
                     in
                     their
                     tongues
                     ,
                     than
                     they
                     performe
                     in
                     truth
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     layde
                     that
                     helpe
                     on
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     would
                     haue
                     vs
                     to
                     seeke
                     for
                     at
                     his
                     hand
                     :
                     so
                     Christ
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     put
                     the
                     diuell
                     to
                     flight
                     ,
                     with
                     these
                     words
                     in
                     effect
                     ,
                     Thou
                     wouldest
                     haue
                     me
                     ,
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     to
                     mistrust
                     my
                     Fathers
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     giue
                     my selfe
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     of
                     thee
                     :
                     but
                     I
                     know
                     he
                     will
                     keepe
                     me
                     in
                     all
                     my
                     necessities
                     ,
                     and
                     why
                     ?
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       Man
                       liueth
                       not
                       by
                       bread
                       onely
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       euery
                       word
                       that
                       proceedeth
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       mouth
                       of
                       God
                       :
                    
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     prouided
                     ordinarie
                     meanes
                     to
                     nourish
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     not
                     commaunded
                     that
                     stones
                     should
                     be
                     made
                     bread
                     ,
                     and
                     why
                     then
                     should
                     I
                     vse
                     vnlawfull
                     meanes
                     ?
                     Wherefore
                     I
                     will
                     stay
                     my selfe
                     vpon
                     my
                     Fathers
                     prouidence
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     ,
                     he
                     might
                     haue
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     almightie
                     and
                     strong
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     by
                     his
                     mightie
                     power
                     he
                     might
                     haue
                     put
                     off
                     Sathan
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     reciteth
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     Moses
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     vsed
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     so
                     wonderfully
                     had
                     preserued
                     his
                     people
                     the
                     Israelites
                     in
                     the
                     wildernesse
                     ,
                     without
                     ordinarie
                     meanes
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     ,
                     when
                     Sathan
                     shall
                     set
                     vpon
                     vs
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     neede
                     ,
                     say
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       is
                       iust
                       and
                       true
                       in
                       all
                       his
                       promises
                       .
                    
                     It
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       eyes
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       are
                       vpon
                       the
                       righteous
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       eares
                       are
                       open
                       to
                       their
                       crie
                       ,
                       nothing
                       wanteth
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       feare
                       him
                       .
                       The
                       Lyons
                       doe
                       lacke
                       and
                       suffer
                       hunger
                       :
                       but
                       they
                       which
                       seeke
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       shall
                       want
                       nothing
                       which
                       is
                       good
                       .
                    
                     It
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     verse
                     .
                     35.
                     
                     
                       Who
                       shall
                       separate
                       vs
                       from
                       the
                       loue
                       of
                       Christ
                       ?
                       shall
                       tribulation
                       ,
                       or
                       anguish
                       ,
                       or
                       persecution
                       ,
                       or
                       famine
                       ,
                       or
                       nakednesse
                       ,
                       or
                       perill
                       ,
                       or
                       sword
                       ?
                    
                     When
                     we
                     are
                     tempted
                     then
                     with
                     doubting
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     escape
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     31.
                     
                     
                       If
                       God
                       be
                       on
                       our
                       side
                       ,
                       who
                       can
                       be
                       against
                       vs
                       ?
                    
                     32.
                     
                     
                       Who
                       spared
                       not
                       his
                       owne
                       Sonne
                       ,
                       but
                       gaue
                       him
                       for
                       vs
                       all
                       to
                       death
                       :
                       how
                       shall
                       he
                       not
                       with
                       him
                       giue
                       vs
                       all
                       things
                       also
                       ?
                    
                     If
                     we
                     be
                     tempted
                     to
                     steale
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     say
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     
                       Man
                       liueth
                       not
                       by
                       bread
                       onely
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       euery
                       word
                       which
                       proceedeth
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       mouth
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                    
                     knowing
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     preserue
                     vs
                     without
                     ordinarie
                     meanes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       115.
                       
                    
                     
                       Away
                       from
                       me
                       ye
                       wicked
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       the
                       commandements
                       of
                       my
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     cause
                     why
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     could
                     not
                     so
                     stay
                     himselfe
                     on
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     was
                     ,
                     because
                     what
                     way
                     soeuer
                     he
                     turned
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     he
                     could
                     see
                     no
                     man
                     that
                     would
                     helpe
                     him
                     .
                     He
                     had
                     no
                     helpe
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     euery
                     man
                     prouided
                     for
                     himself
                     ,
                     some
                     shifted
                     this
                     way
                     ,
                     another
                     that
                     way
                     ,
                     he
                     could
                     see
                     no
                     good
                     example
                     of
                     any
                     ,
                     which
                     either
                     beleeued
                     Gods
                     promises
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     or
                     were
                     readie
                     to
                     obey
                     his
                     commaundements
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     impediments
                     rather
                     than
                     furtherances
                     vnto
                     him
                     .
                     For
                     else
                     why
                     should
                     he
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Away
                       from
                       me
                       ye
                       wicked
                       ▪
                       &
                       c
                       ?
                    
                  
                   
                     Were
                     there
                     so
                     many
                     impediments
                     in
                     his
                     daies
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     we
                     thinke
                     there
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     many
                     in
                     ours
                     ?
                     or
                     was
                     that
                     age
                     wherein
                     he
                     liued
                     more
                     wicked
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     age
                     wherein
                     we
                     liue
                     ?
                     First
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     nothing
                     like
                     him
                     in
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     greater
                     graces
                     of
                     God
                     than
                     we
                     haue
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     gone
                     further
                     in
                     holinesse
                     than
                     we
                     ;
                     we
                     liue
                     in
                     more
                     wicked
                     daies
                     than
                     he
                     did
                     .
                     For
                     whom
                     shall
                     we
                     haue
                     to
                     follow
                     ?
                     Some
                     follow
                     this
                     religion
                     ,
                     some
                     follow
                     that
                     ;
                     some
                     giue
                     
                     themselues
                     to
                     this
                     shift
                     ,
                     some
                     to
                     that
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     no
                     examples
                     to
                     build
                     vs
                     vpon
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     multitude
                     to
                     bring
                     vs
                     from
                     the
                     right
                     way
                     .
                     Seeing
                     then
                     we
                     are
                     farre
                     worse
                     than
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     daies
                     worse
                     than
                     his
                     times
                     let
                     vs
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Away
                       from
                       me
                       ye
                       wicked
                    
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     seeing
                     we
                     cannot
                     auoide
                     our
                     dwelling
                     and
                     liuing
                     among
                     the
                     wicked
                     ;
                     yet
                     Lord
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     be
                     kept
                     from
                     the
                     corrupt
                     example
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     graunt
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     eschue
                     all
                     familiaritie
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     in
                     haruest
                     ,
                     if
                     in
                     euery
                     place
                     of
                     the
                     lands
                     ,
                     where
                     we
                     reape
                     or
                     mow
                     ,
                     were
                     
                     Snakes
                     ,
                     we
                     would
                     be
                     very
                     warie
                     least
                     we
                     were
                     stung
                     or
                     impoysoned
                     :
                     so
                     had
                     we
                     neede
                     in
                     these
                     dangerous
                     and
                     plentiful
                     daies
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     circumspect
                     ,
                     least
                     we
                     be
                     either
                     impoysoned
                     
                     with
                     false
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     or
                     stung
                     with
                     an
                     euill
                     conscience
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     a
                     man
                     being
                     a
                     meere
                     stranger
                     in
                     goodnes
                     ,
                     liuing
                     in
                     the
                     companie
                     of
                     godly
                     men
                     ,
                     hearing
                     them
                     ,
                     seeing
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     conferring
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     would
                     by
                     Gods
                     grace
                     so
                     be
                     conuerted
                     :
                     so
                     a
                     good
                     man
                     falling
                     into
                     the
                     familiaritie
                     ,
                     and
                     like
                     affections
                     ,
                     speeches
                     ,
                     and
                     actions
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     
                     shall
                     easily
                     be
                     corrupted
                     .
                     We
                     shall
                     see
                     sooner
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     infected
                     and
                     hurt
                     ,
                     than
                     wee
                     shall
                     espie
                     how
                     wee
                     are
                     infected
                     and
                     hurt
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     presently
                     we
                     see
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     yet
                     hereafter
                     wee
                     shall
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     mercie
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     good
                     by
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     :
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     iust
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     wicked
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     companie
                     of
                     the
                     vngodly
                     .
                     Neither
                     must
                     we
                     thinke
                     ,
                     that
                     here
                     is
                     meant
                     to
                     goe
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     to
                     auoide
                     the
                     euill
                     (
                     for
                     we
                     liue
                     all
                     vnder
                     one
                     Sunne
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     aboue
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     treade
                     all
                     on
                     one
                     earth
                     which
                     is
                     vnder
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     vse
                     all
                     one
                     water
                     for
                     our
                     necessities
                     ,
                     wee
                     haue
                     like
                     callings
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     wee
                     ioyne
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     townes
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     yea
                     and
                     often
                     dwell
                     in
                     one
                     house
                     with
                     them
                     )
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     beware
                     wee
                     haue
                     no
                     fellowship
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     sinne
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     away
                     with
                     their
                     deuices
                     to
                     mistrust
                     Gods
                     mercie
                     ,
                     
                     wee
                     must
                     hate
                     their
                     imaginations
                     ,
                     wherewith
                     they
                     displease
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     draw
                     in
                     their
                     yoke
                     with
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     then
                     thou
                     hast
                     a
                     wicked
                     father
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     thou
                     hast
                     a
                     wicked
                     sonne
                     ,
                     or
                     vngodly
                     seruant
                     ,
                     or
                     an
                     euill
                     companion
                     ,
                     thou
                     must
                     not
                     haue
                     familiaritie
                     ,
                     or
                     drawe
                     in
                     a
                     line
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     thou
                     must
                     not
                     bee
                     a
                     fellowe
                     or
                     a
                     companion
                     in
                     sinne
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     so
                     shall
                     wee
                     keepe
                     our selues
                     vnspotted
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     euill
                     men
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     purpose
                     to
                     be
                     obstinate
                     in
                     sinne
                     ,
                     will
                     take
                     no
                     profit
                     by
                     the
                     companie
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     good
                     men
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     feare
                     and
                     suspect
                     the
                     vngodlines
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     looke
                     vnto
                     their
                     waies
                     ,
                     shall
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                     bee
                     preserued
                     from
                     their
                     euill
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     the
                     euill
                     men
                     are
                     not
                     the
                     better
                     for
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     with
                     whom
                     they
                     are
                     ioyned
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     towne
                     or
                     house
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     shie
                     of
                     goodnes
                     ;
                     so
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     as
                     shie
                     of
                     their
                     wickednesse
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     be
                     freed
                     from
                     much
                     vngodlines
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     wee
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     like
                     affected
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     thinke
                     as
                     they
                     thinke
                     ,
                     speake
                     as
                     they
                     speake
                     ,
                     doe
                     as
                     they
                     doe
                     ,
                     nor
                     vse
                     their
                     calling
                     as
                     they
                     doe
                     .
                     Otherwise
                     wee
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     the
                     euill
                     by
                     the
                     godly
                     are
                     bettered
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     good
                     are
                     made
                     worse
                     by
                     the
                     vngodly
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     haue
                     heard
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     shewed
                     himselfe
                     to
                     haue
                     an
                     hatred
                     to
                     the
                     secret
                     deuices
                     of
                     mans
                     imaginations
                     :
                     so
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     he
                     setteth
                     downe
                     a
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     where
                     we
                     declared
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     could
                     neuer
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     the
                     true
                     hatred
                     of
                     euil
                     inuentions
                     ,
                     vntil
                     we
                     be
                     throughly
                     perswaded
                     of
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                     ;
                     whereof
                     when
                     we
                     be
                     once
                     truely
                     perswaded
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     not
                     need
                     to
                     swarue
                     this
                     way
                     or
                     that
                     way
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     all
                     assaults
                     we
                     haue
                     a
                     sufficient
                     refuge
                     in
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     putteth
                     his
                     trust
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     learne
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     neuer
                     seuer
                     faith
                     and
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     staied
                     ,
                     and
                     leane
                     to
                     his
                     prouidence
                     :
                     otherwise
                     we
                     shall
                     haue
                     but
                     vaine
                     speculations
                     of
                     his
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     vntill
                     wee
                     knowe
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     the
                     promises
                     doe
                     appertaine
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     hee
                     requireth
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     .
                     On
                     which
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     whilest
                     wee
                     take
                     hold
                     ,
                     euen
                     as
                     a
                     shield
                     safegardeth
                     vs
                     from
                     the
                     blow
                     of
                     the
                     aduersarie
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     a
                     sufficient
                     buckler
                     to
                     defend
                     vs
                     from
                     the
                     darts
                     of
                     our
                     enemie
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     the
                     Lord
                     for
                     our
                     tower
                     against
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     in
                     pouertie
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     the
                     Lord
                     our
                     shield
                     and
                     wealth
                     ;
                     if
                     wee
                     be
                     in
                     sicknes
                     ▪
                     hee
                     shall
                     be
                     our
                     castle
                     and
                     health
                     .
                     The
                     Israelites
                     had
                     proofe
                     hereof
                     ,
                     who
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     made
                     the
                     Lord
                     their
                     shield
                     and
                     refuge
                     ,
                     were
                     not
                     once
                     touched
                     of
                     their
                     enemies
                     .
                     If
                     this
                     faith
                     be
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     then
                     shall
                     wee
                     bee
                     perswaded
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     hearing
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     time
                     which
                     wee
                     spend
                     in
                     prayer
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     hinder
                     our
                     calling
                     ,
                     nor
                     hurt
                     our
                     profit
                     ▪
                     but
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     wee
                     walke
                     in
                     our
                     waies
                     ,
                     ioyning
                     with
                     our
                     calling
                     the
                     hearing
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     prayer
                     ,
                     hee
                     will
                     be
                     our
                     defence
                     and
                     tower
                     ,
                     and
                     either
                     saue
                     vs
                     from
                     damage
                     ,
                     or
                     turne
                     all
                     our
                     euils
                     to
                     our
                     good
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     see
                     all
                     this
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     For
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     saide
                     before
                     )
                     did
                     not
                     rest
                     in
                     the
                     omnipotencie
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     put
                     away
                     Sathan
                     being
                     an
                     euill
                     spirite
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     hauing
                     nothing
                     to
                     doe
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     withstood
                     him
                     with
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       It
                       is
                       written
                    
                     ,
                     still
                     alleaging
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     shewing
                     ,
                     that
                     whilest
                     he
                     had
                     bread
                     :
                     hee
                     should
                     vse
                     it
                     as
                     an
                     
                     ordinarie
                     meane
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     none
                     ,
                     ●e
                     should
                     not
                     make
                     bread
                     of
                     stones
                     ,
                     but
                     stay
                     vpon
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     is
                     aboue
                     all
                     meanes
                     .
                     Thus
                     wee
                     see
                     how
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     did
                     stay
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     here
                     see
                     how
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     differeth
                     from
                     the
                     loose
                     imaginations
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     who
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     giue
                     great
                     titles
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     his
                     mercie
                     ,
                     iustice
                     ,
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     neuer
                     looke
                     for
                     this
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     obey
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     waite
                     vpon
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     doe
                     it
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     a
                     pipe
                     ,
                     through
                     which
                     doe
                     flow
                     Gods
                     
                     graces
                     towards
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     a
                     chariot
                     to
                     bring
                     his
                     will
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     Wee
                     are
                     not
                     then
                     to
                     looke
                     into
                     the
                     ayre
                     ,
                     or
                     elsewhere
                     for
                     Gods
                     will
                     ,
                     than
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ;
                     but
                     trusting
                     still
                     on
                     God
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     looke
                     for
                     helpe
                     in
                     his
                     promises
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     might
                     do
                     this
                     the
                     better
                     ,
                     he
                     seuered
                     himselfe
                     from
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     giuing
                     vs
                     to
                     vnderstand
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     goe
                     forward
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     hee
                     saw
                     so
                     few
                     examples
                     of
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     many
                     examples
                     of
                     euill
                     ,
                     whereby
                     so
                     many
                     by
                     paths
                     are
                     ministred
                     vnto
                     him
                     to
                     step
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     right
                     way
                     ,
                     in
                     seeing
                     the
                     corruptions
                     of
                     that
                     generation
                     .
                     When
                     wee
                     see
                     then
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     how
                     we
                     should
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     what
                     we
                     should
                     doe
                     ,
                     what
                     we
                     should
                     eschue
                     ,
                     and
                     looke
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     finde
                     so
                     many
                     wicked
                     ones
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     way
                     soeuer
                     a
                     man
                     would
                     turne
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     although
                     hee
                     would
                     search
                     the
                     world
                     with
                     a
                     candle
                     ,
                     hee
                     shall
                     finde
                     many
                     euill
                     to
                     corrupt
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     fewe
                     good
                     to
                     guide
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     seeing
                     our
                     times
                     are
                     worse
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     times
                     wherein
                     the
                     Prophet
                     liued
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     are
                     easier
                     and
                     readier
                     to
                     take
                     harme
                     by
                     euill
                     examples
                     ,
                     than
                     he
                     was
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     whosoeuer
                     will
                     be
                     truly
                     taught
                     to
                     hate
                     vaine
                     inuentions
                     ,
                     and
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     learne
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     written
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       we
                       walke
                       not
                       in
                       the
                       counsell
                       of
                       the
                       wicked
                       ,
                       nor
                       stand
                       in
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       sinners
                       .
                    
                     Away
                     then
                     with
                     them
                     that
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     Preacher
                     indeed
                     speaketh
                     well
                     ,
                     and
                     teacheth
                     the
                     truth
                     aright
                     ,
                     but
                     who
                     doth
                     it
                     ?
                     and
                     rather
                     let
                     vs
                     bid
                     the
                     euill
                     away
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     followe
                     them
                     that
                     doe
                     well
                     ,
                     so
                     farre
                     as
                     they
                     follow
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     be
                     heedfull
                     to
                     looke
                     to
                     our
                     waies
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     the
                     more
                     careful
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     former
                     ages
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     set
                     before
                     vs
                     so
                     many
                     examples
                     of
                     falling
                     .
                     Wee
                     may
                     communicate
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     our
                     calling
                     ,
                     wee
                     may
                     be
                     knit
                     to
                     them
                     by
                     consanguinitie
                     wee
                     may
                     bee
                     ioyned
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     affinitie
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     neighbours
                     dwell
                     together
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     in
                     these
                     things
                     bee
                     well
                     free
                     from
                     them
                     :
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     deale
                     with
                     them
                     as
                     they
                     be
                     wicked
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     drawe
                     in
                     the
                     yoke
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     giuen
                     to
                     the
                     like
                     studies
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     like
                     endeuours
                     ,
                     and
                     enterprises
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     Concerning
                     their
                     calling
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     wee
                     may
                     vse
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     corrupt
                     dealing
                     with
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     Wee
                     see
                     the
                     Prophet
                     his
                     meaning
                     is
                     ,
                     Away
                     from
                     me
                     ye
                     wicked
                     ,
                     ye
                     weaken
                     my
                     faith
                     in
                     Gods
                     promises
                     by
                     your
                     inuentions
                     ,
                     you
                     inkindle
                     mistrust
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     yeeld
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     consent
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     nor
                     take
                     part
                     in
                     any
                     of
                     your
                     inuentions
                     :
                     for
                     I
                     trust
                     in
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     my
                     shield
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     refuge
                     .
                  
                   
                     Here
                     wee
                     may
                     also
                     learne
                     ,
                     how
                     to
                     discerne
                     betweene
                     their
                     persons
                     ,
                     wherein
                     they
                     beare
                     
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     their
                     callings
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     ordinance
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     betweene
                     their
                     liues
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     full
                     of
                     corruptions
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     looke
                     but
                     into
                     the
                     first
                     commandement
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     how
                     hard
                     a
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     law
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     wee
                     sequester
                     ourselues
                     from
                     the
                     societie
                     of
                     sinne
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     beleeue
                     among
                     vnbeleeuers
                     ,
                     or
                     pray
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     among
                     prophane
                     persons
                     ,
                     or
                     trust
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     among
                     such
                     shifters
                     ?
                     For
                     as
                     euil
                     men
                     continuing
                     in
                     the
                     companie
                     of
                     godly
                     men
                     ,
                     shall
                     sodainely
                     at
                     one
                     time
                     or
                     other
                     be
                     coloured
                     with
                     their
                     good
                     things
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     godly
                     abiding
                     in
                     the
                     meetings
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     they
                     bee
                     very
                     circumspect
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     suspect
                     their
                     owne
                     weaknes
                     ,
                     will
                     sodainly
                     be
                     taken
                     .
                     We
                     knowe
                     that
                     Ioseph
                     being
                     in
                     Pharaohs
                     Court
                     ,
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     coloured
                     with
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     corruptions
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     wee
                     haue
                     any
                     iust
                     cause
                     of
                     meeting
                     with
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     auoid
                     their
                     companie
                     ;
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     mislike
                     their
                     manners
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     rebuke
                     ,
                     reproue
                     ,
                     &
                     cry
                     against
                     their
                     sins
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     feare
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     euery
                     thing
                     suspect
                     them
                     .
                     But
                     let
                     vs
                     see
                     how
                     dangerous
                     a
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     bee
                     with
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     meanes
                     there
                     be
                     with
                     them
                     for
                     our
                     destruction
                     :
                     Whether
                     we
                     be
                     friends
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     league
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     foes
                     and
                     at
                     defiance
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     all
                     is
                     one
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     wee
                     be
                     at
                     defiance
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     how
                     will
                     they
                     bring
                     our
                     persons
                     in
                     contempt
                     ,
                     and
                     raise
                     many
                     calumnious
                     speeches
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     affray
                     vs
                     with
                     iniuries
                     ?
                     If
                     we
                     be
                     in
                     friendship
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     what
                     danger
                     are
                     wee
                     least
                     they
                     should
                     inueagle
                     vs
                     ,
                     allure
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     vs
                     slily
                     away
                     from
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     be
                     at
                     defiance
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     dismay
                     vs
                     with
                     threatnings
                     :
                     
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     in
                     friendship
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     wee
                     cannot
                     deale
                     so
                     roughly
                     against
                     their
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     wee
                     can
                     hardly
                     gainesay
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     wickednesse
                     ,
                     wee
                     are
                     drawne
                     away
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     waxe
                     colde
                     by
                     little
                     and
                     little
                     in
                     those
                     things
                     wherein
                     we
                     haue
                     been
                     zealous
                     .
                     Oh
                     here
                     then
                     appeareth
                     the
                     wonderfull
                     and
                     vnspeakeable
                     mercy
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     his
                     children
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     to
                     keepe
                     them
                     as
                     sheepe
                     among
                     wolues
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     saue
                     them
                     from
                     the
                     infection
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     middest
                     of
                     a
                     wicked
                     and
                     sinfull
                     generation
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     It
                     followeth
                     in
                     this
                     verse
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       I
                       may
                       keepe
                       the
                       commandements
                       of
                       my
                       God.
                    
                     As
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     haue
                     said
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     your
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     you
                     put
                     not
                     your
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     follow
                     your
                     own
                     inuentions
                     :
                     he
                     is
                     my
                     God
                     I
                     loue
                     him
                     ;
                     I
                     feare
                     him
                     ,
                     I
                     put
                     my
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     I
                     loue
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     because
                     his
                     promises
                     are
                     sweete
                     to
                     me
                     ;
                     I
                     feare
                     to
                     sinne
                     ,
                     because
                     his
                     threatnings
                     proue
                     true
                     ;
                     I
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     :
                     he
                     is
                     none
                     of
                     your
                     God
                     ,
                     neither
                     can
                     you
                     assure
                     your selues
                     of
                     him
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     Portion
                     20.3
                     
                       Saluation
                       is
                       farre
                       from
                       the
                       wicked
                       ,
                       because
                       they
                       seeke
                       not
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                     No
                     ,
                     no
                     ,
                     God
                     is
                     grieued
                     and
                     displeased
                     with
                     you
                     ,
                     though
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     hee
                     spare
                     you
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     one
                     day
                     punish
                     you
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     my
                     protectour
                     and
                     defender
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     notable
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     worthy
                     to
                     be
                     obserued
                     .
                     The
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     recouereth
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     because
                     God
                     hath
                     promised
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     will
                     defend
                     his
                     as
                     with
                     a
                     shield
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     will
                     put
                     to
                     flight
                     the
                     armies
                     of
                     their
                     aduersaries
                     .
                     He
                     reasoneth
                     therefore
                     thus
                     with
                     himselfe
                     .
                     The
                     Lord
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     tower
                     and
                     buckler
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     put
                     their
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     beleeue
                     his
                     word
                     :
                     I
                     beleeue
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     I
                     see
                     it
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     passe
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     word
                     :
                     therefore
                     he
                     is
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     my
                     shield
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     refuge
                     .
                  
                   
                     Let
                     vs
                     learne
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     trouble
                     ,
                     thus
                     to
                     recouer
                     our selues
                     .
                     For
                     doe
                     we
                     not
                     see
                     ,
                     how
                     now
                     adaies
                     some
                     take
                     this
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     take
                     that
                     way
                     ,
                     some
                     vse
                     this
                     shift
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     haue
                     that
                     policie
                     ,
                     doe
                     their
                     dealings
                     shew
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     on
                     their
                     side
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     hee
                     will
                     take
                     their
                     part
                     ?
                     nay
                     rather
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     farre
                     from
                     thē
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     euery
                     one
                     frame
                     this
                     reason
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Prophet
                     vseth
                     ,
                     that
                     euery
                     man
                     may
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     trust
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     I
                     hate
                     the
                     vaine
                     shifts
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     God
                     is
                     my
                     God.
                     
                       My
                       God
                    
                     :
                     wee
                     must
                     here
                     marke
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     giue
                     not
                     God
                     sufficient
                     honour
                     ,
                     
                     vntill
                     we
                     cleaue
                     wholy
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     requireth
                     of
                     vs
                     in
                     his
                     first
                     commaundement
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     then
                     haue
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     onely
                     God
                     when
                     we
                     onely
                     feare
                     him
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     onely
                     loue
                     him
                     ,
                     whē
                     we
                     onely
                     obey
                     him
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     put
                     our
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     alone
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     we
                     deny
                     him
                     his
                     honour
                     ,
                     vntill
                     we
                     leauing
                     all
                     other
                     fetches
                     and
                     deuises
                     of
                     louing
                     ,
                     fearing
                     ,
                     obeying
                     and
                     trusting
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     loue
                     ,
                     feare
                     ,
                     obey
                     ,
                     and
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     onely
                     and
                     wholy
                     taught
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     Excellent
                     is
                     that
                     place
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     73.
                     where
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     seeing
                     the
                     euill
                     men
                     in
                     number
                     many
                     ,
                     in
                     power
                     great
                     ;
                     and
                     good
                     men
                     in
                     number
                     few
                     ,
                     and
                     abilitie
                     weake
                     ,
                     began
                     to
                     bee
                     in
                     a
                     dangerous
                     estate
                     ,
                     in
                     thinking
                     almost
                     wickedly
                     of
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     and
                     began
                     to
                     be
                     moued
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     dispute
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     with
                     God
                     about
                     the
                     prosperitie
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     pouertie
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     vntill
                     hee
                     came
                     to
                     looke
                     into
                     the
                     glasse
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     found
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     the
                     wicked
                     seemed
                     to
                     haue
                     an
                     happie
                     time
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     yet
                     through
                     Gods
                     secret
                     curse
                     ,
                     they
                     had
                     a
                     fearefull
                     end
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     Gods
                     children
                     were
                     tried
                     with
                     many
                     troubles
                     ,
                     yet
                     through
                     Gods
                     secret
                     blessings
                     they
                     had
                     happie
                     issues
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     
                       Was
                       I
                       so
                       foolish
                       and
                       ignorant
                       ,
                       and
                       as
                       a
                       beast
                       before
                       thee
                       ,
                    
                     whiles
                     by
                     mine
                     owne
                     wit
                     and
                     reason
                     I
                     would
                     goe
                     about
                     to
                     search
                     out
                     thy
                     secret
                     iudgements
                     .
                     Yet
                     saith
                     hee
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       was
                       alway
                       with
                       thee
                       ,
                       thou
                       hast
                       holden
                       mee
                       by
                       my
                       right
                       hand
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     howsoeuer
                     it
                     went
                     with
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     my
                     faith
                     in
                     thy
                     prouidence
                     did
                     assure
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     diddest
                     watch
                     ouer
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     wouldest
                     not
                     finally
                     forsake
                     me
                     ▪
                     
                       Whom
                       haue
                       I
                       in
                       heauen
                       but
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       haue
                       desired
                       none
                       in
                       the
                       earth
                       but
                       thee
                       .
                    
                     Though
                     my
                     flesh
                     should
                     pine
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     should
                     consume
                     ,
                     yet
                     am
                     I
                     perswaded
                     that
                     thou
                     wilt
                     not
                     forsake
                     me
                     ,
                     they
                     goe
                     a
                     whoring
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     destroiest
                     them
                     ;
                     but
                     as
                     for
                     me
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     good
                     that
                     I
                     trust
                     in
                     thee
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     let
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     fall
                     from
                     thee
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     see
                     their
                     end
                     shall
                     be
                     fearefull
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     I
                     will
                     still
                     trust
                     ,
                     and
                     stay
                     on
                     thee
                     .
                     Marke
                     what
                     word
                     he
                     vseth
                     to
                     
                     paint
                     forth
                     mistrust
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     calleth
                     it
                     to
                     goe
                     
                       a
                       whoring
                    
                     ;
                     we
                     know
                     what
                     a
                     grieuous
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     for
                     a
                     woman
                     to
                     prostitute
                     herselfe
                     to
                     a
                     baude
                     ;
                     so
                     monstrous
                     a
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     giue
                     our
                     trust
                     to
                     any
                     but
                     to
                     God.
                     Wherfore
                     we
                     must
                     fight
                     against
                     the
                     corruptions
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     reason
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     looking
                     into
                     the
                     glasse
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     Let
                     vs
                     search
                     then
                     ,
                     which
                     be
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     stirre
                     vs
                     vp
                     to
                     doe
                     good
                     ,
                     which
                     be
                     his
                     threatnings
                     to
                     make
                     vs
                     afraide
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     what
                     examples
                     we
                     haue
                     of
                     good
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     follow
                     them
                     ,
                     what
                     examples
                     of
                     euil
                     to
                     auoide
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     here
                     be
                     the
                     pictures
                     of
                     good
                     men
                     ,
                     here
                     bee
                     the
                     liuely
                     anatomies
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     here
                     wee
                     may
                     take
                     delight
                     in
                     beholding
                     them
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     discerne
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     who
                     are
                     true
                     worshippers
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     Idolaters
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     look
                     what
                     rules
                     the
                     Lord
                     doth
                     giue
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     whom
                     it
                     is
                     ;
                     to
                     discerne
                     heresies
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     whom
                     they
                     be
                     .
                     Then
                     wee
                     shall
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     man
                     is
                     sound
                     in
                     religion
                     ,
                     and
                     carefull
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     life
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     his
                     God
                     ,
                     this
                     man
                     is
                     voide
                     of
                     true
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     breaketh
                     
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     therfore
                     vndoubtedly
                     God
                     is
                     far
                     from
                     him
                     .
                     This
                     man
                     though
                     his
                     knowledge
                     be
                     vnperfect
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     loueth
                     to
                     learne
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     this
                     man
                     is
                     a
                     good
                     companion
                     for
                     me
                     ;
                     that
                     man
                     is
                     an
                     vnbeleeuer
                     ,
                     and
                     trusteth
                     not
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     therfore
                     meddle
                     with
                     him
                     .
                     Well
                     now
                     we
                     haue
                     learned
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     neuer
                     cleaue
                     wholy
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     vntill
                     all
                     the
                     corruptions
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     be
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     dismay
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     being
                     stayed
                     and
                     established
                     on
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     we
                     know
                     assuredly
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     wil
                     not
                     be
                     among
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                     We
                     haue
                     bin
                     taught
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     truely
                     beleeue
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     beleeue
                     in
                     him
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     he
                     is
                     but
                     an
                     Idoll
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     false
                     God
                     framed
                     vnto
                     vs
                     after
                     the
                     imagination
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     hearts
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     truly
                     discerne
                     betweene
                     good
                     men
                     and
                     euill
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     not
                     iudge
                     them
                     by
                     our
                     owne
                     reason
                     ,
                     the
                     common
                     opinion
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     or
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     prosperitie
                     and
                     aduersitie
                     :
                     for
                     so
                     the
                     world
                     cannot
                     perceiue
                     who
                     be
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     wicked
                     often
                     flourish
                     ,
                     and
                     Gods
                     children
                     are
                     vexed
                     :
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     look
                     into
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     see
                     there
                     ,
                     how
                     God
                     setteth
                     himselfe
                     against
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     promiseth
                     to
                     bee
                     neare
                     at
                     hand
                     to
                     his
                     saints
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     may
                     commend
                     vnto
                     vs
                     what
                     a
                     necessary
                     thing
                     the
                     study
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     is
                     ,
                     which
                     teach
                     vs
                     to
                     know
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     true
                     worshippers
                     :
                     for
                     otherwise
                     we
                     shall
                     iudge
                     heretikes
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     worshippers
                     ,
                     and
                     count
                     wicked
                     men
                     honest
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       116.
                       
                    
                     
                       Stablish
                       mee
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       free
                       promise
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       liue
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       mee
                       not
                       bee
                       disappointed
                       of
                       mine
                       hope
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HEre
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     desireth
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     keepe
                     him
                     safe
                     and
                     sure
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     confirme
                     him
                     and
                     strengthen
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     :
                     where
                     we
                     see
                     he
                     prayeth
                     for
                     a
                     thing
                     mētioned
                     before
                     .
                     Faith
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     sleeping
                     thing
                     ,
                     lying
                     dead
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     quick
                     
                     and
                     is
                     nourished
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     Gods
                     children
                     doe
                     not
                     so
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     often
                     troubled
                     with
                     vnbeliefe
                     :
                     yea
                     the
                     Lord
                     doth
                     often
                     suffer
                     them
                     to
                     see
                     their
                     vnbeleefe
                     in
                     themselues
                     to
                     striue
                     against
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     see
                     here
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     felt
                     some
                     wauering
                     in
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     alwaies
                     in
                     one
                     estate
                     ,
                     his
                     faith
                     was
                     not
                     euer
                     at
                     one
                     stay
                     ,
                     his
                     beliefe
                     had
                     some
                     vnbeliefe
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     beleeuing
                     he
                     was
                     afraid
                     of
                     himself
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     know
                     ,
                     Gods
                     childrē
                     are
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     do
                     not
                     presume
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     suspect
                     themselues
                     ,
                     &
                     thinke
                     humbly
                     of
                     themselues
                     ,
                     which
                     maketh
                     them
                     often
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     confirmed
                     to
                     perseuere
                     .
                     For
                     when
                     we
                     begin
                     to
                     be
                     secure
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     thinke
                     too
                     well
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     cast
                     off
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     lay
                     aside
                     all
                     trust
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     God
                     casteth
                     vs
                     off
                     for
                     our
                     pride
                     ,
                     and
                     Sathan
                     is
                     readie
                     to
                     beguile
                     vs.
                     We
                     must
                     not
                     then
                     satisfie
                     our selues
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     but
                     our
                     faith
                     must
                     make
                     vs
                     to
                     grow
                     in
                     feare
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     be
                     more
                     carefull
                     to
                     please
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     grieued
                     to
                     displease
                     God
                     ;
                     wee
                     must
                     desire
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     haue
                     his
                     promises
                     cōfirmed
                     and
                     ratified
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     a
                     very
                     slippery
                     estate
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     a
                     man
                     walking
                     on
                     slippery
                     ice
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     heedfull
                     to
                     his
                     steps
                     ,
                     nor
                     fearing
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     is
                     most
                     readie
                     to
                     fall
                     ;
                     so
                     we
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     looke
                     very
                     circumspectly
                     to
                     our selues
                     ,
                     are
                     in
                     great
                     danger
                     of
                     sliding
                     down
                     .
                     So
                     fickle
                     and
                     fraile
                     is
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     euery
                     place
                     we
                     may
                     take
                     a
                     fall
                     :
                     and
                     as
                     they
                     which
                     are
                     on
                     an
                     high
                     hill
                     and
                     steepe
                     ,
                     are
                     in
                     perill
                     of
                     falling
                     down
                     ;
                     so
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     such
                     a
                     downefall
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     wee
                     be
                     very
                     wary
                     ,
                     and
                     stay
                     our selues
                     on
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     most
                     ready
                     to
                     slippe
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     former
                     times
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     deare
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     haue
                     fallen
                     through
                     securitie
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     this
                     feare
                     of
                     themselues
                     .
                     Noah
                     though
                     a
                     man
                     preserued
                     from
                     the
                     corruptions
                     of
                     the
                     olde
                     world
                     ,
                     was
                     beguiled
                     of
                     Sathan
                     for
                     presuming
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     strength
                     .
                     Lot
                     also
                     through
                     his
                     corruptiō
                     and
                     Sathans
                     policy
                     ,
                     was
                     deceiued
                     ,
                     not
                     suspecting
                     himselfe
                     .
                     Whē
                     Dauid
                     had
                     not
                     this
                     feare
                     ,
                     but
                     hoped
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     sure
                     as
                     he
                     thought
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     30.
                     he
                     should
                     neuer
                     be
                     remooued
                     ,
                     hee
                     fell
                     fouly
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     so
                     deceitfull
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     could
                     not
                     see
                     his
                     fall
                     in
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     an
                     whole
                     yeere
                     .
                     Wee
                     see
                     then
                     how
                     hard
                     a
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     keepe
                     on
                     our
                     course
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     mightie
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     witnesseth
                     Peter
                     in
                     his
                     former
                     Epistle
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     kept
                     in
                     the
                     faith
                     .
                     Wee
                     are
                     not
                     our
                     owne
                     guardians
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     gouernment
                     of
                     our selues
                     ;
                     nay
                     ,
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     saide
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     possible
                     ,
                     the
                     very
                     elect
                     should
                     bee
                     deceiued
                     ;
                     so
                     great
                     is
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     the
                     subtiltie
                     of
                     the
                     
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     guilesulnesse
                     of
                     the
                     diuell
                     .
                     But
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     be
                     humble
                     ,
                     they
                     feare
                     themselues
                     ,
                     they
                     seeke
                     the
                     Lord
                     by
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     desirous
                     to
                     be
                     established
                     in
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     as
                     strong
                     as
                     Mount
                     Sion
                     ,
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     remoued
                     ,
                     but
                     remaineth
                     for
                     euer
                     ,
                     Psalme
                     125.1
                     .
                     Though
                     then
                     we
                     be
                     weake
                     ,
                     yet
                     our
                     Christ
                     is
                     strong
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     haue
                     many
                     enemies
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     staie
                     against
                     them
                     all
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     knowe
                     
                     that
                     perseuerance
                     is
                     as
                     well
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     come
                     at
                     first
                     to
                     God.
                     We
                     know
                     what
                     a
                     free
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     came
                     to
                     him
                     .
                     Hee
                     sought
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     desired
                     him
                     not
                     ;
                     he
                     found
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     sought
                     him
                     not
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     how
                     before
                     our
                     calling
                     ,
                     we
                     closed
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     not
                     see
                     him
                     ,
                     we
                     stopt
                     our
                     eares
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     not
                     heare
                     him
                     ,
                     we
                     drew
                     backe
                     ,
                     and
                     refused
                     to
                     goe
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     was
                     faine
                     to
                     draw
                     vs
                     out
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     our
                     beginning
                     came
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     reformed
                     our
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     and
                     renewed
                     our
                     affections
                     :
                     now
                     to
                     be
                     established
                     in
                     seeing
                     ,
                     hearing
                     ,
                     and
                     willingly
                     drawing
                     neere
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     his
                     onely
                     gift
                     also
                     .
                     Well
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     afraide
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     suspect
                     our selues
                     .
                     For
                     why
                     doe
                     we
                     slip
                     often
                     into
                     such
                     grosse
                     sinnes
                     ?
                     why
                     are
                     we
                     carried
                     away
                     with
                     our
                     owne
                     affections
                     ?
                     why
                     doe
                     so
                     many
                     good
                     motions
                     die
                     and
                     perish
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     because
                     of
                     our
                     securitie
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     careful
                     to
                     please
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     afraide
                     to
                     offend
                     God
                     ?
                     Well
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     securitie
                     hath
                     bene
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     our
                     woe
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     labour
                     to
                     be
                     carefull
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     our
                     good
                     :
                     if
                     securitie
                     hath
                     bene
                     the
                     cause
                     we
                     feared
                     not
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     now
                     be
                     carefull
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     afraide
                     of
                     our
                     frailtie
                     ,
                     and
                     trust
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     Otherwise
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     quiet
                     with
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     yeeld
                     to
                     presumption
                     ,
                     God
                     will
                     suffer
                     vs
                     to
                     fall
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     why
                     our
                     sinnes
                     breake
                     out
                     often
                     to
                     Gods
                     dishonour
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     griefe
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     consciences
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     more
                     carefully
                     to
                     looke
                     our
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     and
                     watch
                     ouer
                     our
                     words
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     added
                     in
                     this
                     verse
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       liue
                    
                     .
                     So
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     Portion
                     10.4
                     .
                     
                       Let
                       thy
                       tender
                       mercies
                       come
                       vnto
                       me
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       liue
                       .
                    
                     We
                     see
                     heere
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     thinke
                     they
                     haue
                     no
                     life
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     liue
                     not
                     in
                     Gods
                     life
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     thinke
                     we
                     are
                     aliue
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     so
                     doe
                     the
                     bruit
                     beasts
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     thinke
                     we
                     are
                     aliue
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     heare
                     ,
                     so
                     do
                     the
                     cattell
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     thinke
                     we
                     are
                     aliue
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     eate
                     and
                     drinke
                     ,
                     or
                     sleepe
                     ,
                     so
                     do
                     beasts
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     thinke
                     we
                     liue
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     doe
                     reason
                     and
                     conferre
                     ,
                     so
                     doe
                     the
                     Heathen
                     .
                     The
                     life
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     sinne
                     ;
                     for
                     where
                     sinne
                     is
                     aliue
                     ,
                     there
                     that
                     part
                     is
                     dead
                     vnto
                     God.
                     Art
                     thou
                     then
                     giuen
                     to
                     malice
                     ,
                     to
                     swearing
                     ,
                     to
                     cursing
                     ,
                     to
                     breaking
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     to
                     adultery
                     ,
                     to
                     filthines
                     ,
                     to
                     stealing
                     ,
                     or
                     slandring
                     ?
                     surely
                     then
                     art
                     thou
                     dead
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     God
                     should
                     take
                     away
                     thy
                     life
                     from
                     thee
                     whilest
                     thou
                     art
                     in
                     this
                     estate
                     ,
                     thy
                     soule
                     should
                     goe
                     sooner
                     to
                     hell
                     ,
                     than
                     thy
                     bodie
                     to
                     the
                     graue
                     .
                     We
                     now
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     finding
                     themselues
                     dull
                     and
                     slowe
                     to
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     cannot
                     either
                     reioyce
                     in
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     finde
                     their
                     inward
                     man
                     delighted
                     with
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     thinke
                     themselues
                     to
                     be
                     dead
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Prophets
                     meaning
                     is
                     this
                     :
                     I
                     am
                     euen
                     as
                     a
                     lumpe
                     of
                     flesh
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     like
                     an
                     image
                     ,
                     or
                     like
                     an
                     idoll
                     of
                     Gods
                     childe
                     ,
                     I
                     beare
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     his
                     childe
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     am
                     as
                     dead
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     a
                     blocke
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     stocke
                     ,
                     or
                     an
                     idoll
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     an
                     idoll
                     hath
                     eyes
                     and
                     seeth
                     not
                     ;
                     eares
                     ,
                     and
                     heareth
                     not
                     ;
                     mouth
                     and
                     speaketh
                     not
                     ;
                     feete
                     and
                     goeth
                     not
                     :
                     euen
                     so
                     haue
                     I
                     eyes
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     see
                     not
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     my
                     God
                     ;
                     I
                     haue
                     eares
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     heare
                     not
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     I
                     haue
                     a
                     mouth
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     shewe
                     not
                     forth
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     I
                     haue
                     feete
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     walke
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     my
                     God.
                     
                       The
                       iust
                       shall
                       liue
                       by
                       faith
                       ,
                    
                     Hab.
                     2.
                     
                     Rom.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Now
                       I
                       liue
                       no
                       more
                       ,
                       but
                       Christ
                       liueth
                       in
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     .
                     Oh
                     that
                     men
                     would
                     consider
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     dead
                     otherwise
                     than
                     their
                     life
                     is
                     hidden
                     in
                     the
                     promise
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     haue
                     no
                     life
                     but
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     his
                     spirit
                     .
                     If
                     the
                     Prophet
                     sayd
                     this
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     our
                     protestants
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     their
                     hope
                     of
                     a
                     better
                     life
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     their
                     practise
                     of
                     repentance
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     that
                     passeth
                     all
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     the
                     ioy
                     of
                     Christiās
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     the
                     care
                     of
                     mortification
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     the
                     quicknesse
                     of
                     sanctification
                     ;
                     where
                     are
                     all
                     these
                     become
                     ?
                     They
                     are
                     sewe
                     and
                     dead
                     to
                     good
                     workes
                     ,
                     they
                     liue
                     in
                     sinne
                     ,
                     they
                     be
                     but
                     Christians
                     in
                     name
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     very
                     idols
                     :
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     life
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     must
                     finde
                     by
                     experience
                     in
                     our selues
                     .
                     When
                     Gods
                     children
                     finde
                     this
                     life
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     they
                     merrie
                     and
                     glad
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     they
                     feele
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     withdraweth
                     his
                     spirit
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     see
                     how
                     they
                     are
                     dead
                     ,
                     dull
                     ,
                     and
                     carelesse
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     wont
                     to
                     be
                     before
                     they
                     were
                     regenerate
                     .
                     Shall
                     not
                     this
                     make
                     vs
                     more
                     carefull
                     and
                     zealous
                     of
                     good
                     workes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     more
                     iealous
                     of
                     our
                     
                     selues
                     ?
                     Let
                     vs
                     consider
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     ioy
                     to
                     haue
                     a
                     life
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     euen
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     contemne
                     this
                     life
                     :
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     zealous
                     of
                     good
                     workes
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     feele
                     spirituall
                     ioyes
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     looke
                     for
                     a
                     crowne
                     of
                     glorie
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     labour
                     to
                     be
                     renewed
                     to
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     Christ.
                     This
                     is
                     an
                     heauenly
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     we
                     will
                     sweate
                     ,
                     and
                     eate
                     ,
                     and
                     drinke
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     common
                     with
                     the
                     beasts
                     of
                     the
                     field
                     ,
                     and
                     hauing
                     no
                     experience
                     of
                     faith
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     wee
                     are
                     either
                     dangerously
                     sicke
                     ,
                     or
                     altogether
                     dead
                     .
                     If
                     wee
                     thinke
                     it
                     an
                     hard
                     matter
                     ,
                     to
                     restore
                     nature
                     in
                     a
                     consumption
                     ,
                     how
                     hard
                     a
                     thing
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     restore
                     
                     grace
                     and
                     saluation
                     in
                     a
                     consumption
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     ?
                     If
                     wee
                     are
                     without
                     hope
                     ,
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     in
                     a
                     languishing
                     disease
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     hath
                     no
                     delight
                     to
                     eate
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     cannot
                     brooke
                     
                     his
                     meate
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     sleepe
                     is
                     gone
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     hee
                     cannot
                     labour
                     ,
                     and
                     Physitians
                     dare
                     not
                     meddle
                     with
                     him
                     :
                     what
                     hope
                     is
                     there
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     consumption
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     wo●d
                     which
                     we
                     heare
                     doth
                     vs
                     no
                     good
                     ,
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     which
                     wee
                     receiue
                     doe
                     vs
                     no
                     comfort
                     ,
                     prayer
                     doth
                     vs
                     no
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     we
                     cannot
                     abide
                     to
                     labour
                     in
                     good
                     workes
                     ?
                     surely
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     token
                     we
                     are
                     almost
                     languished
                     to
                     death
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     be
                     not
                     already
                     dead
                     wee
                     are
                     in
                     extreame
                     danger
                     .
                     The
                     Lord
                     indeede
                     is
                     gracious
                     and
                     would
                     not
                     our
                     death
                     ,
                     but
                     if
                     wee
                     bee
                     consuming
                     and
                     see
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     if
                     Gods
                     life
                     be
                     going
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     Sathans
                     life
                     is
                     comming
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     if
                     Gods
                     graces
                     be
                     languishing
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     surely
                     we
                     are
                     as
                     dead
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     then
                     search
                     our
                     owne
                     corruptione
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     how
                     neare
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     life
                     ,
                     or
                     how
                     neare
                     wee
                     are
                     to
                     death
                     ,
                     whether
                     wee
                     growe
                     or
                     consume
                     ,
                     whether
                     for
                     the
                     one
                     wee
                     are
                     to
                     feare
                     and
                     pray
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     the
                     other
                     to
                     reioyce
                     and
                     praise
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     haue
                     heard
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     sirme
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     neuer
                     shaken
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     alwaies
                     in
                     the
                     tenour
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     giueth
                     them
                     of
                     his
                     grace
                     in
                     measure
                     ,
                     so
                     hee
                     giueth
                     them
                     at
                     sometimes
                     more
                     ,
                     at
                     sometimes
                     lesse
                     :
                     he
                     often
                     humbleth
                     
                     them
                     with
                     incredulitie
                     ,
                     to
                     exercise
                     them
                     in
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     confirme
                     them
                     the
                     more
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     whereof
                     they
                     haue
                     had
                     a
                     pledge
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     Wee
                     haue
                     learned
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Prophet
                     thought
                     himselfe
                     to
                     haue
                     no
                     life
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     the
                     feeling
                     of
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     the
                     Sonne
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     conueyed
                     to
                     him
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     through
                     the
                     working
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     as
                     we
                     breathe
                     ,
                     eate
                     ,
                     playe
                     ,
                     and
                     labour
                     ,
                     wee
                     haue
                     nothing
                     differing
                     from
                     bruite
                     beasts
                     ;
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     fiue
                     wits
                     to
                     discourse
                     of
                     things
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     nothing
                     more
                     than
                     the
                     heathen
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     Turkes
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     vngodly
                     infidels
                     .
                     The
                     Scriptures
                     shew
                     that
                     all
                     that
                     liue
                     in
                     ignorance
                     
                     and
                     sinne
                     are
                     dead
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     that
                     liue
                     in
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     sit
                     in
                     darkenes
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     shadow
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     song
                     of
                     Zacharie
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     liue
                     in
                     sinne
                     ,
                     the
                     Apostle
                     witnesseth
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     but
                     dead
                     ,
                     Ephes
                     :
                     2.1
                     .
                     The
                     death
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     a
                     man
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     
                     death
                     of
                     a
                     man
                     ;
                     sinne
                     then
                     I
                     meane
                     to
                     liue
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     giue
                     ouer
                     our selues
                     to
                     sin
                     with
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     and
                     lye
                     in
                     our
                     sinne
                     with
                     delight
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     yet
                     here
                     is
                     a
                     further
                     thing
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     speaketh
                     of
                     the
                     experience
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     who
                     when
                     they
                     feele
                     delight
                     in
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     inward
                     man
                     delighted
                     with
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     thinke
                     they
                     are
                     aliue
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     so
                     long
                     they
                     walke
                     in
                     the
                     land
                     of
                     the
                     liuing
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     they
                     fal
                     into
                     some
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     become
                     vnthankfull
                     or
                     pensiue
                     ,
                     there
                     comes
                     a
                     dulnes
                     and
                     deadnes
                     of
                     heart
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     see
                     any
                     difference
                     betweene
                     themselues
                     and
                     the
                     reprobates
                     ,
                     and
                     finding
                     in
                     themselues
                     such
                     an
                     heape
                     of
                     ill
                     inclinations
                     ,
                     they
                     think
                     themselues
                     to
                     be
                     dead
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     followeth
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     :
                     
                       And
                       disappoint
                       me
                       not
                       of
                       mine
                       hope
                       .
                    
                     As
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     say
                     :
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     euen
                     as
                     I
                     trust
                     in
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     so
                     my
                     hope
                     is
                     that
                     thy
                     word
                     shall
                     be
                     accomplished
                     .
                     As
                     faith
                     is
                     
                     the
                     mother
                     of
                     hope
                     ,
                     so
                     hope
                     is
                     the
                     daughter
                     and
                     nurse
                     of
                     faith
                     :
                     for
                     faith
                     breedeth
                     hope
                     ,
                     and
                     hope
                     nourisheth
                     faith
                     :
                     faith
                     assureth
                     vs
                     of
                     the
                     trueth
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     hope
                     waiteth
                     for
                     the
                     accomplishment
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     His
                     meaning
                     then
                     is
                     :
                     Lord
                     as
                     I
                     trust
                     in
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     so
                     strengthen
                     my
                     faith
                     and
                     disappoint
                     mee
                     not
                     of
                     my
                     hope
                     ,
                     for
                     howsoeuer
                     the
                     wicked
                     continue
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     I
                     beleeue
                     that
                     I
                     shall
                     haue
                     a
                     glorious
                     end
                     ,
                     I
                     beleeue
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     lost
                     labour
                     to
                     serue
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     I
                     hope
                     to
                     see
                     them
                     troden
                     downe
                     ,
                     that
                     breake
                     thy
                     statutes
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     how
                     Gods
                     children
                     feare
                     their
                     vnbeliefe
                     ,
                     and
                     nourish
                     their
                     faith
                     with
                     prayer
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     true
                     Minister
                     of
                     God
                     cannot
                     but
                     be
                     zealous
                     to
                     stirre
                     vp
                     his
                     people
                     to
                     feruent
                     and
                     frequent
                     prayer
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     the
                     one
                     halfe
                     of
                     this
                     Psalme
                     to
                     bee
                     prayer
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     euery
                     portion
                     ,
                     two
                     or
                     three
                     or
                     foure
                     verses
                     be
                     prayers
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     being
                     willing
                     to
                     bring
                     his
                     knowledge
                     to
                     
                     feeling
                     ,
                     hath
                     still
                     this
                     prayer
                     ,
                     
                       Stay
                       m●e
                       in
                       thy
                       word
                       :
                       teach
                       mee
                       thy
                       statutes
                       :
                       disappoint
                       me
                       not
                       of
                    
                     
                     
                       my
                       hope
                       :
                       establish
                       thy
                       promises
                       to
                       thy
                       seruant
                       .
                    
                     For
                     as
                     reading
                     ,
                     hearing
                     ,
                     and
                     conferring
                     ,
                     doe
                     more
                     increase
                     knowledge
                     than
                     feeling
                     ;
                     so
                     meditating
                     ,
                     praying
                     ,
                     and
                     singing
                     doe
                     more
                     nourish
                     feeling
                     than
                     knowledge
                     .
                     Had
                     he
                     that
                     had
                     such
                     a
                     faith
                     in
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     such
                     ioy
                     ,
                     such
                     delight
                     ,
                     such
                     life
                     in
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     neede
                     so
                     often
                     and
                     feruently
                     to
                     pray
                     ?
                     then
                     I
                     beseech
                     you
                     let
                     vs
                     pray
                     ,
                     pray
                     ,
                     pray
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       117.
                       
                    
                     
                       Stay
                       thou
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       shall
                       be
                       safe
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       delight
                       continually
                       in
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     agreeth
                     with
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     going
                     before
                     ,
                     
                       stablish
                       mee
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       promise
                       .
                    
                     Hadst
                     thou
                     need
                     Dauid
                     to
                     be
                     staied
                     ?
                     didst
                     thou
                     wauer
                     ?
                     oh
                     how
                     need
                     we
                     to
                     be
                     stayed
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     pray
                     against
                     our
                     wauering
                     ?
                     he
                     meaneth
                     here
                     thus
                     much
                     :
                     although
                     I
                     am
                     well
                     minded
                     ,
                     and
                     delight
                     in
                     thy
                     law
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     am
                     so
                     brittle
                     and
                     so
                     slipperie
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     thou
                     stay
                     mee
                     not
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     sall
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     gone
                     .
                     Oh
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     feeling
                     his
                     owne
                     wants
                     and
                     infirmities
                     !
                     
                       I
                       shall
                       be
                       safe
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     If
                     I
                     be
                     not
                     stayed
                     by
                     thine
                     hand
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     cast
                     .
                     Psal.
                     30.
                     6
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       hee
                       should
                       neuer
                       be
                       remoued
                    
                     :
                     here
                     is
                     another
                     spirit
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       he
                       should
                       be
                       safe
                    
                     .
                     But
                     here
                     wofull
                     experience
                     taught
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     durst
                     not
                     be
                     stayed
                     on
                     himselfe
                     :
                     whereby
                     he
                     declareth
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     without
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     safe
                     :
                     so
                     come
                     what
                     come
                     would
                     ,
                     befall
                     what
                     danger
                     could
                     befall
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Lords
                     word
                     he
                     was
                     staied
                     sufficiently
                     .
                     Then
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     must
                     engender
                     in
                     vs
                     a
                     care
                     and
                     feare
                     of
                     our selues
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     begin
                     once
                     to
                     be
                     quiet
                     with
                     our selues
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     begin
                     to
                     be
                     secure
                     and
                     presumptuous
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     assure
                     our selues
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     farre
                     from
                     sinne
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     feare
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     staggering
                     and
                     reeling
                     persons
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     very
                     slipperie
                     ,
                     is
                     there
                     not
                     cause
                     of
                     humbling
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     humblenes
                     should
                     breed
                     carefulnesse
                     ;
                     carefulnesse
                     should
                     cause
                     watchfulnesse
                     ;
                     watchfulnesse
                     should
                     vse
                     the
                     meanes
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     meanes
                     should
                     be
                     sanctified
                     by
                     prayer
                     ?
                     Then
                     come
                     hell
                     ,
                     come
                     the
                     diuell
                     ,
                     come
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     come
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Lord
                     stay
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     liue
                     and
                     not
                     die
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     surely
                     not
                     miscarie
                     .
                     
                       And
                       I
                       will
                       delight
                       continually
                       in
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                     Wee
                     see
                     here
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     free
                     will
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     prayeth
                     likewise
                     Port.
                     5.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Teach
                       me
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                     Neither
                     did
                     he
                     promise
                     of
                     himselfe
                     before
                     ,
                     but
                     did
                     hope
                     in
                     the
                     Lord.
                     Such
                     brittlenes
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     such
                     sleights
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     such
                     slinesse
                     in
                     Sathā
                     ,
                     such
                     corrupt
                     examples
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     that
                     vnlesse
                     the
                     Lord
                     stay
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     farre
                     off
                     from
                     delight
                     in
                     good
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     ready
                     to
                     fall
                     into
                     great
                     sinnes
                     .
                     Euery
                     man
                     therefore
                     is
                     to
                     search
                     his
                     owne
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     cause
                     we
                     may
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     effects
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     tree
                     may
                     coniecture
                     of
                     the
                     fruite
                     :
                     so
                     by
                     the
                     effects
                     we
                     may
                     iudge
                     of
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     fruite
                     we
                     may
                     iudge
                     of
                     the
                     tree
                     .
                     Where
                     is
                     now
                     this
                     delight
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     heare
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     we
                     heare
                     it
                     with
                     such
                     coldnesse
                     ?
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     manifest
                     proofe
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     sta●ed
                     in
                     the
                     Lord.
                     For
                     whosoeuer
                     doth
                     not
                     delight
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     deceiue
                     his
                     owne
                     soule
                     :
                     but
                     surely
                     as
                     yet
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     staied
                     on
                     God.
                     If
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     delighted
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     we
                     st●ied
                     on
                     our
                     own
                     selues
                     ,
                     but
                     if
                     the
                     Lord
                     work
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     then
                     shal
                     we
                     feele
                     delight
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     griefe
                     of
                     my
                     soule
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     see
                     no
                     delight
                     in
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     ,
                     all
                     things
                     are
                     done
                     for
                     
                     fashion
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     godlinesse
                     is
                     not
                     among
                     vs.
                     The
                     cause
                     is
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     priuate
                     exercises
                     ;
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     priuate
                     reading
                     ,
                     and
                     praying
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     bringeth
                     a
                     secret
                     curse
                     of
                     publike
                     exercises
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     so
                     often
                     v●ge
                     priuate
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     meditation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       118.
                       
                    
                     
                       Thou
                       hast
                       troden
                       downe
                       all
                       them
                       ,
                       that
                       depart
                       from
                       thy
                       statutes
                       ,
                       for
                       their
                       deceit
                       is
                       vaine
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AMong
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     be
                     spoken
                     of
                     ,
                     I
                     thinke
                     nothing
                     more
                     necessarie
                     thā
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     one
                     day
                     come
                     a
                     righteous
                     iudge
                     to
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     so
                     slow
                     to
                     keepe
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     .
                     All
                     men
                     are
                     at
                     quiet
                     with
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     crie
                     
                       peace
                       ,
                       peace
                    
                     ,
                     our
                     long
                     enioying
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     our
                     tranquilitie
                     and
                     peace
                     ,
                     our
                     abundance
                     of
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     make
                     vs
                     drunken
                     with
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     cause
                     euery
                     man
                     to
                     thinke
                     thus
                     with
                     himselfe
                     :
                     I
                     am
                     none
                     of
                     the
                     worst
                     ,
                     when
                     troubles
                     arise
                     ,
                     I
                     hope
                     to
                     shift
                     for
                     one
                     :
                     but
                     in
                     whom
                     (
                     I
                     pray
                     you
                     )
                     is
                     the
                     Lord
                     delighted
                     ?
                     euen
                     in
                     him
                     that
                     hath
                     a
                     contrite
                     heart
                     ,
                     Esay
                     66.
                     and
                     in
                     such
                     as
                     tremble
                     at
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     The
                     Prophet
                     saith
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     following
                     a
                     little
                     after
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     trēbled
                     for
                     feare
                     
                     
                     of
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     what
                     had
                     he
                     a
                     more
                     tormented
                     conscience
                     than
                     others
                     ▪
                     no
                     ,
                     hee
                     had
                     such
                     a
                     cōtinuall
                     feeling
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     corruptiōs
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     made
                     him
                     afraid
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     best
                     flesh
                     
                     is
                     most
                     tender
                     ,
                     &
                     where
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     corrupt
                     ,
                     there
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     hard
                     ;
                     and
                     where
                     the
                     flesh
                     is
                     neerest
                     to
                     healing
                     ,
                     there
                     it
                     will
                     more
                     speedily
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     freshly
                     bleede
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     neerer
                     wee
                     are
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     fearefull
                     we
                     are
                     ;
                     the
                     more
                     pretious
                     our
                     consciences
                     be
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     tender
                     they
                     are
                     ;
                     and
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     being
                     vsed
                     in
                     greater
                     measure
                     ,
                     will
                     nothing
                     fray
                     a
                     wicked
                     man
                     being
                     vrged
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     little
                     will
                     dismay
                     the
                     conscience
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     .
                     The
                     minde
                     of
                     the
                     prophet
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     thou
                     hast
                     done
                     away
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     thou
                     hast
                     troden
                     them
                     downe
                     ,
                     and
                     swept
                     them
                     away
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     as
                     brit●le
                     as
                     they
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     ready
                     to
                     fall
                     vnlesse
                     thou
                     vphold
                     me
                     Portion
                     16.
                     6.
                     hee
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       It
                       is
                       time
                       for
                       thee
                       Lord
                       to
                       worke
                       ,
                       for
                       they
                       haue
                       destroyed
                       thy
                       law
                       :
                    
                     where
                     he
                     complaineth
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     deferreth
                     his
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     wicked
                     had
                     brought
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     confusion
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     the
                     7
                     ▪
                     portion
                     4.
                     verse
                     he
                     saith
                     :
                     
                       I
                       remembred
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       of
                       old
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       haue
                       beene
                       comforted
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     if
                     be
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     though
                     thy
                     children
                     be
                     had
                     in
                     contempt
                     ,
                     though
                     thy
                     Church
                     bee
                     kept
                     vnder
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     wicked
                     are
                     set
                     aloft
                     ;
                     yet
                     I
                     remember
                     how
                     in
                     old
                     time
                     thou
                     hast
                     beene
                     a
                     iust
                     iudge
                     ,
                     &
                     hast
                     punished
                     sinne
                     .
                     This
                     comforteth
                     me
                     ,
                     both
                     because
                     of
                     thy
                     mercy
                     ,
                     which
                     thou
                     wilt
                     shew
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     because
                     of
                     thy
                     iustice
                     whereby
                     thou
                     welt
                     confound
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     makest
                     me
                     to
                     feare
                     my selfe
                     :
                     for
                     both
                     thou
                     canst
                     doe
                     as
                     thou
                     hast
                     done
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     wilt
                     doe
                     as
                     thou
                     canst
                     doe
                     .
                     Wee
                     must
                     learne
                     then
                     in
                     these
                     two
                     verses
                     ,
                     thus
                     much
                     .
                     That
                     what
                     iudgement
                     soeuer
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     written
                     downe
                     in
                     hi●
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     haue
                     either
                     credibly
                     heard
                     reported
                     the
                     like
                     with
                     our
                     eares
                     ,
                     or
                     seene
                     them
                     with
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     they
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     vnto
                     vs
                     examples
                     ,
                     and
                     ratifie
                     to
                     vs
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     punish
                     ,
                     and
                     indeed
                     hath
                     punished
                     such
                     and
                     such
                     sinnes
                     ;
                     so
                     hee
                     would
                     doe
                     it
                     in
                     vs
                     for
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     sometime
                     he
                     hath
                     euen
                     enwrapped
                     his
                     children
                     in
                     the
                     like
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     to
                     that
                     end
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     hee
                     punished
                     the
                     wicked
                     ;
                     but
                     as
                     they
                     haue
                     beene
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     sinne
                     in
                     part
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     haue
                     sustained
                     the
                     punishment
                     in
                     part
                     :
                     so
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     punish
                     the
                     same
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     euen
                     
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     or
                     spare
                     vs
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     be
                     without
                     them
                     .
                     Howbeit
                     ,
                     the
                     godly
                     shall
                     not
                     haue
                     the
                     like
                     iudgement
                     with
                     the
                     vngodly
                     .
                     Hee
                     will
                     not
                     consume
                     vs
                     as
                     drosse
                     ,
                     but
                     will
                     trie
                     vs
                     as
                     siluer
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     trample
                     vs
                     vnder
                     his
                     feete
                     ,
                     bu●
                     humble
                     vs
                     vnder
                     his
                     hand
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     sweete
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     reuerent
                     feare
                     :
                     so
                     in
                     our
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     learne
                     with
                     Dauid
                     to
                     feare
                     much
                     more
                     .
                     Genes
                     .
                     10.
                     
                     We
                     reade
                     ,
                     how
                     God
                     trode
                     downe
                     the
                     pride
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     built
                     the
                     tower
                     of
                     Babel
                     .
                     When
                     Pharaoh
                     was
                     aduancing
                     himselfe
                     ouer
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     tr●mpled
                     him
                     down
                     with
                     tenne
                     plagues
                     ,
                     and
                     trode
                     him
                     vnder
                     foote
                     in
                     the
                     red
                     Sea.
                     Exod
                     14
                     when
                     
                       Chorah
                       ,
                       Dathan
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Abiram
                     rebelled
                     against
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     rose
                     so
                     insolently
                     against
                     Mo●ses
                     and
                     A●ron
                     his
                     ministers
                     ;
                     the
                     Lord
                     trode
                     them
                     downe
                     ,
                     euen
                     into
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     which
                     opened
                     her
                     mouth
                     and
                     swallowed
                     them
                     vp
                     quicke
                     .
                     The
                     whole
                     world
                     for
                     their
                     ripenes
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     did
                     he
                     destroy
                     from
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     scoured
                     it
                     with
                     a
                     purging
                     water
                     .
                     The
                     Lord
                     pursued
                     the
                     land
                     of
                     the
                     Sodomites
                     ,
                     vntill
                     it
                     lay
                     at
                     his
                     foote
                     ,
                     which
                     before
                     was
                     as
                     a
                     Paradise
                     ▪
                     The
                     Lord
                     swept
                     away
                     the
                     Israelites
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     come
                     to
                     that
                     plentifull
                     and
                     promised
                     land
                     .
                     How
                     often
                     doe
                     the
                     histories
                     record
                     ,
                     how
                     God
                     trode
                     downe
                     many
                     with
                     warres
                     ,
                     and
                     swept
                     away
                     others
                     with
                     plagues
                     ?
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     Goldsmith
                     purgeth
                     the
                     drosse
                     from
                     the
                     gold
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     potter
                     treadeth
                     the
                     vnprofitable
                     clay
                     to
                     mi●e
                     ;
                     euen
                     so
                     the
                     Lord
                     purgeth
                     &
                     treadeth
                     down
                     his
                     enemies
                     .
                     This
                     must
                     make
                     vs
                     to
                     feare
                     ,
                     for
                     many
                     men
                     dangerously
                     peruert
                     their
                     soules
                     ,
                     and
                     Sathan
                     beguileth
                     them
                     with
                     many
                     shifts
                     .
                     But
                     heretikes
                     and
                     prophane
                     men
                     say
                     ,
                     The
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     indeed
                     in
                     times
                     past
                     haue
                     been
                     great
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     is
                     that
                     to
                     vs
                     ?
                     we
                     confesse
                     they
                     were
                     wonderfull
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     but
                     we
                     heare
                     not
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     new
                     Testament
                     ,
                     what
                     appertaine
                     they
                     then
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ?
                     But
                     Christ
                     hath
                     taught
                     vs
                     this
                     generall
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     Luk.
                     13.
                     1.
                     where
                     certaine
                     men
                     came
                     to
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     shewed
                     him
                     of
                     the
                     Galileans
                     ,
                     whose
                     blood
                     Pilate
                     had
                     mingled
                     with
                     their
                     owne
                     sacrifices
                     :
                     but
                     Christ
                     answered
                     them
                     on
                     this
                     sort
                     ,
                     
                       Suppose
                       ye
                       that
                       these
                       Galileans
                       were
                       greater
                       sinners
                       than
                       the
                       other
                       Galileans
                       ,
                       because
                       they
                       haue
                       suffered
                       such
                       things
                       ?
                       I
                       tell
                       you
                       ,
                       ●o
                       :
                       but
                       vnlesse
                       ye
                       repent
                       your
                       liues
                       ,
                       you
                       shall
                       all
                       likewise
                       perish
                       .
                    
                     Thus
                     he
                     also
                     spake
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     vnto
                     these
                     Iewes
                     ,
                     which
                     tooke
                     occasion
                     to
                     condemne
                     those
                     men
                     for
                     their
                     punishments
                     ,
                     vpon
                     whom
                     the
                     tower
                     in
                     Siloam
                     fell
                     .
                     Euery
                     man
                     will
                     yeeld
                     to
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     plagues
                     are
                     great
                     ,
                     but
                     no
                     man
                     
                     wil
                     applie
                     them
                     to
                     himselfe
                     .
                     But
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     before
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     ,
                     rather
                     to
                     feare
                     and
                     suspect
                     our
                     owne
                     estates
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     condemne
                     others
                     .
                     Indeede
                     all
                     punishment
                     shall
                     not
                     fall
                     vpon
                     one
                     man
                     ,
                     nor
                     one
                     punishment
                     shal
                     light
                     vpon
                     all
                     .
                     Though
                     the
                     flood
                     sweepeth
                     them
                     not
                     away
                     ,
                     though
                     Serpents
                     deuoure
                     them
                     not
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     depriued
                     of
                     the
                     promised
                     land
                     ,
                     yet
                     surely
                     the
                     Sonne
                     of
                     God
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     hath
                     spoken
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     heauen
                     and
                     earth
                     passe
                     ,
                     yet
                     one
                     ●ote
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     shall
                     not
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       vnlesse
                       we
                       repent
                       ,
                       we
                       shall
                       all
                       perish
                       :
                    
                     if
                     not
                     in
                     these
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     some
                     of
                     these
                     ;
                     if
                     not
                     in
                     some
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     some
                     other
                     like
                     to
                     these
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     many
                     and
                     diuers
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     would
                     tread
                     downe
                     his
                     enemies
                     .
                     Beside
                     the
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     ,
                     Eph.
                     5.
                     6.
                     
                     Col.
                     3.
                     6.
                     speaking
                     of
                     fornicators
                     ,
                     couetous
                     mē
                     ,
                     adulterers
                     ,
                     idolaters
                     ,
                     &
                     wantons
                     ▪
                     
                       Let
                       no
                       man
                       deceiue
                       you
                       with
                       vaine
                       words
                       :
                       for
                       ,
                       for
                       such
                       things
                       commeth
                       the
                       wrath
                       of
                       God
                       vpon
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       disobedience
                       .
                    
                     This
                     is
                     spoken
                     to
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     mocke
                     at
                     the
                     menaces
                     and
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     obey
                     ,
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     vndoubtedly
                     will
                     fall
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     tremble
                     at
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     they
                     shal
                     be
                     children
                     of
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     be
                     subiect
                     to
                     this
                     wrath
                     of
                     God.
                     Thus
                     Christ
                     also
                     reasoneth
                     ▪
                     Matth.
                     24
                     ▪
                     ●7
                     .
                     Luk.
                     17.
                     18.
                     
                     
                       As
                       the
                       dayes
                       of
                       Noah
                       were
                       ,
                       so
                       likewise
                       shall
                       the
                       comming
                       of
                       the
                       Sonne
                       of
                       man
                       bee
                       .
                    
                     38.
                     
                     
                       For
                       as
                       in
                       the
                       dayes
                       before
                       the
                       flood
                       ,
                       they
                       did
                       eate
                       and
                       drinke
                       ,
                       marrie
                       and
                       gaue
                       in
                       mariage
                       ,
                       vntill
                       the
                       day
                       that
                       Noah
                       entred
                       into
                       the
                       Arke
                       .
                    
                     39.
                     
                     
                       And
                       knewe
                       nothing
                       till
                       the
                       flood
                       came
                       ,
                       and
                       tooke
                       all
                       away
                       :
                       so
                       shall
                       the
                       comming
                       of
                       the
                       Sonne
                       of
                       man
                       bee
                       .
                    
                     Luke
                     17.
                     28.
                     
                     Likewise
                     also
                     it
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     Lot
                     ,
                     when
                     in
                     Sodome
                     the
                     Sunne
                     shined
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     was
                     well
                     ,
                     euen
                     then
                     came
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     from
                     heauen
                     .
                     When
                     the
                     old
                     world
                     was
                     making
                     mirth
                     ,
                     and
                     thought
                     of
                     nothing
                     lesse
                     than
                     of
                     drowning
                     ,
                     vntill
                     Noah
                     went
                     into
                     the
                     Arke
                     ,
                     suddenly
                     the
                     waters
                     came
                     vpon
                     them
                     .
                     Likewise
                     is
                     our
                     estate
                     ,
                     we
                     know
                     nothing
                     now
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     world
                     is
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                     we
                     prouide
                     for
                     our
                     posteritie
                     .
                     Thus
                     wee
                     see
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     reasoned
                     much
                     like
                     to
                     Dauid
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     peculiar
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     it
                     shal
                     be
                     like
                     with
                     vs
                     as
                     with
                     Sodome
                     ,
                     that
                     Citie
                     was
                     destroyed
                     suddenly
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     shall
                     we
                     be
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     generall
                     Iudgement
                     ,
                     it
                     shall
                     bee
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     Noe
                     ,
                     the
                     water
                     swept
                     them
                     away
                     at
                     vnawares
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     fire
                     shall
                     purge
                     vs
                     when
                     we
                     thinke
                     not
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Thou
                       hast
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     
                       Dauid
                       )
                       troden
                       downe
                       in
                       times
                       past
                       ,
                       thou
                       wilt
                       tread
                       downe
                       againe
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Pet.
                     2.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       If
                       God
                       spared
                       not
                       his
                       Angels
                       that
                       had
                       sinned
                       ,
                       but
                       cast
                       them
                       downe
                       into
                       hell
                       ,
                       nor
                       the
                       olde
                       world
                       ,
                       nor
                       Sodome
                       .
                       &c.
                    
                     Thus
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     him
                     his
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     teach
                     by
                     precepts
                     and
                     confirme
                     by
                     examples
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     must
                     all
                     the
                     godly
                     Ministers
                     approue
                     and
                     teach
                     this
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     godly
                     may
                     haue
                     their
                     faith
                     established
                     in
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     leaue
                     the
                     wicked
                     excuse
                     lesse
                     against
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     iudgement
                     .
                     They
                     haue
                     left
                     vs
                     a
                     president
                     to
                     follow
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     awaked
                     from
                     slum
                     bring
                     ,
                     that
                     Gods
                     children
                     may
                     stoope
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     be
                     committed
                     to
                     the
                     righteous
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God.
                     We
                     see
                     how
                     we
                     may
                     profit
                     by
                     examining
                     seuerall
                     iudgements
                     for
                     seuerall
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     God
                     appointed
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     executed
                     from
                     heauen
                     a
                     seuerall
                     punishment
                     for
                     seuerall
                     sinnes
                     ?
                     Doth
                     God
                     say
                     that
                     Idolaters
                     ,
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     and
                     prophane
                     professors
                     should
                     bee
                     swept
                     away
                     with
                     plagues
                     and
                     warres
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     he
                     not
                     swept
                     away
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     in
                     the
                     red
                     sea
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     14
                     ?
                     Did
                     the
                     Lord
                     threaten
                     the
                     breach
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     with
                     death
                     ?
                     And
                     did
                     he
                     not
                     strike
                     the
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     did
                     but
                     in
                     that
                     day
                     gather
                     stickes
                     ,
                     Numb
                     .
                     15
                     ?
                     Whose
                     sinne
                     though
                     men
                     spared
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Lord
                     punished
                     it
                     from
                     heauen
                     .
                     Nehemiah
                     taught
                     his
                     people
                     this
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Did
                       not
                       the
                       wrath
                       of
                       God
                       fall
                       on
                       our
                       fathers
                       for
                       our
                       example
                       ?
                    
                     Yet
                     there
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     noted
                     ,
                     that
                     euermore
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     done
                     ,
                     and
                     doth
                     fatherly
                     correct
                     and
                     admonish
                     ,
                     before
                     hee
                     vtterly
                     sweepeth
                     away
                     .
                     Shall
                     we
                     thinke
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     altred
                     ?
                     His
                     long
                     suffering
                     did
                     not
                     presently
                     punish
                     ,
                     neither
                     after
                     hee
                     had
                     threatned
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     gaue
                     terme
                     to
                     repent
                     :
                     hee
                     hath
                     dealt
                     so
                     gratiously
                     with
                     countries
                     ,
                     nations
                     ,
                     and
                     people
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     hath
                     not
                     so
                     troden
                     them
                     downe
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     haue
                     troden
                     down
                     his
                     glorie
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     benefits
                     hath
                     allured
                     them
                     ,
                     by
                     chastisements
                     driuen
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     examples
                     perswaded
                     them
                     to
                     repent
                     before
                     his
                     plague
                     came
                     .
                     The
                     Lord
                     hath
                     appointed
                     for
                     disobedient
                     children
                     death
                     ,
                     Deut.
                     21.
                     18.
                     
                     
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       hath
                       a
                       sonne
                       stubborne
                       and
                       disobedient
                       ,
                       which
                       will
                       not
                       hearken
                       vnto
                       the
                       voyce
                       of
                       his
                       Father
                       ,
                       nor
                       the
                       voyce
                       of
                       his
                       Mother
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       haue
                       chastened
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       would
                       not
                       obey
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       after
                       complaint
                       made
                       to
                       the
                       Elders
                       of
                       the
                       Citie
                       ,
                       all
                       the
                       men
                       of
                       the
                       Citie
                       shall
                       stone
                       him
                       with
                       stones
                       vnto
                       death
                       .
                    
                     And
                     Prou.
                     20.
                     20.
                     
                     
                       He
                       that
                       curseth
                       his
                       father
                       or
                       his
                       mother
                       ,
                       his
                       light
                       shall
                       be
                       put
                       out
                       in
                       obscure
                       darkenes
                       .
                    
                     There
                     is
                     among
                     other
                     ,
                     
                     one
                     wicked
                     generation
                     ,
                     euen
                     a
                     generation
                     that
                     curseth
                     his
                     father
                     ,
                     and
                     blesseth
                     not
                     his
                     mother
                     ;
                     but
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     ,
                     let
                     the
                     Eagle
                     put
                     out
                     his
                     eyes
                     .
                     Hath
                     God
                     so
                     threatned
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     he
                     not
                     punish
                     ?
                     2.
                     
                     King.
                     2.
                     
                     Little
                     children
                     ,
                     who
                     for
                     their
                     age
                     ,
                     we
                     would
                     thinke
                     to
                     be
                     spared
                     ,
                     for
                     mocking
                     the
                     Prophet
                     of
                     God
                     Elisha
                     ,
                     who
                     cried
                     for
                     vengeance
                     by
                     the
                     secret
                     motion
                     of
                     
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     ,
                     were
                     by
                     two
                     Beares
                     deuoured
                     .
                     Did
                     the
                     Lord
                     punish
                     scorners
                     then
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     he
                     spare
                     them
                     now
                     ?
                     For
                     fornication
                     we
                     know
                     twentie
                     foure
                     thousand
                     fell
                     on
                     one
                     day
                     ,
                     &
                     were
                     
                     swept
                     away
                     with
                     the
                     plague
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     fornication
                     now
                     be
                     vnpunished
                     ?
                     We
                     stand
                     but
                     by
                     grace
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     but
                     petitioners
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     feare
                     least
                     liuing
                     in
                     these
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     we
                     be
                     swept
                     away
                     with
                     these
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     iudgements
                     .
                     This
                     must
                     make
                     vs
                     to
                     feare
                     our selues
                     ,
                     to
                     loue
                     and
                     beleeue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     to
                     grow
                     in
                     repentance
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     our
                     schooling
                     in
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     some
                     in
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     in
                     another
                     .
                     We
                     haue
                     heard
                     now
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     Prophets
                     prayer
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     his
                     infirmities
                     :
                     this
                     must
                     stirre
                     vs
                     vp
                     also
                     to
                     priuate
                     prayer
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     we
                     haue
                     receiued
                     neuer
                     so
                     many
                     and
                     excellent
                     graces
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     
                     without
                     prayer
                     shall
                     we
                     not
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     stirre
                     vp
                     our selues
                     by
                     them
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     see
                     how
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     seeing
                     the
                     seuere
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     was
                     moued
                     to
                     prayer
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     troden
                     downe
                     and
                     swept
                     away
                     with
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                     We
                     are
                     likewise
                     to
                     sweare
                     to
                     this
                     practise
                     ,
                     both
                     to
                     make
                     vs
                     cleaue
                     faster
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     &
                     also
                     to
                     make
                     vs
                     the
                     more
                     to
                     feare
                     our
                     
                     selues
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     visible
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     not
                     staied
                     in
                     fixed
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     reuerent
                     feare
                     of
                     our selues
                     .
                     We
                     haue
                     bin
                     taught
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     giuen
                     to
                     thinke
                     that
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     appertaine
                     not
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     long
                     suffering
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     leaue
                     the
                     wicked
                     vnexcusable
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     haue
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     vnsaued
                     ,
                     and
                     still
                     calleth
                     some
                     ,
                     and
                     doth
                     not
                     execute
                     his
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     vntill
                     the
                     measure
                     of
                     sin
                     be
                     fulfilled
                     to
                     the
                     brimme
                     ,
                     Genet
                     ▪
                     6.
                     
                     So
                     that
                     he
                     spareth
                     to
                     call
                     his
                     to
                     repentance
                     ,
                     to
                     leaue
                     the
                     wicked
                     without
                     excuse
                     ,
                     who
                     would
                     neither
                     be
                     moued
                     with
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     nor
                     feared
                     with
                     his
                     iudgements
                     .
                     And
                     although
                     it
                     seeme
                     an
                     easie
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     by
                     one
                     way
                     or
                     other
                     punish
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     thinke
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     learned
                     this
                     before
                     it
                     be
                     taught
                     :
                     yet
                     we
                     shall
                     finde
                     our selues
                     ignorant
                     of
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     if
                     we
                     knew
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     a
                     key
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Scriptures
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     And
                     thus
                     much
                     of
                     the
                     generall
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     now
                     of
                     the
                     particular
                     ;
                     
                       For
                       their
                       deceit
                       is
                       vaine
                    
                     .
                     As
                     if
                     the
                     Prophet
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     all
                     their
                     high
                     imaginations
                     
                     thou
                     hast
                     destroyed
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     haue
                     but
                     deceiued
                     themselues
                     in
                     false
                     religion
                     and
                     vanitie
                     of
                     life
                     .
                     Thus
                     then
                     let
                     vs
                     consider
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     whether
                     our
                     vanitie
                     be
                     in
                     religion
                     or
                     life
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     but
                     deceit
                     .
                     Heresie
                     and
                     Idolatrie
                     carrie
                     a
                     great
                     sway
                     ,
                     vnder
                     a
                     colour
                     of
                     godly
                     life
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     sweepe
                     them
                     away
                     ,
                     they
                     seeme
                     vaine
                     ,
                     that
                     neither
                     their
                     Idols
                     can
                     helpe
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     their
                     opinions
                     comfort
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     then
                     may
                     commend
                     vnto
                     vs
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     onely
                     maketh
                     vs
                     safe
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     staieth
                     vs
                     in
                     all
                     troubles
                     ,
                     wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     port
                     .
                     12.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       Except
                       thy
                       law
                       had
                       beene
                       my
                       delight
                       ,
                       I
                       should
                       haue
                       perished
                       in
                       mine
                       affliction
                       .
                    
                     So
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Ionah
                     hath
                     a
                     notable
                     sentence
                     worthie
                     to
                     be
                     written
                     in
                     letters
                     of
                     gold
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     to
                     be
                     remembred
                     ,
                     Ionah
                     .
                     2.
                     18.
                     
                     
                       They
                       that
                       waite
                       vpon
                       lying
                       vanities
                       ,
                       forsake
                       their
                       owne
                       mercie
                       .
                    
                     Whereby
                     he
                     sheweth
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     depend
                     on
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     saue
                     on
                     God
                     alone
                     ,
                     refuse
                     their
                     owne
                     felicitie
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                     which
                     otherwise
                     they
                     should
                     receiue
                     of
                     God.
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     Prophet
                     himselfe
                     in
                     not
                     going
                     to
                     Niniuie
                     waited
                     on
                     vanitie
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     finde
                     no
                     comfort
                     in
                     himselfe
                     .
                     We
                     may
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     trust
                     to
                     Idolatrie
                     or
                     vngodlinesse
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     the
                     touch-stone
                     and
                     triall
                     of
                     Gods
                     law
                     comes
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     stay
                     vs
                     ,
                     nor
                     saue
                     vs
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     will
                     deceiue
                     all
                     vsers
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     false
                     and
                     vaine
                     ▪
                     1.
                     
                     Sam.
                     12.
                     21.
                     
                     Samuel
                     exhorting
                     the
                     people
                     to
                     repētance
                     willeth
                     them
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     turne
                     backe
                     ,
                     saying
                     also
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       ye
                       turne
                       backe
                       ,
                       that
                       should
                       be
                       after
                       vaine
                       things
                       ,
                       which
                       cannot
                       profit
                       you
                       ,
                       nor
                       deliuer
                       you
                       ,
                       for
                       they
                       are
                       but
                       vanitie
                       .
                    
                     Where
                     he
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     miseries
                     come
                     ,
                     our
                     delights
                     are
                     but
                     vaine
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     cannot
                     helpe
                     vs.
                     The
                     Scriptures
                     also
                     applie
                     this
                     to
                     ill
                     manners
                     ,
                     as
                     Ephes.
                     5.
                     the
                     Apostle
                     setting
                     downe
                     a
                     bedrow
                     of
                     many
                     sinnes
                     addeth
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       no
                       man
                       deceiue
                       you
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     where
                     because
                     some
                     thinke
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     such
                     sinnes
                     God
                     would
                     be
                     entreated
                     ,
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     nay
                     not
                     so
                     ,
                     
                       be
                       not
                       deceiued
                    
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     ye
                     repent
                     ,
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     entreated
                     .
                     Likewise
                     Gal.
                     5.
                     the
                     Apostle
                     hauing
                     taught
                     them
                     to
                     prouide
                     temporall
                     things
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     minister
                     spirituall
                     ,
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       be
                       not
                       deceiued
                    
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     hath
                     this
                     sense
                     :
                     ye
                     may
                     haue
                     many
                     reasons
                     with
                     your selues
                     ,
                     against
                     this
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     God
                     commeth
                     to
                     tread
                     
                     downe
                     the
                     wicked
                     ;
                     then
                     your
                     reasons
                     will
                     not
                     stand
                     before
                     his
                     maiestie
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     truth
                     onely
                     there
                     preuaileth
                     ;
                     doe
                     not
                     deceiue
                     your selues
                     ,
                     your
                     hope
                     will
                     abuse
                     you
                     .
                     And
                     here
                     all
                     flattering
                     of
                     our selues
                     in
                     sinne
                     will
                     prooue
                     deceiueable
                     ,
                     wee
                     walke
                     in
                     a
                     nette
                     ,
                     and
                     deceiue
                     our
                     owne
                     consciences
                     ,
                     but
                     this
                     must
                     make
                     vs
                     feare
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     reckon
                     without
                     our
                     hoast
                     ,
                     nor
                     make
                     our
                     account
                     without
                     our
                     auditour
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     doe
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     beguile
                     our selues
                     ,
                     or
                     flatter
                     our selues
                     .
                  
                   
                     Let
                     euery
                     man
                     therefore
                     looke
                     to
                     the
                     fleights
                     of
                     sinne
                     in
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     deceit
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     see
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     man
                     are
                     euill
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     for
                     euer
                     true
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wee
                     must
                     thus
                     examine
                     our selues
                     :
                     Good
                     Lord
                     ,
                     will
                     this
                     thing
                     stay
                     mee
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     trouble
                     ,
                     will
                     this
                     thing
                     comfort
                     mee
                     in
                     the
                     houre
                     of
                     death
                     ?
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     sure
                     thing
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     comfortable
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     it
                     is
                     vaine
                     and
                     cannot
                     stay
                     me
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     deceitfull
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     comfort
                     me
                     .
                     Now
                     if
                     we
                     trust
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     in
                     death
                     knowe
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     imagination
                     ,
                     howsoeuer
                     the
                     world
                     would
                     now
                     perswade
                     vs
                     that
                     we
                     liue
                     too
                     precisely
                     ,
                     and
                     Sathan
                     lyeth
                     to
                     get
                     vs
                     at
                     a
                     bay
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     then
                     know
                     our
                     labour
                     was
                     not
                     lost
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     commeth
                     to
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     laide
                     a
                     good
                     foundation
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     tempests
                     arise
                     ,
                     the
                     windes
                     arise
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     raine
                     fall
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     sure
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     beguile
                     our selues
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     on
                     the
                     rocke
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     built
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     bee
                     sure
                     as
                     mount
                     Sion
                     ,
                     and
                     safe
                     as
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     floods
                     of
                     vengeance
                     come
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       119
                       
                    
                     
                       Thou
                       hast
                       taken
                       away
                       all
                       the
                       wicked
                       of
                       the
                       earth
                       like
                       drosse
                       :
                       therefore
                       I
                       loue
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     MArke
                     the
                     proprietie
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     he
                     saith
                     not
                     thy
                     statutes
                     doe
                     I
                     loue
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       thy
                       testimonies
                    
                     ,
                     
                     he
                     saith
                     here
                     thus
                     much
                     :
                     seeing
                     O
                     God
                     ,
                     thou
                     hast
                     summoned
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     embrace
                     more
                     ioyfully
                     the
                     record
                     and
                     couenant
                     of
                     my
                     saluation
                     ,
                     made
                     vnto
                     mee
                     in
                     thy
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     when
                     we
                     see
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     on
                     the
                     vngodly
                     ,
                     this
                     ought
                     wonderfully
                     to
                     commend
                     Gods
                     mercie
                     in
                     free
                     sauing
                     vs
                     from
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     that
                     whereas
                     wee
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     like
                     condition
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     he
                     might
                     haue
                     measured
                     the
                     like
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     vouchsafed
                     to
                     make
                     his
                     couenant
                     in
                     force
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     Was
                     it
                     not
                     a
                     great
                     mercie
                     to
                     saue
                     Noah
                     and
                     his
                     ,
                     when
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     besides
                     was
                     washed
                     away
                     with
                     water
                     ?
                     Did
                     it
                     not
                     wonderfully
                     commend
                     the
                     goodnesse
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     great
                     destruction
                     of
                     Sodome
                     he
                     should
                     deliuer
                     Lot
                     ?
                     What
                     a
                     thing
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     make
                     a
                     couenant
                     with
                     vs
                     as
                     with
                     Noah
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     wee
                     shall
                     trust
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     neuer
                     be
                     confounded
                     ?
                     Againe
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     seeth
                     the
                     wicked
                     deceiued
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     trusted
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     this
                     maketh
                     him
                     to
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     assureth
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     an
                     end
                     of
                     all
                     perfection
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     exceeding
                     large
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     neuer
                     failes
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     nor
                     deceiueth
                     any
                     in
                     death
                     .
                     Wherfore
                     this
                     must
                     make
                     vs
                     to
                     loue
                     it
                     also
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     wee
                     compared
                     this
                     word
                     with
                     other
                     vanities
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     felt
                     in
                     it
                     such
                     ioyes
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     specially
                     in
                     death
                     and
                     in
                     troubles
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     when
                     all
                     failes
                     ,
                     this
                     doth
                     minister
                     sufficient
                     comfort
                     ;
                     surely
                     the
                     perswasion
                     hereof
                     would
                     mooue
                     vs
                     pathetically
                     to
                     expresse
                     our
                     mindes
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     
                       Oh
                       how
                       loue
                       I
                       thy
                       lawe
                       it
                       is
                       my
                       meditation
                       continually
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Then
                     when
                     our
                     strength
                     shal
                     faile
                     ,
                     our
                     breath
                     draw
                     short
                     ,
                     our
                     friends
                     depart
                     ,
                     our
                     goods
                     ,
                     countrie
                     ,
                     and
                     life
                     shall
                     forsake
                     vs
                     ;
                     the
                     word
                     will
                     be
                     so
                     sweete
                     ,
                     so
                     deare
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     pretious
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     all
                     these
                     are
                     gone
                     ,
                     this
                     will
                     yeeld
                     vs
                     great
                     comfort
                     .
                     We
                     haue
                     also
                     learned
                     here
                     a
                     further
                     thing
                     in
                     the
                     minde
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     who
                     reasoneth
                     thus
                     :
                     Seeing
                     thou
                     hast
                     troden
                     downe
                     the
                     wicked
                     as
                     earth
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       scoured
                       them
                       as
                       drosse
                    
                     ,
                     therefore
                     will
                     I
                     embrace
                     thy
                     couenants
                     ,
                     and
                     records
                     of
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     therfore
                     the
                     euidence
                     of
                     thy
                     couenant
                     which
                     thou
                     hast
                     made
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     is
                     most
                     holy
                     and
                     pretious
                     .
                     For
                     when
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     were
                     so
                     seuere
                     against
                     others
                     ,
                     was
                     it
                     not
                     the
                     great
                     mercie
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     couenant
                     with
                     him
                     ?
                     Was
                     it
                     not
                     a
                     wonderfull
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     being
                     conceiued
                     and
                     borne
                     in
                     sinne
                     like
                     vnto
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     hee
                     should
                     escape
                     Gods
                     iudgement
                     ?
                     Was
                     not
                     it
                     a
                     great
                     mercie
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     all
                     flesh
                     should
                     perish
                     ,
                     Noah
                     and
                     his
                     familie
                     should
                     escape
                     ?
                     Was
                     it
                     not
                     the
                     great
                     goodnesse
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     Sodome
                     was
                     consumed
                     ,
                     to
                     saue
                     Lot
                     ?
                     When
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     left
                     all
                     to
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     
                     was
                     it
                     not
                     his
                     great
                     mercie
                     to
                     preserue
                     Abraham
                     ?
                     When
                     the
                     Lord
                     ouerthrewe
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     ,
                     
                     was
                     it
                     not
                     free
                     mercie
                     to
                     saue
                     the
                     Israelites
                     ?
                     Was
                     it
                     not
                     the
                     great
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     leade
                     forward
                     Caleb
                     and
                     Iosua
                     into
                     the
                     promised
                     land
                     ,
                     when
                     to
                     so
                     many
                     he
                     had
                     denied
                     it
                     ?
                     Our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     gaue
                     thankes
                     to
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     a
                     speciall
                     mercy
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     reuealed
                     those
                     things
                     to
                     babes
                     and
                     little
                     ones
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     concealed
                     from
                     many
                     mightie
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     consider
                     how
                     many
                     are
                     left
                     in
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     giuen
                     ouer
                     to
                     superstition
                     ,
                     and
                     remaine
                     vnder
                     the
                     heauie
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     what
                     a
                     mercie
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     giue
                     vs
                     his
                     truth
                     ,
                     to
                     enrich
                     vs
                     with
                     his
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     blesse
                     vs
                     with
                     such
                     abundance
                     of
                     temporall
                     things
                     ?
                     Oh
                     that
                     this
                     were
                     knowne
                     of
                     vs
                     !
                     oh
                     that
                     euery
                     man
                     would
                     say
                     :
                     Oh
                     Lord
                     ,
                     what
                     am
                     I
                     that
                     thou
                     shouldest
                     shewe
                     mee
                     such
                     mercie
                     ?
                     to
                     giue
                     mee
                     the
                     enioying
                     of
                     thy
                     word
                     and
                     Gospell
                     more
                     than
                     any
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     giuing
                     it
                     to
                     mee
                     ,
                     makest
                     me
                     to
                     vnderstand
                     it
                     aboue
                     many
                     :
                     oh
                     what
                     am
                     I
                     that
                     thou
                     shouldest
                     offer
                     to
                     mee
                     this
                     goodnesse
                     !
                     I
                     was
                     borne
                     and
                     conceaued
                     in
                     sinne
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     multiplied
                     and
                     enlarged
                     my
                     corruptions
                     both
                     before
                     &
                     since
                     my
                     calling
                     ,
                     my
                     vnthankfulnes
                     is
                     great
                     ,
                     my
                     vnworthines
                     therefore
                     greater
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     thou
                     hast
                     not
                     ceased
                     to
                     preferre
                     me
                     in
                     mercies
                     before
                     many
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     consider
                     the
                     fearefull
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     consuming
                     all
                     hypocrites
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     not
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     many
                     haue
                     beene
                     called
                     ,
                     and
                     few
                     chosen
                     ?
                     When
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     (
                     I
                     say
                     )
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     his
                     seuere
                     iudgements
                     to
                     tread
                     downe
                     these
                     hypocrites
                     ,
                     and
                     cause
                     them
                     to
                     goe
                     from
                     his
                     presence
                     to
                     hell
                     ,
                     oh
                     how
                     wil
                     we
                     esteeme
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Oh
                       how
                       loue
                       I
                       thy
                       law
                       !
                    
                     For
                     I
                     see
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     are
                     equall
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     dealest
                     not
                     with
                     me
                     in
                     iustice
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     mercie
                     ;
                     not
                     in
                     anger
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     loue
                     ;
                     not
                     in
                     wrath
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     pittie
                     :
                     therfore
                     they
                     couenant
                     is
                     sweete
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     haue
                     deserued
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     hast
                     spared
                     me
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       120.
                       
                    
                     
                       My
                       flesh
                       trembleth
                       for
                       feare
                       of
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       am
                       afraide
                       of
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HEre
                     may
                     seeme
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     to
                     be
                     some
                     contrarietie
                     betweene
                     feare
                     and
                     loue
                     ,
                     sith
                     loue
                     causeth
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     casteth
                     out
                     feare
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     had
                     saide
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     going
                     before
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     loued
                     the
                     testimonies
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     and
                     here
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     flesh
                     trembled
                     for
                     feare
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     sight
                     here
                     is
                     some
                     shew
                     of
                     contrariety
                     ,
                     but
                     indeed
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       flesh
                       trembleth
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     whereby
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     he
                     loued
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     inward
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     his
                     part
                     regenerate
                     :
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     outward
                     and
                     olde
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     part
                     vnrenued
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     full
                     of
                     corruption
                     ,
                     that
                     did
                     feare
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     as
                     hee
                     had
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     to
                     renue
                     his
                     minde
                     ,
                     hee
                     had
                     this
                     witnesse
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     loue
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     but
                     because
                     his
                     flesh
                     rebelleth
                     against
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     hee
                     found
                     many
                     corruptions
                     of
                     nature
                     remaining
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     threatning
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     after
                     hee
                     was
                     like
                     to
                     fall
                     againe
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     yea
                     but
                     a
                     little
                     should
                     leaue
                     him
                     :
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     afraid
                     ,
                     least
                     for
                     my
                     vnthankfulnes
                     ,
                     and
                     vnworthie
                     refusing
                     of
                     thy
                     mercie
                     ,
                     thou
                     shouldest
                     leaue
                     me
                     to
                     my selfe
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     shouldest
                     make
                     a
                     way
                     to
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     .
                     Thus
                     there
                     is
                     an
                     harmonie
                     in
                     the
                     Prophet
                     :
                     for
                     because
                     as
                     the
                     flesh
                     hath
                     a
                     trembling
                     feare
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     spirit
                     reioyceth
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     haue
                     often
                     heard
                     ,
                     Gods
                     children
                     finde
                     to
                     their
                     comfort
                     in
                     themselues
                     faith
                     in
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     delight
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     &
                     sometime
                     they
                     are
                     grieued
                     for
                     the
                     absence
                     of
                     this
                     sweetnes
                     of
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     bringeth
                     ioy
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     absence
                     thereof
                     feare
                     ;
                     as
                     faith
                     breedeth
                     a
                     loue
                     of
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     so
                     infidelitie
                     maketh
                     vs
                     afraid
                     of
                     his
                     iudgements
                     .
                     Although
                     Noah
                     had
                     great
                     cause
                     to
                     loue
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     his
                     wonderfull
                     deliuerance
                     :
                     so
                     he
                     had
                     great
                     cause
                     to
                     feare
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     haue
                     fallen
                     afterward
                     .
                     Lot
                     also
                     hauing
                     good
                     cause
                     to
                     beleeue
                     and
                     embrace
                     the
                     couenant
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     his
                     safegard
                     ,
                     had
                     iust
                     occasion
                     also
                     to
                     haue
                     suspected
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     subiect
                     to
                     falling
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     Prou.
                     28.
                     14.
                     
                     
                       Blessed
                       is
                       the
                       man
                       that
                       feareth
                       alwaies
                       :
                       but
                       hee
                       that
                       hardeneth
                       his
                       heart
                       shall
                       fall
                       into
                       euill
                    
                     For
                     where
                     feare
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     securitie
                     ;
                     securitie
                     breedeth
                     hardnesse
                     of
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     hardnes
                     of
                     heart
                     bringeth
                     Gods
                     wrath
                     .
                     Wherfore
                     the
                     Apostle
                     writing
                     to
                     the
                     Philippians
                     ,
                     shewing
                     that
                     God
                     worketh
                     in
                     vs
                     both
                     the
                     will
                     and
                     the
                     deede
                     of
                     doing
                     good
                     ,
                     least
                     hereby
                     they
                     should
                     draw
                     to
                     themselues
                     security
                     ,
                     addeth
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     must
                     fill
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     their
                     saluation
                     ,
                     in
                     feare
                     and
                     trembling
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     wee
                     doe
                     only
                     well
                     by
                     Gods
                     grace
                     working
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     wee
                     are
                     much
                     to
                     feare
                     the
                     absence
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     wee
                     see
                     how
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     did
                     
                     iustly
                     feare
                     his
                     part
                     vnregenerate
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     feare
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     differeth
                     much
                     from
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     bringeth
                     vs
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     driueth
                     vs
                     not
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     it
                     helpeth
                     ,
                     and
                     hindreth
                     not
                     our
                     prayers
                     ;
                     it
                     hurteth
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     furthereth
                     our
                     duties
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     maketh
                     vs
                     to
                     feare
                     least
                     wee
                     should
                     lose
                     Gods
                     grace
                     ,
                     it
                     causeth
                     vs
                     to
                     waite
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     to
                     haue
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     hauing
                     it
                     ,
                     moueth
                     vs
                     by
                     prayer
                     to
                     continue
                     it
                     .
                     When
                     Noah
                     had
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     he
                     feared
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       being
                       warned
                       of
                       God
                    
                     (
                     as
                     Heb
                     :
                     11.
                     7.
                     
                     )
                     
                       of
                       the
                       things
                       which
                       were
                       as
                       yet
                       not
                       seene
                       ,
                       moued
                       with
                       reuerence
                       prepared
                       the
                       Arke
                       ▪
                       &c
                    
                     So
                     Habacuk
                     hearing
                     of
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     should
                     fall
                     vpon
                     the
                     faithfull
                     by
                     the
                     Chaldeans
                     ,
                     saith
                     ,
                     H●b
                     .
                     3.
                     16.
                     
                     
                       My
                       bellie
                       trembled
                       ,
                       my
                       lips
                       shooke
                       at
                       the
                       voyce
                       :
                       rottennes
                       entred
                       into
                       my
                       bones
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       trembled
                       in
                       my selfe
                       Paul
                    
                     said
                     he
                     preached
                     with
                     feare
                     and
                     trembling
                     ▪
                     Thus
                     wee
                     see
                     how
                     the
                     good
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     did
                     feare
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     knewe
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     the
                     Lord
                     should
                     enter
                     into
                     iudgement
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     no
                     flesh
                     should
                     be
                     saued
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     nothing
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     mercie
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     acknowledge
                     their
                     weaknes
                     ,
                     vnworthinesse
                     ,
                     and
                     wretchednesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wee
                     see
                     also
                     that
                     Gods
                     children
                     haue
                     diuers
                     affects
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     diuers
                     estates
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     sometimes
                     they
                     are
                     quickened
                     through
                     faith
                     ,
                     other
                     times
                     they
                     are
                     most
                     ready
                     to
                     sinne
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     sinne
                     .
                     No
                     maruell
                     then
                     though
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     feare
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     see
                     that
                     God
                     restraineth
                     their
                     will
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     greater
                     their
                     feelings
                     are
                     ,
                     yet
                     are
                     they
                     mixed
                     with
                     a
                     reuerent
                     feare
                     of
                     Gods
                     maiestie
                     ,
                     and
                     sight
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     corruptiōs
                     ,
                     least
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     abide
                     his
                     glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     least
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     continue
                     in
                     their
                     good
                     things
                  
                   
                     We
                     see
                     moreouer
                     that
                     this
                     feare
                     humbled
                     
                       Noah
                       ▪
                    
                     that
                     the
                     Prophets
                     &
                     Apostles
                     spake
                     in
                     feare
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     gaue
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     prepare
                     them
                     to
                     some
                     grace
                     which
                     they
                     should
                     receiue
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     more
                     zealously
                     to
                     keepe
                     some
                     grace
                     which
                     already
                     they
                     haue
                     receiued
                     .
                     And
                     where
                     it
                     might
                     be
                     obiected
                     ,
                     that
                     loue
                     casteth
                     out
                     feare
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     vnderstand
                     ,
                     of
                     
                     that
                     seruile
                     and
                     excessiue
                     feare
                     ,
                     which
                     driueth
                     vs
                     away
                     from
                     God.
                     And
                     seeing
                     though
                     wee
                     feele
                     Gods
                     loue
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     wee
                     will
                     feare
                     ,
                     then
                     much
                     more
                     had
                     we
                     neede
                     so
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     when
                     by
                     infidelitie
                     wee
                     feele
                     not
                     this
                     loue
                     .
                     So
                     wee
                     must
                     haue
                     both
                     feare
                     to
                     prepare
                     vs
                     to
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     must
                     haue
                     loue
                     to
                     continue
                     vs
                     in
                     this
                     grace
                     .
                     And
                     surely
                     onely
                     they
                     ,
                     with
                     whom
                     this
                     thing
                     hath
                     been
                     familiar
                     ,
                     doe
                     knowe
                     how
                     loue
                     and
                     feare
                     doe
                     dwell
                     together
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     blessed
                     experienc●
                     hath
                     taught
                     some
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     this
                     feare
                     they
                     haue
                     attained
                     to
                     speciall
                     graces
                     ,
                     and
                     continued
                     in
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     so
                     also
                     by
                     wofull
                     experience
                     some
                     haue
                     found
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     want
                     .
                     ●f
                     this
                     ,
                     they
                     either
                     haue
                     not
                     t●sted
                     of
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     not
                     continued
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PORTION
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   AYN.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       1●1
                       .
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       executed
                       iudgement
                       and
                       iustice
                       :
                       leaue
                       me
                       not
                       to
                       mine
                       oppressors
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     Prophet
                     goeth
                     on
                     ,
                     praying
                     for
                     the
                     increase
                     and
                     continuance
                     of
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     ,
                     vsing
                     two
                     arguments
                     :
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     by
                     shewing
                     his
                     afflictions
                     ,
                     which
                     hee
                     suffered
                     :
                     the
                     seconde
                     ,
                     by
                     declaring
                     his
                     affection
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     whereunto
                     is
                     added
                     a
                     reason
                     drawne
                     from
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     GOD
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     his
                     time
                     to
                     helpe
                     in
                     affliction
                     .
                     His
                     generall
                     desire
                     then
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     a
                     further
                     loue
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     to
                     this
                     end
                     hee
                     sheweth
                     his
                     miseries
                     and
                     afflictions
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     what
                     affection
                     hee
                     longed
                     for
                     helpe
                     ,
                     trusting
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     now
                     come
                     to
                     doe
                     right
                     .
                     His
                     prayer
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     not
                     suffer
                     him
                     to
                     bee
                     ouercome
                     with
                     ouer-much
                     afflictions
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     Psal.
                     125.
                     3.
                     that
                     
                       the
                       rod
                       of
                       the
                       wicked
                       shall
                       not
                       rest
                       on
                       the
                       lot
                       of
                       the
                       righteous
                       ,
                       least
                       the
                       righteous
                       put
                       their
                       hands
                       vnto
                       wickednesse
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     
                     that
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     the
                     oppressors
                     should
                     not
                     preuaile
                     .
                     God
                     then
                     giueth
                     vs
                     this
                     libertie
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     pray
                     against
                     our
                     and
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     but
                     wee
                     must
                     withall
                     consider
                     these
                     two
                     reasons
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       executed
                    
                     ,
                     As
                     if
                     the
                     Prophet
                     said
                     ,
                     Thou
                     hast
                     promised
                     to
                     helpe
                     all
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     hold
                     causes
                     and
                     maintaine
                     them
                     well
                     through
                     thy
                     grace
                     ;
                     I
                     haue
                     vsed
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     well
                     ;
                     performe
                     therefore
                     ,
                     oh
                     Lord
                     ,
                     thy
                     promise
                     in
                     me
                     .
                     So
                     the
                     Prophet
                     prayeth
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     41.
                     
                     
                       Heare
                       me
                    
                     
                     
                       when
                       I
                       call
                       ,
                       O
                       God
                       of
                       my
                       righteousnesse
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     where
                     hee
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     God
                     doth
                     promise
                     to
                     helpe
                     in
                     afflictions
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     requireth
                     of
                     our
                     parts
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     should
                     suffer
                     as
                     weldoers
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     doing
                     well
                     in
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     hee
                     had
                     expressed
                     his
                     minde
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     :
                     O
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     cause
                     which
                     I
                     maintaine
                     is
                     iust
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     haue
                     maintained
                     it
                     well
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     fall
                     then
                     that
                     haue
                     an
                     ill
                     cause
                     against
                     me
                     ,
                     who
                     hauing
                     so
                     righteous
                     a
                     cause
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     we
                     haue
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     without
                     oppressors
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     doe
                     well
                     :
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     learne
                     how
                     to
                     behaue
                     our selues
                     therein
                     .
                     It
                     seemeth
                     monstrous
                     to
                     some
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     by
                     weldoing
                     purchase
                     such
                     enemies
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       if
                       when
                       ye
                       do
                       well
                       ,
                       ye
                       suffer
                       wrong
                       ,
                       and
                       take
                       it
                       patiently
                       ▪
                       this
                       is
                       acceptable
                       to
                       God
                       :
                    
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     3.
                     13.
                     
                     
                       Who
                       is
                       it
                       that
                       will
                       harme
                       you
                       ,
                       if
                       you
                       follow
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       good
                       ?
                    
                     Yet
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     in
                     the
                     secret
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     the
                     triall
                     of
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     fulfilling
                     of
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                     Who
                     would
                     thinke
                     a
                     man
                     should
                     haue
                     enemies
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     desert
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     world
                     were
                     aright
                     :
                     but
                     because
                     wee
                     liue
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     world
                     ,
                     wherein
                     Christ
                     himselfe
                     executing
                     iudgemēt
                     and
                     righteousnes
                     did
                     suffer
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     hated
                     him
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     must
                     we
                     looke
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     Christ
                     himselfe
                     hath
                     also
                     fore
                     warned
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     seruant
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     aboue
                     his
                     maister
                     ;
                     and
                     because
                     we
                     labour
                     and
                     cease
                     not
                     to
                     hinder
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     hee
                     enarmeth
                     the
                     world
                     with
                     hatred
                     against
                     vs
                     also
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     not
                     think
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     be
                     here
                     quiet
                     .
                     For
                     although
                     we
                     be
                     sometimes
                     troubled
                     because
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     done
                     somewhat
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     ought
                     :
                     yet
                     often
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     oppressed
                     as
                     righteous
                     doers
                     ,
                     although
                     not
                     so
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     enemies
                     finally
                     shall
                     preuaile
                     against
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     We
                     see
                     the
                     Prophet
                     desireth
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     patrone
                     of
                     a
                     righteous
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     righteous
                     cause
                     rightly
                     handled
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     then
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     assure
                     our selues
                     of
                     Gods
                     protection
                     ,
                     first
                     consider
                     if
                     our
                     cause
                     be
                     iust
                     ,
                     and
                     hauing
                     such
                     a
                     cause
                     ,
                     whether
                     we
                     haue
                     rightly
                     dealt
                     in
                     it
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     therefore
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     oppressed
                     ,
                     search
                     our
                     cause
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     feele
                     that
                     our
                     conscience
                     be
                     guiltie
                     ,
                     then
                     no
                     maruell
                     though
                     wee
                     suffer
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Lord
                     correcteth
                     either
                     our
                     euill
                     cause
                     ,
                     or
                     our
                     ill
                     handling
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     .
                     Wee
                     must
                     see
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     equitie
                     of
                     our
                     request
                     ,
                     our
                     cause
                     be
                     iust
                     and
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     good
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     dealing
                     therein
                     bee
                     also
                     iust
                     and
                     right
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     see
                     this
                     now
                     in
                     particulars
                     .
                  
                   
                     Our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     saith
                     ,
                     he
                     came
                     to
                     put
                     dissension
                     betweene
                     the
                     father
                     and
                     the
                     sonne
                     ,
                     the
                     mother
                     and
                     the
                     daughter
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     father
                     in
                     law
                     should
                     bee
                     against
                     his
                     son
                     in
                     law
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     sonne
                     in
                     law
                     against
                     his
                     father
                     in
                     law
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     for
                     the
                     Gospels
                     sake
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     withall
                     haue
                     done
                     our
                     duties
                     and
                     obedience
                     ,
                     which
                     nature
                     &
                     our
                     callings
                     require
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     be
                     hated
                     ;
                     yet
                     must
                     we
                     not
                     be
                     dismaied
                     ,
                     although
                     we
                     haue
                     the
                     enemies
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     familie
                     ,
                     of
                     them
                     which
                     by
                     nature
                     are
                     ioyned
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     discouraged
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     must
                     maintaine
                     ,
                     and
                     vnrighteousnes
                     which
                     they
                     maintaine
                     :
                     if
                     thē
                     our
                     cause
                     being
                     good
                     :
                     we
                     vse
                     all
                     obedience
                     ,
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     dutie
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     be
                     grieued
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     recouer
                     our selues
                     with
                     that
                     which
                     Christ
                     hath
                     said
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     our
                     cause
                     bee
                     ill
                     ,
                     or
                     being
                     right
                     ,
                     wee
                     shewed
                     not
                     our selues
                     humble
                     and
                     dutifull
                     in
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     then
                     we
                     haue
                     deserued
                     iustly
                     to
                     be
                     euill
                     entreated
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     If
                     wee
                     shall
                     obserue
                     this
                     to
                     happen
                     either
                     among
                     Magistrates
                     to
                     their
                     subiects
                     ,
                     or
                     Landlords
                     to
                     their
                     tenants
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     gouernours
                     to
                     their
                     inferiours
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     shall
                     deale
                     ill
                     with
                     vs
                     in
                     debts
                     ,
                     fines
                     ,
                     and
                     exactions
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     consider
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     done
                     righteously
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     the
                     libertie
                     to
                     comfort
                     our
                     soules
                     in
                     prayer
                     :
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     done
                     the
                     part
                     of
                     a
                     faithfull
                     subiect
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     dutie
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     tenant
                     ;
                     Lord
                     ,
                     helpe
                     me
                     against
                     this
                     man
                     ,
                     which
                     oppresseth
                     me
                     wrongfully
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     discouraged
                     their
                     hearts
                     either
                     simply
                     by
                     ill
                     doing
                     ▪
                     or
                     in
                     a
                     good
                     thing
                     by
                     ill
                     dealing
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     by
                     them
                     doth
                     take
                     some
                     good
                     thing
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     who
                     from
                     them
                     did
                     take
                     some
                     good
                     duties
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     see
                     then
                     whether
                     we
                     haue
                     done
                     our
                     duties
                     in
                     loue
                     or
                     not
                     ,
                     this
                     will
                     keepe
                     vs
                     from
                     fuming
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     make
                     vs
                     rest
                     in
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     ignorance
                     of
                     this
                     doctrine
                     maketh
                     vs
                     fret
                     and
                     fume
                     ,
                     who
                     neuer
                     consider
                     whether
                     our
                     cause
                     be
                     good
                     ,
                     or
                     whether
                     in
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     wee
                     haue
                     vsed
                     good
                     dealing
                     or
                     no.
                     If
                     Gods
                     children
                     looke
                     thus
                     into
                     their
                     consciences
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     humble
                     them
                     :
                     as
                     surely
                     I
                     did
                     not
                     well
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     God
                     suffereth
                     him
                     to
                     doe
                     the
                     like
                     to
                     me
                     againe
                     ,
                     and
                     meateth
                     out
                     vnto
                     mee
                     the
                     like
                     measure
                     with
                     mine
                     owne
                     meat-yeard
                     .
                     Where
                     wee
                     must
                     learne
                     that
                     Gods
                     children
                     neuer
                     deale
                     so
                     earnestly
                     with
                     their
                     enemies
                     ,
                     as
                     with
                     their
                     God.
                     And
                     as
                     this
                     holdeth
                     in
                     superiours
                     so
                     must
                     wee
                     marke
                     this
                     doctrine
                     in
                     all
                     troubles
                     with
                     our
                     inferiours
                     or
                     equals
                     .
                     Now
                     if
                     our
                     
                     seruants
                     or
                     our
                     children
                     doe
                     not
                     deale
                     dutifully
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     enter
                     into
                     our selues
                     on
                     this
                     sort
                     :
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     brought
                     vp
                     these
                     sonnes
                     or
                     seruants
                     in
                     thy
                     nurture
                     and
                     feare
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     instructed
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     prayed
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     vsed
                     all
                     meanes
                     wherby
                     I
                     might
                     bring
                     them
                     to
                     good
                     :
                     yet
                     for
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     they
                     deale
                     ill
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     wee
                     must
                     knowe
                     that
                     God
                     wil
                     heare
                     our
                     prayers
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     done
                     our
                     parts
                     in
                     cloathing
                     ,
                     feeding
                     ,
                     or
                     teaching
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     praying
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     done
                     the
                     dutie
                     of
                     godly
                     parents
                     ,
                     &
                     Christian
                     householders
                     in
                     making
                     them
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     seruants
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     neither
                     can
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     Lord
                     release
                     me
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     Iob
                     said
                     ,
                     chap.
                     31.
                     13.
                     that
                     if
                     hee
                     did
                     contemne
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     his
                     seruant
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     his
                     maide
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     did
                     thinke
                     them selues
                     euill
                     entreated
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       What
                       shall
                       I
                       doe
                       when
                       God
                       standeth
                       vp
                       ?
                       and
                       when
                       he
                       shall
                       visite
                       me
                       ,
                       what
                       shall
                       I
                       answere
                       ?
                       He
                       that
                       made
                       me
                       in
                       the
                       wombe
                       ,
                       hath
                       he
                       not
                       made
                       him
                       ,
                       hath
                       he
                       not
                       alone
                       fashioned
                       vs
                       in
                       the
                       wombe
                       ?
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       122.
                       
                    
                     
                       Answere
                       for
                       thy
                       seruant
                       in
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       good
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       not
                       the
                       proude
                       oppresse
                       mee
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     ANswere
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     be
                     suretie
                     for
                     me
                     .
                     So
                     ,
                     though
                     his
                     cause
                     was
                     good
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     thought
                     himselfe
                     not
                     so
                     wise
                     as
                     to
                     answere
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     nor
                     so
                     strong
                     as
                     to
                     preuaile
                     against
                     them
                     in
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     good
                     :
                     hee
                     knewe
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     not
                     take
                     his
                     part
                     in
                     any
                     euill
                     cause
                     ,
                     which
                     must
                     make
                     vs
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     looke
                     for
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     helpe
                     ,
                     to
                     prouide
                     that
                     our
                     cause
                     bee
                     good
                     .
                     His
                     minde
                     then
                     is
                     :
                     if
                     my
                     cause
                     Lord
                     were
                     euill
                     ,
                     I
                     durst
                     not
                     craue
                     thy
                     helpe
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     good
                     :
                     therefore
                     speake
                     for
                     me
                     .
                     We
                     therefore
                     ,
                     if
                     our
                     cause
                     be
                     ill
                     ,
                     are
                     rather
                     to
                     craue
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     our
                     sinne
                     pardoned
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     righteous
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     defender
                     of
                     an
                     vnrighteous
                     cause
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     though
                     our
                     cause
                     be
                     good
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     not
                     therefore
                     thinke
                     that
                     wee
                     our selues
                     can
                     answere
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     saith
                     ,
                     portion
                     20.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Pleade
                       my
                       cause
                       and
                       deliuer
                       me
                       :
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     Lord
                     put
                     an
                     answere
                     into
                     my
                     mouth
                     ,
                     take
                     my
                     cause
                     into
                     thine
                     owne
                     hand
                     ,
                     mine
                     enemies
                     are
                     too
                     wise
                     and
                     strong
                     for
                     me
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     hauing
                     good
                     causes
                     ,
                     would
                     not
                     trust
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     What
                     is
                     then
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     oftentimes
                     in
                     good
                     causes
                     wee
                     preuaile
                     no
                     more
                     ?
                     euen
                     because
                     wee
                     would
                     shoulder
                     them
                     out
                     with
                     our
                     own
                     strength
                     ,
                     &
                     say
                     not
                     ,
                     Lord
                     put
                     wisedome
                     into
                     my
                     mouth
                     ,
                     Lord
                     put
                     a
                     weapon
                     into
                     my
                     hand
                     .
                     Then
                     our
                     good
                     causes
                     must
                     neuer
                     be
                     seuered
                     from
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     otherwise
                     wee
                     shall
                     neuer
                     haue
                     good
                     issue
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     So
                     we
                     must
                     beware
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     make
                     not
                     God
                     a
                     reuenger
                     of
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     but
                     pray
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     bee
                     harnessed
                     with
                     a
                     righteous
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     a
                     right
                     handling
                     of
                     it
                     from
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     trouble
                     we
                     may
                     pray
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     ouercome
                     ,
                     yet
                     wee
                     see
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     confessed
                     ,
                     how
                     hee
                     behaued
                     himselfe
                     well
                     in
                     affliction
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     by
                     the
                     fire
                     the
                     gold
                     is
                     both
                     tried
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     purged
                     from
                     the
                     drosse
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     Lord
                     prooued
                     in
                     him
                     the
                     gold
                     of
                     his
                     graces
                     ,
                     and
                     scoured
                     him
                     from
                     corrupt
                     affections
                     ;
                     he
                     scoured
                     him
                     from
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     to
                     stirre
                     vp
                     in
                     him
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     ;
                     he
                     scoured
                     him
                     from
                     the
                     workes
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     quickened
                     in
                     him
                     the
                     workes
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ;
                     he
                     stirred
                     vp
                     his
                     gifts
                     to
                     serue
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     scoured
                     him
                     from
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     himselfe
                     .
                     So
                     by
                     his
                     fatherly
                     chastisements
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     quickeneth
                     vs
                     in
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     deliuereth
                     vs
                     from
                     euil
                     .
                     So
                     we
                     haue
                     heard
                     also
                     how
                     in
                     our
                     defence
                     we
                     must
                     pray
                     for
                     Gods
                     graces
                     ,
                     because
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     wisedome
                     and
                     patience
                     we
                     cannot
                     answere
                     our
                     owne
                     cause
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     in
                     our
                     suites
                     at
                     law
                     ,
                     we
                     get
                     pleaders
                     and
                     Proctors
                     to
                     speake
                     for
                     vs
                     ;
                     so
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     court
                     of
                     heauen
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     pleade
                     for
                     our selues
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     open
                     our
                     suites
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     must
                     pleade
                     it
                     for
                     vs.
                     Now
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       not
                       the
                       proud
                       oppresse
                       me
                       :
                    
                     he
                     noteth
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     such
                     as
                     did
                     flatter
                     themselues
                     for
                     graces
                     receiued
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     should
                     bee
                     controllers
                     vnto
                     him
                     .
                     No
                     maruell
                     then
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     reproch
                     men
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     reproch
                     Gods
                     mercie
                     &
                     maiestie
                     .
                     We
                     may
                     learne
                     here
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     can
                     neuer
                     deale
                     mercifully
                     with
                     men
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     not
                     deale
                     mercifully
                     with
                     our selues
                     .
                     For
                     our
                     sinnes
                     must
                     humble
                     vs
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     before
                     wee
                     will
                     be
                     humbled
                     with
                     man
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     we
                     shall
                     grow
                     so
                     proude
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     farre
                     from
                     oppression
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       123.
                       
                    
                     
                       Mine
                       eyes
                       haue
                       failed
                       in
                       waiting
                       for
                       thy
                       saluation
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       thy
                       iust
                       promise
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HEre
                     is
                     a
                     further
                     thing
                     that
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     requireth
                     ,
                     not
                     looking
                     to
                     be
                     helped
                     at
                     the
                     
                     first
                     brunt
                     ,
                     but
                     neuer
                     to
                     leaue
                     off
                     his
                     suite
                     vnto
                     the
                     very
                     failing
                     of
                     his
                     eyes
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     3.
                     10.
                     
                     
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       long
                       after
                       life
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     11.
                     
                     
                       Let
                       him
                       eschew
                       euill
                       and
                       do
                       good
                       ,
                       let
                       him
                       seeke
                       peace
                       ,
                       and
                       follow
                       after
                       it
                       .
                    
                     So
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     had
                     long
                     endured
                     trouble
                     ,
                     which
                     many
                     will
                     be
                     content
                     happilie
                     to
                     sustaine
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     any
                     thing
                     long
                     ,
                     they
                     fall
                     from
                     iudgement
                     and
                     iustice
                     .
                     Wee
                     must
                     not
                     thinke
                     then
                     to
                     deale
                     ill
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     deale
                     ill
                     with
                     vs
                     :
                     neither
                     must
                     we
                     deale
                     well
                     but
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     because
                     wee
                     must
                     perseuere
                     .
                     For
                     when
                     we
                     slip
                     too
                     much
                     ,
                     we
                     neuer
                     shewe
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     did
                     truly
                     execute
                     iudgement
                     and
                     iustice
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     here
                     so
                     resisted
                     the
                     diuell
                     and
                     wicked
                     men
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     as
                     the
                     instruments
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     breathing
                     for
                     our
                     destruction
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     also
                     fight
                     against
                     them
                     after
                     his
                     example
                     ,
                     although
                     his
                     soule
                     fainted
                     ,
                     his
                     eyes
                     failed
                     ,
                     his
                     flesh
                     parched
                     ,
                     his
                     naturall
                     powers
                     melted
                     .
                     This
                     we
                     may
                     also
                     see
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     mourned
                     in
                     their
                     prayer
                     .
                     Away
                     then
                     with
                     this
                     common
                     saying
                     ,
                     which
                     proceedes
                     from
                     inconstancie
                     :
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       borne
                       iniuries
                       long
                       ,
                       I
                       haue
                       taken
                       much
                       at
                       his
                       hand
                       ,
                       and
                       put
                       vp
                       many
                       wrongs
                       ,
                       should
                       I
                       suffer
                       him
                       still
                       to
                       abuse
                       mee
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       my selfe
                       be
                       vndone
                       ?
                    
                     Surely
                     euen
                     to
                     the
                     failing
                     of
                     our
                     eyes
                     the
                     Prophet
                     sheweth
                     vs
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     maintaine
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     seeing
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     the
                     issues
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     helpeth
                     desperate
                     cases
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     vndoubtedly
                     helpe
                     vs
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     leaue
                     not
                     our
                     case
                     .
                     Then
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     had
                     deuoured
                     many
                     euils
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     executed
                     iudgement
                     and
                     iustice
                     :
                     so
                     we
                     must
                     swallow
                     vp
                     many
                     iniuries
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     neither
                     depart
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     nor
                     cease
                     from
                     our
                     cause
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     though
                     we
                     would
                     crie
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     heard
                     to
                     the
                     clowdes
                     ,
                     and
                     send
                     foorth
                     
                     lowde
                     shrikes
                     ,
                     though
                     wee
                     would
                     roare
                     as
                     a
                     cannon
                     gunne
                     ,
                     yet
                     what
                     is
                     it
                     that
                     seasoneth
                     our
                     prayers
                     ;
                     euen
                     the
                     mourning
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     the
                     failing
                     of
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     we
                     pray
                     with
                     vnspeakeable
                     sighes
                     ,
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     expressed
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     lowde
                     ,
                     eloquent
                     ,
                     and
                     well
                     set
                     prayers
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     acceptable
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     but
                     our
                     staying
                     our selues
                     on
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     continuing
                     in
                     well
                     doing
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     maintaining
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     to
                     the
                     vtmost
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     might
                     sooner
                     pull
                     the
                     eyes
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     heads
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     heart
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     
                     bodies
                     ,
                     and
                     bereaue
                     vs
                     of
                     our
                     liues
                     ,
                     than
                     make
                     vs
                     leaue
                     righteousnes
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     troubles
                     shall
                     come
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     still
                     follow
                     our
                     cause
                     to
                     the
                     failing
                     of
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     fainting
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     melting
                     of
                     our
                     powers
                     .
                  
                   
                     Herein
                     then
                     appeared
                     the
                     true
                     vertue
                     of
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     because
                     ,
                     whilest
                     no
                     wickednesse
                     is
                     offered
                     ,
                     many
                     will
                     doe
                     well
                     ;
                     but
                     after
                     often
                     triall
                     with
                     iniuries
                     ,
                     they
                     execute
                     neither
                     iudgement
                     nor
                     iustice
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     where
                     this
                     faith
                     wanteth
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     true
                     loue
                     of
                     iudgement
                     and
                     iustice
                     :
                     besides
                     heere
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     marke
                     ,
                     that
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     prayer
                     ,
                     which
                     commeth
                     from
                     the
                     true
                     feeling
                     ,
                     and
                     deepe
                     sense
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     ;
                     and
                     without
                     this
                     ,
                     well
                     set
                     ,
                     long
                     ,
                     and
                     lowd
                     prayers
                     preuaile
                     not
                     .
                     For
                     such
                     prayers
                     crie
                     lowd
                     in
                     the
                     Lords
                     eares
                     ,
                     which
                     make
                     a
                     noise
                     with
                     the
                     feeling
                     of
                     our
                     wants
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     continue
                     to
                     the
                     failing
                     
                     of
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     mistrust
                     not
                     God.
                     For
                     many
                     either
                     pray
                     coldly
                     ,
                     or
                     praying
                     zealously
                     ,
                     they
                     become
                     so
                     dull
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     cease
                     to
                     put
                     their
                     trust
                     in
                     the
                     Lord.
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     corruption
                     of
                     our
                     nature
                     ,
                     is
                     either
                     not
                     to
                     feele
                     our
                     wants
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     we
                     feele
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     dispaire
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       thy
                       iust
                       promise
                    
                     :
                     Heere
                     we
                     see
                     how
                     the
                     Prophet
                     prayeth
                     ,
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     owne
                     fantasie
                     ,
                     but
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     reuealed
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     When
                     we
                     desire
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     doe
                     it
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     promise
                     .
                     For
                     when
                     we
                     pray
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     we
                     waite
                     vpon
                     our
                     owne
                     fantasies
                     ,
                     and
                     seeke
                     after
                     our
                     owne
                     imaginations
                     .
                     Many
                     breake
                     in
                     their
                     prayers
                     into
                     headie
                     and
                     rash
                     conceits
                     ,
                     who
                     haue
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     the
                     word
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     obtaine
                     nothing
                     :
                     neither
                     shall
                     we
                     obtaine
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     like
                     affected
                     vnto
                     them
                     .
                     Ye
                     know
                     ,
                     saith
                     S.
                     Iohn
                     ,
                     ye
                     shall
                     obtaine
                     ,
                     if
                     ye
                     aske
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     And
                     whereas
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       waited
                       for
                       thy
                       iust
                       promise
                       ,
                    
                     he
                     sheweth
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     liberall
                     in
                     promising
                     ,
                     than
                     faithful
                     in
                     performing
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     waite
                     for
                     his
                     promise
                     ,
                     surely
                     he
                     
                     will
                     performe
                     it
                     .
                     Euery
                     man
                     will
                     peraduenture
                     confesse
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     truth
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     selfe
                     same
                     thing
                     being
                     in
                     this
                     Psalme
                     so
                     often
                     repeated
                     ,
                     bewrateth
                     our
                     incredulitie
                     and
                     hardnesse
                     of
                     beleefe
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     We
                     can
                     alledge
                     indeed
                     generally
                     ,
                     that
                     Gods
                     promises
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     will
                     falle
                     in
                     the
                     particular
                     applying
                     of
                     them
                     to
                     our selues
                     ,
                     in
                     saying
                     ,
                     They
                     are
                     true
                     vnto
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     felt
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     them
                     by
                     experience
                     in
                     my selfe
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Prophet
                     vseth
                     oft
                     to
                     giue
                     this
                     Epithite
                     to
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     vers
                     .
                     106.
                     
                     
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       thy
                       righteous
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                     137.
                     
                     
                       Righteous
                       art
                       thou
                       ô
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       iust
                       are
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                     144.
                     
                     
                       The
                       righteousnes
                       of
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       is
                       euerlasting
                       .
                    
                     Why
                     would
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     repeate
                     this
                     one
                     
                     word
                     so
                     often
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     singular
                     worke
                     of
                     faith
                     to
                     beleeue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     thing
                     much
                     incident
                     to
                     our
                     nature
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     beleeue
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     Paul
                     vseth
                     often
                     this
                     Preface
                     as
                     a
                     prerogatiue
                     :
                     
                       This
                       is
                       a
                       true
                       saying
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       all
                       men
                       worthie
                       to
                       be
                       receiued
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     
                       this
                       is
                       a
                       faithfull
                       saying
                    
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     holie
                     Ghost
                     prepareth
                     such
                     words
                     to
                     purchase
                     credit
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     is
                     so
                     readie
                     to
                     mistrust
                     ,
                     and
                     Sathan
                     so
                     subtil
                     to
                     discredit
                     the
                     truth
                     .
                     This
                     may
                     happily
                     soone
                     seeme
                     true
                     :
                     but
                     put
                     case
                     a
                     man
                     being
                     troubled
                     had
                     prayed
                     ,
                     til
                     his
                     eyes
                     failed
                     ,
                     his
                     heart
                     fainted
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     flesh
                     were
                     parched
                     ,
                     and
                     still
                     trusteth
                     to
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ;
                     this
                     man
                     indeed
                     hath
                     a
                     true
                     faith
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     commendeth
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     cast
                     ,
                     he
                     continued
                     in
                     his
                     strength
                     .
                     His
                     sense
                     and
                     meaning
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     although
                     I
                     be
                     not
                     as
                     yet
                     helped
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     in
                     Gods
                     good
                     time
                     ;
                     which
                     thing
                     if
                     we
                     also
                     could
                     truly
                     say
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     neuer
                     be
                     ouercome
                     of
                     temptation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       124.
                       
                    
                     
                       Deale
                       with
                       thy
                       seruant
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       mercie
                       ,
                       and
                       teach
                       me
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HEre
                     the
                     Prophet
                     is
                     desirous
                     to
                     be
                     further
                     taught
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     Here
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     complaineth
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     though
                     as
                     yet
                     the
                     promise
                     was
                     not
                     performed
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     faith
                     .
                     Here
                     is
                     then
                     a
                     difference
                     betweene
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     
                     presumptiō
                     of
                     the
                     vngodly
                     ,
                     that
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     suspendeth
                     his
                     truth
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     the
                     godly
                     suspect
                     not
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     vnbeleefe
                     of
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     pray
                     against
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     when
                     Gods
                     promises
                     are
                     suspended
                     ,
                     we
                     be
                     through
                     Sathans
                     policie
                     and
                     our
                     frailtie
                     tempted
                     to
                     mistrust
                     ,
                     we
                     can
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Thy
                       word
                       ô
                       Lord
                       doth
                       not
                       faile
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     wee
                     are
                     dull
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     wauering
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     full
                     of
                     vnbeleefe
                     ,
                     good
                     Lord
                     ,
                     increase
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                     take
                     from
                     vs
                     these
                     mists
                     and
                     cloudes
                     of
                     mistrust
                     ,
                     by
                     shining
                     vpon
                     vs
                     with
                     the
                     bright
                     beames
                     of
                     thy
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     Sathan
                     would
                     weaken
                     our
                     hope
                     to
                     discredit
                     thy
                     truth
                     ,
                     yet
                     strengthen
                     vs
                     :
                     and
                     though
                     we
                     haue
                     failed
                     in
                     many
                     particular
                     points
                     of
                     thy
                     commandements
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     beseech
                     thee
                     to
                     forgiue
                     the
                     secret
                     errors
                     of
                     our
                     life
                     :
                     wee
                     haue
                     beleeued
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     if
                     wee
                     failed
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     then
                     reueale
                     thy
                     couenants
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     recouer
                     .
                  
                   
                     Two
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     often
                     heard
                     ,
                     sustaine
                     Gods
                     children
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     is
                     the
                     testimonie
                     
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ;
                     the
                     other
                     is
                     faith
                     in
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     both
                     which
                     are
                     heere
                     set
                     downe
                     in
                     the
                     verses
                     going
                     before
                     ;
                     for
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     executed
                     iudgement
                     and
                     iustice
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     the
                     testimonie
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ;
                     in
                     that
                     his
                     eyes
                     failed
                     by
                     waiting
                     on
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     his
                     faith
                     most
                     plainely
                     appeareth
                     .
                     This
                     faith
                     breedeth
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     good
                     conscience
                     doth
                     nourish
                     faith
                     .
                     For
                     whosoeuer
                     will
                     execute
                     iudgement
                     and
                     iustice
                     ,
                     must
                     belieue
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     &
                     that
                     the
                     couenant
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     a
                     sure
                     couenant
                     ratified
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     which
                     when
                     they
                     feele
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     vrged
                     by
                     loue
                     to
                     keep
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     place
                     to
                     lay
                     vp
                     the
                     treasure
                     of
                     faith
                     in
                     is
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     .
                     Here
                     then
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     prayeth
                     for
                     both
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     seeke
                     still
                     after
                     knowledge
                     without
                     feeling
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     iudge
                     this
                     prayer
                     to
                     be
                     barren
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     looke
                     into
                     our
                     owne
                     incredulitie
                     ,
                     and
                     enter
                     with
                     a
                     single
                     eye
                     into
                     our
                     owne
                     hearts
                     (
                     for
                     such
                     Christians
                     are
                     we
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     then
                     shall
                     be
                     found
                     to
                     be
                     )
                     and
                     shall
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     particular
                     troubles
                     of
                     bodie
                     and
                     soule
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     finde
                     our
                     masse
                     of
                     vnbeleefe
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     labour
                     often
                     in
                     the
                     meditation
                     of
                     this
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     and
                     finde
                     sufficient
                     matter
                     all
                     our
                     life
                     long
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     said
                     before
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       executed
                       iudgement
                       and
                       iustice
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     heere
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       teach
                       me
                       iudgement
                       and
                       iustice
                    
                     :
                     hee
                     meant
                     not
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     iudgement
                     and
                     iustice
                     fully
                     ,
                     perfitly
                     ,
                     and
                     absolutely
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     grace
                     which
                     hee
                     had
                     receiued
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     thought
                     not
                     himselfe
                     therefore
                     iustified
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     conscious
                     in
                     himselfe
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     His
                     meaning
                     then
                     is
                     :
                     Lord
                     thou
                     searchest
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     corrupt
                     is
                     my
                     hart
                     ,
                     and
                     blind
                     is
                     my
                     minde
                     ;
                     if
                     I
                     haue
                     fallen
                     ,
                     Lord
                     grant
                     me
                     to
                     recouer
                     my selfe
                     ;
                     if
                     I
                     faile
                     in
                     vnbeliefe
                     ,
                     Lord
                     increase
                     my
                     faith
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     daily
                     grow
                     in
                     executing
                     iudgement
                     and
                     iustice
                     ▪
                     So
                     farre
                     off
                     was
                     he
                     from
                     being
                     weary
                     in
                     vpright
                     dealing
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     praied
                     still
                     for
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Then
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     wearie
                     in
                     our
                     calling
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     come
                     to
                     say
                     with
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     Apostle
                     Paul
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     conscious
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     further
                     proceede
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     hereby
                     iustified
                     ;
                     because
                     the
                     largenes
                     of
                     the
                     lawe
                     cannot
                     be
                     concluded
                     in
                     the
                     narrow
                     compasse
                     of
                     our
                     braine
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     increase
                     both
                     of
                     our
                     knowledge
                     and
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       According
                       to
                       thy
                       mercie
                    
                     .
                     Hee
                     saith
                     not
                     giue
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     haue
                     done
                     well
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       deale
                       with
                       thy
                       seruant
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       mercie
                       .
                    
                     He
                     doth
                     not
                     meane
                     here
                     as
                     the
                     Papists
                     ,
                     he
                     assureth
                     himselfe
                     of
                     nothing
                     of
                     desert
                     ,
                     but
                     though
                     he
                     shewed
                     mercy
                     vnto
                     others
                     ,
                     yet
                     with
                     God
                     he
                     sueth
                     for
                     mercie
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     for
                     merite
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     hee
                     had
                     failed
                     in
                     nothing
                     ,
                     hee
                     would
                     not
                     
                     haue
                     pleaded
                     so
                     for
                     mercie
                     ,
                     as
                     Paul
                     reasoneth
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     to
                     the
                     Romanes
                     ,
                     vers
                     4.
                     
                     
                       To
                       him
                       that
                       worketh
                       ,
                       the
                       wages
                       is
                       not
                       counted
                       by
                       fauour
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       debt
                       .
                    
                     And
                     here
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     hee
                     doth
                     not
                     glorie
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     executing
                     of
                     iudgement
                     and
                     iustice
                     was
                     his
                     owne
                     worke
                     ,
                     but
                     acknowledgeth
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     bringing
                     nothing
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     ,
                     he
                     craueth
                     pardon
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     an
                     hard
                     matter
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     thus
                     done
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     haue
                     our
                     patience
                     broken
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     doe
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     done
                     before
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     for
                     this
                     cause
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     the
                     wicked
                     loaded
                     him
                     with
                     such
                     euils
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     oppressed
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     themselues
                     both
                     against
                     his
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     corruption
                     was
                     great
                     ,
                     he
                     praied
                     for
                     perseuerance
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       teach
                       me
                       thy
                       statutes
                    
                     .
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     wilt
                     shew
                     this
                     fauour
                     vpon
                     thy
                     seruant
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     ;
                     if
                     not
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     ,
                     Lord
                     teach
                     me
                     the
                     true
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     thy
                     word
                     .
                     We
                     craue
                     often
                     Gods
                     mercy
                     and
                     helpe
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     thinke
                     not
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     mercie
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     were
                     the
                     greatest
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Prophet
                     saith
                     ,
                     I
                     desire
                     thy
                     fauour
                     ;
                     but
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     greatest
                     desire
                     ,
                     euen
                     to
                     be
                     instructed
                     further
                     in
                     thy
                     word
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     then
                     looke
                     on
                     this
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     being
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     desireth
                     nothing
                     more
                     than
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     wisheth
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     ease
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     as
                     hee
                     desired
                     to
                     be
                     deliuered
                     from
                     vnbeleefe
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     therefore
                     aboue
                     all
                     pray
                     for
                     this
                     .
                     As
                     in
                     the
                     greatest
                     haruest
                     we
                     lose
                     none
                     occasion
                     ,
                     but
                     if
                     we
                     want
                     oportunitie
                     we
                     craue
                     it
                     by
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     striue
                     the
                     more
                     by
                     labour
                     to
                     recompence
                     the
                     losse
                     of
                     time
                     passed
                     ;
                     then
                     in
                     our
                     spirituall
                     haruest
                     ,
                     which
                     so
                     farre
                     passeth
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     soule
                     the
                     bodie
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     need
                     haue
                     we
                     to
                     see
                     ,
                     whether
                     we
                     haue
                     this
                     carking
                     care
                     to
                     pretermit
                     none
                     occasion
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     recompence
                     that
                     at
                     one
                     time
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     lose
                     at
                     another
                     .
                     And
                     though
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Deale
                       with
                       thy
                       seruant
                    
                     ;
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     here
                     boast
                     of
                     his
                     seruice
                     ,
                     but
                     pleadeth
                     for
                     mercie
                     .
                     If
                     a
                     Nobleman
                     
                     should
                     take
                     vs
                     as
                     vagabonds
                     and
                     rogues
                     ,
                     or
                     should
                     rescue
                     vs
                     out
                     of
                     prison
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     had
                     any
                     suite
                     ,
                     we
                     would
                     craue
                     mercie
                     and
                     fauour
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     speake
                     of
                     our
                     seruice
                     ,
                     here
                     is
                     no
                     presumption
                     :
                     so
                     likewise
                     ,
                     we
                     being
                     taken
                     as
                     stray
                     sheepe
                     ,
                     and
                     rescued
                     from
                     the
                     prison
                     of
                     hell
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     crie
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       deale
                       with
                       thy
                       seruant
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       mercie
                       ,
                    
                     we
                     doe
                     shewe
                     no
                     presumption
                     ,
                     but
                     plead
                     for
                     mercie
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ,
                     Seeing
                     thou
                     hast
                     vouchsafed
                     Lord
                     to
                     take
                     me
                     to
                     thy
                     seruice
                     ,
                     consider
                     with
                     what
                     enemies
                     I
                     haue
                     bene
                     oppressed
                     ,
                     though
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     a
                     skilfull
                     seruant
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     am
                     faithfull
                     to
                     thee
                     in
                     affection
                     ,
                     Lord
                     therefore
                     helpe
                     me
                     .
                     The
                     Papists
                     then
                     are
                     destitute
                     of
                     Gods
                     Spirite
                     ,
                     they
                     see
                     not
                     this
                     metaphor
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     of
                     such
                     seruants
                     ,
                     who
                     when
                     they
                     haue
                     done
                     all
                     things
                     they
                     can
                     ,
                     yet
                     thinke
                     themselues
                     vnprofitable
                     seruants
                     .
                     His
                     meaning
                     then
                     is
                     :
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       defend
                       me
                       from
                       mine
                       enemies
                       ,
                    
                     for
                     my
                     cause
                     is
                     in
                     thy
                     seruice
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Verse
                       125
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       am
                       thy
                       seruant
                       :
                       grant
                       me
                       therefore
                       vnderstanding
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       know
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     WE
                     see
                     the
                     Prophet
                     of
                     God
                     neuer
                     calleth
                     into
                     question
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     GOD
                     ,
                     although
                     they
                     were
                     long
                     suspended
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     his
                     owne
                     incredulitie
                     and
                     vnbeleefe
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     either
                     did
                     not
                     so
                     execute
                     iustice
                     &
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     ought
                     to
                     haue
                     done
                     ;
                     or
                     else
                     beleeued
                     not
                     so
                     throughly
                     the
                     couenants
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     desireth
                     hee
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     in
                     the
                     statutes
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     further
                     beleeue
                     his
                     couenants
                     .
                     For
                     albeit
                     he
                     had
                     executed
                     iudgement
                     and
                     iustice
                     ,
                     yet
                     hee
                     was
                     oppressed
                     ;
                     though
                     hee
                     waited
                     on
                     Gods
                     
                     promises
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     fulfilled
                     :
                     therefore
                     he
                     might
                     haue
                     shrinked
                     ,
                     had
                     not
                     the
                     Lord
                     taught
                     him
                     his
                     statutes
                     to
                     strengthen
                     his
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     exercised
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     couenants
                     to
                     confirme
                     his
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   
                     His
                     prayer
                     is
                     the
                     selfesame
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     effect
                     Christ
                     taught
                     his
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     commaunding
                     them
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       increase
                       our
                       faith
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     Lord
                     increase
                     our
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     our
                     iustification
                     ,
                     
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       statutes
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     feeling
                     of
                     our
                     sanctification
                     :
                     
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       couenants
                    
                     .
                     So
                     we
                     see
                     now
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     praied
                     before
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     further
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     the
                     statutes
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     so
                     heere
                     he
                     praieth
                     for
                     a
                     further
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     his
                     testimonies
                     .
                     The
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     did
                     neuer
                     so
                     brag
                     of
                     their
                     gifts
                     of
                     knowledge
                     and
                     faith
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     
                     they
                     still
                     acknowledged
                     and
                     lamented
                     in
                     themselues
                     the
                     remnants
                     of
                     ignorance
                     and
                     incredulitie
                     ,
                     and
                     desired
                     the
                     remedie
                     of
                     them
                     by
                     praier
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     for
                     our
                     instruction
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     conscious
                     in
                     our selues
                     of
                     any
                     grosse
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     or
                     palpable
                     vnbeleefe
                     ;
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     pray
                     for
                     a
                     further
                     sight
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     &
                     finding
                     our
                     vnbeleefe
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     craue
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     more
                     staied
                     in
                     his
                     promises
                     .
                     Perseuerance
                     is
                     an
                     excellent
                     thing
                     ,
                     especially
                     when
                     Gods
                     promises
                     are
                     delaied
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     in
                     greatest
                     danger
                     ,
                     then
                     is
                     the
                     sure
                     triall
                     both
                     of
                     our
                     knowledge
                     and
                     faith
                     .
                     We
                     are
                     also
                     taught
                     here
                     ,
                     that
                     whatsoeuer
                     good
                     things
                     we
                     haue
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     them
                     not
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     locke
                     them
                     vp
                     in
                     our
                     possession
                     ,
                     but
                     seeing
                     wee
                     may
                     shrinke
                     away
                     and
                     make
                     shipwracke
                     both
                     of
                     faith
                     and
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     pray
                     to
                     haue
                     a
                     greater
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     statutes
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     greater
                     faith
                     in
                     his
                     promises
                     .
                     And
                     here
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     noted
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     Prophet
                     desiring
                     a
                     greater
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Gods
                     testimonies
                     :
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     desire
                     any
                     corporall
                     reliefe
                     against
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     as
                     spirituall
                     resistance
                     against
                     his
                     vnbeliefe
                     ,
                     teaching
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     perill
                     we
                     should
                     especially
                     craue
                     the
                     true
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     Gods
                     will
                     ,
                     that
                     hauing
                     gotten
                     that
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     haue
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     shall
                     please
                     the
                     Lord.
                     Here
                     we
                     see
                     a
                     great
                     difference
                     
                     betwixt
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     presumption
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     :
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     after
                     long
                     triall
                     either
                     cast
                     off
                     all
                     weldoing
                     ,
                     and
                     perseuering
                     in
                     obedience
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     labour
                     to
                     weaken
                     our
                     faith
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     God
                     his
                     children
                     it
                     must
                     not
                     so
                     preuaile
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     the
                     staying
                     of
                     their
                     obedience
                     ,
                     or
                     hindring
                     of
                     their
                     faith
                     .
                     For
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     in
                     all
                     troubles
                     seeke
                     to
                     be
                     released
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     Gods
                     children
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     possesse
                     their
                     soules
                     in
                     patiēce
                     ,
                     and
                     aboue
                     all
                     ,
                     craue
                     that
                     faith
                     ,
                     which
                     pleaseth
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     obedience
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     most
                     acceptable
                     vnto
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     a
                     token
                     of
                     a
                     reuerent
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     testimonies
                     of
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     call
                     into
                     question
                     rather
                     our
                     obedience
                     and
                     faith
                     ,
                     than
                     Gods
                     promises
                     and
                     statutes
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     our
                     consciences
                     tell
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     rid
                     from
                     our
                     troubles
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     the
                     rod
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     may
                     not
                     light
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     rebelling
                     against
                     Gods
                     lawe
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     mistrusting
                     his
                     couenants
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     said
                     ,
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     would
                     rather
                     be
                     exempted
                     from
                     outward
                     miseries
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     feele
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     Gods
                     promises
                     .
                     But
                     we
                     must
                     haue
                     a
                     iealousie
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     suspect
                     our
                     want
                     of
                     care
                     herein
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     do
                     ,
                     who
                     neuer
                     can
                     content
                     themselues
                     in
                     carking
                     and
                     caring
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     bring
                     in
                     the
                     fruites
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     
                     yeare
                     in
                     their
                     haruest
                     .
                  
                   
                     Many
                     would
                     thinke
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     praier
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     superfluous
                     ,
                     but
                     if
                     they
                     truly
                     knew
                     their
                     owne
                     decaies
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     shrinking
                     in
                     obedience
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     suspect
                     this
                     Psalme
                     of
                     any
                     needlesse
                     repetition
                     ,
                     but
                     would
                     acknowledge
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     wonderfull
                     wisedome
                     and
                     goodnesse
                     of
                     Gods
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     so
                     to
                     prouide
                     for
                     our
                     vnbeleefe
                     and
                     disobedience
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     holy
                     ghost
                     doth
                     here
                     set
                     down
                     the
                     glasse
                     of
                     regeneration
                     ,
                     and
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     how
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     our
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     strength
                     of
                     faith
                     :
                     so
                     we
                     must
                     so
                     behold
                     our
                     corruptions
                     therein
                     ,
                     as
                     from
                     henceforth
                     we
                     may
                     haue
                     a
                     greater
                     iealousie
                     of
                     our selues
                     in
                     them
                     both
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     learned
                     in
                     these
                     two
                     prayers
                     ,
                     how
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Sophisters
                     ,
                     hee
                     craued
                     knowledge
                     not
                     of
                     desert
                     or
                     merite
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     grace
                     and
                     mercie
                     .
                     Where
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     remember
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     craue
                     of
                     God
                     any
                     new
                     mercie
                     to
                     be
                     receiued
                     ,
                     or
                     perseuerance
                     in
                     some
                     mercy
                     alreadie
                     receiued
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       Deale
                       with
                       thy
                       seruant
                       according
                       vnto
                       thy
                       mercie
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Now
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     doubled
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     )
                     his
                     request
                     ,
                     he
                     sheweth
                     the
                     great
                     necessitie
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     mysterie
                     of
                     faith
                     is
                     great
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     that
                     much
                     deceiueth
                     many
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     thinke
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     see
                     into
                     matters
                     as
                     farre
                     as
                     other
                     men
                     ;
                     we
                     haue
                     eares
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     heare
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     another
                     man
                     can
                     doe
                     ;
                     we
                     haue
                     as
                     good
                     wits
                     and
                     reason
                     ;
                     we
                     can
                     conceiue
                     and
                     iudge
                     of
                     a
                     thing
                     as
                     soone
                     and
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     other
                     men
                     commonly
                     doe
                     ;
                     Here
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     acknowledge
                     our
                     dulnes
                     and
                     deadnes
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     attaine
                     vnto
                     the
                     mightie
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     as
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     doe
                     ;
                     for
                     wan●
                     of
                     this
                     we
                     become
                     so
                     fruitlesse
                     in
                     reading
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     hearing
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     cannot
                     truly
                     vnderstand
                     what
                     we
                     reade
                     or
                     heare
                     ;
                     we
                     gather
                     one
                     thing
                     here
                     ,
                     and
                     another
                     thing
                     there
                     ;
                     we
                     gather
                     many
                     things
                     falsely
                     ,
                     and
                     often
                     finde
                     fault
                     with
                     the
                     deliuerie
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     fault
                     is
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     we
                     neuer
                     suspect
                     our selues
                     ,
                     our
                     reason
                     ,
                     nor
                     iudgement
                     .
                     The
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     must
                     be
                     iealous
                     ouer
                     their
                     owne
                     affections
                     ,
                     &
                     must
                     know
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     such
                     naturall
                     thing
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     all
                     is
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     God.
                     We
                     are
                     here
                     then
                     to
                     learne
                     continually
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     iudgement
                     may
                     be
                     enlightened
                     with
                     the
                     true
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     affections
                     renewed
                     into
                     the
                     due
                     obedience
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     should
                     see
                     in
                     how
                     many
                     things
                     our
                     reason
                     erreth
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     affections
                     wauer
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     surely
                     acknowledge
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     no
                     superfluities
                     in
                     this
                     Psalme
                     .
                     For
                     vntill
                     we
                     be
                     fully
                     acquainted
                     with
                     the
                     dulnesse
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     see
                     our
                     necessitie
                     in
                     vsing
                     the
                     like
                     prayers
                     :
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     seeth
                     the
                     blindnesse
                     of
                     his
                     minde
                     ,
                     and
                     corruptions
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     desireth
                     nothing
                     more
                     than
                     to
                     become
                     a
                     new
                     man
                     in
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     learne
                     nothing
                     more
                     than
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     crucified
                     ,
                     howsoeuer
                     others
                     perswade
                     themselues
                     of
                     more
                     mysticall
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     (
                     without
                     this
                     ,
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     knowing
                     nothing
                     )
                     he
                     will
                     count
                     all
                     other
                     knowledge
                     but
                     lothsome
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     dung
                     ,
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     regeneration
                     :
                     whereby
                     he
                     is
                     become
                     a
                     new
                     man
                     in
                     Christ.
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     greater
                     blessing
                     where
                     this
                     knowledge
                     doth
                     abound
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     gifts
                     are
                     in
                     lesse
                     measure
                     ,
                     than
                     where
                     this
                     is
                     but
                     small
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     many
                     other
                     gifts
                     we
                     doe
                     abound
                     .
                     For
                     euery
                     man
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     learned
                     ,
                     euery
                     man
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     trauell
                     in
                     the
                     profound
                     mysteries
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     but
                     euery
                     one
                     had
                     neede
                     to
                     be
                     humbled
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     being
                     all
                     destitute
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     had
                     neede
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     children
                     ,
                     that
                     being
                     spirituall
                     we
                     may
                     iudge
                     our selues
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     not
                     iudge
                     vs
                     ;
                     and
                     howsoeuer
                     we
                     thinke
                     of
                     our selues
                     now
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     shall
                     take
                     from
                     vs
                     the
                     darknesse
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     mists
                     of
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     espie
                     our
                     dulnes
                     and
                     blindnes
                     to
                     be
                     very
                     great
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       126.
                       
                    
                     
                       It
                       is
                       time
                       for
                       thee
                       Lord
                       to
                       worke
                       :
                       for
                       they
                       haue
                       destroyed
                       thy
                       law
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AFter
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     verses
                     going
                     before
                     had
                     praied
                     for
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     now
                     he
                     commeth
                     to
                     pray
                     against
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     &
                     after
                     he
                     had
                     prayed
                     for
                     ease
                     of
                     his
                     trouble
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     amōgst
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     himself
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     had
                     deserued
                     well
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     prayed
                     that
                     his
                     knowledge
                     might
                     be
                     ratified
                     both
                     in
                     the
                     law
                     and
                     Gospel
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     he
                     now
                     commeth
                     ,
                     &
                     sheweth
                     a
                     reason
                     why
                     he
                     would
                     the
                     Lord
                     should
                     so
                     do
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     euen
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     generall
                     flood
                     of
                     iniquitie
                     ,
                     and
                     vniuersall
                     corruption
                     both
                     in
                     religion
                     and
                     maners
                     ,
                     as
                     knowing
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     now
                     high
                     time
                     to
                     keep
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     the
                     statutes
                     &
                     testimonies
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     confirmed
                     both
                     in
                     obedience
                     &
                     faith
                     ,
                     because
                     happy
                     were
                     they
                     that
                     now
                     could
                     beleeue
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     and
                     keep
                     the
                     couenants
                     ,
                     when
                     on
                     no
                     side
                     one
                     might
                     finde
                     examples
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     His
                     meaning
                     then
                     briefly
                     is
                     this
                     :
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     seeing
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     further
                     place
                     left
                     for
                     prayer
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     seeing
                     I
                     haue
                     executed
                     iudgement
                     and
                     iustice
                     
                     euen
                     to
                     the
                     failing
                     of
                     mine
                     eyes
                     ,
                     seeing
                     for
                     all
                     that
                     I
                     can
                     do
                     or
                     say
                     ,
                     they
                     wax
                     worse
                     &
                     worse
                     ,
                     and
                     whereas
                     before
                     they
                     had
                     some
                     reuerence
                     of
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     and
                     now
                     they
                     are
                     growne
                     to
                     the
                     contempt
                     and
                     confounding
                     of
                     thy
                     law
                     ,
                     seeing
                     mercy
                     will
                     not
                     preuaile
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     longer
                     thou
                     bearest
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     they
                     are
                     hardned
                     ,
                     but
                     iudgement
                     must
                     be
                     vsed
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     time
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     to
                     put
                     to
                     thy
                     helping
                     hand
                     .
                     The
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     we
                     see
                     breaketh
                     not
                     out
                     suddenly
                     into
                     this
                     prayer
                     ,
                     but
                     vpon
                     the
                     great
                     neede
                     which
                     vrged
                     him
                     thereunto
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     are
                     here
                     to
                     learne
                     first
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     at
                     all
                     seasons
                     it
                     be
                     needfull
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     guided
                     
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     and
                     due
                     obedience
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     :
                     yet
                     then
                     especially
                     ,
                     when
                     through
                     the
                     generall
                     floods
                     of
                     iniquitie
                     all
                     without
                     that
                     especiall
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     all
                     are
                     like
                     to
                     be
                     carried
                     away
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     common
                     and
                     vniuersall
                     floods
                     sweepe
                     all
                     away
                     before
                     them
                     with
                     
                     their
                     swift
                     and
                     violent
                     course
                     :
                     so
                     in
                     the
                     common
                     floods
                     of
                     corrupt
                     religion
                     and
                     manners
                     ,
                     euery
                     man
                     thinkes
                     that
                     the
                     best
                     religion
                     ,
                     which
                     most
                     men
                     doe
                     hold
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     those
                     things
                     are
                     most
                     lawfull
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     most
                     vsuall
                     .
                     But
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     peculiar
                     and
                     speciall
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     exempted
                     from
                     that
                     generall
                     corruption
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     Enoch
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     preserued
                     to
                     walke
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     that
                     corrupt
                     age
                     ;
                     Noah
                     reserued
                     ,
                     when
                     all
                     flesh
                     had
                     corrupted
                     his
                     waies
                     ;
                     and
                     Lot
                     who
                     liued
                     a
                     iust
                     man
                     euen
                     among
                     the
                     filthie
                     Sodomites
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     preserued
                     from
                     corrupt
                     religion
                     ,
                     when
                     religion
                     is
                     vsed
                     but
                     of
                     custome
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     vsed
                     coldly
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     heate
                     in
                     it
                     ;
                     if
                     when
                     mens
                     manners
                     are
                     generally
                     become
                     corrupt
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     humilitie
                     ,
                     no
                     mercie
                     ,
                     no
                     pitie
                     ,
                     no
                     chastitie
                     ,
                     no
                     puritie
                     ,
                     no
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     no
                     true
                     dealing
                     ,
                     no
                     care
                     of
                     our
                     neighbours
                     credit
                     ;
                     we
                     can
                     walke
                     in
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     obedience
                     of
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     doubtlesse
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     speciall
                     grace
                     of
                     God.
                     In
                     this
                     sense
                     the
                     Prophet
                     prayed
                     on
                     this
                     sort
                     :
                     Therefore
                     haue
                     I
                     doubled
                     my
                     prayer
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     see
                     so
                     little
                     helpe
                     among
                     men
                     .
                     I
                     cannot
                     see
                     any
                     good
                     example
                     to
                     edifie
                     me
                     ,
                     Lord
                     helpe
                     me
                     :
                     
                       It
                       is
                       time
                       for
                       thee
                       O
                       Lord
                       to
                       worke
                       ,
                       for
                       men
                       haue
                       destroyed
                       thy
                       law
                       .
                    
                     We
                     see
                     then
                     how
                     well
                     this
                     dependeth
                     on
                     that
                     which
                     goeth
                     before
                     For
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     this
                     Portion
                     he
                     prayed
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     oppressed
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     now
                     he
                     prayeth
                     that
                     his
                     enemies
                     might
                     be
                     suppressed
                     .
                  
                   
                     At
                     the
                     first
                     sight
                     this
                     would
                     seeme
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     charitable
                     kind
                     of
                     dealing
                     ,
                     to
                     pray
                     against
                     enemies
                     ,
                     because
                     loue
                     requireth
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     pray
                     for
                     our
                     enemies
                     :
                     how
                     then
                     doth
                     this
                     agree
                     with
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     loue
                     ?
                     or
                     shall
                     we
                     thinke
                     that
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     did
                     any
                     thing
                     here
                     against
                     
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     charitie
                     ?
                     We
                     haue
                     shewed
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     were
                     neuer
                     inkindled
                     with
                     wrath
                     for
                     their
                     owne
                     cause
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     breach
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     so
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     had
                     no
                     respect
                     of
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     Gods
                     law
                     :
                     his
                     cause
                     was
                     good
                     ,
                     his
                     persecutors
                     cause
                     was
                     euill
                     ,
                     he
                     hurt
                     them
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     laboured
                     by
                     all
                     meanes
                     to
                     ouercome
                     them
                     with
                     good
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     but
                     continued
                     long
                     in
                     it
                     ;
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     wearie
                     of
                     his
                     wel
                     doing
                     ,
                     but
                     went
                     forward
                     ,
                     euen
                     to
                     the
                     very
                     failing
                     of
                     his
                     eies
                     ,
                     yea
                     his
                     eies
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     saith
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     verse
                     of
                     Port.
                     7.
                     
                       gush
                       out
                       with
                       teares
                       ,
                       because
                       their
                       sins
                    
                     were
                     so
                     great
                     ;
                     he
                     sought
                     peace
                     ,
                     &
                     ensued
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     he
                     saw
                     no
                     amendment
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     worse
                     and
                     worse
                     :
                     wherefore
                     ,
                     seeing
                     their
                     sinne
                     was
                     past
                     recouerie
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     ordinarie
                     help
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     he
                     prayeth
                     God
                     to
                     deale
                     with
                     them
                     from
                     heauen
                     .
                     Neither
                     doth
                     he
                     pray
                     here
                     for
                     their
                     confusion
                     and
                     vtter
                     perdition
                     ,
                     as
                     some
                     may
                     falsely
                     thinke
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     now
                     time
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     should
                     vse
                     some
                     chastisement
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     know
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     broken
                     the
                     lawes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     come
                     to
                     a
                     sight
                     and
                     feeling
                     of
                     their
                     sins
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     punished
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     so
                     the
                     wil
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     their
                     conuersion
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     
                     be
                     no
                     more
                     a
                     plague
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     reproch
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     When
                     our
                     affections
                     are
                     mingled
                     with
                     our
                     cause
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     suspect
                     our selues
                     ;
                     but
                     otherwise
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     see
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     perseuered
                     in
                     executing
                     iudgement
                     and
                     iustice
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     the
                     iniquitie
                     of
                     our
                     aduersaries
                     laieth
                     it selfe
                     so
                     open
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     groweth
                     desperate
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     may
                     desire
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     take
                     his
                     cause
                     into
                     his
                     owne
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     here
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     obserue
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       They
                       haue
                       &c.
                    
                     where
                     he
                     noteth
                     not
                     any
                     particular
                     person
                     ,
                     nor
                     maketh
                     mention
                     of
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     any
                     singular
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     vseth
                     a
                     generall
                     rule
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     for
                     our
                     instruction
                     ,
                     these
                     rules
                     are
                     more
                     diligently
                     to
                     be
                     obserued
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     looke
                     that
                     our
                     cause
                     be
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     aduersaries
                     cause
                     be
                     euill
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     incensed
                     with
                     anger
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     contemned
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     Gods
                     word
                     is
                     despised
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     we
                     pray
                     against
                     them
                     be
                     Gods
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     ours
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     keep
                     our selues
                     in
                     well
                     doing
                     ,
                     and
                     thereby
                     heape
                     coales
                     of
                     fire
                     vpon
                     their
                     head
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     beare
                     them
                     ,
                     euen
                     to
                     the
                     breaking
                     of
                     our
                     backes
                     .
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     then
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     
                     haue
                     vsed
                     curteous
                     admonitions
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     ministerie
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     or
                     Magistracie
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     
                     matter
                     so
                     require
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     obtained
                     ,
                     haue
                     sought
                     to
                     turne
                     them
                     .
                     Fiftly
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     
                     prayed
                     for
                     their
                     amendment
                     ,
                     and
                     wept
                     for
                     their
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     will
                     not
                     
                     serue
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     say
                     as
                     in
                     a
                     last
                     refuge
                     ,
                     Lord
                     take
                     the
                     rod
                     into
                     thine
                     hand
                     ,
                     spare
                     them
                     not
                     ;
                     alwaies
                     
                     prouiding
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     pray
                     not
                     against
                     any
                     particular
                     person
                     ,
                     but
                     leaue
                     them
                     to
                     Gods
                     secret
                     iudgement
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     here
                     is
                     no
                     breach
                     of
                     charitie
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     now
                     adaies
                     we
                     may
                     hereby
                     see
                     ,
                     men
                     reuenge
                     rather
                     their
                     owne
                     affections
                     ,
                     than
                     defend
                     
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     prayed
                     ill
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     whom
                     we
                     neuer
                     
                     prayed
                     for
                     good
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     tremble
                     and
                     feare
                     :
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     zeale
                     of
                     Eliah
                     ;
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     zeale
                     of
                     Dauid
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     zeale
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     worke
                     their
                     singular
                     woe
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     they
                     repent
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       It
                       is
                       time
                    
                     .
                     That
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     here
                     teacheth
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     Gods
                     law
                     is
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     time
                     for
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     wake
                     .
                     This
                     euery
                     man
                     may
                     confesse
                     :
                     but
                     blessed
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     can
                     say
                     in
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     liued
                     iustly
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     vsed
                     no
                     ill
                     against
                     mine
                     enemies
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     prayed
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     deuoured
                     many
                     iniuries
                     at
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     I
                     neuer
                     reuenged
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     here
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     once
                     brought
                     into
                     contempt
                     ,
                     
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     in
                     a
                     nation
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     countrie
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     citie
                     ,
                     or
                     particular
                     person
                     ,
                     let
                     that
                     nation
                     ,
                     countrie
                     ,
                     citie
                     ,
                     or
                     particular
                     person
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     farre
                     off
                     either
                     to
                     their
                     amendment
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     their
                     further
                     and
                     more
                     speedie
                     destruction
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     goe
                     through
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     As
                     first
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     second
                     ,
                     third
                     ,
                     sixt
                     ,
                     seuenth
                     ,
                     and
                     eight
                     of
                     Esay
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     of
                     God
                     threatneth
                     the
                     Israelites
                     ,
                     that
                     because
                     they
                     came
                     to
                     worship
                     of
                     a
                     custome
                     ,
                     but
                     lay
                     still
                     in
                     their
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     rebellious
                     ,
                     giuen
                     to
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     and
                     contemners
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     led
                     captiue
                     of
                     the
                     Assyrians
                     ,
                     and
                     denounceth
                     many
                     plagues
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     all
                     came
                     to
                     passe
                     in
                     the
                     daies
                     of
                     Ahaz
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     carried
                     away
                     captiue
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     no
                     more
                     a
                     people
                     of
                     seuentie
                     yeares
                     after
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     appeare
                     Esay
                     6.
                     
                     And
                     although
                     Gods
                     children
                     haue
                     their
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     and
                     euen
                     they
                     which
                     are
                     Gods
                     children
                     by
                     calling
                     ,
                     may
                     fall
                     into
                     grosse
                     sinnes
                     :
                     yet
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     in
                     them
                     no
                     general
                     falling
                     from
                     honestie
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     haue
                     in
                     them
                     a
                     special
                     care
                     and
                     feare
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     loue
                     nothing
                     more
                     ,
                     they
                     feare
                     and
                     tremble
                     at
                     nothing
                     more
                     than
                     at
                     it
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     they
                     fall
                     into
                     sinne
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     fall
                     from
                     sinne
                     to
                     sinne
                     ;
                     surely
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     in
                     time
                     draw
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     spare
                     them
                     from
                     the
                     common
                     destruction
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     here
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     who
                     though
                     not
                     this
                     generall
                     contempt
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     yet
                     some
                     sinne
                     he
                     had
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     then
                     in
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     truely
                     called
                     ,
                     that
                     although
                     sometime
                     more
                     carnall
                     than
                     spirituall
                     ,
                     and
                     slide
                     into
                     many
                     wants
                     and
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     fall
                     not
                     from
                     one
                     sinne
                     to
                     another
                     sinne
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     tremble
                     being
                     rebuked
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     they
                     esteeme
                     reuerently
                     of
                     the
                     prayers
                     of
                     the
                     faithfull
                     ,
                     they
                     thinke
                     highly
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     vsed
                     in
                     the
                     congregation
                     ,
                     &
                     are
                     obedient
                     to
                     all
                     discipline
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     in
                     these
                     there
                     is
                     great
                     hope
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     reclaimed
                     from
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     exempted
                     from
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     But
                     when
                     we
                     ioyne
                     sinne
                     with
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     draw
                     sinne
                     to
                     vs
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     with
                     cart-ropes
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     contemne
                     true
                     religion
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     pray
                     in
                     custome
                     ,
                     and
                     care
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     make
                     no
                     account
                     of
                     the
                     discipline
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     surely
                     punish
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     Let
                     vs
                     now
                     looke
                     into
                     particular
                     examples
                     :
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     in
                     many
                     places
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     rendreth
                     this
                     reason
                     of
                     his
                     comming
                     to
                     vengeance
                     ,
                     euen
                     because
                     his
                     word
                     was
                     forlorne
                     .
                     As
                     Genes
                     .
                     6.
                     where
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     that
                     after
                     they
                     had
                     begun
                     to
                     corrupt
                     religion
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     verse
                     of
                     the
                     fourth
                     chapter
                     of
                     Genesis
                     appeareth
                     ,
                     and
                     thereby
                     they
                     begun
                     to
                     mix
                     themselues
                     in
                     corrupt
                     marriage
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     sinne
                     had
                     growne
                     to
                     such
                     perfection
                     ,
                     when
                     not
                     a
                     few
                     ,
                     but
                     almost
                     all
                     men
                     ;
                     not
                     in
                     a
                     few
                     things
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ;
                     not
                     at
                     one
                     time
                     ,
                     but
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     ,
                     euen
                     then
                     in
                     this
                     generall
                     flood
                     of
                     iniquitie
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     threatned
                     to
                     send
                     a
                     generall
                     flood
                     of
                     destruction
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     this
                     is
                     apparant
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     now
                     let
                     vs
                     see
                     it
                     in
                     more
                     particular
                     places
                     and
                     persons
                     .
                     The
                     Lord
                     complaineth
                     ,
                     Genesis
                     18.
                     that
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     Sodome
                     and
                     Gomorrah
                     cryed
                     out
                     to
                     heauen
                     for
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     where
                     sinne
                     was
                     so
                     high
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     difference
                     betweene
                     Magistrate
                     and
                     subiect
                     ,
                     like
                     people
                     like
                     priest
                     ,
                     all
                     were
                     defiled
                     ,
                     then
                     came
                     fire
                     and
                     brimstone
                     from
                     heauen
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     come
                     yet
                     to
                     more
                     particular
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     looke
                     into
                     the
                     common-wealths
                     of
                     Iudah
                     and
                     Israel
                     ,
                     whether
                     when
                     they
                     liued
                     vnder
                     their
                     Iudges
                     ,
                     or
                     vnder
                     their
                     Kings
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     finde
                     that
                     before
                     they
                     were
                     punished
                     ,
                     mention
                     is
                     made
                     either
                     of
                     their
                     idolatrie
                     and
                     corrupting
                     of
                     religion
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     their
                     vnthankfulnes
                     and
                     like
                     corrupt
                     manners
                     .
                     When
                     the
                     land
                     was
                     diuided
                     into
                     Iudah
                     and
                     Israel
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     reade
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     King.
                     17.
                     that
                     notwithstanding
                     the
                     Lord
                     testified
                     to
                     Iudah
                     and
                     to
                     Israel
                     ,
                     by
                     all
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     all
                     the
                     Seers
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     
                     should
                     turne
                     from
                     their
                     Idolatrie
                     ,
                     &
                     keepe
                     his
                     statutes
                     ,
                     they
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     contempt
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     were
                     taken
                     prisoners
                     of
                     the
                     Assyrians
                     .
                     Likewise
                     2.
                     
                     Chron.
                     36.
                     17.
                     we
                     may
                     reade
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     Israel
                     fell
                     ,
                     yet
                     Iudah
                     was
                     not
                     amended
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     the
                     Lord
                     shewed
                     compassion
                     vpon
                     it
                     in
                     sending
                     his
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     yet
                     Iudah
                     contemned
                     their
                     admonitions
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     there
                     could
                     be
                     no
                     remedie
                     ,
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     waxed
                     hot
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     were
                     carried
                     captiue
                     to
                     Babell
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     see
                     ere
                     the
                     Lord
                     purposeth
                     a
                     generall
                     sweeping
                     away
                     ,
                     he
                     setteth
                     not
                     downe
                     simple
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     one
                     or
                     two
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     but
                     lincked
                     and
                     chained
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     the
                     contempt
                     of
                     his
                     religion
                     ,
                     the
                     mocking
                     of
                     his
                     Prophets
                     and
                     Preachers
                     .
                     As
                     this
                     is
                     true
                     in
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     societies
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     also
                     true
                     in
                     the
                     ouerthrow
                     of
                     priuate
                     persons
                     .
                     And
                     although
                     
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     seuerall
                     denunciations
                     of
                     seuerall
                     plagues
                     to
                     seuerall
                     persons
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     may
                     learne
                     it
                     euen
                     in
                     our
                     common
                     prouerbe
                     ;
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     goodnes
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     come
                     to
                     naught
                     ;
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     common
                     malefactor
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     come
                     to
                     some
                     shame
                     ;
                     he
                     is
                     so
                     common
                     and
                     vsuall
                     a
                     sinner
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     will
                     some
                     plague
                     light
                     on
                     him
                     .
                     The
                     seruants
                     of
                     Nabal
                     told
                     Abigail
                     their
                     Mistres
                     that
                     he
                     railed
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     added
                     ,
                     that
                     euill
                     lucke
                     would
                     come
                     vpon
                     their
                     maister
                     ,
                     and
                     vpon
                     all
                     his
                     familie
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     was
                     so
                     wicked
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     could
                     not
                     speake
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     indeed
                     he
                     liued
                     not
                     long
                     after
                     .
                     So
                     if
                     we
                     looke
                     into
                     Pharaoh
                     ,
                     or
                     into
                     Saul
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Chron.
                     10.
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     the
                     pride
                     of
                     their
                     sinnes
                     went
                     before
                     the
                     height
                     of
                     their
                     punishments
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     doctrine
                     is
                     seene
                     easily
                     in
                     other
                     men
                     and
                     confessed
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     ,
                     
                     few
                     profit
                     little
                     by
                     it
                     in
                     themselues
                     .
                     We
                     haue
                     great
                     eyes
                     to
                     see
                     other
                     mens
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     scarse
                     will
                     see
                     our
                     owne
                     at
                     all
                     .
                     We
                     haue
                     many
                     eyes
                     to
                     spie
                     an
                     hole
                     in
                     another
                     mans
                     coate
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     can
                     hardly
                     haue
                     an
                     eye
                     to
                     see
                     them
                     in
                     our
                     owne
                     .
                     We
                     can
                     see
                     the
                     moate
                     in
                     another
                     mans
                     eyes
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     leaue
                     beames
                     in
                     our
                     owne
                     :
                     we
                     make
                     mountaines
                     of
                     other
                     mens
                     faults
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     thinke
                     our
                     owne
                     scarsely
                     to
                     be
                     molehils
                     .
                     But
                     Gods
                     children
                     are
                     most
                     studious
                     in
                     iudging
                     themselues
                     ,
                     although
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     besides
                     lay
                     nothing
                     to
                     their
                     charge
                     :
                     but
                     this
                     thing
                     much
                     deceiueth
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     thinke
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     the
                     worse
                     kind
                     of
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     thinke
                     there
                     are
                     worse
                     than
                     we
                     are
                     ,
                     because
                     as
                     yet
                     we
                     are
                     vnspied
                     and
                     spared
                     .
                     But
                     shall
                     we
                     thinke
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       Sodome
                       ,
                       Iudah
                    
                     and
                     Israel
                     ,
                     that
                     Saul
                     and
                     Pharaoh
                     were
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     at
                     the
                     height
                     of
                     their
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     rather
                     they
                     grew
                     by
                     little
                     and
                     little
                     as
                     by
                     degrees
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     one
                     sinne
                     followed
                     many
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     few
                     sinnes
                     a
                     great
                     number
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     which
                     being
                     ioyned
                     with
                     the
                     rest
                     moued
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     vengeance
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     deceiueth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     compare
                     our selues
                     with
                     the
                     worst
                     ,
                     and
                     herein
                     appeareth
                     our
                     madnes
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shew
                     our selues
                     to
                     be
                     brainsicke
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     perceiue
                     our
                     sinnes
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     falling
                     from
                     one
                     sinne
                     to
                     many
                     ,
                     from
                     small
                     to
                     great
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     length
                     we
                     become
                     hardened
                     .
                     It
                     may
                     be
                     thou
                     doest
                     not
                     dispraise
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     but
                     thou
                     esteemest
                     not
                     so
                     reuerently
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     thou
                     shouldest
                     doe
                     :
                     thou
                     wilt
                     not
                     speake
                     ill
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     but
                     thou
                     hast
                     little
                     care
                     whether
                     thou
                     vse
                     them
                     or
                     no
                     :
                     thou
                     wilt
                     not
                     despise
                     the
                     Prayers
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     thou
                     makest
                     no
                     conscience
                     of
                     them
                     :
                     thou
                     darest
                     not
                     speake
                     against
                     discipline
                     ,
                     but
                     thou
                     doest
                     lightly
                     esteeme
                     it
                     :
                     thou
                     art
                     not
                     yet
                     at
                     the
                     height
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     but
                     thou
                     canst
                     commit
                     one
                     sinne
                     after
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     be
                     grieued
                     .
                     But
                     let
                     vs
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     in
                     the
                     highest
                     degree
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     but
                     stepped
                     from
                     few
                     sinnes
                     to
                     make
                     no
                     conscience
                     of
                     many
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     pettie
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     they
                     brast
                     out
                     into
                     grosse
                     sinnes
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     Gods
                     children
                     iudge
                     themselues
                     seuerely
                     ,
                     and
                     secretly
                     ;
                     they
                     haue
                     rather
                     particular
                     sinnes
                     than
                     vniuersall
                     ;
                     they
                     striue
                     against
                     their
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     they
                     loue
                     religion
                     ,
                     and
                     maintaine
                     the
                     fauourers
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     they
                     hope
                     to
                     recouer
                     themselues
                     by
                     grace
                     in
                     Christ.
                     But
                     if
                     by
                     securitie
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     the
                     liking
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     the
                     delighting
                     in
                     the
                     Sacramēts
                     ,
                     the
                     care
                     of
                     discipline
                     be
                     stolne
                     out
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     now
                     sweare
                     ,
                     that
                     could
                     sometimes
                     not
                     suffer
                     an
                     oath
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     now
                     be
                     content
                     to
                     heare
                     the
                     word
                     with
                     sleeping
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     wont
                     to
                     receiue
                     it
                     with
                     teares
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     now
                     prophane
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     which
                     could
                     not
                     abide
                     to
                     breake
                     it
                     :
                     if
                     these
                     degrees
                     creepe
                     into
                     vs
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     feare
                     our selues
                     ,
                     sinne
                     will
                     deceiue
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     deceiuing
                     vs
                     will
                     harden
                     vs
                     ;
                     sinne
                     will
                     make
                     fat
                     our
                     hearts
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     perceiue
                     it
                     ,
                     it
                     wil
                     blinde
                     our
                     mindes
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     see
                     it
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     then
                     the
                     wisedome
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     tarrie
                     whilest
                     their
                     sinnes
                     
                     be
                     great
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     striue
                     against
                     the
                     least
                     ,
                     to
                     esteeme
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     as
                     of
                     the
                     ordinance
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     saluation
                     ,
                     to
                     thinke
                     of
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     of
                     their
                     paradise
                     or
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     which
                     if
                     we
                     
                     could
                     feele
                     ,
                     vndoubtedly
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     giue
                     greater
                     blessings
                     vpon
                     the
                     preachers
                     ,
                     and
                     greater
                     graces
                     to
                     the
                     hearers
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     pray
                     of
                     custome
                     ,
                     without
                     a
                     feeling
                     of
                     our
                     wants
                     ,
                     and
                     sorrow
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     no
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     no
                     care
                     of
                     discipline
                     ,
                     if
                     our
                     hearts
                     be
                     hardened
                     ,
                     all
                     is
                     not
                     well
                     either
                     some
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     at
                     hand
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     feare
                     to
                     be
                     cast
                     into
                     some
                     heresie
                     or
                     such
                     like
                     euill
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     finde
                     that
                     after
                     Esay
                     had
                     prophecied
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     ,
                     The
                     Lord
                     God
                     who
                     would
                     not
                     haue
                     his
                     name
                     plasphemed
                     ,
                     seeing
                     no
                     amendment
                     in
                     his
                     people
                     comes
                     with
                     a
                     greater
                     maiestie
                     ,
                     and
                     bids
                     the
                     prophet
                     Esay
                     .
                     6.
                     to
                     tell
                     them
                     
                       that
                       they
                       should
                       heare
                       ,
                       but
                       not
                       vnderstand
                       ,
                       they
                       should
                       plainly
                       see
                       ,
                       but
                       not
                       perceiue
                       :
                    
                     hee
                     commandeth
                     him
                     moreouer
                     ,
                     to
                     
                       make
                       their
                       hearts
                       s●t
                       ,
                       to
                       make
                       their
                       eares
                       heauie
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       shut
                       their
                       eyes
                       ,
                       least
                       they
                       should
                       see
                       with
                       their
                       eyes
                       ,
                       heare
                       with
                       their
                       eares
                       and
                       vnderstand
                       with
                       their
                       hearts
                       :
                    
                     And
                     because
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     make
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     sauour
                     of
                     life
                     vnto
                     life
                     ,
                     it
                     should
                     bee
                     vnto
                     them
                     the
                     sauour
                     of
                     death
                     vnto
                     death
                     .
                     As
                     this
                     is
                     especially
                     meant
                     of
                     the
                     vngodly
                     :
                     yet
                     surely
                     the
                     godly
                     escaped
                     not
                     but
                     by
                     repentance
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     wisedome
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     vse
                     all
                     meanes
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     to
                     vse
                     destruction
                     when
                     his
                     word
                     wil
                     not
                     serue
                     .
                     We
                     may
                     be
                     comforted
                     euen
                     at
                     this
                     day
                     :
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     yet
                     giueth
                     a
                     scattering
                     of
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     giueth
                     vs
                     some
                     good
                     ministers
                     and
                     magistrates
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     we
                     cōsider
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     long
                     suffering
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     peace
                     ,
                     abundance
                     and
                     many
                     other
                     graces
                     bestowed
                     on
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     so
                     small
                     amendment
                     ;
                     we
                     trust
                     for
                     the
                     remnants
                     sake
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     generall
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     shall
                     not
                     as
                     yet
                     come
                     vpon
                     vs
                     :
                     yet
                     this
                     sore
                     saying
                     should
                     make
                     vs
                     afraide
                     ,
                     
                       it
                       is
                       time
                       for
                       thee
                       Lord
                       ,
                       to
                       put
                       to
                       thine
                       hand
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     This
                     may
                     be
                     much
                     for
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     discomfort
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       127.
                       
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       loue
                       I
                       thy
                       commandements
                       aboue
                       gold
                       ,
                       yea
                       ,
                       aboue
                       most
                       fine
                       gold
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     MArke
                     here
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God.
                     Doe
                     wee
                     not
                     see
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     common
                     rate
                     ,
                     
                     the
                     lesse
                     religion
                     is
                     esteemed
                     ,
                     the
                     lesse
                     it
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     regarded
                     ;
                     the
                     greater
                     the
                     corruption
                     of
                     manners
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     greater
                     is
                     the
                     follie
                     :
                     then
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     rare
                     blessing
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     religion
                     is
                     in
                     euery
                     place
                     hated
                     ,
                     euen
                     then
                     to
                     loue
                     religion
                     ;
                     when
                     manners
                     are
                     euerie
                     where
                     corrupted
                     ,
                     euen
                     then
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     good
                     conuersation
                     .
                     When
                     in
                     our
                     time
                     then
                     we
                     see
                     so
                     many
                     kinds
                     of
                     religion
                     ,
                     as
                     papistrie
                     ,
                     the
                     sect
                     of
                     the
                     Iesuites
                     ,
                     the
                     family
                     of
                     loue
                     ,
                     Anabaptists
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     singular
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     bee
                     established
                     in
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     true
                     religion
                     :
                     When
                     wee
                     looke
                     into
                     their
                     manners
                     ,
                     whether
                     we
                     turne
                     vs
                     to
                     Magistrates
                     or
                     subiects
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     neither
                     finde
                     zealous
                     gouernment
                     ,
                     nor
                     faithfull
                     obedience
                     .
                     If
                     wee
                     liued
                     in
                     a
                     heauen
                     among
                     Angels
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     a
                     paradise
                     with
                     Saints
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     defile
                     our selues
                     with
                     sinne
                     ,
                     wee
                     were
                     worthie
                     to
                     be
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     Paradise
                     with
                     Adam
                     ,
                     and
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     with
                     Cain
                     .
                     But
                     to
                     liue
                     with
                     Noah
                     vprightly
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     walke
                     before
                     God
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     when
                     all
                     flesh
                     hath
                     corrupted
                     his
                     wayes
                     ;
                     or
                     to
                     liue
                     iustly
                     with
                     Lot
                     in
                     the
                     middest
                     of
                     filthie
                     Sodomits
                     ;
                     or
                     to
                     keepe
                     a
                     pure
                     religion
                     or
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     with
                     Elias
                     ,
                     when
                     not
                     one
                     can
                     bee
                     found
                     that
                     hath
                     not
                     bowed
                     to
                     
                       Baal
                       ▪
                    
                     or
                     to
                     liue
                     in
                     keeping
                     iudgement
                     and
                     iustice
                     with
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     where
                     are
                     so
                     many
                     oppressors
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     ▪
                     to
                     haue
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     an
                     heart
                     vpright
                     both
                     in
                     religion
                     and
                     manners
                     ,
                     o●
                     consider
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     especiall
                     worke
                     of
                     grace
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     we
                     may
                     also
                     see
                     both
                     by
                     naturall
                     and
                     ciuill
                     reason
                     :
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     more
                     generall
                     and
                     contagious
                     a
                     disease
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     greater
                     care
                     we
                     vse
                     to
                     watch
                     ouer
                     our
                     health
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     greater
                     mercie
                     of
                     God
                     we
                     count
                     it
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     infected
                     with
                     the
                     rest
                     :
                     and
                     shall
                     wee
                     not
                     iudge
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     spirituall
                     and
                     more
                     heauenly
                     matters
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     more
                     hot
                     sinne
                     groweth
                     to
                     bee
                     ,
                     and
                     like
                     to
                     ouerrun
                     all
                     ,
                     shall
                     wee
                     not
                     grow
                     the
                     more
                     zealous
                     of
                     the
                     saluation
                     of
                     our
                     soules
                     ,
                     and
                     thinke
                     it
                     the
                     rarer
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     being
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     common
                     sinnes
                     are
                     preserued
                     from
                     them
                     ?
                     In
                     ciuill
                     matters
                     doe
                     wee
                     not
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     now
                     deceite
                     in
                     buying
                     and
                     selling
                     ,
                     vnfaithfulnes
                     in
                     bargaining
                     is
                     so
                     great
                     ,
                     euery
                     mā
                     is
                     circumspect
                     to
                     discerne
                     ill
                     dealings
                     ,
                     euery
                     man
                     almost
                     is
                     become
                     a
                     lawyer
                     ,
                     no
                     man
                     is
                     ignorant
                     of
                     the
                     common
                     shifts
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     yet
                     this
                     maketh
                     not
                     men
                     therefore
                     to
                     giue
                     ouer
                     their
                     deedes
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     make
                     their
                     deedes
                     more
                     sure
                     :
                     neither
                     doth
                     deceitfull
                     dealing
                     keepe
                     them
                     the
                     more
                     from
                     markets
                     and
                     faires
                     ,
                     but
                     men
                     are
                     more
                     carefull
                     in
                     their
                     bargayning
                     .
                     Do
                     we
                     loue
                     the
                     Church
                     thē
                     ,
                     though
                     there
                     be
                     so
                     many
                     corruptions
                     of
                     religion
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     many
                     corruptions
                     of
                     manners
                     ?
                     Let
                     vs
                     be
                     more
                     
                     afraide
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     carefull
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     heedie
                     in
                     our
                     liues
                     ,
                     than
                     wee
                     haue
                     beene
                     :
                     let
                     vs
                     listen
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     sealed
                     vp
                     the
                     prophecie
                     ,
                     least
                     the
                     wicked
                     preuaile
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     iust
                     man
                     make
                     himselfe
                     a
                     pray
                     .
                     Now
                     is
                     the
                     time
                     to
                     repent
                     ,
                     it
                     may
                     bee
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     mitigate
                     his
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     fal
                     ,
                     &
                     wil
                     make
                     his
                     punishment
                     particular
                     and
                     easier
                     .
                     For
                     then
                     we
                     truly
                     feare
                     the
                     publike
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     feare
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     carrie
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     height
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     but
                     submit
                     our selues
                     with
                     reuerence
                     to
                     all
                     meanes
                     of
                     true
                     religion
                     and
                     godly
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     speedily
                     iudge
                     our selues
                     for
                     not
                     looking
                     to
                     the
                     least
                     occasion
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     watching
                     ouer
                     our
                     soules
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     become
                     not
                     remisse
                     ,
                     or
                     with
                     looser
                     conscience
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     sacraments
                     ,
                     or
                     discipline
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     secret
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     passe
                     from
                     one
                     sinne
                     to
                     another
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     remorse
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     vntill
                     wee
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     contempt
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     :
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     speciall
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     grieued
                     with
                     sinne
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     .
                     And
                     surely
                     that
                     so
                     many
                     are
                     giuen
                     to
                     ill
                     workes
                     and
                     so
                     few
                     to
                     good
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     manifest
                     token
                     ,
                     seeing
                     the
                     word
                     wil
                     not
                     moue
                     vs
                     to
                     be
                     zealous
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     shortly
                     send
                     a
                     iudgement
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     generall
                     ,
                     yet
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     particular
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     worthie
                     noting
                     in
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     that
                     the
                     more
                     religion
                     decayed
                     ,
                     the
                     
                     more
                     religious
                     was
                     hee
                     ;
                     the
                     more
                     godlinesse
                     departed
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     godly
                     was
                     hee
                     :
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     farre
                     contrarie
                     to
                     our
                     practises
                     ,
                     who
                     allowe
                     that
                     which
                     most
                     doe
                     ;
                     and
                     loue
                     that
                     least
                     ,
                     which
                     most
                     doe
                     like
                     ,
                     making
                     other
                     mens
                     examples
                     placards
                     for
                     our
                     sins
                     .
                     For
                     many
                     will
                     say
                     :
                     how
                     I
                     pray
                     ,
                     liueth
                     such
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     how
                     doth
                     he
                     ?
                     doth
                     not
                     he
                     liue
                     an
                     honest
                     life
                     ?
                     can
                     I
                     follow
                     a
                     better
                     man
                     ?
                     wee
                     must
                     not
                     doe
                     as
                     other
                     men
                     doe
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     commandeth
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     Let
                     this
                     then
                     be
                     a
                     sure
                     rule
                     whereby
                     euery
                     man
                     may
                     examine
                     himselfe
                     :
                     if
                     the
                     more
                     religion
                     
                     and
                     manners
                     decay
                     ,
                     thou
                     art
                     the
                     more
                     religious
                     and
                     godly
                     ,
                     thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     be
                     carried
                     away
                     with
                     the
                     common
                     destruction
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     thy
                     zeale
                     and
                     care
                     of
                     godlines
                     be
                     the
                     lesse
                     ,
                     then
                     feare
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     thou
                     repent
                     ,
                     as
                     thou
                     art
                     wrapped
                     in
                     the
                     common
                     sinne
                     ,
                     thou
                     shalt
                     also
                     be
                     taken
                     in
                     the
                     common
                     reward
                     of
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     that
                     corruptions
                     may
                     not
                     preuaile
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     thinke
                     there
                     is
                     as
                     great
                     contrarietie
                     betweene
                     vs
                     and
                     others
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     betweene
                     light
                     and
                     darknesse
                     ,
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     diuell
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     wee
                     beginne
                     to
                     bee
                     in
                     mammering
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     know
                     not
                     what
                     to
                     holde
                     ,
                     but
                     wauer
                     in
                     all
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     bee
                     doubted
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     shall
                     bee
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     common
                     punishment
                     .
                  
                   
                     Let
                     vs
                     learne
                     then
                     to
                     shut
                     vp
                     our
                     faith
                     within
                     the
                     compasse
                     of
                     Noah
                     his
                     Arke
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     commit
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     broad
                     waters
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     world
                     .
                     To
                     this
                     ende
                     saide
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                       When
                       the
                       Sonne
                       of
                       man
                       shall
                       come
                       ,
                       where
                       shall
                       hee
                       finde
                       faith
                       in
                       the
                       earth
                       ?
                    
                     as
                     though
                     hee
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     an
                     hard
                     matter
                     to
                     finde
                     faith
                     amongst
                     men
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     in
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     esteeme
                     aright
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     loue
                     it
                     aboue
                     gold
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       128.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       esteeme
                       all
                       thy
                       precepts
                       most
                       iust
                       ,
                       and
                       hate
                       all
                       false
                       wayes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     sound
                     loue
                     of
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     where
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     an
                     hatred
                     of
                     euill
                     .
                     We
                     shall
                     see
                     this
                     by
                     experience
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     loueth
                     to
                     keepe
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     he
                     wil
                     hate
                     a
                     prophane
                     breaker
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     :
                     he
                     that
                     loueth
                     chastitie
                     will
                     abhorre
                     adultery
                     ;
                     he
                     that
                     loueth
                     true
                     dealing
                     ,
                     hateth
                     all
                     vnrighteousnes
                     ;
                     and
                     surely
                     if
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     in
                     truth
                     loue
                     good
                     and
                     hate
                     euill
                     ,
                     but
                     bee
                     found
                     to
                     halte
                     in
                     hypocrisie
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     in
                     time
                     be
                     discouered
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     day
                     taken
                     in
                     a
                     trip
                     .
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     vseth
                     emphatically
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       esteeme
                       all
                       thy
                       precepts
                    
                     ,
                     hee
                     declareth
                     that
                     he
                     loued
                     not
                     one
                     or
                     two
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     the
                     commaundements
                     .
                     His
                     meaning
                     then
                     is
                     this
                     :
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     least
                     of
                     thy
                     commaundements
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     esteeme
                     it
                     :
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     one
                     way
                     of
                     falsehoode
                     but
                     I
                     abhorre
                     it
                     .
                     Now
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     learne
                     not
                     to
                     esteeme
                     well
                     of
                     one
                     commaundement
                     ,
                     which
                     our
                     nature
                     best
                     liketh
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     dispense
                     with
                     another
                     ,
                     but
                     true
                     christianitie
                     esteemeth
                     all
                     alike
                     ,
                     &
                     euen
                     that
                     most
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     nature
                     we
                     are
                     most
                     ready
                     to
                     breake
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   PORTION
                   .
                   17.
                   
                   TETH
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       129.
                       
                    
                     
                       Thy
                       testimonies
                       are
                       wonderfull
                       ,
                       therefore
                       doth
                       my
                       soule
                       keepe
                       them
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     selfe
                     same
                     argument
                     is
                     here
                     continued
                     ,
                     which
                     hee
                     vsed
                     before
                     .
                     For
                     hee
                     partly
                     prayeth
                     for
                     graces
                     ,
                     and
                     partly
                     sheweth
                     what
                     graces
                     hee
                     hath
                     receiued
                     :
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     second
                     ,
                     third
                     and
                     last
                     verses
                     of
                     this
                     Portion
                     ,
                     hee
                     sheweth
                     his
                     graces
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     hee
                     prayeth
                     for
                     graces
                     .
                     As
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     selfe
                     same
                     argument
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     see
                     a
                     new
                     reason
                     .
                     
                       Thy
                       testimonies
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       are
                       wonderful
                    
                     ;
                     that
                     ●●
                     ,
                     thy
                     lawe
                     hath
                     in
                     it
                     such
                     mysteries
                     ,
                     as
                     naturall
                     men
                     cannot
                     reach
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     lone●
                     thy
                     law
                     .
                     As
                     if
                     hee
                     should
                     haue
                     said
                     :
                     Lord
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     ▪
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     that
                     men
                     doe
                     so
                     basely
                     esteeme
                     of
                     the
                     greatnes
                     of
                     thy
                     couenants
                     ,
                     why
                     doe
                     men
                     so
                     little
                     regard
                     it
                     ?
                     because
                     they
                     neuer
                     tasted
                     the
                     excellencie
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     they
                     neuer
                     felt
                     the
                     wonderfull
                     and
                     powerfull
                     maiesty
                     thereof
                     .
                     Why
                     doe
                     ●lay
                     them
                     vp
                     as
                     my
                     soule
                     ?
                     because
                     in
                     my
                     soule
                     I
                     haue
                     felt
                     by
                     thy
                     word
                     su●
                     wisdome
                     ●s
                     eye
                     hath
                     not
                     seene
                     ,
                     eare
                     hath
                     not
                     heard
                     ,
                     nor
                     reason
                     able
                     to
                     conceiue
                     And
                     why
                     I
                     pray
                     you
                     ,
                     in
                     our
                     times
                     doe
                     so
                     few
                     conceiue
                     ,
                     or
                     conceiuing
                     ,
                     doe
                     keepe
                     and
                     so
                     esteeme
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     because
                     the
                     wise
                     men
                     of
                     the
                     worlde
                     thinke
                     it
                     a
                     thing
                     very
                     easie
                     ▪
                     and
                     they
                     can
                     conceiue
                     〈◊〉
                     they
                     list
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     more
                     common
                     sort
                     of
                     people
                     make
                     ●o
                     more
                     account
                     of
                     i●
                     ,
                     ●han
                     to
                     giue
                     it
                     the
                     hearing
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     with
                     their
                     naturall
                     wit
                     ,
                     and
                     reason
                     onely
                     .
                  
                   
                     Some
                     men
                     may
                     t●in●●
                     〈…〉
                     t●●u●●
                     against
                     mens
                     wits
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     men
                     may
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     that
                     is
                     a
                     mysterie
                     which
                     cann●●
                     〈…〉
                     by
                     reason
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     a
                     thing
                     which
                     by
                     wit
                     and
                     reason
                     may
                     be
                     conceiue●
                     and
                     〈…〉
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     mysterie
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     why
                     comming
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     haue
                     new
                     eyes
                     to
                     see
                     spiritually
                     ,
                     new
                     eares
                     to
                     discerne
                     ,
                     new
                     hearts
                     to
                     conceiue
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       130.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       entrance
                       into
                       thy
                       word
                       sheweth
                       light
                       ,
                       and
                       giueth
                       vnderstanding
                       to
                       the
                       simple
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     is
                     no
                     painted
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     simplicitie
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     of
                     more
                     glorie
                     and
                     
                     pompe
                     ,
                     than
                     all
                     the
                     wisedome
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     besides
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     Paul
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                     3.
                     prayed
                     that
                     the
                     Ephesians
                     might
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     riches
                     of
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     receiue
                     strength
                     by
                     his
                     spirit
                     in
                     the
                     inner
                     man
                     ,
                     to
                     comprehend
                     the
                     breadth
                     and
                     height
                     and
                     length
                     and
                     depth
                     of
                     this
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     speaking
                     to
                     Peter
                     of
                     this
                     mysterie
                     attained
                     to
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Flesh
                       and
                       blood
                       hath
                       not
                       〈…〉
                       this
                       vnto
                       thee
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       Spirit
                       .
                    
                     And
                     in
                     Matth.
                     13
                     11.
                     where
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     spake
                     in
                     Parables
                     ,
                     he
                     ●●●●e
                     ,
                     
                       Because
                       it
                       is
                       giuen
                       to
                       you
                       to
                       knowe
                       the
                       secrets
                       of
                       the
                       kingdome
                       of
                       ●●●●●n
                       ▪
                       but
                       to
                       ●h●m
                       it
                       is
                       not
                       giuen
                       .
                    
                     Many
                     may
                     haue
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     strike
                     their
                     eares
                     ▪
                     they
                     may
                     haue
                     an
                     humane
                     conceiuing
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     few
                     haue
                     the
                     right
                     and
                     spirituall
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     When
                     we
                     come
                     then
                     in
                     feare
                     and
                     trembling
                     to
                     heare
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     knowing
                     that
                     of
                     our selues
                     we
                     can
                     neuer
                     vnderstand
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     craue
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     prayer
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     giuen
                     vs
                     by
                     his
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     who
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     author
                     in
                     giuing
                     it
                     ,
                     so
                     hee
                     is
                     also
                     the
                     causer
                     of
                     conceiuing
                     it
                     ,
                     wee
                     are
                     sure
                     we
                     shall
                     vnderstand
                     .
                     There
                     is
                     an
                     hearing
                     of
                     the
                     letter
                     and
                     an
                     hearing
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     .
                     Why
                     then
                     haue
                     wee
                     so
                     little
                     iudgement
                     and
                     cold
                     affections
                     in
                     hearing
                     and
                     reading
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     we
                     heare
                     and
                     reade
                     so
                     malapertly
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     not
                     throughly
                     and
                     truely
                     perswaded
                     of
                     the
                     maiestie
                     thereof
                     ?
                     The
                     Lord
                     is
                     delighted
                     with
                     the
                     soule
                     that
                     is
                     humbled
                     ,
                     and
                     refuseth
                     the
                     purpose
                     of
                     the
                     proud
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     that
                     so
                     many
                     runne
                     into
                     heresie
                     ;
                     but
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     proude
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     conceits
                     ?
                     On
                     the
                     contrarie
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     had
                     this
                     humbled
                     minde
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     so
                     senselesse
                     in
                     conceiuing
                     ,
                     nor
                     so
                     soone
                     caried
                     away
                     with
                     the
                     flouds
                     and
                     tempests
                     of
                     corrupt
                     doctrine
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       soule
                       doth
                       keepe
                       them
                    
                     ,
                     his
                     meaning
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     therefore
                     hee
                     laide
                     vp
                     the
                     precepts
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     might
                     haue
                     them
                     in
                     a
                     readinesse
                     when
                     hee
                     should
                     practise
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     saith
                     portion
                     2.
                     3.
                     
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       hid
                       thy
                       promise
                       in
                       my
                       heart
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       might
                       not
                       sinne
                       against
                       thee
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                   
                     The
                     soule
                     is
                     the
                     seate
                     of
                     affections
                     ,
                     for
                     hee
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     had
                     the
                     statutes
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     
                     his
                     affections
                     .
                     
                       The
                       seate
                       of
                       diuinitie
                       is
                       the
                       heart
                       ,
                    
                     wherefore
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     vse
                     so
                     often
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     man
                     is
                     corrupt
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     searcheth
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     the
                     foolish
                     man
                     hath
                     said
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     the
                     Philosophers
                     saide
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     minde
                     was
                     the
                     seate
                     of
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     could
                     neuer
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     heart
                     is
                     the
                     seate
                     of
                     Christian
                     religion
                     .
                     Which
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     in
                     our
                     minde
                     ,
                     wee
                     should
                     surely
                     be
                     puft
                     vp
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     are
                     with
                     knowledge
                     .
                     Here
                     is
                     then
                     
                     a
                     triall
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     .
                     I
                     see
                     many
                     labour
                     after
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     but
                     fewe
                     after
                     affections
                     .
                     This
                     in
                     temptation
                     will
                     not
                     helpe
                     ,
                     vntill
                     both
                     knowledge
                     and
                     affections
                     be
                     on
                     our
                     sides
                     to
                     resist
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     in
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     may
                     also
                     be
                     in
                     affections
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     wee
                     may
                     learne
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     commend
                     it
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     ;
                     yet
                     surely
                     wee
                     shall
                     haue
                     no
                     profit
                     by
                     it
                     in
                     temptation
                     .
                     
                     When
                     we
                     haue
                     none
                     other
                     seate
                     for
                     diuinitie
                     ,
                     but
                     our
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     doe
                     not
                     place
                     it
                     in
                     our
                     braine
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     throughly
                     set
                     our
                     affections
                     on
                     it
                     ,
                     our
                     life
                     though
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     taken
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     yet
                     our
                     soule
                     would
                     sticke
                     to
                     the
                     thing
                     whereon
                     our
                     affections
                     are
                     so
                     earnestly
                     set
                     .
                     So
                     Ionathans
                     heart
                     was
                     saide
                     to
                     bee
                     knit
                     to
                     Dauid
                     :
                     wherefore
                     let
                     vs
                     labour
                     to
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     Virgine
                     
                       Mary
                       ,
                       My
                       soule
                       doth
                       magnifie
                       th●
                       Lord
                       ,
                       my
                       spirit
                       reioyceth
                       in
                       God
                       my
                       Sauiour
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Thy
                       testimonies
                       are
                       wonderfull
                    
                     :
                     Hereof
                     say
                     the
                     Papists
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     being
                     mystical
                     ,
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     taught
                     to
                     the
                     common
                     sort
                     of
                     people
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     common
                     people
                     say
                     themselues
                     :
                     what
                     will
                     ye
                     haue
                     vs
                     doe
                     with
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     what
                     should
                     simple
                     men
                     meddle
                     with
                     it
                     ?
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     like
                     the
                     learned
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     for
                     you
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     for
                     you
                     that
                     are
                     learned
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     vs.
                     The
                     holy
                     ghost
                     here
                     most
                     fitly
                     prouideth
                     against
                     the
                     Papists
                     and
                     the
                     common
                     people
                     Let
                     vs
                     know
                     then
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     simple
                     man
                     of
                     the
                     countrie
                     ,
                     though
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     he
                     be
                     not
                     so
                     capable
                     ,
                     yet
                     offering
                     and
                     submitting
                     his
                     heart
                     and
                     whole
                     reason
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     afterward
                     attaine
                     to
                     great
                     knowledge
                     .
                  
                   
                     They
                     are
                     wonderfull
                     then
                     to
                     humane
                     wit
                     ,
                     and
                     reason
                     not
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     wise
                     men
                     wander
                     in
                     the
                     skyes
                     ,
                     and
                     houer
                     aloft
                     in
                     vaine
                     conceites
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     haue
                     not
                     learned
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     crucified
                     ,
                     haue
                     nothing
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     when
                     as
                     poore
                     simple
                     people
                     desirous
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     ,
                     doe
                     vnderstand
                     wonderfull
                     things
                     .
                     The
                     Prophet
                     saith
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     .
                     78.
                     
                     
                       Heare
                       my
                       word
                       O
                       my
                       people
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       I
                       will
                       open
                       my
                       mouth
                       in
                       a
                       parable
                       &c.
                    
                     and
                     hee
                     addeth
                     afterward
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       will
                       not
                       hide
                       them
                       from
                       their
                       children
                       .
                    
                     He
                     calleth
                     them
                     high
                     speeches
                     ,
                     and
                     darke
                     sentences
                     to
                     mans
                     capacitie
                     ;
                     but
                     Gods
                     people
                     can
                     vnderstand
                     them
                     :
                     they
                     are
                     hidden
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     trust
                     too
                     much
                     to
                     their
                     owne
                     reason
                     and
                     are
                     reuealed
                     vnto
                     them
                     that
                     renounce
                     their
                     owne
                     reason
                     .
                  
                   
                     Marke
                     here
                     he
                     saith
                     :
                     
                       the
                       〈…〉
                       into
                       thy
                       statutes
                    
                     .
                     Will
                     then
                     the
                     beginning
                     giue
                     vnderstanding
                     ?
                     what
                     will
                     it
                     doe
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     gone
                     forward
                     in
                     it
                     ?
                     what
                     hindreth
                     vs
                     ,
                     why
                     we
                     goe
                     forward
                     no
                     more
                     ?
                     but
                     euen
                     the
                     too
                     much
                     trusting
                     to
                     our
                     owne
                     wits
                     .
                     What
                     ?
                     haue
                     we
                     such
                     wits
                     in
                     outward
                     matters
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     so
                     grosse
                     in
                     matters
                     concerning
                     our
                     saluation
                     ?
                     Oh
                     hypocrites
                     saith
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     you
                     can
                     discerne
                     the
                     outward
                     seasons
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     What
                     meaneth
                     then
                     this
                     dulnes
                     and
                     deadnesse
                     in
                     heauenly
                     things
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     men
                     deceiue
                     their
                     owne
                     soules
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     their
                     wits
                     were
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     as
                     well
                     conceiue
                     spirituall
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     corporall
                     .
                     To
                     doe
                     ill
                     ,
                     saith
                     ●eremie
                     ,
                     this
                     people
                     is
                     wise
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     doe
                     good
                     they
                     haue
                     no
                     wit.
                     What
                     a
                     curse
                     of
                     God
                     vpon
                     our
                     wits
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     so
                     quicke
                     in
                     worldly
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     dull
                     in
                     heauenly
                     things
                     ?
                     surely
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     pride
                     of
                     mans
                     reason
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     meaning
                     then
                     of
                     this
                     place
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     are
                     altogether
                     bereaued
                     of
                     discretion
                     ,
                     haue
                     such
                     a
                     light
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     vnderstoode
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     being
                     lowly
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     eyes
                     ,
                     abase
                     their
                     pride
                     of
                     wit
                     to
                     the
                     pure
                     wisedome
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     neither
                     the
                     simplicitie
                     of
                     the
                     baser
                     sort
                     is
                     any
                     hinderance
                     to
                     the
                     gospell
                     ,
                     neither
                     the
                     wisedome
                     of
                     the
                     mightie
                     any
                     thing
                     auaileth
                     thereunto
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     it
                     be
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     howsoeuer
                     men
                     brag
                     of
                     
                       an
                       holy
                       foolishnes
                    
                     .
                     For
                     
                       Ioseph
                       ,
                       Iob
                       ,
                       Dauid
                    
                     and
                     Daniel
                     had
                     good
                     wits
                     ,
                     but
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     and
                     subiect
                     by
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wee
                     are
                     then
                     to
                     learne
                     by
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     spoken
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     man
                     hateth
                     sinne
                     with
                     a
                     godly
                     zeale
                     in
                     another
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     first
                     hated
                     it
                     in
                     himselfe
                     :
                     we
                     must
                     cast
                     the
                     first
                     stone
                     at
                     ourselues
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     auoide
                     all
                     ill
                     wayes
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     hate
                     one
                     euill
                     way
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     we
                     cannot
                     doe
                     all
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     loue
                     one
                     commaundement
                     
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     another
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     requireth
                     ,
                     euen
                     to
                     heare
                     ●l
                     his
                     commaundements
                     alike
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     so
                     much
                     we
                     profit
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     the
                     more
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     must
                     esteeme
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     ,
                     against
                     which
                     our
                     reason
                     doth
                     most
                     resist
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     affections
                     most
                     fight
                     .
                     We
                     shewed
                     also
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     129.
                     verse
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Prophets
                     meaning
                     was
                     not
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     were
                     some
                     profound
                     mysteries
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     all
                     were
                     mysteries
                     ,
                     what
                     thing
                     soeuer
                     therein
                     contained
                     .
                     We
                     shewed
                     that
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     did
                     not
                     place
                     the
                     word
                     in
                     his
                     vnderstanding
                     onely
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                     and
                     affections
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     labour
                     to
                     ioyne
                     iudgement
                     and
                     affection
                     ,
                     for
                     in
                     ●oble
                     ,
                     if
                     affection
                     bee
                     not
                     ioyned
                     with
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     iudgement
                     will
                     not
                     helpe
                     ,
                     because
                     affections
                     rebell
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     shall
                     finde
                     such
                     a
                     conflict
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     will
                     say
                     we
                     haue
                     lab
                     〈…〉
                     much
                     in
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     and
                     too
                     little
                     in
                     affections
                     .
                     When
                     then
                     in
                     temptation
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     onely
                     haue
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     affection
                     on
                     ourside
                     ,
                     we
                     shal
                     be
                     able
                     the
                     better
                     to
                     ●●●●
                     unter
                     with
                     〈…〉
                     things
                     commaunded
                     a
                     speciall
                     meane
                     to
                     embrace
                     them
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     trauaile
                     as
                     well
                     with
                     affection
                     ●s
                     with
                     iudgement
                     :
                     in
                     things
                     forbidden
                     these
                     two
                     ioyned
                     together
                     ,
                     will
                     make
                     vs
                     the
                     better
                     to
                     auoyde
                     them
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     good
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     thus
                     to
                     ●rie
                     himselfe
                     :
                     Lord
                     giue
                     mee
                     a
                     sight
                     of
                     my
                     former
                     estate
                     ,
                     why
                     did
                     I
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     knowledge
                     ?
                     why
                     did
                     I
                     so
                     little
                     profit
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     particular
                     duties
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     particular
                     troubles
                     ?
                     surely
                     I
                     ▪
                     euer
                     laboured
                     
                     so
                     after
                     my
                     affections
                     ,
                     as
                     after
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     I
                     laid
                     vp
                     thy
                     word
                     more
                     in
                     my
                     minde
                     ,
                     than
                     in
                     my
                     heart
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       131.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       opened
                       my
                       mouth
                       and
                       panted
                       because
                       I
                       loued
                       thy
                       commendements
                    
                  
                   
                     SOme
                     would
                     thinke
                     this
                     zeale
                     to
                     be
                     madnesse
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     had
                     neuer
                     such
                     feelings
                     nor
                     affections
                     .
                     But
                     what
                     saith
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     more
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ?
                     hee
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     with
                     his
                     feete
                     he
                     walked
                     in
                     the
                     lawe
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     his
                     eyes
                     looke
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     his
                     hands
                     were
                     lift
                     vp
                     ,
                     his
                     spirit
                     panted
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     a
                     man
                     being
                     wearie
                     gapeth
                     to
                     take
                     breath
                     ,
                     and
                     swalloweth
                     vp
                     the
                     ayre
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     Prophet
                     in
                     the
                     wearinesse
                     of
                     his
                     troubles
                     ,
                     swallowed
                     vp
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     
                       O
                       hungrie
                       soule
                       which
                       the
                       Lord
                       did
                       ●atisfie
                       ,
                       and
                       with
                       his
                       word
                       alone
                       could
                       comfort
                       .
                    
                     The
                     metapher
                     is
                     taken
                     from
                     wearied
                     and
                     panting
                     Hinds
                     ,
                     which
                     after
                     long
                     pursuing
                     and
                     chasing
                     was
                     very
                     drye
                     through
                     hea●e
                     ,
                     and
                     desire
                     nothing
                     more
                     than
                     the
                     water
                     b●ookes
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     as
                     he
                     chased
                     Hart
                     longeth
                     after
                     the
                     waters
                     ,
                     so
                     his
                     thirstie
                     soule
                     desired
                     nothing
                     more
                     than
                     to
                     be
                     satisfied
                     with
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     Psalme
                     is
                     giuen
                     vs
                     by
                     Gods
                     blessing
                     to
                     remoue
                     vs
                     from
                     our
                     dulnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     teach
                     vs
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     labour
                     more
                     after
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     that
                     after
                     affection
                     ;
                     why
                     then
                     profit
                     we
                     no
                     more
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ?
                     there
                     is
                     little
                     hunger
                     in
                     vs
                     ;
                     much
                     〈◊〉
                     doth
                     〈…〉
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     examine
                     not
                     ourselues
                     at
                     midnight
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     humbled
                     ,
                     we
                     thust
                     not
                     ,
                     we
                     pant
                     not
                     .
                     All
                     Gods
                     prom●ies
                     are
                     chiefly
                     made
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     hunger
                     after
                     them
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     Pro.
                     2.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       It
                       thou
                       seekest
                       knowledge
                       as
                       siluer
                       ,
                       and
                       sear●hest
                       for
                       her
                       as
                       for
                       treasure
                       5
                       Th●●●
                       shalt
                       thou
                       vnderstand
                       the
                       feare
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Here
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     holy
                     ghost
                     calleth
                     〈…〉
                     word
                     a
                     ●reasure
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ●id
                     and
                     sheweth
                     how
                     we
                     must
                     seeke
                     &
                     search
                     for
                     it
                     Awakethe
                     your
                     affections
                     ,
                     awake
                     your
                     affections
                     ,
                     
                     behold
                     here
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     blesse
                     ●ts
                     ,
                     and
                     satisfie
                     the
                     hungrie
                     soules
                     .
                     The
                     Lord
                     requireth
                     nothing
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     mistrust
                     our
                     reason
                     :
                     and
                     to
                     suspect
                     our
                     affections
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     teachable
                     in
                     spirit
                     ,
                     to
                     hunger
                     in
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     thirstingly
                     to
                     long
                     after
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     if
                     we
                     shall
                     doe
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     receiue
                     increase
                     of
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     amendment
                     of
                     life
                     For
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     as
                     meeke
                     schollers
                     wil
                     be
                     taught
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     submit
                     their
                     reason
                     to
                     the
                     simplic●t●e
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     saith
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Blessed
                       an●
                       the
                       poore
                       in
                       spirit
                       ,
                       for
                       their●s
                       is
                       the
                       kingdome
                       of
                       heauen
                       .
                       Blessed
                       are
                       they
                       that
                       hunger
                       and
                       thirst
                       for
                       righteousnes
                       for
                       they
                       shall
                       be
                       filled
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     But
                     here
                     may
                     seeme
                     to
                     mans
                     reason
                     a
                     great
                     repugnance
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     verse
                     aforegoing
                     .
                     
                       The
                       entrance
                       into
                       thy
                       word
                       sheweth
                       light
                       and
                       giueth
                       vnderstanding
                       to
                       the
                       simile
                       .
                    
                     For
                     hee
                     had
                     shewed
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     going
                     before
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     testimonies
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     were
                     wonderfull
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     part
                     ;
                     ●●●
                     meaning
                     that
                     all
                     therein
                     was
                     mysticall
                     :
                     and
                     here
                     he
                     saith
                     that
                     the
                     very
                     entrance
                     into
                     Gods
                     word
                     giueth
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     vnderstanding
                     to
                     the
                     simple
                     .
                     We
                     answere
                     that
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     or
                     especially
                     the
                     second
                     table
                     of
                     it
                     may
                     bee
                     conceiued
                     by
                     reason
                     :
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     nothing
                     so
                     in
                     
                     ●●●
                     doctrine
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     here
                     meant
                     in
                     this
                     word
                     testimonies
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     shewed
                     to
                     bee
                     
                     taken
                     for
                     the
                     couenants
                     of
                     God.
                     The
                     doctors
                     of
                     reason
                     ,
                     I
                     meane
                     the
                     papists
                     ,
                     say
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     to
                     the
                     common
                     people
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     mystical
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     neuer
                     knew
                     ,
                     not
                     by
                     good
                     experience
                     felt
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     of
                     God
                     were
                     easie
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     would
                     submit
                     themselues
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     vse
                     them
                     familiarly
                     .
                     Others
                     indeed
                     may
                     read
                     ,
                     see
                     ,
                     and
                     heare
                     them
                     :
                     but
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     as
                     Parables
                     and
                     enigmaticall
                     vnto
                     them
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     wee
                     did
                     see
                     this
                     aright
                     ,
                     that
                     that
                     which
                     the
                     wisest
                     man
                     cannot
                     conceiue
                     ,
                     the
                     simplest
                     soules
                     may
                     attaine
                     to
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     be
                     taught
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     would
                     it
                     not
                     take
                     vp
                     our
                     affections
                     ?
                     This
                     made
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     say
                     :
                     
                       I
                       thanke
                       thee
                       O
                       Father
                       ,
                       Lord
                       of
                       heauen
                       and
                       earth
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       hast
                       hia
                       these
                       things
                       from
                       the
                       ●●●●
                       and
                       prudent
                       ,
                       and
                       hast
                       reuealed
                       them
                       vnto
                       babes
                       :
                       euen
                       so
                       O
                       Father
                       ,
                       was
                       it
                       thy
                       good
                       will
                       and
                       pleasure
                       :
                    
                     As
                     if
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     should
                     haue
                     said
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     see
                     the
                     wise
                     men
                     haue
                     great
                     conceiuings
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     attaine
                     not
                     to
                     thy
                     word
                     ;
                     yet
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     humble
                     and
                     poore
                     of
                     spirit
                     ▪
                     I
                     see
                     thou
                     makest
                     it
                     knowne
                     .
                     Did
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     giue
                     thankes
                     for
                     this
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     not
                     we
                     for
                     whose
                     example
                     these
                     things
                     were
                     done
                     ?
                     We
                     can
                     giue
                     thankes
                     for
                     our
                     wits
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     for
                     our
                     memories
                     :
                     but
                     what
                     is
                     that
                     to
                     the
                     purpose
                     :
                     our
                     wit
                     may
                     rather
                     hinder
                     vs
                     ,
                     than
                     further
                     vs
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     vnles
                     it
                     be
                     humbled
                     and
                     subiect
                     to
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     .
                     But
                     here
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     cause
                     of
                     thankefulnesse
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     simple
                     shall
                     vnderstand
                     these
                     mysteries
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     we
                     shewed
                     before
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     haue
                     no
                     conceiuing
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     acknowledge
                     their
                     simplicitie
                     ,
                     and
                     hunger
                     after
                     the
                     word
                     :
                     euen
                     as
                     we
                     also
                     grant
                     ,
                     that
                     wisemen
                     shall
                     haue
                     this
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     denie
                     their
                     reason
                     ,
                     and
                     stir
                     vp
                     affection
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     all
                     wise
                     men
                     shal
                     not
                     be
                     debarred
                     from
                     this
                     priuiledge
                     ;
                     so
                     all
                     simple
                     men
                     shal
                     not
                     be
                     preferred
                     thereunto
                     ▪
                     For
                     neither
                     wisedome
                     in
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     nor
                     simplicitie
                     in
                     it
                     owne
                     nature
                     ,
                     doe
                     either
                     further
                     or
                     hinder
                     hereunto
                     But
                     alas
                     ,
                     I
                     see
                     how
                     loath
                     men
                     would
                     bee
                     ,
                     to
                     lose
                     their
                     worldly
                     wit
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     they
                     seeke
                     after
                     praise
                     and
                     commendation
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     but
                     few
                     ,
                     eyther
                     with
                     like
                     affection
                     desire
                     spirituall
                     vnderstanding
                     ;
                     or
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     in
                     any
                     like
                     measure
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     haue
                     it
                     not
                     .
                     Deut.
                     4.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       That
                       is
                       your
                       vnderstanding
                       and
                       wisedome
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       the
                       people
                    
                     saith
                     
                       A
                       Moses
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       Lord
                       permitteth
                       you
                       so
                       neere
                       to
                       approch
                       to
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       bee
                       taught
                       his
                       ordinances
                       and
                       lawes
                       .
                    
                     What
                     then
                     meane
                     these
                     speeches
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     hunt
                     so
                     much
                     after
                     worldly
                     wit
                     ?
                     Why
                     ,
                     doe
                     you
                     thinke
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     foole
                     ?
                     Doe
                     you
                     thinke
                     I
                     am
                     an
                     asse
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     no
                     wit
                     to
                     conceiue
                     what
                     things
                     be
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     other
                     men
                     ?
                     Doe
                     you
                     count
                     me
                     but
                     a
                     dul
                     head
                     ?
                     Surely
                     they
                     are
                     too
                     proud
                     ,
                     and
                     too
                     much
                     blinded
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     conceits
                     .
                     Wherfore
                     the
                     Prophet
                     doth
                     shew
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     the
                     mysteries
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     are
                     reuealed
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     simple
                     of
                     vnderstanding
                     ;
                     so
                     are
                     they
                     to
                     thē
                     that
                     are
                     zealous
                     in
                     affectiō
                     .
                     The
                     cause
                     then
                     why
                     we
                     do
                     no
                     more
                     profit
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     is
                     because
                     wee
                     doe
                     not
                     denie
                     our
                     reason
                     ,
                     wee
                     haue
                     not
                     affections
                     that
                     hunger
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                     nor
                     loue
                     to
                     make
                     vs
                     pant
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     things
                     if
                     we
                     did
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     surely
                     be
                     satisfied
                     .
                  
                   
                     Indeed
                     the
                     Lord
                     giueth
                     vnderstanding
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     pleaseth
                     ,
                     &
                     where
                     he
                     purposeth
                     to
                     bestow
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     blessing
                     ,
                     hee
                     giueth
                     grace
                     also
                     more
                     aboundantly
                     to
                     suboue
                     their
                     reason
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     simplicitio
                     cannot
                     of
                     it selfe
                     bee
                     a
                     cause
                     of
                     spirituall
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     it
                     sooner
                     bringeth
                     vs
                     to
                     a
                     sight
                     of
                     our
                     wants
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     vs
                     the
                     more
                     to
                     long
                     after
                     Gods
                     word
                     ;
                     so
                     wisedome
                     is
                     no
                     cause
                     of
                     hinderance
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     wee
                     resting
                     too
                     much
                     in
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     reason
                     ,
                     cannot
                     easily
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     the
                     simplicitie
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     the
                     entrance
                     ,
                     rudiments
                     and
                     principles
                     of
                     religiō
                     giue
                     such
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     very
                     catechismes
                     yeeld
                     such
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     hoped
                     for
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     attaine
                     to
                     riper
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     haue
                     more
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     haue
                     more
                     affections
                     ?
                     well
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     then
                     examine
                     our
                     owne
                     hearts
                     herein
                     :
                     when
                     wee
                     begunne
                     ,
                     were
                     wee
                     delighted
                     with
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     our
                     vnderstanding
                     moue
                     in
                     vs
                     such
                     affections
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     our
                     proceedings
                     ,
                     is
                     our
                     vnderstanding
                     lesse
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     affections
                     fewer
                     ,
                     or
                     doe
                     we
                     not
                     thinke
                     still
                     of
                     our
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     and
                     desire
                     to
                     haue
                     our
                     iudgemēt
                     clearer
                     ?
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     a
                     dangerous
                     estate
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     suspect
                     our selues
                     .
                     Sathan
                     wil
                     bewitch
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     tel
                     vs
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     paradoxe
                     ,
                     that
                     after
                     so
                     long
                     hearing
                     and
                     reading
                     we
                     should
                     still
                     be
                     ignorant
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     still
                     we
                     haue
                     neede
                     to
                     hunger
                     after
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     therfore
                     the
                     great
                     mercy
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     to
                     the
                     receiuing
                     of
                     so
                     singular
                     a
                     benefit
                     ,
                     he
                     requireth
                     nothing
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     acknowleding
                     of
                     our
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     and
                     bewayling
                     of
                     our
                     wants
                     .
                     Hee
                     would
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     still
                     put
                     our selues
                     in
                     minde
                     of
                     this
                     one
                     thing
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     this
                     vnderstanding
                     in
                     the
                     highest
                     degree
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     an
                     hundred
                     fold
                     ;
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     haue
                     it
                     in
                     
                     some
                     degrees
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     threescore
                     fold
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     thirtie
                     fold
                     :
                     we
                     must
                     vexe
                     ,
                     grieue
                     and
                     trouble
                     our selues
                     for
                     this
                     affection
                     .
                     
                       For
                       where
                       it
                       is
                       ,
                       the
                       heart
                       is
                       a
                       liberall
                       and
                       free
                       ruler
                       of
                       our
                       affections
                       ;
                       and
                       where
                       it
                       is
                       not
                       ,
                       we
                       must
                       learne
                       to
                       lay
                       violent
                       hands
                       euen
                       on
                       our
                       affections
                       .
                    
                     We
                     are
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     omitted
                     in
                     the
                     latter
                     ende
                     of
                     the
                     verse
                     going
                     before
                     ;
                     
                       Because
                       I
                       loued
                       thy
                       law
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Heere
                     the
                     prophet
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     loue
                     which
                     hee
                     did
                     beare
                     to
                     Gods
                     lawe
                     ,
                     was
                     so
                     great
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     could
                     not
                     satisfie
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     still
                     hee
                     thirsted
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     thirsting
                     ,
                     did
                     pant
                     .
                  
                   
                     Loue
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     alwaies
                     setteth
                     a
                     price
                     of
                     things
                     ,
                     nothing
                     is
                     too
                     deare
                     ,
                     no
                     trauaile
                     is
                     too
                     
                     much
                     ,
                     no
                     paine
                     seemeth
                     too
                     great
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     thing
                     which
                     wee
                     loue
                     ;
                     we
                     set
                     a
                     great
                     price
                     on
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     loued
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     then
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     make
                     our
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     our
                     price
                     on
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     thinke
                     no
                     paines
                     sufficient
                     ,
                     no
                     trauell
                     enough
                     to
                     attaine
                     vnto
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     if
                     our
                     loue
                     be
                     little
                     and
                     small
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     finde
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     why
                     we
                     set
                     so
                     little
                     a
                     price
                     on
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     our
                     loue
                     be
                     in
                     any
                     measure
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     draw
                     on
                     our
                     affections
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     lost
                     our
                     loue
                     ,
                     no
                     maruel
                     though
                     we
                     haue
                     so
                     barren
                     feelings
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     we
                     will
                     haue
                     any
                     true
                     triall
                     of
                     our
                     loue
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     see
                     ,
                     if
                     with
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     can
                     open
                     our
                     mouth
                     and
                     pant
                     .
                     Now
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     thinke
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     others
                     it
                     is
                     reproueable
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     haue
                     lost
                     their
                     former
                     heate
                     ,
                     and
                     broken
                     their
                     first
                     loue
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     reprehendeth
                     the
                     Nicolaitans
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     fault
                     worthie
                     ,
                     who
                     neither
                     be
                     hotte
                     nor
                     colde
                     ,
                     whom
                     the
                     Lord
                     protesteth
                     to
                     spue
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     as
                     hee
                     threatneth
                     the
                     Laodiceans
                     ;
                     and
                     shall
                     we
                     thinke
                     the
                     selfe
                     same
                     things
                     not
                     too
                     reproueable
                     ,
                     or
                     blame
                     worthie
                     in
                     our selues
                     ?
                     Wherfore
                     when
                     we
                     feele
                     such
                     coldnes
                     in
                     affection
                     ,
                     such
                     luke-warmenes
                     in
                     loue
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     earnestly
                     striue
                     &
                     labour
                     in
                     praier
                     against
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     where
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     feruencie
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     loue
                     in
                     truth
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     doe
                     any
                     thing
                     drowsily
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     argument
                     our
                     loue
                     is
                     cooled
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     suspect
                     the
                     deadnes
                     &
                     dulnes
                     of
                     our
                     affections
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     this
                     may
                     be
                     the
                     briefe
                     sense
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     
                       Because
                       I
                       desired
                       to
                       haue
                       my
                       loue
                       satisfied
                       ,
                       I
                       panted
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     If
                     we
                     looke
                     into
                     that
                     heauenly
                     and
                     spirituall
                     Song
                     of
                     Salomon
                     ,
                     wherin
                     is
                     set
                     downe
                     both
                     
                     the
                     pure
                     loue
                     of
                     Christ
                     to
                     his
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     ardent
                     affection
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     Christ
                     her
                     spouse
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     the
                     want
                     whereof
                     doth
                     breed
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     loue
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       132.
                       
                    
                     
                       Looke
                       vpon
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       mercifull
                       vnto
                       me
                       ,
                       as
                       thou
                       vsest
                       to
                       do
                       vnto
                       those
                       that
                       loue
                       thy
                       name
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HEre
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     continueth
                     to
                     shew
                     his
                     loue
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     nothing
                     can
                     satisfie
                     him
                     ,
                     in
                     making
                     his
                     petitions
                     ,
                     saying
                     :
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       regard
                       me
                       ,
                       looke
                       vpon
                       me
                       thy
                       seruant
                       ,
                       not
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       iustice
                       ,
                       but
                       in
                       dealing
                       mercifully
                       with
                       thy
                       seruant
                       .
                    
                     We
                     are
                     peraduenture
                     accustomed
                     to
                     this
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     sometime
                     happily
                     haue
                     this
                     affection
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     do
                     it
                     not
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     panting
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     or
                     opening
                     of
                     our
                     mouthes
                     .
                     We
                     desire
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     be
                     good
                     and
                     mercifull
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     some
                     miserie
                     and
                     distresse
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     any
                     desire
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     God
                     aduanced
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     accomplishment
                     of
                     his
                     promises
                     Let
                     vs
                     see
                     then
                     whether
                     we
                     haue
                     this
                     affection
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     in
                     vs
                     or
                     no.
                     Why
                     doe
                     we
                     pray
                     for
                     fauour
                     and
                     mercy
                     at
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     because
                     of
                     his
                     promise
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     something
                     ;
                     but
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     doe
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     :
                     If
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     said
                     before
                     ,
                     could
                     pierce
                     the
                     skies
                     with
                     their
                     shrilnesse
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     so
                     eloquent
                     ,
                     as
                     all
                     men
                     were
                     delighted
                     with
                     them
                     ;
                     yet
                     they
                     finde
                     no
                     grace
                     nor
                     fauour
                     before
                     the
                     throne
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     they
                     being
                     grounded
                     on
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     grow
                     from
                     a
                     loue
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     how
                     first
                     he
                     proued
                     his
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     opened
                     his
                     mouth
                     and
                     panted
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     he
                     desireth
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     loue
                     might
                     be
                     satisfied
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     must
                     first
                     see
                     this
                     in
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     our selues
                     .
                     Wee
                     maruell
                     why
                     we
                     go
                     on
                     in
                     loue
                     and
                     affection
                     so
                     little
                     ;
                     why
                     we
                     pray
                     so
                     much
                     ,
                     and
                     obtaine
                     so
                     little
                     ;
                     we
                     thinke
                     ,
                     we
                     perswade
                     our selues
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     asked
                     much
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     yea
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     aright
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     must
                     so
                     craue
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     looke
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     looke
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     hold
                     our selues
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     miserable
                     .
                     The
                     yoong
                     Rauens
                     craue
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     whē
                     they
                     are
                     
                     hungrie
                     ,
                     the
                     Lyons
                     yell
                     and
                     roare
                     for
                     foode
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     the
                     croking
                     of
                     the
                     Rauens
                     ,
                     and
                     yelling
                     of
                     the
                     Lyons
                     is
                     satisfied
                     with
                     meate
                     .
                     If
                     the
                     Lord
                     so
                     dealeth
                     with
                     these
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     more
                     inferiour
                     creatures
                     than
                     man
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     wil●
                     he
                     do
                     it
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     with
                     like
                     affection
                     shall
                     craue
                     it
                     .
                     If
                     the
                     Lord
                     then
                     looke
                     not
                     on
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     mercifull
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     gone
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     shew
                     our
                     longing
                     to
                     his
                     mercie
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     ease
                     our
                     hearts
                     with
                     prayer
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     example
                     prescribed
                     vnto
                     vs
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     .
                  
                   
                     When
                     then
                     we
                     haue
                     griefes
                     ,
                     we
                     languish
                     away
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     martyr
                     our selues
                     ;
                     we
                     
                     bite
                     vpon
                     the
                     hard
                     bridle
                     ;
                     but
                     here
                     we
                     must
                     haue
                     our
                     remedie
                     ,
                     euen
                     by
                     laying
                     our selues
                     open
                     ,
                     in
                     God
                     his
                     bosome
                     :
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     pine
                     and
                     consume
                     away
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     laie
                     them
                     downe
                     in
                     the
                     lap
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Why
                       doe
                       so
                       fewe
                       good
                       motions
                       come
                       vnto
                       vs
                       ?
                       or
                       when
                       they
                       come
                       ,
                       why
                       fleet
                       they
                       so
                       
                       soone
                       away
                       ?
                       euen
                       because
                       we
                       cherish
                       them
                       not
                       ,
                       nor
                       giue
                       them
                       good
                       entertainment
                       ,
                       because
                       we
                       chaunge
                       not
                       our
                       motions
                       into
                       prayer
                       ,
                       but
                       put
                       them
                       to
                       silence
                       ,
                       and
                       smother
                       them
                       by
                       other
                       rouing
                       cogitations
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       be
                       mercifull
                       vnto
                       me
                    
                     :
                     We
                     see
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     still
                     desireth
                     mercy
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     all
                     that
                     he
                     esteemeth
                     of
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     thing
                     which
                     we
                     must
                     alwaies
                     couet
                     ,
                     and
                     coueting
                     this
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     leaue
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     pleasure
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       As
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       loue
                       thy
                       name
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     It
                     might
                     seeme
                     that
                     hee
                     had
                     merited
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     desert
                     might
                     haue
                     challenged
                     the
                     graunt
                     of
                     his
                     prayer
                     :
                     but
                     he
                     still
                     cried
                     for
                     mercie
                     ,
                     and
                     craues
                     nothing
                     of
                     merites
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     then
                     the
                     papists
                     are
                     carnall
                     hauing
                     proud
                     spirits
                     ,
                     for
                     although
                     the
                     Prophet
                     had
                     executed
                     iudgement
                     &
                     iustice
                     ,
                     he
                     sueth
                     for
                     mercy
                     .
                     He
                     desireth
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     renew
                     his
                     graces
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     also
                     renew
                     his
                     mercy
                     towards
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     doctrine
                     is
                     manifest
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     commandement
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Lord
                     saith
                     ;
                     
                       I
                       wil
                       haue
                    
                     
                     
                       mercie
                       vpon
                       thousands
                       of
                       them
                       that
                       loue
                       m●
                       ,
                       and
                       keepe
                       my
                       commandements
                       :
                    
                     Marke
                     ,
                     he
                     saith
                     not
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     wil
                     reward
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     truly
                     zealous
                     in
                     the
                     worshipping
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       he
                       will
                       sh●w
                       mercy
                       v●to
                       them
                       .
                    
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     both
                     the
                     mercie
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     grace
                     to
                     doe
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     our
                     first
                     beginnings
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     mercie
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     grace
                     to
                     continue
                     in
                     doing
                     his
                     will
                     in
                     our
                     after
                     proceedings
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     comfortable
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     remember
                     that
                     the
                     rarest
                     and
                     dearest
                     seruants
                     of
                     God
                     did
                     renue
                     the
                     mercies
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     towards
                     thē
                     ,
                     by
                     crauing
                     that
                     his
                     graces
                     might
                     be
                     renued
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     Mercie
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     moueth
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     begin
                     any
                     grace
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     mercie
                     to
                     continue
                     vs
                     in
                     grace
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     mercie
                     that
                     he
                     crowneth
                     his
                     gifts
                     in
                     vs.
                     When
                     the
                     Lord
                     then
                     will
                     bestow
                     any
                     mercifull
                     thing
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ▪
                     hee
                     preuenteth
                     vs
                     by
                     bestowing
                     also
                     some
                     grace
                     vpon
                     vs.
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     respect
                     our selues
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     any
                     right
                     challenging
                     of
                     any
                     new
                     grace
                     or
                     mercie
                     to
                     be
                     giuen
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     most
                     worthie
                     to
                     be
                     depriued
                     of
                     the
                     old
                     graces
                     alreadie
                     receiued
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       As
                       thou
                       vs●st
                       to
                       doe
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       loue
                       thy
                       name
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     The
                     words
                     in
                     their
                     proper
                     tongue
                     signifie
                     thus
                     much
                     :
                     
                       According
                       to
                       thy
                       in
                       lgements
                       ,
                       which
                       thou
                       do●st
                       execute
                       to
                       them
                       that
                       loue
                       thy
                       name
                       ,
                    
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     fourth
                     verse
                     of
                     the
                     seuenth
                     portion
                     .
                     
                       I
                       remember
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       of
                       old
                       o
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       haue
                       bene
                       comforted
                       .
                    
                     His
                     meaning
                     therefore
                     in
                     these
                     former
                     words
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     fully
                     expressed
                     ▪
                     Here
                     we
                     may
                     learne
                     ,
                     the
                     necessarie
                     vse
                     of
                     this
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     needfu●l
                     a
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     speciall
                     a
                     gift
                     it
                     is
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     rightly
                     to
                     discerne
                     and
                     distinguish
                     the
                     words
                     .
                  
                   
                     Iudgements
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     often
                     fore
                     shewed
                     ,
                     is
                     taken
                     either
                     for
                     executing
                     the
                     threatnings
                     
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     denounced
                     in
                     wrath
                     and
                     in
                     desert
                     :
                     or
                     else
                     for
                     the
                     performance
                     of
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     made
                     in
                     compassion
                     and
                     of
                     mercie
                     .
                     His
                     meaning
                     briefly
                     is
                     :
                     be
                     mercifull
                     in
                     iudging
                     me
                     ,
                     as
                     thou
                     art
                     wont
                     to
                     iudge
                     thy
                     seruants
                     ,
                     let
                     me
                     haue
                     iudgement
                     in
                     mercie
                     ,
                     and
                     enter
                     not
                     into
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     my
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     for
                     no
                     flesh
                     then
                     shall
                     be
                     saued
                     ,
                     and
                     deale
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     as
                     with
                     thy
                     deare
                     seruant
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     be
                     guiltie
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     crosses
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     acknowledge
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     iust
                     causes
                     thereof
                     ,
                     for
                     neuer
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     obtained
                     mercie
                     without
                     this
                     .
                     We
                     are
                     then
                     in
                     trouble
                     to
                     looke
                     to
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     by
                     faith
                     can
                     finde
                     the
                     like
                     testimonie
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     we
                     see
                     our
                     sinnes
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     our
                     troubles
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Lord
                     his
                     hand
                     of
                     iustice
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     in
                     truth
                     vse
                     this
                     prayer
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     .
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     iudgement
                     in
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     iudgement
                     
                     in
                     mercy
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                     first
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     speaketh
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Enter
                       not
                       into
                       iudgement
                    
                     ,
                     
                     &c.
                     the
                     iudgement
                     in
                     righteousnesse
                     :
                     of
                     the
                     second
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Ieremie
                     speaketh
                     ,
                     
                       Correct
                       me
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       yet
                       in
                       iudgement
                       .
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     mercy
                     and
                     fatherly
                     correction
                     .
                     And
                     because
                     we
                     faile
                     for
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     our
                     outward
                     actions
                     or
                     inward
                     affections
                     ,
                     we
                     had
                     neede
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     deale
                     with
                     vs
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     mercifull
                     iudgement
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     doe
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       God
                       of
                       my
                       righteousnesse
                       ,
                       O
                       God
                       of
                       my
                       saluation
                       :
                    
                     but
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     vnderstood
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     but
                     they
                     that
                     come
                     with
                     their
                     case
                     to
                     be
                     iudged
                     and
                     pleaded
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     must
                     needes
                     say
                     ▪
                     
                       Lord
                       be
                       mercifull
                       to
                       thy
                       seruants
                       .
                    
                     We
                     must
                     neuer
                     draw
                     neere
                     then
                     in
                     prayer
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     without
                     this
                     clause
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     accept
                     vs
                     ,
                     in
                     Christ
                     hi●
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     doubt
                     not
                     of
                     mercy
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     iudgeth
                     vs
                     in
                     his
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     Here
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     obserue
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     Prophet
                     maketh
                     an
                     experience
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     his
                     dealing
                     ,
                     and
                     thus
                     reasoneth
                     with
                     him
                     :
                     
                       I
                       see
                       thou
                       Lord
                       dealest
                       mercifully
                       with
                       them
                       that
                       loue
                       thee
                       :
                       but
                       I
                       loue
                       thee
                       :
                       therefore
                       Lord
                       deale
                       mercifully
                       with
                       me
                       .
                    
                     This
                     deceiueth
                     many
                     :
                     we
                     reade
                     not
                     the
                     
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     imitation
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     thinking
                     that
                     those
                     affections
                     which
                     we
                     reade
                     to
                     haue
                     been
                     in
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     required
                     in
                     and
                     of
                     vs
                     also
                     ;
                     but
                     let
                     vs
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     whatsoeuer
                     haue
                     been
                     the
                     strangest
                     and
                     rarest
                     affections
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     for
                     vs
                     to
                     follow
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     we
                     cannot
                     attaine
                     to
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     like
                     measure
                     that
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     deny
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     a
                     greater
                     measure
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     than
                     we
                     haue
                     ;
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     by
                     vsing
                     the
                     like
                     meanes
                     attaine
                     to
                     some
                     measure
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     an
                     hundred
                     fold
                     ,
                     yet
                     threescore
                     and
                     thirtie
                     fold
                     .
                     Now
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     hauing
                     obtained
                     the
                     like
                     graces
                     with
                     God
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     craueth
                     here
                     the
                     like
                     mercies
                     with
                     thē
                     For
                     his
                     sense
                     is
                     euident
                     :
                     as
                     thou
                     diddest
                     not
                     make
                     a
                     couenant
                     with
                     thy
                     seruants
                     after
                     their
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     but
                     according
                     to
                     thy
                     mercy
                     ,
                     euen
                     so
                     Lord
                     deale
                     with
                     me
                     .
                     Here
                     is
                     no
                     speciall
                     thing
                     mentioned
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     setteth
                     downe
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     been
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God.
                     He
                     prayeth
                     no●
                     for
                     any
                     speciall
                     mercie
                     then
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     that
                     mercy
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     experience
                     he
                     hath
                     seene
                     ratified
                     in
                     others
                     :
                     likewise
                     he
                     speaketh
                     not
                     here
                     of
                     any
                     extraordinary
                     graces
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     holy
                     spirit
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     thē
                     which
                     are
                     ordinarie
                     and
                     incident
                     to
                     any
                     one
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     children
                     as
                     to
                     another
                     ,
                     although
                     not
                     in
                     like
                     measure
                     .
                     And
                     surely
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     the
                     like
                     mercies
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     the
                     like
                     graces
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     .
                     To
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     gold
                     ,
                     to
                     gape
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     breath
                     and
                     
                     ●●nt
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     are
                     singular
                     gifts
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     giuen
                     to
                     none
                     in
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     with
                     such
                     speciall
                     prerogatiue
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     may
                     not
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     be
                     giuen
                     to
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     our
                     time
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     soloued
                     the
                     Lord.
                     For
                     that
                     which
                     the
                     Apostle
                     Peter
                     said
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     feared
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     
                       the
                       Lord
                       hath
                       no
                       respect
                       of
                       persons
                       ,
                       but
                       they
                       that
                       feared
                       the
                       Lord
                       are
                       accepted
                       :
                    
                     the
                     same
                     the
                     Prophet
                     speaketh
                     here
                     in
                     effect
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     loue
                     the
                     Lord.
                     For
                     when
                     the
                     promises
                     are
                     generall
                     in
                     pronouncing
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     make
                     them
                     particular
                     by
                     a
                     seuerall
                     applying
                     of
                     thē
                     to
                     our
                     s●lues
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     then
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     our selues
                     for
                     our
                     wants
                     of
                     loue
                     .
                     The
                     Lord
                     hath
                     not
                     graunted
                     vnto
                     others
                     ,
                     nor
                     denied
                     vnto
                     vs
                     any
                     speciall
                     priuiledges
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     thought
                     among
                     the
                     Papists
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     their
                     readings
                     had
                     wont
                     to
                     admire
                     much
                     at
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     follow
                     them
                     but
                     little
                     .
                     The
                     Lords
                     hand
                     is
                     not
                     shortened
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     can
                     lesse
                     helpe
                     vs
                     ,
                     than
                     he
                     hath
                     in
                     times
                     past
                     our
                     forefathers
                     ;
                     neither
                     is
                     his
                     mercy
                     lesse
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     helpe
                     vs
                     :
                     for
                     his
                     is
                     the
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     his
                     is
                     the
                     power
                     ,
                     his
                     is
                     the
                     glorie
                     for
                     euer
                     :
                     but
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     as
                     saith
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     haue
                     made
                     a
                     partition
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     diuorcement
                     betweene
                     the
                     Lord
                     and
                     vs
                     ,
                     our
                     loue
                     is
                     lesse
                     ,
                     our
                     sinnes
                     are
                     greater
                     ,
                     than
                     they
                     were
                     in
                     our
                     forefathers
                     .
                     Let
                     this
                     comfort
                     vs
                     ,
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     here
                     prayeth
                     not
                     for
                     any
                     extraordinarie
                     mercy
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     vs
                     ward
                     is
                     common
                     with
                     other
                     of
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     our
                     loue
                     to
                     Gods
                     word
                     must
                     be
                     common
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     the
                     like
                     graces
                     with
                     them
                     we
                     shall
                     obtaine
                     the
                     like
                     mercies
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     in
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     saluation
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     faith
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     deale
                     with
                     vs
                     according
                     as
                     he
                     dealt
                     with
                     
                       Abraham
                       ,
                       Isaac
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Iacob
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Prophets
                     and
                     Apostles
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     said
                     a
                     little
                     before
                     ,
                     hath
                     set
                     downe
                     his
                     promises
                     i●
                     generall
                     words
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     must
                     deriue
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     as
                     particular
                     and
                     proper
                     to
                     our selues
                     .
                     Now
                     if
                     we
                     had
                     this
                     sealed
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     neuer
                     confounded
                     nor
                     deceiued
                     which
                     put
                     their
                     trust
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     assured
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     arme
                     is
                     not
                     shortned
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     as
                     able
                     to
                     reach
                     it
                     out
                     vnto
                     vs
                     as
                     euer
                     he
                     was
                     before
                     ,
                     if
                     onely
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     beleeue
                     and
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     We
                     must
                     take
                     ●eede
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     suffer
                     not
                     as
                     ill
                     doers
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     finde
                     vs
                     not
                     lying
                     in
                     some
                     sins
                     :
                     for
                     then
                     we
                     cannot
                     in
                     truth
                     vse
                     the
                     Prophets
                     prayer
                     for
                     the
                     like
                     mercies
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     the
                     like
                     graces
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     then
                     fall
                     in
                     vnbeleefe
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     trouble
                     possesse
                     not
                     our
                     soules
                     in
                     patience
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     not
                     hope
                     for
                     this
                     mercie
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     in
                     
                     a
                     right
                     cause
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     walked
                     vprightly
                     vnder
                     hope
                     of
                     the
                     like
                     grace
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     like
                     mercy
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       That
                       loue
                       thy
                       name
                    
                     .
                     Whatsoeuer
                     loue
                     he
                     had
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     expresse
                     it
                     by
                     shewing
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     testifying
                     it
                     to
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     The
                     name
                     of
                     euery
                     person
                     or
                     thing
                     serueth
                     
                     especially
                     as
                     we
                     know
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     knowne
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     discerne
                     them
                     from
                     other
                     in
                     that
                     kinde
                     .
                     So
                     is
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     whose
                     name
                     is
                     set
                     downe
                     to
                     vs
                     Exod.
                     33.
                     and
                     34.
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                     himselfe
                     speaking
                     to
                     
                       Moses
                       ,
                       The
                       Lord
                       passed
                       before
                       his
                       face
                       ,
                       and
                       cried
                       ,
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       strong
                       ,
                       mercifull
                       and
                       gracious
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     We
                     see
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     the
                     eternitie
                     ,
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     power
                     ,
                     strength
                     ,
                     and
                     goodnes
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     for
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     abide
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     spring
                     from
                     him
                     to
                     his
                     creatures
                     as
                     from
                     a
                     fountaine
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     these
                     things
                     cannot
                     be
                     known
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     whatsoeuer
                     loue
                     we
                     shew
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     testifie
                     it
                     by
                     obedience
                     to
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     so
                     infinit
                     ,
                     he
                     sheweth
                     vs
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     Commaundement
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     Idoll
                     can
                     expresse
                     his
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     power
                     ,
                     loue
                     and
                     iustice
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     word
                     alone
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     glasse
                     wherein
                     alone
                     whilest
                     
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     Seeing
                     then
                     the
                     word
                     doth
                     make
                     his
                     name
                     so
                     knowne
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     then
                     loue
                     his
                     name
                     whē
                     we
                     loue
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     sheweth
                     vs
                     his
                     loue
                     ,
                     power
                     ,
                     eternitie
                     ,
                     and
                     goodnes
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Prophet
                     in
                     this
                     same
                     Psalme
                     saith
                     :
                     
                       Thy
                       testimonies
                       are
                       mine
                       heritage
                       for
                       euer
                       ,
                    
                     expressing
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     his
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     Psal.
                     16.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       is
                       the
                       portion
                       of
                       mine
                       inheritance
                       .
                    
                     Then
                     he
                     said
                     he
                     loued
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     loueth
                     his
                     law
                     .
                  
                   
                     Here
                     then
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     Heretikes
                     loue
                     not
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     bragge
                     they
                     thereof
                     neuer
                     so
                     much
                     ,
                     and
                     call
                     themselues
                     the
                     Familie
                     of
                     loue
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     loue
                     not
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     then
                     try
                     our
                     loue
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     our
                     loue
                     to
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     sith
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     pure
                     in
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     
                     let
                     vs
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     sound
                     triall
                     of
                     our
                     loue
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     looke
                     what
                     loue
                     he
                     would
                     haue
                     done
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     requireth
                     to
                     haue
                     it
                     shewed
                     to
                     his
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     they
                     loue
                     Gods
                     name
                     ,
                     which
                     loue
                     his
                     mercy
                     ,
                     iustice
                     ,
                     strength
                     and
                     power
                     :
                     but
                     because
                     we
                     cannot
                     know
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     be
                     endued
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     by
                     the
                     ministery
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     working
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     communicateth
                     them
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     shew
                     that
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     would
                     shew
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     As
                     we
                     therefore
                     are
                     desirous
                     of
                     the
                     reading
                     ,
                     hearing
                     ,
                     and
                     meditating
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     delight
                     to
                     be
                     conferring
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     reioyce
                     when
                     we
                     see
                     it
                     obserued
                     and
                     kept
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     others
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     grieued
                     to
                     see
                     this
                     broken
                     in
                     our selues
                     and
                     others
                     ;
                     euen
                     such
                     is
                     our
                     loue
                     to
                     God
                     his
                     word
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       133.
                       
                    
                     
                       Direct
                       my
                       steps
                       in
                       thy
                       word
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       none
                       iniquitie
                       haue
                       dominion
                       euer
                       me
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     VVHen
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     said
                     before
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     opened
                     his
                     mouth
                     and
                     panted
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     saw
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     wonderfull
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     very
                     entrance
                     into
                     it
                     gaue
                     light
                     &
                     vnderstanding
                     vnto
                     the
                     simple
                     ,
                     he
                     now
                     prayeth
                     for
                     continuance
                     in
                     this
                     his
                     loue
                     .
                     The
                     ende
                     then
                     of
                     this
                     his
                     prayer
                     is
                     perseuerance
                     ,
                     and
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     he
                     loued
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     is
                     still
                     ready
                     to
                     goe
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     vnlesse
                     the
                     Lord
                     stay
                     and
                     establish
                     him
                     ,
                     iniquitie
                     should
                     get
                     the
                     vpper
                     hand
                     ,
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     how
                     he
                     feared
                     and
                     suspected
                     himselfe
                     :
                     for
                     had
                     he
                     not
                     feared
                     ;
                     this
                     had
                     been
                     an
                     vnnecessary
                     prayer
                     .
                     The
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     had
                     not
                     that
                     opinion
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     which
                     men
                     haue
                     now
                     adaies
                     ,
                     in
                     thinking
                     so
                     highly
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     strength
                     ,
                     but
                     prayeth
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     not
                     goe
                     astray
                     :
                     which
                     thing
                     he
                     thought
                     he
                     might
                     of
                     himselfe
                     easily
                     doe
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     slipt
                     somewhat
                     awrie
                     ,
                     yet
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     not
                     goe
                     too
                     farre
                     ,
                     least
                     that
                     iniquitie
                     should
                     haue
                     the
                     vpper
                     hand
                     of
                     him
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     in
                     this
                     Psalme
                     is
                     set
                     down
                     vnto
                     vs
                     a
                     myrrour
                     of
                     godlines
                     ,
                     wherin
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     come
                     
                     to
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     his
                     corruptions
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     a
                     feeling
                     of
                     his
                     neede
                     ,
                     in
                     hauing
                     his
                     steps
                     numbred
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     pathes
                     guided
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     were
                     truely
                     perswaded
                     of
                     this
                     same
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     pull
                     
                     vs
                     on
                     our
                     knees
                     ,
                     and
                     humble
                     vs
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     make
                     vs
                     make
                     much
                     of
                     the
                     meanes
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     might
                     helpe
                     these
                     infirmities
                     .
                     But
                     we
                     suspect
                     no
                     such
                     danger
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     wee
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     carefull
                     in
                     our
                     singular
                     actions
                     to
                     watch
                     ouer
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     degrees
                     we
                     may
                     fall
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     start
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     way
                     or
                     ere
                     we
                     beware
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     that
                     this
                     followeth
                     so
                     immediately
                     his
                     former
                     prayer
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     looke
                     vpon
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     mercifull
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     sheweth
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     neuer
                     any
                     man
                     but
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     danger
                     and
                     most
                     readie
                     to
                     fall
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     God
                     looked
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     the
                     more
                     mercifull
                     vnto
                     him
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     with
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     perseuerance
                     hee
                     prayeth
                     for
                     mercie
                     ,
                     declaring
                     that
                     vnlesse
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     bestow
                     such
                     grace
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     continue
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     must
                     stay
                     the
                     pestilent
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     Papists
                     ,
                     who
                     foolishly
                     dreame
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     hauing
                     freewill
                     ,
                     may
                     hold
                     forth
                     his
                     course
                     in
                     the
                     right
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     promise
                     to
                     himselfe
                     safe
                     
                     passage
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     Gods
                     children
                     may
                     assure
                     themselues
                     of
                     strength
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     on
                     their
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                     but
                     so
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     still
                     to
                     feare
                     their
                     owne
                     frailenes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     finall
                     perseuerance
                     .
                     This
                     verse
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     in
                     effect
                     with
                     the
                     first
                     verse
                     ,
                     portion
                     14.
                     
                     
                       Thy
                       word
                       is
                       a
                       lanterne
                       to
                       my
                       feete
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       light
                       vnto
                       my
                       paths
                       .
                    
                     In
                     both
                     which
                     places
                     hee
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     hee
                     that
                     goeth
                     in
                     a
                     darke
                     place
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     night
                     ,
                     cannot
                     goe
                     on
                     right
                     step
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     hee
                     receiueth
                     light
                     from
                     the
                     lanterne
                     to
                     see
                     his
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     hee
                     is
                     in
                     neuer
                     so
                     little
                     darkenes
                     ,
                     hee
                     is
                     in
                     danger
                     and
                     readie
                     to
                     stumble
                     :
                     so
                     we
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     march
                     forward
                     in
                     ignorance
                     and
                     darkenes
                     ,
                     cannot
                     guide
                     our selues
                     one
                     step
                     to
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     wee
                     may
                     haue
                     light
                     from
                     the
                     lanterne
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     to
                     beware
                     how
                     wee
                     tread
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     wee
                     swarue
                     neuer
                     so
                     little
                     from
                     this
                     light
                     ,
                     wee
                     are
                     in
                     daunger
                     of
                     making
                     our
                     conscience
                     to
                     stumble
                     .
                     This
                     borrowed
                     speech
                     goeth
                     then
                     thus
                     farre
                     :
                     As
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     darknes
                     can
                     goe
                     no
                     further
                     safely
                     ,
                     than
                     he
                     is
                     within
                     the
                     compasse
                     of
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     candle
                     :
                     so
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     measure
                     of
                     our
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     are
                     we
                     able
                     to
                     direct
                     our
                     affections
                     happily
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     further
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     th●t
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Direct
                       my
                       steps
                    
                     ,
                     he
                     noteth
                     ,
                     that
                     although
                     wee
                     haue
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     
                     before
                     vs
                     ,
                     yet
                     vnlesse
                     the
                     Lord
                     open
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     it
                     shall
                     bee
                     as
                     vnprofitable
                     and
                     vnable
                     to
                     guide
                     vs
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     a
                     candle
                     is
                     to
                     direct
                     a
                     man
                     that
                     is
                     blind
                     .
                     Now
                     therefore
                     he
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     wee
                     haue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     inlighten
                     our
                     vnderstandding
                     and
                     affections
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     guide
                     vs
                     in
                     our
                     iourney
                     .
                     And
                     seeing
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     vsed
                     this
                     prayer
                     before
                     vs
                     ,
                     wee
                     are
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     reading
                     ,
                     hearing
                     ,
                     meditating
                     ,
                     and
                     receiuing
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     wee
                     are
                     altogether
                     vnprofitable
                     ,
                     vntill
                     the
                     Lord
                     shall
                     take
                     the
                     gouernment
                     of
                     our
                     steps
                     into
                     his
                     owne
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     direct
                     vs
                     by
                     his
                     Spirit
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       My
                       steps
                    
                     .
                     Loe
                     he
                     prayeth
                     here
                     for
                     affection
                     and
                     not
                     for
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     doth
                     in
                     a
                     verse
                     following
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Shew
                       the
                       light
                       of
                       thy
                       countenance
                       vpon
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       teach
                       me
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                     Here
                     the
                     Prophet
                     instructeth
                     vs
                     as
                     well
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     affection
                     to
                     be
                     mooued
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     iudgement
                     to
                     vnderstand
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     this
                     were
                     not
                     needful
                     ,
                     then
                     were
                     this
                     prayer
                     but
                     a
                     vaine
                     babling
                     ,
                     and
                     often
                     repeating
                     of
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     selfe-same
                     thing
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     that
                     rule
                     of
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Mat.
                     6.
                     7
                     
                     ▪
                     
                       When
                       ye
                       pray
                       ,
                       vse
                       no
                       vaine
                       repetitions
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       Heathen
                       :
                       for
                       they
                       thinke
                       to
                       be
                       heard
                       for
                       their
                       much
                       babling
                       .
                    
                     Why
                     doth
                     this
                     man
                     then
                     vse
                     this
                     repetition
                     ?
                     Surely
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     another
                     matter
                     greater
                     than
                     we
                     think
                     of
                     ▪
                     He
                     saw
                     there
                     was
                     much
                     blindnes
                     in
                     our
                     minds
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     much
                     rebellion
                     in
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     and
                     great
                     sluggishnes
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     that
                     without
                     light
                     we
                     cannot
                     tread
                     in
                     the
                     right
                     path
                     ;
                     yea
                     though
                     wee
                     bee
                     deliuered
                     from
                     by-paths
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     candle
                     be
                     obscured
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     way
                     darkened
                     ,
                     yet
                     wee
                     returne
                     to
                     them
                     againe
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     a
                     man
                     being
                     in
                     the
                     darke
                     ,
                     may
                     easily
                     goe
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     out
                     ,
                     cannot
                     easily
                     come
                     in
                     againe
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     faine
                     to
                     wander
                     in
                     vnknown
                     and
                     vncertaine
                     places
                     :
                     so
                     if
                     God
                     guide
                     vs
                     not
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     and
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     hardly
                     finde
                     the
                     right
                     way
                     of
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     finde
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     can
                     hardly
                     continue
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     may
                     easily
                     goe
                     out
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     out
                     ,
                     we
                     can
                     hardly
                     recouer
                     it
                     againe
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     hitherto
                     appertaineth
                     the
                     saying
                     of
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     7
                     13
                     
                       Enter
                       in
                       at
                       the
                       streight
                       gate
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     because
                     the
                     gate
                     is
                     streight
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     way
                     narrow
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       leadeth
                       vnto
                       life
                    
                     :
                     wherein
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     hard
                     to
                     continue
                     ;
                     so
                     to
                     goe
                     on
                     either
                     side
                     out
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     most
                     easie
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     then
                     how
                     he
                     prayeth
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     paces
                     might
                     be
                     guided
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     might
                     carrie
                     this
                     lanterne
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     without
                     whose
                     guiding
                     we
                     cannot
                     goe
                     three
                     steps
                     but
                     we
                     shall
                     misse
                     of
                     our
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     leese
                     the
                     path
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     once
                     out
                     we
                     may
                     easily
                     erre
                     ,
                     and
                     once
                     erring
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     returne
                     
                     aright
                     .
                     Many
                     would
                     thinke
                     this
                     ridiculous
                     ,
                     but
                     Gods
                     children
                     know
                     by
                     experience
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     necessarie
                     vse
                     of
                     these
                     things
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     blindnes
                     of
                     our
                     minde
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     speciall
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     guided
                     by
                     his
                     spiritual
                     grace
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       That
                       no
                       iniquitie
                       haue
                       dominion
                       ouer
                       me
                       .
                    
                     The
                     simple
                     sense
                     of
                     this
                     verse
                     is
                     this
                     :
                     Lord
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     doest
                     not
                     order
                     my
                     goings
                     ,
                     surely
                     iniquitie
                     will
                     haue
                     dominion
                     ouer
                     me
                     The
                     end
                     of
                     his
                     request
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     touched
                     before
                     )
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     not
                     misca●●●e
                     in
                     his
                     way
                     Hee
                     acknowledgeth
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     being
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     enforced
                     to
                     wander
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     wand●ing
                     can
                     hardly
                     recouer
                     himselfe
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     he
                     prayeth
                     to
                     this
                     effect
                     :
                     Lord
                     ,
                     so
                     keepe
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     I
                     ●rre
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     may
                     returne
                     :
                     so
                     ●uide
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     I
                     goe
                     out
                     a
                     little
                     ,
                     ye●
                     suffer
                     me
                     not
                     to
                     wa●der
                     altogether
                     ,
                     least
                     iniquitie
                     ouer
                     runne
                     me
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     God●
                     children
                     feare
                     themselues
                     :
                     and
                     why
                     ?
                     because
                     though
                     the
                     raging
                     raigne
                     of
                     sinne
                     be
                     take●
                     f●●m
                     them
                     ,
                     ●et
                     the
                     massi●
                     lumpe
                     of
                     naturall
                     corruption
                     dwelleth
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     very
                     daungerous
                     of
                     sinne
                     are
                     very
                     daungerous
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ●aught
                     vs
                     ●o
                     pray
                     ,
                     
                       L●a●●
                       vs
                       not
                       into
                       temptation
                    
                     :
                     the
                     meaning
                     whereof
                     is
                     here
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     plainly
                     set
                     downe
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     we
                     cannot
                     au●ide
                     the
                     causes
                     of
                     temptation
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     ou●
                     corrupt
                     nature
                     ,
                     yet
                     that
                     euery
                     man
                     must
                     resist
                     ,
                     and
                     no●
                     yeelde
                     in
                     willing
                     co●sent
                     vnto
                     sinne
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     should
                     get
                     the
                     dominion
                     ouer
                     vs.
                     It
                     euery
                     Saint
                     of
                     God
                     ●ee
                     commaunded
                     to
                     say
                     this
                     in
                     ●●u●h
                     and
                     not
                     in
                     hypocrisie
                     of
                     heart
                     ;
                     ●●●
                     euery
                     Saint
                     hath
                     neede
                     of
                     this
                     prayer
                     :
                     for
                     euery
                     man
                     is
                     subiect
                     ●o
                     temptation
                     and
                     iniquitie
                     in
                     him
                     may
                     haue
                     the
                     vpper
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     there
                     are
                     many
                     weakenesses
                     and
                     infirmities
                     in
                     Gods
                     ●●i●●ren
                     ,
                     as●r●th
                     and
                     anger
                     ;
                     yet
                     by
                     how
                     much
                     they
                     be
                     the
                     more
                     and
                     the
                     greater
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     and
                     the
                     oftner
                     they
                     
                     are
                     to
                     watch
                     ouer
                     themselues
                     .
                     Shall
                     they
                     then
                     giue
                     place
                     and
                     〈…〉
                     themselues
                     in
                     anger
                     ?
                     Some
                     man
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                     wee
                     are
                     full
                     of
                     corruption
                     ,
                     wee
                     cannot
                     but
                     often
                     f●ll
                     .
                     Wee
                     answere
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     the
                     more
                     watie
                     of
                     our selues
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     one
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     tempted
                     ,
                     and
                     another
                     thing
                     to
                     nourish
                     and
                     foster
                     a
                     temptation
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     a
                     man
                     being
                     p●o●o●●●
                     to
                     anger
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     the
                     Sun
                     goe
                     downe
                     in
                     his
                     wrath
                     ,
                     can
                     fall
                     asleepe
                     in
                     his
                     anger
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     be
                     angrie
                     still
                     when
                     he
                     awaketh
                     againe
                     ,
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     there
                     hath
                     not
                     the
                     chiefe
                     rule
                     ,
                     but
                     iniquitie
                     hath
                     dominion
                     ouer
                     him
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     when
                     temptation
                     ariseth
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     learne
                     by
                     prayer
                     to
                     preuent
                     the
                     raging
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     As
                     thus
                     :
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     thus
                     much
                     trust
                     myselfe
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     can
                     match
                     with
                     sinne
                     ,
                     Lord
                     I
                     haue
                     corruption
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     but
                     cleanse
                     thou
                     me
                     from
                     my
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     it
                     not
                     vtterly
                     preuaile
                     against
                     me
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     dare
                     not
                     tarrie
                     vntill
                     the
                     dead
                     blowe
                     commeth
                     but
                     they
                     suspect
                     the
                     first
                     strokes
                     of
                     sinne
                     ▪
                     they
                     ●arrie
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     stung
                     to
                     death
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     feare
                     the
                     least
                     b●zzing
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     may
                     easily
                     be
                     carried
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     through
                     the
                     deceiuablenes
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     deceitfulnesse
                     of
                     sinne
                     may
                     bring
                     hardnes
                     of
                     heart
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Apostle
                     (
                     Hebr
                     3
                     )
                     exhorteth
                     them
                     to
                     applie
                     one
                     another
                     with
                     exhortations
                     whilest
                     it
                     is
                     called
                     to
                     day
                     ,
                     least
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     should
                     be
                     hardned
                     through
                     the
                     deceitfulnes
                     of
                     sinne
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     saith
                     ,
                     Psal
                     95
                     vers
                     .
                     8.
                     
                     
                       To
                       day
                       if
                       ye
                       will
                       heare
                       his
                       voyce
                       ,
                       harden
                       not
                       your
                       hearts
                       .
                    
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Saint
                     of
                     God
                     thus
                     prayeth
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     hee
                     should
                     giue
                     a
                     little
                     roome
                     and
                     s●●ll
                     libertie
                     to
                     his
                     affections
                     ,
                     Gods
                     grace
                     could
                     not
                     continue
                     in
                     him
                     .
                     Neither
                     can
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     being
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     easily
                     recouer
                     themselues
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     who
                     thought
                     himselfe
                     after
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     sinned
                     to
                     be
                     cast
                     from
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     for
                     sakē
                     of
                     his
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     ▪
                     and
                     vnlesse
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     cast
                     him
                     into
                     the
                     wombe
                     againe
                     ,
                     vnles
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     cast
                     him
                     into
                     a
                     new
                     mould
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     hope
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     recouer
                     himselfe
                     .
                     The
                     violence
                     of
                     sinne
                     is
                     so
                     impetuous
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     soone
                     slip
                     and
                     easily
                     fall
                     ,
                     but
                     hardly
                     rise
                     againe
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Wiseman
                     saith
                     ,
                     Prou
                     28.
                     14.
                     
                     
                       Blessed
                       is
                       the
                       man
                       that
                       ●e●●th
                       alway
                       :
                       but
                       he
                       that
                       hardeneth
                       his
                       heart
                       shall
                       f●ll
                       into
                       euill
                       :
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     blessed
                     is
                     he
                     that
                     in
                     euery
                     action
                     examineth
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     fall
                     not
                     .
                  
                   
                     Not
                     without
                     cause
                     then
                     haue
                     I
                     this
                     iealousie
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     men
                     are
                     readie
                     to
                     deceiue
                     themselues
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     dāger
                     of
                     being
                     hardned
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     mā
                     of
                     God
                     here
                     so
                     ioyneth
                     both
                     together
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     haue
                     ●is
                     steps
                     directed
                     ,
                     least
                     that
                     iniquitie
                     should
                     haue
                     the
                     dominion
                     ouer
                     him
                     :
                     for
                     I
                     take
                     the
                     whole
                     verse
                     to
                     be
                     but
                     one
                     request
                     .
                     The
                     sooner
                     we
                     meete
                     with
                     temptation
                     the
                     better
                     we
                     shall
                     ouer
                     match
                     it
                     ;
                     the
                     longer
                     wee
                     continue
                     and
                     let
                     it
                     al●ne
                     ,
                     the
                     longer
                     will
                     be
                     our
                     conflict
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     begin
                     betimes
                     we
                     shall
                     easily
                     conquer
                     it
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     let
                     it
                     alone
                     ,
                     
                     we
                     shall
                     easily
                     be
                     conquered
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     will
                     either
                     get
                     ground
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     ouerreach
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     get
                     the
                     vantage
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     we
                     must
                     get
                     ground
                     and
                     vantage
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     if
                     it
                     ouercome
                     vs
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     hardly
                     recouer
                     our
                     paces
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     then
                     the
                     wisedome
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     spirit
                     in
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     which
                     men
                     call
                     precisenes
                     ,
                     
                     to
                     set
                     a
                     warie
                     and
                     heedy
                     watch
                     ouer
                     euery
                     affection
                     that
                     we
                     thinke
                     ,
                     ouer
                     euery
                     word
                     which
                     we
                     speake
                     ,
                     ouer
                     euery
                     deede
                     we
                     doe
                     ,
                     least
                     wee
                     be
                     deceiued
                     ,
                     and
                     through
                     deceite
                     bee
                     hardened
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     iniquitie
                     get
                     the
                     dominion
                     ouer
                     vs.
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     Prophet
                     desireth
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     perseuerance
                     ,
                     acknowledging
                     ,
                     that
                     to
                     continue
                     is
                     Gods
                     gift
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     to
                     begin
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     desireth
                     speciall
                     mercy
                     to
                     perseuere
                     ,
                     he
                     declareth
                     that
                     many
                     begin
                     well
                     ;
                     but
                     afterward
                     iniquitie
                     getteth
                     the
                     vpper
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     fall
                     away
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     peculi●r
                     mercy
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     preserue
                     his
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     praying
                     as
                     well
                     here
                     for
                     the
                     〈…〉
                     affections
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     before
                     for
                     the
                     direction
                     of
                     his
                     iudgmēt
                     ,
                     he
                     giueth
                     vs
                     to
                     vnderstand
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     purpose
                     to
                     perseuere
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     no
                     lesse
                     looke
                     to
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     our
                     iudgement
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     a
                     double
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     on
                     whomsoeuer
                     ▪
                     first
                     to
                     haue
                     our
                     iudgement
                     enlightened
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     to
                     haue
                     our
                     affections
                     touched
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Direct
                       my
                       feete
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                     As
                     our
                     feete
                     carie
                     our
                     bodies
                     ,
                     so
                     our
                     affections
                     support
                     our
                     actions
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     good
                     thing
                     to
                     stay
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     when
                     our
                     outward
                     actions
                     are
                     rightly
                     ordered
                     ;
                     and
                     for
                     this
                     cause
                     mention
                     is
                     made
                     so
                     often
                     in
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     God
                     of
                     lifting
                     vp
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     of
                     holding
                     vp
                     our
                     hands
                     ,
                     of
                     walking
                     with
                     our
                     feete
                     .
                     As
                     then
                     we
                     will
                     haue
                     our
                     affections
                     truly
                     touched
                     :
                     for
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     contemne
                     this
                     outward
                     gouernment
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     ,
                     whereas
                     he
                     prayeth
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     secret
                     masse
                     of
                     corruption
                     which
                     lieth
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     breake
                     out
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     noteth
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     carelesse
                     of
                     their
                     finall
                     perseuerance
                     ,
                     make
                     little
                     conscience
                     of
                     their
                     former
                     corruptions
                     But
                     such
                     are
                     greatly
                     to
                     feare
                     ,
                     least
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     latter
                     end
                     of
                     their
                     regeneration
                     ,
                     they
                     bee
                     cast
                     our
                     of
                     Paradise
                     with
                     Adam
                     ,
                     and
                     throwne
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     with
                     Cain
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     Adam
                     sinned
                     in
                     Paradise
                     ,
                     whilest
                     as
                     yet
                     he
                     was
                     perfect
                     ,
                     how
                     easily
                     may
                     we
                     fall
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     dayes
                     wherein
                     iniquitie
                     doth
                     raigne
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     full
                     of
                     imperfections
                     ?
                     Againe
                     as
                     we
                     touched
                     briefly
                     before
                     ,
                     God
                     his
                     children
                     doe
                     not
                     tarrie
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     to
                     labour
                     for
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     striue
                     for
                     breath
                     in
                     temptations
                     :
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     they
                     espie
                     their
                     errours
                     ;
                     whereby
                     they
                     see
                     how
                     they
                     might
                     sail
                     further
                     ,
                     were
                     it
                     not
                     that
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     mightily
                     did
                     preserue
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     surely
                     euery
                     man
                     by
                     experiēce
                     shal
                     find
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     sooner
                     we
                     begin
                     to
                     〈…〉
                     the
                     more
                     speedily
                     and
                     easily
                     we
                     shall
                     preuaile
                     against
                     it
                     ;
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     tempted
                     to
                     leaue
                     good
                     things
                     vndone
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     doe
                     things
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     .
                     For
                     let
                     a
                     man
                     once
                     leaue
                     the
                     searching
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     &
                     vpon
                     some
                     great
                     necessitie
                     cease
                     from
                     the
                     ransacking
                     and
                     rifling
                     of
                     his
                     consciēce
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     happily
                     slipt
                     notoriously
                     :
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     find
                     our
                     recouery
                     to
                     our
                     exercises
                     againe
                     :
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     omitted
                     these
                     exercises
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     and
                     often
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     should
                     come
                     to
                     practise
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     them
                     in
                     vre
                     againe
                     ;
                     what
                     a
                     strange
                     thing
                     will
                     this
                     seeme
                     to
                     vs
                     ?
                     how
                     hardly
                     shall
                     wee
                     get
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     yeeld
                     to
                     it
                     ?
                     our
                     flesh
                     is
                     vnwilling
                     ,
                     this
                     thing
                     is
                     so
                     vncome
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     faine
                     to
                     sweate
                     againe
                     ,
                     for
                     those
                     practises
                     of
                     prayer
                     and
                     priuate
                     examination
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     vsing
                     we
                     had
                     with
                     ease
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     not
                     vsing
                     we
                     had
                     almost
                     lost
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     as
                     proofe
                     maketh
                     euident
                     ;
                     like
                     as
                     in
                     a
                     tree
                     though
                     the
                     rootes
                     be
                     somewhat
                     
                     mangled
                     ,
                     yet
                     there
                     will
                     sprout
                     buds
                     ,
                     which
                     with
                     a
                     small
                     instrument
                     ,
                     by
                     daily
                     resorting
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     keeping
                     vnder
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     kept
                     from
                     much
                     growing
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     afterward
                     by
                     negligence
                     and
                     permission
                     ,
                     as
                     with
                     a
                     hatchet
                     they
                     will
                     hardly
                     be
                     hewen
                     down
                     ;
                     And
                     as
                     in
                     a
                     great
                     
                     concourse
                     of
                     waters
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     fountaine
                     be
                     stopped
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     riuers
                     remaine
                     open
                     ,
                     which
                     being
                     taken
                     in
                     time
                     with
                     a
                     floud-gate
                     ,
                     may
                     bee
                     staied
                     ,
                     and
                     leesing
                     long
                     oportunitie
                     ,
                     by
                     great
                     bankes
                     from
                     ouerflowing
                     cānot
                     be
                     restrained
                     :
                     euen
                     so
                     a
                     man
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     his
                     temptation
                     ,
                     whilest
                     as
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     sprout
                     ,
                     and
                     hauing
                     a
                     little
                     course
                     is
                     vnable
                     to
                     make
                     any
                     great
                     breach
                     ,
                     by
                     prayer
                     and
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     may
                     bee
                     kept
                     vnder
                     and
                     stayed
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     left
                     alone
                     ,
                     not
                     looked
                     to
                     as
                     before
                     ,
                     the
                     extraordinarie
                     spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Preacher
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     extraordinarie
                     trauell
                     of
                     a
                     man
                     in
                     prayer
                     and
                     fasting
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     remedie
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Well
                     many
                     there
                     be
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       charme
                       the
                       charmer
                       neuer
                       so
                       wisely
                       ,
                       they
                       will
                       not
                       heare
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     preuent
                     the
                     rage
                     of
                     sinne
                     .
                     If
                     when
                     we
                     shall
                     vse
                     all
                     meanes
                     to
                     subdue
                     sinne
                     ,
                     all
                     is
                     too
                     
                     little
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     giue
                     it
                     any
                     libertie
                     ,
                     how
                     great
                     is
                     the
                     daunger
                     ?
                     If
                     a
                     man
                     in
                     vsing
                     a
                     sparing
                     dyet
                     ,
                     
                     moderate
                     apparell
                     ,
                     and
                     little
                     sleepe
                     ,
                     shall
                     still
                     finde
                     in
                     himselfe
                     a
                     selfe-loue
                     and
                     liking
                     of
                     sinne
                     ;
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     when
                     hee
                     frameth
                     himselfe
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     guises
                     and
                     fashions
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     shall
                     he
                     see
                     selfe-loue
                     preuaile
                     against
                     him
                     ?
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     iustified
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     ingraffed
                     into
                     him
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     haue
                     not
                     the
                     rootes
                     of
                     sinne
                     throughly
                     pulled
                     out
                     ,
                     not
                     
                     the
                     riuers
                     of
                     iniquitie
                     dried
                     vp
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     the
                     spring
                     ▪
                     head
                     is
                     staied
                     .
                     I
                     know
                     there
                     be
                     many
                     ,
                     who
                     thinke
                     it
                     a
                     precisenesse
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     much
                     afraid
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     weakenes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     watchfull
                     and
                     warie
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     affections
                     ;
                     yea
                     ,
                     and
                     oftentimes
                     in
                     those
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     to
                     iudgement
                     are
                     lawfull
                     ,
                     yet
                     abstaineth
                     in
                     life
                     and
                     in
                     our
                     practise
                     :
                     but
                     blessed
                     be
                     that
                     feare
                     ,
                     and
                     happie
                     is
                     that
                     precisenesse
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     so
                     carefull
                     ouer
                     our
                     owne
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     much
                     suspecteth
                     our
                     owne
                     wants
                     and
                     weakenesse
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     still
                     prayeth
                     for
                     perseuerance
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       In
                       thy
                       word
                    
                     :
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     maketh
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     meanes
                     of
                     perseuering
                     ,
                     he
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     we
                     haue
                     profited
                     neuer
                     so
                     much
                     ,
                     yet
                     vnlesse
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     enlighten
                     our
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     and
                     reforme
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     easily
                     erre
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     way
                     .
                     We
                     knowe
                     but
                     in
                     part
                     ,
                     our
                     heart
                     is
                     reformed
                     but
                     in
                     part
                     ,
                     our
                     knowledge
                     is
                     bettered
                     but
                     in
                     ▪
                     part
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     ,
                     is
                     giuen
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     the
                     preaching
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     working
                     of
                     his
                     spirit
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     yet
                     be
                     deliuered
                     from
                     those
                     affections
                     which
                     in
                     vs
                     remaine
                     corrupt
                     ,
                     wee
                     had
                     neede
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     be
                     grieued
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     sheweth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     vnlesse
                     the
                     Lord
                     teach
                     vs
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     vnprofitable
                     .
                     Wee
                     must
                     ioyne
                     to
                     the
                     ministerie
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     the
                     direction
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     .
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     why
                     we
                     haue
                     a
                     generall
                     liking
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     haue
                     not
                     a
                     particular
                     misliking
                     of
                     our
                     deserts
                     ?
                     euen
                     because
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     the
                     particular
                     guiding
                     and
                     gouernment
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     .
                  
                   
                     Marke
                     here
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     prayeth
                     not
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     direct
                     him
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     fantastical
                     reuelations
                     ,
                     whereof
                     heretikes
                     dreame
                     so
                     much
                     ,
                     nor
                     by
                     vaine
                     superstitions
                     ,
                     which
                     blinde
                     the
                     Papists
                     ,
                     nor
                     by
                     ciuill
                     policies
                     ,
                     wherein
                     wicked
                     worldlings
                     so
                     abound
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     ▪
                     N●●●●●r
                     in
                     truth
                     is
                     there
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     can
                     purifie
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     or
                     cleanse
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     which
                     also
                     is
                     vnfruitful
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     the
                     Lord
                     guide
                     vs
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     hard
                     thing
                     to
                     gette
                     in
                     to
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     harder
                     being
                     once
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     to
                     continue
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     hardest
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     againe
                     .
                     For
                     seeing
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     strict
                     ,
                     that
                     sometimes
                     we
                     goe
                     on
                     this
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     on
                     that
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     grace
                     of
                     graces
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     be
                     kept
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     or
                     being
                     out
                     ,
                     quickly
                     to
                     be
                     brought
                     in
                     againe
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       let
                       none
                       iniquitie
                       haue
                       dominion
                       ouer
                       me
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Iniquitie
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     taught
                     before
                     ,
                     hath
                     dominion
                     
                     ouer
                     them
                     ,
                     where
                     it
                     breaketh
                     out
                     without
                     controlement
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     whom
                     it
                     beareth
                     a
                     sway
                     with
                     delight
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     hinderance
                     of
                     Gods
                     glory
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     breaking
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     consciences
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     euill
                     example
                     of
                     others
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     prayeth
                     not
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     without
                     sinne
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     he
                     know
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     〈…〉
                     might
                     not
                     rule
                     &
                     raigne
                     in
                     him
                     .
                     No
                     more
                     doth
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     teach
                     vs
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     be
                     without
                     sinne
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     our
                     sinnes
                     might
                     be
                     for
                     giuen
                     ;
                     not
                     that
                     we
                     
                     should
                     bee
                     voide
                     of
                     all
                     temptations
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       for
                       of
                       all
                       temptations
                       ,
                       not
                       to
                       bee
                       tempte●
                       is
                       the
                       greatest
                    
                     )
                     but
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     ouercome
                     of
                     temptations
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     freed
                     from
                     all
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     Sathan
                     
                     the
                     author
                     of
                     euil
                     might
                     not
                     preuaile
                     against
                     vs.
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Prophet
                     saith
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     19.
                     13.
                     
                     
                       Keepe
                       thy
                       seruant
                       from
                       presumptuous
                       sinnes
                       ,
                       let
                       them
                       not
                       raigne
                       ouer
                       mee
                       :
                    
                     Where
                     he
                     meaneth
                     ,
                     Let
                     not
                     the
                     errors
                     which
                     are
                     so
                     rife
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     grow
                     too
                     presumptuous
                     ;
                     but
                     giue
                     thy
                     seruant
                     grace
                     to
                     espie
                     and
                     foresee
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     agreeth
                     with
                     his
                     sense
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     :
                     Lord
                     ,
                     though
                     I
                     see
                     this
                     heape
                     of
                     corruption
                     is
                     still
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     lurketh
                     still
                     in
                     my
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     buried
                     in
                     my
                     flesh
                     ;
                     yet
                     let
                     it
                     not
                     breake
                     out
                     to
                     thy
                     dishonour
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     the
                     griefe
                     of
                     mine
                     owne
                     soule
                     .
                     Now
                     as
                     wee
                     are
                     indeede
                     to
                     beware
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     securitie
                     and
                     carelesnesse
                     of
                     many
                     professors
                     in
                     our
                     time
                     ,
                     so
                     must
                     wee
                     beware
                     of
                     the
                     presumptuous
                     pride
                     of
                     heretikes
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     either
                     Gods
                     commaundement
                     or
                     promises
                     had
                     permitted
                     him
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     a
                     full
                     deliuerance
                     from
                     
                     sinne
                     ,
                     then
                     hee
                     had
                     beene
                     remisse
                     or
                     flacke
                     in
                     so
                     doing
                     ,
                     he
                     should
                     haue
                     shewed
                     himselfe
                     not
                     to
                     haue
                     beleeued
                     the
                     promise
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     disobedient
                     to
                     his
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     haue
                     flattered
                     himselfe
                     in
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     haue
                     had
                     some
                     loue
                     ▪
                     liking
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   
                     Seeing
                     then
                     the
                     scriptures
                     of
                     God
                     allow
                     this
                     kinde
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     that
                     seeing
                     we
                     knowe
                     not
                     
                     the
                     manifold
                     errors
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     we
                     might
                     ●r●●e
                     that
                     we
                     breake
                     not
                     〈…〉
                     pre●●
                     〈…〉
                     marua●●e
                     though
                     the
                     fanta●●●e
                     ●ll
                     heretikes
                     be
                     blowness
                     high
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     〈…〉
                     cannot
                     sinne
                     .
                     If
                     Adam
                     in
                     his
                     perfection
                     &
                     in
                     paradise
                     ,
                     sinned
                     against
                     the
                     〈…〉
                     who
                     an
                     hundred
                     yeares
                     continued
                     a
                     iust
                     man
                     ,
                     ●ell
                     in
                     the
                     Arke
                     ;
                     ●f
                     Moses
                     〈…〉
                     
                     earth
                     ,
                     was
                     ouercome
                     by
                     ●●p●●ienc●e
                     ;
                     if
                     Dauid
                     a
                     man
                     after
                     Gods
                     〈…〉
                     dayes
                     began
                     to
                     ▪
                     〈◊〉
                     his
                     people
                     ;
                     ●●
                     Ezechias
                     a
                     good
                     ruler
                     of
                     the
                     〈…〉
                     did
                     breake
                     out
                     to
                     v●●●glorie
                     ,
                     in
                     shewing
                     of
                     his
                     treasure
                     ;
                     if
                     〈…〉
                     n
                     all
                     things
                     was
                     wo●●
                     to
                     aske
                     cou●sell
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     did
                     no●●●ke
                     〈…〉
                     was
                     to
                     fight
                     against
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     though
                     ●i●●ne
                     ●id
                     n●uer
                     〈…〉
                     mon
                     ouer
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     after
                     abundance
                     of
                     Gods
                     graces
                     〈…〉
                     ,
                     sinne
                     tooke
                     holde
                     on
                     them
                     :
                     then
                     what
                     ●●
                     hell●●h
                     pride
                     of
                     〈…〉
                     of
                     such
                     perfection
                     ?
                     And
                     againe
                     ,
                     here
                     wee
                     must
                     beware
                     of
                     the
                     conu
                     〈…〉
                     ▪
                     that
                     we
                     g●ue
                     not
                     our selues
                     to
                     much
                     libertie
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     for
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     which
                     t●rou●●
                     infirmities
                     haue
                     ●l●ded
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     ●o●o●t
                     ,
                     yet
                     for
                     them
                     that
                     giue
                     the
                     bridle
                     to
                     ●in●●●●o
                     l●ade
                     ●hem
                     as
                     it
                     listeth
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     nothing
                     app●●taining
                     ▪
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     easier
                     to
                     slippe
                     w●●●
                     Gods
                     ●●il●ren
                     ,
                     then
                     when
                     wee
                     haue
                     slipped
                     to
                     recouer
                     our selues
                     with
                     them
                     ●●ame
                     ;
                     ●●●●
                     easier
                     to
                     fall
                     ,
                     ●●●●
                     to
                     rise
                     againe
                     with
                     them
                     ▪
                     and
                     man●e
                     haue
                     their
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     which
                     haue
                     ●e●t●er
                     their
                     repentance
                     ,
                     
                     ●or
                     the
                     rem●ssion
                     of
                     sinnes
                     with
                     them
                     ▪
                     It
                     is
                     saide
                     ,
                     Ezech.
                     18
                     14.
                     
                       ●●
                       the
                       ●ig●t●●us
                       turne
                       away
                       from
                       his
                       righteousnes
                       ,
                       and
                       co●●it
                       iniquitie
                       ,
                       and
                       doth
                       according
                       to
                       all
                       the
                       abbomi●●ti●●s
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       wicked
                       doe
                       :
                       sh●l●
                       hee
                       liue
                       ?
                       all
                       the
                       righteousnes
                       that
                       hee
                       hath
                       done
                       shall
                       not
                       be
                       menti●ned
                       ▪
                       but
                       in
                       his
                       transgress●●ns
                       that
                       ●e
                       ●a●●
                       committed
                       ▪
                       and
                       in
                       his
                       sinne
                       ▪
                       that
                       he
                       hath
                       sinned
                       ,
                       in
                       them
                       sh●ll
                       hee
                       di●
                       .
                    
                     We
                     must
                     not
                     thinke
                     hee
                     speaketh
                     here
                     of
                     ●nie
                     particular
                     breach
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     generall
                     back-slidings
                     ,
                     when
                     iniquitie
                     hath
                     gotten
                     the
                     vpper
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     here
                     is
                     a
                     common
                     objection
                     now
                     a
                     dayes
                     ,
                     vsed
                     almost
                     in
                     euery
                     mans
                     mouth
                     :
                     what
                     sir
                     ?
                     what
                     doe
                     you
                     tell
                     vs
                     of
                     sinne
                     ?
                     and
                     make
                     so
                     much
                     adoe
                     about
                     it
                     ?
                     is
                     there
                     not
                     sinne
                     in
                     you
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     in
                     mee
                     ?
                     why
                     speake
                     you
                     so
                     much
                     of
                     sinne
                     ?
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     in
                     other
                     preachers
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     other
                     hearers
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     me
                     ?
                     why
                     do
                     you
                     cha●ge
                     me
                     so
                     sir
                     ?
                     we
                     answere
                     ,
                     is
                     there
                     no
                     difference
                     betweene
                     dimnes
                     of
                     sight
                     &
                     blindnes
                     ▪
                     is
                     there
                     no
                     difference
                     between
                     numnes
                     and
                     sensl●snes
                     ?
                     betweene
                     slumbring
                     and
                     dead
                     sleeping
                     ?
                     betweene
                     a
                     little
                     sl●p
                     and
                     a
                     dead
                     
                     fall
                     ?
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     a
                     distinction
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     of
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     shall
                     we
                     not
                     also
                     put
                     difference
                     betweene
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     and
                     leauing
                     of
                     some
                     good
                     things
                     ?
                     and
                     grosse
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     ●u●●ing
                     headlong
                     to
                     vngodlines
                     ?
                     Is
                     there
                     no
                     difference
                     betweene
                     the
                     error
                     and
                     ignorance
                     which
                     is
                     i●
                     
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     with
                     griefe
                     and
                     with
                     a
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     freed
                     from
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     errors
                     and
                     ignorance
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     wherein
                     they
                     gladly
                     he
                     still
                     ,
                     and
                     where
                     o●●●●●
                     haue
                     no
                     care
                     to
                     bee
                     ●id
                     ?
                     No
                     difference
                     betweene
                     the
                     frail●●e
                     and
                     infirmitie
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     ●●●
                     the
                     sinne
                     and
                     iniquitie
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ?
                     is
                     there
                     no
                     difference
                     betweene
                     i●fi●●●t●
                     and
                     presumptuous
                     ▪
                     fra●ltie
                     ,
                     and
                     rebellion
                     ?
                     betweene
                     motion
                     and
                     action
                     ?
                     is
                     there
                     no
                     difference
                     betweene
                     two
                     steppes
                     of
                     a
                     long
                     ladder
                     to
                     the
                     skyes
                     ,
                     and
                     two
                     steppes
                     at
                     the
                     bottome
                     ?
                     ●●●
                     betweene
                     him
                     
                     that
                     trauaileth
                     ,
                     though
                     hee
                     attaineth
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     highest
                     steppes
                     ,
                     and
                     him
                     that
                     still
                     tarrieth
                     at
                     the
                     ladders
                     foote
                     ?
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     willingly
                     blinde
                     .
                  
                   
                     Where
                     Gods
                     children
                     steppe
                     into
                     some
                     one
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     admonished
                     are
                     therefore
                     sorrowfull
                     ,
                     and
                     labour
                     to
                     recouer
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     wicked
                     wall●w
                     in
                     so
                     many
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     no
                     admonition
                     can
                     be
                     brought
                     either
                     to
                     a
                     go●ly
                     sorrowing
                     ,
                     o●
                     forsaking
                     of
                     their
                     sinne
                     :
                     is
                     there
                     no
                     difference
                     betweene
                     these
                     ?
                     Iudas
                     and
                     Peter
                     sinned
                     both
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     against
                     their
                     Maister
                     :
                     was
                     there
                     no
                     difference
                     ,
                     or
                     like
                     danger
                     ●●
                     their
                     sins
                     ?
                     Is
                     it
                     not
                     one
                     thing
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     betray
                     his
                     owne
                     Maister
                     for
                     couetousnes
                     of
                     a
                     little
                     money
                     ,
                     and
                     another
                     for
                     feare
                     and
                     infirmitie
                     to
                     denie
                     him
                     ?
                     Is
                     it
                     not
                     one
                     thing
                     to
                     purpos●
                     well
                     doing
                     ,
                     &
                     yet
                     to
                     f●ll
                     for
                     feare
                     ,
                     and
                     another
                     thing
                     willingly
                     to
                     suffer
                     the
                     d●●●●●●
                     to
                     carry
                     him
                     from
                     action
                     to
                     action
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     the
                     purse
                     deliuered
                     him
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     forewarned
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     soppe
                     of
                     him
                     whom
                     he
                     should
                     betray
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     to
                     perseuere
                     in
                     his
                     wickednes
                     ?
                     Is
                     there
                     no
                     difference
                     betwixt
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     when
                     hee
                     had
                     sinned
                     ,
                     wept
                     and
                     ●ined
                     away
                     for
                     sorrow
                     ;
                     and
                     another
                     ,
                     that
                     after
                     he
                     had
                     sinned
                     ,
                     hauing
                     an
                     hell●●h
                     desperation
                     ,
                     tooke
                     vengeance
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ?
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     manifest
                     difference
                     betweene
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ;
                     the
                     sinne
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     was
                     not
                     a
                     purposed
                     sinne
                     ;
                     the
                     sinne
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     wa●
                     forepurposed
                     ;
                     the
                     one
                     when
                     he
                     heard
                     
                     of
                     his
                     sinne
                     ,
                     striued
                     to
                     get
                     out
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     being
                     admonished
                     was
                     carelesse
                     .
                     Finally
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     renued
                     himselfe
                     by
                     Faith
                     in
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     :
                     the
                     other
                     hauing
                     sinned
                     ,
                     vtterly
                     de●pai●ed
                     .
                     For
                     saith
                     the
                     Lord.
                     2.
                     
                     King.
                     15.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Dauid
                       did
                       right
                       ,
                       &c
                       :
                       saue
                       onely
                       in
                       the
                       matter
                       of
                       〈◊〉
                       t●e
                       Hitti●
                       :
                    
                     did
                     not
                     Dauid
                     else
                     sinne
                     ?
                     we
                     know
                     he
                     numbred
                     his
                     people
                     ;
                     ●e
                     would
                     haue
                     killed
                     
                     Nabal
                     ;
                     he
                     had
                     conceiued
                     an
                     euill
                     of
                     M●●●bosheth
                     ;
                     howbeit
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     counteth
                     not
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     of
                     these
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     done
                     of
                     infirmitie
                     ,
                     but
                     saith
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     this
                     was
                     a
                     soule
                     sinne
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     other
                     sinnes
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     not
                     deale
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     passed
                     them
                     ouer
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ;
                     but
                     this
                     sinne
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     punished
                     .
                     And
                     wherein
                     did
                     this
                     sinne
                     become
                     so
                     great
                     aboue
                     the
                     rest
                     ?
                     did
                     he
                     not
                     first
                     sinne
                     with
                     his
                     eye
                     ,
                     wherwith
                     he
                     had
                     before
                     almost
                     made
                     a
                     couenant
                     ?
                     was
                     he
                     not
                     an
                     hypocrite
                     in
                     desiring
                     to
                     hide
                     his
                     sinne
                     ?
                     when
                     this
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     he
                     still
                     was
                     deceiued
                     by
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     saw
                     the
                     fact
                     must
                     needs
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     come
                     to
                     light
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     should
                     now
                     be
                     knowne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     woman
                     must
                     be
                     examined
                     ,
                     what
                     did
                     he
                     then
                     ?
                     although
                     he
                     had
                     neither
                     hatred
                     to
                     the
                     man
                     Vriah
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     deserued
                     wel
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     nor
                     earnest
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     woman
                     :
                     yet
                     sendeth
                     he
                     a
                     Captain
                     with
                     his
                     letters
                     :
                     &
                     whereas
                     in
                     the
                     warres
                     they
                     vse
                     to
                     set
                     for
                     lorne
                     persons
                     in
                     the
                     forefront
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     hand
                     ,
                     hee
                     had
                     appointed
                     Vriah
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     man
                     in
                     that
                     battaile
                     ,
                     and
                     still
                     he
                     perswaded
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     killed
                     him
                     not
                     ;
                     and
                     after
                     ,
                     to
                     auoid
                     publike
                     infamie
                     ,
                     he
                     tooke
                     home
                     the
                     woman
                     to
                     him
                     .
                     Thus
                     was
                     Dauid
                     deceiued
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     both
                     subtillie
                     and
                     dangerously
                     :
                     and
                     yet
                     not
                     so
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     difference
                     betwixt
                     him
                     and
                     another
                     ,
                     that
                     should
                     make
                     an
                     occupation
                     of
                     adulterie
                     ,
                     and
                     still
                     bathe
                     himselfe
                     in
                     filthie
                     loue
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Nathan
                     comes
                     no
                     sooner
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     telleth
                     him
                     but
                     closely
                     and
                     slenderly
                     of
                     his
                     sinne
                     ;
                     but
                     see
                     ,
                     hee
                     is
                     s●●icken
                     to
                     the
                     heart
                     ;
                     hee
                     controlles
                     him
                     not
                     though
                     he
                     were
                     a
                     King
                     :
                     but
                     he
                     admitteth
                     him
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     receiueth
                     him
                     humblie
                     .
                     He
                     had
                     sinned
                     before
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     did
                     not
                     see
                     it
                     before
                     :
                     we
                     see
                     here
                     no
                     presumption
                     ,
                     for
                     hee
                     flatly
                     accused
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     excused
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     saving
                     :
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       sinned
                       against
                       the
                       Lord.
                    
                     Where
                     are
                     they
                     now
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     make
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     others
                     placard●
                     for
                     their
                     sinnes
                     ?
                     where
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     will
                     make
                     such
                     grosse
                     presidences
                     for
                     sinning
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     are
                     some
                     infirmities
                     and
                     ignorances
                     in
                     Gods
                     children
                     ?
                     let
                     them
                     consider
                     rightly
                     of
                     these
                     differences
                     of
                     sinnes
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     then
                     the
                     plaine
                     meaning
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     he
                     prayeth
                     not
                     to
                     haue
                     no
                     sinne
                     within
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     
                       no●●ly
                       in
                       sinne
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     There
                     is
                     then
                     a
                     difference
                     betweene
                     affectate
                     ignorance
                     and
                     diuelish
                     presumption
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     weake
                     ignorance
                     and
                     infirmities
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     children
                     ;
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     diff●rence
                     betweene
                     sinning
                     in
                     fewe
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     sinning
                     in
                     manie
                     ;
                     betweene
                     sinne
                     committed
                     and
                     repented
                     of
                     ▪
                     and
                     sinne
                     committed
                     without
                     any
                     repentance
                     :
                     betweene
                     infirmities
                     and
                     presumptions
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     :
                     
                       Let
                       not
                       sinne
                       raigne
                       in
                       your
                       mortall
                       bodies
                       :
                    
                     and
                     yet
                     the
                     same
                     man
                     saith
                     ,
                     Ro
                     7.
                     
                       that
                       sinne
                       dwelt
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       he
                       was
                       solde
                       v●to
                       sinne
                       .
                    
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     difference
                     betweene
                     permitting
                     a
                     Prince
                     as
                     our
                     lawfull
                     gouernor
                     to
                     rule
                     and
                     raigne
                     ouer
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     yeelde
                     obedience
                     to
                     him
                     willingly
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     griuous
                     Tyrant
                     whom
                     wee
                     resist
                     ,
                     and
                     performe
                     
                     no
                     obedience
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     commeth
                     with
                     vsurped
                     authoritie
                     ,
                     who
                     would
                     inforce
                     vs
                     whether
                     we
                     will
                     or
                     no
                     ,
                     and
                     caryeth
                     vs
                     violently
                     to
                     prison
                     .
                     So
                     the
                     meaning
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       let
                       not
                       sinne
                       raigne
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     this
                     :
                     acknowledge
                     not
                     sinne
                     to
                     be
                     your
                     King
                     ,
                     delight
                     not
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     he
                     do
                     come
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     come
                     like
                     a
                     tyrant
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     would
                     hale
                     you
                     into
                     prison
                     ,
                     &
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     sh●w
                     your selues
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     willingly
                     drawne
                     into
                     his
                     seruitude
                     :
                     crie
                     out
                     ,
                     Oh
                     mortall
                     man
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                     
                       who
                       shall
                       deliuer
                       me
                       from
                       this
                       bodie
                       of
                       sin
                       &
                       death
                       ?
                    
                     Is
                     there
                     not
                     then
                     a
                     difference
                     betweene
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     when
                     he
                     hath
                     sinned
                     ,
                     is
                     afraid
                     to
                     pray
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     trembleth
                     to
                     come
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     feareth
                     euen
                     to
                     goe
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     :
                     and
                     another
                     ,
                     who
                     when
                     he
                     hath
                     sinned
                     ,
                     is
                     merry
                     ,
                     and
                     pleaseth
                     himselfe
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     but
                     a
                     delight
                     ,
                     a
                     pastime
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     occupation
                     of
                     it
                     ?
                     Is
                     there
                     not
                     a
                     difference
                     betweene
                     him
                     that
                     fighteth
                     boldly
                     ,
                     and
                     him
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     fight
                     at
                     all
                     against
                     sinne
                     ?
                     Wherefore
                     though
                     Gods
                     children
                     haue
                     such
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     vse
                     all
                     meanes
                     to
                     resist
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     account
                     much
                     of
                     hearing
                     ,
                     praying
                     ,
                     meditating
                     ,
                     and
                     conferring
                     of
                     the
                     worde
                     ,
                     that
                     thereby
                     iniquitie
                     might
                     not
                     haue
                     the
                     vpper
                     hand
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     violently
                     haled
                     to
                     sinne
                     :
                     the
                     wicked
                     are
                     voluntarily
                     carried
                     headlong
                     into
                     sinne
                     :
                     the
                     godly
                     recouer
                     themselues
                     ;
                     the
                     wicked
                     fall
                     from
                     sinne
                     to
                     sinne
                     :
                     the
                     godly
                     yeeld
                     to
                     admonitions
                     ,
                     the
                     vngodly
                     thereby
                     are
                     worse
                     and
                     worse
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       134.
                       
                    
                     
                       Deliuer
                       me
                       from
                       the
                       oppression
                       of
                       men
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       ●hy
                       precepts
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     we
                     haue
                     oft
                     declared
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     lot
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     to
                     bee
                     troubled
                     with
                     the
                     vngodly
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     this
                     man
                     setteth
                     himselfe
                     down
                     as
                     a
                     patterne
                     therein
                     ,
                     and
                     seeing
                     the
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     hath
                     made
                     himselfe
                     a
                     chiefe
                     exāple
                     in
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     example
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     our
                     head
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     meere
                     that
                     we
                     who
                     are
                     his
                     members
                     should
                     also
                     suffer
                     troubles
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     be
                     made
                     like
                     vnto
                     him
                     .
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     then
                     ,
                     why
                     wee
                     are
                     so
                     much
                     at
                     quiet
                     with
                     our selues
                     ,
                     both
                     Minister
                     and
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     people
                     and
                     subiect
                     ;
                     but
                     because
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     resist
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     fight
                     against
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     &
                     striue
                     against
                     our selues
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     beginning
                     to
                     rebuke
                     the
                     world
                     
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     the
                     world
                     cannot
                     away
                     with
                     vs
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     we
                     stir
                     vp
                     our selues
                     against
                     the
                     diuell
                     ,
                     he
                     setteth
                     himselfe
                     and
                     all
                     his
                     impes
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     wee
                     checke
                     and
                     controll
                     our selues
                     ,
                     we
                     can
                     neuer
                     finde
                     quiet
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     sometimes
                     wee
                     shall
                     haue
                     quiet
                     ;
                     but
                     this
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     breathing
                     time
                     ;
                     yet
                     that
                     must
                     be
                     fulfilled
                     in
                     the
                     members
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     begunne
                     in
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     being
                     like
                     to
                     him
                     in
                     suffering
                     ,
                     may
                     also
                     be
                     like
                     to
                     him
                     in
                     glorie
                     ,
                     remembring
                     alwaies
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     Psalm
                     125.
                     
                     
                       The
                       rod
                       of
                       the
                       wicked
                       shall
                       not
                       rest
                       on
                       the
                       lot
                       of
                       the
                       righteous
                       .
                    
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     prayeth
                     here
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     affliction
                     might
                     not
                     hinder
                     his
                     glorie
                     .
                     And
                     no
                     maruell
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     enemies
                     first
                     laboured
                     to
                     daunt
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     went
                     about
                     to
                     loade
                     him
                     with
                     iniuries
                     ,
                     either
                     subtilly
                     to
                     circumuent
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     openly
                     to
                     oppresse
                     him
                     :
                     when
                     these
                     things
                     would
                     not
                     serue
                     ,
                     they
                     striued
                     to
                     bring
                     his
                     person
                     to
                     contempt
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     cause
                     to
                     discredit
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     they
                     went
                     about
                     to
                     bring
                     themselues
                     into
                     estimation
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     cause
                     into
                     credite
                     .
                     No
                     maruell
                     then
                     though
                     he
                     thus
                     prayed
                     ,
                     least
                     that
                     they
                     resisting
                     him
                     too
                     long
                     ,
                     hee
                     should
                     be
                     ouermatched
                     .
                     Wherein
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     must
                     not
                     ouercome
                     ill
                     with
                     ill
                     ,
                     subtiltie
                     with
                     subtiltie
                     ,
                     violence
                     by
                     violence
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     praier
                     .
                     And
                     seeing
                     the
                     Lords
                     eares
                     are
                     open
                     to
                     the
                     prayers
                     of
                     the
                     iust
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     eyes
                     vpon
                     them
                     that
                     feare
                     him
                     ,
                     seeing
                     his
                     eares
                     are
                     shut
                     to
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     hee
                     will
                     not
                     looke
                     vpon
                     them
                     in
                     mercy
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     face
                     is
                     set
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     vndoubtedly
                     will
                     heare
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     looke
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     confonud
                     our
                     enemies
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       .
                    
                     Behold
                     ,
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     promiseth
                     thankefulnes
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     it
                     pleaseth
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     free
                     him
                     from
                     these
                     euils
                     ,
                     hee
                     would
                     keepe
                     his
                     law
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     thinke
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     before
                     did
                     breake
                     them
                     :
                     but
                     
                       though
                       the
                       proude
                       had
                       him
                       exceedingly
                       in
                       derision
                       ,
                    
                     Psal.
                     51.
                     
                       though
                       the
                       bands
                       of
                       the
                       wicked
                       had
                       robbed
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     61.
                     
                       though
                       the
                       proude
                       had
                       imagined
                       a
                       lye
                       against
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     69.
                     
                       though
                       they
                       had
                       dealt
                       wickedly
                       and
                       falsely
                       with
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     78.
                     
                       though
                       they
                       had
                       almost
                       consumed
                       him
                       vpon
                       the
                       earth
                       ,
                    
                     87.
                     
                       and
                       he
                       was
                       like
                       the
                       bottle
                       in
                       the
                       smoke
                    
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     hee
                     was
                     wonderfully
                     distracted
                     in
                     his
                     calling
                     :
                     yet
                     if
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     vouchsafe
                     to
                     free
                     him
                     from
                     these
                     euils
                     ,
                     as
                     before
                     in
                     part
                     ;
                     so
                     now
                     in
                     whole
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     bestow
                     his
                     life
                     on
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     We
                     are
                     then
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     trouble
                     wee
                     are
                     to
                     desire
                     to
                     none
                     other
                     end
                     to
                     be
                     deliuered
                     ,
                     
                     than
                     the
                     better
                     and
                     more
                     freely
                     to
                     serue
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     when
                     wee
                     haue
                     made
                     so
                     solemne
                     a
                     promise
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     we
                     throughly
                     purpose
                     in
                     trueth
                     to
                     performe
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     affliction
                     of
                     it selfe
                     helpeth
                     vs
                     nothing
                     vnto
                     godlinesse
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     rather
                     some
                     hindrance
                     why
                     in
                     our
                     calling
                     wee
                     are
                     lesse
                     profitable
                     ;
                     yet
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     sanctified
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     receiueth
                     a
                     blessing
                     from
                     God
                     to
                     worke
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     it
                     keepeth
                     vs
                     from
                     euill
                     ,
                     and
                     prouoketh
                     vs
                     the
                     more
                     to
                     doe
                     good
                     .
                     But
                     wee
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     haue
                     trouble
                     or
                     losse
                     of
                     goods
                     ,
                     or
                     losse
                     of
                     friends
                     ,
                     oppression
                     of
                     enemies
                     ,
                     or
                     such
                     like
                     ,
                     make
                     large
                     vowes
                     and
                     plentifull
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     crie
                     :
                     Oh
                     if
                     I
                     might
                     be
                     deliuered
                     from
                     this
                     sicknes
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     might
                     be
                     freed
                     from
                     this
                     trouble
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     might
                     be
                     vnburthened
                     of
                     this
                     euill
                     ;
                     I
                     would
                     surely
                     serue
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     become
                     a
                     new
                     man
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     change
                     my
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     enter
                     the
                     waies
                     of
                     repentance
                     :
                     but
                     we
                     looke
                     not
                     to
                     performance
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     thankfulnes
                     of
                     heart
                     made
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     116.
                     12.
                     to
                     cry
                     out
                     ,
                     
                       What
                       shall
                       I
                       render
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                       for
                       all
                       his
                       benefits
                       towards
                       me
                       ?
                       I
                       will
                       take
                       the
                       cup
                       of
                       saluation
                       ,
                       and
                       call
                       vpon
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       :
                       I
                       will
                       pay
                       my
                       vowes
                       vnto
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       euen
                       now
                       in
                       the
                       sight
                       of
                       all
                       his
                       people
                       :
                    
                     Where
                     wee
                     
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     custome
                     of
                     Gods
                     people
                     ,
                     to
                     stirre
                     vp
                     themselues
                     after
                     their
                     deliuerance
                     vnto
                     thankfulnes
                     .
                     We
                     shall
                     see
                     now
                     by
                     examining
                     our selues
                     how
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     in
                     vs.
                     Oh
                     (
                     say
                     we
                     )
                     
                     that
                     I
                     were
                     recouered
                     of
                     my
                     health
                     ;
                     oh
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     restore
                     those
                     things
                     to
                     me
                     againe
                     which
                     I
                     haue
                     lost
                     ;
                     then
                     doubtles
                     would
                     I
                     wholy
                     giue
                     my selfe
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     But
                     let
                     vs
                     see
                     if
                     in
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     wee
                     bee
                     not
                     vow-breakers
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     rather
                     growne
                     worse
                     than
                     wee
                     were
                     :
                     so
                     greatly
                     are
                     we
                     to
                     feare
                     our selues
                     .
                     God
                     hath
                     deliuered
                     vs
                     from
                     our
                     enemies
                     ,
                     freed
                     vs
                     from
                     war●es
                     ,
                     saued
                     vs
                     from
                     scarcitie
                     ,
                     penurie
                     ,
                     pouertie
                     ,
                     plagues
                     and
                     sicknesse
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     blessed
                     vs
                     with
                     peace
                     ,
                     abundance
                     ,
                     plentie
                     ,
                     health
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     blessings
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     see
                     how
                     we
                     vse
                     these
                     things
                     .
                     We
                     know
                     the
                     times
                     haue
                     been
                     such
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     could
                     not
                     haue
                     this
                     liberty
                     ,
                     to
                     reade
                     and
                     heare
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     but
                     wee
                     are
                     now
                     freed
                     from
                     such
                     miserie
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     in
                     great
                     libertie
                     ;
                     whether
                     doe
                     wee
                     vse
                     this
                     time
                     to
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     increase
                     of
                     our
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     building
                     vp
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     ?
                     We
                     know
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     vicissitude
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     thing
                     succeeedeth
                     another
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     long
                     time
                     vexed
                     other
                     nations
                     with
                     trouble
                     ,
                     and
                     graunted
                     to
                     vs
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     of
                     libertie
                     and
                     quietnes
                     :
                     so
                     our
                     course
                     must
                     come
                     by
                     the
                     order
                     and
                     change
                     of
                     things
                     to
                     be
                     vexed
                     with
                     troubles
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     shall
                     be
                     set
                     at
                     some
                     libertie
                     .
                     Are
                     we
                     the
                     better
                     then
                     for
                     this
                     benefit
                     ?
                     If
                     wee
                     bee
                     ,
                     all
                     is
                     well
                     :
                     if
                     not
                     ,
                     will
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     thinke
                     wee
                     ,
                     be
                     laide
                     to
                     our
                     charge
                     ,
                     that
                     what
                     time
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     giuen
                     vs
                     ,
                     wherein
                     we
                     might
                     reforme
                     our selues
                     ,
                     wee
                     haue
                     abused
                     in
                     being
                     so
                     little
                     reformed
                     ,
                     what
                     our
                     time
                     hath
                     been
                     to
                     set
                     forth
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     how
                     little
                     glorie
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     gained
                     by
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     We
                     haue
                     often
                     heard
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     two
                     principall
                     props
                     in
                     trouble
                     are
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     promises
                     
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     testimonie
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     which
                     wee
                     see
                     often
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     this
                     Prophet
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     what
                     doth
                     fasten
                     and
                     comfort
                     faith
                     ?
                     euen
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     :
                     what
                     doth
                     make
                     it
                     wither
                     and
                     wauer
                     ?
                     euen
                     because
                     we
                     haue
                     been
                     fruitles
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     not
                     done
                     good
                     workes
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     must
                     be
                     our
                     comfort
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     suffer
                     not
                     as
                     ill
                     doers
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     look
                     for
                     Gods
                     promises
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     our
                     sinnes
                     accuse
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     suffer
                     as
                     ill
                     doers
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     not
                     bee
                     able
                     to
                     feele
                     any
                     comfort
                     in
                     God
                     his
                     promises
                     .
                  
                   
                     Then
                     let
                     vs
                     see
                     the
                     fruit
                     of
                     this
                     prayer
                     .
                     The
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     deare
                     Martyrs
                     of
                     Christ
                     made
                     this
                     prayer
                     before
                     vs
                     ,
                     the
                     fruit
                     and
                     effect
                     whereof
                     is
                     growne
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     For
                     their
                     sufferings
                     were
                     our
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     their
                     losse
                     our
                     gaine
                     ,
                     their
                     imprisonmēt
                     our
                     libertie
                     ,
                     their
                     death
                     our
                     life
                     :
                     as
                     true
                     as
                     old
                     is
                     that
                     saying
                     proued
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       blood
                       of
                       the
                       Martyrs
                       is
                       the
                       seede
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                     For
                     their
                     blood
                     h●th
                     cried
                     vp
                     to
                     heauen
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Abel
                     ,
                     for
                     our
                     comfort
                     ,
                     and
                     brought
                     downe
                     vengeance
                     on
                     our
                     enemies
                     ,
                     and
                     obtained
                     mercy
                     for
                     vs.
                     They
                     did
                     sowe
                     in
                     teares
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     haue
                     entred
                     into
                     their
                     haruest
                     with
                     ioy
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     beware
                     least
                     wee
                     sow
                     euill
                     to
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     others
                     :
                     they
                     sowed
                     comfort
                     for
                     their
                     posteritie
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     take
                     heede
                     that
                     wee
                     sow
                     not
                     discomfort
                     for
                     them
                     that
                     shall
                     come
                     after
                     vs.
                     And
                     as
                     their
                     death
                     hath
                     stayed
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     from
                     heauen
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     fallen
                     vpon
                     the
                     vine
                     ,
                     &
                     seeing
                     many
                     yeeres
                     he
                     hath
                     planted
                     among
                     vs
                     a
                     vineyard
                     ,
                     seeing
                     he
                     hath
                     hedged
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     gathered
                     out
                     the
                     stones
                     
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     planted
                     it
                     with
                     the
                     best
                     plants
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     built
                     a
                     tower
                     in
                     the
                     middest
                     thereof
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     a
                     wine-presse
                     therein
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     looked
                     it
                     should
                     bring
                     forth
                     grapes
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     hath
                     brought
                     forth
                     wilde
                     grapes
                     :
                     so
                     our
                     sinnes
                     so
                     inkindle
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     will
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     hedge
                     thereof
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     vineyard
                     shall
                     bee
                     eaten
                     vp
                     ;
                     hee
                     will
                     breake
                     the
                     wall
                     thereof
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     troden
                     downe
                     ;
                     he
                     will
                     lay
                     it
                     waste
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     wild
                     bores
                     shall
                     enter
                     into
                     it
                     .
                     What
                     a
                     thing
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     deare
                     Saints
                     and
                     Martyrs
                     of
                     God
                     should
                     deserue
                     so
                     well
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     should
                     deserue
                     so
                     ill
                     of
                     our selues
                     and
                     of
                     our
                     posterities
                     ?
                     Seeing
                     then
                     Gods
                     mercie
                     hath
                     been
                     shewed
                     by
                     so
                     many
                     blessings
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     eate
                     of
                     their
                     sweete
                     of
                     the
                     haruest
                     ,
                     who
                     neuer
                     haue
                     tasted
                     of
                     the
                     cold
                     of
                     the
                     winter
                     ,
                     nor
                     heate
                     of
                     the
                     summer
                     ;
                     let
                     vs
                     feare
                     ,
                     least
                     for
                     our
                     vnthankfulnes
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     doth
                     come
                     to
                     punish
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     for
                     our
                     want
                     of
                     religion
                     ,
                     and
                     vngodly
                     life
                     cause
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     remoue
                     the
                     candlesticke
                     ,
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     and
                     bereaue
                     vs
                     of
                     our
                     talents
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     wee
                     haue
                     great
                     neede
                     to
                     pray
                     to
                     be
                     reformed
                     in
                     our
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     &
                     renued
                     in
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     thankfulnes
                     may
                     appeare
                     in
                     loue
                     of
                     sound
                     religion
                     ,
                     and
                     obedience
                     of
                     godly
                     life
                     to
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     our
                     good
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     strange
                     thing
                     for
                     Gods
                     children
                     to
                     suffer
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     although
                     God
                     giueth
                     vs
                     sometime
                     a
                     breathing
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     vs
                     as
                     children
                     of
                     the
                     wedding
                     ;
                     who
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     the
                     Bridegrome
                     is
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     doe
                     not
                     lament
                     nor
                     mourne
                     .
                     And
                     seeing
                     euery
                     one
                     that
                     will
                     liue
                     godly
                     in
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     must
                     suffer
                     persecution
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     Minister
                     ,
                     Magistrate
                     ,
                     and
                     master
                     of
                     an
                     household
                     shall
                     finde
                     trouble
                     in
                     his
                     owne
                     
                     flesh
                     ,
                     hatred
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     persecution
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     certaine
                     that
                     we
                     often
                     purchase
                     too
                     much
                     quietnes
                     to
                     our selues
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     so
                     labour
                     for
                     the
                     mortifying
                     of
                     our
                     flesh
                     ,
                     for
                     reproouing
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     beating
                     downe
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     doe
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     groundeth
                     himselfe
                     on
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       the
                       rod
                       of
                       the
                       wicked
                       shall
                       not
                       rest
                       on
                       the
                       lot
                       of
                       the
                       godly
                       :
                    
                     shewing
                     vs
                     that
                     no
                     temptation
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     shall
                     haue
                     either
                     strength
                     to
                     beare
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     remoue
                     the
                     force
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     he
                     remoue
                     the
                     violent
                     force
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     neede
                     but
                     little
                     strength
                     to
                     beare
                     it
                     ;
                     if
                     our
                     trouble
                     be
                     great
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     giue
                     vs
                     great
                     strength
                     .
                     Neither
                     (
                     as
                     some
                     doe
                     )
                     doth
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     vse
                     forgerie
                     for
                     forgerie
                     ,
                     and
                     deceit
                     for
                     deceit
                     ,
                     but
                     staieth
                     himselfe
                     onely
                     and
                     wholy
                     vpon
                     prayer
                     .
                     For
                     Gods
                     children
                     haue
                     no
                     such
                     spirit
                     as
                     the
                     worldlings
                     haue
                     ,
                     who
                     for
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     requite
                     euil
                     for
                     euil
                     ,
                     subtiltie
                     with
                     subtiltie
                     ,
                     euill
                     language
                     with
                     euill
                     language
                     :
                     but
                     by
                     prayer
                     onely
                     they
                     labour
                     for
                     helpe
                     at
                     Gods
                     hand
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     haue
                     heard
                     ,
                     that
                     insomuch
                     as
                     he
                     protesteth
                     to
                     keepe
                     the
                     testimonies
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     he
                     meaneth
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     more
                     throughly
                     keepe
                     them
                     than
                     before
                     .
                     We
                     haue
                     further
                     learned
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     our
                     corruption
                     to
                     be
                     godly
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     trouble
                     ,
                     but
                     afterward
                     the
                     case
                     with
                     vs
                     is
                     altered
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     our
                     godlines
                     then
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     suspected
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     very
                     vngodly
                     ,
                     that
                     at
                     such
                     
                     times
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     godly
                     .
                     But
                     herein
                     is
                     the
                     difference
                     betweene
                     the
                     regenerate
                     and
                     vnregenerate
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     regenerate
                     after
                     their
                     visitations
                     are
                     more
                     godly
                     ,
                     after
                     sicknes
                     they
                     haue
                     a
                     greater
                     zeale
                     ,
                     after
                     their
                     deliuerance
                     a
                     further
                     care
                     of
                     glorifying
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     nothing
                     with
                     the
                     vnregenerate
                     .
                     Now
                     ,
                     seeing
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     heaped
                     benefit
                     vpon
                     benefit
                     ,
                     yeare
                     after
                     yeare
                     ,
                     mercy
                     vpon
                     mercy
                     ,
                     whether
                     hath
                     God
                     wonne
                     some
                     speciall
                     glorie
                     ,
                     or
                     our
                     br●thren
                     some
                     speciall
                     benefit
                     by
                     vs
                     or
                     no
                     ?
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     heard
                     the
                     mones
                     of
                     his
                     Martyrs
                     ,
                     their
                     teares
                     and
                     their
                     blood
                     ,
                     and
                     gaue
                     them
                     mercy
                     :
                     so
                     let
                     vs
                     feare
                     ,
                     least
                     our
                     sinnes
                     crie
                     for
                     vengeance
                     vnto
                     him
                     .
                     All
                     afflictions
                     of
                     themselues
                     are
                     tags
                     of
                     Gods
                     vengeance
                     ,
                     yet
                     being
                     sanctified
                     
                     in
                     Christ
                     to
                     God
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     they
                     be
                     turned
                     into
                     blessings
                     ,
                     as
                     all
                     outward
                     blessings
                     ,
                     not
                     blessed
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     are
                     turned
                     to
                     curses
                     to
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     sicknes
                     and
                     aduersitie
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Lord
                     sanctifying
                     them
                     ,
                     are
                     turned
                     to
                     blessings
                     to
                     Gods
                     children
                     :
                     so
                     health
                     ,
                     peace
                     ,
                     and
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     are
                     turned
                     to
                     ill
                     to
                     the
                     vngodly
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     their
                     abuse
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       135.
                       
                    
                     
                       Shew
                       the
                       light
                       of
                       thy
                       countenance
                       vpon
                       thy
                       seruant
                       ,
                       and
                       teach
                       me
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     VNtill
                     his
                     deliuerance
                     came
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     of
                     God
                     prayeth
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     in
                     the
                     statutes
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     might
                     learne
                     to
                     behaue
                     himselfe
                     well
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     trouble
                     .
                     For
                     affliction
                     is
                     so
                     violent
                     a
                     storme
                     ,
                     and
                     carrieth
                     away
                     a
                     man
                     so
                     headlong
                     ,
                     that
                     vnlesse
                     the
                     Lord
                     guide
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     soone
                     take
                     hurt
                     .
                     But
                     what
                     desire
                     we
                     most
                     ?
                     If
                     we
                     in
                     sicknes
                     delight
                     most
                     in
                     the
                     sweete
                     face
                     and
                     gratious
                     countenance
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     happinesse
                     :
                     if
                     not
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     truely
                     in
                     miserie
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     many
                     goe
                     from
                     euill
                     to
                     worse
                     in
                     their
                     trouble
                     ,
                     and
                     become
                     so
                     dull
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     neuer
                     pray
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     their
                     affliction
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     profit
                     thereby
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     sense
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     :
                     If
                     Lord
                     ,
                     thou
                     wilt
                     deliuer
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     obey
                     thee
                     more
                     ;
                     if
                     not
                     ,
                     Lord
                     giue
                     me
                     strength
                     to
                     glorifie
                     thee
                     by
                     patience
                     .
                     Away
                     then
                     with
                     the
                     violence
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     which
                     maketh
                     vs
                     to
                     some
                     out
                     these
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     speeches
                     :
                     Who
                     could
                     away
                     with
                     such
                     pangs
                     as
                     I
                     suffer
                     ?
                     who
                     could
                     suffer
                     such
                     paines
                     as
                     I
                     am
                     in
                     ?
                     Surely
                     euen
                     they
                     that
                     pray
                     to
                     God
                     to
                     profit
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     haue
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     :
                     as
                     for
                     the
                     wicked
                     they
                     cannot
                     profit
                     thereby
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     we
                     be
                     deliuered
                     out
                     of
                     aduersitie
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     obey
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     if
                     not
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     craue
                     wisedome
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     constancie
                     to
                     abide
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     patience
                     meekely
                     and
                     thankfully
                     to
                     suffer
                     whatsoeuer
                     the
                     Lord
                     shall
                     lay
                     vpon
                     vs.
                     I
                     care
                     not
                     (
                     saith
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     )
                     so
                     much
                     for
                     my
                     libertie
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     might
                     thereby
                     praise
                     thy
                     name
                     ,
                     and
                     obey
                     thy
                     commandements
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     an
                     vsuall
                     thing
                     in
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     Lords
                     countenance
                     :
                     Psal.
                     4
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Many
                       say
                       ,
                       who
                       will
                       shew
                       vs
                       any
                       good
                       ?
                       but
                       Lord
                       ,
                       lift
                       thou
                       vp
                       the
                       light
                       of
                       thy
                       countenance
                       vpon
                       vs.
                    
                     And
                     Psal.
                     67.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       God
                       be
                       mercifull
                       vnto
                       vs
                       ,
                       and
                       blesse
                       vs
                       ,
                       and
                       sh●w
                       vs
                       the
                       light
                       of
                       his
                       countenance
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       mercifull
                       vnto
                       vs.
                    
                     And
                     Psal.
                     80.
                     3.
                     7.
                     19
                     
                     
                       Turne
                       vs
                       againe
                       ,
                       O
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       cause
                       thy
                       face
                       to
                       shine
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       may
                       be
                       saued
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                   
                     This
                     verse
                     is
                     read
                     three
                     times
                     in
                     this
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     which
                     sheweth
                     v●
                     that
                     this
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     summe
                     ,
                     the
                     heape
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     chiefe
                     of
                     all
                     our
                     requests
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     what
                     estate
                     soeuer
                     we
                     are
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     assured
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     the
                     testimonie
                     of
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     in
                     affliction
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     not
                     angrie
                     with
                     vs
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     (
                     because
                     the
                     Sunne
                     shineth
                     on
                     the
                     iust
                     and
                     vniust
                     )
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     withall
                     the
                     mercies
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     louing
                     fauour
                     in
                     Christ
                     giuen
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     We
                     see
                     where
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     is
                     ,
                     there
                     we
                     are
                     thankfull
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     and
                     patient
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     :
                     where
                     God
                     his
                     spirit
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     there
                     we
                     are
                     proud
                     in
                     prosperity
                     ,
                     and
                     murmurers
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     .
                     Many
                     (
                     saith
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     4.
                     6.
                     
                     )
                     
                       say
                       ,
                       who
                       will
                       shew
                       vs
                       any
                       good
                       ?
                    
                     See
                     how
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     setteth
                     downe
                     the
                     tearmes
                     of
                     his
                     companions
                     ,
                     and
                     sheweth
                     how
                     he
                     coueted
                     only
                     Gods
                     louing
                     countenance
                     .
                     The
                     sicke
                     desire
                     health
                     ,
                     the
                     imprisoned
                     libertie
                     ,
                     the
                     poore
                     desire
                     riches
                     :
                     but
                     few
                     desire
                     Gods
                     countenance
                     in
                     the
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     
                     in
                     the
                     beholding
                     of
                     vs
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     in
                     giuing
                     the
                     graces
                     of
                     his
                     holy
                     spirit
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     pledges
                     of
                     his
                     loue
                     .
                  
                   
                     Many
                     worlds
                     are
                     nothing
                     worth
                     :
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     good
                     heart
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     requireth
                     .
                     Sanctification
                     ,
                     holines
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     are
                     true
                     riches
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     must
                     craue
                     and
                     obtaine
                     with
                     sighs
                     ,
                     grones
                     ,
                     and
                     teares
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     sigh
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     grone
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     but
                     in
                     sicknes
                     of
                     body
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     outward
                     calamitie
                     ;
                     what
                     a
                     shame
                     is
                     it
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     cannot
                     sigh
                     ,
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     and
                     grone
                     for
                     the
                     inward
                     wants
                     and
                     necessities
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     ?
                     But
                     if
                     men
                     knew
                     what
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     haue
                     the
                     inward
                     peace
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     which
                     passeth
                     all
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     surely
                     desire
                     it
                     more
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       That
                       I
                       might
                       keepe
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                     So
                     ,
                     many
                     would
                     haue
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     to
                     shine
                     vnto
                     them
                     in
                     libertie
                     ,
                     in
                     health
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     riches
                     :
                     but
                     he
                     craueth
                     God
                     his
                     fauour
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     get
                     ,
                     let
                     the
                     Lord
                     deale
                     with
                     other
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     concerne
                     vs
                     ,
                     as
                     pleaseth
                     him
                     best
                     ,
                     Will
                     we
                     know
                     then
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     a
                     true
                     loue
                     to
                     God
                     his
                     word
                     ?
                     It
                     is
                     when
                     we
                     especially
                     desire
                     
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     nothing
                     aboue
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     greatest
                     light
                     that
                     euer
                     came
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     is
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     Sunne
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     most
                     precious
                     thing
                     that
                     can
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     the
                     light
                     in
                     God
                     his
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     behold
                     the
                     countenance
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     Otherwise
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     thinke
                     our selues
                     to
                     be
                     well
                     ;
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     ,
                     we
                     thinke
                     our selues
                     ill
                     Here
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     cleerenes
                     when
                     the
                     Sunne
                     shineth
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     darknesse
                     in
                     the
                     mists
                     and
                     cloudinesse
                     ;
                     so
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     vicissitude
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     whilest
                     sometime
                     their
                     vnderstanding
                     is
                     cleered
                     by
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     other
                     sometimes
                     it
                     is
                     darkened
                     by
                     the
                     mists
                     of
                     ignorance
                     ;
                     which
                     commeth
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     the
                     more
                     reuerently
                     and
                     louingly
                     esteeme
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     the
                     dispensation
                     of
                     the
                     Sunne
                     in
                     heauen
                     ,
                     so
                     hath
                     he
                     the
                     disposing
                     of
                     his
                     countenance
                     to
                     vs
                     on
                     earth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       136.
                       
                    
                     
                       Mine
                       eyes
                       gush
                       out
                       with
                       riuers
                       of
                       water
                       ,
                       because
                       they
                       keepe
                       not
                       thy
                       Law.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       MIne
                       eyes
                       gush
                       out
                       with
                       water
                       :
                    
                     He
                     doth
                     here
                     shew
                     a
                     cause
                     why
                     he
                     did
                     so
                     earnestly
                     pray
                     for
                     Gods
                     louing
                     countenance
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     was
                     greatly
                     grieued
                     ,
                     and
                     sore
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     and
                     trouble
                     compassed
                     him
                     on
                     euery
                     side
                     .
                     The
                     speech
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     false
                     or
                     fained
                     speech
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     sheweth
                     the
                     greatnes
                     of
                     his
                     griefe
                     ,
                     by
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     greater
                     :
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     I
                     weepe
                     bitterly
                     and
                     often
                     ,
                     because
                     men
                     keepe
                     not
                     thy
                     Law.
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     note
                     of
                     true
                     zeale
                     ,
                     which
                     easeth
                     it selfe
                     with
                     teares
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     with
                     reuenge
                     or
                     anger
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     godly
                     zeale
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     cannot
                     helpe
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     then
                     by
                     teares
                     to
                     commit
                     it
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     alone
                     is
                     able
                     to
                     saue
                     men
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     was
                     not
                     for
                     priuate
                     iniurie
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     Gods
                     law
                     is
                     broken
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     true
                     zeale
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     can
                     deuoure
                     priuate
                     iniuries
                     ,
                     &
                     be
                     zealous
                     in
                     Gods
                     cause
                     :
                     for
                     fleshly
                     men
                     are
                     hot
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     causes
                     ,
                     and
                     cold
                     in
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     A
                     man
                     cannot
                     thus
                     be
                     sorrowfull
                     for
                     another
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     he
                     be
                     sorrowfull
                     for
                     himselfe
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     are
                     we
                     truely
                     sorrowfull
                     for
                     our selues
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     can
                     mourne
                     for
                     others
                     .
                     As
                     Marie
                     loued
                     much
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     wept
                     much
                     ,
                     because
                     much
                     was
                     forgiuen
                     her
                     .
                     And
                     hereof
                     it
                     commeth
                     ,
                     that
                     most
                     notorious
                     sinners
                     ,
                     being
                     conuerted
                     ,
                     are
                     most
                     truely
                     zealous
                     ,
                     &
                     haue
                     greatest
                     compassion
                     ouer
                     sinners
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     haue
                     felt
                     Gods
                     goodnes
                     so
                     greatly
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     desire
                     that
                     others
                     should
                     
                     be
                     partakers
                     thereof
                     .
                     As
                     Panl
                     more
                     zealous
                     than
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     because
                     more
                     notorious
                     than
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PORTION
                   .
                   18.
                   
                   TSADDE
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       137.
                       
                    
                     
                       Righteous
                       art
                       thou
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       iust
                       are
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     in
                     the
                     latter
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     Portion
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     shewed
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     eyes
                     gusht
                     out
                     with
                     riuers
                     of
                     waters
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     generall
                     backsliding
                     and
                     falling
                     to
                     iniquitie
                     ;
                     so
                     here
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     almost
                     pined
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     consumed
                     to
                     nothing
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     ripenes
                     of
                     iniquities
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     his
                     enemies
                     .
                     And
                     whereas
                     this
                     might
                     haue
                     beene
                     a
                     great
                     temptation
                     ,
                     that
                     notwithstanding
                     there
                     were
                     made
                     so
                     many
                     promises
                     to
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     iudgements
                     threatned
                     to
                     the
                     wicked
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     godly
                     sustained
                     so
                     hard
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     wicked
                     were
                     in
                     so
                     good
                     a
                     case
                     ,
                     he
                     confirmeth
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     by
                     staying
                     his
                     whole
                     confidence
                     on
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     trusteth
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     righteous
                     ,
                     and
                     acknowledgeth
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     righteous
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     euery
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     is
                     righteous
                     ,
                     and
                     whatsoeuer
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     either
                     concerning
                     his
                     promises
                     to
                     his
                     seruants
                     ,
                     or
                     threatnings
                     to
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     is
                     most
                     iust
                     and
                     true
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     selfe
                     same
                     must
                     also
                     stay
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     like
                     temptations
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     counted
                     as
                     precise
                     fooles
                     ,
                     and
                     vnquiet
                     spirits
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     weepe
                     and
                     lament
                     for
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     others
                     ;
                     or
                     when
                     we
                     ,
                     seeing
                     the
                     wicked
                     liue
                     in
                     such
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     begin
                     to
                     maruell
                     how
                     it
                     commeth
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     godly
                     are
                     so
                     ill
                     dealt
                     withall
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     the
                     godly
                     liue
                     with
                     teares
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     vngodly
                     passe
                     their
                     time
                     in
                     ioy
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     raiseth
                     vp
                     himselfe
                     with
                     this
                     meditation
                     :
                     howsoeuer
                     those
                     
                     things
                     seeme
                     to
                     be
                     confounded
                     &
                     cast
                     together
                     ,
                     yet
                     thou
                     ô
                     Lord
                     ,
                     art
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     gouernest
                     all
                     :
                     thou
                     art
                     a
                     righteous
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     are
                     righteous
                     ;
                     yea
                     euery
                     word
                     of
                     thy
                     word
                     ô
                     Lord
                     is
                     righteous
                     and
                     true
                     ;
                     thy
                     promises
                     which
                     in
                     time
                     thou
                     shalt
                     performe
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     fall
                     away
                     ;
                     nor
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     which
                     thou
                     wilt
                     one
                     day
                     execute
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     faile
                     .
                     Behold
                     how
                     we
                     also
                     must
                     strengthen
                     our
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     like
                     assaults
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     a
                     notable
                     example
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     which
                     so
                     yeelded
                     to
                     the
                     due
                     obedience
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     our
                     instruction
                     :
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     such
                     distresse
                     ,
                     our
                     eyes
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     set
                     on
                     any
                     visible
                     or
                     earthly
                     things
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     on
                     things
                     inuisible
                     and
                     heauenly
                     ,
                     euen
                     on
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     on
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     wil
                     performe
                     ;
                     on
                     his
                     iustice
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     will
                     execute
                     :
                     we
                     must
                     I
                     say
                     haue
                     our
                     eyes
                     lifted
                     vp
                     further
                     than
                     the
                     scope
                     of
                     heauen
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     circuites
                     of
                     the
                     Sunne
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     looke
                     to
                     heauen
                     ,
                     where
                     Gods
                     promises
                     shall
                     be
                     fully
                     performed
                     and
                     accomplished
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     looke
                     to
                     hell
                     ,
                     where
                     his
                     iudgements
                     shall
                     be
                     finished
                     &
                     fully
                     executed
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     both
                     Gods
                     promises
                     may
                     on
                     earth
                     be
                     performed
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     vengeance
                     may
                     here
                     be
                     executed
                     ;
                     yet
                     all
                     his
                     promises
                     are
                     not
                     shewed
                     to
                     any
                     ,
                     nor
                     many
                     of
                     them
                     shewed
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     but
                     there
                     may
                     be
                     some
                     wanting
                     of
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     wicked
                     may
                     haue
                     a
                     great
                     torment
                     of
                     minde
                     ,
                     and
                     hell
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     yet
                     all
                     haue
                     them
                     not
                     ,
                     neither
                     haue
                     any
                     all
                     ,
                     because
                     many
                     are
                     glorious
                     in
                     their
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     pompous
                     in
                     their
                     death
                     .
                     What
                     then
                     shall
                     we
                     say
                     to
                     this
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     
                       Righteous
                       art
                       thou
                       ô
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       righteous
                       are
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Although
                     then
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     by
                     and
                     by
                     performed
                     ,
                     nor
                     his
                     iudgements
                     presently
                     executed
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     godly
                     do
                     often
                     grone
                     vnder
                     miseries
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     vngodly
                     wallow
                     in
                     their
                     delights
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     Lord
                     after
                     death
                     will
                     shew
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     righteous
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     wil
                     erect
                     &
                     magnifie
                     his
                     iustice
                     before
                     his
                     glorious
                     throne
                     .
                     This
                     thing
                     appeareth
                     to
                     be
                     manifest
                     ,
                     by
                     that
                     historie
                     Luke
                     16.
                     of
                     the
                     rich
                     man
                     and
                     Lazarus
                     ,
                     who
                     (
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     
                     might
                     make
                     knowne
                     his
                     iustice
                     (
                     died
                     both
                     together
                     :
                     but
                     as
                     their
                     life
                     was
                     altogether
                     diuers
                     ,
                     so
                     their
                     death
                     did
                     altogether
                     differ
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     rich
                     man
                     liued
                     delicately
                     ,
                     and
                     fared
                     daintily
                     ;
                     but
                     Lazarus
                     lying
                     sore
                     and
                     hungrie
                     at
                     his
                     gate
                     ,
                     found
                     more
                     courtesie
                     at
                     his
                     dogs
                     ,
                     which
                     licked
                     him
                     ,
                     than
                     at
                     his
                     hands
                     which
                     should
                     haue
                     relieued
                     him
                     .
                     Well
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     both
                     dead
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     rich
                     man
                     being
                     in
                     hell
                     in
                     torments
                     ,
                     lifting
                     vp
                     his
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     seeing
                     
                     Lazarus
                     a
                     farre
                     oft
                     in
                     Abrahams
                     bosome
                     ,
                     cried
                     ,
                     Father
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     send
                     Lazarus
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     dip
                     the
                     tip
                     of
                     his
                     finger
                     in
                     water
                     ,
                     and
                     coole
                     his
                     tongue
                     :
                     but
                     Abraham
                     answered
                     ,
                     Thou
                     art
                     far
                     deceiued
                     and
                     disappointed
                     ,
                     my
                     sonne
                     ,
                     the
                     places
                     are
                     far
                     distant
                     between
                     thee
                     and
                     vs
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     inhabitants
                     must
                     keep
                     their
                     places
                     .
                     And
                     my
                     son
                     ,
                     cōsider
                     of
                     the
                     equity
                     of
                     Gods
                     iustice
                     herein
                     ,
                     for
                     thou
                     in
                     thy
                     life
                     time
                     didst
                     liue
                     in
                     health
                     ,
                     in
                     pleasure
                     and
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     and
                     didst
                     not
                     glorifie
                     God
                     thereby
                     ,
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     meet
                     and
                     right
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     shouldest
                     now
                     haue
                     paine
                     and
                     torments
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     man
                     hauing
                     pouertie
                     ,
                     sicknesse
                     and
                     miserie
                     ,
                     desired
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     :
                     wherefore
                     it
                     standeth
                     with
                     the
                     righteous
                     promise
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     now
                     receiue
                     ioy
                     &
                     comfort
                     .
                     So
                     Christ
                     also
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     ,
                     though
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     regardeth
                     not
                     all
                     good
                     at
                     the
                     〈…〉
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     that
                     rewardeth
                     one
                     ,
                     will
                     reward
                     all
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     punisheth
                     one
                     ,
                     will
                     surely
                     in
                     time
                     punish
                     all
                     ,
                     either
                     here
                     or
                     in
                     some
                     other
                     ;
                     place
                     either
                     now
                     or
                     at
                     some
                     other
                     time
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     then
                     be
                     content
                     to
                     haue
                     our
                     liues
                     hidden
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     appeare
                     with
                     Christ
                     at
                     his
                     cōming
                     .
                     Now
                     as
                     this
                     doctrine
                     seemeth
                     profitable
                     for
                     comfort
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     necessarie
                     also
                     for
                     terrour
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     a
                     man
                     shall
                     lie
                     in
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     through
                     impunitie
                     ,
                     because
                     neither
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     vpon
                     him
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     taketh
                     hold
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     repent
                     :
                     and
                     because
                     as
                     the
                     wise
                     man
                     saith
                     ,
                     Eccles.
                     8.
                     11.
                     
                     
                       Sentence
                       against
                       an
                       euill
                       worke
                       is
                       not
                       executed
                       speedily
                       ,
                       therefore
                       the
                       heart
                       of
                       the
                       children
                       of
                       men
                       is
                       fully
                       set
                       in
                       them
                       to
                       doe
                       euill
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     profane
                     persons
                     ,
                     in
                     abusers
                     of
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     breakers
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     in
                     disobedient
                     persons
                     ,
                     murderers
                     ,
                     adulterers
                     ,
                     theeues
                     ,
                     and
                     back
                     biters
                     :
                     let
                     him
                     beware
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     flatter
                     himselfe
                     in
                     iniquitie
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     God
                     doth
                     not
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     very
                     instant
                     ,
                     when
                     sinne
                     is
                     committed
                     ,
                     punish
                     all
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     presently
                     apprehend
                     all
                     ;
                     if
                     a
                     man
                     begin
                     to
                     be
                     hot
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     haue
                     all
                     men
                     like
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     offended
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     present
                     execution
                     of
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     yet
                     God
                     is
                     righteous
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     iustifie
                     the
                     sinner
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     hath
                     his
                     fierce
                     wrath
                     ,
                     vengeance
                     &
                     indignation
                     laid
                     vp
                     in
                     store
                     to
                     fal
                     suddenly
                     &
                     fearefully
                     vpon
                     the
                     vngodly
                     .
                     For
                     assure
                     thy selfe
                     ,
                     ô
                     man
                     ,
                     whosoeuer
                     thou
                     art
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     whoremonger
                     ,
                     nor
                     adulterer
                     ,
                     nor
                     couetous
                     person
                     shall
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     promised
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     to
                     trie
                     those
                     that
                     be
                     his
                     ,
                     will
                     surely
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     be
                     the
                     child
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     punish
                     thee
                     here
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     mayest
                     not
                     be
                     condemned
                     with
                     the
                     wicked
                     ;
                     if
                     thou
                     be
                     not
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     both
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     plague
                     thee
                     eternally
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     art
                     not
                     presently
                     punished
                     for
                     thy
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     calleth
                     thee
                     to
                     repentance
                     ;
                     if
                     that
                     will
                     not
                     serue
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     vndoubtedly
                     breake
                     thy
                     necke
                     ,
                     and
                     presse
                     thee
                     downe
                     with
                     further
                     iudgements
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     how
                     needfull
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     vrge
                     this
                     doctrine
                     to
                     the
                     abusers
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     long
                     suffring
                     ,
                     and
                     contemners
                     of
                     his
                     righteous
                     iudgements
                     .
                     Psal.
                     89.
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     albeit
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     made
                     a
                     couenant
                     of
                     mercy
                     with
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     their
                     children
                     did
                     forsake
                     his
                     lawes
                     ,
                     and
                     walke
                     not
                     in
                     his
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     did
                     breake
                     his
                     statutes
                     ,
                     and
                     kept
                     not
                     his
                     commandements
                     ;
                     he
                     would
                     32.
                     
                       visit
                       their
                       transgression
                       with
                       the
                       rod
                       ,
                       and
                       their
                       iniquitie
                       with
                       strokes
                       .
                    
                     And
                     surely
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     remoued
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     calling
                     vs
                     from
                     our
                     securitie
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     taste
                     indeed
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     heauie
                     scourges
                     and
                     fearefull
                     strokes
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     in
                     time
                     let
                     vs
                     humble
                     our selues
                     vnder
                     the
                     louing
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     &
                     learne
                     to
                     deny
                     our selues
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       138.
                       
                    
                     
                       Thou
                       hast
                       commanded
                       iustice
                       by
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       and
                       truth
                       especially
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     sheweth
                     that
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     holy
                     writings
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     set
                     downe
                     speciall
                     mercies
                     and
                     speciall
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     iustice
                     and
                     truth
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     taught
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     is
                     a
                     speciall
                     iustice
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     speciall
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     euery
                     part
                     thereof
                     is
                     iust
                     and
                     true
                     ,
                     yea
                     and
                     if
                     there
                     could
                     be
                     degrees
                     therein
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     most
                     iust
                     and
                     most
                     true
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     Psal.
                     19.
                     9.
                     
                     
                       The
                       iudgements
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       are
                       true
                       and
                       righteous
                       altogether
                       .
                    
                     So
                     that
                     without
                     
                     exception
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     threatnings
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     are
                     iust
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     his
                     promises
                     true
                     .
                  
                   
                     Sure
                     it
                     is
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     performe
                     his
                     wrath
                     threatned
                     ,
                     and
                     fulfill
                     his
                     couenants
                     promised
                     ,
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     truth
                     and
                     iustice
                     it selfe
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     must
                     learne
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     to
                     looke
                     to
                     God
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     knowe
                     that
                     euery
                     title
                     thereof
                     is
                     righteous
                     and
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     heauen
                     and
                     earth
                     doe
                     passe
                     ,
                     yet
                     
                     not
                     one
                     io●
                     of
                     it
                     shall
                     faile
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     necessarie
                     for
                     vs
                     to
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     for
                     from
                     hence
                     springeth
                     faith
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Prophet
                     seeing
                     that
                     this
                     would
                     hardly
                     be
                     beleeued
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     euen
                     Gods
                     children
                     sometime
                     ,
                     are
                     slacke
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     hope
                     and
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     soone
                     perswaded
                     that
                     euery
                     man
                     must
                     performe
                     this
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     a
                     speciall
                     thing
                     :
                     the
                     Prophet
                     (
                     I
                     say
                     )
                     reciteth
                     this
                     word
                     fiue
                     times
                     in
                     the
                     compasse
                     of
                     eight
                     verses
                     ,
                     being
                     but
                     one
                     portion
                     .
                     
                     So
                     much
                     doth
                     he
                     shew
                     incredulitie
                     to
                     raigne
                     in
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     declareth
                     it
                     the
                     more
                     vehemently
                     because
                     the
                     wicked
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     beleeue
                     this
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     failing
                     of
                     doing
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     failing
                     to
                     doe
                     those
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     in
                     omitting
                     of
                     good
                     things
                     or
                     committing
                     of
                     euill
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     incredulitie
                     ?
                     Could
                     we
                     beleeue
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     Oh
                     happie
                     were
                     we
                     !
                     
                     can
                     we
                     not
                     beleeue
                     ?
                     oh
                     cursed
                     are
                     we
                     !
                     We
                     shall
                     see
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     wicked
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     so
                     Gods
                     children
                     in
                     many
                     things
                     discredit
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     as
                     the
                     wicked
                     beleeue
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     godly
                     beleeue
                     but
                     in
                     part
                     ,
                     &
                     see
                     but
                     in
                     a
                     glasse
                     .
                     And
                     doubtlesse
                     they
                     want
                     the
                     comfort
                     which
                     they
                     should
                     haue
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     although
                     they
                     consent
                     generally
                     to
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     yet
                     when
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     particulars
                     ,
                     they
                     reason
                     this
                     with
                     themselues
                     :
                     How
                     can
                     this
                     be
                     ?
                     by
                     what
                     meanes
                     possible
                     should
                     this
                     be
                     so
                     ?
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                     Lord
                     suffereth
                     them
                     to
                     miscarrie
                     in
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     and
                     punisheth
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     affections
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     doth
                     strengthen
                     him
                     and
                     vs
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     in
                     beleeuing
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     righteous
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     iudgements
                     to
                     be
                     righteous
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     euery
                     part
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     most
                     righteous
                     ,
                     iust
                     ,
                     and
                     true
                     :
                     wherefore
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     holy
                     Gospell
                     vseth
                     so
                     often
                     ,
                     
                       Doest
                       thou
                       beleeue
                       ?
                       beleeue
                       and
                       thou
                       shalt
                       be
                       made
                       whole
                       :
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       faith
                       be
                       it
                       done
                       vnto
                       thee
                       :
                    
                     which
                     he
                     doth
                     to
                     shew
                     vs
                     our
                     incredulitie
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     pray
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       ,
                       I
                       beleeue
                       ,
                       helpe
                       my
                       vnbeleefe
                       :
                       Lord
                       increase
                       my
                       faith
                       ,
                       that
                       beleeuing
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       ,
                    
                     I
                     may
                     feare
                     thee
                     ;
                     beleeuing
                     thy
                     mercies
                     &
                     promises
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     be
                     comforted
                     ;
                     beleeuing
                     the
                     things
                     thou
                     commandest
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     do
                     them
                     ;
                     beleeuing
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     thou
                     forbiddest
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     auoide
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Verse
                       .
                       139.
                       
                    
                     
                       My
                       zeale
                       hath
                       euen
                       consumed
                       me
                       ,
                       because
                       mine
                       enemies
                       haue
                       forgotten
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     LEt
                     vs
                     here
                     trie
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                     which
                     perswade
                     our selues
                     to
                     haue
                     such
                     faith
                     ,
                     behold
                     here
                     is
                     a
                     triall
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     to
                     all
                     is
                     not
                     giuen
                     the
                     like
                     measure
                     of
                     faith
                     :
                     vnto
                     some
                     are
                     giuen
                     tenne
                     talents
                     ,
                     vnto
                     some
                     fiue
                     ,
                     vnto
                     some
                     two
                     :
                     neither
                     haue
                     all
                     grounds
                     like
                     measure
                     of
                     seede
                     ,
                     nor
                     render
                     againe
                     like
                     measure
                     of
                     increase
                     :
                     for
                     some
                     ground
                     according
                     as
                     it
                     hath
                     receiued
                     ,
                     bringeth
                     fourth
                     one
                     an
                     hundreth
                     fold
                     ,
                     some
                     sixtie
                     ,
                     some
                     thirtie
                     fold
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     good
                     wil
                     and
                     wisedome
                     of
                     our
                     God.
                     Neither
                     must
                     we
                     thinke
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     required
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     otherwise
                     be
                     faithfull
                     and
                     zealous
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     euen
                     consume
                     away
                     ,
                     or
                     our
                     eyes
                     gush
                     out
                     with
                     riuers
                     of
                     waters
                     :
                     for
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     thinke
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     so
                     in
                     the
                     Prophet
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     riuers
                     of
                     teares
                     were
                     in
                     his
                     head
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     vtterly
                     pined
                     away
                     :
                     but
                     rather
                     they
                     are
                     figuratiue
                     speeches
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     some
                     rare
                     zeale
                     ,
                     and
                     notable
                     kinde
                     of
                     sorrowing
                     in
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     whatsoeuer
                     exhortation
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     drawne
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     little
                     auaile
                     vs
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     beleeue
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     one
                     thing
                     here
                     in
                     this
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     performed
                     of
                     euery
                     Christian.
                     For
                     politike
                     men
                     cānot
                     profit
                     by
                     such
                     things
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     thinke
                     that
                     it
                     containeth
                     any
                     generall
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     particular
                     doctrine
                     .
                     But
                     seeing
                     this
                     Psalme
                     is
                     the
                     type
                     and
                     image
                     of
                     a
                     regenerate
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     one
                     treatise
                     so
                     fully
                     and
                     wholie
                     (
                     though
                     peraduenture
                     some
                     whole
                     booke
                     may
                     doe
                     it
                     )
                     expresseth
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     so
                     ,
                     that
                     neither
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     with
                     a
                     trumpet
                     doth
                     blow
                     forth
                     his
                     owne
                     praise
                     ,
                     nor
                     womanishly
                     painteth
                     fourth
                     his
                     owne
                     miseries
                     by
                     moanes
                     and
                     complaints
                     ;
                     but
                     aduanceth
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     putteth
                     vs
                     in
                     minde
                     ,
                     what
                     graces
                     of
                     God
                     should
                     be
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     humbleth
                     himselfe
                     and
                     sheweth
                     vs
                     what
                     infirmities
                     raigne
                     in
                     vs.
                     What
                     then
                     (
                     will
                     some
                     say
                     )
                     meane
                     these
                     speeches
                     ?
                     
                       My
                       soule
                       fainteth
                       ,
                       mine
                       eyes
                       failed
                       ,
                       mine
                       heart
                       breaketh
                       ,
                    
                     
                     
                       my
                       soule
                       cleaueth
                       to
                       the
                       ground
                       ;
                       my
                       soule
                       melteth
                       ,
                       mine
                       eyes
                       gush
                       out
                       with
                       riuers
                       of
                       water
                       .
                    
                     What
                     (
                     say
                     they
                     )
                     appertaineth
                     it
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     :
                     
                       Seuen
                       times
                       a
                       day
                       doe
                       I
                       praise
                       thee
                       ,
                       I
                       preuented
                       the
                       morning
                       light
                       and
                       cried
                       :
                       mine
                       eyes
                       preuented
                       the
                       night
                       watches
                       :
                       I
                       opened
                       my
                       mouth
                    
                     
                     
                       and
                       panted
                       :
                       how
                       sweete
                       are
                       thy
                       promises
                       to
                       my
                       mouth
                       ;
                       yea
                       more
                       than
                       honey
                       vnto
                       my
                       mouth
                       :
                       I
                       am
                       like
                       a
                       bottle
                       in
                       the
                       smoke
                       ,
                       I
                       haue
                       remembred
                       thy
                       name
                       in
                       the
                       night
                       :
                       the
                       law
                       of
                       thy
                       〈…〉
                       better
                       vnto
                       me
                       ,
                       than
                       thousands
                       of
                       gold
                       and
                       siluer
                       ;
                       I
                       haue
                       had
                       as
                       great
                       delight
                       in
                       thy
                       ●estim●●i●s
                       as
                       in
                       all
                       manner
                       of
                       riches
                       ;
                       I
                       loue
                       thy
                       commundements
                       aboue
                       gold
                       ,
                       yea
                       aboue
                       most
                       fine
                       gold
                       :
                       ●
                       r●●oyce
                       at
                       thy
                       word
                       ,
                       as
                       one
                       that
                       findeth
                       a
                       great
                       spoyle
                       :
                    
                     These
                     were
                     extraordinarie
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     to
                     deale
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     To
                     answere
                     these
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     the
                     same
                     doctrine
                     in
                     other
                     persons
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     other
                     places
                     of
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     God.
                     Iob.
                     33.
                     
                     Elihu
                     there
                     declareth
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     speaketh
                     diuers
                     times
                     vnto
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     see
                     it
                     not
                     ;
                     if
                     they
                     profit
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     he
                     sendeth
                     them
                     afflictions
                     ;
                     if
                     they
                     profit
                     not
                     thereby
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     send
                     one
                     among
                     a
                     thousand
                     to
                     shew
                     his
                     mercies
                     vnto
                     them
                     .
                     Psal.
                     14.
                     
                     
                       God
                       speaketh
                       once
                       or
                       twice
                       and
                       one
                       seeth
                       it
                       not
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     23.
                     
                     
                       If
                       there
                       be
                       a
                       messenger
                       with
                       him
                       or
                       an
                       interpreter
                       ,
                       one
                       of
                       a
                       thousand
                       to
                       declare
                       vnto
                       m●n
                       his
                       righteousnes
                       ,
                       then
                       will
                       he
                       haue
                       mercie
                       vpon
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       say
                       ,
                       Deliuer
                       him
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       goe
                       not
                       downe
                       into
                       the
                       pit
                       ;
                       for
                       I
                       haue
                       receiued
                       a
                       reconciliation
                       ,
                       then
                       shall
                       his
                       flesh
                       be
                       as
                       fresh
                       as
                       a
                       childs
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       returne
                       as
                       in
                       the
                       daies
                       of
                       his
                       youth
                       .
                    
                     And
                     though
                     the
                     Lord
                     punished
                     not
                     grosse
                     sinnes
                     in
                     Iob
                     ,
                     
                     yet
                     he
                     punished
                     incredulitie
                     ,
                     impatience
                     ,
                     selfe-loue
                     &
                     vaine
                     glorie
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     though
                     Iob
                     were
                     a
                     good
                     man
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     stood
                     in
                     some
                     neede
                     of
                     greater
                     mortification
                     .
                     The
                     Apostle
                     Paul
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     should
                     fall
                     on
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     presumed
                     without
                     due
                     examination
                     of
                     themselues
                     to
                     eate
                     the
                     body
                     and
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     &
                     that
                     from
                     thence
                     came
                     sudden
                     deaths
                     ,
                     and
                     vnnaturall
                     deaths
                     ,
                     languishing
                     and
                     pining
                     diseases
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     11.
                     
                     
                       For
                       this
                       cause
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     )
                     
                       many
                       are
                       weake
                       and
                       sicke
                       among
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       many
                       sleepe
                       ,
                       for
                       if
                       we
                       would
                       iudge
                       our selues
                       we
                       should
                       not
                       be
                       iudged
                       :
                    
                     So
                     he
                     speaketh
                     this
                     of
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     learned
                     men
                     ;
                     who
                     had
                     great
                     knowledge
                     and
                     excelled
                     in
                     many
                     good
                     gifts
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     himselfe
                     reporteth
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     he
                     sheweth
                     them
                     this
                     truth
                     .
                     Neither
                     do
                     these
                     things
                     especially
                     and
                     onely
                     come
                     for
                     sinne
                     ,
                     but
                     more
                     particularly
                     for
                     the
                     trying
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     prouing
                     and
                     perfecting
                     of
                     patience
                     ,
                     although
                     afterward
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     ,
                     for
                     punishing
                     of
                     sins
                     by
                     degrees
                     (
                     for
                     euen
                     in
                     the
                     triall
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     prouing
                     of
                     patience
                     ,
                     is
                     also
                     a
                     secret
                     punishing
                     of
                     sin
                     .
                     )
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     suffer
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     ,
                     but
                     euen
                     to
                     the
                     shedding
                     of
                     our
                     blood
                     and
                     spending
                     of
                     our
                     liues
                     ,
                     as
                     witnesseth
                     the
                     author
                     to
                     the
                     Heb.
                     chap.
                     12.
                     where
                     the
                     Apostle
                     hauing
                     set
                     down
                     in
                     the
                     chapter
                     going
                     before
                     a
                     register
                     of
                     the
                     fathers
                     in
                     the
                     old
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     their
                     workes
                     ,
                     (
                     whereof
                     some
                     may
                     also
                     seeme
                     to
                     be
                     extraordinarie
                     ,
                     although
                     indeed
                     they
                     be
                     alleaged
                     but
                     as
                     fruites
                     of
                     their
                     faith
                     )
                     inferreth
                     in
                     the
                     12.
                     chapter
                     this
                     exhortation
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     12
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Wherefore
                       let
                       vs
                       also
                       ,
                       seeing
                       that
                       we
                       are
                       compassed
                       with
                       so
                       great
                       a
                       cloude
                       of
                       witnesses
                       ,
                       cast
                       away
                       euery
                       thing
                       that
                       presseth
                       downe
                       ,
                       let
                       vs
                       runne
                       with
                       patience
                       the
                       race
                       that
                       is
                       set
                       before
                       vs
                    
                     ;
                     2.
                     
                       looking
                       vnto
                       Iesus
                       the
                       author
                       and
                       finisher
                       of
                       our
                       faith
                       :
                    
                     Who
                     for
                     the
                     ioy
                     that
                     was
                     set
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     endured
                     the
                     crosse
                     ,
                     and
                     despised
                     the
                     shame
                     ,
                     &c.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       Ye
                       haue
                       not
                       yet
                       resisted
                       vnto
                       blood
                       ,
                       striuing
                       against
                       sinne
                       ,
                       and
                       ye
                       haue
                       forgotten
                       the
                       consolation
                       ,
                       which
                       speaketh
                       vnto
                       you
                       as
                       vnto
                       children
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Here
                     the
                     Lord
                     sheweth
                     the
                     faith
                     and
                     gifts
                     of
                     his
                     Saints
                     ,
                     declaring
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     bestow
                     on
                     vs
                     the
                     like
                     graces
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     proportion
                     which
                     he
                     thinketh
                     good
                     In
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     called
                     witnesses
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     because
                     they
                     gaue
                     witnesse
                     to
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     shew
                     how
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     enable
                     sinfull
                     flesh
                     ,
                     thus
                     to
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     and
                     thus
                     to
                     doe
                     .
                     And
                     marke
                     here
                     the
                     wisedome
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     setting
                     down
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     his
                     Saints
                     ;
                     for
                     flesh
                     &
                     blood
                     might
                     haue
                     obiected
                     :
                     what
                     tell
                     you
                     vs
                     of
                     these
                     extraordinarie
                     and
                     priuiledged
                     men
                     ?
                     but
                     behold
                     ,
                     he
                     calleth
                     them
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     said
                     before
                     )
                     witnesses
                     ,
                     testifying
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     would
                     call
                     for
                     ,
                     and
                     craue
                     the
                     like
                     graces
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     receiue
                     them
                     sufficiently
                     :
                     then
                     he
                     biddeth
                     vs
                     to
                     looke
                     to
                     Christ
                     the
                     author
                     and
                     finisher
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     were
                     they
                     ?
                     this
                     is
                     he
                     from
                     whom
                     al
                     the
                     Fathers
                     receiued
                     their
                     strength
                     .
                     Striue
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       death
                       is
                       not
                       yet
                       come
                       ,
                       ye
                       haue
                       not
                       resisted
                       vnto
                       blood
                       .
                    
                     What
                     ?
                     must
                     euery
                     man
                     be
                     a
                     m●rtyr
                     ?
                     no
                     ,
                     the
                     meaning
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     we
                     haue
                     suffered
                     the
                     scoffing
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     the
                     hissing
                     ,
                     the
                     nodding
                     of
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                     the
                     mocking
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     ;
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     sufficient
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     haue
                     vs
                     also
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     imprisoned
                     ,
                     our
                     blood
                     shed
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     he
                     giue
                     vs
                     no
                     remission
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     faint
                     herein
                     ,
                     but
                     euen
                     offer
                     our
                     liues
                     to
                     the
                     Lords
                     pleasure
                     also
                     .
                     What
                     can
                     seeme
                     more
                     rare
                     in
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     than
                     his
                     notable
                     diligence
                     and
                     delight
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     shewed
                     before
                     )
                     he
                     preuented
                     the
                     morning
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     euening
                     watches
                     with
                     his
                     meditations
                     ?
                     But
                     shall
                     we
                     not
                     finde
                     this
                     commended
                     vnto
                     vs
                     in
                     other
                     places
                     
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ?
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     also
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     seek
                     these
                     practises
                     in
                     our selues
                     .
                     Looke
                     Prouer.
                     2
                     1.
                     
                     
                       My
                       sonne
                       ,
                       if
                       thou
                       wi●t
                       receiue
                       my
                       〈…〉
                       ,
                       and
                       hide
                       my
                       commandements
                       ●it●●●
                       t●●e
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     4.
                     
                     
                       If
                       th●se
                       seekest
                       wisedome
                       ,
                       ●●
                       sil●●●
                       ,
                       ●●●
                       se●r●h●●●
                       for
                       her
                       as
                       for
                       treasure
                       ,
                    
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Then
                       shalt
                       thou
                       vnderstand
                       the
                       feare
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       finde
                       the
                       knowledge
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     And
                     Psalme
                     19.
                     10.
                     
                     
                       The
                       iudg●●e●t●
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       are
                       more
                       to
                       be
                       desired
                       than
                       gold
                       ,
                       y●a
                       than
                       much
                       fine
                       gold
                       :
                    
                     what
                     doe
                     we
                     now
                     see
                     here
                     in
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     doe
                     not
                     teach
                     vs
                     in
                     other
                     places
                     ?
                     So
                     that
                     here
                     is
                     set
                     down
                     but
                     a
                     patterne
                     of
                     practise
                     of
                     things
                     taught
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     and
                     why
                     doth
                     
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     set
                     downe
                     himselfe
                     here
                     as
                     a
                     type
                     to
                     be
                     followed
                     ?
                     surely
                     to
                     shew
                     that
                     like
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     man
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     like
                     affections
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     :
                     so
                     we
                     may
                     labour
                     for
                     the
                     like
                     graces
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     be
                     like
                     vnto
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     why
                     should
                     we
                     not
                     be
                     like
                     vnto
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     graces
                     ?
                     And
                     as
                     albeit
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     like
                     vnto
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     greatest
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     in
                     some
                     sins
                     ;
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     though
                     no●
                     in
                     the
                     highest
                     measure
                     of
                     his
                     graces
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     some
                     proportion
                     of
                     his
                     graces
                     be
                     like
                     also
                     vnto
                     him
                     .
                     It
                     may
                     also
                     seeme
                     extraordinary
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     wiser
                     than
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     wiser
                     than
                     his
                     teachers
                     ,
                     wiser
                     than
                     the
                     aged
                     :
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     this
                     also
                     appertaineth
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     shewing
                     his
                     reason
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     obtained
                     this
                     grace
                     ,
                     he
                     alleageth
                     not
                     the
                     cause
                     to
                     be
                     any
                     extraordinarie
                     or
                     new
                     reuelations
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     attained
                     through
                     the
                     word
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     was
                     wiser
                     than
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     opposed
                     not
                     subtiltie
                     with
                     subtiltie
                     ,
                     craft
                     with
                     craft
                     ,
                     forgerie
                     with
                     forgerie
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     assaires
                     asked
                     not
                     counsell
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     also
                     testifieth
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     Port.
                     3.
                     7.
                     8.
                     vers
                     .
                     
                       Princes
                       also
                       ●id
                       sit
                       and
                       speake
                       against
                       me
                       ,
                       but
                       thy
                       seruant
                       did
                       moditate
                       in
                       thy
                       statutes
                       :
                    
                     Also
                     ,
                     
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       are
                       my
                       delight
                       and
                       my
                       counsellers
                       .
                    
                     As
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     mightie
                     states
                     vsed
                     their
                     policie
                     and
                     wisedome
                     against
                     me
                     ,
                     though
                     I
                     had
                     an
                     heau●e
                     heart
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     asked
                     counsaile
                     of
                     thy
                     word
                     .
                     Likewise
                     ,
                     Port.
                     21.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Princes
                       haue
                       persecuted
                       me
                       without
                       cause
                       ,
                       but
                       mine
                       heart
                       stood
                       in
                       awe
                       of
                       thy
                       word
                       :
                    
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     great
                     men
                     persecuted
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     durst
                     not
                     striue
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     policie
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     I
                     was
                     afraid
                     I
                     should
                     haue
                     sinned
                     against
                     thee
                     ;
                     but
                     rested
                     in
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     I
                     gate
                     as
                     great
                     victorie
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     which
                     get
                     spoyles
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     now
                     ,
                     whosoeuer
                     (
                     as
                     Saint
                     Iames
                     exhorteth
                     vs
                     )
                     shall
                     aske
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     wanteth
                     it
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     shall
                     with
                     Dauid
                     be
                     wiser
                     than
                     his
                     enemies
                     ;
                     not
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     imagine
                     him
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     particular
                     actions
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     excelled
                     them
                     in
                     as
                     great
                     measure
                     as
                     might
                     be
                     ,
                     by
                     giuing
                     himselfe
                     to
                     be
                     gouerned
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     Is
                     this
                     then
                     proper
                     to
                     the
                     dearest
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     alone
                     ?
                     No
                     ,
                     for
                     Moses
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     faith
                     ,
                     Deut.
                     4.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Onely
                       this
                       people
                       is
                       wise
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       vnderstanding
                       .
                    
                     He
                     speaketh
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     rarest
                     Iewes
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Magistrates
                     alone
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     the
                     common
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     telleth
                     them
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     wanted
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     was
                     at
                     hand
                     to
                     teach
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     so
                     the
                     meanest
                     people
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     were
                     wiser
                     than
                     the
                     mightie
                     Princes
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     great
                     Princes
                     were
                     more
                     doltish
                     than
                     the
                     common
                     people
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     asked
                     not
                     counsel
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     The
                     promise
                     which
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     vseth
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     10.
                     19.
                     
                     
                       When
                       they
                       deliuer
                       you
                       vp
                       ,
                       take
                       no
                       thought
                       how
                       not
                       what
                       yee
                       shall
                       speake
                       ,
                       for
                       it
                       shall
                       be
                       giuen
                       you
                       in
                       that
                       houre
                       what
                       yee
                       shall
                       say
                       .
                    
                     This
                     promise
                     is
                     not
                     made
                     onely
                     to
                     the
                     Euangelists
                     ,
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     Doctors
                     or
                     Magistrates
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     all
                     whomsoeuer
                     the
                     Lord
                     shall
                     call
                     ,
                     to
                     giue
                     such
                     testimonie
                     of
                     his
                     name
                     .
                     And
                     we
                     know
                     by
                     experience
                     ,
                     how
                     this
                     was
                     not
                     onely
                     performed
                     in
                     the
                     Primitiue
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     deare
                     Saints
                     and
                     Marryrs
                     of
                     God
                     of
                     late
                     memorie
                     in
                     Queene
                     Maries
                     raigne
                     ,
                     who
                     did
                     striue
                     against
                     sinne
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     shedding
                     of
                     their
                     blood
                     ;
                     who
                     all
                     as
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     were
                     wiser
                     than
                     their
                     enemies
                     .
                     Neither
                     was
                     there
                     any
                     other
                     cause
                     ,
                     why
                     he
                     was
                     wiser
                     than
                     his
                     teachers
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     by
                     meditation
                     he
                     not
                     resting
                     in
                     the
                     booke
                     cases
                     and
                     generall
                     doctrine
                     of
                     his
                     teachers
                     ,
                     applied
                     their
                     generall
                     rules
                     to
                     his
                     particular
                     state
                     .
                     Likewise
                     we
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     stay
                     our selues
                     in
                     the
                     generall
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     heare
                     or
                     reade
                     ;
                     but
                     bring
                     the
                     generall
                     things
                     into
                     particulars
                     ,
                     singulars
                     and
                     practises
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     wiser
                     ,
                     though
                     happily
                     not
                     learneder
                     ,
                     than
                     our
                     teachers
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     wiser
                     than
                     the
                     ancient
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     made
                     shipwracke
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     their
                     knowledge
                     :
                     whereas
                     he
                     laboured
                     to
                     bring
                     his
                     good
                     learning
                     to
                     good
                     liuing
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     knowledge
                     to
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     at
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     how
                     old
                     ancient
                     Protestants
                     grow
                     not
                     in
                     spirituall
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     put
                     not
                     in
                     practise
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     they
                     haue
                     knowne
                     .
                     On
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     goe
                     farre
                     ,
                     but
                     may
                     obserue
                     in
                     our
                     age
                     ,
                     how
                     young
                     men
                     ,
                     vnto
                     whom
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     made
                     old
                     men
                     as
                     glasses
                     &
                     examples
                     of
                     our
                     infirmities
                     least
                     they
                     fal
                     ,
                     comming
                     
                     with
                     〈◊〉
                     &
                     ●el●●e
                     to
                     practise
                     t●at
                     which
                     they
                     ●●●te
                     ,
                     are
                     〈…〉
                     and
                     are
                     more
                     able
                     to
                     i●●truct
                     the
                     ignorant
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     comfort
                     them
                     that
                     〈…〉
                     the
                     age●
                     ▪
                     W●●●o●er
                     then
                     will
                     labour
                     to
                     bring
                     the
                     rules
                     into
                     life
                     which
                     h●e
                     〈…〉
                     y
                     p●ec●●ts
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     at
                     the
                     l●a●t
                     wi●er
                     ,
                     if
                     not
                     more
                     learned
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     auncient
                     〈…〉
                     es
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       M●z
                       al●●●th
                       ●uen
                       co●●um●●
                       me
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     This
                     among
                     the
                     rest
                     ●ight
                     〈…〉
                     more
                     proper
                     and
                     peculiar
                     to
                     the
                     Prophet
                     :
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     (
                     is
                     wee
                     haue
                     declared
                     )
                     an
                     ex
                     〈…〉
                     much
                     vsed
                     of
                     the
                     learned
                     to
                     expresse
                     some
                     matter
                     of
                     importance
                     ,
                     and
                     ●he
                     〈…〉
                     in
                     a
                     false
                     or
                     light
                     matter
                     ,
                     may
                     bee
                     an
                     vntollerable
                     lie
                     .
                     As
                     then
                     is
                     meant
                     by
                     〈…〉
                     of
                     〈◊〉
                     gu●●ing
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     eyes
                     ,
                     a
                     ●●edding
                     of
                     many
                     teares
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     co●s●ming
                     ●●●●
                     with
                     〈…〉
                     ▪
                     his
                     earnest
                     aff●ction
                     :
                     so
                     wee
                     must
                     labour
                     to
                     finde
                     these
                     exerc●ses
                     in
                     ●●
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     measure
                     and
                     proportion
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     for
                     his
                     glorie
                     shall
                     vouch
                     〈…〉
                     vs.
                     We
                     reade
                     also
                     Psal.
                     69.
                     
                     ●
                     ▪
                     
                       The
                       zeale
                       of
                       thine
                       house
                       hath
                       euen
                       me
                       ,
                       a●●
                       〈…〉
                       rebuked
                       th●e
                       ,
                       are
                       fallen
                       vpon
                       ●●
                       .
                    
                     The
                     Prophet
                     here
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     was
                     ●●
                     much
                     tormented
                     for
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     whereby
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     was
                     e●p●yre●
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     ●a●en
                     with
                     infam●●
                     himselfe
                     .
                     This
                     we
                     see
                     maketh
                     as
                     wel●
                     for
                     our
                     imitation
                     as
                     for
                     our
                     instruction
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     selfe
                     same
                     thing
                     is
                     repeated
                     Rom.
                     15.
                     
                     
                       The
                       rebuke
                       of
                       them
                       that
                       rebuked
                       th●e
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     where
                     the
                     Apostle
                     inferreth
                     this
                     exhortation
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       the
                       same
                       mind
                       ▪
                       be
                       in
                       you
                       which
                       ●as
                       i●
                       C●r●●
                       ▪
                       &c.
                    
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     ●●●
                     ;
                     you
                     must
                     knowe
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     selfesame
                     affection
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     selfe-same
                     measure
                     ▪
                     ●r●u●●●e
                     in
                     you
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     in
                     Christ
                     or
                     in
                     Da●i●
                     :
                     for
                     as
                     Christ
                     had
                     ●●●●●●fi●●te
                     measure
                     ,
                     and
                     Dauid
                     in
                     great
                     abundance
                     ,
                     that
                     must
                     you
                     also
                     haue
                     in
                     ●o●e
                     measure
                     .
                     This
                     ●as
                     ●●d●e●●ered●●arie
                     to
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     Dauid●ene●iciarie
                     ●ene●iciarie
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     which
                     Dauid
                     speaketh
                     of
                     actiuely
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     done
                     of
                     himselfe
                     or
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Apostle
                     speaketh
                     of
                     passiuely
                     ▪
                     as
                     ●e
                     requireth
                     ●t
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     of
                     others
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     Dauid
                     did
                     suffer
                     t●●●●i●●ies
                     ,
                     reproches
                     ,
                     and
                     ●g●o●in●es
                     which
                     came
                     to
                     Gods
                     name
                     ,
                     as
                     his
                     owne
                     :
                     so
                     Paul
                     speaketh
                     passiuely
                     ,
                     wisheth
                     that
                     wee
                     should
                     suffer
                     these
                     things
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     euen
                     as
                     though
                     wee
                     our selues
                     had
                     done
                     the
                     iniuries
                     ▪
                     ●e●ciue●
                     the
                     reproches
                     ,
                     or
                     were
                     guiltie
                     of
                     the
                     igno●i●es
                     .
                     But
                     wee
                     must
                     alwaies
                     shew
                     our selues
                     gu●●t●e●●
                     ▪
                     in
                     vsing
                     all
                     meanes
                     to
                     set
                     foorth
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     be
                     〈…〉
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     with
                     t●ares
                     and
                     with
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     Notable
                     is
                     that
                     place
                     ,
                     Ezech.
                     9.
                     4
                     ▪
                     where
                     the
                     Lord
                     speaketh
                     to
                     the
                     man
                     clothed
                     with
                     linnen
                     ,
                     ●●●en
                     had
                     the
                     writers
                     in●khorne
                     ,
                     saying
                     :
                     
                       Goe
                       through
                       the
                       ●●●●
                       of
                       the
                       〈…〉
                       en
                       through
                       the
                       most
                       of
                       Ierusalem
                       and
                       ●●●●
                       marke
                       vpon
                       the
                       f●●e●
                       e●a●s
                       o●
                       th●●
                       that
                       〈◊〉
                       and
                       are
                       sorrowfull
                       for
                       all
                       the
                       abominations
                       that
                       are
                       done
                       in
                       the
                       m●ast
                       thereof
                       .
                    
                     But
                     the
                     other
                     was
                     commanded
                     to
                     follow
                     after
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     destroy
                     euery
                     mothers
                     sonne
                     of
                     them
                     which
                     mourned
                     not
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     no
                     st●●●ge
                     thing
                     when
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     and
                     image
                     is
                     defaced
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     grieued
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     for
                     ourselues
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     5
                     the
                     Apostle
                     rebuketh
                     the
                     Co●●nt●ians
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     rested
                     and
                     reioyced
                     at
                     the
                     sinne
                     committed
                     amongst
                     them
                     ,
                     contrarie
                     to
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     loue
                     ,
                     which
                     willeth
                     vs
                     
                       not
                       ●o●●i●
                       y●e
                       i●
                       inu●●●●●
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     telleth
                     them
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     not
                     mourned
                     ,
                     and
                     sheweth
                     how
                     they
                     had
                     ●a●●hed
                     at
                     him
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     should
                     rather
                     haue
                     mourned
                     .
                     Where
                     hee
                     declareth
                     in
                     his
                     owne
                     example
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     so
                     grieued
                     ,
                     that
                     where
                     he
                     had
                     preached
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     one
                     should
                     fall
                     into
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     sinne
                     ,
                     how
                     all
                     faithfull
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     godly
                     Magistrates
                     ,
                     and
                     Christian
                     householders
                     may
                     and
                     ought
                     to
                     mourne
                     ,
                     when
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     cha●ge
                     cō●ite●
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     fall
                     into
                     some
                     ●●torious
                     sinne
                     .
                     And
                     though
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     he
                     was
                     sorrowful
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     made
                     them
                     so
                     heauie
                     ,
                     yet
                     afterward
                     2.
                     
                     Cor
                     7.
                     he
                     telleth
                     them
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     sorie
                     :
                     For
                     (
                     faith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       though
                       I
                       mad
                       ▪
                       you
                       sorrowfull
                       ,
                       I
                       repent
                       not
                       :
                       for
                       behold
                       this
                       thing
                       ,
                       th●t
                       y●●aue
                       beene
                       godly
                       sorrowfull
                       ,
                       what
                       great
                       t●are
                       it
                       hath
                       wrought
                       in
                       you
                       ?
                       yea
                       what
                       ●l●a●ing
                       of
                       our selues
                       ?
                       yea
                       ,
                       what
                       indignation
                       ?
                       yea
                       what
                       feare
                       ?
                       yea
                       what
                       great
                       desire
                       ?
                       yea
                       what
                       a
                       zeale
                       ?
                       yea
                       w●a●
                       p●●ishm●nt
                       ?
                       In
                       all
                       thing
                       you
                       haue
                       shewed
                       yourselues
                       ▪
                       that
                       yee
                       are
                       pure
                       in
                       this
                       matter
                       .
                    
                     As
                     if
                     he●
                     sh●uld
                     say
                     ;
                     Before
                     ye
                     reioiced
                     ▪
                     and
                     then
                     were
                     ye
                     guilty
                     of
                     his
                     blood
                     :
                     but
                     now
                     that
                     ye
                     haue
                     ●ourne●
                     and
                     prayed
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     it
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     laid
                     to
                     your
                     charge
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     Church
                     was
                     not
                     cleere
                     ,
                     vntill
                     they
                     had
                     mourned
                     for
                     this
                     one
                     mans
                     sinne
                     ;
                     no
                     more
                     was
                     the
                     whole
                     ar●ie
                     of
                     the
                     Israelites
                     ,
                     vntill
                     they
                     had
                     humbled
                     themselues
                     in
                     prayer
                     and
                     fasting
                     for
                     the
                     sinne
                     of
                     
                       A
                       ●●●
                    
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     euery
                     man
                     must
                     labour
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     ,
                     to
                     finde
                     the
                     same
                     affection
                     in
                     himselfe
                     which
                     was
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     differ
                     from
                     the
                     hypocrites
                     ,
                     who
                     esteeme
                     their
                     owne
                     credit
                     more
                     than
                     the
                     credit
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     wee
                     alwaies
                     remember
                     this
                     to
                     bee
                     a
                     propertie
                     
                     of
                     true
                     zeale
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     zealous
                     against
                     the
                     sinne
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     must
                     haue
                     a
                     comm●tation
                     
                     of
                     the
                     person
                     ,
                     as
                     knowing
                     that
                     wee
                     our selues
                     may
                     fall
                     into
                     the
                     like
                     offence
                     .
                  
                   
                     Well
                     ,
                     to
                     goe
                     forward
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     how
                     this
                     verse
                     is
                     inferred
                     after
                     them
                     that
                     goe
                     before
                     .
                     For
                     hauing
                     shewed
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     was
                     righteous
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     his
                     iudgements
                     were
                     righteous
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     euery
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     testimonies
                     contained
                     speciall
                     Truths
                     ,
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     thing
                     that
                     made
                     him
                     so
                     to
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     louing
                     it
                     to
                     haue
                     so
                     feruent
                     a
                     zeale
                     vnto
                     it
                     .
                     His
                     meaning
                     then
                     is
                     thus
                     much
                     :
                     Seeing
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     in
                     it
                     such
                     exquisite
                     goodnes
                     ,
                     such
                     wonderfull
                     truth
                     ,
                     such
                     rare
                     perfection
                     ,
                     such
                     Eternitie
                     ,
                     such
                     efficacie
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     trouble
                     ,
                     when
                     all
                     other
                     comforts
                     forsake
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     this
                     will
                     bee
                     a
                     speciall
                     comfort
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     giueth
                     euen
                     
                     life
                     to
                     a
                     man
                     halfe
                     dead
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     it
                     I
                     see
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     but
                     as
                     a
                     beast
                     .
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     beare
                     an
                     heartie
                     zeale
                     vnto
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     I
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     consideration
                     hereof
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     euen
                     pined
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     griefe
                     euen
                     eateth
                     me
                     vp
                     ,
                     when
                     I
                     see
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     esteemed
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     worde
                     of
                     God
                     can
                     haue
                     no
                     more
                     honour
                     .
                     And
                     seeing
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     so
                     exquisite
                     ,
                     so
                     vnchangeable
                     ,
                     so
                     glorious
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     comfortable
                     ,
                     what
                     a
                     griefe
                     was
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     men
                     should
                     be
                     so
                     carried
                     away
                     ,
                     some
                     to
                     the
                     pleasures
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     some
                     to
                     the
                     profit
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     some
                     to
                     vaine
                     superstitions
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     the
                     Word
                     little
                     regarded
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     it
                     that
                     pricked
                     him
                     at
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     this
                     touched
                     him
                     at
                     the
                     quicke
                     .
                     He
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     then
                     thus
                     much
                     :
                     If
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     God
                     be
                     deare
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     the
                     contempt
                     of
                     it
                     will
                     surely
                     grieue
                     vs
                     :
                     if
                     the
                     saluation
                     of
                     our
                     brethren
                     bee
                     precious
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     wee
                     will
                     be
                     grieued
                     for
                     the
                     contrarie
                     .
                     Now
                     let
                     vs
                     see
                     what
                     true
                     zeale
                     is
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     finde
                     here
                     the
                     Tractate
                     of
                     Zeale
                     ,
                     2.
                     part
                     was
                     last
                     to
                     bee
                     inlarged
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     (
                     good
                     Reader
                     )
                     I
                     would
                     not
                     depriue
                     thee
                     of
                     this
                     benefit
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hebr.
                     10.
                     27
                     
                     The
                     nature
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     set
                     downe
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Apostle
                     heauily
                     threatneth
                     them
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     willingly
                     giue
                     ouer
                     themselues
                     to
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     named
                     in
                     the
                     proper
                     tongue
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       zeale
                       of
                       fire
                    
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     fire
                     is
                     not
                     without
                     it
                     heate
                     ,
                     but
                     oft
                     bursteth
                     forth
                     into
                     a
                     flame
                     :
                     so
                     zeale
                     is
                     hote
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     long
                     be
                     held
                     in
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     described
                     also
                     by
                     contraries
                     ,
                     Reuel
                     ▪
                     3.
                     where
                     the
                     holie
                     Ghost
                     reproueth
                     the
                     church
                     of
                     Laodicea
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     neither
                     hot
                     nor
                     cold
                     ,
                     but
                     lukewarme
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     spue
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                     :
                     and
                     afterward
                     is
                     added
                     ,
                     
                       bee
                       zealous
                       &
                       amend
                    
                     .
                     Where
                     we
                     see
                     how
                     zeale
                     is
                     opposed
                     to
                     luke-warmnes
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     too
                     temperate
                     a
                     warmenes
                     for
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     .
                     Wee
                     must
                     not
                     then
                     onely
                     renounce
                     coldnes
                     farre
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     away
                     lukewarmnes
                     ,
                     but
                     wee
                     must
                     be
                     very
                     hote
                     and
                     feruent
                     in
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     14.
                     1.
                     that
                     which
                     our
                     common
                     translation
                     hath
                     ,
                     
                       Follow
                       after
                       loue
                       ,
                       &
                       couet
                       gifts
                       ,
                       but
                       especially
                       prophecie
                       :
                    
                     the
                     naturall
                     Text
                     hath
                     ,
                     
                       bee
                       zealous
                       after
                       the
                       more
                       excellent
                       gifts
                       ▪
                    
                     And
                     Rom.
                     12.
                     
                     
                       Be
                       feruent
                       to
                       the
                       spirit
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     let
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     inkindle
                     in
                     you
                     a
                     fire
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     cause
                     you
                     to
                     flame
                     with
                     a
                     zeale
                     of
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     a
                     loue
                     of
                     mankinde
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     there
                     are
                     diuers
                     kinds
                     of
                     zeale
                     :
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     zeale
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     zeale
                     of
                     the
                     
                     flesh
                     ;
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     zeale
                     of
                     false
                     religion
                     ;
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     zeale
                     of
                     heresie
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     zeale
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     First
                     ,
                     wee
                     see
                     the
                     zeale
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     maketh
                     men
                     to
                     labour
                     day
                     and
                     
                     night
                     to
                     get
                     a
                     transitorie
                     thing
                     .
                     The
                     zeale
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     tormenteth
                     mens
                     minds
                     early
                     and
                     
                     late
                     for
                     a
                     momentarie
                     pleasure
                     .
                     The
                     zeale
                     of
                     heresie
                     maketh
                     men
                     trauaile
                     and
                     compasse
                     
                     Sea
                     and
                     Land
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     maintaining
                     and
                     increasing
                     of
                     theis
                     opinion
                     .
                     Thus
                     wee
                     see
                     euery
                     man
                     is
                     eaten
                     with
                     some
                     kinde
                     of
                     zeale
                     .
                     The
                     drunkard
                     is
                     consumed
                     with
                     drunkennes
                     ,
                     the
                     whoremonger
                     is
                     spent
                     with
                     his
                     whoredome
                     ,
                     the
                     Heretike
                     is
                     eaten
                     with
                     heresies
                     :
                     oh
                     how
                     ought
                     this
                     to
                     make
                     vs
                     ashamed
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     so
                     little
                     eaten
                     ,
                     spent
                     ,
                     &
                     consumed
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     zeale
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     !
                     And
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     rather
                     ,
                     because
                     godlie
                     zeale
                     leaueth
                     in
                     vs
                     an
                     aduantage
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     recompence
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     worldlie
                     and
                     carnallie
                     zealous
                     men
                     haue
                     not
                     .
                     For
                     when
                     they
                     haue
                     spent
                     all
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     their
                     bodies
                     ,
                     and
                     powers
                     of
                     their
                     minde
                     ,
                     they
                     haue
                     no
                     gaine
                     ,
                     nor
                     comfort
                     left
                     ,
                     but
                     torment
                     of
                     conscience
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     outwardly
                     spent
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     inwardly
                     neuer
                     the
                     better
                     :
                     whereas
                     the
                     godly
                     being
                     consumed
                     for
                     a
                     good
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     eaten
                     vp
                     with
                     the
                     zeale
                     of
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     haue
                     this
                     notable
                     priuiledge
                     and
                     profite
                     ,
                     that
                     howsoeuer
                     their
                     outward
                     man
                     perisheth
                     and
                     decayeth
                     ,
                     yet
                     their
                     inward
                     man
                     is
                     still
                     refreshed
                     and
                     nourished
                     to
                     euerlasting
                     life
                     .
                     Oh
                     what
                     a
                     benefit
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     bee
                     eaten
                     with
                     the
                     loue
                     and
                     zeale
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     thing
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Leauing
                     now
                     the
                     carnall
                     and
                     worldly
                     zeale
                     ,
                     wee
                     know
                     how
                     zealous
                     Idolaters
                     were
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     would
                     euen
                     offer
                     their
                     children
                     in
                     the
                     fire
                     .
                     We
                     know
                     the
                     zeale
                     of
                     the
                     Iewes
                     ,
                     Math.
                     13.
                     who
                     would
                     compasse
                     Sea
                     and
                     Land
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     man
                     a
                     Proselyte
                     .
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     spare
                     no
                     labour
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     not
                     for
                     a●●e
                     cost
                     to
                     maintaine
                     their
                     Heresies
                     :
                     but
                     these
                     are
                     not
                     good
                     .
                     The
                     true
                     zeale
                     is
                     that
                     whereof
                     the
                     Apostle
                     speaketh
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     11.
                     
                     I
                     am
                     iealous
                     ouer
                     you
                     with
                     an
                     holie
                     jealousie
                     .
                     Rom
                     :
                     10.
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ●aith
                     ,
                     the
                     Iewes
                     had
                     the
                     zeale
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     knowledge
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     to
                     shewe
                     some
                     properties
                     of
                     true
                     zeale
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     may
                     trye
                     our selues
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     first
                     know
                     that
                     our
                     zeale
                     must
                     be
                     grounded
                     on
                     knowledge
                     :
                     for
                     otherwise
                     it
                     will
                     carrie
                     
                     vs
                     further
                     to
                     destruction
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     did
                     them
                     who
                     oppre●●ed
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     persecuted
                     the
                     deare
                     seruants
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     thought
                     that
                     they
                     did
                     well
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     in
                     true
                     zeale
                     it
                     is
                     requisite
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     knowledge
                     going
                     before
                     .
                     Wee
                     see
                     the
                     zeale
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     did
                     arise
                     here
                     of
                     the
                     contempt
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God.
                     For
                     seeing
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     ●o
                     exquisite
                     ,
                     perfit
                     ,
                     euerlasting
                     ,
                     powerfull
                     ,
                     &
                     comfortable
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     manifest
                     argument
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     well
                     grounded
                     on
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     This
                     zeale
                     then
                     (
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     the
                     lesse
                     be
                     deceiued
                     with
                     the
                     contrary
                     )
                     hath
                     these
                     few
                     rules
                     :
                     first
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     already
                     said
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     agreeable
                     wholy
                     with
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     begin
                     where
                     it
                     beginneth
                     to
                     end
                     ,
                     where
                     it
                     endeth
                     .
                     Therefore
                     we
                     may
                     thus
                     trie
                     our
                     true
                     zeale
                     :
                     If
                     first
                     ,
                     and
                     especially
                     ,
                     wee
                     make
                     conscience
                     of
                     the
                     principall
                     matters
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     prayer
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     of
                     discipline
                     ,
                     of
                     charitie
                     :
                     and
                     then
                     of
                     the
                     lesse
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     commaunded
                     ,
                     
                     if
                     wee
                     will
                     doe
                     them
                     ;
                     if
                     anie
                     be
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     wee
                     also
                     auoide
                     them
                     ,
                     yet
                     euer
                     tollerating
                     through
                     loue
                     ,
                     little
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     that
                     would
                     not
                     trouble
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ▪
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Apostle
                     saith
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     11.
                     1.
                     10.
                     
                     If
                     anie
                     man
                     lust
                     to
                     be
                     contentious
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     no
                     such
                     custome
                     ,
                     neither
                     the
                     Churches
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     If
                     any
                     man
                     will
                     striue
                     about
                     matters
                     
                     of
                     lesse
                     importance
                     ,
                     wee
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     striue
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     will
                     beare
                     many
                     things
                     in
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     so
                     ,
                     as
                     still
                     we
                     vse
                     this
                     caueat
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     account
                     nothing
                     small
                     or
                     little
                     which
                     is
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     doctrine
                     may
                     be
                     manifested
                     by
                     familiar
                     examples
                     .
                     If
                     a
                     man
                     shall
                     steale
                     things
                     of
                     great
                     weight
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     great
                     summe
                     of
                     money
                     ,
                     which
                     deserueth
                     hanging
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     cutting
                     off
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     abhorre
                     him
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     it
                     cōmeth
                     out
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     ●eale
                     lesse
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     wood
                     ,
                     and
                     corne
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     of
                     necessitie
                     ,
                     but
                     euen
                     of
                     greedinesse
                     of
                     minde
                     ,
                     thinking
                     it
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     subiect
                     to
                     so
                     high
                     a
                     punishment
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     make
                     no
                     conscience
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     Adam
                     was
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     Paradise
                     for
                     the
                     biting
                     of
                     an
                     apple
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     not
                     thinke
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     commaundeth
                     or
                     forbiddeth
                     to
                     be
                     little
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     the
                     doing
                     or
                     not
                     doing
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     trifling
                     sinne
                     ,
                     least
                     that
                     through
                     the
                     iust
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     falling
                     by
                     little
                     and
                     little
                     by
                     degrees
                     ,
                     fall
                     into
                     great
                     &
                     monstrous
                     sinnes
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     this
                     is
                     in
                     life
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     much
                     more
                     in
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     God.
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     fault
                     that
                     wee
                     will
                     make
                     a
                     scruple
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     small
                     importance
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     sticke
                     to
                     be
                     dissolute
                     in
                     things
                     of
                     greater
                     weight
                     .
                     Indeed
                     it
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     confessed
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     grand
                     zeale
                     must
                     be
                     in
                     great
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     wee
                     must
                     not
                     lightly
                     esteeme
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                     in
                     the
                     glorious
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     second
                     rule
                     of
                     true
                     zeale
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     must
                     looke
                     to
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     within
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     without
                     .
                     This
                     also
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     by
                     reprehending
                     
                     the
                     Pharisies
                     ,
                     in
                     telling
                     them
                     that
                     they
                     made
                     cleane
                     the
                     outside
                     of
                     the
                     platters
                     ,
                     but
                     left
                     the
                     inside
                     foule
                     :
                     shewing
                     ,
                     that
                     their
                     liues
                     outwardly
                     was
                     without
                     reproofe
                     ,
                     but
                     inwardly
                     they
                     were
                     full
                     of
                     secret
                     pride
                     ,
                     disdaine
                     ,
                     selfe-loue
                     and
                     hatred
                     .
                     Our
                     zeale
                     must
                     beginne
                     within
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     time
                     appeare
                     outwardly
                     :
                     and
                     as
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     sinne
                     outwardly
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     as
                     loth
                     to
                     sinne
                     inwardly
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     here
                     also
                     are
                     two
                     things
                     to
                     be
                     obserued
                     :
                     the
                     first
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     feare
                     no
                     more
                     to
                     do
                     ill
                     before
                     men
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     do
                     by
                     our selues
                     .
                     For
                     wee
                     be
                     giuen
                     to
                     be
                     loth
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     
                     ill
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     make
                     no
                     such
                     conscience
                     to
                     be
                     ill
                     :
                     we
                     see
                     theeues
                     ,
                     whores
                     ,
                     and
                     ill-do●rs
                     are
                     loth
                     to
                     bee
                     so
                     accounted
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     season
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     can
                     doe
                     this
                     secretly
                     ,
                     they
                     make
                     no
                     care
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     We
                     outwardly
                     are
                     carefull
                     to
                     maintaine
                     our
                     credit
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     trauaile
                     with
                     our selues
                     ,
                     yet
                     secretly
                     wee
                     can
                     commit
                     sinne
                     greedily
                     .
                     What
                     is
                     this
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     painted
                     sepulchers
                     ,
                     and
                     dishes
                     cleane
                     without
                     ,
                     but
                     foule
                     within
                     ?
                     Wherefore
                     wee
                     are
                     to
                     beware
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     rather
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     plagued
                     them
                     that
                     in
                     outward
                     shewe
                     haue
                     
                     borne
                     a
                     great
                     countenance
                     of
                     religion
                     ,
                     whose
                     liues
                     priuily
                     were
                     filthie
                     ,
                     whose
                     cases
                     and
                     vizards
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     taken
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     reuealed
                     their
                     corruptions
                     ,
                     they
                     haue
                     appeared
                     hypocrites
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     second
                     obseruation
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     looke
                     to
                     the
                     priuie
                     corruptions
                     of
                     nature
                     lurking
                     in
                     
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     which
                     containe
                     such
                     a
                     bottomlesse
                     pit
                     of
                     corruption
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     special
                     grace
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     ,
                     to
                     gage
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     depth
                     .
                     Wee
                     must
                     therefore
                     learne
                     to
                     search
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     fearefull
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     make
                     no
                     conscience
                     of
                     sinne
                     secretly
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     our
                     sin
                     breake
                     forth
                     publikely
                     .
                     As
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     no
                     care
                     to
                     pilfer
                     secretly
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     steale
                     openly
                     by
                     the
                     secret
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     whereby
                     also
                     secret
                     lusts
                     ,
                     malice
                     &
                     
                     hatred
                     ,
                     nourished
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     and
                     affections
                     are
                     permitted
                     to
                     breake
                     out
                     in
                     time
                     euen
                     into
                     our
                     outward
                     actions
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     plague
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     rather
                     would
                     seeme
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     than
                     in
                     truth
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     godly
                     .
                     Couetous
                     men
                     haue
                     this
                     propertie
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     rather
                     would
                     be
                     rich
                     than
                     be
                     accounted
                     rich
                     :
                     such
                     ought
                     our
                     affections
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     indeede
                     rather
                     be
                     godly
                     ,
                     than
                     desire
                     to
                     bee
                     so
                     accounted
                     of
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     labour
                     to
                     doe
                     well
                     secretly
                     ,
                     howsoeuer
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     it
                     be
                     hidden
                     from
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     which
                     seeth
                     our
                     doing
                     in
                     secret
                     ,
                     will
                     reward
                     it
                     openly
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     his
                     good
                     time
                     will
                     giue
                     vs
                     grace
                     to
                     doe
                     well
                     publikely
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     peraduenture
                     the
                     wicked
                     will
                     say
                     :
                     what
                     ground
                     ?
                     what
                     intent
                     ?
                     what
                     cause
                     haue
                     you
                     to
                     labour
                     so
                     much
                     about
                     the
                     disclosing
                     of
                     the
                     secret
                     corruptions
                     of
                     our
                     heart
                     ?
                     But
                     yet
                     alas
                     they
                     are
                     ignorant
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     because
                     they
                     know
                     not
                     the
                     secret
                     corruptions
                     ,
                     they
                     fall
                     the
                     
                     more
                     violently
                     to
                     grosse
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     euery
                     man
                     shall
                     trie
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     in
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     that
                     maketh
                     conscience
                     of
                     his
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     will
                     vndoubtedly
                     make
                     conscience
                     of
                     his
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     deedes
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     maketh
                     no
                     conscience
                     of
                     his
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     come
                     to
                     make
                     no
                     conscience
                     of
                     his
                     words
                     and
                     deedes
                     .
                     Besides
                     ,
                     he
                     that
                     beginneth
                     to
                     reforme
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     hath
                     this
                     promise
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     confounded
                     ,
                     as
                     Psal.
                     119.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Then
                       shall
                       I
                       not
                       bee
                       confounded
                       when
                       I
                       haue
                       respect
                       to
                       all
                       thy
                       commandements
                       .
                    
                     And
                     Port.
                     10.
                     8.
                     
                     
                       Let
                       my
                       heart
                       be
                       vpright
                       in
                       thy
                       statutes
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       be
                       not
                       ashamed
                       .
                    
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     wee
                     will
                     bee
                     truly
                     zealous
                     ,
                     wee
                     may
                     adde
                     another
                     rule
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     none
                     other
                     end
                     of
                     our
                     zeale
                     ,
                     than
                     how
                     wee
                     may
                     glorifie
                     our
                     God
                     ;
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     or
                     aduersitie
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     the
                     third
                     rule
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     keep
                     a
                     right
                     course
                     &
                     tenour
                     of
                     zeale
                     in
                     both
                     estates
                     .
                     
                     We
                     must
                     especially
                     look
                     to
                     that
                     ,
                     wherunto
                     we
                     are
                     most
                     ready
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     whether
                     we
                     be
                     more
                     zealous
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     and
                     fall
                     away
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     ;
                     or
                     whether
                     we
                     are
                     more
                     feruent
                     in
                     affliction
                     ,
                     and
                     ouerwhelmed
                     in
                     abundance
                     :
                     whether
                     by
                     the
                     one
                     wee
                     are
                     not
                     puft
                     vp
                     with
                     securitie
                     and
                     secret
                     pride
                     ;
                     or
                     whether
                     with
                     the
                     other
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     too
                     farre
                     humbled
                     and
                     abased
                     .
                     For
                     many
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     peace
                     are
                     religious
                     ,
                     who
                     seeing
                     persecution
                     to
                     followe
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     slide
                     backe
                     and
                     flie
                     from
                     it
                     .
                     Iobs
                     wife
                     whiles
                     her
                     husband
                     was
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     could
                     worship
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     shew
                     her selfe
                     in
                     outward
                     things
                     as
                     zealous
                     as
                     Iob
                     himselfe
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     affliction
                     came
                     ,
                     she
                     was
                     readie
                     to
                     curse
                     God.
                     We
                     know
                     in
                     prosperous
                     times
                     ,
                     many
                     were
                     very
                     forward
                     in
                     religion
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     trouble
                     shrinked
                     from
                     the
                     truth
                     :
                     some
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     they
                     may
                     haue
                     credit
                     by
                     giuing
                     countenance
                     to
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     goe
                     farre
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     discredit
                     comes
                     they
                     will
                     leaue
                     all
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     Prophet
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       am
                       small
                       and
                       despised
                       ,
                       yet
                       doe
                       I
                       not
                       forget
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                     O
                     ther'on
                     the
                     contrarie
                     part
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     God
                     exerciseth
                     them
                     with
                     any
                     crosse
                     ,
                     are
                     zealous
                     professors
                     ,
                     who
                     being
                     set
                     aloft
                     and
                     comming
                     once
                     aboue
                     ,
                     begin
                     to
                     be
                     secure
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     many
                     in
                     time
                     ●f
                     their
                     misery
                     to
                     be
                     much
                     humbled
                     ;
                     and
                     whilest
                     they
                     want
                     liuings
                     and
                     preferments
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     both
                     preachers
                     and
                     people
                     very
                     godly
                     ,
                     who
                     when
                     they
                     haue
                     gotten
                     them
                     some
                     liuing
                     ,
                     &
                     obtained
                     that
                     which
                     they
                     sought
                     for
                     ,
                     haue
                     their
                     zeale
                     choked
                     .
                     Do
                     not
                     many
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     themselues
                     might
                     continue
                     in
                     peace
                     and
                     prosperitie
                     ?
                     Doe
                     not
                     many
                     mourne
                     in
                     the
                     aduersitie
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     mourne
                     for
                     their
                     owne
                     aduersitie
                     ?
                     Oh
                     great
                     corruption
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     !
                     Oh
                     bottomles
                     pit
                     of
                     hypocrisie
                     !
                     If
                     wee
                     were
                     ashamed
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     no
                     more
                     grounded
                     on
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     more
                     holy
                     and
                     vpright
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     surely
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     so
                     gouerne
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     not
                     suffer
                     either
                     prosperitie
                     to
                     quench
                     and
                     carrie
                     away
                     our
                     zeale
                     ,
                     to
                     bee
                     buried
                     in
                     the
                     graue
                     of
                     securitie
                     ;
                     or
                     aduersitie
                     too
                     much
                     to
                     dismay
                     and
                     discourage
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     then
                     our
                     triall
                     herein
                     :
                     if
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     greatest
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     we
                     can
                     mourne
                     with
                     them
                     that
                     mourne
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     in
                     greatest
                     aduersitie
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     can
                     reioyce
                     
                     with
                     them
                     that
                     reioyce
                     in
                     Christ.
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     sure
                     token
                     wee
                     loue
                     not
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     nor
                     fauour
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     because
                     wee
                     haue
                     a
                     loue
                     to
                     prosperitie
                     ;
                     neither
                     are
                     zealous
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     word
                     conremned
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     haue
                     an
                     hatred
                     of
                     aduersitie
                     .
                  
                   
                     Daniel
                     concerning
                     outward
                     things
                     was
                     an
                     happie
                     man
                     as
                     being
                     neere
                     to
                     the
                     Crowne
                     :
                     and
                     yet
                     when
                     he
                     saw
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Israel
                     his
                     glorie
                     to
                     bee
                     defaced
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     abominable
                     Idoll
                     to
                     be
                     erected
                     ,
                     hee
                     could
                     content
                     himselfe
                     with
                     nothing
                     so
                     much
                     ,
                     as
                     with
                     weeping
                     ,
                     fasting
                     ,
                     and
                     prayer
                     .
                     And
                     Paul
                     being
                     in
                     bonds
                     for
                     the
                     testimonie
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     concerning
                     his
                     outward
                     man
                     in
                     a
                     miserable
                     case
                     ,
                     reioyced
                     greatly
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     reuiued
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     heard
                     that
                     the
                     Gospell
                     prospered
                     ;
                     and
                     howsoeuer
                     hee
                     was
                     in
                     bands
                     ,
                     hee
                     neuer
                     felt
                     them
                     grieuous
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     ioy
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Gospell
                     was
                     at
                     libertie
                     .
                     If
                     this
                     zeale
                     were
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     were
                     so
                     exact
                     ,
                     pure
                     ,
                     and
                     holy
                     in
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     most
                     aloft
                     ,
                     wee
                     could
                     be
                     sorrowfull
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     a
                     fall
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     wee
                     were
                     in
                     our
                     greatest
                     downefull
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     could
                     bee
                     glad
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     were
                     set
                     aloft
                     :
                     then
                     surely
                     we
                     would
                     labour
                     to
                     sanctifie
                     the
                     creatures
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     we
                     vse
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     by
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     giue
                     the
                     tenth
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     to
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     But
                     if
                     wee
                     cannot
                     bestow
                     on
                     him
                     the
                     tithe
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     token
                     that
                     wee
                     labour
                     more
                     for
                     the
                     bodie
                     than
                     for
                     the
                     soule
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     our
                     soules
                     bee
                     farre
                     more
                     pretious
                     than
                     our
                     bodies
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     harder
                     thing
                     to
                     prouide
                     well
                     for
                     the
                     soule
                     than
                     for
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     deuide
                     our
                     times
                     the
                     better
                     ,
                     that
                     daily
                     wee
                     may
                     bestow
                     some
                     part
                     of
                     our
                     time
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     prayer
                     :
                     if
                     wee
                     would
                     truly
                     espie
                     our
                     thriuings
                     and
                     proceedings
                     in
                     our
                     seuerall
                     callings
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     a
                     diligent
                     view
                     of
                     our selues
                     in
                     our
                     vocations
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     vndoubtedly
                     see
                     the
                     plentifull
                     blessing
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     in
                     truth
                     wee
                     vse
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     fearefull
                     curse
                     to
                     be
                     vpon
                     it
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     vse
                     it
                     not
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     fourth
                     rule
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     labour
                     for
                     true
                     zeale
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     be
                     patient
                     in
                     our
                     owne
                     
                     causes
                     ,
                     and
                     deuoure
                     many
                     priuate
                     iniuries
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lords
                     cause
                     may
                     be
                     the
                     better
                     prouided
                     for
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     his
                     glory
                     may
                     goe
                     the
                     better
                     forward
                     .
                     For
                     wee
                     see
                     ,
                     how
                     soone
                     and
                     how
                     grieuously
                     we
                     are
                     moued
                     for
                     our
                     owne
                     causes
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     soone
                     we
                     are
                     cold
                     in
                     defending
                     Gods
                     cause
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     true
                     Christian
                     zeale
                     ,
                     to
                     deny
                     our
                     own
                     reason
                     and
                     priuate
                     commodities
                     ,
                     and
                     especially
                     to
                     seeke
                     Gods
                     glory
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     with
                     our
                     danger
                     .
                     This
                     would
                     so
                     stop
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     the
                     aduersarie
                     ,
                     that
                     howsoeuer
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     he
                     thinketh
                     vs
                     to
                     be
                     cholerike
                     &
                     mad
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     esteemeth
                     of
                     vs
                     as
                     reuengers
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     affections
                     ;
                     yet
                     one
                     day
                     he
                     will
                     confesse
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     did
                     not
                     seeke
                     either
                     our
                     owne
                     commoditie
                     or
                     our
                     owne
                     reuenge
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     whatsoeuer
                     we
                     did
                     ,
                     we
                     did
                     it
                     for
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     seeking
                     to
                     reuenge
                     our
                     priuate
                     euils
                     doth
                     much
                     hurt
                     ,
                     and
                     bringeth
                     great
                     iniurie
                     to
                     this
                     godly
                     zeale
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     could
                     speake
                     with
                     the
                     tongues
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     speake
                     neuer
                     so
                     gloriously
                     to
                     the
                     delight
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     not
                     loue
                     ,
                     euen
                     to
                     our
                     very
                     enemies
                     ,
                     all
                     were
                     nothing
                     ,
                     all
                     were
                     abomination
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     Contrariwise
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     can
                     be
                     content
                     to
                     forsake
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     as
                     nothing
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     bee
                     more
                     acceptable
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     finde
                     lesse
                     trouble
                     to
                     our selues
                     .
                  
                   
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     his
                     children
                     euen
                     in
                     their
                     best
                     actions
                     are
                     troubled
                     ,
                     whiles
                     they
                     suruay
                     their
                     inward
                     affections
                     ,
                     and
                     gage
                     their
                     hearts
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     done
                     their
                     things
                     in
                     selfe-loue
                     rather
                     than
                     for
                     loue
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     whether
                     in
                     vaine
                     glory
                     ,
                     rather
                     
                     than
                     for
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     without
                     which
                     exercise
                     we
                     shall
                     neuer
                     see
                     ,
                     whether
                     our
                     actions
                     be
                     pure
                     ,
                     or
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     vnpure
                     ,
                     or
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     mixed
                     ;
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     our selues
                     .
                     Many
                     can
                     reioyce
                     at
                     good
                     things
                     in
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     repine
                     to
                     see
                     them
                     in
                     others
                     :
                     many
                     can
                     be
                     grieued
                     with
                     euils
                     in
                     themselues
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     reioyce
                     to
                     see
                     it
                     in
                     others
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     are
                     greatly
                     to
                     suspect
                     our selues
                     and
                     our
                     zeale
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     thus
                     affected
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     manifest
                     token
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     pleased
                     with
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     good
                     for
                     Gods
                     glory
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     selfe-loue
                     ;
                     neither
                     doe
                     wee
                     repine
                     for
                     Gods
                     dishonour
                     ,
                     but
                     at
                     our
                     owne
                     discredit
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     wee
                     are
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     howsoeuer
                     the
                     good
                     is
                     done
                     ,
                     to
                     reioyce
                     ;
                     and
                     howsoeuer
                     euill
                     is
                     committed
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     sorrowfull
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     the
                     Prophet
                     here
                     was
                     not
                     grieued
                     so
                     much
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     as
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     the
                     enemies
                     of
                     God.
                     For
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     thought
                     thē
                     to
                     haue
                     bin
                     Gods
                     childrē
                     ,
                     whatsoeuer
                     priuate
                     iniurie
                     he
                     had
                     receiued
                     ,
                     he
                     could
                     haue
                     swallowed
                     
                     it
                     vp
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     haue
                     reioyced
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     had
                     been
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     than
                     haue
                     beene
                     griued
                     because
                     they
                     iniured
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     Here
                     then
                     we
                     must
                     learne
                     to
                     beare
                     with
                     the
                     infirmities
                     one
                     with
                     another
                     ,
                     but
                     especially
                     
                     with
                     the
                     frailties
                     of
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     neither
                     are
                     we
                     so
                     hainously
                     to
                     be
                     offended
                     with
                     the
                     infirmities
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     as
                     with
                     the
                     presumptuous
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     vngodly
                     and
                     obstinate
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     indeed
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     zeale
                     must
                     cause
                     vs
                     most
                     to
                     be
                     grieued
                     for
                     the
                     sins
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     by
                     how
                     much
                     they
                     were
                     come
                     neerer
                     to
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     than
                     others
                     .
                     Howbeit
                     it
                     must
                     alwaies
                     be
                     with
                     a
                     fellow
                     feeling
                     and
                     pitifull
                     sympathie
                     towards
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     exhorteth
                     vs
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     15.
                     
                       that
                       the
                       same
                       minde
                       should
                       be
                       in
                       vs
                       ,
                       which
                       was
                       in
                       Christ
                       Iesus
                       ,
                    
                     of
                     which
                     place
                     we
                     haue
                     spoken
                     often
                     before
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     make
                     Gods
                     friends
                     our
                     friends
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     respect
                     of
                     persons
                     ,
                     howsoeuer
                     they
                     be
                     otherwise
                     farre
                     distant
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     place
                     ,
                     or
                     familiaritie
                     ,
                     or
                     nature
                     ,
                     or
                     howsoeuer
                     :
                     and
                     on
                     the
                     contrarie
                     ,
                     whosoeuer
                     is
                     Gods
                     enemie
                     ,
                     must
                     also
                     be
                     ours
                     ,
                     howsoeuer
                     we
                     are
                     ioyned
                     together
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     lie
                     both
                     together
                     in
                     one
                     wombe
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     would
                     seeme
                     an
                     hard
                     doctrine
                     to
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     hath
                     manifestly
                     and
                     plainly
                     taught
                     it
                     vs
                     ,
                     Matth.
                     10.
                     37.
                     and
                     16
                     14.
                     
                     Luke
                     14
                     26.
                     
                     
                       If
                       amy
                       man
                       come
                       to
                       me
                       and
                       hate
                       not
                       his
                       father
                       and
                       mother
                       ,
                       and
                       wife
                       and
                       children
                       ,
                       and
                       brethren
                       and
                       sisters
                       ,
                       yea
                       and
                       his
                       owne
                       life
                       ,
                       he
                       cannot
                       be
                       my
                       disciple
                       :
                    
                     What
                     ?
                     would
                     he
                     haue
                     vs
                     to
                     cast
                     off
                     all
                     naturall
                     affection
                     ?
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     Scripture
                     should
                     repugne
                     ;
                     whereas
                     it
                     is
                     set
                     as
                     a
                     note
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     should
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     perillous
                     times
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     Tim.
                     3.
                     3.
                     
                     
                       That
                       they
                       should
                       be
                       voide
                       of
                       naturall
                       loue
                       and
                       affection
                       :
                    
                     and
                     might
                     be
                     contrarie
                     to
                     that
                     Exod.
                     20.
                     
                     
                       Honour
                       thy
                       father
                       and
                       thy
                       mother
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     No
                     ,
                     he
                     meaneth
                     nothing
                     lesse
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     meaneth
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     so
                     be
                     ioyned
                     in
                     naturall
                     loue
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     speaketh
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     
                       Who
                       is
                       my
                       mother
                       ?
                       who
                       is
                       my
                       brother
                       ?
                       euen
                       he
                       that
                       heareth
                       the
                       word
                       .
                    
                     So
                     that
                     though
                     we
                     be
                     neuer
                     so
                     farre
                     asunder
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     loue
                     them
                     that
                     loue
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     that
                     we
                     be
                     neuer
                     so
                     neere
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     hate
                     them
                     that
                     hate
                     God
                     :
                     yea
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     farre
                     as
                     our
                     friends
                     would
                     pull
                     vs
                     from
                     God
                     and
                     from
                     his
                     truth
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     shake
                     off
                     all
                     naturall
                     affections
                     ;
                     not
                     because
                     they
                     be
                     ioyned
                     to
                     vs
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     by
                     no
                     meanes
                     they
                     will
                     be
                     ioyned
                     with
                     vs
                     in
                     the
                     spirit
                     .
                  
                   
                     Yet
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     we
                     must
                     remember
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     doe
                     all
                     duties
                     of
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     obedience
                     
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     admonishing
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     praying
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     mourning
                     for
                     them
                     :
                     and
                     then
                     if
                     nothing
                     will
                     serue
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     either
                     cleaue
                     to
                     them
                     and
                     forsake
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     forsake
                     them
                     and
                     cl●●ue
                     to
                     God
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     separate
                     our selues
                     from
                     their
                     corruptions
                     ,
                     knowing
                     alwaies
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     obey
                     the
                     first
                     Table
                     before
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     and
                     pietie
                     must
                     goe
                     before
                     charitie
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     serue
                     God
                     before
                     we
                     serue
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     nature
                     must
                     giue
                     place
                     to
                     godlinesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     fift
                     rule
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     stricter
                     to
                     our selues
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     any
                     others
                     in
                     some
                     things
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     offer
                     more
                     libertie
                     to
                     others
                     than
                     to
                     our selues
                     :
                     If
                     we
                     complaine
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     be
                     at
                     most
                     defiance
                     with
                     our
                     owne
                     corruptions
                     ;
                     so
                     when
                     we
                     fight
                     against
                     the
                     corruptions
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     fight
                     against
                     their
                     persons
                     ,
                     but
                     against
                     their
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     doctrine
                     which
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     also
                     taught
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     would
                     see
                     well
                     to
                     pull
                     out
                     the
                     more
                     of
                     sinne
                     in
                     another
                     man
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     first
                     labour
                     to
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     beame
                     of
                     sinnes
                     in
                     our selues
                     .
                     Why
                     calleth
                     he
                     it
                     a
                     beame
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     in
                     others
                     ?
                     because
                     our
                     owne
                     corruptions
                     are
                     or
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     farre
                     better
                     knowne
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     corruptions
                     of
                     other
                     men
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     best
                     acquainted
                     with
                     our
                     owne
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     and
                     know
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     in
                     vs
                     a
                     bottomlesse
                     pit
                     of
                     corruptions
                     .
                     Which
                     Paul
                     saw
                     when
                     he
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     of
                     
                       all
                       sinners
                       ,
                       he
                       was
                       the
                       cheifest
                       :
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     the
                     greatest
                     light
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     wants
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     most
                     familiar
                     with
                     his
                     owne
                     corruptions
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     first
                     iudge
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     cast
                     the
                     first
                     stone
                     at
                     our selues
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     labour
                     to
                     remooue
                     this
                     mountaine
                     of
                     sinne
                     in
                     our selues
                     :
                     so
                     finding
                     how
                     ougly
                     a
                     thing
                     sinne
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     experience
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     neither
                     flatter
                     others
                     in
                     their
                     sinne
                     ,
                     nor
                     yet
                     rebuke
                     them
                     too
                     rigorously
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     doth
                     so
                     trauaile
                     with
                     his
                     owne
                     heart
                     ,
                     shall
                     loue
                     that
                     good
                     thing
                     in
                     another
                     which
                     he
                     liketh
                     in
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     grieued
                     for
                     that
                     sinne
                     in
                     another
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     found
                     grieuing
                     before
                     in
                     himselfe
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     we
                     hauing
                     been
                     in
                     sicknesse
                     and
                     are
                     recouered
                     ,
                     can
                     by
                     the
                     smart
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     felt
                     ,
                     pitie
                     the
                     smart
                     of
                     mother
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     tell
                     how
                     comfortable
                     health
                     is
                     to
                     another
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     found
                     comfortable
                     
                     to
                     vs
                     :
                     euen
                     so
                     we
                     can
                     shew
                     compassion
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     stung
                     with
                     sinne
                     ,
                     as
                     feeling
                     the
                     burden
                     therof
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     reioyce
                     at
                     the
                     libertie
                     of
                     conscience
                     &
                     peace
                     of
                     minde
                     in
                     others
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     reioyced
                     at
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     suffering
                     miserie
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     learned
                     to
                     offer
                     mercy
                     :
                     let
                     vs
                     see
                     this
                     doctrine
                     more
                     plainely
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     shall
                     see
                     some
                     very
                     warie
                     in
                     vsing
                     a
                     ceremonie
                     ,
                     and
                     peraduenture
                     not
                     without
                     cause
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     necessarie
                     to
                     edification
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     although
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     that
                     they
                     thinke
                     it
                     lawfull
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     themselues
                     ;
                     yet
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     expedient
                     they
                     willingly
                     refuse
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     meddle
                     with
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     then
                     if
                     others
                     doe
                     not
                     so
                     ,
                     but
                     thinke
                     it
                     lawfull
                     to
                     be
                     worne
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     vse
                     it
                     ,
                     here
                     through
                     loue
                     the
                     matter
                     being
                     about
                     a
                     thing
                     indifferent
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     learne
                     to
                     beare
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     Others
                     there
                     be
                     who
                     vnwilling
                     to
                     vse
                     it
                     themselues
                     ,
                     iudge
                     straight
                     all
                     others
                     as
                     heinous
                     offenders
                     ,
                     that
                     vse
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Let
                     vs
                     learne
                     this
                     of
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     who
                     refused
                     to
                     take
                     so
                     much
                     of
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     shooe-latcher
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     to
                     others
                     that
                     would
                     take
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     deny
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     armes
                     .
                     He
                     confesseth
                     that
                     he
                     refused
                     for
                     his
                     nephewes
                     sake
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     gaue
                     libertie
                     to
                     others
                     to
                     doe
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     .
                     See
                     this
                     good
                     father
                     was
                     more
                     streight
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     others
                     ;
                     and
                     gaue
                     more
                     libertie
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     himselfe
                     .
                     So
                     Paul
                     seeing
                     that
                     in
                     some
                     places
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     so
                     conueniently
                     liue
                     of
                     other
                     mens
                     charges
                     ,
                     as
                     at
                     Corinth
                     ,
                     and
                     Thessalonica
                     ,
                     although
                     at
                     Colossos
                     he
                     receiued
                     somewhat
                     ,
                     where
                     they
                     were
                     more
                     able
                     to
                     bestow
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     refused
                     to
                     take
                     any
                     thing
                     ;
                     would
                     he
                     that
                     all
                     men
                     should
                     be
                     tied
                     to
                     his
                     example
                     to
                     doe
                     the
                     
                     like
                     ?
                     surely
                     no
                     ,
                     for
                     what
                     one
                     thing
                     doth
                     he
                     labour
                     about
                     more
                     than
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     Ministers
                     ought
                     sufficiently
                     to
                     be
                     prouided
                     for
                     ?
                     For
                     we
                     see
                     he
                     was
                     strict
                     to
                     himselfe
                     in
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     yet
                     euermore
                     he
                     left
                     libertie
                     vnto
                     others
                     :
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     Rom.
                     14
                     1
                     Cor
                     8.
                     and
                     10
                     where
                     he
                     entreateth
                     of
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     things
                     indifferent
                     ▪
                     Wherefore
                     he
                     would
                     haue
                     Christians
                     of
                     this
                     minde
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     say
                     thus
                     with
                     themselues
                     :
                     I
                     can
                     doe
                     this
                     by
                     Christian
                     libertie
                     ,
                     but
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     any
                     hindrance
                     or
                     offence
                     to
                     my
                     brother
                     or
                     any
                     slander
                     to
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     doe
                     it
                     :
                     if
                     they
                     doe
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     make
                     conscience
                     of
                     other
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     in
                     this
                     wage
                     warre
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     oppose
                     battaile
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     ioyne
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     greater
                     and
                     better
                     matters
                     ,
                     through
                     loue
                     I
                     will
                     pardon
                     the
                     lesse
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     now
                     most
                     streightly
                     deale
                     with
                     our selues
                     ,
                     both
                     for
                     these
                     reasons
                     alleaged
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     because
                     we
                     know
                     what
                     mercies
                     of
                     God
                     we
                     haue
                     receiued
                     more
                     than
                     others
                     :
                     we
                     must
                     giue
                     libertie
                     vnto
                     others
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     know
                     not
                     whether
                     they
                     haue
                     receiued
                     the
                     like
                     gifts
                     ,
                     graces
                     ,
                     and
                     mercies
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     .
                     If
                     this
                     had
                     been
                     vsed
                     long
                     agoe
                     ,
                     what
                     vnitie
                     had
                     there
                     been
                     established
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     what
                     troubles
                     haue
                     risen
                     therein
                     ?
                     Here
                     we
                     must
                     beware
                     that
                     we
                     flatter
                     not
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     no
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     least
                     sin
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     farre
                     frō
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     loue
                     whereof
                     we
                     speake
                     ;
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     so
                     tolerate
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     purpose
                     not
                     to
                     let
                     any
                     man
                     lie
                     in
                     sinne
                     ,
                     but
                     labour
                     to
                     reclaime
                     it
                     ;
                     yet
                     aswaies
                     with
                     the
                     zeale
                     of
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     hatred
                     of
                     his
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     meeknes
                     ,
                     and
                     pitie
                     of
                     his
                     person
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     here
                     doth
                     fitly
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     sixt
                     rule
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     then
                     we
                     shall
                     most
                     surely
                     know
                     when
                     our
                     zeale
                     is
                     right
                     ;
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     much
                     moued
                     ,
                     when
                     God
                     is
                     much
                     grieued
                     ;
                     and
                     
                     we
                     are
                     much
                     grieued
                     ,
                     because
                     our
                     brother
                     hath
                     so
                     offended
                     .
                  
                   
                     Here
                     is
                     an
                     excellent
                     and
                     infallible
                     difference
                     betweene
                     godly
                     zeale
                     and
                     fleshly
                     anger
                     .
                     When
                     the
                     griefe
                     of
                     our
                     brothers
                     falling
                     meeteth
                     and
                     is
                     mixed
                     with
                     the
                     anger
                     of
                     his
                     sinning
                     against
                     God
                     ,
                     our
                     anger
                     shall
                     not
                     feede
                     it selfe
                     vpon
                     the
                     partie
                     because
                     of
                     our
                     wrath
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     his
                     sin
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     our
                     zeale
                     .
                     In
                     pure
                     zeale
                     therefore
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     anger
                     for
                     offending
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     griefe
                     because
                     our
                     brother
                     hath
                     offended
                     .
                     When
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     went
                     about
                     to
                     heale
                     the
                     man
                     that
                     had
                     the
                     withered
                     had
                     ,
                     the
                     Pharisies
                     that
                     stood
                     by
                     murmured
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     would
                     heale
                     on
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     day
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     that
                     he
                     looked
                     about
                     him
                     angerly
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     added
                     that
                     he
                     sorrowed
                     for
                     the
                     blindnes
                     of
                     their
                     hearts
                     .
                     Marke
                     here
                     in
                     this
                     notable
                     example
                     ,
                     how
                     anger
                     and
                     sorrow
                     meete
                     together
                     .
                     Anger
                     ,
                     that
                     men
                     should
                     haue
                     so
                     little
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     loue
                     of
                     their
                     brother
                     :
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     that
                     through
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     so
                     fouly
                     ouerseene
                     .
                     So
                     likewise
                     in
                     zeale
                     of
                     his
                     father
                     Christ
                     looked
                     on
                     Ierusalem
                     with
                     an
                     hatred
                     to
                     their
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     with
                     a
                     pitie
                     to
                     their
                     miserie
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     at
                     hand
                     ,
                     he
                     wept
                     ouer
                     it
                     .
                     Mark
                     this
                     in
                     al
                     the
                     Prophets
                     from
                     time
                     to
                     time
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     hath
                     not
                     bin
                     so
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     
                     Looke
                     on
                     Esay
                     ,
                     on
                     Ieremy
                     ,
                     on
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     on
                     Da●●●●●●●●
                     ●●●●●
                     〈◊〉
                     of
                     spirit●●ey
                     ●●d
                     not
                     vtter
                     their
                     words
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     they
                     most
                     threatned
                     the
                     people
                     for
                     their
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     most
                     grieued
                     and
                     feared
                     ,
                     least
                     they
                     should
                     fall
                     vpon
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     blessed
                     temperature
                     ,
                     thus
                     to
                     mingle
                     griefe
                     with
                     zeale
                     .
                     But
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     ouerreaching
                     zeale
                     ,
                     where
                     our
                     zeale
                     feedeth
                     more
                     of
                     the
                     person
                     ,
                     than
                     of
                     the
                     sinne
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     craue
                     this
                     speciall
                     grace
                     at
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     prayer
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     gouerned
                     by
                     a
                     right
                     
                     zeale
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     truly
                     discerne
                     the
                     difference
                     betweene
                     fretting
                     anger
                     ,
                     and
                     pining
                     zeale
                     .
                     Samuel
                     spares
                     not
                     Saul
                     in
                     his
                     sinne
                     ,
                     but
                     notwithstanding
                     his
                     great
                     authoritie
                     in
                     zeale
                     of
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     he
                     telleth
                     him
                     flatly
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     sinner
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     alwaies
                     was
                     he
                     bent
                     to
                     lament
                     for
                     Saul
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     him
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     keepe
                     this
                     golden
                     mixture
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     stop
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     the
                     aduersaries
                     ,
                     who
                     accuse
                     vs
                     to
                     be
                     too
                     full
                     of
                     rancor
                     and
                     malice
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     angry
                     as
                     enemies
                     to
                     their
                     sinne
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     grieued
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     for
                     sinne
                     they
                     are
                     become
                     enemies
                     to
                     God.
                     If
                     then
                     we
                     admonish
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     angrie
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     seeking
                     any
                     reuenge
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     doing
                     it
                     of
                     necessitie
                     ,
                     because
                     otherwise
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     guiltie
                     of
                     dishonouring
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     shewing
                     our selues
                     to
                     be
                     angrie
                     against
                     our
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     doe
                     it
                     onely
                     for
                     Gods
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     therewithall
                     remember
                     our selues
                     to
                     be
                     but
                     men
                     ,
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     admonish
                     them
                     with
                     that
                     affection
                     ,
                     wherewith
                     we
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     like
                     case
                     would
                     
                     be
                     admonished
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     as
                     we
                     also
                     remember
                     to
                     be
                     admonished
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     we
                     were
                     admonished
                     of
                     God.
                     Doest
                     thou
                     loue
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ?
                     then
                     wilt
                     thou
                     surely
                     admonish
                     thy
                     brother
                     of
                     sinne
                     .
                     Doest
                     thou
                     loue
                     thy
                     brother
                     ?
                     then
                     wilt
                     thou
                     admonish
                     him
                     with
                     compassion
                     .
                     See
                     here
                     is
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     teacheth
                     all
                     wisedome
                     .
                  
                   
                     I
                     must
                     be
                     grieued
                     for
                     sinne
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     that
                     casts
                     all
                     mankinde
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     thing
                     as
                     thrust
                     Adam
                     out
                     of
                     Paradise
                     :
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     grieuous
                     a
                     thing
                     that
                     it
                     ouerwhelmed
                     the
                     old
                     world
                     with
                     waters
                     ;
                     it
                     consumed
                     Sodome
                     and
                     Gomorrah
                     with
                     fi●e
                     ;
                     it
                     crucified
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     the
                     Sonne
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     an
                     enemie
                     to
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     an
                     enemie
                     to
                     God
                     the
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     enemie
                     to
                     God
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     I
                     must
                     needes
                     be
                     an
                     enemie
                     vnto
                     it
                     ;
                     yet
                     I
                     must
                     be
                     grieued
                     ,
                     as
                     putting
                     my selfe
                     in
                     the
                     like
                     case
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     offender
                     is
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     many
                     faithfull
                     Ministers
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     most
                     hot
                     ,
                     they
                     haue
                     most
                     heauines
                     in
                     their
                     soules
                     ,
                     least
                     the
                     curse
                     which
                     they
                     must
                     needs
                     threaten
                     ,
                     doe
                     turne
                     to
                     the
                     confusion
                     of
                     the
                     persons
                     whom
                     they
                     threaten
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     this
                     zeale
                     will
                     teach
                     vs
                     ,
                     neither
                     to
                     rebuke
                     sinne
                     too
                     coldly
                     ,
                     nor
                     yet
                     too
                     hotly
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     so
                     loue
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     shall
                     abuse
                     man
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     neither
                     shall
                     we
                     so
                     loue
                     man
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     shall
                     hinder
                     or
                     impaire
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     sorrowfull
                     that
                     God
                     is
                     offended
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     man
                     hath
                     offended
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     make
                     an
                     holy
                     medlie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       140.
                       
                    
                     
                       Thy
                       word
                       is
                       proued
                       must
                       pure
                       ,
                       and
                       thy
                       seruant
                       loueth
                       it
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HEre
                     the
                     Prophet
                     shewing
                     his
                     loue
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     his
                     zeale
                     ,
                     repeateth
                     in
                     effect
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     said
                     before
                     .
                     It
                     may
                     seeme
                     strange
                     why
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     should
                     make
                     mention
                     of
                     this
                     so
                     oft
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     true
                     .
                     But
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     it
                     to
                     strengthen
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     trouble
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     then
                     he
                     might
                     not
                     faint
                     .
                     We
                     thinke
                     not
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     such
                     need
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     feele
                     not
                     the
                     like
                     temptations
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     that
                     
                     haue
                     no
                     sight
                     of
                     their
                     corruptions
                     ,
                     know
                     not
                     their
                     vnbeliefe
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     feele
                     not
                     their
                     vnbeliefe
                     ,
                     feele
                     not
                     the
                     necessitie
                     of
                     this
                     strengthning
                     of
                     their
                     faith
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     they
                     that
                     know
                     not
                     their
                     vnbeliefe
                     ,
                     know
                     nothing
                     :
                     so
                     they
                     that
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     and
                     see
                     their
                     vnbeliefe
                     ,
                     know
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     necessarie
                     .
                     They
                     then
                     that
                     haue
                     a
                     true
                     triall
                     of
                     their
                     vnbeliefe
                     ,
                     know
                     this
                     faith
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     rare
                     gift
                     of
                     God.
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     Prophet
                     commendeth
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     here
                     of
                     experience
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Thy
                       word
                       is
                       proued
                       most
                       pure
                       .
                    
                     His
                     meaning
                     is
                     this
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     I
                     am
                     so
                     zealous
                     ,
                     euen
                     because
                     I
                     loue
                     thy
                     word
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     ,
                     O'Lord
                     I
                     loue
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     finde
                     it
                     by
                     proofe
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     pure
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     we
                     then
                     may
                     make
                     this
                     our
                     rule
                     for
                     examination
                     ,
                     why
                     are
                     we
                     so
                     cold
                     in
                     zeale
                     ?
                     euen
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     cold
                     in
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     our
                     loue
                     encreaseth
                     ,
                     so
                     encrease
                     also
                     our
                     delight
                     and
                     griefe
                     :
                     our
                     delight
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     thing
                     loued
                     to
                     haue
                     happie
                     proceedings
                     ;
                     our
                     griefe
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     thing
                     which
                     we
                     loue
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     despised
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     This
                     we
                     see
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     euery
                     kinde
                     of
                     loue
                     .
                     For
                     a
                     man
                     that
                     truly
                     loueth
                     his
                     wif●
                     ▪
                     cannot
                     abide
                     to
                     see
                     his
                     wife
                     contemned
                     and
                     discredited
                     :
                     nor
                     the
                     woman
                     that
                     truly
                     loueth
                     her
                     husband
                     can
                     abide
                     to
                     see
                     him
                     reiected
                     and
                     despised
                     .
                     When
                     we
                     loue
                     our
                     friend
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     grieued
                     to
                     see
                     any
                     contempt
                     offered
                     vnto
                     him
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     we
                     see
                     in
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     true
                     loue
                     ,
                     to
                     reioyce
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     person
                     loued
                     ,
                     aduanced
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     thing
                     which
                     we
                     loue
                     ,
                     esteemed
                     ;
                     and
                     grieued
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     either
                     the
                     person
                     or
                     thing
                     so
                     loued
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     cast
                     downe
                     and
                     contemned
                     .
                     It
                     was
                     a
                     griefe
                     euen
                     to
                     the
                     Heathenish
                     Philosophers
                     to
                     see
                     their
                     doctrine
                     not
                     regarded
                     :
                     were
                     they
                     so
                     moued
                     for
                     the
                     small
                     regard
                     of
                     that
                     earthly
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     which
                     had
                     no
                     exact
                     truth
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     was
                     mingled
                     with
                     infinite
                     errors
                     and
                     vntruths
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     not
                     we
                     much
                     more
                     be
                     moued
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     so
                     exact
                     a
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     vntruth
                     ,
                     contemned
                     and
                     little
                     set
                     ▪
                     by
                     ?
                     wherefore
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     this
                     godly
                     griefe
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     manifest
                     argument
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     loue
                     is
                     very
                     cold
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     our
                     loue
                     is
                     the
                     greater
                     ,
                     so
                     vndoubtedly
                     our
                     griefe
                     will
                     be
                     the
                     greater
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     as
                     our
                     loue
                     is
                     the
                     lesse
                     ,
                     so
                     will
                     our
                     griefe
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     thing
                     defaced
                     ,
                     be
                     also
                     the
                     lesse
                     .
                     When
                     we
                     haue
                     much
                     delight
                     in
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     much
                     grieued
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     are
                     more
                     grieued
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     troden
                     downe
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     godly
                     ?
                     because
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     ,
                     their
                     delight
                     is
                     most
                     in
                     it
                     .
                     Not
                     without
                     cause
                     then
                     is
                     this
                     loue
                     commended
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     token
                     of
                     our
                     zeale
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     see
                     Psalme
                     67.
                     the
                     Church
                     praiseth
                     and
                     prouoketh
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     praise
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     word
                     had
                     free
                     successe
                     :
                     such
                     is
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     
                       O
                       let
                       thy
                       people
                       praise
                       thee
                       O
                       God
                       ,
                       yea
                       let
                       all
                       the
                       people
                       praise
                       thee
                       .
                       Oh
                       l●t
                       the
                       nations
                       reioyce
                       and
                       be
                       glad
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     As
                     then
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     thinke
                     themselues
                     in
                     ioy
                     and
                     prosperity
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     ;
                     so
                     it
                     being
                     in
                     any
                     trouble
                     ,
                     death
                     is
                     not
                     troublesome
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     by
                     their
                     death
                     and
                     suffering
                     they
                     may
                     any
                     thing
                     confirme
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     giue
                     countenance
                     to
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Prophet
                     of
                     God
                     sheweth
                     his
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     saying
                     :
                     
                       All
                       my
                       springs
                       O
                       Lord
                       are
                       in
                       it
                       :
                    
                     meaning
                     that
                     all
                     his
                     ioy
                     ,
                     his
                     delight
                     and
                     affections
                     ,
                     were
                     wholy
                     set
                     on
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     such
                     ioy
                     in
                     hauing
                     it
                     ,
                     there
                     must
                     needes
                     be
                     great
                     griefe
                     in
                     wanting
                     it
                     .
                     We
                     are
                     herein
                     greatly
                     to
                     condemne
                     our selues
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     no
                     more
                     thankfull
                     ;
                     for
                     our
                     vnthankfulnes
                     bringeth
                     this
                     secret
                     curse
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     no
                     more
                     zealous
                     ,
                     &
                     because
                     many
                     can
                     hardly
                     iudge
                     betweene
                     fleshly
                     anger
                     ,
                     and
                     spirituall
                     zeale
                     (
                     such
                     is
                     the
                     rare
                     feeling
                     of
                     this
                     true
                     zeale
                     )
                     they
                     are
                     readie
                     to
                     imagine
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     one
                     be
                     godly
                     zealous
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     straightway
                     carnally
                     angrie
                     .
                  
                   
                     How
                     necessary
                     a
                     thing
                     therfore
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     know
                     godly
                     zeale
                     ,
                     all
                     men
                     may
                     see
                     :
                     for
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     threatneth
                     Reuel
                     .
                     3.
                     that
                     vnlesse
                     the
                     Laodiceans
                     would
                     be
                     more
                     zealous
                     and
                     amend
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     spue
                     them
                     out
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     haue
                     no
                     delight
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     〈◊〉
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     as
                     leeue
                     haue
                     vs
                     of
                     another
                     religion
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     luke-warme
                     in
                     his
                     true
                     religion
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     a
                     stomacke
                     is
                     easily
                     brought
                     to
                     prouoke
                     a
                     vomite
                     by
                     receiuing
                     somewhat
                     that
                     is
                     lukewarme
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     Lord
                     spueth
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     stomack
                     luke
                     warme
                     professors
                     ,
                     as
                     them
                     whom
                     by
                     no
                     meanes
                     he
                     can
                     brooke
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     most
                     feareful
                     thing
                     .
                     We
                     know
                     that
                     the
                     good
                     father
                     Elie
                     1.
                     
                     Sam.
                     3.
                     although
                     otherwise
                     no
                     doubt
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     deare
                     seruant
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     was
                     grieued
                     for
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     his
                     sonnes
                     ,
                     and
                     mourned
                     when
                     the
                     Arke
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     taken
                     ,
                     was
                     reproued
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     loue
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     his
                     sons
                     more
                     than
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     God
                     ▪
                     because
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     more
                     seuerely
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     zealously
                     rebuke
                     his
                     sons
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     there
                     wanted
                     in
                     him
                     that
                     feruencie
                     of
                     spirit
                     ,
                     whreby
                     he
                     should
                     haue
                     cut
                     off
                     his
                     sonnes
                     from
                     their
                     office
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     God
                     did
                     cut
                     off
                     his
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     depriued
                     all
                     his
                     posteritie
                     of
                     the
                     Priesthood
                     .
                     Although
                     this
                     good
                     man
                     was
                     offended
                     ,
                     and
                     grieued
                     with
                     the
                     euils
                     of
                     his
                     sonnes
                     ;
                     yet
                     his
                     coldnes
                     in
                     zeale
                     brought
                     ●pon
                     him
                     this
                     plague
                     .
                  
                   
                     Elias
                     (
                     whose
                     zeale
                     as
                     much
                     pleased
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     coldnes
                     of
                     Elie
                     displeased
                     him
                     )
                     was
                     of
                     a
                     feruent
                     spirit
                     ;
                     for
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     asked
                     him
                     where
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     ,
                     he
                     answered
                     :
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       beene
                       zealous
                       for
                       the
                       Lord
                       God
                       of
                       Hosts
                       sake
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     complained
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     could
                     finde
                     none
                     which
                     had
                     not
                     bowed
                     vnto
                     Baal
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     vouchsafeth
                     to
                     comfort
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     telleth
                     him
                     ,
                     there
                     be
                     7000.
                     
                       which
                       neuer
                       bowed
                       their
                       knees
                       to
                       him
                       .
                    
                     Well
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     continued
                     zealous
                     in
                     beating
                     downe
                     Idolatrie
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     came
                     downe
                     visibly
                     with
                     a
                     firie
                     Chariot
                     ,
                     and
                     fetched
                     Eliah
                     from
                     earth
                     to
                     heauen
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     need
                     not
                     here
                     speake
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     zeale
                     of
                     
                       Moses
                       ,
                       Phinees
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     of
                     the
                     seruants
                     of
                     
                     God.
                     We
                     see
                     and
                     know
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     this
                     loue
                     in
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     purenesse
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     We
                     heard
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     verse
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     were
                     righteous
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     heard
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     verse
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     testimonies
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     contained
                     a
                     speciall
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     heare
                     in
                     the
                     sixt
                     verse
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     righteousnesse
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     an
                     euerlasting
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     wee
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     the
                     seuenth
                     verse
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     made
                     him
                     delight
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     eight
                     verse
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     righteousnesse
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     euerlasting
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     doth
                     hee
                     this
                     ?
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     alreadie
                     said
                     to
                     strengthen
                     his
                     Faith
                     :
                     for
                     after
                     hee
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     riuers
                     of
                     teares
                     through
                     zeale
                     and
                     griefe
                     burst
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     eyes
                     ,
                     hee
                     addeth
                     and
                     rehearseth
                     these
                     things
                     .
                     What
                     shall
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     vaine
                     repititions
                     ?
                     Nay
                     ,
                     we
                     know
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     reproueth
                     
                     them
                     Math.
                     6.
                     
                     We
                     see
                     then
                     that
                     in
                     so
                     oft
                     commending
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     sheweth
                     to
                     vs
                     our
                     vnbeliefe
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     felt
                     so
                     much
                     in
                     himselfe
                     .
                     When
                     do
                     idle
                     repetitions
                     so
                     much
                     displease
                     the
                     Lord
                     ?
                     Surely
                     ,
                     when
                     our
                     tongues
                     walke
                     idlie
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     wee
                     speake
                     we
                     know
                     not
                     what
                     .
                     But
                     when
                     a
                     mans
                     heart
                     is
                     full
                     of
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     and
                     fraught
                     with
                     griefe
                     of
                     his
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     or
                     earnestly
                     longeth
                     after
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     then
                     let
                     vs
                     crie
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       haue
                       mercie
                       vpon
                       mee
                    
                     ,
                     then
                     let
                     vs
                     powre
                     out
                     our
                     spirits
                     ,
                     &
                     say
                     :
                     
                       Sonne
                       of
                       Dauid
                       haue
                       mercie
                       vpon
                       me
                       :
                       Lord
                       I
                       belieue
                       ,
                       helpe
                       my
                       vnbeliefe
                       .
                    
                     Thus
                     when
                     the
                     heart
                     is
                     loth
                     to
                     bee
                     ouercome
                     of
                     vnbeliefe
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     it
                     desireth
                     to
                     shewe
                     forth
                     his
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     or
                     when
                     Gods
                     children
                     would
                     exercise
                     their
                     Faith
                     ,
                     or
                     feele
                     in
                     themselues
                     any
                     rare
                     ioy
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     would
                     gladly
                     expresse
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     vse
                     manie
                     repetitions
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     may
                     see
                     both
                     in
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     Chronicles
                     and
                     the
                     Psalmes
                     ,
                     
                       Praise
                       yee
                    
                     
                     
                       the
                       Lorde
                       ,
                       because
                       hee
                       is
                       good
                       ,
                       for
                       his
                       mercie
                       endureth
                       for
                       euer
                       :
                    
                     where
                     wee
                     shall
                     see
                     in
                     26.
                     verses
                     this
                     still
                     repeated
                     :
                     
                       for
                       his
                       mercie
                       endureth
                       for
                       euer
                       .
                    
                     What
                     shall
                     wee
                     say
                     now
                     ,
                     that
                     here
                     is
                     any
                     needlesse
                     repetition
                     ?
                     No
                     :
                     well
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     here
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     must
                     not
                     speake
                     simplie
                     against
                     repetitions
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     great
                     wisedome
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     cannot
                     satisfie
                     it selfe
                     with
                     Faith
                     and
                     feeling
                     of
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     it
                     breaketh
                     foorth
                     as
                     a
                     fire
                     into
                     many
                     speeches
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hereby
                     we
                     know
                     now
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     here
                     expresseth
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     &
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     that
                     without
                     some
                     liuely
                     feeling
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     of
                     ioy
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     griefe
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     vse
                     oft
                     repetitions
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     happily
                     they
                     be
                     vsed
                     to
                     stirre
                     vs
                     vp
                     the
                     more
                     to
                     these
                     or
                     such
                     like
                     .
                     So
                     cried
                     the
                     woman
                     of
                     Canaan
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       Sonne
                       of
                       Dauid
                       haue
                       mercie
                       vpon
                       me
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     being
                     rebuked
                     ,
                     she
                     still
                     cried
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       Sonne
                       of
                       Dauid
                       haue
                       mercie
                       vpon
                       me
                       .
                    
                     We
                     would
                     thinke
                     it
                     somewhat
                     strange
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     a
                     great
                     matter
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     a
                     poore
                     body
                     shoote
                     out
                     so
                     many
                     prayers
                     at
                     once
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     speake
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     abundance
                     of
                     their
                     heart
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     stuffed
                     with
                     so
                     many
                     griefes
                     and
                     troubles
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Thy
                       word
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     the
                     Prophet
                     )
                     
                       is
                       proued
                       true
                    
                     ;
                     it
                     hath
                     no
                     changeable
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                     but
                     hath
                     in
                     it
                     an
                     euerlasting
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     seruing
                     for
                     all
                     ages
                     ,
                     for
                     all
                     persons
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     all
                     times
                     .
                     Mens
                     opinions
                     faile
                     ,
                     the
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     strength
                     and
                     authoritie
                     of
                     man
                     in
                     time
                     hath
                     an
                     end
                     ;
                     but
                     this
                     Word
                     is
                     exceeding
                     large
                     ,
                     and
                     neuer
                     hath
                     end
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Thy
                       word
                       is
                       proued
                       pure
                    
                     .
                     Many
                     would
                     thinke
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     but
                     a
                     small
                     commendation
                     for
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     but
                     come
                     to
                     a
                     man
                     when
                     his
                     minde
                     is
                     much
                     troubled
                     ,
                     and
                     tell
                     him
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     purenesse
                     ,
                     what
                     comfort
                     will
                     he
                     finde
                     in
                     it
                     ?
                     Surely
                     he
                     will
                     be
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     hath
                     no
                     taste
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     feeleth
                     no
                     more
                     sweetnesse
                     ,
                     than
                     a
                     sicke
                     man
                     doth
                     taste
                     in
                     a
                     chip
                     .
                     And
                     notwithstanding
                     all
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     shall
                     doe
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     still
                     follow
                     his
                     owne
                     waies
                     ,
                     and
                     goe
                     on
                     forward
                     in
                     the
                     deuices
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     head
                     .
                     Doe
                     men
                     then
                     feele
                     such
                     infinite
                     comfort
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ?
                     so
                     much
                     is
                     their
                     comfort
                     as
                     is
                     their
                     faith
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     little
                     is
                     their
                     faith
                     ,
                     as
                     little
                     is
                     their
                     comfort
                     .
                  
                   
                     Looke
                     into
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     how
                     greatly
                     they
                     lament
                     their
                     vnbeleefe
                     ▪
                     looke
                     into
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     looke
                     on
                     Iob
                     ;
                     looke
                     on
                     the
                     late
                     and
                     blessed
                     Martyr
                     of
                     God
                     Bradford
                     ,
                     who
                     almost
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     
                     bookes
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     euery
                     meditation
                     complaineth
                     of
                     his
                     vnbeleefe
                     ;
                     notwithstanding
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     man
                     so
                     rich
                     in
                     the
                     graces
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     throughly
                     mortified
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     so
                     stayed
                     in
                     faith
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     the
                     neerer
                     he
                     came
                     daily
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     he
                     stil
                     crieth
                     against
                     vnbeleefe
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     Paul
                     seeing
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     common
                     disease
                     among
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     saith
                     ,
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     faithfull
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     worthie
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     to
                     be
                     remembred
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       came
                       into
                       the
                       world
                       to
                       saue
                       sinners
                       :
                       this
                       is
                       a
                       faithfull
                       saying
                       ,
                    
                     with
                     such
                     like
                     speeches
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Apostle
                     vseth
                     as
                     preparatiues
                     to
                     stirre
                     vp
                     our
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     purenesse
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     mentioned
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     when
                     after
                     he
                     had
                     lamented
                     the
                     
                     miserable
                     ellate
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     great
                     decay
                     of
                     godlinesse
                     ,
                     he
                     crieth
                     out
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     speedily
                     to
                     assist
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     saying
                     .
                     
                       Helpe
                       Lord
                    
                     (
                     Psal.
                     12.
                     4
                     )
                     
                       for
                       there
                       is
                       not
                       a
                       godly
                       man
                       le●●
                       &c.
                    
                     and
                     by
                     and
                     by
                     he
                     addeth
                     verse
                     6.
                     
                     The
                     wordes
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     are
                     
                       pure
                       words
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       siluer
                       tried
                       in
                       a
                       furnace
                       of
                       earth
                       fined
                       seuen
                       fold
                       .
                    
                     If
                     we
                     should
                     imagine
                     the
                     purest
                     siluer
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     often
                     tried
                     ,
                     and
                     serueth
                     in
                     the
                     court
                     for
                     Princes
                     ,
                     euen
                     so
                     pure
                     must
                     we
                     beleeue
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     which
                     not
                     seuen
                     times
                     alone
                     ,
                     but
                     seuentie
                     times
                     seuen
                     times
                     hath
                     beene
                     tried
                     in
                     the
                     fire
                     of
                     aduersitie
                     ,
                     and
                     still
                     hath
                     remained
                     most
                     pure
                     ,
                     and
                     neuer
                     could
                     any
                     corruption
                     b●
                     found
                     in
                     it
                     Wee
                     haue
                     seene
                     good
                     men
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     confounded
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     comforted
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     tried
                     are
                     found
                     to
                     be
                     pure
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     meaning
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     that
                     place
                     is
                     ,
                     trie
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     doe
                     trie
                     the
                     purest
                     mettals
                     ,
                     with
                     persecution
                     ,
                     with
                     torment
                     ,
                     with
                     contempt
                     ,
                     or
                     howsoeuer
                     ,
                     I
                     tell
                     you
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     mine
                     onely
                     comfort
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     the
                     wicked
                     rage
                     ,
                     thy
                     promise
                     for
                     euer
                     is
                     vnchangeable
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Proued
                       true
                    
                     .
                     What
                     could
                     deceiue
                     it
                     ?
                     could
                     the
                     Serpent
                     in
                     Paradise
                     ?
                     No.
                     What
                     could
                     wash
                     it
                     away
                     ?
                     could
                     all
                     the
                     flood
                     in
                     the
                     deluge
                     ?
                     No.
                     What
                     could
                     consume
                     it
                     ?
                     could
                     all
                     the
                     firie
                     furnace
                     of
                     Gomorrah
                     ,
                     of
                     Egypt
                     and
                     of
                     Babylon
                     ?
                     No
                     ▪
                     Looke
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     father
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     Adam
                     vnto
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     many
                     seruants
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     died
                     and
                     sound
                     pure
                     ;
                     so
                     many
                     examples
                     wee
                     haue
                     of
                     the
                     purenes
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     we
                     see
                     is
                     a
                     word
                     pure
                     by
                     proofe
                     .
                     We
                     esteeme
                     greatly
                     of
                     armour
                     of
                     proofe
                     ,
                     which
                     neither
                     the
                     speare
                     could
                     pearce
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     shot
                     of
                     gun
                     batter
                     ,
                     nor
                     dart
                     in
                     any
                     battaile
                     could
                     bruise
                     ?
                     oh
                     how
                     hath
                     the
                     word
                     encountered
                     with
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     adherents
                     ?
                     How
                     many
                     darts
                     of
                     the
                     worldlings
                     hath
                     it
                     sustained
                     ,
                     and
                     neuer
                     yeelded
                     ?
                     but
                     as
                     a
                     sword
                     of
                     proofe
                     hath
                     not
                     onely
                     striken
                     off
                     the
                     heads
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     heresies
                     and
                     schismes
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     hath
                     mightily
                     preuailed
                     against
                     powers
                     ,
                     and
                     authorities
                     ,
                     and
                     principalities
                     in
                     heauenly
                     things
                     .
                     When
                     wee
                     haue
                     an
                     approued
                     medicine
                     ,
                     we
                     thinke
                     it
                     a
                     thing
                     of
                     great
                     price
                     ,
                     being
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     as
                     neuer
                     failed
                     ;
                     but
                     wheresoeuer
                     it
                     was
                     laid
                     ,
                     it
                     wrought
                     the
                     feate
                     :
                     so
                     ,
                     here
                     is
                     a
                     tried
                     medicine
                     for
                     the
                     soule
                     ,
                     which
                     neuer
                     did
                     deceiue
                     any
                     that
                     vse
                     it
                     a
                     right
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     most
                     rare
                     medicine
                     and
                     soueraigne
                     salue
                     .
                     For
                     neuer
                     sore
                     was
                     so
                     great
                     in
                     mans
                     soule
                     ,
                     neuer
                     maladie
                     so
                     grieuous
                     ,
                     neuer
                     corruption
                     of
                     sinne
                     so
                     fare
                     gone
                     ,
                     neuer
                     was
                     there
                     any
                     wound
                     of
                     conscience
                     so
                     desperate
                     ,
                     which
                     either
                     this
                     did
                     not
                     cure
                     being
                     vsed
                     ,
                     or
                     might
                     haue
                     cured
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     vsed
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     hath
                     been
                     tried
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     approued
                     by
                     all
                     the
                     sicke
                     soules
                     that
                     euer
                     were
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     beginning
                     
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     whereof
                     some
                     were
                     deliuered
                     from
                     many
                     sores
                     of
                     their
                     conscience
                     ,
                     &
                     many
                     euen
                     rescued
                     from
                     the
                     depth
                     of
                     their
                     sorrowes
                     .
                     We
                     count
                     him
                     a
                     tried
                     friend
                     and
                     approued
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     no
                     troubles
                     that
                     euer
                     did
                     befall
                     vs
                     shrunke
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     failed
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     stood
                     vs
                     in
                     all
                     stead
                     possible
                     :
                     but
                     whom
                     ,
                     I
                     pray
                     you
                     ,
                     hath
                     the
                     Lord
                     euer
                     deceiued
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     put
                     their
                     trust
                     in
                     him
                     ?
                     or
                     in
                     whom
                     hath
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     euer
                     failed
                     ?
                     which
                     wil
                     stick
                     with
                     vs
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     saue
                     vs
                     from
                     all
                     euils
                     ,
                     accompany
                     vs
                     in
                     all
                     dangers
                     ,
                     recouer
                     vs
                     in
                     all
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     pitie
                     and
                     relieue
                     vs
                     in
                     all
                     miseries
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     saue
                     vs
                     from
                     hel
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     speake
                     for
                     vs
                     before
                     the
                     ludge
                     ,
                     and
                     pleade
                     our
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     euen
                     whilest
                     life
                     lasteth
                     ,
                     will
                     still
                     stand
                     vs
                     in
                     stead
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     seeing
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     in
                     it
                     such
                     excellencie
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     taketh
                     vp
                     all
                     the
                     delights
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     contempt
                     thereof
                     taketh
                     vp
                     all
                     the
                     sorrowes
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     seeing
                     for
                     being
                     eaten
                     vp
                     with
                     the
                     zeale
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     whatsoeuer
                     we
                     lose
                     in
                     the
                     outward
                     man
                     ,
                     we
                     gaine
                     and
                     are
                     recompenced
                     for
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     inward
                     man
                     ;
                     contrarie
                     to
                     the
                     eating
                     zeale
                     in
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     whatsoeuer
                     ,
                     seeing
                     the
                     neerer
                     wee
                     come
                     to
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     further
                     we
                     go
                     from
                     our selues
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     were
                     thrown
                     to
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     wee
                     should
                     be
                     reedified
                     ;
                     seeing
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     were
                     tried
                     in
                     the
                     furnace
                     ,
                     wee
                     should
                     finde
                     such
                     an
                     happie
                     exchange
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     the
                     gold
                     wee
                     should
                     lose
                     no
                     weight
                     ,
                     but
                     become
                     more
                     pure
                     ;
                     seeing
                     it
                     only
                     reneuth
                     vs
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     cannot
                     more
                     discredit
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     than
                     euer
                     to
                     suffer
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     contemned
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     sufficiently
                     esteemed
                     ,
                     as
                     becommeth
                     a
                     thing
                     of
                     such
                     perfection
                     ,
                     glorie
                     ,
                     eternitie
                     ,
                     and
                     exact
                     righteousnes
                     ;
                     seeing
                     it
                     is
                     such
                     an
                     armour
                     of
                     proofe
                     ,
                     so
                     tried
                     a
                     medicine
                     ,
                     so
                     approued
                     a
                     friend
                     :
                     let
                     vs
                     craue
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     open
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     cleere
                     our
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     louing
                     it
                     for
                     these
                     causes
                     ,
                     may
                     zealously
                     be
                     set
                     on
                     fire
                     ,
                     and
                     truly
                     be
                     grieued
                     to
                     see
                     it
                     contemned
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     how
                     exact
                     ,
                     how
                     pure
                     ,
                     how
                     comfortable
                     ,
                     how
                     euerlasting
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     .
                     Thy
                     
                     righteousne●
                     (
                     saith
                     the
                     Prophet
                     )
                     
                       is
                       an
                       euerlasting
                       righteous●●●
                       ▪
                       Psal.
                    
                     11.
                     thou
                     ha●●
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     set
                     downe
                     a
                     perfit
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     been
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     for
                     euer
                     ,
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     constant
                     ,
                     
                       thine
                       is
                       the
                       kingdome
                       ,
                       the
                       power
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       glorie
                       for
                       euer
                       :
                    
                     thy
                     hand
                     is
                     not
                     shortned
                     more
                     than
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     ,
                     thy
                     word
                     neuer
                     could
                     be
                     accused
                     ,
                     onely
                     let
                     vs
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       increase
                       our
                       faith
                    
                     :
                     let
                     vs
                     say
                     ,
                     Lord
                     giue
                     vs
                     the
                     like
                     faith
                     of
                     thy
                     seruants
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     shall
                     haue
                     like
                     graces
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     in
                     so
                     large
                     measure
                     as
                     they
                     had
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       141.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       am
                       small
                       and
                       despised
                       :
                       yet
                       doe
                       I
                       not
                       forget
                       thy
                       precepts
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HIs
                     meaning
                     briefly
                     is
                     this
                     :
                     Lord
                     ,
                     seeing
                     thy
                     word
                     is
                     so
                     pure
                     ,
                     I
                     loue
                     it
                     for
                     it
                     owne
                     cause
                     ,
                     though
                     nothing
                     come
                     withall
                     ;
                     if
                     thou
                     wilt
                     bestowe
                     any
                     thing
                     else
                     of
                     thy
                     seruant
                     ,
                     I
                     thanke
                     thee
                     ;
                     if
                     not
                     ,
                     I
                     loue
                     it
                     still
                     ;
                     yea
                     though
                     I
                     should
                     suffer
                     discredit
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     content
                     .
                     For
                     I
                     loue
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     pure
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     worthie
                     to
                     be
                     loued
                     ,
                     with
                     what
                     crosse
                     soeuer
                     it
                     be
                     accompanied
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     the
                     common
                     prouerbe
                     is
                     ;
                     Trueth
                     may
                     be
                     blamed
                     ,
                     but
                     trueth
                     can
                     neuer
                     be
                     ashamed
                     ,
                     and
                     iniquitie
                     may
                     be
                     ocuered
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     iniquitie
                     one
                     day
                     shall
                     bee
                     discouered
                     .
                     It
                     cannot
                     be
                     denied
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     singular
                     blessing
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     said
                     of
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     grow
                     in
                     fauour
                     with
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     loued
                     of
                     both
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     reported
                     of
                     Samuel
                     :
                     because
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     Eccles
                     7.
                     3.
                     
                     A
                     good
                     name
                     is
                     better
                     than
                     a
                     good
                     oyntment
                     ,
                     and
                     Prou.
                     22
                     1.
                     is
                     to
                     bee
                     chosen
                     aboue
                     great
                     riches
                     ,
                     and
                     louing
                     fauour
                     is
                     aboue
                     siluer
                     ,
                     and
                     aboue
                     gold
                     :
                     neither
                     can
                     there
                     come
                     a
                     more
                     grieuous
                     crosse
                     to
                     a
                     liberall
                     nature
                     and
                     stout
                     person
                     ,
                     than
                     want
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     Howbeit
                     ,
                     to
                     search
                     out
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     discredit
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     alwayes
                     enter
                     into
                     it
                     ,
                     whether
                     our
                     conscience
                     telleth
                     vs
                     that
                     wee
                     suffer
                     as
                     well
                     doers
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     ill
                     doers
                     .
                     For
                     euen
                     the
                     very
                     Heathen
                     said
                     ;
                     that
                     a
                     mans
                     conscience
                     is
                     as
                     a
                     theater
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     wee
                     suffer
                     discredit
                     iustly
                     because
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     lamented
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     faith
                     in
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     flowing
                     from
                     our
                     faith
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     neuer
                     so
                     much
                     bee
                     discredited
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     small
                     thing
                     .
                     Great
                     is
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     great
                     is
                     the
                     care
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     to
                     maintaine
                     our
                     credit
                     .
                     For
                     many
                     will
                     bee
                     content
                     to
                     hazard
                     their
                     liues
                     ,
                     which
                     cannot
                     bee
                     contēt
                     to
                     endanger
                     their
                     good
                     name
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     a
                     man
                     liue
                     bereft
                     of
                     his
                     good
                     name
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     almost
                     as
                     liue
                     bee
                     bereft
                     of
                     his
                     life
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Familie
                     of
                     loue
                     ,
                     giue
                     in
                     precept
                     :
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     rather
                     die
                     ,
                     than
                     suffer
                     the
                     credit
                     of
                     their
                     sect
                     to
                     fall
                     .
                     And
                     no
                     maruell
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     see
                     no
                     better
                     life
                     ,
                     neither
                     do
                     they
                     feele
                     any
                     true
                     comfort
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     their
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     neither
                     can
                     they
                     truly
                     call
                     vpon
                     him
                     in
                     their
                     trouble
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     how
                     a
                     name
                     is
                     esteemed
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     argument
                     of
                     zeale
                     ,
                     euen
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     despised
                     and
                     suffer
                     discredit
                     ,
                     still
                     to
                     beare
                     good
                     affection
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     many
                     are
                     liuely
                     and
                     quicke
                     ,
                     whilest
                     they
                     are
                     contented
                     and
                     well
                     pleased
                     ,
                     and
                     whilest
                     things
                     haue
                     that
                     successe
                     which
                     they
                     looke
                     for
                     ,
                     who
                     when
                     they
                     suffer
                     discredit
                     ,
                     are
                     vtterly
                     cast
                     downe
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     see
                     here
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     content
                     to
                     lose
                     his
                     credit
                     ,
                     so
                     God
                     be
                     not
                     dishonored
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     readie
                     to
                     buy
                     glorie
                     to
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     God
                     with
                     the
                     losse
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     name
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     resteth
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     misdeemed
                     ,
                     &
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ill
                     iudged
                     of
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     hath
                     a
                     warrant
                     in
                     his
                     cōscience
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     wil
                     depose
                     for
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     howsoeuer
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     he
                     beareth
                     the
                     reproch
                     as
                     an
                     euill
                     doer
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     one
                     day
                     drawe
                     out
                     his
                     righteous
                     dealing
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     it
                     knowne
                     to
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Prophet
                     saith
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     .
                     37.
                     
                     
                       Fr●t
                       not
                       thy selfe
                       ,
                       because
                       of
                       the
                       wicked
                       men
                       ,
                       neither
                       bee
                       enuious
                       for
                       the
                       euill
                       doers
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     And
                     then
                     hee
                     addeth
                     ,
                     vers
                     .
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Commit
                       thy
                       way
                       vnto
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       trust
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       shall
                       bring
                       it
                       to
                       passe
                       ,
                    
                     6.
                     
                     
                       And
                       he
                       shall
                       bring
                       forth
                       thy
                       righteousnes
                       as
                       a
                       light
                       ,
                       and
                       thy
                       iudgement
                       as
                       the
                       noone
                       da●
                       .
                    
                     As
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     waite
                     still
                     on
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     possesse
                     thy
                     soule
                     in
                     patience
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     time
                     will
                     put
                     away
                     the
                     clowdie
                     mists
                     of
                     ill
                     reports
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     cause
                     thy
                     righteousnes
                     one
                     day
                     to
                     shine
                     as
                     brightly
                     as
                     the
                     Sunne
                     in
                     the
                     midday
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     we
                     should
                     consider
                     the
                     discredit
                     of
                     Noah
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     was
                     accounted
                     as
                     a
                     gazing
                     stocke
                     to
                     the
                     old
                     world
                     ;
                     if
                     wee
                     should
                     thinke
                     how
                     Enoch
                     was
                     despised
                     in
                     his
                     time
                     ,
                     or
                     how
                     Lot
                     was
                     discredited
                     among
                     the
                     Sodomites
                     ,
                     or
                     what
                     contempt
                     Eliah
                     suffered
                     among
                     the
                     Idolaters
                     in
                     the
                     age
                     wherein
                     hee
                     liued
                     ,
                     with
                     many
                     other
                     holy
                     men
                     ,
                     wee
                     would
                     thinke
                     it
                     wonderfull
                     .
                     
                     Nay
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     would
                     but
                     consider
                     but
                     how
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     Dauid
                     suffered
                     reproach
                     ,
                     contempt
                     and
                     discredit
                     ,
                     wee
                     should
                     much
                     marueile
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     had
                     the
                     rarest
                     gifts
                     of
                     all
                     his
                     brethren
                     ,
                     and
                     excelled
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     gifts
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     set
                     to
                     keepe
                     sheepe
                     in
                     the
                     field
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     rest
                     were
                     sent
                     to
                     aduance
                     themselues
                     in
                     the
                     warres
                     .
                     Then
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     slaine
                     the
                     Beare
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     come
                     among
                     his
                     brethren
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     saw
                     the
                     vncircumcised
                     Philistin
                     breathing
                     out
                     blasphemie
                     against
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     and
                     through
                     Faith
                     in
                     Gods
                     promises
                     and
                     zeale
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     could
                     not
                     abide
                     him
                     so
                     to
                     blaspheme
                     the
                     liuing
                     God
                     ,
                     marueiling
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     brethren
                     without
                     great
                     indignation
                     should
                     sustaine
                     it
                     ,
                     hee
                     setteth
                     vpon
                     the
                     great
                     Goliah
                     ,
                     which
                     when
                     his
                     brethrer
                     saw
                     ,
                     in
                     contempt
                     they
                     asked
                     what
                     that
                     princocke
                     could
                     
                     doe
                     ,
                     and
                     tell
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     were
                     more
                     fitte
                     for
                     him
                     to
                     deale
                     with
                     his
                     sheep-hooke
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     attempt
                     to
                     fight
                     for
                     so
                     noble
                     a
                     victorie
                     .
                     Besides
                     ,
                     when
                     as
                     afterwards
                     by
                     his
                     singular
                     dexteritie
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     ,
                     by
                     playing
                     on
                     the
                     Harpe
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     appeased
                     Sauls
                     furious
                     spirit
                     ,
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     cease
                     to
                     despise
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     opprobriously
                     sayd
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       Is
                       not
                       this
                       the
                       sonne
                       of
                       Ishai
                       ?
                    
                     Then
                     being
                     offered
                     one
                     of
                     Sauls
                     daughters
                     in
                     mariage
                     ,
                     they
                     mocked
                     him
                     ,
                     by
                     disappointing
                     her
                     of
                     her
                     dowrie
                     :
                     afterwards
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     should
                     haue
                     had
                     the
                     second
                     daughter
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     her
                     dowrie
                     appoynted
                     and
                     allotted
                     ,
                     euery
                     clawbacke
                     scorned
                     him
                     ;
                     yea
                     Doeg
                     (
                     that
                     was
                     the
                     heardsman
                     )
                     was
                     suffered
                     to
                     slay
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     So
                     Dauid
                     was
                     faine
                     to
                     ●lie
                     for
                     succour
                     to
                     the
                     Heathen
                     kings
                     ,
                     his
                     owne
                     men
                     contemning
                     and
                     forsaking
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     yet
                     stil
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       am
                       small
                       and
                       despised
                       ,
                       yet
                       doe
                       I
                       not
                       forget
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                     Well
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     see
                     ,
                     did
                     not
                     the
                     Lord
                     promote
                     him
                     ,
                     after
                     he
                     had
                     thus
                     continued
                     in
                     patience
                     ?
                     we
                     know
                     the
                     Lord
                     made
                     his
                     righteousnes
                     glorious
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     good
                     name
                     to
                     shine
                     abroad
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     innocency
                     to
                     appeare
                     to
                     all
                     men
                     after
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     
                       Saul
                       By
                       faith
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     Hebr.
                     11.
                     2.
                     
                     )
                     
                       our
                       Elders
                       were
                       well
                       reported
                       of
                       :
                    
                     whereof
                     some
                     are
                     there
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     tried
                     by
                     mockings
                     and
                     scourgings
                     ,
                     vers
                     .
                     36.
                     
                     
                       We
                       suppose
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     
                       Paul
                       )
                       we
                       are
                       made
                       a
                       gazing
                       stocke
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       off-scouring
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       :
                    
                     yet
                     he
                     fainted
                     not
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     knew
                     that
                     howsoeuer
                     vile
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Lord
                     delighted
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     heauē
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Gods
                     Saints
                     on
                     earth
                     reioyced
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     his
                     owne
                     conscience
                     felt
                     ioy
                     &
                     peace
                     ,
                     through
                     that
                     patience
                     wherein
                     he
                     possessed
                     his
                     soule
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     said
                     to
                     his
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     Matth
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Blessed
                       are
                       yee
                       ,
                       when
                       men
                       reuile
                       you
                       ,
                       persccute
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       say
                       all
                       manner
                       of
                       euill
                       against
                       you
                       for
                       my
                       sake
                       falsely
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Wherefore
                     let
                     vs
                     learne
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     fight
                     daily
                     against
                     selfe-loue
                     ,
                     and
                     loue
                     of
                     our
                     credit
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     vs
                     be
                     as
                     contented
                     to
                     giue
                     our
                     names
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     giue
                     him
                     our
                     goods
                     ,
                     our
                     liues
                     and
                     our
                     countries
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     offer
                     all
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     we
                     haue
                     receiued
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     whom
                     in
                     his
                     good
                     time
                     we
                     shall
                     receiue
                     it
                     againe
                     .
                     Abraham
                     gaue
                     Isaac
                     his
                     sonne
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     he
                     receiued
                     him
                     again
                     .
                     So
                     let
                     vs
                     giue
                     our
                     names
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     by
                     what
                     meanes
                     soeuer
                     he
                     pleaseth
                     to
                     receiue
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     many
                     would
                     be
                     content
                     to
                     do
                     so
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     might
                     leese
                     their
                     name
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     been
                     famous
                     in
                     warre
                     ,
                     or
                     haue
                     come
                     by
                     it
                     by
                     some
                     noble
                     sufferings
                     :
                     but
                     to
                     suffer
                     discredit
                     wrongfully
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     traytors
                     ,
                     or
                     rebels
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     haue
                     most
                     false
                     inditements
                     in
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     proceed
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     people
                     clap
                     their
                     hands
                     at
                     vs
                     ,
                     as
                     notable
                     malefactors
                     or
                     heretikes
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     very
                     difficult
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     be
                     contemned
                     as
                     a
                     destroyer
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                     ,
                     and
                     S●euen
                     bee
                     accused
                     to
                     speake
                     blasphemie
                     against
                     Moses
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     bee
                     content
                     to
                     leese
                     our
                     name
                     as
                     weldoers
                     also
                     ,
                     knowing
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     time
                     will
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     clowde
                     which
                     Sathan
                     as
                     a
                     vatle
                     doth
                     put
                     before
                     vs
                     ,
                     who
                     would
                     perswade
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     our
                     name
                     is
                     gone
                     ,
                     God
                     seeth
                     not
                     ,
                     nor
                     regardeth
                     our
                     righteousnes
                     .
                     But
                     hee
                     that
                     draweth
                     the
                     light
                     to
                     shine
                     out
                     of
                     darknes
                     ,
                     he
                     can
                     also
                     in
                     time
                     deliuer
                     our
                     names
                     out
                     of
                     discredit
                     .
                     Doe
                     the
                     wicked
                     then
                     thinke
                     to
                     obscure
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     Gods
                     Martyrs
                     ?
                     
                       Noah
                       ,
                       Lot
                       ,
                       Eliah
                    
                     .
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Saints
                     and
                     Martyrs
                     of
                     the
                     Lorde
                     are
                     most
                     glorious
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     glorified
                     them
                     ,
                     wee
                     still
                     praise
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     daily
                     they
                     are
                     commended
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God.
                     Alexander
                     the
                     great
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     royaltie
                     ,
                     nor
                     Pomp●y
                     ,
                     nor
                     Caesar
                     ,
                     nor
                     Tullie
                     ,
                     haue
                     euer
                     receiued
                     such
                     commendarions
                     in
                     their
                     greatest
                     pomps
                     ,
                     as
                     haue
                     the
                     deare
                     Martyrs
                     of
                     God.
                     And
                     although
                     with
                     the
                     Papists
                     ,
                     we
                     make
                     them
                     not
                     as
                     halfe
                     Gods
                     to
                     pray
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     Angels
                     to
                     praise
                     them
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     praise
                     God
                     for
                     them
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     learne
                     therefore
                     to
                     giue
                     our
                     names
                     freely
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                       Some
                       mens
                       sinnes
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Apost
                     :
                     
                       go
                       before
                       to
                       iudgement
                       ,
                       &
                       some
                       mens
                       follow
                       after
                       .
                    
                     Some
                     mens
                     sinnes
                     goe
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     godly
                     Magistrate
                     seeth
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     punisheth
                     them
                     .
                     Some
                     mens
                     
                     sinnes
                     come
                     after
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     in
                     time
                     remembred
                     and
                     reuenged
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     not
                     pardoned
                     in
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     Trueth
                     is
                     the
                     daughter
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     time
                     all
                     shall
                     bee
                     reuealed
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     good
                     or
                     ill
                     ;
                     and
                     all
                     ill
                     either
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     remembred
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     to
                     reckoning
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     it
                     bee
                     buried
                     in
                     Christ
                     his
                     passion
                     .
                     All
                     good
                     things
                     either
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     with
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     among
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     shal
                     haue
                     their
                     praise
                     and
                     commendation
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     our
                     triall
                     then
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     argument
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     doth
                     not
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     for
                     riches
                     
                     sake
                     ,
                     because
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     the
                     poorest
                     man
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     loue
                     it
                     sh●ll
                     ,
                     and
                     whilest
                     he
                     is
                     rich
                     ,
                     thinketh
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     greatest
                     riches
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     an
                     vndoubted
                     token
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     doth
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     for
                     liberties
                     sake
                     ,
                     because
                     if
                     hee
                     were
                     in
                     captiuitie
                     and
                     imprisoned
                     ,
                     hee
                     would
                     still
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     if
                     hee
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     greatest
                     libertie
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     sure
                     signe
                     ,
                     ●at
                     a
                     man
                     loueth
                     not
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     because
                     thereby
                     hee
                     hath
                     credit
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     can
                     be
                     content
                     to
                     suffer
                     discredit
                     for
                     the
                     word
                     ▪
                     and
                     yet
                     loue
                     it
                     as
                     deerely
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     the
                     credit
                     and
                     countenance
                     o●
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     it
                     come
                     to
                     passe
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ;
                     the
                     better
                     wee
                     meane
                     ,
                     the
                     worse
                     we
                     are
                     thought
                     of
                     ;
                     yet
                     if
                     we
                     still
                     continue
                     patient
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     token
                     that
                     wee
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     loue
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     hee
                     is
                     God
                     ;
                     wee
                     loue
                     Christ
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     Christ.
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     be
                     in
                     sieknes
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     be
                     in
                     pouertie
                     ,
                     and
                     suffer
                     discredit
                     ,
                     wee
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     for
                     the
                     word
                     his
                     sake
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     for
                     any
                     thing
                     else
                     whatsoeuer
                     .
                     If
                     it
                     commeth
                     to
                     vs
                     alone
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     welcome
                     ;
                     if
                     it
                     come
                     accompanied
                     with
                     other
                     things
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     also
                     welcome
                     :
                     as
                     Eccles.
                     7.
                     that
                     wisedome
                     is
                     goo●
                     with
                     an
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     and
                     excellent
                     
                       to
                       them
                       th●t
                       ●●●
                       the
                       Sunne
                       .
                    
                     For
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     then
                     haue
                     indeede
                     great
                     occasion
                     of
                     well
                     doing
                     ;
                     yet
                     wisedome
                     will
                     deliuer
                     the
                     soule
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       giueth
                       liye
                       to
                       the
                       possessours
                       thereof
                    
                     So
                     as
                     though
                     riches
                     and
                     inheritance
                     will
                     helpe
                     well
                     ,
                     being
                     ioȳned
                     with
                     godlines
                     ,
                     to
                     giue
                     testimonie
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     yet
                     though
                     the
                     man
                     be
                     an
                     heire
                     ,
                     it
                     wil
                     not
                     deliuer
                     his
                     soule
                     ;
                     this
                     onely
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     can
                     do
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     other
                     things
                     cannot
                     doe
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     this
                     is
                     an
                     vnspeakeable
                     blessing
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     wee
                     see
                     how
                     the
                     Prophet
                     loued
                     not
                     the
                     trueth
                     for
                     any
                     outward
                     respect
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     approued
                     pu●ches
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     likewise
                     labour
                     to
                     denie
                     our selues
                     and
                     our
                     good
                     names
                     ,
                     the
                     too
                     much
                     loue
                     whereof
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     enemie
                     to
                     godlines
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     discouraged
                     to
                     continue
                     our
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     discredit
                     ,
                     
                     we
                     are
                     greatly
                     to
                     suspect
                     our
                     loue
                     .
                     Many
                     Princes
                     and
                     the
                     chiefe
                     Gouernours
                     would
                     follow
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     were
                     loath
                     ●o
                     lose
                     their
                     credit
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     in
                     credit
                     ,
                     prosperate
                     and
                     health
                     ,
                     wee
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     and
                     forsake
                     it
                     in
                     discredit
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     aduersitie
                     and
                     si●●●●es
                     :
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     manifest
                     token
                     we
                     loued
                     it
                     for
                     our
                     credits
                     sake
                     ,
                     for
                     our
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     our
                     health
                     ;
                     no●
                     for
                     itselfe
                     and
                     the
                     purenes
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     onely
                     cause
                     ,
                     why
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     did
                     loue
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers
                       142.
                       
                    
                     
                       Thy
                       righteousnes
                       is
                       an
                       euerlasting
                       righteousnes
                       ,
                       and
                       thy
                       law
                       is
                       trueth
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     briefe
                     meaning
                     whereof
                     is
                     :
                     Trueth
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     may
                     thinke
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     contempt
                     commeth
                     for
                     thy
                     names
                     sake
                     ,
                     there
                     were
                     sufficient
                     cause
                     to
                     forsake
                     thy
                     word
                     :
                     but
                     Lord
                     thy
                     righteousnes
                     is
                     not
                     changeable
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     one
                     at
                     one
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     another
                     at
                     another
                     time
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     &
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     one
                     ●onstant
                     righteousnes
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     rule
                     thereof
                     is
                     set
                     downe
                     in
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     sheweth
                     vs
                     what
                     righteousnes
                     thou
                     requirest
                     .
                  
                   
                     Here
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     ,
                     how
                     to
                     refell
                     our
                     owne
                     reason
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     readie
                     to
                     bee
                     deceiued
                     ,
                     as
                     Sathan
                     is
                     readie
                     to
                     deceiue
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     in
                     ●●●●●ble
                     the
                     diueli
                     will
                     bee
                     ready
                     to
                     put
                     this
                     into
                     our
                     heads
                     :
                     this
                     is
                     ,
                     thinke
                     you
                     ,
                     the
                     true
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     ●●●ch
                     you
                     doe
                     professe
                     ?
                     Doe
                     you
                     not
                     rather
                     deceiue
                     your selfe
                     ?
                     see
                     how
                     you
                     are
                     in
                     tr●●●●e
                     :
                     〈◊〉
                     what
                     losse
                     yee
                     must
                     sustaine
                     by
                     your
                     profession
                     ?
                     Thus
                     he
                     would
                     de●nde
                     vs
                     ▪
                     and
                     make
                     vs
                     ●●
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     a
                     burning
                     ague
                     ,
                     who
                     hauing
                     lost
                     their
                     taste
                     ,
                     and
                     ●●
                     〈◊〉
                     troubled
                     ,
                     thinke
                     sweete
                     things
                     sowre
                     ,
                     and
                     sowre
                     things
                     sweete
                     .
                     For
                     such
                     is
                     the
                     estate
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     stronger
                     temptations
                     cannot
                     iudge
                     ,
                     and
                     therfore
                     the
                     diuell
                     troubleth
                     and
                     
                     oppresseth
                     the
                     weaknes
                     of
                     their
                     sense
                     ;
                     as
                     seeing
                     reason
                     most
                     ready
                     to
                     be
                     deceiued
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     make
                     them
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     that
                     white
                     is
                     blacke
                     ,
                     and
                     blacke
                     white
                     ;
                     that
                     sweete
                     is
                     sower
                     ,
                     and
                     sower
                     sweete
                     ;
                     good
                     ill
                     ,
                     and
                     ill
                     good
                     .
                  
                   
                     Loe
                     ,
                     here
                     is
                     then
                     a
                     remedie
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     these
                     words
                     :
                     Thou
                     art
                     not
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     as
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     vpon
                     new
                     occasions
                     ,
                     maketh
                     new
                     lawes
                     ;
                     and
                     vpon
                     euill
                     disorders
                     ,
                     maketh
                     new
                     orders
                     :
                     but
                     thy
                     righteousnesse
                     is
                     euerlasting
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     with
                     thee
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     ,
                     which
                     to
                     this
                     time
                     hath
                     b●n
                     reuealed
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     be
                     euer
                     hereafter
                     ;
                     therefore
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     yeeld
                     to
                     this
                     temptation
                     :
                     for
                     though
                     I
                     suffer
                     for
                     thy
                     trueth
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     truth
                     ;
                     neither
                     can
                     all
                     the
                     subtilties
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     or
                     violence
                     of
                     man
                     make
                     it
                     mutable
                     .
                     O
                     rare
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     beleeue
                     and
                     acknowledge
                     our
                     immutable
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     depend
                     on
                     mens
                     deuises
                     or
                     shifts
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     deceiue
                     themselues
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     too
                     shadowish
                     ,
                     fading
                     and
                     momentany
                     .
                     They
                     are
                     ,
                     laith
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     plausible
                     ,
                     but
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     solid●tie
                     in
                     them
                     ;
                     they
                     ebbe
                     and
                     they
                     flow
                     :
                     but
                     thy
                     righteousnesse
                     (
                     O
                     Lord
                     )
                     is
                     euerlasting
                     .
                     Now
                     whereas
                     the
                     diuell
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     the
                     Turke
                     and
                     Pope
                     with
                     other
                     heretikes
                     cannot
                     denie
                     ,
                     but
                     will
                     confesse
                     and
                     graunt
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     one
                     only
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     constant
                     and
                     euerlasting
                     ,
                     that
                     herein
                     Christians
                     differ
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     say
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     
                       Thy
                       Law
                       is
                       truth
                    
                     .
                     Thou
                     hast
                     set
                     downe
                     an
                     exact
                     rule
                     of
                     all
                     righteousnes
                     wholy
                     in
                     thy
                     Law
                     ,
                     concerning
                     al
                     things
                     that
                     thou
                     commandest
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     I
                     beleeue
                     therefore
                     thy
                     righteousnes
                     to
                     be
                     euerlasting
                     ,
                     so
                     I
                     looke
                     for
                     it
                     in
                     thy
                     word
                     ;
                     because
                     that
                     righteousnes
                     which
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     is
                     made
                     knowne
                     and
                     reuealed
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     in
                     thy
                     written
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     must
                     then
                     rest
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     in
                     substance
                     there
                     is
                     one
                     righteousnes
                     ;
                     so
                     God
                     hath
                     left
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     which
                     heretikes
                     cannot
                     preuaile
                     ;
                     because
                     as
                     Gods
                     righteousnesse
                     is
                     pure
                     ,
                     euerlasting
                     and
                     vnchangeable
                     ,
                     so
                     his
                     word
                     hath
                     set
                     it
                     downe
                     to
                     vs
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     pure
                     ,
                     euerlasting
                     and
                     vnchangeable
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     no
                     smal
                     comfort
                     in
                     temptation
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     stayed
                     :
                     and
                     whereas
                     it
                     may
                     seeme
                     to
                     some
                     that
                     in
                     accessions
                     and
                     additions
                     there
                     was
                     not
                     one
                     gouernment
                     both
                     of
                     the
                     Iewes
                     and
                     Christians
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     one
                     rule
                     of
                     regiment
                     vnto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     wherewith
                     ou●
                     last
                     addition
                     in
                     substance
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     when
                     Sathan
                     and
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     will
                     pull
                     vs
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Thy
                       righteousnes
                       is
                       euerlasting
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     aske
                     vs
                     how
                     we
                     know
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     answere
                     ,
                     
                       Thy
                       word
                       is
                       trueth
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     then
                     the
                     thing
                     wherein
                     we
                     differ
                     much
                     from
                     heretikes
                     ,
                     for
                     though
                     they
                     giue
                     as
                     
                     great
                     and
                     glorious
                     titles
                     to
                     Gods
                     righteousnes
                     as
                     we
                     d●
                     ;
                     yet
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     with
                     vs
                     acknowledge
                     that
                     Gods
                     word
                     is
                     truth
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     we
                     see
                     many
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     driuen
                     to
                     subscribe
                     to
                     these
                     generall
                     speeches
                     .
                     
                       That
                       the
                       righteousnes
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       is
                       euerlasting
                       ,
                    
                     so
                     they
                     will
                     easily
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     discredit
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     whereunto
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     stand
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Turke
                     cleaueth
                     to
                     his
                     dreames
                     ,
                     the
                     Pope
                     to
                     his
                     traditions
                     ,
                     the
                     heretikes
                     to
                     their
                     reuelations
                     ,
                     the
                     heathen
                     to
                     their
                     fantasies
                     ,
                     the
                     worldlings
                     to
                     their
                     policies
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Thy
                       word
                       is
                       truth
                    
                     1.
                     
                     As
                     there
                     is
                     one
                     sure
                     and
                     neuer
                     changing
                     righteousnes
                     :
                     so
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     clime
                     vp
                     to
                     heauen
                     to
                     seeke
                     for
                     it
                     there
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     goe
                     down
                     to
                     the
                     low
                     places
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     to
                     seeke
                     it
                     out
                     there
                     ,
                     neither
                     will
                     I
                     descend
                     into
                     hell
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     will
                     looke
                     for
                     it
                     in
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     ,
                     Deut.
                     30
                     11.
                     12.
                     13.
                     14.
                     
                     
                       This
                       commaundement
                       which
                       I
                       commaund
                       thee
                       this
                       day
                       ,
                       is
                       not
                       hid
                       from
                       thee
                       ,
                       neither
                       is
                       it
                       farre
                       off
                       :
                       it
                       is
                       not
                       in
                       heauen
                       that
                       thou
                       shouldest
                       say
                       who
                       should
                       goe
                       from
                       vs
                       to
                       heauen
                       ;
                       neither
                       is
                       it
                       beyond
                       the
                       sea
                       &c.
                    
                     And
                     Rom.
                     10.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Say
                       nos
                       in
                       thine
                       heart
                       ,
                       who
                       shall
                       ascend
                       into
                       heauen
                       who
                       shall
                       descend
                       into
                       the
                       depth
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Here
                     then
                     is
                     the
                     difference
                     ,
                     betweene
                     the
                     heretikes
                     and
                     Christians
                     :
                     Idolaters
                     will
                     haue
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     ioyned
                     with
                     their
                     traditions
                     ;
                     heretikes
                     will
                     haue
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     their
                     reuelations
                     :
                     But
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     all
                     perfit
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     through
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     truth
                     ,
                     hauing
                     nothing
                     too
                     much
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     thing
                     too
                     little
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     disgrace
                     to
                     adde
                     or
                     detract
                     frō
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     ascribe
                     excesse
                     or
                     defect
                     to
                     it
                     .
                     So
                     the
                     Prophet
                     his
                     sense
                     is
                     this
                     :
                     Seeing
                     I
                     goe
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     or
                     to
                     the
                     left
                     ,
                     though
                     I
                     am
                     contemned
                     ;
                     yet
                     herein
                     I
                     stay
                     my selfe
                     ,
                     because
                     thou
                     hast
                     one
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     which
                     thou
                     hast
                     certainly
                     set
                     down
                     in
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     how
                     thy
                     children
                     shall
                     be
                     gouerned
                     by
                     it
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Here
                     we
                     may
                     also
                     see
                     the
                     infinite
                     wisedome
                     and
                     goodnes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     what
                     misery
                     should
                     we
                     haue
                     been
                     in
                     ,
                     seeing
                     so
                     many
                     heads
                     ,
                     there
                     would
                     haue
                     been
                     so
                     many
                     religions
                     ?
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     set
                     downe
                     one
                     perfit
                     rule
                     to
                     gouerne
                     all
                     ,
                     wherein
                     
                     nothing
                     is
                     either
                     abounding
                     or
                     wanting
                     .
                     Our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     saith
                     Iohn
                     17.
                     
                     
                       Father
                       ,
                       sanctifie
                       them
                       ,
                       thy
                       word
                       is
                       truth
                       .
                    
                     Father
                     sanctifie
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     seuer
                     them
                     out
                     being
                     thine
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     true
                     .
                     Saint
                     Iames
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       We
                       are
                       begotten
                       by
                       the
                       pure
                       word
                       :
                    
                     this
                     is
                     that
                     
                       sword
                       of
                       the
                       spirite
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     heretikes
                     cannot
                     abide
                     ,
                     and
                     putteth
                     Sathan
                     to
                     flight
                     ,
                     and
                     giueth
                     vs
                     
                     an
                     happie
                     issue
                     ,
                     and
                     speedie
                     out-gate
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     troubles
                     and
                     temptations
                     if
                     wee
                     stay
                     vpon
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     doctrine
                     is
                     as
                     necessarie
                     also
                     for
                     manners
                     :
                     euery
                     wicked
                     man
                     will
                     confesse
                     the
                     word
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     examine
                     their
                     life
                     they
                     will
                     faile
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     perswaded
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     were
                     truth
                     ,
                     how
                     durst
                     they
                     liue
                     so
                     profane
                     ,
                     such
                     swearers
                     ,
                     such
                     murderers
                     ,
                     such
                     adulterers
                     ,
                     such
                     theeues
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     slaunderers
                     ?
                     So
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     needs
                     confesse
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     for
                     doctrine
                     preserueth
                     vs
                     from
                     heresies
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     life
                     saueth
                     vs
                     from
                     many
                     corruptions
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     then
                     labour
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     may
                     haue
                     a
                     credit
                     in
                     our
                     cōsciences
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     onely
                     confesse
                     God
                     to
                     bee
                     true
                     ,
                     mercifull
                     ,
                     iust
                     and
                     righteous
                     ,
                     which
                     euery
                     of-scouring
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     may
                     doe
                     ,
                     but
                     let
                     vs
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     is
                     trueth
                     ,
                     mercie
                     ,
                     iustice
                     and
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     is
                     sufficiently
                     set
                     downe
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     word
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     set
                     downe
                     for
                     all
                     vs
                     to
                     beleeue
                     and
                     to
                     obey
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       143.
                       
                    
                     
                       Trouble
                       and
                       anguish
                       are
                       come
                       vpon
                       mee
                       :
                       yet
                       are
                       thy
                       commaundements
                       my
                       delight
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     SEe
                     here
                     is
                     a
                     further
                     thing
                     .
                     The
                     sense
                     then
                     of
                     the
                     words
                     is
                     this
                     .
                     Seeing
                     thy
                     righteousnes
                     ●s
                     constant
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     one
                     constant
                     rule
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     therefore
                     ,
                     where
                     besides
                     my
                     contemning
                     I
                     feele
                     also
                     trouble
                     .
                     I
                     doe
                     not
                     onely
                     forget
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     much
                     delight
                     in
                     it
                     .
                     See
                     a
                     rare
                     gift
                     in
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     singular
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     in
                     anguish
                     to
                     bee
                     heauily
                     troubled
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     be
                     comforted
                     ;
                     not
                     to
                     doe
                     good
                     heauily
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     doe
                     it
                     cheerefully
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     that
                     hee
                     vseth
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     doubling
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     
                       trouble
                       and
                       sorrowe
                    
                     ,
                     hee
                     sheweth
                     his
                     griefe
                     to
                     bee
                     the
                     greater
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     ●n
                     hard
                     matter
                     not
                     to
                     forget
                     God
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     far
                     greater
                     matter
                     then
                     to
                     haue
                     a
                     delight
                     and
                     a
                     pleasure
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     yet
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     come
                     neere
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     also
                     come
                     neere
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     Here
                     is
                     our
                     strength
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     forget
                     not
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     nourish
                     not
                     vnbeleefe
                     ,
                     ioy
                     and
                     delight
                     will
                     come
                     after
                     ;
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     mercie
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     inwardly
                     to
                     recompence
                     that
                     which
                     outwardly
                     hee
                     detracteth
                     from
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Thy
                       word
                       is
                       my
                       delight
                       ,
                       or
                       my
                       delight
                       is
                       in
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     that
                     the
                     Apostle
                     reporteth
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     7
                     22.
                     
                     
                       I
                       delight
                       in
                       the
                       law
                       of
                       God
                       concerning
                       mine
                       inner
                       man.
                    
                     The
                     way
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     this
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     fight
                     against
                     vnbeleefe
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     beleeue
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     most
                     pure
                     and
                     holy
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     singular
                     comfort
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     though
                     our
                     minde
                     be
                     troubled
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     should
                     doe
                     good
                     ;
                     yet
                     to
                     doe
                     it
                     ,
                     sith
                     after
                     we
                     haue
                     done
                     it
                     ,
                     it
                     leaueth
                     a
                     pleasure
                     behinde
                     incontrariwise
                     how
                     sweete
                     soeuer
                     sinne
                     is
                     in
                     committing
                     ,
                     the
                     pleasure
                     will
                     depart
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     sting
                     of
                     sinne
                     remaineth
                     with
                     vs
                     still
                     .
                     And
                     surely
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     quickning
                     to
                     a
                     man
                     when
                     hee
                     doth
                     doe
                     well
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     this
                     quickning
                     commeth
                     from
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     conscience
                     :
                     But
                     when
                     wee
                     cannot
                     onely
                     reioyce
                     in
                     the
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     but
                     feele
                     a
                     speciall
                     comfort
                     arise
                     when
                     wee
                     doe
                     well
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     double
                     quickning
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     can
                     bee
                     more
                     comfortable
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     be
                     fruitfull
                     in
                     good
                     workes
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     trouble
                     ?
                     When
                     did
                     faith
                     ,
                     loue
                     ,
                     patience
                     ,
                     constancie
                     ,
                     meekenes
                     ,
                     and
                     boldnesse
                     ,
                     more
                     abundantly
                     flourish
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     than
                     in
                     trouble
                     ?
                     In
                     prosperitie
                     wee
                     defer
                     and
                     delay
                     from
                     day
                     to
                     day
                     ,
                     from
                     to
                     morrow
                     to
                     next
                     day
                     to
                     doe
                     well
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ,
                     it
                     setteth
                     vs
                     forward
                     to
                     the
                     worke
                     This
                     then
                     must
                     mitigate
                     our
                     griefe
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     trouble
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     vs
                     iealous
                     of
                     our
                     pr●sp●ri●ie
                     ,
                     because
                     wee
                     are
                     fuller
                     of
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     weldoing
                     in
                     trouble
                     than
                     otherwise
                     .
                     Besides
                     a
                     preacher
                     may
                     better
                     perswade
                     good
                     things
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     trouble
                     ,
                     than
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     .
                     Well
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     generall
                     rule
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     that
                     a
                     good
                     beginning
                     is
                     as
                     good
                     as
                     halfe
                     done
                     ▪
                     so
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     all
                     godlines
                     ,
                     likewise
                     is
                     it
                     in
                     this
                     part
                     of
                     godlines
                     .
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     why
                     men
                     cannot
                     come
                     to
                     this
                     ioy
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     euen
                     because
                     in
                     the
                     very
                     entrance
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     they
                     straight
                     forget
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     they
                     either
                     despaire
                     ,
                     or
                     vse
                     vnlawfull
                     meanes
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     needfull
                     to
                     be
                     considered
                     of
                     .
                     
                     For
                     if
                     a
                     man
                     bee
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     nothing
                     to
                     ouermatch
                     it
                     ,
                     then
                     his
                     trouble
                     will
                     ouerquel
                     him
                     .
                     For
                     why
                     doe
                     men
                     in
                     trouble
                     lay
                     violent
                     hands
                     on
                     themselues
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     nothing
                     in
                     their
                     mindes
                     to
                     comfort
                     them
                     ,
                     &
                     therefore
                     they
                     fal
                     to
                     desperate
                     meanes
                     ,
                     Wherefore
                     Gods
                     children
                     should
                     soone
                     despaire
                     ,
                     were
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     felt
                     comfort
                     in
                     the
                     remission
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     stay
                     themselues
                     on
                     a
                     godly
                     securitie
                     in
                     God
                     his
                     promises
                     and
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     an
                     holy
                     courage
                     to
                     be
                     delighted
                     in
                     weldoing
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     whose
                     onely
                     stayes
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     are
                     faith
                     and
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     are
                     brought
                     by
                     their
                     affliction
                     to
                     a
                     sight
                     of
                     their
                     sin
                     ,
                     to
                     a
                     desire
                     to
                     haue
                     them
                     pardoned
                     ,
                     to
                     a
                     feeling
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     mercy
                     in
                     hearing
                     their
                     prayers
                     ,
                     to
                     an
                     hatred
                     of
                     their
                     sinnes
                     .
                     Thus
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     support
                     our
                     faith
                     in
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     reioyce
                     in
                     trouble
                     .
                     When
                     heretikes
                     suffer
                     for
                     their
                     illusions
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     taught
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     they
                     quickly
                     shrinke
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     Sathan
                     deludeth
                     them
                     with
                     strange
                     fantasies
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     ready
                     to
                     suffer
                     much
                     .
                     Doe
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     heretikes
                     wil
                     suffer
                     for
                     their
                     illusions
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     not
                     wee
                     much
                     rather
                     suffer
                     for
                     the
                     truth
                     ?
                     And
                     yet
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     Lord
                     maketh
                     a
                     distinction
                     betweene
                     their
                     sufferings
                     &
                     our
                     martyrdomes
                     :
                     For
                     Christians
                     through
                     faith
                     can
                     sing
                     Psalmes
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     flame
                     ,
                     heretikes
                     by
                     their
                     roring
                     shewe
                     they
                     haue
                     no
                     such
                     ioy
                     .
                     It
                     stands
                     therefore
                     vpon
                     vs
                     euen
                     now
                     to
                     be
                     iealous
                     of
                     our
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     bestow
                     the
                     time
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     ,
                     in
                     weldoing
                     ,
                     and
                     striue
                     against
                     sinne
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     shall
                     breake
                     the
                     first
                     wall
                     by
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     come
                     with
                     ioy
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     a
                     comfort
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     a
                     bridle
                     from
                     sinne
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     it
                     doth
                     not
                     let
                     vs
                     fall
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     it
                     bridleth
                     vs
                     from
                     sin
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     .
                     For
                     to
                     this
                     end
                     we
                     read
                     and
                     heare
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     prosperity
                     it
                     should
                     subdue
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     it
                     should
                     minister
                     comfort
                     .
                     But
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     vpon
                     them
                     that
                     know
                     not
                     the
                     word
                     ?
                     If
                     they
                     bee
                     in
                     health
                     ,
                     they
                     seeke
                     for
                     nothing
                     but
                     for
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     for
                     profit
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     gaine
                     ,
                     and
                     thinke
                     whatsoeuer
                     they
                     do
                     to
                     be
                     lawfull
                     ;
                     yea
                     admonish
                     a
                     man
                     of
                     his
                     couetousnes
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     yet
                     will
                     hee
                     not
                     repent
                     ,
                     vntill
                     eyther
                     theeues
                     ,
                     or
                     fire
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     other
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     vtterly
                     consume
                     him
                     ;
                     but
                     hee
                     will
                     obiect
                     ,
                     why
                     should
                     I
                     not
                     get
                     riches
                     ?
                     why
                     should
                     I
                     not
                     maintaine
                     my
                     gaine
                     ?
                     Admonish
                     a
                     theefe
                     at
                     his
                     libertie
                     of
                     his
                     theft
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     prevaileth
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     if
                     ye
                     should
                     tel
                     him
                     a
                     storie
                     ,
                     vntill
                     wofull
                     experience
                     ●each
                     him
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     it
                     by
                     the
                     prison
                     or
                     by
                     the
                     halter
                     .
                  
                   
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     hope
                     to
                     any
                     profit
                     to
                     perswade
                     the
                     adulterer
                     ,
                     vntill
                     some
                     plague
                     of
                     God
                     haue
                     wrought
                     vpon
                     him
                     .
                     So
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     when
                     fire
                     is
                     on
                     our
                     houses
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     must
                     goe
                     to
                     prison
                     ,
                     or
                     yeeld
                     to
                     any
                     other
                     calamitie
                     ,
                     men
                     wring
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     teare
                     their
                     haire
                     ,
                     and
                     rent
                     their
                     clothes
                     ,
                     crying
                     for
                     woe
                     to
                     themselues
                     and
                     saying
                     they
                     cannot
                     liue
                     ,
                     they
                     wil
                     not
                     be
                     seene
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     ashamed
                     to
                     looke
                     their
                     friends
                     in
                     the
                     face
                     ,
                     and
                     why
                     ?
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     no
                     feeling
                     of
                     the
                     ioyes
                     of
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     they
                     haue
                     no
                     stay
                     on
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     they
                     feele
                     no
                     comfort
                     in
                     his
                     promises
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     curse
                     ,
                     they
                     moyle
                     and
                     pine
                     away
                     with
                     sorrow
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     see
                     then
                     the
                     great
                     mercie
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     staying
                     vs
                     from
                     sinne
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     telling
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     punish
                     vs
                     in
                     wrath
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     loue
                     :
                     and
                     as
                     a
                     father
                     doth
                     teach
                     vs
                     the
                     contempt
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     the
                     desire
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     faith
                     in
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     patience
                     and
                     repentance
                     :
                     let
                     vs
                     reuerently
                     esteeme
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Verse
                       144.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       righteousnes
                       of
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       is
                       euerlasting
                       ,
                       graunt
                       mee
                       vnderstanding
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       shall
                       liue
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IN
                     repeating
                     the
                     same
                     againe
                     ,
                     which
                     hee
                     had
                     saide
                     before
                     ,
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     here
                     vseth
                     two
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       righteousnes
                       of
                       thy
                       testimonies
                    
                     :
                     whereas
                     before
                     he
                     vseth
                     this
                     one
                     word
                     :
                     
                       thy
                       righteousnes
                    
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     meaneth
                     here
                     nothing
                     els
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     righteousnes
                     of
                     God
                     reuealed
                     to
                     vs
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     bee
                     called
                     testimonies
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     respect
                     that
                     they
                     bee
                     records
                     of
                     Gods
                     loue
                     towards
                     vs
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     they
                     are
                     testimonials
                     of
                     our
                     obedience
                     towards
                     God.
                     So
                     the
                     words
                     may
                     beare
                     this
                     sense
                     :
                     true
                     it
                     is
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     that
                     part
                     of
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     where
                     in
                     thou
                     hast
                     comforted
                     vs
                     with
                     thy
                     promises
                     ,
                     is
                     euerlasting
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     part
                     of
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     wherein
                     thou
                     hast
                     set
                     downe
                     our
                     duties
                     ,
                     is
                     also
                     euerlasting
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       I
                       shall
                       liue
                    
                     :
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     what
                     doe
                     men
                     desire
                     but
                     life
                     ?
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     liue
                     therefore
                     in
                     godly
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     Lord
                     teach
                     me
                     to
                     vnderstand
                     thy
                     testimonies
                     .
                     See
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     doth
                     rest
                     his
                     life
                     in
                     this
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     They
                     then
                     that
                     are
                     ignorant
                     are
                     dead
                     in
                     sin
                     ,
                     
                     Ephes
                     2.
                     
                     
                       They
                       sit
                       in
                       the
                       shadow
                       of
                       death
                       ,
                    
                     Luk
                     ▪
                     1.
                     
                       they
                       are
                       bound
                       in
                       the
                       chaines
                       of
                       ●●●●●
                       ,
                    
                     as
                     Paul
                     witnesseth
                     of
                     the
                     widowes
                     that
                     liue
                     delicately
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     we
                     cal
                     him
                     a
                     man
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     on
                     whom
                     not
                     the
                     Iudge
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     the
                     lawe
                     but
                     the
                     fact
                     hath
                     already
                     giuen
                     iudgement
                     :
                     so
                     they
                     are
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     spirituall
                     death
                     ,
                     on
                     whom
                     not
                     God
                     but
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     sinne
                     hath
                     pronounced
                     guiltie
                     .
                     What
                     is
                     then
                     life
                     ?
                     surely
                     this
                     was
                     life
                     ,
                     the
                     estate
                     wherein
                     Adam
                     liued
                     before
                     hee
                     fell
                     ,
                     his
                     other
                     life
                     afterward
                     ,
                     which
                     now
                     is
                     common
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     in
                     him
                     are
                     all
                     dead
                     .
                     For
                     when
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     sinne
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     shame
                     :
                     when
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     shame
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     no
                     trouble
                     ,
                     when
                     no
                     trouble
                     ,
                     no
                     death
                     .
                     Wherfore
                     sinne
                     bringeth
                     in
                     shame
                     ,
                     trouble
                     ,
                     and
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     left
                     vs
                     dead
                     spiritually
                     ,
                     by
                     cutting
                     vs
                     off
                     from
                     God.
                     For
                     as
                     a
                     ciuill
                     life
                     is
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     obedient
                     to
                     the
                     ciuill
                     lawes
                     ;
                     so
                     we
                     liue
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     liue
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     lawe
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     dead
                     ciuilly
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     transgressing
                     the
                     lawes
                     of
                     the
                     realme
                     ,
                     hath
                     cut
                     off
                     himselfe
                     from
                     the
                     common
                     people
                     :
                     so
                     we
                     are
                     spiritually
                     dead
                     ,
                     when
                     sinne
                     hath
                     cut
                     vs
                     off
                     from
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Prophet
                     Abacuk
                     saith
                     chap.
                     2.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       Hee
                       that
                       lifteth
                       vp
                       himselfe
                       ,
                       his
                       minde
                       is
                       not
                       right
                       in
                       him
                       .
                    
                     Where
                     the
                     Prophet
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     a
                     man
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     swel
                     ,
                     not
                     hauing
                     an
                     vpright
                     heart
                     ,
                     yet
                     afterward
                     he
                     sodainely
                     vanisheth
                     away
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     bubble
                     of
                     water
                     :
                     for
                     as
                     a
                     bladder
                     with
                     the
                     wind
                     is
                     soone
                     drawne
                     out
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     vngodly
                     with
                     conceit
                     of
                     his
                     reason
                     seemeth
                     to
                     bee
                     puft
                     vp
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     is
                     but
                     inconstancie
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     iust
                     man
                     saith
                     the
                     Prophet
                     
                       shall
                       liue
                       by
                       faith
                       ,
                       not
                       by
                       workes
                    
                     (
                     as
                     some
                     would
                     dreame
                     )
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     shift
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     will
                     be
                     righteous
                     in
                     themselues
                     ,
                     will
                     bee
                     as
                     a
                     bubble
                     of
                     water
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     iust
                     man
                     beleeuing
                     the
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     looking
                     for
                     euerlasting
                     life
                     ,
                     staying
                     himselfe
                     on
                     the
                     promises
                     and
                     prouidence
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     hath
                     true
                     soundnesse
                     in
                     him
                     .
                     
                       Hee
                       shall
                       liue
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     noting
                     perpetuitie
                     of
                     time
                     .
                     So
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     meaning
                     is
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     liue
                     .
                     i.
                     perpetually
                     and
                     for
                     euer
                     .
                     Wee
                     see
                     then
                     the
                     great
                     mercie
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     commeth
                     by
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     Worde
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     wee
                     finde
                     how
                     hee
                     deliuereth
                     vs
                     from
                     wrath
                     ,
                     and
                     taketh
                     vs
                     into
                     his
                     fauour
                     :
                     he
                     rescueth
                     vs
                     from
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     clotheth
                     vs
                     with
                     righteousnes
                     :
                     he
                     taketh
                     from
                     vs
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     restoreth
                     to
                     vs
                     life
                     .
                     But
                     marke
                     who
                     speaketh
                     these
                     words
                     ;
                     doth
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     attaine
                     to
                     such
                     an
                     heroicall
                     spirit
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     crie
                     ,
                     
                       graunt
                       me
                       vnderstanding
                    
                     ?
                     and
                     shall
                     wee
                     thinke
                     ourselues
                     sufficiently
                     rich
                     ,
                     well
                     sighted
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     so
                     well
                     clothed
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     neede
                     no
                     such
                     prayer
                     ?
                     We
                     are
                     like
                     the
                     Laodiceans
                     ,
                     who
                     hearing
                     the
                     word
                     were
                     neither
                     hote
                     nor
                     cold
                     :
                     Seeing
                     then
                     we
                     are
                     rather
                     Laodiceans
                     ,
                     than
                     Dauids
                     ;
                     wee
                     must
                     crie
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       giue
                       vs
                       vnderstanding
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       may
                       liue
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Then
                     let
                     vs
                     learne
                     by
                     other
                     mens
                     harmes
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     princely
                     and
                     heroicall
                     kind
                     of
                     teaching
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     Princes
                     children
                     are
                     taught
                     themselues
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     persons
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     not
                     beaten
                     ,
                     seeing
                     rather
                     others
                     beaten
                     before
                     them
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     Lord
                     preacheth
                     to
                     our
                     persons
                     ,
                     but
                     punisheth
                     other
                     persons
                     round
                     about
                     vs
                     ,
                     sparing
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     by
                     their
                     sinnes
                     and
                     stripes
                     may
                     learne
                     to
                     amend
                     and
                     to
                     repent
                     in
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     winter
                     after
                     haruest
                     ,
                     after
                     heate
                     colde
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     vsuall
                     with
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     tempe●
                     his
                     blessings
                     most
                     sweete
                     ,
                     with
                     some
                     crossings
                     most
                     sower
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     let
                     vs
                     pray
                     with
                     our
                     Prophet
                     for
                     the
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     to
                     be
                     bettered
                     in
                     our
                     mindes
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     reformed
                     in
                     our
                     liues
                     .
                     Then
                     no
                     diuell
                     ,
                     no
                     hell
                     ,
                     no
                     plague
                     ,
                     no
                     pestilence
                     ,
                     shall
                     hurt
                     vs
                     ;
                     yea
                     those
                     troublesome
                     trials
                     ,
                     which
                     vnto
                     others
                     are
                     testimonies
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     wrath
                     ;
                     shall
                     be
                     vnto
                     vs
                     seales
                     of
                     his
                     loue
                     ▪
                     which
                     although
                     the
                     world
                     cannot
                     discerne
                     ,
                     yet
                     by
                     faith
                     we
                     shall
                     both
                     finde
                     it
                     and
                     feele
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PORTION
                   .
                   19.
                   
                   COPH.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers
                       ▪
                       145.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       cried
                       with
                       mine
                       whole
                       heart
                       :
                       heare
                       me
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       thy
                       statutes
                    
                     
                       Vers.
                       146.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       called
                       vpon
                       thee
                       :
                       saue
                       mee
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     IN
                     the
                     last
                     verse
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     part
                     he
                     set
                     downe
                     the
                     righteousnesse
                     of
                     GODS
                     lawe
                     ,
                     hee
                     prayed
                     therefore
                     that
                     hee
                     might
                     haue
                     vnderstanding
                     and
                     liue
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     ignorant
                     haue
                     no
                     life
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     life
                     is
                     onely
                     reuealed
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     
                     Sinners
                     then
                     hauing
                     not
                     receiued
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     are
                     dead
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     sinne
                     is
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     man.
                     And
                     our
                     first
                     father
                     was
                     dead
                     when
                     hee
                     had
                     sinned
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     who
                     liued
                     in
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     sinners
                     are
                     dead
                     ;
                     though
                     they
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     prolong
                     their
                     life
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     yet
                     at
                     death
                     the
                     soule
                     goeth
                     to
                     hell
                     ,
                     and
                     waiteth
                     there
                     for
                     the
                     bodie
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     cuise
                     waiteth
                     on
                     all
                     ,
                     
                       Cursed
                       are
                       all
                       that
                       continue
                       not
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     and
                     after
                     Gods
                     great
                     suffering
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     cut
                     off
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hee
                     knew
                     that
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     hee
                     also
                     knewe
                     that
                     the
                     continuance
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     hee
                     laboured
                     to
                     haue
                     it
                     increased
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     was
                     conuinced
                     by
                     his
                     infirmitie
                     that
                     hee
                     might
                     lose
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     Adam
                     did
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     hee
                     seeketh
                     to
                     finish
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     his
                     saluation
                     with
                     feare
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     Dauid
                     whose
                     zeale
                     had
                     consumed
                     him
                     did
                     yet
                     in
                     this
                     sort
                     pray
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     ought
                     we
                     ,
                     which
                     for
                     euery
                     light
                     trouble
                     are
                     discouraged
                     in
                     our
                     dutie
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     prayeth
                     for
                     the
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     diuell
                     wil
                     be
                     ready
                     to
                     allure
                     vs
                     from
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     inclined
                     thereto
                     :
                     as
                     he
                     dealt
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     laide
                     our
                     scripture
                     against
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     yet
                     he
                     liketh
                     not
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     rest
                     in
                     the
                     literall
                     sense
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     craueth
                     the
                     spirit
                     to
                     teach
                     him
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     spirit
                     quickeneth
                     ,
                     and
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     doth
                     not
                     reueale
                     these
                     things
                     ;
                     and
                     all
                     that
                     are
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     must
                     bee
                     taught
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Isa.
                     54
                     yet
                     alwaies
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     in
                     this
                     part
                     he
                     prayeth
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     haue
                     vnderstanding
                     and
                     ease
                     from
                     his
                     trouble
                     :
                     this
                     request
                     he
                     groundeth
                     on
                     these
                     reasons
                     :
                     first
                     ,
                     of
                     his
                     earnestnes
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     foure
                     first
                     verses
                     :
                     secondly
                     ,
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     sixt
                     verse
                     :
                     and
                     thirdly
                     ,
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     Gods
                     mercies
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     fift
                     ,
                     seuenth
                     and
                     eight
                     verses
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     the
                     foure
                     first
                     verses
                     he
                     setteth
                     downe
                     his
                     earnest
                     desire
                     and
                     zeale
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     prayeth
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     haue
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     verse
                     ;
                     and
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     promises
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     verse
                     :
                     teaching
                     that
                     these
                     two
                     were
                     al
                     the
                     comfort
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     suffered
                     for
                     well-doing
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     his
                     sinnes
                     forgiuen
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     the
                     fauour
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     Then
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     stand
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     labour
                     to
                     be
                     grounded
                     on
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     of
                     a
                     new
                     life
                     ,
                     of
                     his
                     fatherly
                     prouidence
                     ;
                     and
                     let
                     this
                     purge
                     vs
                     from
                     sin
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     doe
                     this
                     ,
                     then
                     nothing
                     shall
                     seperate
                     vs
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     Paul
                     saith
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     and
                     againe
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     condemnatiō
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     haue
                     his
                     spirit
                     to
                     purge
                     them
                     from
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     strengthen
                     their
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     want
                     of
                     these
                     causeth
                     men
                     to
                     step
                     backe
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     weakenes
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     &
                     the
                     carelesnes
                     of
                     these
                     causeth
                     such
                     feare
                     in
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     shrinking
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     diuel
                     layeth
                     their
                     sinnes
                     to
                     their
                     charge
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     see
                     not
                     discharged
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     faith
                     is
                     weake
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     are
                     diuing
                     vp
                     and
                     down
                     .
                     And
                     surely
                     trouble
                     must
                     come
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     ordained
                     ,
                     though
                     to
                     some
                     lesse
                     than
                     others
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     when
                     it
                     commeth
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     faint
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     been
                     carefull
                     to
                     keepe
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     strengthen
                     our
                     faith
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     done
                     thus
                     ,
                     then
                     shall
                     death
                     be
                     pleasant
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     for
                     wee
                     shall
                     be
                     blessed
                     ,
                     Apoc.
                     12.
                     and
                     our
                     workes
                     shall
                     follow
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     our
                     faith
                     and
                     the
                     fruites
                     of
                     our
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     if
                     wee
                     suffer
                     for
                     our
                     sinnes
                     &c.
                     then
                     wee
                     want
                     faith
                     and
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     murmur
                     and
                     crie
                     out
                     ,
                     yea
                     and
                     goe
                     to
                     witches
                     and
                     wisards
                     .
                     Yea
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     come
                     not
                     to
                     this
                     grosse
                     sinning
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     inwardly
                     grudge
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     haue
                     secret
                     murmurings
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     failed
                     in
                     strengthening
                     their
                     faith
                     ,
                     &
                     keeping
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     make
                     Christ
                     all
                     in
                     all
                     ,
                     they
                     say
                     
                       the
                       Lord
                       giueth
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Lord
                       taketh
                       ,
                    
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     patience
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     .
                     And
                     Iob
                     did
                     not
                     faile
                     ,
                     till
                     his
                     faith
                     failed
                     :
                     and
                     though
                     his
                     three
                     learned
                     aduersaries
                     reasoned
                     against
                     him
                     to
                     proue
                     him
                     an
                     hypocrite
                     ,
                     yet
                     his
                     conscience
                     sustained
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     reckoneth
                     vp
                     his
                     vertues
                     ,
                     chapter
                     28.
                     and
                     31.
                     
                     And
                     he
                     also
                     confessed
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       know
                       that
                       my
                       Redeemer
                       liueth
                       :
                    
                     this
                     was
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     was
                     his
                     conscience
                     that
                     in
                     his
                     trouble
                     sustained
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     These
                     things
                     haue
                     no
                     lesse
                     fruite
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     them
                     cause
                     men
                     to
                     lift
                     vp
                     themselues
                     on
                     high
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     word
                     represseth
                     pride
                     ,
                     lust
                     ,
                     and
                     loue
                     of
                     worldly
                     things
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     ●●ū●le
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     worldlings
                     seeke
                     after
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     neuer
                     felt
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     conscience
                     ;
                     they
                     seeke
                     their
                     owne
                     glorie
                     ,
                     because
                     
                     they
                     neuer
                     felt
                     what
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     ,
                     and
                     neuer
                     seeke
                     knowledge
                     ;
                     because
                     they
                     know
                     not
                     what
                     the
                     soule
                     is
                     .
                     Yea
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     labour
                     not
                     continually
                     to
                     keepe
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     strengthen
                     their
                     faith
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     carried
                     away
                     with
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     earthly
                     things
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     :
                     for
                     prosperitie
                     is
                     as
                     a
                     floud
                     which
                     carieth
                     all
                     things
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     well
                     good
                     as
                     bad
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     are
                     often
                     caried
                     away
                     with
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     these
                     outward
                     things
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     doe
                     diligently
                     labour
                     after
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     they
                     behaue
                     themselues
                     so
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     glorified
                     by
                     their
                     prosperitie
                     and
                     aduersitie
                     :
                     for
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     they
                     chiefly
                     set
                     by
                     the
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     euerlasting
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     these
                     be
                     once
                     sure
                     then
                     for
                     other
                     things
                     if
                     they
                     haue
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     take
                     them
                     as
                     ouerplus
                     of
                     his
                     fauour
                     ,
                     and
                     confesse
                     that
                     wisedome
                     is
                     good
                     with
                     an
                     inheritance
                     :
                     yet
                     if
                     these
                     things
                     come
                     not
                     ,
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     word
                     is
                     neuer
                     the
                     lesse
                     acceptable
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     be
                     content
                     ●o
                     say
                     with
                     Iacob
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     may
                     haue
                     meate
                     and
                     drinke
                     and
                     cloath
                     ,
                     then
                     will
                     I
                     be
                     content
                     ,
                     as
                     Paul
                     commandeth
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     they
                     haue
                     abundāce
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     mourning
                     ,
                     knowing
                     that
                     those
                     things
                     may
                     be
                     taken
                     away
                     ,
                     Eccles.
                     7.
                     
                     And
                     thus
                     we
                     see
                     Iob
                     walked
                     war●ly
                     euen
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     prosperitie
                     .
                     Though
                     men
                     know
                     this
                     ,
                     yet
                     because
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     practise
                     it
                     ,
                     therefore
                     it
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     often
                     repeated
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     shall
                     take
                     excuse
                     from
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     safe
                     for
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     In
                     the
                     foure
                     first
                     verses
                     are
                     generally
                     set
                     downe
                     his
                     care
                     and
                     zeale
                     :
                     first
                     ,
                     his
                     zeale
                     and
                     feruencie
                     :
                     secondly
                     ,
                     his
                     truth
                     without
                     hypocrisie
                     :
                     thirdly
                     that
                     he
                     desired
                     nothing
                     ,
                     but
                     agreeing
                     to
                     Gods
                     will
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     commaundements
                     :
                     fourthly
                     ,
                     his
                     perseuerance
                     :
                     fiftly
                     ,
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     his
                     patience
                     ,
                     and
                     hope
                     :
                     sixtly
                     ,
                     the
                     meanes
                     to
                     confirme
                     his
                     faith
                     :
                     seuenthly
                     ,
                     the
                     meditation
                     of
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     to
                     confirme
                     his
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   
                     He
                     deuoured
                     not
                     his
                     griefes
                     ,
                     nor
                     nourished
                     his
                     vnbeleefe
                     ,
                     but
                     sought
                     the
                     remedy
                     thereof
                     by
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God.
                     And
                     this
                     often
                     commeth
                     to
                     passe
                     that
                     men
                     haue
                     wants
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     bite
                     on
                     the
                     bridle
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     obtaine
                     not
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     faith
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     .
                     1.
                     as
                     the
                     Israelites
                     did
                     long
                     bite
                     on
                     the
                     bridle
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     last
                     cried
                     and
                     were
                     helped
                     :
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     grace
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     can
                     make
                     our
                     wants
                     knowne
                     by
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     These
                     properties
                     of
                     prayer
                     are
                     necessarie
                     ,
                     for
                     certaine
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     which
                     reason
                     ,
                     either
                     God
                     will
                     giue
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     giue
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     he
                     will
                     ,
                     we
                     need
                     not
                     aske
                     ;
                     if
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     vaine
                     to
                     aske
                     .
                     But
                     we
                     might
                     answere
                     ,
                     that
                     then
                     the
                     prayers
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     in
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     precepts
                     of
                     prayer
                     are
                     not
                     in
                     vaine
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     were
                     in
                     vaine
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     made
                     to
                     our
                     prayers
                     :
                     or
                     else
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     fed
                     without
                     bread
                     ,
                     and
                     doe
                     other
                     things
                     without
                     meanes
                     .
                     But
                     God
                     hath
                     appointed
                     vs
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     trie
                     our
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     giue
                     his
                     blessing
                     to
                     vs
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     vse
                     that
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     attaine
                     his
                     mercie
                     .
                  
                   
                     His
                     feruencie
                     is
                     noted
                     by
                     crying
                     ,
                     which
                     noted
                     the
                     earnestnes
                     of
                     the
                     affection
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     loudnes
                     of
                     the
                     voyce
                     .
                     The
                     voyce
                     is
                     loude
                     when
                     it
                     commeth
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     Anna
                     and
                     Samuel
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     crie
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     speake
                     not
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Habel
                     cried
                     Paul
                     Rom.
                     8
                     teacheth
                     what
                     this
                     crying
                     is
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     the
                     earnest
                     desire
                     of
                     the
                     hart
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     prayer
                     in
                     the
                     spirit
                     :
                     Ephes.
                     6.
                     and
                     1.
                     
                     Thes.
                     1.
                     he
                     prayeth
                     for
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     most
                     secret
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     heart
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       Mary
                       :
                       My
                       soule
                       reioyced
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       spirit
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     And
                     thus
                     it
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     because
                     God
                     is
                     a
                     spirit
                     .
                     Iames
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     chapter
                     noteth
                     it
                     by
                     feruentnes
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     commended
                     Rom.
                     12.
                     then
                     we
                     must
                     labour
                     that
                     our
                     most
                     secret
                     parts
                     may
                     be
                     occupied
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     pray
                     to
                     God.
                     Then
                     he
                     rebuketh
                     coldnes
                     of
                     prayer
                     :
                     for
                     all
                     men
                     doe
                     know
                     that
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     giuer
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     all
                     pray
                     ,
                     yea
                     Heretikes
                     and
                     wordly
                     men
                     will
                     pray
                     ,
                     yet
                     many
                     prayers
                     are
                     customarie
                     and
                     of
                     fashion
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     zeale
                     may
                     be
                     come
                     to
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     craue
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     feeling
                     of
                     our
                     wants
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     meate
                     causeth
                     the
                     stomacke
                     to
                     desire
                     meate
                     ;
                     and
                     hereof
                     commeth
                     feruencie
                     (
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     )
                     and
                     our
                     wants
                     must
                     be
                     considered
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     others
                     :
                     and
                     not
                     onely
                     in
                     affliction
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     whose
                     baites
                     haue
                     caused
                     Gods
                     children
                     to
                     take
                     as
                     great
                     wounds
                     at
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     as
                     euer
                     they
                     did
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     .
                     And
                     prosperitie
                     will
                     make
                     a
                     man
                     careles
                     and
                     proud
                     ,
                     and
                     vaineglorious
                     ;
                     as
                     aduersitie
                     doth
                     make
                     a
                     man
                     despaire
                     ;
                     and
                     a
                     man
                     is
                     in
                     as
                     great
                     danger
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     .
                     Therefore
                     wee
                     haue
                     as
                     great
                     neede
                     to
                     complaine
                     
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     though
                     some
                     of
                     great
                     iudgement
                     haue
                     thought
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       haue
                       mercy
                       on
                       vs
                       ,
                       and
                       make
                       ●●ste
                       to
                       helpe
                       vs
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     prayers
                     ,
                     being
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     aduersity
                     of
                     the
                     church
                     ,
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     vsed
                     now
                     in
                     this
                     prosperity
                     .
                     Yet
                     I
                     dare
                     not
                     discredit
                     the
                     iudgment
                     of
                     the
                     ancient
                     in
                     this
                     respect
                     ,
                     seeing
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     be
                     made
                     with
                     profit
                     ,
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     vnderstanding
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     euer
                     neede
                     to
                     make
                     this
                     prayer
                     ,
                     ●od
                     therefore
                     it
                     may
                     with
                     profit
                     be
                     made
                     .
                  
                   
                     Our
                     wants
                     must
                     be
                     considered
                     either
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     others
                     :
                     and
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     faults
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     good
                     things
                     which
                     we
                     want
                     :
                     and
                     in
                     others
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     state
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     some
                     particular
                     persons
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     our
                     sinnes
                     wee
                     haue
                     euer
                     great
                     neede
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     great
                     barrennes
                     of
                     good
                     things
                     ought
                     to
                     force
                     vs
                     vnto
                     prayer
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     great
                     wants
                     which
                     wee
                     see
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     emptines
                     of
                     good
                     things
                     :
                     &
                     againe
                     ,
                     the
                     great
                     danger
                     of
                     the
                     temptation
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     the
                     world
                     and
                     the
                     diuell
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     when
                     Christ
                     had
                     taught
                     his
                     Disciples
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     words
                     hee
                     biddeth
                     them
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     deliuerance
                     from
                     temptation
                     .
                     Now
                     our
                     Creede
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     to
                     belieue
                     that
                     our
                     sinnes
                     are
                     forgiuen
                     vs
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     haue
                     neede
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     
                       Leade
                       vs
                       not
                       into
                       temptation
                    
                     :
                     therefore
                     euen
                     after
                     we
                     belieue
                     the
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     wee
                     may
                     be
                     tempted
                     to
                     euill
                     :
                     &
                     so
                     Peter
                     ,
                     so
                     soone
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     confessed
                     CHRIST
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     was
                     tempted
                     to
                     dehort
                     his
                     Maister
                     from
                     suffering
                     ;
                     yea
                     ,
                     to
                     denie
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     hee
                     did
                     indeede
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     whilest
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     looked
                     to
                     this
                     ,
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     haue
                     most
                     flourished
                     ,
                     haue
                     foulie
                     fallen
                     :
                     as
                     Noah
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     bin
                     deliuered
                     from
                     the
                     flood
                     by
                     the
                     Arke
                     ,
                     yet
                     fell
                     into
                     drunkennes
                     .
                     So
                     
                       Adam
                       ,
                       Lot
                       ,
                       Peter
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     .
                     Therefore
                     these
                     manifold
                     infirmities
                     of
                     our
                     soules
                     ought
                     to
                     moue
                     vs
                     to
                     pray
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     soule
                     hath
                     in
                     it
                     the
                     roote
                     of
                     all
                     sinne
                     ,
                     so
                     the
                     bodie
                     hath
                     in
                     it
                     the
                     roote
                     of
                     all
                     diseases
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     to
                     pray
                     against
                     sudden
                     death
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     sometime
                     raigned
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     though
                     now
                     wee
                     bee
                     free
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     manifold
                     diseases
                     ,
                     which
                     now
                     wee
                     are
                     subiect
                     to
                     ;
                     these
                     things
                     seeing
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     our selues
                     ▪
                     therefore
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     our selues
                     we
                     haue
                     need
                     to
                     pray
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     the
                     manifold
                     necessities
                     and
                     wants
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     both
                     in
                     spirituall
                     and
                     temporall
                     graces
                     ,
                     the
                     wants
                     of
                     our
                     wiues
                     ,
                     whom
                     wee
                     haue
                     receiued
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     wee
                     must
                     yeeld
                     to
                     God
                     againe
                     :
                     also
                     the
                     wants
                     of
                     our
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     moue
                     vs
                     continually
                     to
                     pray
                     .
                     But
                     those
                     couetous
                     men
                     which
                     liue
                     and
                     die
                     to
                     themselues
                     ,
                     shall
                     once
                     see
                     what
                     need
                     they
                     had
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     feele
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     their
                     prayers
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     had
                     no
                     neede
                     at
                     all
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     yet
                     where
                     is
                     our
                     zeale
                     to
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ?
                     how
                     should
                     we
                     be
                     moued
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     see
                     God
                     dishonoured
                     by
                     the
                     wicked
                     liues
                     of
                     many
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     by
                     the
                     heresies
                     which
                     doe
                     greatly
                     flourish
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Also
                     the
                     dulnesse
                     of
                     our
                     wit
                     ,
                     and
                     weakenesse
                     of
                     memorie
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     gifts
                     of
                     the
                     minde
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     often
                     greatly
                     weakened
                     ,
                     and
                     often
                     taken
                     away
                     :
                     these
                     ought
                     to
                     moue
                     vs
                     to
                     pray
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     continued
                     with
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     Also
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     for
                     then
                     the
                     diuell
                     doth
                     moue
                     vs
                     to
                     presume
                     ,
                     as
                     hee
                     moueth
                     to
                     despayre
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     :
                     and
                     hee
                     preuaileth
                     by
                     accusation
                     of
                     sinne
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     ,
                     against
                     none
                     ,
                     but
                     those
                     which
                     haue
                     presumed
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     in
                     our
                     goods
                     ,
                     the
                     danger
                     of
                     fire
                     ,
                     theeues
                     ,
                     &c
                     :
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     in
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     we
                     thinke
                     that
                     wee
                     can
                     by
                     wisedome
                     be
                     warie
                     ,
                     then
                     wee
                     deceiue
                     our selues
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     most
                     wa●ie
                     haue
                     bene
                     deceiued
                     .
                  
                   
                     Also
                     in
                     our
                     iourneyes
                     ,
                     the
                     danger
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     :
                     likewise
                     in
                     our
                     names
                     ,
                     wee
                     haue
                     great
                     cause
                     to
                     be
                     carefull
                     :
                     for
                     that
                     an
                     ill
                     name
                     commonly
                     followeth
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     in
                     the
                     Psalmist
                     they
                     often
                     pray
                     against
                     false
                     tongues
                     ,
                     especially
                     that
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     glorified
                     by
                     their
                     good
                     names
                     .
                  
                   
                     Also
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     wiues
                     ,
                     children
                     ,
                     seruants
                     ,
                     and
                     euery
                     man
                     in
                     that
                     calling
                     wherein
                     hee
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Minister
                     in
                     his
                     calling
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       Paul
                       :
                       who
                       is
                       sorie
                       and
                       I
                       am
                       not
                       sorie
                       ?
                    
                     and
                     the
                     Magistrates
                     in
                     their
                     circuites
                     ,
                     when
                     either
                     they
                     are
                     sluggish
                     themselues
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     lawes
                     ,
                     cannot
                     doe
                     what
                     they
                     would
                     .
                  
                   
                     Also
                     the
                     vntowardnes
                     of
                     our
                     kindred
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     are
                     often
                     discredited
                     .
                  
                   
                     Likewise
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     enemies
                     ,
                     wee
                     haue
                     neede
                     to
                     pray
                     that
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     circumuented
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     we
                     must
                     pray
                     for
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Then
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     such
                     scarcenes
                     of
                     Preachers
                     ,
                     such
                     a
                     company
                     of
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     wants
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     communion
                     of
                     Saints
                     be
                     deare
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     must
                     needes
                     moue
                     vs
                     to
                     pray
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Common-wealth
                     also
                     ,
                     being
                     subiect
                     to
                     priuie
                     conspiracie
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     raine
                     war
                     whereby
                     it
                     might
                     be
                     ouerthrowne
                     :
                     these
                     ,
                     if
                     men
                     be
                     louers
                     of
                     their
                     countrie
                     ,
                     will
                     teach
                     them
                     what
                     neede
                     they
                     haue
                     to
                     pray
                     .
                  
                   
                     Then
                     if
                     wee
                     see
                     these
                     wants
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     pray
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     touch
                     vs
                     with
                     the
                     feeling
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     make
                     vs
                     thankfull
                     for
                     turning
                     so
                     many
                     iudgements
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     many
                     mercies
                     to
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       With
                       my
                       whole
                       heart
                    
                     .
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     without
                     hypocrisie
                     he
                     laid
                     it
                     out
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     receiue
                     helpe
                     from
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     the
                     Lord
                     requireth
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     many
                     doe
                     pray
                     and
                     yell
                     ,
                     yet
                     because
                     they
                     pray
                     with
                     great
                     corruption
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     not
                     powred
                     out
                     their
                     heart
                     ,
                     therfore
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     been
                     heard
                     .
                     The
                     heart
                     of
                     man
                     is
                     most
                     vnsearchable
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     finde
                     it
                     out
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Lord
                     discloseth
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     neither
                     we
                     ,
                     nor
                     others
                     can
                     see
                     it
                     ,
                     Ierem.
                     ●7
                     .
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     This
                     may
                     appeare
                     by
                     those
                     that
                     immediatly
                     vpon
                     the
                     fact
                     ,
                     or
                     when
                     punishment
                     is
                     vpon
                     them
                     ,
                     will
                     be
                     sorie
                     :
                     but
                     a
                     little
                     after
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     shame
                     and
                     punishment
                     is
                     past
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     they
                     no
                     more
                     touched
                     with
                     it
                     .
                     So
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     sicke
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     are
                     in
                     danger
                     of
                     any
                     losse
                     ,
                     wee
                     seeme
                     to
                     pray
                     with
                     our
                     whole
                     hearts
                     :
                     yet
                     after
                     wee
                     remember
                     not
                     our
                     vowes
                     ,
                     which
                     sheweth
                     that
                     we
                     examined
                     not
                     our
                     hearts
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     the
                     Lord
                     doth
                     search
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     so
                     doth
                     his
                     word
                     :
                     for
                     all
                     things
                     are
                     open
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     reuealeth
                     the
                     secret
                     corners
                     and
                     hypocrisie
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     apply
                     it
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     thinke
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     is
                     spoken
                     to
                     others
                     .
                     As
                     wee
                     cannot
                     see
                     our
                     face
                     but
                     in
                     a
                     glasse
                     :
                     so
                     we
                     cannot
                     see
                     our
                     hearts
                     without
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     wee
                     will
                     see
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     then
                     must
                     we
                     bring
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     hateth
                     hypocrisie
                     ,
                     &
                     will
                     be
                     worshipped
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     true
                     Israelites
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     seeing
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     to
                     doe
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     come
                     in
                     feare
                     and
                     truth
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     Angels
                     couer
                     their
                     faces
                     ,
                     Esay
                     6
                     and
                     Gods
                     people
                     euen
                     when
                     they
                     had
                     ioyfull
                     messages
                     yet
                     feared
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     they
                     should
                     dye
                     ;
                     because
                     they
                     had
                     seene
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     as
                     we
                     see
                     in
                     
                       Daniel
                       ,
                       Z●charie
                       ,
                       Mary
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     at
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     an
                     Angell
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     of
                     God.
                     A
                     naturall
                     subiect
                     feareth
                     when
                     he
                     seeth
                     his
                     Prince
                     ,
                     especially
                     when
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     a
                     fault
                     :
                     so
                     we
                     if
                     we
                     bring
                     our selues
                     to
                     Gods
                     presence
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     greatly
                     humbled
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     doth
                     Psalm
                     .
                     139.
                     which
                     is
                     most
                     notable
                     for
                     this
                     purpose
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     counsell
                     giueth
                     Dauid
                     to
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     4
                     
                       Tremble
                       and
                       sinne
                       not
                    
                     .
                     And
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     5.
                     
                     Paul
                     approoueth
                     himselfe
                     to
                     God
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     because
                     all
                     must
                     appeare
                     before
                     God.
                     And
                     Act.
                     23.
                     he
                     beleeueth
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     come
                     to
                     iudge
                     the
                     quicke
                     and
                     dead
                     ▪
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     laboureth
                     to
                     keepe
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     .
                     And
                     surely
                     if
                     we
                     could
                     doe
                     this
                     ,
                     to
                     set
                     God
                     before
                     vs
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     deedes
                     ,
                     with
                     feare
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     glorious
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     with
                     loue
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     our
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     :
                     wee
                     should
                     flie
                     from
                     sinne
                     ,
                     because
                     if
                     wee
                     should
                     sinne
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     reuealed
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     should
                     also
                     be
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     prepared
                     to
                     performe
                     the
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     auoide
                     ill
                     .
                  
                   
                     When
                     he
                     prayeth
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     keepe
                     Gods
                     statutes
                     ,
                     he
                     sheweth
                     that
                     he
                     desireth
                     nothing
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     agreeable
                     to
                     Gods
                     will.
                     So
                     must
                     we
                     in
                     our
                     prayers
                     first
                     desire
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     for
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     good
                     for
                     vs
                     ;
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     good
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     to
                     receiue
                     mercy
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     haue
                     punishment
                     turned
                     from
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     we
                     obtaine
                     not
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     aske
                     amisse
                     .
                     Iam.
                     4.
                     
                     Many
                     aske
                     things
                     not
                     agreeable
                     to
                     Gods
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     haue
                     them
                     ;
                     as
                     heretikes
                     ,
                     idolaters
                     ,
                     witches
                     ,
                     theeues
                     ,
                     &c.
                     yet
                     they
                     obtaine
                     not
                     these
                     things
                     in
                     mercy
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     their
                     further
                     condemnation
                     ;
                     which
                     he
                     graunteth
                     to
                     his
                     children
                     for
                     their
                     good
                     .
                     Thus
                     he
                     gaue
                     quailes
                     to
                     the
                     Israelites
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     sent
                     leannes
                     to
                     their
                     soules
                     ,
                     which
                     turned
                     to
                     their
                     destruction
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     haue
                     heretikes
                     ,
                     &c.
                     their
                     euill
                     requests
                     graunted
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     greatest
                     signe
                     of
                     Gods
                     wrath
                     ,
                     when
                     by
                     these
                     things
                     hee
                     prepareth
                     them
                     to
                     their
                     iust
                     destruction
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     no
                     argument
                     that
                     wee
                     should
                     aske
                     things
                     contrary
                     to
                     his
                     will.
                     As
                     their
                     faith
                     is
                     euill
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     haue
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     faith
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       147
                       and
                       148.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       preuented
                       the
                       morning
                       Light
                       and
                       cryed
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       Mine
                       eyes
                       preuent
                       the
                       night-watches
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     WEe
                     may
                     note
                     his
                     great
                     diligence
                     in
                     resorting
                     often
                     to
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     sundrie
                     times
                     frequenting
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     In
                     which
                     diligence
                     ,
                     for
                     our
                     instruction
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     obserue
                     three
                     things
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     often
                     asking
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     Wisedome
                     in
                     this
                     often
                     asking
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     cheerefulnes
                     in
                     asking
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     wee
                     know
                     ,
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     diligent
                     in
                     prayer
                     ,
                     will
                     aske
                     often
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     hardly
                     satisfie
                     themselues
                     in
                     their
                     desires
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     may
                     note
                     in
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     by
                     these
                     former
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     speeches
                     :
                     where
                     we
                     must
                     learne
                     thus
                     much
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     content
                     to
                     vse
                     one
                     sigh
                     ,
                     or
                     one
                     grone
                     ,
                     and
                     away
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     fewe
                     words
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     thinke
                     wee
                     haue
                     prayed
                     well
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     importunate
                     with
                     God.
                     
                     
                  
                   
                     That
                     this
                     holie
                     importunitie
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     vsed
                     ,
                     wee
                     may
                     see
                     by
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christs
                     words
                     ,
                     Luk
                     :
                     21.
                     vers
                     .
                     36.
                     
                     
                       Watch
                       &
                       pray
                       continually
                       ▪
                    
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     exhortation
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Thess.
                     5
                     ▪
                     
                       Pray
                       continually
                    
                     ;
                     in
                     which
                     places
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     commendeth
                     assiduitie
                     in
                     prayer
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     God
                     often
                     denyeth
                     vs
                     our
                     requests
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     vse
                     not
                     to
                     pursue
                     and
                     prosecute
                     them
                     with
                     seruent
                     prayer
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     prayed
                     twice
                     or
                     thrice
                     for
                     one
                     thing
                     ▪
                     and
                     yet
                     are
                     not
                     heard
                     ,
                     but
                     receiue
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     the
                     repulse
                     ,
                     wee
                     straitway
                     surcease
                     ,
                     and
                     leaue
                     off
                     our
                     prayers
                     :
                     contrarie
                     to
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     who
                     would
                     not
                     suffer
                     any
                     repulse
                     ,
                     but
                     still
                     continued
                     his
                     prayer
                     both
                     morning
                     and
                     euening
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     to
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     obtaine
                     mercie
                     ,
                     God
                     will
                     sometime
                     deferre
                     his
                     graunt
                     to
                     trie
                     vs
                     ,
                     whether
                     wee
                     aske
                     carefully
                     or
                     no
                     ,
                     
                     whether
                     wee
                     truly
                     and
                     reuerently
                     esteeme
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     prayed
                     for
                     ,
                     whether
                     wee
                     belieue
                     throughly
                     his
                     mercies
                     and
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     whether
                     wee
                     will
                     as
                     thankefully
                     vse
                     it
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     did
                     carefully
                     pray
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     before
                     we
                     had
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     cannot
                     away
                     with
                     our
                     cold
                     asking
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     we
                     giue
                     but
                     one
                     sigh
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     comes
                     sometime
                     one
                     teare
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     the
                     teare
                     of
                     an
                     harlot
                     ;
                     he
                     seeth
                     that
                     we
                     feele
                     not
                     our
                     wants
                     throughly
                     ;
                     wee
                     esteeme
                     not
                     of
                     his
                     mercies
                     reuerently
                     ;
                     wee
                     make
                     not
                     our
                     request
                     earnestly
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     sendeth
                     vs
                     often
                     as
                     emptie
                     away
                     as
                     we
                     came
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wee
                     must
                     then
                     giue
                     the
                     Lord
                     no
                     leisure
                     to
                     be
                     free
                     ,
                     but
                     prosecute
                     our
                     prayers
                     with
                     importunitie
                     ,
                     as
                     did
                     the
                     Widow
                     mentioned
                     in
                     the
                     Gospell
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     we
                     must
                     remember
                     in
                     our
                     often
                     prayer
                     ,
                     to
                     vse
                     the
                     wisedome
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     
                     the
                     second
                     thing
                     obserued
                     in
                     diligent
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     some
                     vse
                     prayer
                     often
                     ,
                     who
                     wanting
                     heauenly
                     discretion
                     ,
                     turne
                     it
                     to
                     their
                     owne
                     discommoditie
                     .
                     For
                     some
                     haue
                     peruerted
                     most
                     wickedly
                     these
                     places
                     before
                     alleaged
                     ,
                     through
                     too
                     strict
                     a
                     consideration
                     of
                     the
                     assiduitie
                     of
                     praier
                     ,
                     and
                     thought
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     giue
                     ouer
                     all
                     their
                     callings
                     in
                     an
                     actiue
                     and
                     cruil
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     wholy
                     and
                     continually
                     bestow
                     all
                     time
                     on
                     prayer
                     .
                     But
                     this
                     was
                     too
                     preposterous
                     a
                     diligence
                     ,
                     which
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     auoyd
                     ,
                     it
                     
                     shall
                     be
                     true
                     wisdome
                     ,
                     so
                     to
                     deuide
                     the
                     times
                     and
                     seasons
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     impart
                     those
                     times
                     on
                     prayer
                     ,
                     which
                     most
                     may
                     make
                     for
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     best
                     make
                     for
                     our
                     calling
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     those
                     places
                     of
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     and
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     wherein
                     wee
                     are
                     commaunded
                     to
                     pray
                     continually
                     :
                     the
                     meaning
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     alwayes
                     be
                     ready
                     and
                     affected
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     and
                     aduersitie
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     all
                     seasons
                     fit
                     for
                     prayer
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     doth
                     call
                     vs
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     estate
                     doth
                     require
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     doctrine
                     is
                     easie
                     to
                     be
                     heard
                     ,
                     but
                     hard
                     to
                     be
                     practised
                     .
                     Well
                     ;
                     then
                     this
                     is
                     true
                     wisdom
                     
                     to
                     choose
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     wholy
                     to
                     be
                     spent
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     prayer
                     from
                     morning
                     to
                     night
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     to
                     deuide
                     the
                     seasons
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     dayes
                     of
                     the
                     weeke
                     ,
                     as
                     with
                     Dauid
                     and
                     
                       Daniel
                       ▪
                    
                     we
                     may
                     pray
                     at
                     morning
                     ,
                     noontide
                     ,
                     and
                     euening
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     therewith
                     we
                     haue
                     a
                     speciall
                     care
                     to
                     bestow
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     our
                     time
                     in
                     walking
                     in
                     our
                     calling
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     time
                     of
                     hearing
                     ,
                     so
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     time
                     of
                     putting
                     that
                     in
                     vse
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     heard
                     :
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     Sabbath
                     for
                     Gods
                     owne
                     worship
                     ;
                     so
                     there
                     is
                     sixe
                     dayes
                     for
                     vs
                     to
                     labour
                     in
                     :
                     and
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     time
                     of
                     praying
                     ;
                     so
                     there
                     is
                     also
                     a
                     time
                     of
                     practising
                     .
                     Neither
                     would
                     the
                     Lord
                     haue
                     vs
                     alwayes
                     reading
                     ,
                     hearing
                     ,
                     or
                     praying
                     ;
                     but
                     after
                     we
                     haue
                     read
                     ,
                     heard
                     ,
                     and
                     prayed
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     forth
                     the
                     fri●●
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     our
                     conuersation
                     to
                     his
                     glorie
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     heretikes
                     in
                     the
                     primitiue
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     since
                     that
                     
                     time
                     Monkes
                     and
                     Friers
                     haue
                     laboured
                     to
                     teach
                     a
                     continuall
                     praying
                     ;
                     so
                     euen
                     at
                     this
                     day
                     Sathan
                     bewitched
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     many
                     with
                     that
                     perswasion
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     wee
                     must
                     knowe
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     haue
                     obedience
                     ,
                     rather
                     than
                     sacrifice
                     ,
                     and
                     mercie
                     more
                     than
                     burnt
                     offerings
                     .
                     For
                     why
                     doe
                     we
                     heare
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     learne
                     obedience
                     ?
                     and
                     why
                     doe
                     wee
                     pray
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     put
                     
                     our
                     prayer
                     in
                     practise
                     ?
                     or
                     why
                     haue
                     we
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     vse
                     it
                     to
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ?
                     Neither
                     doth
                     that
                     saying
                     of
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     to
                     Martha
                     vithstand
                     this
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     although
                     many
                     heretikes
                     haue
                     both
                     obiected
                     and
                     peruerted
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     it
                     serue
                     their
                     purpose
                     ;
                     who
                     falsely
                     alleage
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Mary
                       hath
                       chosen
                       the
                       better
                       part
                    
                     ;
                     whereas
                     the
                     true
                     wordes
                     are
                     ,
                     
                       Mary
                       hath
                       chosen
                       the
                       good
                       part
                       :
                    
                     in
                     which
                     place
                     Martha
                     was
                     not
                     reproued
                     in
                     that
                     shee
                     was
                     a
                     good
                     huswife
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     that
                     she
                     entertained
                     Christ
                     ;
                     but
                     for
                     ouermuch
                     labouring
                     in
                     her
                     huswiferie
                     and
                     entertainement
                     ,
                     at
                     such
                     time
                     as
                     she
                     should
                     haue
                     been
                     better
                     occupied
                     .
                     Neither
                     was
                     Mary
                     commended
                     for
                     that
                     she
                     did
                     nothing
                     but
                     heare
                     and
                     pray
                     ;
                     but
                     for
                     her
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     in
                     hearing
                     Christ
                     carefully
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     when
                     he
                     preached
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     she
                     knew
                     ,
                     that
                     Christ
                     did
                     lesse
                     care
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     be
                     better
                     satisfied
                     ,
                     though
                     her
                     p●ou●sion
                     was
                     more
                     slender
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     to
                     more
                     solemne
                     preparation
                     ,
                     they
                     should
                     neglect
                     the
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     foo●e
                     of
                     their
                     soules
                     .
                     Otherwise
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     supposed
                     ,
                     that
                     Mary
                     was
                     as
                     carefull
                     an
                     huswife
                     as
                     Martha
                     ,
                     for
                     els
                     vndoubtedly
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     would
                     not
                     haue
                     so
                     commended
                     her
                     for
                     wisely
                     discerning
                     the
                     times
                     ,
                     especially
                     seeing
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     count
                     them
                     worse
                     than
                     infidels
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     not
                     prouide
                     for
                     their
                     families
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     this
                     doctrine
                     is
                     sweet
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     maintaine
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     thereby
                     they
                     might
                     auoide
                     all
                     
                     laborious
                     callings
                     ,
                     and
                     al
                     crosses
                     which
                     commonly
                     accompanie
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     ●or
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     subtill
                     policie
                     of
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     cannot
                     get
                     vs
                     to
                     neglect
                     prayer
                     ,
                     to
                     endeuour
                     to
                     bring
                     vs
                     preposterously
                     to
                     vse
                     and
                     frequent
                     prayer
                     ,
                     by
                     causing
                     vs
                     to
                     lay
                     aside
                     our
                     callings
                     ;
                     which
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     holy
                     ordinance
                     we
                     had
                     professed
                     :
                     wherefore
                     let
                     vs
                     labour
                     in
                     this
                     wisedom
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     wholy
                     to
                     take
                     vp
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     d●u●●e
                     our
                     other
                     times
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     still
                     perseuere
                     in
                     our
                     callings
                     ,
                     which
                     if
                     we
                     doe
                     ,
                     we
                     shal
                     haue
                     better
                     motions
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     incurre
                     so
                     dangerous
                     opinions
                     as
                     we
                     should
                     doe
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     gaue
                     our selues
                     to
                     continuall
                     reading
                     and
                     praying
                     .
                     But
                     shall
                     we
                     speake
                     of
                     this
                     doctrine
                     in
                     this
                     our
                     age
                     ,
                     which
                     rather
                     needeth
                     
                     a
                     spurre
                     than
                     a
                     bridle
                     ?
                     wherein
                     many
                     pray
                     but
                     obtaine
                     not
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     diligent
                     :
                     many
                     heare
                     but
                     are
                     fruitlesse
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     vse
                     no
                     diligence
                     .
                     For
                     besides
                     that
                     they
                     want
                     this
                     wisedome
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     that
                     that
                     is
                     appointed
                     for
                     the
                     growing
                     of
                     their
                     soules
                     ,
                     is
                     spent
                     in
                     worldly
                     cares
                     .
                     These
                     kinde
                     of
                     men
                     haue
                     their
                     soules
                     very
                     barren
                     ,
                     who
                     neither
                     vse
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     nor
                     redeeme
                     other
                     times
                     of
                     their
                     callings
                     ,
                     to
                     bestowe
                     any
                     thing
                     in
                     hearing
                     or
                     praying
                     :
                     or
                     if
                     happily
                     they
                     doe
                     heare
                     ,
                     they
                     rather
                     make
                     it
                     a
                     matter
                     to
                     ●arpe
                     at
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     be
                     instructed
                     by
                     it
                     .
                     These
                     men
                     as
                     they
                     will
                     heare
                     no
                     true
                     things
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     will
                     heare
                     false
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     they
                     will
                     marke
                     no
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     will
                     marke
                     ill
                     things
                     :
                     not
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     any
                     thing
                     false
                     or
                     ill
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     but
                     in
                     that
                     as
                     to
                     an
                     humble
                     spirited
                     man
                     the
                     Lord
                     maketh
                     the
                     word
                     the
                     sauour
                     of
                     life
                     vnto
                     life
                     :
                     so
                     vnto
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     ill
                     minded
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     maketh
                     it
                     the
                     sauour
                     of
                     death
                     vnto
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     giueth
                     them
                     ouer
                     in
                     the
                     pride
                     of
                     their
                     hearts
                     vnto
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     may
                     delude
                     them
                     ;
                     by
                     deceiueable
                     colours
                     For
                     many
                     will
                     be
                     readie
                     in
                     hearing
                     to
                     snatch
                     at
                     this
                     and
                     that
                     ,
                     if
                     any
                     thing
                     may
                     make
                     to
                     cloake
                     their
                     licentiousnes
                     ;
                     who
                     as
                     they
                     haue
                     itching
                     eares
                     ,
                     and
                     greedie
                     mindes
                     to
                     hunt
                     after
                     euill
                     :
                     so
                     by
                     the
                     iust
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     fall
                     into
                     the
                     misunderstanding
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     And
                     to
                     speake
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     doe
                     we
                     thinke
                     that
                     the
                     diuell
                     like
                     a
                     roring
                     Lion
                     co●passeth
                     vs
                     about
                     ,
                     the
                     flesh
                     daily
                     rebelleth
                     against
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     the
                     world
                     continuilly
                     sighteth
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     are
                     wee
                     truly
                     conscious
                     of
                     that
                     ignorance
                     which
                     ouerwhelmeth
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     gu●●tie
                     of
                     those
                     manifold
                     temptations
                     which
                     daily
                     ouercome
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     we
                     not
                     thinke
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     great
                     neede
                     to
                     vse
                     the
                     meanes
                     to
                     withstand
                     these
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     prayer
                     ?
                     Nay
                     ,
                     Gods
                     children
                     notwithstanding
                     they
                     vse
                     prayer
                     feruently
                     ,
                     and
                     accustome
                     themselues
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     diligently
                     ,
                     
                     feele
                     the
                     diuell
                     so
                     strong
                     ,
                     the
                     flesh
                     so
                     subtile
                     ,
                     the
                     world
                     so
                     deceiueable
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     thinke
                     not
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     sufficient
                     ;
                     but
                     redeeme
                     all
                     time
                     possible
                     ,
                     to
                     bestowe
                     in
                     the
                     meanes
                     to
                     withstand
                     their
                     assaults
                     .
                     Besides
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     must
                     needes
                     eate
                     euery
                     day
                     to
                     preserue
                     natural
                     life
                     ,
                     needs
                     must
                     we
                     giue
                     our selues
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     prayer
                     euery
                     day
                     ,
                     to
                     preserue
                     that
                     life
                     which
                     wee
                     
                     haue
                     in
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     .
                     Two
                     sermons
                     on
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     are
                     not
                     sufficient
                     for
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     feede
                     on
                     
                     all
                     the
                     weeke
                     after
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     well
                     acquainted
                     with
                     his
                     owne
                     wants
                     ,
                     if
                     hee
                     truely
                     consider
                     of
                     his
                     dangers
                     .
                  
                   
                     Our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     willeth
                     vs
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     wil
                     obtaine
                     ,
                     to
                     aske
                     earnestly
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     wil
                     find
                     ,
                     to
                     seeke
                     diligently
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     enter
                     ,
                     to
                     knocke
                     continually
                     .
                     Furthermore
                     ,
                     this
                     wisedome
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     must
                     teach
                     vs
                     to
                     bestowe
                     that
                     time
                     in
                     Gods
                     worship
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     most
                     fit
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     Gods
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     owne
                     estate
                     :
                     wherefore
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     omit
                     the
                     morning
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     the
                     fittest
                     time
                     for
                     all
                     good
                     things
                     .
                  
                   
                     Humane
                     wisedome
                     teacheth
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     wherein
                     is
                     any
                     commendation
                     &
                     excellencie
                     ,
                     
                     the
                     morning
                     time
                     especially
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     spent
                     .
                     The
                     student
                     for
                     his
                     studie
                     ,
                     the
                     world●ing
                     for
                     his
                     deuising
                     counteth
                     this
                     time
                     againe
                     .
                     Yea
                     the
                     drunkard
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Prophet
                     
                       riseth
                       early
                       to
                       be
                       filled
                       with
                       wine
                       .
                    
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     prayer
                     be
                     our
                     chiefest
                     pleasures
                     ;
                     ●f
                     the
                     belly
                     and
                     the
                     meate
                     shall
                     perish
                     in
                     time
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     word
                     will
                     make
                     our
                     soules
                     co●ti●●●●
                     for
                     euer
                     ,
                     seeing
                     without
                     it
                     our
                     soules
                     cannot
                     liue
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     it
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     are
                     ●●●●●ngbyes
                     and
                     accessories
                     :
                     then
                     true
                     wisedome
                     to
                     attaine
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     will
                     make
                     the
                     best
                     choyse
                     of
                     the
                     morning
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     in
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     agreeable
                     to
                     nature
                     ,
                     wee
                     serue
                     morning
                     as
                     an
                     helpe
                     to
                     bring
                     things
                     to
                     passe
                     in
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     had
                     we
                     need
                     to
                     vse
                     such
                     helps
                     in
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     lesse
                     agreeable
                     to
                     nature
                     ,
                     aboue
                     nature
                     ,
                     yea
                     contrarie
                     to
                     nature
                     ;
                     as
                     is
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     spirituall
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Nature
                     and
                     experiēce
                     teach
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     memorie
                     is
                     quickest
                     ,
                     our
                     senses
                     are
                     readiest
                     ,
                     our
                     naturall
                     powers
                     ablest
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     for
                     meditation
                     ,
                     because
                     our
                     mind
                     is
                     then
                     free
                     from
                     ill
                     ,
                     vaine
                     ,
                     and
                     worldly
                     thoughts
                     ;
                     our
                     memorie
                     is
                     renewed
                     and
                     hath
                     recouered
                     farre
                     greater
                     strength
                     ▪
                     our
                     senses
                     are
                     not
                     in●eigled
                     with
                     any
                     outward
                     things
                     ;
                     our
                     naturall
                     powers
                     being
                     re●●●ed
                     ,
                     haue
                     then
                     their
                     greatest
                     libertie
                     .
                     Wherfore
                     seeing
                     by
                     nature
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     capable
                     of
                     the
                     ●●●●
                     ;
                     but
                     it
                     goeth
                     with
                     nature
                     as
                     against
                     the
                     dreame
                     or
                     against
                     the
                     ●aire
                     :
                     now
                     necessarie
                     is
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     that
                     the
                     first
                     thing
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     our
                     eyes
                     should
                     be
                     the
                     temple
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ▪
                     the
                     first
                     thing
                     to
                     our
                     eares
                     ,
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     season
                     our
                     mindes
                     with
                     meditation
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     walke
                     with
                     Eliah
                     all
                     the
                     day
                     after
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     we
                     haue
                     heard
                     or
                     read
                     .
                     And
                     although
                     no
                     time
                     is
                     vnfit
                     for
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     prayer
                     :
                     yet
                     now
                     we
                     speake
                     not
                     simply
                     what
                     time
                     is
                     fit
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     time
                     rather
                     is
                     most
                     fit
                     herein
                     to
                     be
                     vsed
                     .
                  
                   
                     On
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     been
                     trauailing
                     in
                     our
                     worldly
                     businesse
                     ▪
                     many
                     things
                     haue
                     occupied
                     our
                     senses
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     much
                     trauaile
                     ,
                     wee
                     prouoke
                     our
                     appetite
                     to
                     receiue
                     ●e●●e
                     ;
                     and
                     after
                     much
                     l●bouring
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     eating
                     ●o●ned
                     ●●●●
                     ea●●●es
                     ,
                     much
                     dulnes
                     ●●●●peth
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ,
                     which
                     hardly
                     will
                     admit
                     vs
                     with
                     any
                     good
                     profit
                     to
                     heare
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     For
                     euen
                     Gods
                     children
                     though
                     they
                     ●i●iue
                     by
                     all
                     meanes
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     become
                     not
                     oppressed
                     with
                     meate
                     and
                     drinke
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     feele
                     after
                     their
                     ●epa●●
                     ,
                     a
                     naturall
                     ●ea●ines
                     and
                     dulnes
                     ,
                     which
                     maketh
                     them
                     lesse
                     able
                     and
                     fit
                     to
                     receieue
                     the
                     word
                     with
                     readme
                     and
                     reuerence
                     .
                     For
                     to
                     the
                     receiuing
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     prayer
                     ,
                     two
                     things
                     especially
                     are
                     necessarie
                     :
                     
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     a
                     prepared
                     mind
                     before
                     we
                     begin
                     ;
                     and
                     an
                     examination
                     ,
                     that
                     meditation
                     with
                     our selues
                     after
                     we
                     haue
                     ended
                     :
                     els
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     come
                     hand
                     ouer
                     head
                     ,
                     as
                     good
                     neuer
                     a
                     whit
                     as
                     neuer
                     the
                     better
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     indeede
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     a
                     man
                     going
                     continually
                     in
                     the
                     sun
                     shall
                     in
                     time
                     haue
                     a
                     blacke
                     hew
                     :
                     so
                     in
                     oft
                     hearing
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     attaine
                     to
                     some
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     shall
                     neuer
                     without
                     this
                     true
                     preparation
                     and
                     examination
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     attaine
                     to
                     the
                     soundnesse
                     of
                     iudgement
                     Most
                     needfull
                     it
                     is
                     with
                     prepared
                     minds
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     prayer
                     ;
                     because
                     
                     when
                     we
                     heare
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     commeth
                     downe
                     into
                     the
                     Church
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     among
                     vs
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     we
                     pray
                     ,
                     we
                     mount
                     vp
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     heauen
                     among
                     the
                     Angels
                     :
                     wherefore
                     w●●re
                     not
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     so
                     high
                     a
                     banket
                     with
                     vnwashed
                     ●●nds
                     ▪
                     not
                     to
                     draw
                     neere
                     to
                     the
                     mariage
                     ,
                     without
                     our
                     wedding
                     garment
                     ;
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     take
                     heede
                     ,
                     with
                     what
                     foote
                     we
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     ●east
                     happily
                     we
                     offer
                     the
                     sacrifice
                     of
                     fo●●es
                     .
                     For
                     foo●es
                     thinke
                     they
                     haue
                     done
                     well
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     haue
                     giuen
                     their
                     bodily
                     presence
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     haue
                     heard
                     and
                     prayed
                     as
                     others
                     doe
                     ,
                     neuer
                     preparing
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     or
                     examining
                     their
                     owne
                     wants
                     .
                     But
                     wee
                     must
                     learne
                     truly
                     to
                     search
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     nec●ssities
                     wee
                     must
                     
                     pray
                     that
                     the
                     ●i●is●ers
                     mouth
                     may
                     be
                     opened
                     ,
                     who
                     i●
                     preaching
                     is
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     God
                     speaking
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     praying
                     is
                     our
                     mouth
                     speaking
                     to
                     God
                     for
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                   
                     And
                     surely
                     as
                     for
                     the
                     hearty
                     desire
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     euen
                     euill
                     men
                     haue
                     somtimes
                     their
                     mouthes
                     opened
                     to
                     speake
                     some
                     good
                     things
                     ;
                     Euen
                     so
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     this
                     affection
                     in
                     the
                     hearers
                     ,
                     the
                     good
                     minister
                     doth
                     not
                     speake
                     so
                     plentifully
                     and
                     fruitfully
                     as
                     were
                     to
                     bee
                     wished
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     ,
                     standest
                     thou
                     in
                     neede
                     to
                     be
                     comforted
                     ?
                     standest
                     thou
                     in
                     neede
                     to
                     be
                     humbled
                     ?
                     standest
                     thou
                     in
                     neede
                     to
                     be
                     exhorted
                     ?
                     pray
                     that
                     thine
                     heart
                     may
                     be
                     prepared
                     to
                     conceiue
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     especially
                     concerne
                     thine
                     estate
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     thy
                     pastor
                     may
                     open
                     his
                     mouth
                     to
                     thy
                     profit
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     prayers
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     the
                     vngodly
                     shall
                     vtter
                     profitable
                     things
                     :
                     Balaam
                     shall
                     blesse
                     for
                     Israels
                     sake
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     be
                     vnto
                     
                     them
                     as
                     an
                     Vnicornes
                     horne
                     ,
                     against
                     Balaams
                     cursing
                     :
                     and
                     Caiphas
                     shall
                     prophecie
                     good
                     things
                     of
                     Christ.
                     On
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     people
                     are
                     ill
                     ,
                     Dauid
                     shall
                     number
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     shall
                     make
                     drie
                     &
                     barren
                     the
                     graces
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     minister
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     the
                     hearers
                     are
                     not
                     prepared
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     this
                     preparing
                     of
                     our selues
                     is
                     necessary
                     ;
                     so
                     also
                     meditation
                     ,
                     and
                     applying
                     that
                     to
                     our selues
                     which
                     wee
                     haue
                     heard
                     and
                     prayed
                     for
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     how
                     the
                     word
                     belongeth
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     euent
                     our
                     prayers
                     haue
                     .
                     For
                     alas
                     ,
                     what
                     
                     precious
                     seede
                     is
                     cast
                     in
                     the
                     high
                     wayes
                     side
                     ,
                     because
                     by
                     meditation
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     laide
                     vp
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     diuell
                     is
                     suffered
                     to
                     come
                     and
                     steale
                     it
                     from
                     vs
                     ?
                     To
                     what
                     end
                     is
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     hue
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     learned
                     ?
                     If
                     euery
                     man
                     shall
                     enter
                     thus
                     into
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     how
                     many
                     sermons
                     haue
                     I
                     heard
                     ,
                     but
                     how
                     little
                     haue
                     I
                     profited
                     by
                     them
                     ?
                     how
                     long
                     haue
                     thy
                     ministers
                     preached
                     ?
                     but
                     how
                     slenderly
                     haue
                     I
                     practised
                     ?
                     then
                     should
                     he
                     see
                     what
                     comfort
                     he
                     had
                     in
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     
                       IESVS
                       CHRIST
                    
                     ,
                     when
                     so
                     many
                     pearles
                     haue
                     bene
                     cast
                     to
                     swine
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     holy
                     things
                     haue
                     bene
                     giuen
                     to
                     dogs
                     .
                     Likewise
                     as
                     needfull
                     is
                     this
                     examination
                     of
                     our selues
                     in
                     prayer
                     ;
                     if
                     that
                     ,
                     after
                     I
                     haue
                     prayed
                     I
                     haue
                     obtained
                     ,
                     mine
                     heart
                     may
                     
                     be
                     enlarged
                     to
                     thanksgiuing
                     :
                     if
                     I
                     haue
                     not
                     receiued
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     search
                     the
                     cause
                     in
                     mine
                     owne
                     conscience
                     ,
                     &
                     thinke
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     haue
                     me
                     still
                     to
                     continue
                     my
                     prayers
                     vnto
                     him
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     ,
                     seeing
                     we
                     must
                     thus
                     prepare
                     our
                     mindes
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     examine
                     our
                     hearts
                     after
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     we
                     are
                     vnapt
                     to
                     heare
                     or
                     pray
                     ,
                     after
                     we
                     are
                     refreshed
                     ,
                     because
                     our
                     mindes
                     are
                     laden
                     and
                     
                     our
                     bodies
                     are
                     heauie
                     ,
                     it
                     shal
                     be
                     good
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     so
                     soone
                     as
                     we
                     awake
                     ,
                     to
                     meditate
                     of
                     
                     GOD
                     our
                     Creatour
                     ,
                     to
                     call
                     to
                     minde
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     the
                     Appearing
                     of
                     CHRIST
                     ,
                     to
                     consider
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     muse
                     of
                     our
                     rising
                     to
                     Iudgement
                     .
                     Thus
                     doing
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     as
                     in
                     a
                     present
                     viewe
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     graces
                     of
                     God
                     set
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     before
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     and
                     many
                     comfortable
                     things
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     comming
                     to
                     our
                     mindes
                     .
                     This
                     wee
                     see
                     was
                     the
                     practise
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       preuented
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       the
                       morning
                       light
                    
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     if
                     in
                     the
                     night
                     ,
                     wee
                     will
                     but
                     
                       giue
                       a
                       good
                       sigh
                       when
                       wee
                       awake
                       ,
                    
                     although
                     I
                     meane
                     not
                     to
                     take
                     away
                     all
                     naturall
                     refection
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     finde
                     great
                     comfort
                     in
                     it
                     .
                     Thus
                     if
                     wee
                     spend
                     the
                     morning
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     prayer
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     so
                     walk
                     in
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     
                     which
                     we
                     heare
                     and
                     pray
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     day
                     long
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     shall
                     
                       vse
                       this
                       Worlde
                       ,
                       as
                       though
                       wee
                       vsed
                       it
                       not
                    
                     ;
                     wee
                     shall
                     no
                     further
                     vse
                     our
                     callings
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     be
                     helpes
                     to
                     a
                     better
                     countrie
                     :
                     we
                     shall
                     haue
                     our
                     direction
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     what
                     to
                     doe
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     to
                     leaue
                     vndone
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     doe
                     all
                     things
                     the
                     better
                     to
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     possessing
                     of
                     our
                     soules
                     continually
                     in
                     peace
                     and
                     patience
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     yet
                     this
                     doctrine
                     be
                     not
                     sufficient
                     to
                     perswade
                     vs
                     ,
                     the
                     verie
                     Idolaters
                     will
                     teach
                     vs
                     it
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     rise
                     early
                     and
                     breake
                     their
                     sleepes
                     to
                     goe
                     to
                     the
                     masse
                     :
                     when
                     Aaron
                     had
                     yeelded
                     to
                     the
                     people
                     for
                     making
                     of
                     a
                     calfe
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       people
                       did
                       rise
                       early
                       in
                       the
                       morning
                       .
                    
                     If
                     then
                     Idolaters
                     for
                     their
                     superstitions
                     can
                     cut
                     off
                     their
                     sleepe
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     they
                     might
                     leaue
                     in
                     them
                     the
                     deeper
                     impressions
                     ,
                     why
                     should
                     wee
                     bee
                     slacke
                     to
                     bestow
                     this
                     time
                     in
                     the
                     musing
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     feele
                     the
                     more
                     effectuall
                     operation
                     of
                     it
                     all
                     the
                     day
                     following
                     ?
                     What
                     shall
                     I
                     speake
                     of
                     that
                     ,
                     Act.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       That
                       the
                       holie
                       Ghost
                       came
                       downe
                       on
                       the
                       Apostles
                       in
                       the
                       morning
                       :
                    
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     gathered
                     by
                     the
                     sermon
                     of
                     Peter
                     ,
                     when
                     as
                     he
                     telleth
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     but
                     the
                     third
                     houre
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     .
                     Where
                     it
                     may
                     appeare
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     before
                     being
                     occupied
                     in
                     prayer
                     and
                     ministring
                     of
                     the
                     Worde
                     ,
                     the
                     holie
                     Ghost
                     came
                     downe
                     vpon
                     them
                     .
                     Thus
                     wee
                     see
                     the
                     fittest
                     time
                     to
                     receiue
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     morning
                     .
                     In
                     euery
                     
                     place
                     almost
                     of
                     the
                     Prophecyes
                     it
                     is
                     sayde
                     ,
                     the
                     Lorde
                     stretched
                     out
                     his
                     Arme
                     earlie
                     by
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     to
                     teach
                     vs
                     that
                     this
                     should
                     be
                     the
                     aptest
                     time
                     ,
                     both
                     to
                     deliuer
                     and
                     to
                     receiue
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     If
                     then
                     students
                     ,
                     worldlings
                     ,
                     Epicures
                     ,
                     and
                     idolaters
                     haue
                     made
                     their
                     gain●
                     of
                     the
                     morning
                     ;
                     if
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     was
                     then
                     sent
                     downe
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Prophets
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     would
                     ▪
                     each
                     :
                     let
                     vs
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     of
                     God
                     
                       preuent
                       the
                       Morning
                       light
                       ,
                       and
                       take
                       vp
                       the
                       first
                       p●rt
                       of
                       the
                       day
                       ,
                    
                     in
                     wisedome
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     to
                     the
                     Lords
                     behalfe
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     third
                     thing
                     which
                     we
                     noted
                     was
                     cheerfulnes
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     should
                     cherish
                     ,
                     fe●de
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     support
                     our
                     diligence
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     we
                     can
                     doe
                     nothing
                     diligently
                     long
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     also
                     doe
                     it
                     painefully
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     saith
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     .
                     42.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       I
                       went
                       with
                       the
                       multitude
                       ,
                       and
                       led
                       them
                       into
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       voyce
                       of
                       singing
                       &
                       praise
                       ,
                       as
                       〈…〉
                       keepeth
                       a
                       feast
                       .
                    
                     This
                     spirit
                     of
                     cheerefulnes
                     (
                     oh
                     that
                     it
                     were
                     in
                     vs
                     )
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     say
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     when
                     the
                     bell
                     tolleth
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     the
                     Lord
                     calleth
                     vs
                     ,
                     come
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     go●
                     to
                     ▪
                     other
                     ●o
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     goe
                     cheerfully
                     :
                     for
                     we
                     goe
                     to
                     a
                     feast
                     ,
                     we
                     goe
                     to
                     heare
                     God
                     speake
                     vnto
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     partakers
                     of
                     the
                     banket
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     Well
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     any
                     one
                     sinne
                     that
                     will
                     more
                     sit
                     vpon
                     the
                     conscience
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     then
                     their
                     negligence
                     in
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     want
                     of
                     cheerefulnes
                     in
                     hearing
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     onely
                     meanes
                     to
                     make
                     vs
                     fruitfull
                     in
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     withdraw
                     vs
                     from
                     euill
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     to
                     support
                     diligence
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     vse
                     cheerfulnesse
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     which
                     ,
                     diligence
                     languisheth
                     ,
                     fainteth
                     ,
                     and
                     faileth
                     .
                     Therefore
                     the
                     Prophet
                     saith
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     .
                     95.
                     
                     
                       Come
                       ,
                       let
                       vs
                       reioyce
                       ,
                       let
                       vs
                       sing
                       aloud
                       ,
                       let
                       vs
                       come
                       before
                       his
                       face
                       with
                       praise
                       ,
                       let
                       vs
                       sing
                       aloud
                       vnto
                       ●am
                       with
                       Psalms
                       .
                    
                     Neither
                     must
                     women
                     heere
                     shake
                     off
                     their
                     duties
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     excuse
                     themselues
                     from
                     comming
                     :
                     for
                     in
                     many
                     places
                     of
                     the
                     scriptures
                     wee
                     reade
                     of
                     the
                     zeale
                     of
                     women
                     ,
                     which
                     ouerpassed
                     the
                     zeale
                     of
                     manie
                     men
                     .
                     Luk
                     8.
                     
                     We
                     reade
                     how
                     certaine
                     women
                     came
                     and
                     followed
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     healed
                     of
                     their
                     infirmities
                     .
                     Mary
                     is
                     commended
                     for
                     her
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     in
                     chusing
                     and
                     discerning
                     the
                     times
                     aright
                     .
                     M●●i●
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Mary
                       Magdalen
                    
                     are
                     set
                     downe
                     in
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     for
                     comming
                     early
                     to
                     the
                     sepulcher
                     of
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     first
                     appeared
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     first
                     sought
                     him
                     ,
                     Math.
                     28.
                     we
                     read
                     also
                     ,
                     Act.
                     16.
                     that
                     certaine
                     women
                     came
                     to
                     Philippj
                     ,
                     to
                     heare
                     Paul
                     and
                     Timothie
                     and
                     that
                     a
                     certaine
                     woman
                     named
                     Lydia
                     ,
                     a
                     seller
                     of
                     purple
                     ,
                     attended
                     to
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     Paul
                     spake
                     ,
                     who
                     therefore
                     had
                     her
                     heart
                     opened
                     before
                     other
                     men
                     .
                     
                       Well
                       ,
                       in
                       loue
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       lacke
                       ,
                       in
                       cheerfulnes
                    
                     
                     
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       negligence
                       ,
                       in
                       good
                       will
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       want
                       .
                    
                     And
                     surely
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     were
                     more
                     cheerfull
                     in
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     see
                     such
                     good
                     successe
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     grieued
                     with
                     our selues
                     in
                     that
                     we
                     vsed
                     it
                     not
                     before
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     next
                     thing
                     we
                     obserue
                     in
                     prayer
                     was
                     Faith
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     thus
                     be
                     diligent
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     
                     needfull
                     wee
                     should
                     belieue
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     confident
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     throwne
                     downe
                     with
                     the
                     feeling
                     of
                     our
                     wants
                     ,
                     so
                     must
                     we
                     be
                     raised
                     vp
                     againe
                     ,
                     with
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     promises
                     ;
                     because
                     as
                     neede
                     pulls
                     vs
                     vpon
                     our
                     knees
                     ,
                     so
                     Faith
                     brings
                     vs
                     to
                     true
                     prayer
                     ,
                     hauing
                     a
                     sure
                     perswasion
                     thereby
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     obtaine
                     .
                     This
                     faith
                     appeareth
                     here
                     in
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       waited
                       on
                       thy
                       word
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     did
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     belieued
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     giue
                     vnto
                     him
                     whatsoeuer
                     he
                     did
                     aske
                     .
                     Wherfore
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     oft
                     vseth
                     these
                     speeches
                     ,
                     
                       Thy
                       Faith
                       hath
                       made
                       thee
                       whole
                       :
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       faith
                       ,
                       be
                       it
                       vnto
                       thee
                       .
                    
                     Iames
                     saith
                     ,
                     5.
                     15.
                     
                     
                       The
                       prayer
                       of
                       the
                       faithfull
                       ,
                       shall
                       saue
                       the
                       si●ke
                       .
                    
                     Rom.
                     10.
                     
                     
                       How
                       shall
                       they
                       pray
                       to
                       him
                       in
                       whom
                       they
                       haue
                       not
                       beli●ued
                       ?
                    
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                     1.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Let
                       him
                       that
                       wanteth
                       wisedome
                       aske
                       in
                       Faith
                       ,
                       and
                       wauer
                       not
                       ,
                       for
                       hee
                       that
                       wandreth
                       ,
                       is
                       like
                       a
                       waue
                       of
                       the
                       ●ea
                       ,
                       t●st
                       of
                       the
                       winde
                       and
                       caryed
                       away
                       .
                       Neither
                       let
                       that
                       man
                       thinke
                       he
                       shall
                       receiue
                       any
                       thing
                       of
                       the
                       Lord.
                    
                     So
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     sure
                     perswasion
                     of
                     Gods
                     mercie
                     towards
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     lifteth
                     vs
                     vp
                     hands
                     and
                     eyes
                     ,
                     euen
                     as
                     the
                     feeling
                     of
                     our
                     wants
                     draweth
                     out
                     ●ig●es
                     and
                     groanes
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     belieue
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     feedeth
                     the
                     yong
                     rauens
                     that
                     call
                     vpon
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     gioeth
                     foode
                     to
                     the
                     Lyons
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     much
                     more
                     belieue
                     that
                     his
                     eares
                     are
                     open
                     to
                     the
                     prayers
                     of
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     &
                     his
                     eyes
                     are
                     ouer
                     the
                     righteous
                     ,
                     which
                     call
                     vpon
                     him
                     faithfully
                     .
                     Hitherto
                     saith
                     
                       CHRIST
                       ,
                       haue
                       yee
                       asked
                       nothing
                       of
                       my
                       Father
                       ,
                       aske
                       now
                       in
                       my
                       Name
                       ,
                       and
                       yee
                       shall
                       obtaine
                       .
                    
                     And
                     the
                     Author
                     to
                     the
                     Hebr.
                     4
                     16.
                     exhorteth
                     vs
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       vs
                       goe
                       boldly
                       to
                       the
                       Throne
                       of
                       grace
                       ,
                       that
                       wee
                       may
                       obtaine
                       mercie
                       .
                    
                     For
                     nothing
                     more
                     grieueth
                     the
                     Lorde
                     than
                     incredulitie
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     will
                     come
                     to
                     God
                     must
                     belieue
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     finde
                     him
                     fauourable
                     to
                     them
                     .
                     Howbeit
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     alwayes
                     remember
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     pomises
                     of
                     GOD
                     are
                     in
                     
                       CHRIST
                       ,
                       yea
                       ,
                       &
                       amen
                       .
                    
                     2.
                     
                     Cor.
                     2.
                     
                     For
                     neuer
                     are
                     the
                     promises
                     effectuall
                     without
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     Faith
                     without
                     belieuing
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     through
                     Iesus
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                   
                     Now
                     that
                     Faith
                     may
                     be
                     the
                     more
                     strengthened
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     ioyne
                     there
                     unto
                     patience
                     .
                     For
                     
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     faithfull
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     needfull
                     to
                     waite
                     on
                     Gods
                     leisure
                     ,
                     in
                     tarying
                     by
                     patience
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     our
                     prayers
                     graunted
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     those
                     promises
                     ,
                     wherein
                     by
                     Faith
                     wee
                     belieued
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     ,
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     Faith
                     was
                     not
                     here
                     cut
                     off
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     brunt
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     discouraged
                     or
                     ready
                     to
                     breake
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       wai●e
                       on
                       thy
                       word
                    
                     .
                     Likewise
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     135.
                     
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       waited
                       on
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       my
                       soule
                       hath
                       waited
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       haue
                       trusted
                       in
                       his
                       word
                    
                     6.
                     
                     
                       My
                       soule
                       waiteth
                       on
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       more
                       then
                       the
                       morning
                       watch
                       watcheth
                       for
                       the
                       morning
                       .
                    
                     7.
                     
                     
                       Let
                       Israel
                       waite
                       on
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Behold
                     ,
                     after
                     he
                     made
                     mention
                     of
                     the
                     mercie
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     he
                     speaketh
                     three
                     times
                     of
                     his
                     patience
                     in
                     wayting
                     on
                     him
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     see
                     this
                     to
                     bee
                     the
                     propertie
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     first
                     vndoubtedly
                     to
                     take
                     hold
                     of
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     to
                     support
                     their
                     faith
                     by
                     patience
                     ,
                     in
                     wayting
                     for
                     the
                     accomplishment
                     of
                     his
                     promises
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     saide
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     .
                     147.
                     10.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       hath
                       no
                       pleasure
                       in
                       the
                       strength
                       of
                       an
                       horse
                       ,
                       neither
                       delighteth
                       hee
                       in
                       the
                       legges
                       of
                       man.
                    
                     11.
                     
                     
                       But
                       the
                       Lord
                       delighteth
                       in
                       them
                       that
                       feare
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       attend
                       vpon
                       his
                       mercie
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     on
                     them
                     that
                     tarrie
                     on
                     Gods
                     lessure
                     for
                     their
                     succour
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     CHRIST
                     would
                     haue
                     vs
                     perseuere
                     ,
                     hee
                     saith
                     ,
                     Apocal.
                     vlt.
                     
                       I
                       come
                       quicklie
                    
                     .
                     Whereby
                     ,
                     as
                     hee
                     would
                     incite
                     vs
                     to
                     attend
                     the
                     more
                     patiently
                     vpon
                     his
                     comming
                     :
                     So
                     wee
                     must
                     knowe
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     hee
                     yet
                     commeth
                     not
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     wee
                     are
                     not
                     yet
                     ready
                     to
                     receiue
                     him
                     .
                     To
                     conclude
                     ,
                     Hab●c
                     :
                     2.
                     
                     
                       I
                       will
                       stand
                       vpon
                       my
                       watch
                       ,
                       and
                       set
                       mee
                       vpon
                       the
                       Towre
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     answered
                     him
                     and
                     saide
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Write
                       the
                       vision
                       ,
                       and
                       make
                       it
                       plaine
                       vpon
                       tables
                       ,
                       that
                       hee
                       may
                       runne
                       that
                       readeth
                       it
                       .
                       3.
                       
                       For
                       the
                       vision
                       is
                       yet
                       for
                       an
                       appointed
                       time
                       ,
                       but
                       at
                       the
                       last
                       it
                       shall
                       speake
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       lie
                       :
                       though
                       it
                       tarrie
                       ,
                       waite
                       ,
                       or
                       it
                       shall
                       surely
                       come
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       not
                       stay
                       .
                    
                     Hee
                     will
                     tarrie
                     long
                     to
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     seemeth
                     not
                     to
                     heare
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     will
                     come
                     quicklie
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     so
                     soone
                     as
                     wee
                     are
                     prepared
                     .
                  
                   
                     They
                     may
                     see
                     the
                     fruite
                     of
                     this
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     most
                     giuen
                     vnto
                     prayer
                     .
                     Now
                     ,
                     wee
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     prescribe
                     the
                     Lord
                     his
                     time
                     in
                     hearing
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     or
                     graunting
                     our
                     requests
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     must
                     tarri●
                     Gods
                     appointed
                     time
                     ,
                     wherein
                     wee
                     shalt
                     see
                     the
                     mightie
                     wonders
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     That
                     wee
                     may
                     thus
                     be
                     patient
                     and
                     not
                     fainte
                     ,
                     but
                     be
                     constant
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     feede
                     our
                     mindes
                     with
                     the
                     meditation
                     of
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     haue
                     shewed
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     of
                     God
                     here
                     supporteth
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     neither
                     is
                     any
                     thing
                     more
                     necessarie
                     then
                     this
                     For
                     when
                     to
                     prooue
                     our
                     patience
                     and
                     trie
                     our
                     Faith
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     often
                     a
                     great
                     distance
                     of
                     time
                     betweene
                     the
                     making
                     and
                     obtaining
                     of
                     our
                     requests
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     haue
                     the
                     Word
                     still
                     recoursing
                     in
                     our
                     minde
                     ,
                     vntill
                     the
                     promised
                     time
                     come
                     .
                     For
                     want
                     of
                     which
                     meditation
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     the
                     not
                     obseruing
                     the
                     euent
                     of
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     musing
                     ,
                     and
                     diligent
                     examining
                     our
                     vnbeliefe
                     ,
                     wee
                     often
                     faile
                     in
                     obtaining
                     our
                     requests
                     ,
                     and
                     fainte
                     in
                     tarying
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     leisure
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     see
                     what
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     meaning
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Mine
                       eye
                       preuented
                       the
                       night
                       watches
                    
                     ;
                     in
                     that
                     hee
                     declareth
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     watched
                     were
                     not
                     so
                     diligent
                     in
                     their
                     watching
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     tarying
                     to
                     see
                     Gods
                     promises
                     accomplished
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     see
                     then
                     ,
                     dow
                     needfull
                     a
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     meditate
                     on
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     at
                     such
                     time
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     suit
                     hangeth
                     still
                     at
                     the
                     Throne
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     without
                     graunt
                     and
                     effect
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers
                       :
                       149.
                       
                    
                     
                       Heare
                       my
                       voyce
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       louing
                       kindenesse
                       :
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       quicken
                       mee
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       custome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     last
                     propertie
                     which
                     wee
                     are
                     to
                     obserue
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     bee
                     acquainted
                     with
                     the
                     dealings
                     of
                     GOD
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     recompencing
                     his
                     Saints
                     ,
                     or
                     reuenging
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     our selues
                     obserued
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     others
                     .
                     Whereof
                     the
                     Prophet
                     maketh
                     mention
                     when
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       quicken
                       mee
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       iudgement
                       :
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     thy
                     custome
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     thou
                     art
                     wont
                     to
                     deale
                     with
                     thy
                     people
                     in
                     affliction
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     thou
                     hast
                     done
                     before
                     ,
                     both
                     to
                     mee
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     to
                     other
                     of
                     thy
                     seruants
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     this
                     obseruation
                     of
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     bene
                     at
                     other
                     times
                     practised
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     ,
                     Ps.
                     22.
                     where
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     had
                     complaine
                     !
                     of
                     his
                     manifolde
                     extremities
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     rehearsed
                     his
                     grieuous
                     sorrowes
                     ,
                     wherwith
                     he
                     was
                     vexed
                     ,
                     he
                     recouereth
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     groweth
                     in
                     hope
                     saying
                     .
                     4
                     
                       Our
                       fathers
                       trusted
                       in
                       thee
                       ,
                       they
                       trusted
                       ,
                       and
                       thou
                       ●●dd●st
                       aeluer
                       them
                       .
                    
                     5.
                     
                     
                       They
                       called
                       vpon
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       were
                       deliuered
                       ,
                       they
                       trusted
                       in
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       were
                       not
                       confoundded
                       .
                    
                     As
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     haue
                     said
                     :
                     Lord
                     thou
                     art
                     w●nt
                     to
                     deale
                     otherwise
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     olde
                     with
                     our
                     forefathers
                     ,
                     that
                     feared
                     thy
                     name
                     :
                     wherefore
                     seeing
                     thou
                     art
                     now
                     the
                     same
                     God
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     out
                     of
                     hope
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     trust
                     thou
                     wilt
                     deale
                     mercifully
                     also
                     with
                     me
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     We
                     haue
                     often
                     shewed
                     ,
                     how
                     iudgement
                     in
                     this
                     Psalme
                     is
                     taken
                     either
                     for
                     the
                     accomplishment
                     of
                     Gods
                     promises
                     vnto
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     executing
                     of
                     his
                     wrath
                     on
                     his
                     enemies
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     iudgement
                     of
                     mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     iudgement
                     of
                     seueritie
                     ;
                     the
                     first
                     whereof
                     is
                     vnderstood
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     gather
                     by
                     the
                     wordes
                     going
                     before
                     ,
                     
                       Heare
                       my
                       voyce
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       louing
                       kindnes
                       :
                    
                     of
                     which
                     couenant
                     of
                     mercy
                     hee
                     also
                     maketh
                     mention
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     portion
                     vers
                     .
                     7.
                     
                     
                       Consider
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       how
                       I
                       loue
                       thy
                       precepts
                       ,
                       quicken
                       me
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       louing
                       kindnes
                       .
                    
                     This
                     is
                     that
                     couenant
                     of
                     grace
                     wherein
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     pardon
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     heare
                     our
                     prayers
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     though
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     Gods
                     wrath
                     and
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     we
                     dare
                     not
                     appeare
                     before
                     his
                     Maiestie
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     comparing
                     our
                     cause
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Lords
                     cause
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     our
                     aduersaries
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     also
                     the
                     aduersaries
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     his
                     mercy
                     in
                     defending
                     his
                     owne
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     preseruing
                     them
                     that
                     maintaine
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     come
                     with
                     boldnes
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     an
                     assured
                     hope
                     that
                     our
                     prayers
                     shall
                     be
                     heard
                     .
                     Thus
                     wee
                     may
                     call
                     to
                     minde
                     how
                     God
                     is
                     accustomed
                     to
                     deale
                     with
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     fearing
                     before
                     him
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     but
                     recouering
                     our selues
                     through
                     hope
                     in
                     his
                     sweete
                     promises
                     ,
                     whereon
                     wee
                     must
                     ●o
                     stay
                     our selues
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     remembrance
                     of
                     them
                     may
                     support
                     vs
                     :
                     and
                     to
                     doe
                     this
                     the
                     better
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     obserue
                     the
                     accomplishment
                     of
                     them
                     both
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     others
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     what
                     a
                     great
                     stay
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     to
                     know
                     that
                     no
                     other
                     trouble
                     ouertaketh
                     vs
                     ,
                     none
                     other
                     temptation
                     hath
                     inuaded
                     vs
                     ,
                     than
                     such
                     as
                     haue
                     ouertaken
                     and
                     inuaded
                     other
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     &
                     wherein
                     they
                     haue
                     found
                     deliuerance
                     .
                  
                   
                     Further
                     ,
                     wee
                     may
                     herein
                     desire
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     affoord
                     sentence
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     our
                     cause
                     is
                     good
                     though
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     so
                     vpright
                     in
                     defending
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     or
                     when
                     our
                     good
                     cause
                     is
                     well
                     handled
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     not
                     for
                     our selues
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     our
                     aduersaries
                     ill
                     cause
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     deliuer
                     vs.
                     Wherefore
                     when
                     we
                     will
                     obtaine
                     our
                     requests
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     endeuour
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     in
                     vs
                     lieth
                     ,
                     to
                     offer
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     vnto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     well
                     handled
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       150.
                       
                    
                     
                       They
                       drawe
                       neere
                       ,
                       that
                       followe
                       after
                       malice
                       ,
                       and
                       are
                       farre
                       from
                       thy
                       law
                       .
                    
                     
                       Vers.
                       151.
                       
                    
                     
                       Thou
                       art
                       neere
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       :
                       for
                       all
                       thy
                       commaundements
                       are
                       true
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     WE
                     shewed
                     before
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     the
                     obtaining
                     of
                     his
                     request
                     vseth
                     three
                     especiall
                     arguments
                     :
                     the
                     one
                     drawne
                     from
                     his
                     person
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     foure
                     verses
                     :
                     the
                     other
                     from
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     fift
                     verse
                     :
                     the
                     third
                     and
                     last
                     from
                     the
                     person
                     of
                     his
                     aduersaries
                     ,
                     contained
                     in
                     these
                     two
                     verses
                     .
                     The
                     plaine
                     sense
                     whereof
                     briefly
                     is
                     thus
                     much
                     :
                     They
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     haue
                     an
                     ill
                     cause
                     ,
                     are
                     readie
                     to
                     bring
                     their
                     wickednes
                     to
                     an
                     end
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     readie
                     to
                     hurt
                     me
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     are
                     farre
                     from
                     thy
                     law
                     :
                     wilt
                     thou
                     then
                     maintaine
                     such
                     ?
                     they
                     being
                     so
                     neere
                     my
                     necke
                     ?
                     No
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     no
                     more
                     neere
                     to
                     hurt
                     ,
                     than
                     thou
                     art
                     neere
                     to
                     deliuer
                     me
                     ;
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     neerer
                     with
                     malice
                     ,
                     than
                     thou
                     art
                     with
                     deliuerance
                     .
                     Thus
                     hee
                     draweth
                     away
                     his
                     consideration
                     from
                     the
                     iudgemēt
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     and
                     looketh
                     down
                     to
                     his
                     watch-tower
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     his
                     sanctuarie
                     .
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     cried
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     called
                     vpon
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     with
                     mine
                     whole
                     heart
                     ;
                     I
                     preuented
                     the
                     morning
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     night-watches
                     ;
                     I
                     waited
                     on
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     I
                     mediated
                     on
                     thy
                     word
                     ;
                     I
                     haue
                     obserued
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     of
                     old
                     :
                     when
                     I
                     am
                     thus
                     neere
                     ,
                     wilt
                     thou
                     forsake
                     me
                     ?
                     They
                     are
                     farre
                     from
                     thy
                     word
                     ,
                     canst
                     thou
                     leaue
                     them
                     vnpunished
                     ?
                     no
                     ,
                     thou
                     art
                     neere
                     their
                     punishment
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     deliuerance
                     .
                     I
                     know
                     as
                     they
                     depart
                     from
                     thee
                     ,
                     so
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     escape
                     vnpunished
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     because
                     their
                     sinne
                     is
                     come
                     to
                     such
                     ripenes
                     ,
                     as
                     thy
                     iustice
                     can
                     no
                     longer
                     suffer
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     temptation
                     to
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     which
                     haue
                     walked
                     vprightly
                     and
                     kept
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     wicked
                     should
                     still
                     be
                     neere
                     their
                     neckes
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     any
                     such
                     thing
                     hereafter
                     happen
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     discomforted
                     ,
                     or
                     thinke
                     it
                     very
                     strange
                     ,
                     seeing
                     wee
                     see
                     this
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     not
                     without
                     it
                     :
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     new
                     thing
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     bee
                     content
                     seeing
                     
                     God
                     hath
                     so
                     dealt
                     aforetimes
                     with
                     many
                     of
                     his
                     children
                     .
                     On
                     what
                     great
                     cause
                     of
                     thanksgiuing
                     now
                     haue
                     we
                     ,
                     that
                     hauing
                     much
                     more
                     deserued
                     to
                     haue
                     our
                     enemies
                     tramble
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ,
                     than
                     others
                     of
                     Gods
                     Saints
                     ,
                     haue
                     notwithstanding
                     so
                     long
                     time
                     beene
                     deliuered
                     ?
                     And
                     if
                     it
                     come
                     to
                     passe
                     that
                     in
                     time
                     we
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     like
                     temptation
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     labour
                     to
                     be
                     profitable
                     in
                     the
                     like
                     meditation
                     .
                     For
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     thinke
                     it
                     strange
                     ,
                     that
                     wicked
                     mē
                     should
                     flourish
                     in
                     the
                     defending
                     an
                     ill
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     good
                     men
                     should
                     be
                     troden
                     downe
                     for
                     maintaining
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     .
                     This
                     troubled
                     
                       Iob
                       ,
                       Dauid
                       ,
                       Ieremie
                    
                     and
                     Habacuk
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     that
                     Gods
                     people
                     should
                     be
                     so
                     tempted
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     when
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     generation
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     condemned
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     generation
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     iustified
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     call
                     to
                     minde
                     this
                     or
                     such
                     like
                     meditations
                     :
                     Seeing
                     thou
                     hast
                     borne
                     with
                     mine
                     enemies
                     so
                     long
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     now
                     the
                     day
                     time
                     to
                     punish
                     .
                     The
                     cause
                     now
                     why
                     the
                     wicked
                     flourish
                     so
                     long
                     ,
                     and
                     why
                     the
                     Lord
                     deferreth
                     to
                     helpe
                     his
                     childrē
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     wicked
                     may
                     either
                     by
                     his
                     long
                     suffering
                     come
                     to
                     repentance
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     be
                     left
                     excuselesse
                     :
                     Yea
                     after
                     he
                     often
                     stayeth
                     to
                     powre
                     forth
                     his
                     vengeance
                     ,
                     because
                     
                     their
                     sinnes
                     are
                     not
                     accomplished
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     iniquitie
                     is
                     not
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     full
                     height
                     ,
                     measure
                     and
                     number
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     his
                     children
                     might
                     haue
                     their
                     secret
                     sinnes
                     punished
                     here
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     humble
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     allure
                     them
                     to
                     obedience
                     ,
                     to
                     trie
                     their
                     faith
                     ,
                     to
                     proue
                     their
                     patience
                     ,
                     to
                     worke
                     in
                     them
                     a
                     contempt
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     desire
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     that
                     which
                     they
                     suffer
                     vniustly
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     iustly
                     they
                     suffer
                     of
                     God.
                     And
                     when
                     Gods
                     children
                     doe
                     not
                     thus
                     profit
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     mercie
                     will
                     let
                     the
                     rod
                     still
                     tarrie
                     vpon
                     them
                     ,
                     vntill
                     they
                     haue
                     profited
                     in
                     some
                     good
                     measure
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     wee
                     see
                     the
                     iustice
                     of
                     God
                     wil
                     not
                     suffer
                     him
                     to
                     punish
                     ,
                     vntill
                     sinne
                     be
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     full
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     leaue
                     to
                     correct
                     his
                     ,
                     vntill
                     there
                     grow
                     some
                     profit
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     so
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     the
                     chilren
                     of
                     God
                     sustaine
                     no
                     losse
                     ,
                     because
                     whatsoeuer
                     they
                     outwardly
                     lose
                     ,
                     they
                     inwardly
                     gaine
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     seeing
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     promised
                     ,
                     )
                     
                       that
                       the
                       rod
                       of
                       the
                       wicked
                       shall
                       not
                       fall
                       on
                       the
                       lot
                       of
                       the
                       righteous
                       :
                       and
                       that
                       our
                       temptation
                       shall
                       not
                       bee
                       greater
                       than
                       wee
                       shall
                       bee
                       able
                       to
                       beare
                    
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     knowe
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     the
                     godly
                     once
                     begin
                     to
                     faint
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     wicked
                     thinke
                     they
                     are
                     come
                     to
                     their
                     height
                     ,
                     euen
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     due
                     time
                     with
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     send
                     happie
                     deliuerance
                     to
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     speedy
                     ouerthrow
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     coun●●ls
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     then
                     hauing
                     these
                     effects
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     was
                     neere
                     his
                     deliuerance
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     wicked
                     being
                     in
                     their
                     pride
                     were
                     neere
                     Gods
                     vengeance
                     .
                     How
                     necessarie
                     this
                     doctrine
                     is
                     ,
                     common
                     practise
                     may
                     admonish
                     vs
                     :
                     for
                     thus
                     reasoneth
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     aduersitie
                     :
                     We
                     haue
                     thus
                     long
                     kept
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     neither
                     haue
                     wee
                     done
                     against
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     we
                     haue
                     serued
                     the
                     Lord
                     this
                     while
                     ,
                     yet
                     this
                     is
                     our
                     gaine
                     ,
                     our
                     cause
                     is
                     not
                     heard
                     ,
                     our
                     enemies
                     crueltie
                     is
                     nothing
                     diminished
                     ,
                     but
                     much
                     increased
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     the
                     Lord
                     either
                     heard
                     vs
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     hath
                     forgotten
                     vs.
                     But
                     let
                     vs
                     learne
                     to
                     reason
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     on
                     the
                     contrarie
                     :
                     Our
                     enemies
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     are
                     neere
                     to
                     hurt
                     vs
                     :
                     but
                     thou
                     art
                     as
                     neere
                     to
                     deliuer
                     vs
                     :
                     what
                     doe
                     we
                     but
                     obey
                     thee
                     ?
                     what
                     doe
                     they
                     but
                     disobey
                     thee
                     ?
                     wilt
                     thou
                     then
                     forsake
                     the
                     godly
                     :
                     and
                     canst
                     thou
                     suffer
                     the
                     wicked
                     to
                     prosper
                     ?
                     No
                     ,
                     thou
                     art
                     the
                     Iudge
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     ,
                     for
                     thy
                     deliuerance
                     and
                     saluation
                     is
                     ready
                     and
                     neere
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     labour
                     to
                     keepe
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     ioyne
                     thereunto
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     then
                     when
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     would
                     perswade
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     time
                     of
                     deliuerance
                     is
                     past
                     ,
                     euen
                     then
                     faith
                     beholdeth
                     it
                     to
                     bee
                     neere
                     at
                     hand
                     :
                     for
                     when
                     wee
                     thinke
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     cast
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     see
                     saluation
                     and
                     helpe
                     is
                     neerest
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     this
                     doctrine
                     serueth
                     for
                     our
                     comfort
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     must
                     learne
                     for
                     our
                     instruction
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     happily
                     we
                     suffer
                     the
                     longer
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     shall
                     receiue
                     for
                     our
                     temporall
                     euill
                     ,
                     a
                     spirituall
                     recompence
                     ;
                     remembring
                     alwaies
                     the
                     Apostles
                     consolation
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     4.
                     who
                     would
                     not
                     haue
                     vs
                     discouraged
                     when
                     we
                     suffer
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     which
                     haue
                     done
                     vs
                     euill
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     iudged
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     come
                     to
                     iudge
                     the
                     quicke
                     and
                     the
                     dead
                     .
                  
                   
                     Although
                     we
                     see
                     not
                     this
                     by
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     the
                     eye
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     yet
                     although
                     we
                     should
                     die
                     ,
                     suffering
                     as
                     weldoers
                     ,
                     cursed
                     are
                     they
                     ,
                     that
                     shall
                     ouerlie
                     vs
                     :
                     Blessed
                     shall
                     we
                     be
                     ,
                     for
                     we
                     shall
                     rest
                     from
                     our
                     labours
                     .
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     iudge
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     quicke
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     dead
                     :
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     forsake
                     his
                     ,
                     nor
                     leaue
                     his
                     enemies
                     vnreuenged
                     .
                  
                   
                     Well
                     ,
                     although
                     wee
                     perswade
                     our selues
                     of
                     this
                     trueth
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     bee
                     feared
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     
                     abomination
                     of
                     desolation
                     shall
                     be
                     set
                     vp
                     ,
                     we
                     wil
                     notwithstanding
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     stand
                     in
                     a
                     mammering
                     and
                     doubting
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     truth
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     vntruth
                     ;
                     what
                     is
                     good
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     euill
                     .
                     But
                     alas
                     ,
                     if
                     
                     the
                     Lord
                     should
                     be
                     any
                     thing
                     the
                     longer
                     from
                     vs
                     in
                     helping
                     ,
                     no
                     maruel
                     seeing
                     we
                     were
                     the
                     longer
                     from
                     him
                     in
                     obeying
                     .
                     Experience
                     will
                     proue
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     we
                     haue
                     neuer
                     so
                     many
                     outward
                     gifts
                     ,
                     neuer
                     so
                     glorious
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     yet
                     vnlesse
                     wee
                     still
                     depend
                     on
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     promise
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     stagger
                     and
                     falter
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     temptation
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     onely
                     staffe
                     that
                     vpheld
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     at
                     what
                     time
                     he
                     was
                     ready
                     to
                     stagger
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       are
                       farre
                       from
                       thy
                       Law
                       :
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     hee
                     should
                     haue
                     saide
                     ;
                     Thou
                     canst
                     not
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     but
                     punish
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     thou
                     hast
                     long
                     suffered
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     turne
                     ;
                     but
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     hope
                     that
                     they
                     will
                     conuert
                     :
                     therefore
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     cause
                     of
                     despaire
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     wilt
                     not
                     punish
                     them
                     .
                     Oh
                     true
                     faith
                     !
                     O
                     sound
                     perswasion
                     of
                     Gods
                     mercie
                     most
                     needefull
                     in
                     trouble
                     !
                     yea
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     shal
                     be
                     changed
                     ,
                     and
                     things
                     shall
                     be
                     turned
                     vpside
                     downe
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     know
                     the
                     vse
                     of
                     this
                     doctrine
                     to
                     be
                     aboue
                     gold
                     and
                     siluer
                     .
                     The
                     like
                     were
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     Meditations
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     may
                     see
                     Portion
                     11.
                     when
                     his
                     eyes
                     failed
                     him
                     ,
                     his
                     heart
                     fainted
                     ,
                     his
                     spirit
                     panted
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     as
                     the
                     bottle
                     in
                     the
                     smoke
                     ;
                     
                       The
                       proud
                    
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     
                       digged
                       pi●s
                       for
                       me
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       not
                       after
                       thy
                       Law
                       ,
                       all
                       thy
                       commaundements
                       are
                       true
                       ,
                       they
                       persecute
                       me
                       falsely
                       .
                    
                     Thus
                     wee
                     see
                     hee
                     vseth
                     two
                     effectuall
                     reasons
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     drawne
                     from
                     his
                     owne
                     person
                     ,
                     who
                     maintained
                     a
                     good
                     cause
                     :
                     the
                     other
                     from
                     his
                     aduersaries
                     ,
                     who
                     defended
                     an
                     ill
                     cause
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       152.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       knowne
                       long
                       since
                       ,
                       by
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       ,
                       that
                       thou
                       hast
                       established
                       them
                       for
                       euer
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     I
                     Know
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     late
                     ,
                     but
                     long
                     since
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     euer
                     hast
                     beene
                     ,
                     and
                     art
                     the
                     selfe
                     same
                     God
                     ,
                     thou
                     art
                     no
                     changeling
                     ,
                     thou
                     doest
                     not
                     sometime
                     maintaine
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     thy
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     other
                     time
                     forsake
                     them
                     .
                     I
                     know
                     now
                     by
                     the
                     couenant
                     and
                     records
                     of
                     thy
                     loue
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     doest
                     defend
                     thine
                     euen
                     vnto
                     the
                     end
                     :
                     I
                     know
                     that
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     thou
                     hast
                     hated
                     &
                     punished
                     sinne
                     ,
                     thou
                     hast
                     loued
                     and
                     maintained
                     righteous
                     dealing
                     ;
                     I
                     am
                     perswaded
                     that
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     proue
                     not
                     true
                     once
                     or
                     twice
                     alone
                     ,
                     but
                     alwayes
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     how
                     needefull
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     for
                     vs
                     to
                     haue
                     knowledge
                     throughly
                     of
                     the
                     testimonies
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     For
                     this
                     was
                     an
                     assured
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God.
                     I
                     haue
                     laboured
                     (
                     saith
                     the
                     Prophet
                     )
                     in
                     effect
                     ,
                     to
                     establish
                     my
                     knowledge
                     ;
                     whereby
                     I
                     may
                     knowe
                     ,
                     that
                     hereafter
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     know
                     now
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     I
                     must
                     knowe
                     that
                     now
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     must
                     knowe
                     hereafter
                     :
                     yea
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     taken
                     great
                     paines
                     to
                     confirme
                     this
                     knowledge
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     late
                     but
                     of
                     long
                     time
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     how
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     laboureth
                     to
                     fetch
                     out
                     many
                     arguments
                     to
                     strengthen
                     himselfe
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     temptation
                     ;
                     wherein
                     we
                     also
                     must
                     imitate
                     him
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     wee
                     shall
                     store
                     vp
                     great
                     plentie
                     of
                     reasons
                     ,
                     our
                     enemies
                     may
                     push
                     at
                     vs
                     and
                     shake
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     shall
                     neuer
                     ouerthrow
                     vs.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PORTION
                   .
                   21.
                   
                   RESH
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       153.
                       
                    
                     
                       Behold
                       mine
                       afflictions
                       and
                       deliuer
                       me
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       haue
                       not
                       forgotten
                       thy
                       Law.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     selfe
                     same
                     argument
                     and
                     matter
                     is
                     here
                     repeated
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     before
                     ,
                     but
                     after
                     another
                     manner
                     .
                     Hee
                     saith
                     portion
                     16.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       executed
                       iudgement
                       and
                       iustice
                       ,
                       leaue
                       me
                       not
                       to
                       mine
                       oppressours
                       .
                    
                     The
                     which
                     in
                     sense
                     being
                     all
                     one
                     with
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     seeing
                     we
                     haue
                     deliuered
                     the
                     doctrine
                     at
                     large
                     before
                     ,
                     here
                     is
                     not
                     much
                     to
                     be
                     spoken
                     .
                     Onely
                     we
                     may
                     obserue
                     this
                     ,
                     he
                     here
                     laieth
                     his
                     misery
                     open
                     ,
                     and
                     vnfoldeth
                     his
                     estate
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     Behold
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       thine
                       eyes
                       are
                       vpon
                       the
                       righteous
                       ,
                       thine
                       eares
                       are
                       open
                       to
                       their
                    
                     
                     prayers
                     .
                     Thou
                     seest
                     my
                     case
                     ,
                     let
                     me
                     s●e
                     thy
                     grace
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     knowe
                     for
                     a
                     trueth
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     lookest
                     on
                     me
                     .
                     The
                     cause
                     then
                     ,
                     why
                     we
                     oftentimes
                     are
                     not
                     helped
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     hide
                     our
                     troubles
                     from
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     seeth
                     all
                     ,
                     although
                     we
                     should
                     hide
                     all
                     ;
                     neither
                     needeth
                     he
                     the
                     displaying
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     miseries
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     in
                     all
                     troubles
                     hee
                     would
                     haue
                     vs
                     to
                     open
                     and
                     
                     acknowledge
                     our
                     griefe
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     the
                     better
                     make
                     knowne
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     hath
                     helpe
                     laid
                     vp
                     for
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     beware
                     ,
                     least
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     we
                     smoother
                     our
                     estate
                     ,
                     or
                     seeke
                     vnlawful
                     meanes
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     with
                     prayer
                     and
                     supplication
                     make
                     our
                     necessitie
                     knowne
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     His
                     reason
                     ioyned
                     herewith
                     is
                     this
                     :
                     
                       For
                       I
                       haue
                       not
                       forgotten
                       thy
                       Law
                       :
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     although
                     O
                     Lord
                     :
                     there
                     is
                     great
                     want
                     of
                     obedience
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     cannot
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     not
                     exactly
                     kept
                     thy
                     commandements
                     ;
                     yet
                     I
                     am
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     contemne
                     thy
                     Law
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     O
                     Lord
                     help
                     me
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     stil
                     that
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     suffered
                     as
                     a
                     weldoer
                     ,
                     teaching
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     suffer
                     as
                     ill-doers
                     ,
                     the
                     rod
                     of
                     correction
                     shall
                     not
                     depart
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     vntill
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     it
                     hath
                     wrought
                     in
                     vs
                     repentance
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     we
                     suffer
                     with
                     him
                     as
                     wel-doers
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     boldly
                     vse
                     this
                     argument
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     this
                     reason
                     desire
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     take
                     his
                     owne
                     cause
                     which
                     we
                     maintaine
                     ,
                     into
                     his
                     own
                     hand
                     .
                     And
                     although
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     sinner
                     ,
                     which
                     here
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     denie
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     forget
                     many
                     particular
                     points
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ;
                     yet
                     hee
                     purposeth
                     rather
                     to
                     shew
                     ,
                     how
                     hee
                     was
                     no
                     notorious
                     sinner
                     ,
                     or
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     as
                     did
                     fouly
                     and
                     gr●ssely
                     forget
                     the
                     Law.
                     So
                     his
                     meaning
                     is
                     thus
                     much
                     in
                     effect
                     ;
                     Although
                     I
                     haue
                     offended
                     ,
                     yet
                     haue
                     I
                     not
                     cast
                     thy
                     Law
                     behind
                     my
                     backe
                     ;
                     I
                     find
                     and
                     confesse
                     ,
                     how
                     of
                     frailtie
                     and
                     infirmitie
                     I
                     haue
                     offended
                     ,
                     ●●●
                     not
                     maliciously
                     and
                     obstinately
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     although
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     free
                     from
                     all
                     sins
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     beware
                     of
                     presumptuous
                     ●●●●
                     ▪
                     and
                     although
                     we
                     are
                     weake
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     willingly
                     and
                     wittingly
                     depart
                     from
                     the
                     law
                     .
                     What
                     then
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     why
                     oft
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     long
                     ere
                     we
                     be
                     deliuered
                     ?
                     euen
                     because
                     wee
                     
                     lie
                     in
                     some
                     secret
                     sinne
                     .
                     For
                     wee
                     must
                     plead
                     our
                     cause
                     in
                     a
                     right
                     plea
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     will
                     pleade
                     with
                     God
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     suffer
                     as
                     wel-doers
                     ,
                     wee
                     may
                     pray
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     for
                     defence
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     wee
                     suffer
                     as
                     euill-doers
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     labour
                     to
                     repent
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     in
                     all
                     discredit
                     ,
                     reproches
                     and
                     ignominies
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     labour
                     to
                     say
                     in
                     the
                     trueth
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     :
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       not
                       forgotten
                       thy
                       Law.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       154.
                       
                    
                     
                       Pleade
                       my
                       cause
                       and
                       deliuer
                       me
                       ,
                       quicken
                       me
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     agreeth
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     place
                     with
                     the
                     second
                     verse
                     of
                     the
                     16
                     Port
                     ▪
                     whereof
                     we
                     spake
                     before
                     ,
                     
                       Answere
                       for
                       thy
                       seruant
                       in
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       good
                       .
                    
                     The
                     children
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     are
                     wiser
                     in
                     their
                     kinde
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     childrē
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     had
                     such
                     enemies
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     subtilties
                     were
                     wiser
                     ,
                     in
                     force
                     stronger
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     valiant
                     than
                     hee
                     ;
                     which
                     made
                     him
                     enforce
                     his
                     praier
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     be
                     his
                     tower
                     against
                     their
                     assaults
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     aduocate
                     against
                     all
                     their
                     policies
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     he
                     trusteth
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     equitie
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     cause
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     whereby
                     wee
                     may
                     gather
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     our
                     oppressors
                     preuaile
                     oft
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     wee
                     trust
                     too
                     much
                     in
                     our
                     owne
                     wits
                     ,
                     and
                     leane
                     too
                     farre
                     vpon
                     our
                     owne
                     inuentions
                     ,
                     opposing
                     
                     subtiltie
                     to
                     subtiltie
                     ,
                     one
                     euill
                     deuice
                     to
                     another
                     ,
                     matching
                     and
                     maintaining
                     policie
                     by
                     policie
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     commit
                     our
                     cause
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     Wherfore
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     case
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     pray
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     to
                     put
                     wisedome
                     into
                     our
                     mouthes
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     may
                     bee
                     taught
                     what
                     to
                     speake
                     ,
                     and
                     strength
                     into
                     our
                     hands
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     know
                     how
                     to
                     fight
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Quicken
                       me
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       word
                       :
                    
                     whether
                     the
                     Prophet
                     desireth
                     to
                     be
                     quickned
                     corporally
                     or
                     spiritually
                     :
                     whether
                     for
                     that
                     hee
                     was
                     readie
                     to
                     be
                     swallowed
                     vp
                     of
                     his
                     aduersaries
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     that
                     hee
                     needed
                     some
                     inward
                     comfort
                     ,
                     or
                     whether
                     it
                     were
                     for
                     both
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     greatly
                     materiall
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     thinke
                     we
                     may
                     safely
                     take
                     it
                     in
                     both
                     senses
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     he
                     were
                     quickned
                     in
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     he
                     knew
                     that
                     the
                     other
                     comfort
                     would
                     follow
                     after
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     vnderstand
                     it
                     spiritually
                     ,
                     he
                     prayeth
                     that
                     by
                     faith
                     and
                     quickning
                     grace
                     ,
                     hee
                     might
                     be
                     encouraged
                     to
                     goe
                     on
                     forward
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     no
                     more
                     faint
                     hereafter
                     than
                     he
                     had
                     done
                     heretofore
                     .
                     Without
                     which
                     grace
                     supporting
                     and
                     renewing
                     him
                     he
                     was
                     like
                     to
                     quaile
                     vnder
                     the
                     burden
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     Gods
                     children
                     are
                     often
                     at
                     deaths
                     dore
                     in
                     body
                     and
                     soule
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     had
                     neede
                     to
                     pray
                     to
                     be
                     quickned
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       In
                       that
                       he
                       addeth
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       word
                       :
                    
                     he
                     giueth
                     vs
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     our
                     helpe
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     all
                     our
                     helpes
                     which
                     proceede
                     not
                     from
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     promise
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     become
                     vaine
                     .
                     Although
                     this
                     doctrin
                     seemeth
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     common
                     thing
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     onely
                     cause
                     why
                     wee
                     so
                     often
                     faint
                     vnder
                     the
                     crosse
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     wee
                     forget
                     
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     or
                     el●e
                     we
                     cannot
                     beleeue
                     that
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     them
                     particularly
                     belongeth
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     that
                     that
                     maketh
                     the
                     very
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     often
                     to
                     stagger
                     ,
                     the
                     want
                     whereof
                     is
                     great
                     .
                     
                       Suppose
                       yee
                    
                     saith
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       the
                       Sonne
                       of
                       man
                       when
                       he
                       comm●th
                       shall
                       find
                       faith
                       on
                       the
                       earth
                       ?
                    
                     whereby
                     he
                     noteth
                     what
                     an
                     hard
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     true
                     faith
                     ,
                     which
                     so
                     is
                     fixed
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     neuerthelesse
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     faith
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Verse
                       .
                       155.
                       
                    
                     
                       Saluation
                       it
                       farre
                       from
                       the
                       wicked
                       ▪
                       because
                       they
                       seeke
                       not
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     said
                     in
                     the
                     portion
                     going
                     before
                     ,
                     
                       they
                       are
                       farre
                       from
                       thy
                       law
                       :
                    
                     here
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       they
                       seek
                       ▪
                       not
                       thy
                       statutes
                       :
                    
                     in
                     which
                     words
                     he
                     expresseth
                     his
                     meaning
                     more
                     plainely
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     former
                     place
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     they
                     were
                     farre
                     from
                     the
                     law
                     ;
                     here
                     he
                     confesseth
                     they
                     sought
                     it
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     .
                     His
                     meaning
                     of
                     this
                     verse
                     is
                     thus
                     much
                     :
                     I
                     see
                     their
                     manners
                     are
                     wicked
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     they
                     cannot
                     prosper
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     thou
                     art
                     the
                     iudge
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     therfore
                     they
                     haue
                     no
                     interest
                     to
                     saluation
                     .
                     And
                     why
                     ?
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     coherence
                     betweene
                     wickednes
                     and
                     saluation
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     were
                     in
                     truth
                     perswaded
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     we
                     would
                     not
                     so
                     ly
                     in
                     sinne
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     did
                     surely
                     beleeue
                     that
                     saluation
                     pertaineth
                     to
                     none
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     keepe
                     a
                     true
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     therewith
                     labour
                     to
                     ioyne
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     how
                     durst
                     we
                     be
                     so
                     bold
                     Idolaters
                     ,
                     so
                     prophane
                     swearers
                     ,
                     so
                     vnreuerent
                     breakers
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ?
                     If
                     blasphemous
                     mouthes
                     were
                     throughly
                     perswaded
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     would
                     they
                     not
                     tremble
                     and
                     quake
                     ,
                     that
                     now
                     mocke
                     and
                     scoffe
                     at
                     the
                     ministerie
                     ,
                     and
                     ministers
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ?
                     we
                     see
                     then
                     how
                     p●arcing
                     words
                     these
                     are
                     .
                     They
                     that
                     depart
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     by
                     going
                     to
                     wisards
                     ,
                     they
                     that
                     go
                     farre
                     from
                     his
                     word
                     by
                     changing
                     his
                     holy
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     a
                     day
                     of
                     medicine
                     for
                     the
                     soule
                     ,
                     into
                     an
                     hurtfull
                     day
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     also
                     depart
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     be
                     farre
                     from
                     their
                     saluation
                     .
                     All
                     sinnes
                     wherein
                     men
                     lie
                     and
                     continue
                     ,
                     put
                     them
                     far
                     from
                     saluation
                     .
                     But
                     who
                     then
                     shall
                     be
                     saued
                     ?
                     euen
                     they
                     that
                     labour
                     for
                     faith
                     and
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     .
                     Who
                     then
                     shall
                     be
                     damned
                     ?
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     farre
                     from
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     seeke
                     not
                     Gods
                     law
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     this
                     doctrine
                     is
                     to
                     the
                     terrour
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     maketh
                     for
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     the
                     vngodly
                     proue
                     very
                     couragious
                     ,
                     and
                     thriue
                     very
                     notably
                     in
                     their
                     sinne
                     ,
                     not
                     being
                     presently
                     punished
                     ,
                     because
                     such
                     is
                     our
                     corruption
                     ,
                     that
                     vntil
                     we
                     taste
                     some
                     outward
                     smart
                     ,
                     we
                     become
                     hardned
                     .
                     This
                     declareth
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     we
                     abstaine
                     from
                     sinne
                     ,
                     onely
                     for
                     punishments
                     sake
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     would
                     sinne
                     at
                     riot
                     were
                     there
                     no
                     punishing
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     but
                     Hypocrites
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     from
                     whom
                     saluation
                     is
                     farre
                     off
                     .
                     Well
                     if
                     saluation
                     be
                     farre
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     seeke
                     not
                     Gods
                     law
                     ;
                     then
                     may
                     we
                     gather
                     on
                     the
                     contrarie
                     ,
                     that
                     saluation
                     is
                     neere
                     them
                     that
                     seeke
                     his
                     law
                     :
                     for
                     like
                     is
                     the
                     rule
                     of
                     contraries
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     then
                     labour
                     for
                     faith
                     and
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     assure
                     our selues
                     of
                     saluation
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     ,
                     wouldest
                     thou
                     haue
                     assurance
                     to
                     be
                     saued
                     ?
                     let
                     the
                     word
                     be
                     neere
                     thee
                     in
                     thy
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     thine
                     heart
                     ,
                     Rom
                     ,
                     10.
                     8
                     
                     Let
                     it
                     dwell
                     plentifully
                     in
                     thee
                     with
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     Col.
                     3.
                     16.
                     
                     Here
                     is
                     also
                     a
                     good
                     rule
                     as
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     may
                     discerne
                     who
                     be
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     be
                     euill
                     .
                     Here
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     set
                     downe
                     one
                     stedfast
                     order
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     touchstone
                     to
                     trie
                     al
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     howsoeuer
                     we
                     account
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     alwaies
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     like
                     to
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     condemning
                     sinne
                     ,
                     commending
                     holines
                     .
                     Oh
                     to
                     what
                     extremities
                     should
                     we
                     be
                     brought
                     in
                     these
                     latter
                     dayes
                     of
                     sinne
                     and
                     iniquitie
                     ;
                     wherein
                     heresies
                     haue
                     so
                     corrupted
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     vngodlines
                     hath
                     so
                     stained
                     our
                     liues
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     had
                     not
                     this
                     constant
                     rule
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     among
                     vs
                     ▪
                     Oh
                     what
                     a
                     treasure
                     is
                     it
                     whereby
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     heresie
                     and
                     auoide
                     it
                     :
                     whereby
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     truth
                     and
                     follow
                     it
                     .
                     Which
                     rule
                     of
                     equitie
                     ,
                     seeing
                     willingly
                     the
                     wicked
                     depart
                     from
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     worthily
                     plunged
                     and
                     plagued
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       156.
                       
                    
                     
                       Great
                       are
                       thy
                       tender
                       mercies
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       quicken
                       me
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THat
                     is
                     :
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     sinner
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     a
                     desperate
                     sinner
                     ,
                     as
                     mine
                     enemies
                     are
                     ;
                     but
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     ,
                     as
                     on
                     whom
                     thou
                     wilt
                     shew
                     thy
                     mercies
                     :
                     therefore
                     I
                     hope
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     wilt
                     helpe
                     .
                     If
                     thou
                     shouldest
                     simply
                     deale
                     with
                     me
                     according
                     to
                     my
                     deseruings
                     ,
                     I
                     should
                     be
                     condemned
                     :
                     for
                     who
                     can
                     stand
                     in
                     thy
                     sight
                     iustified
                     :
                     but
                     I
                     compare
                     not
                     my selfe
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     them
                     who
                     are
                     become
                     mine
                     aduersaries
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     
                       According
                       to
                       thy
                       iudgements
                    
                     .
                     Such
                     is
                     thy
                     fatherly
                     mercy
                     ,
                     which
                     forgiueth
                     my
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     heareth
                     my
                     prayers
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     wilt
                     not
                     reward
                     me
                     according
                     to
                     mine
                     iniquities
                     ,
                     but
                     wilt
                     fauourably
                     looke
                     vpon
                     me
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     multitude
                     of
                     thy
                     mercies
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       157.
                       
                    
                     
                       My
                       persecutors
                       and
                       mine
                       oppressors
                       are
                       many
                       :
                       yet
                       doe
                       I
                       not
                       swarne
                       from
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     sentence
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     effect
                     with
                     diuers
                     other
                     in
                     diuers
                     portions
                     of
                     this
                     Psalm
                     .
                     As
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       proude
                       haue
                       had
                       me
                       exceedingly
                       in
                       derision
                       :
                       the
                       proude
                       haue
                       digged
                       pits
                       for
                       me
                       :
                       the
                       wicked
                       haue
                       laid
                       a
                       snare
                       for
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       my
                       oppressors
                       are
                       many
                    
                     :
                     he
                     sheweth
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     to
                     doe
                     with
                     one
                     man
                     or
                     two
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     many
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     matter
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     haue
                     shewed
                     before
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     godly
                     among
                     the
                     godly
                     .
                     but
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     diuel
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     euil
                     among
                     Angels
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     was
                     he
                     worthily
                     cast
                     downe
                     into
                     hell
                     :
                     and
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     sinner
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     sinne
                     among
                     Saints
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     iustly
                     was
                     Adam
                     throwne
                     out
                     of
                     Paradise
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     liue
                     among
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     what
                     praise
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     godly
                     ?
                     nay
                     ,
                     what
                     an
                     horrible
                     thing
                     were
                     it
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     godly
                     ?
                     If
                     the
                     Church
                     discipline
                     were
                     truly
                     executed
                     ,
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     small
                     commendation
                     to
                     do
                     well
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     abstaine
                     from
                     sinne
                     ;
                     yet
                     now
                     in
                     this
                     want
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     praise-worthie
                     to
                     abstaine
                     from
                     sinne
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     God.
                     But
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     we
                     taste
                     not
                     of
                     such
                     troubles
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Prophet
                     tasted
                     of
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     liue
                     not
                     so
                     carefull
                     of
                     godlinesse
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     did
                     ,
                     which
                     if
                     in
                     truth
                     we
                     did
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     haue
                     troubles
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     .
                     Well
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     as
                     sheepe
                     among
                     wolues
                     ,
                     to
                     trie
                     vs
                     ,
                     whether
                     we
                     will
                     be
                     corrupted
                     with
                     the
                     euil
                     examples
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     or
                     whether
                     we
                     will
                     swarue
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     whilest
                     he
                     proueth
                     vs.
                     
                  
                   
                     Their
                     carnall
                     reasoning
                     commeth
                     to
                     nothing
                     ,
                     which
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     world
                     is
                     set
                     on
                     euill
                     ,
                     the
                     world
                     was
                     neuer
                     so
                     wicked
                     ,
                     charitie
                     was
                     neuer
                     so
                     colde
                     ,
                     a
                     man
                     cannot
                     now
                     professe
                     without
                     taunts
                     ,
                     scoffes
                     ,
                     and
                     troubles
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     see
                     here
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     time
                     ,
                     had
                     many
                     and
                     great
                     persecutors
                     ,
                     whom
                     notwithstanding
                     so
                     manifold
                     corruptions
                     could
                     nothing
                     mooue
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     learne
                     ,
                     although
                     sometime
                     we
                     are
                     slaundered
                     ,
                     though
                     sometime
                     we
                     are
                     euill
                     spoken
                     of
                     ,
                     taunted
                     and
                     troubled
                     ,
                     our
                     estate
                     is
                     not
                     worse
                     than
                     our
                     forefathers
                     hath
                     bene
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     beloued
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     haue
                     had
                     before
                     vs.
                     So
                     long
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     well
                     entreated
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     man
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     keepe
                     the
                     lawe
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     we
                     suffer
                     reproaches
                     ,
                     taunts
                     ,
                     iniuries
                     ,
                     losse
                     or
                     discredit
                     we
                     then
                     run
                     either
                     to
                     euill
                     meanes
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     reuengement
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     dispaire
                     .
                     Where
                     many
                     iniuries
                     haue
                     bene
                     offered
                     ,
                     many
                     haue
                     bene
                     rendred
                     againe
                     :
                     if
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     requited
                     iniury
                     for
                     iniury
                     with
                     reuenge
                     ,
                     they
                     haue
                     vsed
                     some
                     ill
                     means
                     to
                     escape
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     trouble
                     :
                     if
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     vsed
                     ill
                     meanes
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     haue
                     secretly
                     begun
                     to
                     mistrust
                     God
                     his
                     promises
                     and
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     gone
                     to
                     wisards
                     and
                     witches
                     :
                     if
                     they
                     could
                     doe
                     nothing
                     in
                     malice
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     doe
                     something
                     in
                     policie
                     ;
                     if
                     they
                     could
                     preuaile
                     with
                     neither
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     fall
                     to
                     dispaire
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     the
                     Prophet
                     of
                     God
                     vseth
                     here
                     no
                     vnlawfull
                     meanes
                     ,
                     he
                     goeth
                     not
                     in
                     his
                     affliction
                     
                     to
                     Sorcerers
                     ,
                     hee
                     recompenceth
                     not
                     ill
                     for
                     ill
                     ,
                     hee
                     did
                     not
                     dispaire
                     in
                     God
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     thinke
                     with
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     defend
                     his
                     enemies
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     forsake
                     him
                     ;
                     but
                     hoped
                     still
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     his
                     good
                     and
                     appointed
                     time
                     to
                     receiue
                     helpe
                     :
                     wherein
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     set
                     before
                     vs
                     for
                     our
                     imitation
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     neither
                     his
                     faith
                     could
                     bee
                     shaken
                     ,
                     nor
                     his
                     obedience
                     slaked
                     nor
                     daunted
                     .
                     And
                     surely
                     this
                     is
                     Sathans
                     last
                     refuge
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     daungerous
                     assault
                     to
                     perswade
                     vs
                     in
                     affliction
                     ,
                     that
                     therefore
                     the
                     Lord
                     doth
                     plunge
                     vs
                     in
                     miserie
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     no
                     loue
                     towards
                     vs.
                     But
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     opposing
                     his
                     faith
                     to
                     all
                     such
                     temptations
                     ;
                     saith
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     records
                     of
                     thy
                     law
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     hast
                     laide
                     vp
                     helpe
                     for
                     mee
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     thou
                     art
                     my
                     defender
                     .
                     How
                     sweete
                     and
                     comfortable
                     this
                     is
                     ,
                     they
                     which
                     are
                     humbled
                     ,
                     and
                     well
                     exercised
                     by
                     temptations
                     know
                     .
                     What
                     greater
                     assault
                     vsed
                     the
                     diuell
                     to
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     than
                     this
                     :
                     what
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     doest
                     thou
                     thinke
                     if
                     thou
                     werst
                     Gods
                     childe
                     ,
                     thou
                     shouldest
                     want
                     bread
                     :
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     like
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     werst
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     or
                     could
                     suffer
                     thee
                     to
                     be
                     without
                     food
                     ?
                     Like
                     are
                     his
                     temptations
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     art
                     thou
                     ,
                     thinkest
                     thou
                     the
                     childe
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     then
                     thou
                     shouldest
                     be
                     helped
                     ,
                     then
                     thou
                     shouldest
                     not
                     lie
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     his
                     last
                     dart
                     which
                     he
                     threw
                     at
                     Christ
                     on
                     the
                     crosse
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     art
                     the
                     
                     childe
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     doubt
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     ,
                     but
                     thou
                     canst
                     helpe
                     thy selfe
                     .
                     Well
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     here
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     neither
                     mistrusteth
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     nor
                     forsaketh
                     his
                     law
                     .
                     Neither
                     surely
                     is
                     our
                     faith
                     sound
                     ,
                     vntill
                     we
                     can
                     beleeue
                     in
                     miserie
                     ;
                     neither
                     is
                     our
                     obedience
                     pure
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     continue
                     ,
                     euen
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     oppressed
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     a
                     few
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     many
                     .
                     For
                     then
                     we
                     may
                     perswade
                     our selues
                     to
                     haue
                     true
                     faith
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     wrought
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     and
                     tried
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     voide
                     of
                     all
                     helpe
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     wee
                     still
                     hope
                     for
                     helpe
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     say
                     :
                     
                       I
                       will
                       not
                       be
                       afraid
                       often
                       thousands
                       of
                       the
                       people
                       ,
                       that
                       should
                       beset
                       me
                       round
                       about
                       ,
                    
                     Psalm
                     .
                     4.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Though
                       I
                       walke
                       through
                       the
                       vallie
                       of
                       the
                       shadow
                       of
                       death
                       I
                       will
                       feare
                       no
                       euill
                       ,
                       for
                       thou
                       art
                       with
                       me
                       ,
                       thy
                       rod
                       and
                       thy
                       staffe
                       doe
                       comfort
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     Psalm
                     .
                     23.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       I
                       am
                       perswaded
                       that
                       neither
                       life
                       ,
                       nor
                       death
                       ,
                       nor
                       Angels
                       ,
                       nor
                       principalities
                       ,
                       nor
                       powers
                       ,
                       nor
                       things
                       present
                       ,
                       nor
                       things
                       to
                       come
                       ,
                       nor
                       height
                       ,
                       nor
                       depth
                       ,
                       nor
                       any
                       other
                       thing
                       shall
                       be
                       able
                       to
                       separate
                       vs
                       from
                       this
                       loue
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       in
                       Christ
                       Iesus
                       our
                       Lord.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Verse
                       158.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       saw
                       the
                       transgressors
                       and
                       was
                       greiued
                       :
                       because
                       they
                       kept
                       not
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THis
                     also
                     in
                     substance
                     we
                     had
                     before
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Prophet
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Mine
                       eyes
                       gush
                       out
                       with
                       riuers
                       of
                       water
                       ,
                       because
                       they
                       kept
                       not
                       thy
                       law
                       :
                       my
                       zeale
                       hath
                       euen
                       consumed
                       me
                       ,
                       because
                       mine
                       enemies
                       haue
                       forgotten
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                     The
                     Prophets
                     words
                     in
                     a
                     word
                     haue
                     this
                     meaning
                     :
                     Lord
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     mine
                     owne
                     things
                     or
                     priuate
                     iniuries
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     cōtent
                     to
                     put
                     them
                     vp
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     I
                     saw
                     they
                     began
                     to
                     breake
                     thy
                     law
                     ,
                     this
                     pinched
                     me
                     at
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                     Here
                     we
                     see
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     very
                     nice
                     and
                     delicate
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     case
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     it
                     came
                     to
                     Gods
                     cause
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     
                     smally
                     mooued
                     .
                     Whereby
                     we
                     must
                     learne
                     to
                     translate
                     our
                     zeale
                     to
                     Gods
                     cause
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     defence
                     of
                     his
                     glorie
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     our
                     heart
                     blood
                     waxe
                     hot
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     euen
                     a
                     godly
                     anger
                     with
                     griefe
                     be
                     stirred
                     vp
                     in
                     vs.
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     difference
                     ,
                     betweene
                     a
                     holy
                     and
                     spirituall
                     anger
                     ,
                     and
                     prophane
                     and
                     carnall
                     anger
                     :
                     holy
                     anger
                     is
                     with
                     griefe
                     of
                     the
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     reuenge
                     
                     of
                     the
                     person
                     :
                     carnall
                     anger
                     is
                     with
                     reuenge
                     of
                     the
                     person
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     griefe
                     of
                     the
                     sinne
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     haue
                     our
                     anger
                     holy
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     tempered
                     with
                     griefe
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     did
                     speake
                     before
                     of
                     zeale
                     ,
                     wherein
                     we
                     taught
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     anger
                     should
                     feede
                     vpon
                     the
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     cōpassion
                     should
                     make
                     vs
                     bleed
                     with
                     griefe
                     for
                     the
                     persons
                     sinning
                     .
                     Well
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     learne
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     swarue
                     from
                     Gods
                     law
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     onely
                     be
                     grieued
                     for
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     others
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     triall
                     of
                     a
                     godly
                     griefe
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     first
                     grieued
                     with
                     our
                     owne
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     are
                     grieued
                     with
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     because
                     true
                     griefe
                     beginneth
                     first
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     our selues
                     it
                     passeth
                     truly
                     vnto
                     others
                     .
                  
                   
                     On
                     the
                     contrarie
                     ,
                     we
                     much
                     bewray
                     our
                     hypocrisie
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     first
                     wade
                     vpon
                     other
                     mens
                     
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     suffer
                     our
                     owne
                     to
                     grow
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     can
                     fret
                     angerly
                     at
                     a
                     little
                     sinne
                     in
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     whit
                     displeased
                     with
                     a
                     great
                     sinne
                     in
                     our selues
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     preposterous
                     griefe
                     ,
                     to
                     weep
                     ,
                     to
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     to
                     sigh
                     for
                     sinnes
                     in
                     others
                     ;
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     weepe
                     for
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     soules
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     want
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     loue
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       be
                       grieued
                       when
                       wee
                       our selues
                       doe
                       sinne
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       be
                       nothing
                       grieued
                       for
                       the
                       sinnes
                       of
                       others
                       .
                    
                     
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     in
                     place
                     ,
                     where
                     we
                     want
                     time
                     and
                     opportunitie
                     openly
                     to
                     rebuke
                     sinne
                     and
                     reforme
                     it
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     let
                     vs
                     labour
                     to
                     be
                     grieued
                     ,
                     which
                     griefe
                     must
                     sit
                     so
                     neere
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     any
                     time
                     or
                     opportunitie
                     serueth
                     ,
                     we
                     cease
                     not
                     ,
                     nor
                     stay
                     to
                     vtter
                     it
                     with
                     our
                     mouthes
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     throughly
                     grieued
                     at
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     will
                     at
                     one
                     time
                     or
                     other
                     burne
                     ,
                     vntill
                     they
                     haue
                     vttered
                     it
                     with
                     their
                     mouth
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     labour
                     ,
                     whatsoeuer
                     sinne
                     we
                     mislike
                     in
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     grieued
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     affection
                     :
                     for
                     many
                     can
                     mislike
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     easie
                     thing
                     ;
                     but
                     few
                     are
                     grieued
                     for
                     sinne
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     hard
                     matter
                     .
                     If
                     euer
                     we
                     had
                     neede
                     to
                     mourne
                     for
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     we
                     had
                     neede
                     at
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     griefe
                     of
                     sinne
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     prosperitie
                     may
                     shew
                     vs
                     ,
                     what
                     faith
                     we
                     shall
                     finde
                     in
                     trouble
                     .
                     But
                     no
                     marueile
                     though
                     we
                     be
                     no
                     more
                     grieued
                     with
                     sinnes
                     in
                     others
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     so
                     little
                     grieued
                     with
                     sinne
                     in
                     our selues
                     ▪
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     were
                     throughly
                     and
                     sincerely
                     grieued
                     with
                     sins
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     also
                     be
                     grieued
                     with
                     it
                     in
                     others
                     ,
                     wheresoeuer
                     we
                     found
                     it
                     :
                     Which
                     griefe
                     we
                     shall
                     not
                     truly
                     haue
                     ,
                     vntill
                     we
                     can
                     deuoure
                     all
                     priuate
                     iniuries
                     .
                     And
                     seeing
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     ioy
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     Christian
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     Gospell
                     haue
                     free
                     passage
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     sorrow
                     and
                     griefe
                     of
                     the
                     childe
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     this
                     Gospell
                     hindred
                     :
                     they
                     who
                     reioyce
                     not
                     at
                     
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     nor
                     sorrow
                     for
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     haue
                     either
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     cold
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     altogether
                     none
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     argument
                     of
                     Gods
                     childe
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     grieued
                     more
                     for
                     one
                     breach
                     of
                     Gods
                     law
                     ,
                     than
                     for
                     many
                     priuate
                     offences
                     ;
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     argument
                     of
                     selfe-loue
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     to
                     heart
                     so
                     grieuously
                     priuate
                     euils
                     ,
                     and
                     little
                     to
                     be
                     moued
                     as
                     key
                     colde
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     contempt
                     of
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     followeth
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     verse
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       159.
                       
                    
                     
                       Consider
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       how
                       I
                       loue
                       thy
                       precepts
                       :
                       quicken
                       me
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       l●ving
                       kinnesse
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HEre
                     is
                     an
                     argument
                     of
                     true
                     loue
                     :
                     Lord
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     I
                     loue
                     thy
                     law
                     in
                     my
                     
                     selfe
                     ,
                     I
                     loue
                     it
                     also
                     in
                     others
                     ;
                     for
                     looke
                     what
                     good
                     thing
                     is
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     wish
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     others
                     :
                     I
                     hate
                     sinne
                     in
                     my selfe
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     sorie
                     for
                     it
                     in
                     others
                     :
                     For
                     looke
                     what
                     euill
                     I
                     mislike
                     in
                     my selfe
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     grieued
                     for
                     it
                     in
                     others
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     we
                     may
                     make
                     this
                     a
                     rule
                     ,
                     to
                     examine
                     our
                     hearts
                     by
                     :
                     doe
                     we
                     loue
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     know
                     it
                     ?
                     euen
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     as
                     glad
                     ,
                     that
                     others
                     doe
                     well
                     ,
                     and
                     fare
                     well
                     to
                     their
                     saluation
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     would
                     be
                     for
                     our selues
                     ;
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     as
                     much
                     grieued
                     ,
                     when
                     others
                     doe
                     ill
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     we
                     our selues
                     had
                     done
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     many
                     will
                     come
                     so
                     farre
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     mislike
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     speake
                     vehemently
                     against
                     sinne
                     ,
                     but
                     few
                     come
                     to
                     be
                     grieued
                     for
                     sinne
                     :
                     wherefore
                     seeing
                     sinne
                     is
                     so
                     ripe
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     so
                     be
                     grieued
                     for
                     it
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     pray
                     against
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     vs
                     craue
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     haue
                     this
                     godly
                     griefe
                     stricken
                     into
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     that
                     meanes
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     stir●ed
                     vp
                     to
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     we
                     shall
                     in
                     time
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     either
                     reioyce
                     to
                     see
                     our
                     prayers
                     graunted
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     mournings
                     effectuall
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     we
                     shall
                     beare
                     the
                     testimonie
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     in
                     vs
                     doth
                     lie
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     guiltlesse
                     of
                     their
                     sinnes
                     .
                     Neither
                     in
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Consider
                       how
                       I
                       loue
                       thy
                       precepts
                       ,
                    
                     doth
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     say
                     out
                     his
                     good
                     deedes
                     ,
                     but
                     humbly
                     confesseth
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     his
                     owne
                     graces
                     receiued
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     appeare
                     by
                     the
                     words
                     following
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     pleadeth
                     mercie
                     and
                     not
                     merit
                     .
                     This
                     loue
                     wherewith
                     he
                     loued
                     God
                     came
                     from
                     that
                     
                     loue
                     wherewith
                     God
                     first
                     loued
                     him
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     seeing
                     the
                     great
                     loue
                     wherewith
                     God
                     loued
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     mooued
                     and
                     inforced
                     to
                     loue
                     God
                     againe
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     his
                     purpose
                     is
                     thus
                     much
                     :
                     Thou
                     seest
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     an
                     enemie
                     to
                     sin
                     in
                     my selfe
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     forget
                     not
                     thy
                     law
                     ;
                     thou
                     seest
                     I
                     am
                     an
                     enemie
                     to
                     sin
                     in
                     others
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     am
                     grieued
                     to
                     see
                     them
                     transgresse
                     thy
                     law
                     :
                     wherefore
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     quicken
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     thy
                     louing
                     mercie
                     whereby
                     thou
                     hast
                     created
                     me
                     and
                     redeemed
                     me
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     whereby
                     thou
                     hast
                     deliuered
                     me
                     from
                     so
                     many
                     troubles
                     ,
                     and
                     enriched
                     me
                     with
                     so
                     many
                     ,
                     and
                     continuall
                     benefits
                     ,
                     renew
                     ,
                     reuiue
                     ,
                     quicken
                     and
                     restore
                     me
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     his
                     deserts
                     ,
                     but
                     Gods
                     louing
                     kindnes
                     ,
                     whereof
                     he
                     speaketh
                     :
                     which
                     if
                     we
                     would
                     often
                     meditate
                     of
                     ,
                     in
                     seeing
                     how
                     fearefully
                     we
                     are
                     made
                     ,
                     how
                     gratiously
                     we
                     are
                     preserued
                     ,
                     how
                     mercifully
                     we
                     are
                     redeemed
                     ,
                     from
                     how
                     many
                     sinnes
                     we
                     are
                     deliuered
                     ,
                     what
                     fearefull
                     iudgements
                     we
                     haue
                     escaped
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     prouoke
                     our selues
                     the
                     more
                     to
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       quicken
                       me
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     he
                     acknowledgeth
                     no
                     other
                     life
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     liue
                     by
                     faith
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     craue
                     our
                     life
                     both
                     temporall
                     and
                     spirituall
                     of
                     God.
                     And
                     if
                     without
                     the
                     word
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     liue
                     in
                     the
                     bodily
                     life
                     ,
                     much
                     lesse
                     without
                     it
                     are
                     we
                     able
                     to
                     liue
                     the
                     spirituall
                     life
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whereas
                     he
                     repeateth
                     this
                     request
                     three
                     times
                     in
                     this
                     one
                     portion
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     
                     he
                     felt
                     great
                     dulnesse
                     and
                     deadnesse
                     in
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     which
                     often
                     creepeth
                     euen
                     on
                     the
                     dearest
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     but
                     so
                     as
                     they
                     struggle
                     against
                     it
                     still
                     ,
                     and
                     referre
                     themselues
                     to
                     Gods
                     mercie
                     ,
                     wherein
                     consisteth
                     our
                     life
                     both
                     spirituall
                     and
                     corporall
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       160.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       beginning
                       of
                       thy
                       word
                       is
                       truth
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       the
                       iudgements
                       of
                       thy
                       righteousnesse
                       endure
                       for
                       euer
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     if
                     hee
                     should
                     say
                     :
                     I
                     beleeue
                     that
                     thou
                     wilt
                     thus
                     quicken
                     men
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     verie
                     beginning
                     of
                     thy
                     Word
                     is
                     most
                     iust
                     and
                     true
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     thou
                     diddest
                     first
                     enter
                     into
                     
                     couenant
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     did
                     finde
                     that
                     thou
                     diddest
                     not
                     deceiue
                     me
                     ,
                     nor
                     beguile
                     me
                     ▪
                     and
                     when
                     by
                     thy
                     spirit
                     thou
                     madest
                     me
                     beleeue
                     thy
                     couenant
                     ,
                     thou
                     meanest
                     trut●●●
                     I
                     know
                     that
                     ●s
                     thou
                     diddest
                     promise
                     ,
                     thou
                     wil●
                     performe
                     :
                     for
                     thou
                     art
                     no
                     more
                     liberall
                     in
                     promising
                     ,
                     than
                     faithfull
                     and
                     iust
                     in
                     performing
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     iudgement
                     will
                     be
                     as
                     righteous
                     ,
                     as
                     thy
                     promise
                     is
                     true
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     as
                     soone
                     as
                     thou
                     speakest
                     ,
                     trueth
                     proceedeth
                     from
                     thee
                     ;
                     so
                     ●
                     know
                     that
                     thou
                     wilt
                     defend
                     and
                     preserue
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     may
                     s●●●e
                     as
                     righteou
                     ,
                     in
                     thee
                     .
                     
                     And
                     as
                     this
                     was
                     particular
                     to
                     him
                     :
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     generall
                     to
                     all
                     for
                     where
                     the
                     Lord
                     doth
                     in
                     mercie
                     promise
                     ,
                     there
                     in
                     righteousnesse
                     he
                     will
                     performe
                     :
                     and
                     where
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     w●●●h
                     do●●
                     threaten
                     ,
                     there
                     in
                     iudgement
                     he
                     wil
                     righteously
                     execute
                     .
                     For
                     where
                     he
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     he
                     sheweth
                     himselfe
                     true
                     ;
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     performeth
                     ,
                     he
                     executeth
                     righteousness
                     &
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     threatneth
                     ,
                     he
                     manifesteth
                     himselfe
                     to
                     be
                     iust
                     ;
                     &
                     when
                     he
                     executeth
                     ,
                     he
                     proueth
                     himselfe
                     to
                     be
                     righteous
                     .
                     So
                     the
                     speech
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     containeth
                     thus
                     much
                     :
                     Though
                     all
                     men
                     be
                     liars
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     thou
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     art
                     true
                     ;
                     thou
                     doest
                     promise
                     that
                     thou
                     w●●t
                     watch
                     ouer
                     thy
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     no
                     temptation
                     shall
                     ouercome
                     them
                     ;
                     I
                     know
                     this
                     promise
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     as
                     thou
                     diddest
                     promise
                     in
                     truth
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     ,
                     so
                     wil●
                     thou
                     performe
                     in
                     righteousnes
                     in
                     the
                     ending
                     .
                     For
                     both
                     in
                     beginning
                     and
                     in
                     ending
                     ,
                     thou
                     ●●●●like
                     and
                     true
                     .
                     How
                     iniurious
                     then
                     are
                     we
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     doubt
                     of
                     Gods
                     promises
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     he
                     will
                     renue
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     into
                     vs
                     a
                     good
                     spirit
                     ?
                     And
                     why
                     doe
                     we
                     doubt
                     of
                     his
                     prouidence
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     ,
                     seeing
                     his
                     promise
                     hath
                     euer
                     his
                     issue
                     in
                     truth
                     and
                     veritie
                     ?
                     and
                     seeing
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     not
                     leaue
                     vs
                     ,
                     vntill
                     euery
                     word
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     spoken
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                     :
                     for
                     heauen
                     and
                     earth
                     shall
                     passe
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     one
                     word
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                     shall
                     faile
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     consideration
                     hereof
                     doth
                     cōfort
                     vs
                     in
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     must
                     it
                     humble
                     vs
                     in
                     his
                     threatnings
                     .
                     Seeing
                     then
                     he
                     hath
                     pronounced
                     ,
                     and
                     giuen
                     out
                     his
                     sentence
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     vnrighteous
                     persons
                     ,
                     nor
                     fornicatours
                     ,
                     nor
                     idolaters
                     ,
                     nor
                     adultere●s
                     ,
                     nor
                     wantons
                     ,
                     nor
                     buggerers
                     ,
                     ●●r
                     theeues
                     ,
                     nor
                     couetous
                     ,
                     nor
                     drunkards
                     ,
                     nor
                     ●a●lers
                     ,
                     nor
                     extortioners
                     ,
                     shall
                     inherit
                     then
                     his
                     kingdome
                     :
                     as
                     this
                     is
                     truth
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     shall
                     surely
                     come
                     to
                     passe
                     in
                     his
                     righteous
                     iudgement
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     they
                     that
                     haue
                     done
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     without
                     speciall
                     grace
                     and
                     singular
                     repentance
                     ,
                     shall
                     surely
                     be
                     damned
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     true
                     as
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     ,
                     so
                     righteous
                     are
                     his
                     iudgements
                     .
                     He
                     is
                     true
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     word
                     passeth
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     he
                     is
                     iust
                     in
                     his
                     workes
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     righteous
                     in
                     performing
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     soundly
                     grounded
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     couple
                     with
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     performance
                     ,
                     with
                     his
                     threatnings
                     his
                     executions
                     .
                     Thus
                     also
                     must
                     we
                     fight
                     against
                     vnbeleefe
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     〈◊〉
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     vntruth
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     waite
                     for
                     the
                     accomplishmēt
                     of
                     his
                     truth
                     .
                     Whether
                     then
                     concerning
                     ●●s
                     mercy
                     ,
                     his
                     promise
                     be
                     of
                     newnes
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     of
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     of
                     his
                     prouidence
                     ▪
                     or
                     of
                     life
                     euerlasting
                     :
                     we
                     must
                     strengthen
                     our
                     faith
                     with
                     assurance
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     his
                     word
                     is
                     true
                     ;
                     so
                     also
                     his
                     executing
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     righteous
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     shall
                     certainly
                     haue
                     an
                     issue
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     humble
                     vs
                     by
                     profiting
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     to
                     debarre
                     vs
                     of
                     his
                     kingdome
                     in
                     refusing
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     sense
                     then
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     plaine
                     and
                     euident
                     ,
                     in
                     shewing
                     whatsoeuer
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     spoken
                     for
                     good
                     in
                     his
                     promise
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     performe
                     it
                     to
                     his
                     children
                     .
                     Whatsoeuer
                     he
                     hath
                     threatned
                     for
                     euill
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     execute
                     it
                     vpon
                     the
                     sinners
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     assured
                     of
                     the
                     full
                     accomplishment
                     of
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     righteous
                     executing
                     of
                     his
                     iudgements
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   PORTION
                   .
                   21.
                   
                   SHIN
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       161.
                       
                    
                     
                       Princes
                       haue
                       persecuted
                       me
                       without
                       cause
                       :
                       but
                       mine
                       heart
                       stood
                       in
                       awe
                       of
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     not
                     long
                     before
                     shewed
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     many
                     persecutors
                     :
                     so
                     here
                     she
                     sheweth
                     they
                     were
                     no
                     meane
                     men
                     ,
                     nor
                     of
                     the
                     inferiour
                     sort
                     ,
                     but
                     mightie
                     Princes
                     ;
                     neither
                     Princes
                     of
                     a
                     prophane
                     people
                     ,
                     but
                     rulers
                     of
                     the
                     chosen
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     Iewes
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     suffer
                     for
                     deserts
                     as
                     an
                     ill
                     doer
                     ,
                     but
                     innocently
                     
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     had
                     ●●●ther
                     presu
                     〈…〉
                     transgre●s●d
                     against
                     the
                     Maiestie
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     neither
                     disobediently
                     done
                     against
                     th
                     〈…〉
                     .
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     this
                     was
                     no
                     〈◊〉
                     temptation
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     Princes
                     (
                     who
                     should
                     haue
                     taken
                     ●is
                     part
                     against
                     his
                     ene●●●●
                     ,
                     ●●●
                     whom
                     he
                     should
                     haue
                     received
                     countenance
                     in
                     his
                     cause
                     ,
                     being
                     good
                     .
                     )
                     should
                     〈…〉
                     and
                     goe
                     against
                     him
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     〈◊〉
                     ●t
                     to
                     haue
                     the
                     〈◊〉
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     who
                     should
                     ●ee
                     the
                     gouernou●●
                     of
                     Gods
                     Church
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     hee
                     should
                     be●
                     〈◊〉
                     to
                     thinke
                     ,
                     that
                     〈◊〉
                     the
                     gou●rnours
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     we●e
                     ●●●
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     his
                     
                     one
                     ●●●●●
                     of
                     your
                     head
                     ;
                     ●f
                     no●
                     one
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     lesse
                     your
                     bodie
                     ;
                     i●●●pp●ly
                     〈…〉
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     the
                     soule
                     .
                     You
                     s●●●●e
                     ●●●●l●
                     bodies
                     of
                     feathered
                     fowles
                     ,
                     without
                     God
                     ●●s
                     permission
                     ,
                     f●ll
                     not
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     so
                     little
                     in
                     value
                     ,
                     that
                     two
                     of
                     them
                     are
                     sold
                     for
                     a
                     penie
                     ;
                     how
                     then
                     can
                     they
                     haue
                     power
                     vpon
                     your
                     bodies
                     ,
                     without
                     leaue
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     seeing
                     ye
                     are
                     far
                     more
                     pretious
                     in
                     his
                     sight
                     ,
                     and
                     hee
                     taketh
                     a
                     further
                     care
                     of
                     your
                     bodies
                     ?
                     But
                     if
                     for
                     my
                     glorie
                     yee
                     shall
                     lay
                     downe
                     your
                     liues
                     ,
                     they
                     can
                     reuenge
                     themselues
                     but
                     of
                     your
                     bodies
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     your
                     soule
                     they
                     cannot
                     touch
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       But
                       m●ne
                       heart
                       〈…〉
                       we
                       of
                       thy
                       word
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Here
                     wee
                     see
                     the
                     greater
                     feare
                     ouercame
                     the
                     l●●s●
                     .
                     If
                     the
                     faces
                     of
                     Princes
                     be
                     terrible
                     ,
                     because
                     their
                     angrie
                     lookes
                     threaten
                     euill
                     ,
                     &
                     their
                     wrathfull
                     words
                     ●enace
                     death
                     ,
                     because
                     whatsoeuer
                     they
                     will
                     doe
                     ,
                     they
                     can
                     doe
                     ,
                     and
                     whatsoeuer
                     they
                     can
                     doe
                     ,
                     they
                     dare
                     doe
                     ;
                     yet
                     f●are
                     them
                     not
                     (
                     ●aith
                     Christ
                     )
                     but
                     feare
                     him
                     who
                     in
                     his
                     wrath
                     〈…〉
                     ●●ule
                     into
                     hell
                     .
                     They
                     can
                     take
                     and
                     attach
                     the
                     bodie
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     good
                     e●t
                     ●●
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     can
                     they
                     not
                     〈◊〉
                     :
                     but
                     rather
                     feare
                     him
                     who
                     can
                     arrest
                     the
                     bodie
                     ,
                     and
                     afterward
                     can
                     ●lso
                     atta●h
                     the
                     soule
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     〈…〉
                     het
                     may
                     be
                     this
                     :
                     I
                     was
                     afraide
                     to
                     displease
                     thee
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     〈…〉
                     no●
                     to
                     please
                     m●●●
                     enemies
                     ,
                     although
                     they
                     were
                     mightier
                     then
                     I.
                     Thus
                     〈…〉
                     h●w
                     he
                     w●●●
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     hee
                     perseuered
                     in
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     without
                     〈◊〉
                     .
                     For
                     (
                     ●●●th
                     h●
                     )
                     though
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     my
                     mightie
                     aduersaries
                     was
                     great
                     ;
                     ●et
                     ,
                     ●●●
                     〈◊〉
                     the
                     fe●re
                     of
                     thee
                     had
                     ●●asoned
                     mine
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     left
                     suc●
                     a
                     deep
                     impression
                     in
                     to
                     〈…〉
                     th●●
                     by
                     infidelitie
                     I
                     should
                     mistrust
                     thee
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     disobedience
                     
                     I
                     〈…〉
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     spirituall
                     feare
                     of
                     thee
                     ouercame
                     ●ll
                     corporall
                     feare
                     of
                     〈◊〉
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     r
                     〈…〉
                     corporall
                     feare
                     are
                     which
                     so
                     much
                     d●unteth
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     craue
                     a
                     greater
                     feare
                     of
                     Gods
                     Maiestie●
                     ,
                     the
                     strength
                     whereof
                     may
                     ouermatch
                     the
                     〈◊〉
                     feare
                     .
                     When
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     〈◊〉
                     had
                     conspired
                     against
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     of
                     God
                     said
                     vnto
                     them
                     ▪
                     Esay
                     8.
                     12.
                     
                     
                       Say
                       ●ee
                       〈◊〉
                       ,
                       A
                       confed●racie
                       to
                       all
                       them
                       to
                       wh●me
                       this
                       people
                       ●●ith
                       ,
                       a
                       confedera●●●
                       neither
                       〈…〉
                       ▪
                       ,
                       nor
                       be
                       afraid
                       of
                       them
                       ▪
                    
                     13.
                     
                     
                       Sanctifie
                       the
                       Lord
                       of
                       Hostes
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       him
                       be
                       〈…〉
                       your
                       dr●●●
                       .
                    
                     And
                     least
                     we
                     should
                     think
                     that
                     this
                     appertaineth
                     not
                     as
                     well
                     to
                     all
                     Christians
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     Iewes
                     ;
                     Let
                     vs
                     heare
                     what
                     the
                     Apost●●
                     Peter
                     ●aith
                     ▪
                     1.
                     
                     Per●
                     3.
                     14
                     
                     ▪
                     
                       Blessed
                       are
                       y●e
                       if
                       we
                       suffer
                       for
                       righteousnes
                       sake
                       :
                       yea
                       ,
                       feare
                       not
                       〈…〉
                       e
                       ,
                       neither
                       be
                       troubled
                    
                     15.
                     
                     
                       But
                       〈◊〉
                       the
                       Lord
                       in
                       your
                       hearts
                       :
                       &
                       be
                       ready
                       〈…〉
                       were
                       to
                       euery
                       sin
                       ●n
                       that
                       〈◊〉
                       you
                       a
                       reason
                       ,
                       of
                       the
                       ●o●e
                       that
                       is
                       in
                       you
                       .
                    
                     Were
                     the
                     blessed
                     Apostle
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     are
                     not
                     readie
                     to
                     make
                     Confession
                     of
                     our
                     hope
                     ,
                     vntill
                     wee
                     put
                     away
                     this
                     feare
                     ,
                     and
                     sanctifie
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     our
                     harts
                     ,
                     glorifying
                     his
                     truth
                     in
                     promising
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     〈◊〉
                     
                     in
                     performing
                     .
                     And
                     to
                     applie
                     this
                     to
                     our selues
                     :
                     if
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     should
                     bring
                     v●to
                     the
                     Racke
                     or
                     torture
                     ,
                     to
                     betray
                     the
                     good
                     cause
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     innocencie
                     of
                     our
                     brethren
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     rather
                     feare
                     to
                     displease
                     God
                     for
                     his
                     threatnings
                     ,
                     then
                     man
                     for
                     his
                     punishment
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     in
                     particular
                     example
                     to
                     applie
                     this
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     we
                     heare
                     (
                     Ierem.
                     1.
                     17.
                     
                     )
                     what
                     the
                     Lord
                     saith
                     to
                     the
                     Prophet
                     :
                     
                       Say
                       not
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       a
                       childe
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       Be
                       not
                       afraide
                       of
                       their
                       faces
                       :
                       for
                       I
                       am
                       with
                       thee
                       to
                       deliuer
                       thee
                       ,
                       saith
                       the
                       Lord.
                    
                     Here
                     the
                     Lord
                     addeth
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                     17.
                     
                     
                       Thou
                       therfore
                       〈◊〉
                       vp
                       thy
                       loynes
                       ,
                       and
                       arise
                       ,
                       and
                       speake
                       vnto
                       all
                       that
                       I
                       commaund
                       thee
                       ;
                       be
                       not
                       afraide
                       of
                       their
                       faces
                       ,
                       least
                       I
                       destroy
                       thee
                       before
                       them
                       .
                    
                     In
                     which
                     place
                     the
                     Lord
                     setteth
                     downe
                     a
                     promise
                     to
                     assist
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     threatning
                     to
                     punish
                     him
                     :
                     both
                     which
                     did
                     so
                     preuaile
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     durst
                     speake
                     boldly
                     ,
                     and
                     prouoke
                     the
                     King
                     to
                     wrath
                     .
                     Acts
                     5.
                     wee
                     reade
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     the
                     Priests
                     and
                     Sadduces
                     ,
                     being
                     full
                     of
                     indignation
                     ,
                     laide
                     hands
                     on
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     common
                     prison
                     ,
                     Peter
                     &
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     answered
                     :
                     
                       We
                       ought
                       rather
                       to
                       obey
                       God
                       then
                       men
                       .
                    
                     Menace
                     vs
                     (
                     say
                     they
                     )
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     yee
                     will
                     ,
                     we
                     care
                     not
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     feare
                     to
                     discredit
                     the
                     blessed
                     promise
                     ,
                     and
                     lightly
                     to
                     passe
                     ouer
                     the
                     heauie
                     threatnings
                     of
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     feare
                     you
                     not
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     this
                     feare
                     was
                     written
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     Paul
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Cor
                     9.
                     16.
                     
                     
                       Though
                       I
                       preach
                       the
                       Gospell
                       ,
                       I
                       haue
                       nothing
                       to
                       reioyce
                       of
                       :
                       for
                       necessitie
                       is
                       laid
                       vpon
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       woe
                       to
                       vnto
                       me
                       if
                       I
                       preach
                       not
                       the
                       Gospell
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Howsoeuer
                     we
                     thinke
                     this
                     easie
                     to
                     be
                     learned
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     doubtlesse
                     most
                     hard
                     to
                     be
                     practised
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     though
                     Princes
                     doe
                     not
                     their
                     duties
                     ,
                     yet
                     wee
                     must
                     not
                     therefore
                     rebell
                     against
                     them
                     :
                     and
                     though
                     we
                     be
                     persecuted
                     of
                     rulers
                     without
                     a
                     cause
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     stand
                     in
                     awe
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     :
                     and
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     CHRIST
                     hath
                     pronounced
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       whosoeuer
                       striketh
                       with
                       the
                       sword
                       shall
                       perish
                       with
                       the
                       sworde
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     If
                     then
                     either
                     our
                     Princes
                     shall
                     be
                     vngodly
                     ,
                     or
                     their
                     vnder
                     officers
                     vnfaithfull
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     therevpon
                     grudge
                     to
                     pay
                     tribute
                     ,
                     to
                     giue
                     taske
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     yeeld
                     subsidie
                     :
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     doe
                     them
                     euen
                     with
                     conscience
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     ordinance
                     appointed
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     knowing
                     and
                     acknowledging
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     Gods
                     wrath
                     in
                     their
                     corrupt
                     Gouernment
                     ,
                     is
                     iustly
                     layd
                     vpon
                     vs
                     for
                     some
                     sinne
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     saith
                     ,
                     Eccl.
                     10.
                     20.
                     
                     
                       Curse
                       not
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       no
                       not
                       in
                       thy
                       thought
                       :
                       neither
                       curse
                       the
                       Rich
                       in
                       thy
                       bed-chamber
                       :
                       for
                       the
                       fowle
                       of
                       the
                       heauen
                       shall
                       carrie
                       the
                       voyce
                       ,
                       &
                       that
                       which
                       hath
                       wings
                       shall
                       declare
                       the
                       matter
                       .
                    
                     If
                     then
                     our
                     Princes
                     should
                     vse
                     all
                     their
                     tribute
                     to
                     sensualitie
                     ,
                     or
                     take
                     vp
                     all
                     their
                     taxes
                     for
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     withour
                     either
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     loue
                     of
                     their
                     Common-wealth
                     ;
                     yet
                     curse
                     not
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Wiseman
                     ,
                     no
                     not
                     in
                     thy
                     bed-chamber
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     if
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     should
                     moue
                     vs
                     to
                     murmure
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     should
                     be
                     readie
                     to
                     thinke
                     euill
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     authoritie
                     ,
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     here
                     warneth
                     vs
                     that
                     wee
                     vse
                     no
                     such
                     speeches
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     away
                     such
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     because
                     ,
                     both
                     our
                     speeches
                     and
                     thoughts
                     stand
                     at
                     the
                     controlling
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     iudgements
                     :
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     humbly
                     ascribe
                     it
                     to
                     our
                     sinne
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     withdraweth
                     his
                     grace
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     pulleth
                     his
                     wrath
                     vpon
                     vs.
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     we
                     thinke
                     ,
                     as
                     many
                     worldly
                     men
                     doe
                     ,
                     that
                     thoughts
                     are
                     free
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     not
                     called
                     into
                     the
                     Court
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     euery
                     man
                     is
                     a
                     King
                     in
                     his
                     priuie
                     chamber
                     :
                     the
                     spirite
                     of
                     God
                     chargeth
                     our
                     conscience
                     here
                     before
                     the
                     Court
                     of
                     heauen
                     ,
                     and
                     telleth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     chambers
                     are
                     the
                     Lords
                     chambers
                     also
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     as
                     true
                     Israelites
                     ,
                     euen
                     in
                     secret
                     we
                     should
                     thinke
                     no
                     guile
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     reueale
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     punish
                     it
                     openly
                     :
                     yea
                     ,
                     euen
                     the
                     fowles
                     of
                     the
                     ayre
                     shall
                     bewray
                     our
                     vnfaithfulnes
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     come
                     lower
                     to
                     our selues
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     thinke
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     affection
                     must
                     be
                     in
                     Dauid
                     and
                     not
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     shall
                     we
                     make
                     vnprofitable
                     whatsoeuer
                     is
                     taught
                     :
                     whereas
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     did
                     feare
                     to
                     offend
                     ,
                     euen
                     when
                     Princes
                     are
                     against
                     him
                     ;
                     we
                     not
                     onely
                     cannot
                     sustaine
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     triall
                     in
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     if
                     the
                     losse
                     of
                     any
                     worldly
                     pelfe
                     come
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     straight
                     voyde
                     of
                     all
                     feare
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     abide
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     any
                     good
                     thought
                     ;
                     we
                     are
                     vnquiet
                     vntill
                     we
                     haue
                     consulted
                     with
                     wizards
                     &
                     witches
                     ,
                     not
                     withstanding
                     in
                     awe
                     of
                     
                     Gods
                     threatnings
                     against
                     that
                     sinne
                     .
                     Deu.
                     18.
                     10
                     
                     
                       Let
                       none
                       be
                       found
                       among
                       you
                       that
                       vseth
                       witchcraft
                       .
                    
                     11.
                     
                     
                       Or
                       that
                       is
                       a
                       charmer
                       ,
                       or
                       that
                       counselleth
                       with
                       spirits
                       ,
                       or
                       a
                       southsayer
                       ,
                       or
                       that
                       asketh
                       counsell
                       at
                       the
                       dead
                       .
                    
                     12.
                     
                     
                       For
                       all
                       that
                       doe
                       such
                       things
                       are
                       abomination
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     where
                     the
                     Lord
                     counteth
                     no
                     otherwise
                     of
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     then
                     of
                     the
                     vp-heape
                     of
                     sinne
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Chron.
                     10.
                     13.
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       Saul
                       died
                       for
                       his
                       transgression
                       that
                       hee
                       committed
                       against
                       the
                       Lorde
                       ,
                       euen
                       against
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       which
                       hee
                       kept
                       not
                       ,
                       in
                       that
                       hee
                       sought
                       and
                       asked
                       counsell
                       of
                       a
                       Familiar
                       spirit
                       ,
                    
                     14.
                     
                     
                       And
                       asked
                       not
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     where
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     reckoning
                     Saul
                     his
                     sinne
                     ,
                     this
                     
                     is
                     the
                     la●●
                     ,
                     and
                     wrappeth
                     vp
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     hee
                     asked
                     not
                     counsell
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     but
                     went
                     to
                     a
                     witch
                     .
                     So
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     heape
                     of
                     his
                     sinne
                     ,
                     this
                     filled
                     the
                     iust
                     measure
                     of
                     his
                     iniquities
                     ,
                     because
                     when
                     he
                     should
                     haue
                     repented
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     hee
                     made
                     this
                     the
                     full
                     heape
                     of
                     his
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     pulled
                     consequently
                     vpon
                     him
                     the
                     height
                     of
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     was
                     cut
                     off
                     from
                     the
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     and
                     desperately
                     ended
                     his
                     life
                     ,
                     Esay
                     ●8
                     .
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     reckoned
                     vp
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     as
                     their
                     infidelity
                     ,
                     their
                     obstinacie
                     ,
                     he
                     commeth
                     at
                     the
                     last
                     to
                     their
                     sorceries
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     19.
                     
                     
                       When
                       such
                       shall
                       say
                       vnto
                       you
                       ,
                       enquire
                       of
                       them
                       that
                       haue
                       a
                       spirite
                       of
                       diu●●ation
                       ,
                       and
                       at
                       the
                       south
                       sayers
                       ,
                       which
                       whisper
                       &
                       murmure
                       :
                       should
                       not
                       a
                       people
                       enquire
                       at
                       their
                       God
                       ?
                       from
                       the
                       liuing
                       to
                       the
                       dead
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Therefore
                     the
                     Lord
                     denounceth
                     plagues
                     and
                     punishments
                     on
                     euery
                     side
                     to
                     fall
                     vpon
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     Looke
                     into
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     the
                     old
                     cities
                     ,
                     namely
                     of
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Moabites
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Assyrians
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Philistines
                     ,
                     and
                     yee
                     shall
                     see
                     how
                     witcherie
                     was
                     the
                     most
                     especiall
                     cause
                     of
                     their
                     destruction
                     .
                     So
                     shall
                     we
                     thinke
                     now
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     doth
                     touch
                     
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     who
                     for
                     losse
                     of
                     so
                     small
                     pelfe
                     runne
                     to
                     wizards
                     ?
                     Well
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     here
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     where
                     the
                     Lords
                     feare
                     doth
                     so
                     rule
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     sanctifie
                     the
                     Lord
                     therein
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     free
                     from
                     the
                     greatest
                     temptations
                     ;
                     So
                     ,
                     where
                     this
                     reuerent
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     wanting
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     temptation
                     ,
                     though
                     neuer
                     so
                     vile
                     and
                     grosse
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     will
                     yeeld
                     vnto
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     prouidence
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     being
                     so
                     rich
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     hand
                     so
                     wide
                     and
                     large
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     afraide
                     of
                     so
                     small
                     a
                     losse
                     of
                     worldly
                     goods
                     .
                     Wee
                     know
                     that
                     Zedechiah
                     being
                     a
                     Prince
                     ,
                     Iere.
                     37.
                     when
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     was
                     gone
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     feared
                     that
                     the
                     very
                     common
                     people
                     would
                     mocke
                     him
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     obey
                     the
                     Prophet
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     Ieremiah
                     being
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     hauing
                     this
                     reuerent
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     seasoning
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     was
                     nothing
                     dismaid
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     that
                     either
                     Zedechiah
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     of
                     the
                     kings
                     could
                     do
                     vnto
                     him
                     .
                     Among
                     many
                     places
                     ,
                     excellent
                     is
                     that
                     ,
                     Iob.
                     31.
                     where
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     partly
                     to
                     stop
                     the
                     mouths
                     of
                     his
                     aduersaries
                     ,
                     partly
                     to
                     comfort
                     his
                     own
                     soule
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     record
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     partly
                     to
                     shew
                     the
                     secret
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     suffer
                     for
                     his
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     accused
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     som
                     secret
                     cause
                     best
                     known
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     he
                     testifieth
                     how
                     free
                     he
                     was
                     from
                     fornication
                     ,
                     from
                     adulterie
                     ,
                     from
                     iniuries
                     ,
                     from
                     vnmercifulnes
                     ,
                     from
                     crueltie
                     with
                     his
                     seruants
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     oppression
                     ;
                     and
                     sheweth
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     were
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       because
                       the
                       Lord
                       beheld
                       all
                       his
                       wayes
                       ,
                       and
                       told
                       all
                       his
                       steps
                       .
                    
                     First
                     ,
                     for
                     fornication
                     ,
                     he
                     made
                     a
                     couenant
                     with
                     his
                     eyes
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     portion
                     ,
                     no
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     Almightie
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     but
                     destruction
                     ,
                     and
                     strange
                     punishments
                     to
                     the
                     workers
                     of
                     iniquitie
                     :
                     and
                     as
                     of
                     fornication
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     he
                     speaketh
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     was
                     preserued
                     by
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     from
                     adulterie
                     ;
                     '
                     and
                     afterward
                     comming
                     to
                     shewe
                     his
                     innocencie
                     in
                     not
                     cruelly
                     dealing
                     with
                     his
                     seruants
                     ,
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       I
                       should
                       contemne
                       the
                       iudgement
                       of
                       my
                       seruant
                       ,
                       &c
                       ●hat
                       then
                       shall
                       I
                       doe
                       ,
                       when
                       God
                       standeth
                       vp
                       !
                       and
                       when
                       he
                       shall
                       visite
                       mee
                       ,
                       what
                       shall
                       I
                       answere
                       ?
                    
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     he
                     professeth
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     oppresse
                     nor
                     iniurie
                     others
                     ,
                     was
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     hee
                     refrained
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     God.
                     For
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       I
                       haue
                       lift
                       vp
                       mine
                       head
                       against
                       the
                       fatherlesse
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       I
                       thinke
                       my
                       shoulder
                       bones
                       would
                       goe
                       out
                       of
                       their
                       sockets
                       ,
                       Gods
                       iudgements
                       were
                       fearfull
                       vnto
                       me
                       ,
                       &
                       I
                       could
                       not
                       be
                       deliuered
                       from
                       his
                       Highnes
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     And
                     though
                     he
                     might
                     by
                     his
                     great
                     countenance
                     which
                     he
                     did
                     beare
                     ,
                     haue
                     dealt
                     roughly
                     with
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     might
                     haue
                     made
                     afraide
                     a
                     great
                     multitude
                     ;
                     Yet
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       the
                       most
                       contemptible
                       of
                       the
                       families
                       did
                       not
                       feare
                       me
                       .
                    
                     Yea
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     men
                     were
                     farre
                     lesse
                     then
                     hee
                     ,
                     yet
                     hee
                     could
                     not
                     hide
                     his
                     sinne
                     as
                     Adam
                     ,
                     he
                     could
                     not
                     conceale
                     his
                     iniquitie
                     in
                     his
                     bosome
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whosoeuer
                     then
                     wil
                     be
                     trulie
                     religious
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     a
                     conscience
                     of
                     sinne
                     in
                     sinceritie
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     thus
                     walke
                     in
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     he
                     might
                     so
                     doe
                     ,
                     as
                     no
                     man
                     could
                     euer
                     touch
                     him
                     for
                     his
                     outward
                     conuersation
                     ;
                     though
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     run
                     into
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     the
                     Magistrate
                     ;
                     and
                     no
                     man
                     thogh
                     he
                     would
                     ,
                     could
                     say
                     ,
                     Black
                     is
                     his
                     eye
                     :
                     he
                     must
                     submit
                     himselfe
                     to
                     what
                     perill
                     soeuer
                     ,
                     and
                     ouercome
                     all
                     feare
                     of
                     mans
                     power
                     ,
                     with
                     feare
                     of
                     Gods
                     punishments
                     .
                     And
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     some
                     sin
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     on
                     which
                     the
                     ciuill
                     law
                     can
                     take
                     no
                     hold
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     must
                     be
                     in
                     stead
                     vnto
                     vs
                     of
                     all
                     lawes
                     ;
                     knowing
                     that
                     though
                     we
                     escape
                     the
                     court
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     escape
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     who
                     will
                     iudge
                     vs
                     ,
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     own
                     law
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     so
                     far
                     off
                     frō
                     flattering
                     themselues
                     in
                     these
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     where
                     mans
                     lawes
                     faile
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     which
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     punish
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     labour
                     the
                     more
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     fearing
                     that
                     God
                     will
                     punish
                     those
                     sins
                     more
                     grieuously
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     man
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     correct
                     :
                     And
                     because
                     by
                     mans
                     punishing
                     we
                     are
                     oft
                     brought
                     to
                     repent
                     of
                     those
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     wherein
                     now
                     oft
                     times
                     we
                     die
                     without
                     any
                     repentance
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     we
                     see
                     how
                     effectuall
                     an
                     instrument
                     of
                     God
                     this
                     feare
                     of
                     his
                     law
                     is
                     ,
                     against
                     all
                     kinds
                     of
                     sinne
                     whatsoeuer
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     in
                     politike
                     lawes
                     ,
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     lawes
                     against
                     swearing
                     ,
                     breaking
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     or
                     filthie
                     speaking
                     ;
                     yet
                     Gods
                     children
                     are
                     not
                     for
                     that
                     cause
                     such
                     as
                     cast
                     off
                     all
                     feare
                     ;
                     but
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     rather
                     feare
                     and
                     suspect
                     such
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     in
                     that
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       awe
                       of
                       thy
                       word
                    
                     :
                     see
                     ,
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     performeth
                     that
                     feare
                     to
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     oweth
                     to
                     God
                     himselfe
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     profitably
                     to
                     be
                     considered
                     of
                     vs.
                     If
                     any
                     deale
                     now
                     adaies
                     with
                     a
                     prophane
                     worldling
                     ,
                     in
                     things
                     concerning
                     the
                     true
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     saluation
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     answere
                     :
                     What
                     tell
                     yee
                     me
                     of
                     these
                     things
                     ?
                     tell
                     me
                     what
                     you
                     can
                     ;
                     I
                     am
                     sure
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     you
                     can
                     tell
                     me
                     no
                     more
                     than
                     this
                     :
                     Loue
                     God
                     aboue
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     neighbour
                     as
                     thy selfe
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     trust
                     I
                     shall
                     loue
                     God
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     you
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     best
                     learned
                     .
                     But
                     here
                     is
                     their
                     hypocrisie
                     descried
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     haue
                     so
                     small
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     witnesseth
                     ,
                     Iohn
                     8.
                     
                     
                       He
                       that
                       is
                       of
                       God
                       heareth
                       Gods
                       word
                       :
                       if
                       ye
                       were
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       ye
                       would
                       loue
                       his
                       word
                       :
                    
                     so
                     one
                     may
                     say
                     to
                     this
                     effect
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     feare
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     stand
                     in
                     awe
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Oh
                       ,
                       how
                       loue
                       I
                       thy
                       law
                       ▪
                    
                     protesting
                     that
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     law
                     :
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     to
                     God.
                     And
                     as
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       thou
                       art
                       my
                       portion
                       :
                    
                     so
                     he
                     saith
                     also
                     ,
                     
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       haue
                       I
                       taken
                       as
                       an
                       heritage
                       .
                    
                     Thus
                     we
                     must
                     honour
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     looke
                     what
                     honour
                     God
                     would
                     haue
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     haue
                     vs
                     shew
                     vnto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     looke
                     what
                     honour
                     Christ
                     would
                     haue
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     haue
                     it
                     done
                     to
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Apostles
                     not
                     reuerencing
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     onely
                     for
                     his
                     person
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     for
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     said
                     :
                     
                       Maister
                       ,
                       whither
                       shall
                       we
                       goe
                       from
                       thee
                       ,
                       thou
                       hast
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       spirit
                       and
                       life
                       ?
                    
                  
                   
                     As
                     this
                     corrupt
                     opinion
                     of
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     worldlings
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     is
                     it
                     in
                     heretikes
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     familie
                     of
                     loue
                     ,
                     who
                     perswade
                     themselues
                     to
                     loue
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     loue
                     heresies
                     more
                     than
                     the
                     word
                     :
                     but
                     herein
                     are
                     those
                     hypocrites
                     and
                     heretikes
                     descried
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     generally
                     confesse
                     they
                     loue
                     and
                     feare
                     God
                     :
                     but
                     examine
                     them
                     in
                     any
                     particular
                     ,
                     either
                     of
                     doctrine
                     or
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     will
                     bewray
                     their
                     want
                     of
                     loue
                     by
                     heresie
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     want
                     of
                     feare
                     by
                     lying
                     in
                     some
                     grosse
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   
                     Here
                     is
                     then
                     a
                     touch
                     stone
                     for
                     them
                     that
                     can
                     say
                     :
                     I
                     trust
                     I
                     feare
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     feared
                     not
                     God
                     ,
                     how
                     should
                     I
                     hope
                     to
                     prosper
                     ,
                     or
                     how
                     should
                     I
                     liue
                     ?
                     for
                     if
                     their
                     feare
                     be
                     tried
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     feare
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     be
                     tried
                     by
                     particular
                     sins
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     soone
                     bewray
                     themselues
                     .
                     
                     Againe
                     ,
                     many
                     there
                     be
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     say
                     they
                     feare
                     God
                     ,
                     whilest
                     sicknesse
                     ,
                     pouertie
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     crosse
                     lieth
                     vpon
                     them
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     affliction
                     is
                     past
                     ouer
                     ,
                     and
                     prosperitie
                     commeth
                     ,
                     let
                     the
                     Lord
                     strike
                     vpon
                     their
                     hearts
                     neuer
                     so
                     hardly
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     feare
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Esay
                     saith
                     ,
                     chap.
                     28.
                     15.
                     
                     
                       Because
                       ye
                       haue
                       said
                       ,
                       we
                       haue
                       made
                       a
                       couenant
                       with
                       death
                       ,
                       and
                       with
                       hell
                       we
                       are
                       at
                       agreement
                       ,
                       though
                       a
                       scourge
                       runne
                       ouer
                       vs
                       ,
                       and
                       passe
                       thorow
                       ,
                       it
                       shall
                       not
                       come
                       at
                       vs.
                    
                     And
                     18.
                     
                     
                       The
                       couenant
                       with
                       death
                       shall
                       be
                       disanulled
                       ,
                       and
                       your
                       agreement
                       with
                       hell
                       shall
                       not
                       stand
                       ,
                       when
                       a
                       scourge
                       shall
                       runne
                       ouer
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       passe
                       thorow
                       ,
                       then
                       shall
                       you
                       be
                       troden
                       vnder
                       by
                       it
                       .
                    
                     And
                     though
                     sometimes
                     we
                     feare
                     with
                     Pharaoh
                     the
                     present
                     tokens
                     of
                     Gods
                     wrath
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     thunder
                     ,
                     the
                     lightning
                     ,
                     the
                     earthquake
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     :
                     yet
                     we
                     make
                     them
                     scarsely
                     as
                     the
                     wonders
                     that
                     last
                     nine
                     da●es
                     ,
                     neither
                     feare
                     we
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     In
                     stead
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     plagues
                     whereof
                     we
                     reade
                     in
                     the
                     old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     the
                     opening
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     ouerflowing
                     with
                     waters
                     ,
                     of
                     fire
                     comming
                     down
                     from
                     heauen
                     ,
                     we
                     heare
                     but
                     one
                     named
                     in
                     the
                     new
                     Testament
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     that
                     doe
                     such
                     things
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     those
                     plagues
                     did
                     come
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen
                     ;
                     which
                     one
                     doth
                     so
                     terrifie
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     had
                     leauer
                     beare
                     all
                     the
                     afflictions
                     of
                     Iob
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     plagues
                     of
                     Egypt
                     than
                     that
                     one
                     ;
                     for
                     all
                     those
                     are
                     but
                     forerunners
                     of
                     this
                     one
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     full
                     heape
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     threatnings
                     .
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       my
                       heart
                       standeth
                       in
                       awe
                    
                     :
                     he
                     sheweth
                     his
                     feare
                     was
                     not
                     couertly
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     vngodly
                     .
                     For
                     at
                     one
                     time
                     or
                     other
                     the
                     Lord
                     may
                     shake
                     the
                     vilest
                     villaine
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     with
                     feare
                     of
                     his
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     to
                     feele
                     terrour
                     :
                     but
                     this
                     kinde
                     of
                     feare
                     soone
                     vanisheth
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     sinketh
                     not
                     into
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     soeuer
                     it
                     be
                     striken
                     into
                     the
                     
                     head
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     see
                     whilest
                     God
                     lyeth
                     ●ore
                     vpon
                     vs
                     by
                     some
                     terrible
                     iudgement
                     of
                     thunder
                     ,
                     lightnings
                     ,
                     or
                     earthquakes
                     ,
                     how
                     euery
                     prophane
                     man
                     can
                     be
                     content
                     to
                     pray
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     time
                     will
                     be
                     very
                     godly
                     and
                     religious
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     the
                     plague
                     lasteth
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     that
                     is
                     once
                     ouer
                     ,
                     their
                     feare
                     is
                     also
                     ouer
                     .
                     The
                     most
                     desperate
                     feare
                     ;
                     but
                     it
                     sitteth
                     not
                     ,
                     it
                     dwelleth
                     not
                     
                     long
                     vpon
                     their
                     hearts
                     ;
                     but
                     as
                     a
                     flash
                     of
                     Lightning
                     suddenly
                     striketh
                     the
                     face
                     ,
                     and
                     suddenly
                     is
                     gone
                     :
                     So
                     a
                     flashing
                     sight
                     of
                     Gods
                     Maiestie
                     striketh
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     suddenly
                     is
                     departed
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wee
                     must
                     not
                     then
                     haue
                     an
                     ouer-hearing
                     of
                     Gods
                     threatnings
                     ,
                     nor
                     an
                     ouer-fearing
                     of
                     his
                     iudgements
                     .
                     For
                     many
                     will
                     like
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     like
                     it
                     in
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     that
                     it
                     increaseth
                     their
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     but
                     few
                     loue
                     it
                     in
                     heart
                     ;
                     because
                     it
                     renueth
                     their
                     affections
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     our
                     iudgement
                     hee
                     wrought
                     vpon
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     heart
                     is
                     not
                     wrought
                     on
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     Gods
                     place
                     :
                     wherin
                     if
                     he
                     by
                     the
                     ministerie
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     once
                     take
                     sure
                     hold
                     ,
                     it
                     wil
                     forthwith
                     go
                     to
                     the
                     eye
                     ,
                     eare
                     ,
                     and
                     hand
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     whole
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     wil
                     be
                     effectuall
                     .
                     Now
                     what
                     is
                     a
                     more
                     effectuall
                     bridle
                     against
                     sinne
                     ,
                     then
                     still
                     to
                     thinke
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     For
                     if
                     all
                     men
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     should
                     bid
                     a
                     man
                     do
                     any
                     thing
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     doing
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     next
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     not
                     doing
                     with
                     Daniel
                     haue
                     his
                     bodie
                     giuen
                     to
                     the
                     Lyons
                     ,
                     yet
                     would
                     he
                     not
                     doe
                     any
                     thing
                     against
                     Gods
                     lawes
                     .
                     Neither
                     did
                     Daniel
                     suffer
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     because
                     hee
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     an
                     Idolater
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     denie
                     the
                     worship
                     to
                     the
                     true
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     professed
                     the
                     same
                     openly
                     ,
                     in
                     setting
                     open
                     his
                     windowes
                     ,
                     and
                     manifesting
                     his
                     true
                     religion
                     for
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     three
                     dayes
                     .
                     And
                     why
                     did
                     he
                     thus
                     ?
                     euen
                     because
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     did
                     so
                     touch
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     man
                     did
                     nothing
                     dismay
                     him
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     neither
                     the
                     gaine
                     nor
                     promotion
                     which
                     hee
                     might
                     haue
                     had
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     King
                     on
                     the
                     one
                     side
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     danger
                     and
                     losse
                     which
                     was
                     layd
                     vnto
                     him
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     ,
                     could
                     make
                     him
                     at
                     all
                     to
                     displease
                     God.
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     these
                     effects
                     in
                     God
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     poorest
                     creature
                     shall
                     stand
                     in
                     great
                     courage
                     before
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     a
                     King
                     :
                     so
                     where
                     this
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     wanting
                     ,
                     the
                     mightie
                     Prince
                     shall
                     stand
                     in
                     awe
                     of
                     his
                     poorest
                     subiect
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Sam.
                     15.
                     
                     When
                     Saul
                     had
                     a
                     flat
                     commaundement
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     who
                     from
                     a
                     meane
                     stocke
                     and
                     base
                     parentage
                     was
                     aduanced
                     to
                     the
                     kingdome
                     to
                     destroy
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     he
                     contrarie
                     to
                     the
                     Lords
                     commaundement
                     ,
                     saueth
                     Agag
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     great
                     while
                     stoutly
                     iustifieth
                     his
                     sinne
                     before
                     Samuel
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     streightly
                     charged
                     his
                     conscience
                     ,
                     hee
                     added
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       feare
                       of
                       the
                       people
                       moued
                       me
                       to
                       doe
                       it
                       :
                    
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     haue
                     said
                     ;
                     I
                     was
                     afraid
                     that
                     the
                     people
                     in
                     ●o
                     doing
                     would
                     haue
                     gone
                     from
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     denied
                     me
                     the
                     honour
                     which
                     they
                     were
                     wont
                     to
                     yeeld
                     vnto
                     me
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     a
                     poore
                     soule
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     Gods
                     feare
                     ,
                     feareth
                     not
                     a
                     Prince
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     mightie
                     King
                     without
                     this
                     feare
                     feared
                     the
                     poore
                     people
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     also
                     keepeth
                     the
                     godly
                     ;
                     that
                     in
                     all
                     their
                     distresses
                     they
                     dare
                     not
                     open
                     their
                     mouthes
                     to
                     any
                     foule
                     speech
                     ,
                     or
                     corrupt
                     language
                     .
                     When
                     Iob
                     was
                     spoyled
                     of
                     all
                     hee
                     had
                     ,
                     and
                     wicked
                     men
                     had
                     taken
                     it
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     saith
                     in
                     the
                     humblenes
                     of
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     feare
                     of
                     his
                     God
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Lord
                       giueth
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Lorde
                       taketh
                       blessed
                       be
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                    
                     He
                     durst
                     not
                     chase
                     against
                     the
                     Chaldeans
                     ,
                     although
                     he
                     was
                     in
                     this
                     miserable
                     perplexitie
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     so
                     gaged
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     durst
                     not
                     nourish
                     any
                     euill
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     or
                     breake
                     out
                     into
                     euill
                     words
                     to
                     displease
                     the
                     Lorde
                     ;
                     Contrariwise
                     ,
                     where
                     this
                     feare
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     see
                     great
                     murmuring
                     and
                     grudging
                     ,
                     because
                     Leuit.
                     20.
                     the
                     Lord
                     saith
                     :
                     
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       turne
                       after
                       such
                       ,
                       as
                       worke
                       with
                       spirits
                       ,
                       and
                       after
                       southsayers
                       ,
                       then
                       will
                       I
                       set
                       my
                       face
                       against
                       that
                       person
                       .
                    
                     Let
                     him
                     keepe
                     his
                     sinne
                     as
                     close
                     as
                     he
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     hide
                     it
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     he
                     can
                     ,
                     yet
                     I
                     the
                     Lord
                     wil
                     finde
                     it
                     out
                     .
                     In
                     vaine
                     then
                     wee
                     see
                     doe
                     words
                     fl●e
                     out
                     brutishly
                     from
                     wordly
                     men
                     ,
                     who
                     say
                     they
                     feare
                     and
                     loue
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     neither
                     belieue
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     nor
                     feare
                     his
                     threatnings
                     ,
                     nor
                     loue
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     commandeth
                     ,
                     no●
                     hate
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     forbiddeth
                     .
                     Well
                     ,
                     runne
                     they
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     day
                     ,
                     whither
                     they
                     will
                     ,
                     yell
                     they
                     neuer
                     so
                     much
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     the
                     rockes
                     to
                     couer
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     hills
                     to
                     hide
                     them
                     ,
                     the
                     word
                     will
                     iudge
                     those
                     worldlings
                     ,
                     heretikes
                     ,
                     and
                     scorners
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     they
                     will
                     thus
                     say
                     :
                     wee
                     aske
                     not
                     counsell
                     of
                     the
                     diuell
                     as
                     you
                     charge
                     vs
                     :
                     yea
                     ,
                     but
                     
                     God
                     his
                     word
                     so
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     that
                     goeth
                     to
                     witches
                     and
                     wizards
                     ,
                     goes
                     to
                     aske
                     counsell
                     of
                     the
                     diuell
                     .
                     Againe
                     as
                     wee
                     said
                     before
                     ,
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     this
                     feare
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     how
                     impudent
                     sinners
                     are
                     in
                     those
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     ciuill
                     Lawes
                     doe
                     not
                     restraine
                     ,
                     fearing
                     euen
                     punishment
                     more
                     then
                     Gods
                     iudgement
                     .
                     He
                     that
                     feareth
                     God
                     is
                     no
                     theefe
                     ;
                     why
                     ?
                     because
                     mans
                     lawe
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     he
                     that
                     stealeth
                     shall
                     be
                     hanged
                     ?
                     no
                     but
                     because
                     Gods
                     Law
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       steale
                    
                     .
                     Though
                     the
                     place
                     be
                     neuer
                     so
                     secret
                     where
                     he
                     may
                     sinne
                     ,
                     although
                     i●
                     bee
                     no
                     manifest
                     vnrighteousnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     grosse
                     iniurie
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     but
                     to
                     denie
                     the
                     last
                     thing
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     right
                     and
                     due
                     ,
                     the
                     childe
                     of
                     God
                     both
                     feareth
                     punishment
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     hee
                     had
                     done
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     he
                     haue
                     not
                     done
                     it
                     ,
                     he
                     trembleth
                     to
                     doe
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     Saint
                     Iames
                     hee
                     reasoneth
                     thus
                     :
                     that
                     hee
                     that
                     hath
                     commanded
                     one
                     thing
                     hath
                     also
                     commaunded
                     another
                     :
                     and
                     hee
                     that
                     forbiddeth
                     one
                     thing
                     ,
                     hath
                     forbidden
                     another
                     .
                     And
                     surely
                     howsoeuer
                     mans
                     law
                     punisheth
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     dispenseth
                     with
                     another
                     sinne
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     rewardeth
                     all
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     punisheth
                     all
                     disobedience
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     saide
                     as
                     well
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       commit
                       adulterie
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       doe
                       murder
                    
                     ,
                     hath
                     as
                     well
                     pronounced
                     the
                     shutting
                     of
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauen
                     against
                     adulterers
                     ,
                     as
                     against
                     murderers
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     6.
                     which
                     thing
                     Gods
                     childrē
                     knowing
                     ,
                     make
                     as
                     great
                     a
                     conscience
                     of
                     swearing
                     ,
                     banning
                     ,
                     cursing
                     ,
                     breaking
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     drunkennesse
                     ,
                     adulterie
                     and
                     lying
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     mans
                     law
                     escape
                     scotfree
                     ;
                     as
                     of
                     theft
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     Ciuill
                     law
                     is
                     adiudged
                     worthie
                     of
                     death
                     :
                     because
                     that
                     God
                     that
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       steale
                    
                     ;
                     hee
                     also
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Thou
                       shalt
                       not
                       take
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       in
                       vaine
                       :
                       thou
                       shalt
                       keepe
                       holy
                       the
                       Sabbath
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Suppose
                     they
                     that
                     those
                     things
                     are
                     not
                     forbidden
                     by
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     not
                     prohibited
                     by
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     man
                     ?
                     Then
                     no
                     maruaile
                     though
                     there
                     bee
                     so
                     fewe
                     theeues
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     many
                     Sabbath
                     breakers
                     ;
                     why
                     there
                     bee
                     so
                     fewe
                     murtherers
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     many
                     swearers
                     :
                     because
                     men
                     abstaine
                     from
                     theft
                     and
                     murther
                     ,
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     temporal
                     punishment
                     ,
                     and
                     men
                     haue
                     no
                     care
                     to
                     eschue
                     swearing
                     &
                     prophaning
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     because
                     they
                     feare
                     no
                     externall
                     punishment
                     .
                     See
                     here
                     is
                     mens
                     conscience
                     ,
                     here
                     is
                     their
                     religion
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     their
                     deuotion
                     .
                     Well
                     ,
                     haddest
                     thou
                     neuer
                     su●n
                     gifts
                     outwardly
                     ,
                     without
                     this
                     reuerent
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     thou
                     shalt
                     neuer
                     enter
                     into
                     God
                     his
                     kingdome
                     .
                     But
                     peraduenture
                     ,
                     when
                     thou
                     shalt
                     come
                     to
                     answere
                     before
                     the
                     tribunall
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     thou
                     wilt
                     say
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     knewe
                     not
                     by
                     mans
                     lawe
                     that
                     breach
                     of
                     thy
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     or
                     swearing
                     were
                     such
                     great
                     sinnes
                     :
                     heare
                     what
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     answere
                     :
                     I
                     gaue
                     thee
                     my
                     law
                     ,
                     whereby
                     thou
                     shouldest
                     bee
                     gouerned
                     ,
                     neither
                     did
                     I
                     giue
                     any
                     commandement
                     in
                     more
                     ample
                     and
                     flat
                     words
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     lawe
                     of
                     my
                     Sabbath
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     seeing
                     thou
                     hast
                     manifestly
                     cast
                     my
                     law
                     behinde
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     lesse
                     account
                     of
                     my
                     commandements
                     ,
                     and
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     than
                     of
                     mans
                     law
                     and
                     threatnings
                     ,
                     I
                     adiudge
                     thee
                     to
                     eternall
                     damnation
                     .
                  
                   
                     Great
                     indeede
                     is
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     mans
                     lawes
                     ,
                     to
                     restraine
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bring
                     to
                     repentance
                     ,
                     yea
                     often
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     shame
                     thereof
                     preuenteth
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     shame
                     of
                     hell
                     fire
                     :
                     because
                     wee
                     see
                     many
                     haue
                     been
                     more
                     ashamed
                     of
                     sinne
                     at
                     the
                     gallowes
                     ,
                     than
                     others
                     that
                     haue
                     died
                     vpon
                     their
                     beds
                     .
                     Howbeit
                     where
                     this
                     law
                     is
                     not
                     executed
                     ,
                     and
                     sinne
                     seuerely
                     punished
                     ;
                     or
                     where
                     there
                     be
                     any
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     which
                     come
                     not
                     within
                     the
                     precincts
                     of
                     mans
                     iurisdiction
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     certaine
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     escape
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     God.
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     otherwise
                     stand
                     in
                     awe
                     of
                     Gods
                     law
                     ,
                     than
                     mans
                     law
                     doth
                     punish
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     with
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     from
                     our
                     heart
                     stand
                     in
                     feare
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     feare
                     maketh
                     seruants
                     as
                     faithfull
                     in
                     their
                     maisters
                     absence
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     their
                     presence
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     keepeth
                     vnder
                     the
                     most
                     secret
                     sinnes
                     .
                     For
                     hypocrites
                     flie
                     sinne
                     before
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     sinne
                     greedily
                     behind
                     their
                     backs
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     sinne
                     not
                     because
                     mans
                     law
                     will
                     punish
                     them
                     ,
                     not
                     because
                     Gods
                     law
                     doth
                     forbid
                     them
                     .
                     But
                     God
                     his
                     children
                     abhorre
                     sinne
                     ,
                     as
                     wel
                     priuie
                     as
                     manifest
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     because
                     sinne
                     is
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     in
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     punishable
                     by
                     mans
                     law
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     considering
                     that
                     
                       Adam
                       ,
                       H●siah
                       ,
                       Ezechiah
                    
                     and
                     others
                     were
                     punished
                     for
                     small
                     things
                     ,
                     dare
                     account
                     no
                     sin
                     to
                     be
                     small
                     in
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     God.
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     whip
                     ,
                     the
                     rod
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     scourge
                     ,
                     that
                     causeth
                     the
                     hypocrite
                     ,
                     as
                     an
                     asse
                     ,
                     a
                     foole
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     slaue
                     ,
                     to
                     leaue
                     sinne
                     :
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     loue
                     ,
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     obedience
                     ,
                     that
                     moueth
                     Gods
                     children
                     willingly
                     to
                     abhorre
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       162.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       reioyce
                       at
                       thy
                       word
                       ,
                       as
                       one
                       that
                       findeth
                       great
                       spoyles
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     he
                     hath
                     spoken
                     of
                     his
                     feare
                     ,
                     so
                     now
                     he
                     speaketh
                     of
                     his
                     ioy
                     .
                     Great
                     is
                     the
                     ioy
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     finde
                     spoyles
                     :
                     for
                     spoyles
                     bring
                     victorie
                     ,
                     and
                     victorie
                     makes
                     the
                     triumph
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     spoyle
                     brings
                     profit
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     victorie
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     both
                     then
                     must
                     needes
                     cause
                     great
                     ioy
                     .
                     His
                     meaning
                     then
                     is
                     :
                     that
                     what
                     battaile
                     soeuer
                     he
                     did
                     fight
                     ,
                     what
                     towne
                     soeuer
                     he
                     spoiled
                     ,
                     
                     his
                     ioy
                     was
                     nothing
                     so
                     great
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     in
                     taking
                     pleasure
                     in
                     God
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     Heere
                     then
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     note
                     to
                     discerne
                     vs
                     from
                     hypocrites
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     take
                     comfort
                     in
                     nothing
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     in
                     
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     some
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     extraordinarie
                     ioy
                     appertaineth
                     to
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     rather
                     than
                     to
                     vs
                     :
                     wherfore
                     let
                     vs
                     heare
                     what
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     speaketh
                     hereof
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     as
                     Rom.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       We
                       haue
                       peace
                       towards
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       reioyce
                       vnder
                       the
                       hope
                       of
                       the
                       glorie
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     And
                     Philip
                     4
                     he
                     calleth
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       peace
                       of
                       God
                       which
                       passeth
                       all
                       vnderstanding
                       :
                    
                     and
                     the
                     Apostle
                     1.
                     
                     Pet.
                     1.
                     shewing
                     how
                     in
                     the
                     mercie
                     of
                     God
                     wee
                     are
                     begotten
                     againe
                     vnto
                     a
                     liuely
                     hope
                     by
                     the
                     resurrection
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     to
                     an
                     inheritance
                     immortall
                     and
                     vndefiled
                     ,
                     reserued
                     in
                     heauen
                     for
                     vs
                     ,
                     biddeth
                     vs
                     to
                     reioyce
                     with
                     ioy
                     vnspeakable
                     and
                     glorious
                     .
                     And
                     Paul
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     2.
                     9.
                     sheweth
                     what
                     cause
                     we
                     haue
                     to
                     reioyce
                     ,
                     because
                     
                       the
                       things
                       which
                       eye
                       hath
                       not
                       seene
                       ,
                       neither
                       eare
                       hath
                       heard
                       ,
                       neither
                       came
                       into
                       mans
                       heart
                       ,
                       are
                       ,
                       which
                       God
                       hath
                       prepared
                       for
                       them
                       that
                       loue
                       him
                       .
                    
                     These
                     things
                     we
                     see
                     are
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     common
                     to
                     all
                     :
                     why
                     then
                     doe
                     Gods
                     children
                     so
                     much
                     reioyce
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ?
                     First
                     ,
                     in
                     consideration
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     vile
                     and
                     miserable
                     estates
                     ;
                     then
                     in
                     consideration
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     loue
                     and
                     Christ
                     his
                     merits
                     for
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     considering
                     with
                     themselues
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     nature
                     they
                     are
                     nothing
                     but
                     vassal
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     the
                     bondslaues
                     of
                     the
                     diuel
                     ,
                     the
                     enemies
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     fire-brands
                     of
                     hell
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     by
                     Christ
                     they
                     are
                     freed
                     from
                     their
                     sins
                     ,
                     set
                     at
                     libertie
                     from
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     ransomed
                     from
                     hell
                     ,
                     and
                     reconciled
                     vnto
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     bring
                     vnto
                     them
                     the
                     fruite
                     of
                     his
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     benefit
                     of
                     his
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     by
                     killing
                     sin
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     quickning
                     them
                     vnto
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     &
                     remembring
                     (
                     Colos.
                     2.
                     14.
                     
                     )
                     
                       that
                       Christ
                       hath
                       taken
                       away
                       the
                       hand-writing
                       ,
                       and
                       fastened
                       it
                       vnto
                       his
                       crosse
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       euery
                       member
                       ,
                       through
                       him
                       ,
                       hath
                       spoiled
                       the
                       principalities
                       and
                       powers
                       ,
                       and
                       led
                       captiue
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       the
                       flesh
                       and
                       the
                       diuel
                       ,
                       and
                       hath
                       made
                       a
                       shew
                       of
                       them
                       openly
                       ,
                       and
                       hath
                       triumphed
                       ouer
                       them
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       crosse
                       ,
                    
                     feele
                     such
                     a
                     ioy
                     as
                     neuer
                     any
                     earthly
                     conquerors
                     felt
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     For
                     looke
                     how
                     farre
                     greater
                     the
                     victory
                     of
                     sinne
                     and
                     Sathan
                     is
                     ,
                     aboue
                     the
                     victorie
                     of
                     men
                     :
                     so
                     farre
                     greater
                     is
                     the
                     ioy
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     more
                     glorious
                     is
                     the
                     triumph
                     of
                     Christians
                     ,
                     than
                     of
                     earthly
                     Captaines
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     farre
                     as
                     the
                     robes
                     of
                     Christ
                     his
                     righteousnes
                     are
                     richer
                     than
                     the
                     royall
                     armes
                     of
                     Princes
                     :
                     so
                     farre
                     doth
                     the
                     ioy
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     exceed
                     all
                     the
                     ioy
                     of
                     the
                     Princes
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     .
                     Whosoeuer
                     then
                     haue
                     not
                     this
                     ioy
                     ,
                     by
                     so
                     much
                     they
                     shew
                     themselues
                     as
                     yet
                     to
                     be
                     more
                     carnall
                     ,
                     more
                     worldly
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     subiect
                     to
                     Sathan
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       At
                       thy
                       word
                    
                     .
                     Still
                     we
                     must
                     obserue
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     what
                     affections
                     soeuer
                     we
                     pretend
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     must
                     be
                     tried
                     by
                     his
                     blessed
                     word
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     of
                     loue
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     fear
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     ioy
                     .
                     Whosoeuer
                     then
                     will
                     say
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     merie
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     hope
                     ,
                     when
                     their
                     mirth
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     they
                     can
                     reioyce
                     in
                     Christ
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     reioyce
                     in
                     vanitie
                     and
                     worldly
                     things
                     ,
                     they
                     deceiue
                     thēselues
                     :
                     yea
                     ,
                     although
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     reioyce
                     in
                     ill
                     things
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     cannot
                     reioyce
                     in
                     prayer
                     ,
                     they
                     cannot
                     reioyce
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     they
                     haue
                     no
                     ioy
                     in
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     whereby
                     notwithstanding
                     they
                     attain
                     all
                     precious
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     inheritance
                     which
                     fadeth
                     not
                     away
                     .
                     But
                     alas
                     ,
                     how
                     can
                     men
                     ioy
                     ?
                     how
                     can
                     they
                     sp●●rt
                     ?
                     how
                     can
                     they
                     laugh
                     so
                     earnestly
                     at
                     vaine
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     so
                     little
                     comfort
                     and
                     solace
                     in
                     Gods
                     worde
                     ?
                     and
                     why
                     doth
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     make
                     vs
                     so
                     dull
                     ?
                     why
                     doth
                     prayer
                     make
                     vs
                     so
                     heauie
                     ?
                     why
                     doth
                     meditation
                     cause
                     vs
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     sad
                     ?
                     Euen
                     because
                     wee
                     are
                     so
                     carnall
                     and
                     earthly
                     minded
                     .
                     Well
                     ,
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Esay
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     chap
                     58.
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     ioy
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     :
                     13.
                     
                       〈…〉
                       hou
                       turne
                       away
                       thy
                       foote
                       from
                       the
                       Sabbath
                       ▪
                       from
                       do●●●
                       thy
                       will
                       in
                       mine
                       holie
                       day
                       〈◊〉
                       ●●ll
                       the
                       ab●●●●
                       a
                       delight
                       ,
                       to
                       consecrate
                       it
                       as
                       glorious
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     And
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     63.
                     
                     
                       Thy
                       louing
                       kindnesse
                       is
                       better
                       then
                       life
                       ,
                       therefore
                       my
                       lips
                       shall
                       praise
                       thee
                       .
                    
                     And
                     Psalm
                     .
                     84.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       Blessed
                       are
                       they
                       that
                       dwell
                       in
                       thy
                       house
                       they
                       will
                       euer
                       praise
                       thee
                       .
                    
                     10.
                     
                     
                       A
                       day
                       in
                       thy
                       Court
                       is
                       better
                       then
                       a
                       thousand
                       other
                       where
                       :
                       I
                       had
                       rather
                       bee
                       a
                       doore-keeper
                       in
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       m●
                       God
                       th●n
                       to
                       dwell
                       in
                       the
                       tabernacle
                       of
                       wickednes
                       .
                    
                     Psal.
                     42
                     4.
                     
                     
                       I
                       went
                       with
                       the
                       multitude
                       ,
                       and
                       led
                       them
                       into
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       voyce
                       of
                       singing
                       and
                       praise
                       ,
                       as
                       a
                       multitude
                       that
                       keepeth
                       a
                       Feast
                       .
                    
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     ioy
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     this
                     ioy
                     will
                     neuer
                     leaue
                     vs
                     ,
                     no
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     graue
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     accompany
                     vs
                     to
                     the
                     iudgement
                     seate
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     If
                     wee
                     will
                     reioyce
                     in
                     GOD
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     God
                     will
                     reioyce
                     in
                     vs.
                     But
                     alas
                     !
                     doe
                     not
                     all
                     men
                     reioyce
                     in
                     vanities
                     ?
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     shall
                     perish
                     with
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     men
                     shall
                     perish
                     with
                     the
                     abuse
                     of
                     them
                     Whereas
                     that
                     ioy
                     so
                     farre
                     excelleth
                     this
                     ;
                     how
                     is
                     it
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     so
                     farre
                     preferred
                     
                     before
                     that
                     ?
                     Doe
                     wee
                     not
                     thinke
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     foolish
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     make
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     
                     his
                     pleasure
                     in
                     playing
                     and
                     sporting
                     ,
                     whereas
                     hee
                     should
                     make
                     it
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     profit
                     in
                     buying
                     and
                     selling
                     ?
                     Would
                     we
                     not
                     account
                     him
                     a
                     mad
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     might
                     be
                     encouraged
                     to
                     goe
                     into
                     the
                     field
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     promise
                     to
                     carrie
                     away
                     the
                     victorie
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     triumph
                     ouer
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     linger
                     the
                     time
                     vntill
                     the
                     occasion
                     be
                     past
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     incurse
                     of
                     his
                     enemies
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     he
                     willingly
                     leese
                     the
                     victorie
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     his
                     aduersaries
                     to
                     triumph
                     ouer
                     him
                     ?
                     How
                     foolish
                     then
                     are
                     they
                     to
                     passe
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     market
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     ,
                     and
                     wherein
                     the
                     Lord
                     calleth
                     vs
                     to
                     come
                     buy
                     honey
                     ,
                     wine
                     ,
                     milke
                     and
                     oyle
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     without
                     peny
                     or
                     penyworth
                     ,
                     in
                     vaine
                     pleasures
                     willingly
                     ,
                     to
                     leese
                     such
                     spirituall
                     and
                     heauenly
                     profits
                     ?
                     And
                     how
                     mad
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     on
                     this
                     day
                     may
                     receiue
                     both
                     counsell
                     for
                     policie
                     ,
                     and
                     furniture
                     for
                     strength
                     ,
                     to
                     encounter
                     against
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     the
                     flesh
                     and
                     the
                     diuell
                     ,
                     and
                     runne
                     rather
                     to
                     ●●●thie
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     suffering
                     themselues
                     willingly
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     diuell
                     ,
                     to
                     bee
                     seduced
                     by
                     sinne
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     ouercome
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     troden
                     downe
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ?
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     
                     many
                     bickerings
                     ,
                     and
                     fight
                     many
                     skirmishes
                     in
                     the
                     weeke
                     dayes
                     :
                     but
                     on
                     the
                     Lords
                     Sabbath
                     especially
                     wee
                     fall
                     to
                     the
                     maine
                     battaile
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     come
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     hand-strokes
                     ,
                     and
                     buckle
                     with
                     our
                     enemies
                     hand
                     to
                     hand
                     .
                     Doe
                     wee
                     not
                     thinke
                     this
                     a
                     daungerous
                     thing
                     then
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     doth
                     offer
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     into
                     our
                     hands
                     the
                     spoyle
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     willingly
                     and
                     vnthankfully
                     will
                     suffer
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     offer
                     our selues
                     to
                     be
                     spoyled
                     of
                     them
                     ?
                     Where
                     is
                     now
                     our
                     ioy
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ?
                     where
                     is
                     our
                     spoyle
                     wherein
                     we
                     should
                     triumph
                     ?
                     Well
                     ,
                     if
                     men
                     reioyce
                     so
                     much
                     when
                     they
                     giue
                     the
                     foyle
                     to
                     their
                     enemies
                     ,
                     and
                     pray
                     vpon
                     the
                     spoyles
                     ,
                     wee
                     may
                     easily
                     coniecture
                     how
                     greatly
                     they
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     that
                     take
                     the
                     foyle
                     at
                     their
                     aduersaries
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     become
                     a
                     pray
                     and
                     a
                     spoyle
                     before
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     the
                     reason
                     of
                     contraries
                     .
                     And
                     to
                     applie
                     this
                     same
                     to
                     vs
                     :
                     if
                     we
                     truly
                     reioyce
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     haue
                     subdued
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     murdered
                     our
                     temptations
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     to
                     flight
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     the
                     flesh
                     and
                     the
                     diuell
                     ,
                     making
                     a
                     shew
                     of
                     them
                     through
                     Christ
                     ;
                     how
                     much
                     must
                     wee
                     be
                     grieued
                     ,
                     when
                     our
                     affections
                     haue
                     carried
                     vs
                     captiue
                     ,
                     our
                     temptations
                     haue
                     slaine
                     the
                     soule
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     enemies
                     haue
                     taken
                     the
                     spoyle
                     of
                     all
                     those
                     spirituall
                     graces
                     which
                     before
                     wee
                     possessed
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     must
                     trie
                     our
                     repentance
                     whether
                     wee
                     haue
                     this
                     sorrow
                     or
                     no
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     rage
                     of
                     sin
                     hath
                     spoiled
                     vs
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     grace
                     .
                     This
                     affection
                     wee
                     see
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     51.
                     who
                     crieth
                     ,
                     
                       Haue
                       mercie
                       vpon
                       me
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       louing
                       kindnesse
                       ,
                       make
                       me
                       heare
                       ioy
                       and
                       gladnes
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       bones
                       which
                       thou
                       hast
                       broken
                       may
                       reioyce
                       :
                       Create
                       in
                       mee
                       a
                       cleane
                       heart
                       ,
                       O
                       God
                       ,
                       renue
                       a
                       right
                       spirit
                       within
                       me
                       :
                       Cast
                       me
                       not
                       away
                       from
                       thy
                       presence
                       ,
                       and
                       take
                       not
                       thine
                       holy
                       spirit
                       from
                       me
                       .
                    
                     Where
                     Dauid
                     complaineth
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     heart
                     was
                     hardened
                     ,
                     blind
                     was
                     his
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     troubled
                     was
                     his
                     minde
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     soule
                     in
                     bondage
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     danger
                     to
                     lose
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     .
                     Thus
                     wee
                     see
                     how
                     hee
                     felt
                     himselfe
                     spoyled
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     graces
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     When
                     then
                     we
                     shal
                     see
                     the
                     flesh
                     or
                     the
                     world
                     hath
                     taken
                     from
                     vs
                     all
                     comfort
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     
                     and
                     in
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     wee
                     begin
                     to
                     be
                     dull
                     in
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     for
                     a
                     truth
                     ,
                     that
                     either
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     the
                     flesh
                     or
                     the
                     world
                     haue
                     giuen
                     vs
                     some
                     ●oyle
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     haue
                     taken
                     rich
                     spoyles
                     from
                     vs.
                     Wherefore
                     wee
                     are
                     not
                     after
                     sinne
                     to
                     be
                     too
                     quiet
                     with
                     our selues
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     vse
                     to
                     bee
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     truly
                     consider
                     of
                     this
                     :
                     for
                     our
                     ioy
                     should
                     not
                     bee
                     so
                     great
                     in
                     one
                     ,
                     but
                     our
                     sorrowe
                     should
                     be
                     as
                     great
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     and
                     as
                     wee
                     reioyce
                     when
                     wee
                     haue
                     gotten
                     the
                     victorie
                     ;
                     so
                     must
                     wee
                     sorrow
                     when
                     wee
                     haue
                     lost
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     haue
                     gotten
                     the
                     spoyles
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     wee
                     find
                     ioy
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     shew
                     of
                     our
                     enemies
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     haue
                     spoyled
                     them
                     ▪
                     euen
                     so
                     when
                     they
                     shall
                     spoyle
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     vnderstanding
                     be
                     blinde
                     ,
                     our
                     hearts
                     made
                     dull
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     cannot
                     with
                     comfort
                     call
                     God
                     our
                     Father
                     ;
                     when
                     wee
                     can
                     get
                     no
                     power
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ;
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     wauering
                     in
                     our
                     perseuerance
                     ;
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     in
                     vs
                     any
                     regard
                     of
                     our
                     glorie
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     respect
                     of
                     our
                     dignity
                     and
                     our
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     when
                     Sathan
                     hath
                     so
                     spoiled
                     vs
                     ,
                     great
                     should
                     be
                     our
                     sorrow
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     why
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     sooner
                     recouer
                     our selues
                     in
                     fighting
                     ,
                     because
                     wee
                     feele
                     not
                     the
                     losse
                     of
                     our
                     spoyles
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     no
                     maruaile
                     if
                     in
                     Christ
                     we
                     feele
                     not
                     our
                     strength
                     renewed
                     It
                     is
                     no
                     smal
                     dignitie
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     companion
                     with
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     fellow
                     heires
                     with
                     God
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     little
                     prerogatiue
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     royall
                     Priests
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     smal
                     honour
                     to
                     be
                     counted
                     Prophets
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     little
                     preheminence
                     ,
                     to
                     wait
                     
                     for
                     a
                     kingdome
                     :
                     but
                     shall
                     we
                     looke
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     members
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     fellow
                     heires
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     we
                     not
                     seuer
                     our selues
                     from
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     the
                     flesh
                     and
                     the
                     diuell
                     ?
                     nay
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     offereth
                     to
                     vs
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     forbiddeth
                     to
                     vs
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     were
                     redeemed
                     ,
                     not
                     with
                     gold
                     and
                     siluer
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     the
                     most
                     pretious
                     blood
                     of
                     the
                     immaculate
                     Lambe
                     ,
                     how
                     thankfull
                     should
                     we
                     be
                     in
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     obedience
                     ?
                     If
                     we
                     were
                     called
                     to
                     an
                     holy
                     conuersation
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     lusts
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     how
                     holily
                     should
                     we
                     walke
                     ?
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     the
                     Lord
                     so
                     call
                     vs
                     to
                     the
                     banquet
                     ,
                     and
                     allure
                     vs
                     to
                     such
                     rich
                     spoyles
                     on
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     day
                     ,
                     if
                     any
                     shall
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     cannot
                     come
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     marrie
                     a
                     wife
                     ;
                     I
                     must
                     goe
                     see
                     my
                     farme
                     ;
                     I
                     must
                     goe
                     about
                     my
                     businesse
                     :
                     Oh
                     how
                     vnworthie
                     guests
                     shall
                     we
                     be
                     !
                     and
                     how
                     worthie
                     to
                     be
                     trampled
                     vnder
                     the
                     feete
                     of
                     our
                     aduersaries
                     ?
                     But
                     here
                     may
                     arise
                     a
                     question
                     :
                     how
                     can
                     feare
                     and
                     ioy
                     dwell
                     in
                     a
                     man
                     at
                     once
                     ?
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     truly
                     feare
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     heartily
                     reioyce
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     when
                     as
                     notwithstanding
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     often
                     obserue
                     this
                     thing
                     ,
                     as
                     Psal.
                     5.
                     7.
                     
                     
                       I
                       will
                    
                     
                     
                       come
                       into
                       thine
                       house
                       in
                       the
                       multitude
                       of
                       thy
                       mercies
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       thy
                       feare
                       will
                       I
                       worship
                       toward
                       thy
                       holy
                       Temple
                       .
                    
                     And
                     in
                     Psal.
                     2.
                     11.
                     
                     
                       Serue
                       the
                       Lord
                       in
                       feare
                       ,
                       and
                       reioyce
                       in
                       trembling
                       :
                    
                     and
                     in
                     this
                     Octonarie
                     which
                     we
                     here
                     haue
                     in
                     hand
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       stood
                       in
                       awe
                       at
                       thy
                       word
                       :
                       and
                       I
                       reioyced
                       at
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                     We
                     answere
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     know
                     what
                     kinde
                     of
                     feare
                     this
                     is
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     that
                     feare
                     which
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     alone
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     feare
                     ioyned
                     with
                     his
                     mercies
                     .
                     For
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     feare
                     of
                     his
                     iudgements
                     alone
                     ,
                     which
                     hindreth
                     the
                     certaintie
                     of
                     faith
                     :
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     feare
                     of
                     his
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     tempered
                     with
                     a
                     feare
                     of
                     his
                     mercies
                     ,
                     which
                     beateth
                     downe
                     the
                     securitie
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     ;
                     of
                     which
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     speaketh
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     130
                     4.
                     
                     
                       Mercie
                       is
                       with
                       thee
                       ,
                       therefore
                       thou
                       shalt
                       be
                       feared
                       :
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     Therefore
                     are
                     thine
                     afraide
                     to
                     displease
                     thee
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     haue
                     tasted
                     of
                     thy
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     because
                     thou
                     of
                     nature
                     art
                     mercifull
                     .
                     He
                     speaketh
                     then
                     of
                     that
                     feare
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     assured
                     of
                     Gods
                     mercies
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     his
                     iudgements
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     difference
                     betweene
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     seruants
                     and
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     sonnes
                     ;
                     because
                     seruants
                     doe
                     their
                     businesse
                     more
                     vnwillingly
                     ;
                     and
                     sonnes
                     doe
                     their
                     duties
                     more
                     cheerefully
                     :
                     so
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     difference
                     betweene
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     proceeding
                     from
                     a
                     childish
                     feare
                     to
                     obey
                     their
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     grudging
                     obeying
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     seruile
                     and
                     slauish
                     feare
                     of
                     punishment
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       163.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       hate
                       falsehood
                       and
                       abhorre
                       it
                       ,
                       but
                       thy
                       law
                       doe
                       I
                       loue
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     meane
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     came
                     to
                     this
                     ioy
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     was
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     his
                     hart
                     was
                     wel
                     purged
                     of
                     the
                     things
                     contrary
                     vnto
                     it
                     ,
                     wherin
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     possible
                     for
                     vs
                     truly
                     to
                     reioice
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     vntil
                     we
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     the
                     perfit
                     hatred
                     of
                     the
                     corruptions
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     falsehood
                     ,
                     he
                     meaneth
                     not
                     that
                     breach
                     of
                     charitie
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     forbidden
                     in
                     the
                     ninth
                     Commandement
                     ,
                     but
                     whatsoeuer
                     is
                     opposite
                     to
                     the
                     true
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     In
                     this
                     sense
                     we
                     did
                     also
                     take
                     it
                     ,
                     Port.
                     4.
                     and
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Take
                       from
                       me
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       lying
                       ,
                       and
                       graunt
                       me
                       gratiously
                       thy
                       law
                       .
                    
                     Where
                     lying
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     contrarie
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     doctrine
                     or
                     in
                     life
                     .
                     Likewise
                     Port.
                     15.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       I
                       hate
                       vaine
                       inuentions
                       ,
                       but
                       thy
                       law
                       doe
                       I
                       loue
                       :
                    
                     In
                     this
                     meaning
                     ,
                     Sathan
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     father
                     of
                     lies
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     vse
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       God
                       onely
                       is
                       true
                       ,
                       and
                       man
                       is
                       a
                       liar
                       :
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     God
                     is
                     good
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     he
                     true
                     ;
                     as
                     man
                     is
                     euill
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     he
                     false
                     .
                     His
                     meaning
                     then
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     hated
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     contrarie
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       hate
                       and
                       abhorre
                       ,
                       &c
                    
                     This
                     sheweth
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     no
                     light
                     hatred
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     thorow
                     hatred
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     also
                     shewed
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     139.
                     21.
                     
                     
                       Doe
                       I
                       not
                       hate
                       them
                       O
                       Lord
                       that
                       hate
                       thee
                       ?
                       And
                       doe
                       not
                       I
                       earnestly
                       contend
                       with
                       those
                       that
                       rise
                       vp
                       against
                       thee
                       ?
                       I
                       hate
                       them
                       with
                       an
                       vnfained
                       hatred
                       ,
                       as
                       they
                       were
                       mine
                       vtter
                       enemies
                       .
                    
                     Prou.
                     29.
                     27.
                     
                     
                       A
                       wicked
                       man
                       is
                       an
                       abomination
                       to
                       the
                       iust
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       that
                       is
                       vpright
                       in
                       his
                       cause
                       ,
                       is
                       an
                       abomination
                       to
                       the
                       wicked
                       .
                    
                     True
                     hatred
                     hath
                     this
                     nature
                     ,
                     to
                     abhorre
                     the
                     thing
                     hated
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     daintie
                     woman
                     abhorreth
                     to
                     touch
                     a
                     toad
                     .
                     And
                     we
                     expresse
                     this
                     thing
                     in
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     breaking
                     oft
                     into
                     these
                     speeches
                     :
                     I
                     abhorre
                     it
                     ,
                     I
                     cannot
                     abide
                     to
                     heare
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     I
                     quake
                     ,
                     I
                     shake
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     worse
                     when
                     I
                     heare
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     are
                     here
                     taught
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     loue
                     being
                     cold
                     will
                     soone
                     faile
                     ,
                     so
                     our
                     hatred
                     being
                     
                     cold
                     ,
                     will
                     soone
                     slake
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     loue
                     must
                     be
                     hot
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     will
                     haue
                     it
                     continuall
                     ,
                     so
                     hatred
                     must
                     be
                     with
                     abhorring
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     haue
                     it
                     permanent
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     where
                     our
                     first
                     loue
                     waxeth
                     cold
                     to
                     prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     not
                     abhorring
                     of
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     prayer
                     is
                     ,
                     there
                     we
                     fall
                     into
                     a
                     carelesnesse
                     of
                     prayer
                     :
                     and
                     where
                     our
                     zeale
                     is
                     not
                     hot
                     against
                     sinne
                     ,
                     and
                     sinners
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     
                     make
                     but
                     a
                     ●est
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     should
                     make
                     warre
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     spending
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     
                     blood
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     often
                     ready
                     to
                     fall
                     into
                     sinne
                     .
                     And
                     although
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     maintainers
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     that
                     were
                     the
                     highest
                     degree
                     of
                     sinne
                     )
                     yet
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     not
                     abhor●ers
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     for
                     a
                     time
                     keepe
                     in
                     ,
                     yet
                     in
                     the
                     e●d
                     we
                     shall
                     bewray
                     our selues
                     And
                     thus
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     too
                     smooth
                     and
                     too
                     gentle
                     (
                     although
                     I
                     reprchend
                     not
                     that
                     louing
                     rebuking
                     and
                     admonishing
                     of
                     
                     Christians
                     )
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     taught
                     to
                     be
                     zealous
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     truely
                     reioyce
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     vntill
                     we
                     haue
                     a
                     perfit
                     hatred
                     of
                     falsehood
                     .
                  
                   
                     No
                     maruell
                     then
                     ,
                     though
                     we
                     reioyce
                     no
                     more
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     seeing
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     so
                     abhorre
                     our
                     sinne
                     as
                     we
                     should
                     doe
                     .
                     Neither
                     doe
                     we
                     throughly
                     abhorre
                     sinne
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     neuer
                     felt
                     the
                     inestimable
                     and
                     vnspeakable
                     treasures
                     of
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     conscience
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     as
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     onely
                     loue
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     loue
                     exceedingly
                     ;
                     so
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     onely
                     hate
                     ill
                     ,
                     but
                     abhorre
                     it
                     
                     zealously
                     .
                     For
                     when
                     abhorring
                     of
                     sinne
                     falleth
                     ●o
                     hating
                     ;
                     and
                     hating
                     of
                     sinne
                     falleth
                     to
                     misliking
                     ,
                     and
                     misliking
                     commeth
                     little
                     to
                     esteeme
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     a
                     relapse
                     .
                     We
                     cannot
                     then
                     loue
                     God
                     too
                     much
                     ,
                     nor
                     hate
                     ill
                     too
                     much
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     also
                     labour
                     to
                     haue
                     our
                     loue
                     and
                     hatred
                     proportionable
                     to
                     the
                     things
                     loued
                     and
                     hated
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     affections
                     must
                     be
                     answerable
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     liking
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     commaunded
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     misliking
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     forbidden
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     our
                     first
                     loue
                     decay
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     first
                     come
                     to
                     be
                     cold
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     to
                     be
                     none
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     doth
                     exhort
                     men
                     in
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     the
                     Prouerbs
                     ,
                     that
                     their
                     loue
                     should
                     be
                     wholy
                     set
                     on
                     their
                     wiues
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     couet
                     any
                     other
                     .
                     And
                     Isaac
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     loue
                     his
                     wife
                     Rebecca
                     deerely
                     ,
                     neuer
                     fell
                     into
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     Polygamie
                     or
                     concubines
                     :
                     So
                     our
                     loue
                     
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     so
                     through
                     a
                     loue
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     take
                     vp
                     all
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     may
                     shut
                     out
                     all
                     that
                     comes
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     which
                     either
                     might
                     empaire
                     part
                     of
                     our
                     loue
                     ,
                     or
                     spoyle
                     vs
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     irreconciliable
                     ,
                     what
                     hatred
                     is
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     We
                     may
                     see
                     ,
                     how
                     many
                     hauing
                     found
                     sometimes
                     terrour
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     haue
                     fallen
                     from
                     the
                     hatred
                     of
                     sinne
                     to
                     the
                     like
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     haue
                     made
                     relapse
                     either
                     into
                     old
                     sins
                     ,
                     from
                     which
                     they
                     were
                     deliuered
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     into
                     some
                     new
                     sins
                     ,
                     where
                     with
                     before
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     acquainted
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     pray
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     loue
                     to
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     hatred
                     to
                     euill
                     ,
                     may
                     daily
                     be
                     growing
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     stand
                     at
                     a
                     stay
                     we
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     lesse
                     and
                     lesse
                     ,
                     yea
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     we
                     shall
                     shake
                     hands
                     
                     with
                     sinne
                     againe
                     .
                     For
                     many
                     are
                     so
                     cold
                     in
                     the
                     pursuite
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     plague
                     vs
                     ,
                     either
                     with
                     heresie
                     or
                     with
                     profanenesse
                     .
                     For
                     whereof
                     commeth
                     our
                     commending
                     of
                     Papists
                     and
                     heretikes
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     say
                     ,
                     Surely
                     he
                     is
                     an
                     honest
                     man
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     pitie
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     Papist
                     ,
                     I
                     knew
                     neuer
                     any
                     ill
                     by
                     him
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     be
                     such
                     Papists
                     ,
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     more
                     feruent
                     hatred
                     against
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       164.
                       
                    
                     
                       Seuen
                       times
                       a
                       day
                       doe
                       I
                       praise
                       thee
                       ,
                       because
                       of
                       thy
                       righteous
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     before
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     spake
                     of
                     his
                     ioy
                     ,
                     feare
                     ,
                     and
                     hatred
                     ;
                     so
                     now
                     he
                     sheweth
                     his
                     loue
                     ,
                     which
                     therefore
                     seemeth
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     colde
                     loue
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     made
                     him
                     seuen
                     times
                     a
                     day
                     to
                     praise
                     the
                     Lord.
                     As
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     cannot
                     satisfie
                     themselues
                     in
                     the
                     hatred
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     can
                     they
                     satisfie
                     themselues
                     in
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     their
                     true
                     hatred
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     they
                     abhor
                     it
                     not
                     onely
                     in
                     themselues
                     but
                     in
                     others
                     ;
                     so
                     for
                     the
                     true
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     they
                     loue
                     it
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     themselues
                     but
                     in
                     others
                     ,
                     wheresoeuer
                     they
                     finde
                     it
                     .
                     The
                     meaning
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     briefely
                     is
                     thus
                     much
                     :
                     because
                     I
                     see
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     performest
                     thy
                     promise
                     vnto
                     thy
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     executest
                     thy
                     threatnings
                     on
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     I
                     praise
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     I
                     consider
                     the
                     examples
                     of
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     and
                     see
                     thy
                     truth
                     so
                     iust
                     ,
                     I
                     delight
                     in
                     praising
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     cause
                     then
                     why
                     we
                     haue
                     no
                     more
                     pleasure
                     in
                     praising
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     because
                     we
                     obserue
                     no
                     more
                     diligently
                     Gods
                     mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     truth
                     fulfilled
                     and
                     executed
                     in
                     our selues
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     others
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Seuen
                       times
                       a
                       day
                    
                     .
                     If
                     this
                     be
                     vsed
                     on
                     any
                     day
                     ,
                     doubtlesse
                     on
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     day
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     our
                     callings
                     ,
                     other
                     dayes
                     are
                     full
                     of
                     distractions
                     ,
                     neither
                     are
                     the
                     mindes
                     at
                     such
                     libertie
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     at
                     other
                     times
                     .
                     The
                     Apostle
                     Ephes.
                     5.
                     16.
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Be
                       not
                       drunke
                       with
                       wine
                       ,
                       wherein
                       is
                       excesse
                       ,
                       but
                       be
                       ye
                       fulfilled
                       in
                       the
                       spirit
                    
                     ;
                     29.
                     
                       speaking
                       vnto
                       your selues
                       in
                       psalmes
                       ,
                       hymnes
                       ,
                       and
                       spirituall
                       songs
                       ,
                       &c
                       :
                    
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     whereas
                     other
                     men
                     cannot
                     be
                     merie
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     they
                     
                     be
                     mad
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     can
                     finde
                     no
                     solace
                     ,
                     without
                     their
                     own
                     conceits
                     ;
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     good
                     for
                     you
                     in
                     your
                     most
                     mirth
                     to
                     be
                     plentiful
                     in
                     the
                     spirit
                     &
                     in
                     good
                     affections
                     .
                     The
                     same
                     thing
                     is
                     vrged
                     Colos.
                     3.
                     16
                     
                     
                       Let
                       the
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       dwell
                       plentifully
                       in
                       you
                       in
                       all
                       wisedome
                       ,
                       teaching
                       and
                       admonishing
                       your
                       owne
                       selues
                       in
                       Psalmes
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     What
                     shall
                     now
                     become
                     of
                     them
                     ?
                     who
                     thinke
                     they
                     doe
                     God
                     great
                     good
                     seruice
                     ,
                     to
                     come
                     twise
                     on
                     the
                     Lord
                     his
                     day
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     thinke
                     it
                     a
                     sufficient
                     discharge
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     seeing
                     the
                     Prophet
                     protesteth
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     came
                     seuen
                     times
                     a
                     day
                     to
                     praise
                     God
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     Often
                     he
                     resorted
                     to
                     this
                     sacrifice
                     :
                     for
                     this
                     phrase
                     of
                     speech
                     is
                     vsuall
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     to
                     set
                     down
                     a
                     certaine
                     number
                     to
                     expresse
                     an
                     vncertaine
                     thing
                     .
                     These
                     remember
                     not
                     the
                     often
                     frequenting
                     of
                     priuate
                     praier
                     ,
                     thanksgiuing
                     ,
                     conference
                     ,
                     admonitiō
                     ,
                     preparation
                     ,
                     visiting
                     of
                     the
                     sicke
                     ,
                     almes
                     giuing
                     ,
                     which
                     be
                     duties
                     of
                     loue
                     ,
                     annexed
                     with
                     the
                     former
                     publike
                     duties
                     of
                     religion
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     wel
                     to
                     be
                     vsed
                     in
                     the
                     Lords
                     day
                     as
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     If
                     this
                     then
                     be
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     on
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     day
                     ,
                     when
                     should
                     we
                     do
                     it
                     ?
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     with
                     the
                     good
                     seruants
                     of
                     God
                     Dauid
                     and
                     Daniel
                     ,
                     wee
                     take
                     vp
                     euery
                     day
                     at
                     morning
                     ,
                     noonetide
                     and
                     euening
                     to
                     praise
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     but
                     especially
                     wee
                     must
                     remember
                     to
                     speake
                     of
                     these
                     wonderfull
                     workes
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     :
                     as
                     that
                     92
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     Psalme
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     doth
                     teach
                     vs.
                     Thus
                     see
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     should
                     wholy
                     from
                     morning
                     to
                     night
                     be
                     spent
                     in
                     these
                     exercises
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     is
                     it
                     set
                     apart
                     from
                     all
                     other
                     dayes
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     worship
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     we
                     doe
                     but
                     in
                     part
                     on
                     other
                     dayes
                     ,
                     may
                     now
                     wholy
                     be
                     spent
                     on
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     We
                     see
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     Poperie
                     ,
                     how
                     holy
                     men
                     would
                     be
                     at
                     their
                     solemne
                     feasts
                     ,
                     as
                     at
                     Christ
                     his
                     tide
                     ,
                     Easter
                     ,
                     Candlemasse
                     as
                     they
                     call
                     it
                     ,
                     Holy
                     thursday
                     and
                     Al-saints
                     day
                     .
                     Were
                     they
                     so
                     superstitious
                     in
                     ill
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     we
                     be
                     cold
                     in
                     good
                     things
                     ?
                     were
                     they
                     so
                     feruent
                     in
                     idolatrie
                     ?
                     and
                     shall
                     we
                     be
                     so
                     zealeles
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     his
                     dayes
                     ,
                     wherein
                     we
                     haue
                     all
                     things
                     ?
                     doth
                     not
                     this
                     day
                     teach
                     vs
                     the
                     benefits
                     of
                     Christs
                     birth
                     ,
                     the
                     profit
                     of
                     his
                     Passion
                     ,
                     the
                     fruite
                     of
                     his
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     his
                     Ascension
                     ,
                     the
                     ioy
                     of
                     the
                     comming
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ?
                     doth
                     it
                     not
                     teach
                     vs
                     ,
                     how
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     praise
                     God
                     with
                     his
                     Angels
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     hereafter
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     occupied
                     in
                     heauen
                     ?
                     Wherefore
                     let
                     vs
                     pray
                     often
                     in
                     that
                     day
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     examine
                     our
                     hearts
                     what
                     sinnes
                     we
                     haue
                     done
                     ,
                     what
                     benefits
                     we
                     haue
                     receiued
                     ;
                     let
                     vs
                     prepare
                     our selues
                     before
                     the
                     congregation
                     is
                     gathered
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     assembled
                     let
                     vs
                     so
                     pray
                     and
                     heare
                     ,
                     that
                     after
                     the
                     departure
                     we
                     may
                     examine
                     our
                     hearing
                     by
                     meditating
                     ,
                     applying
                     ,
                     and
                     conferring
                     the
                     prayers
                     by
                     the
                     effects
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     Thus
                     in
                     priuate
                     and
                     publike
                     exercises
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     religion
                     and
                     practises
                     of
                     loue
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     spend
                     the
                     whole
                     Sabbath
                     .
                     Alas
                     ,
                     how
                     far
                     are
                     they
                     now
                     from
                     praising
                     God
                     ,
                     now
                     seuen
                     times
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     who
                     passe
                     it
                     ouer
                     in
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     end
                     it
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     delights
                     ?
                     who
                     no
                     maruell
                     must
                     needes
                     slip
                     in
                     common
                     life
                     ,
                     who
                     fall
                     so
                     deepely
                     into
                     God
                     his
                     course
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Doe
                       I
                       praise
                       thee
                    
                     ?
                     By
                     naming
                     one
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     exercise
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     worship
                     ,
                     hee
                     comprehendeth
                     many
                     :
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     like
                     that
                     he
                     contented
                     himselfe
                     with
                     praising
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     also
                     prayed
                     ,
                     heard
                     ,
                     meditated
                     ,
                     and
                     conferred
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     setting
                     downe
                     by
                     name
                     that
                     ,
                     whereunto
                     we
                     are
                     most
                     vnapt
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     hardly
                     drawne
                     ;
                     he
                     includeth
                     those
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     more
                     willingly
                     ,
                     and
                     easily
                     we
                     are
                     brought
                     vnto
                     .
                     If
                     any
                     haue
                     occasion
                     seuen
                     times
                     and
                     often
                     to
                     praise
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     our
                     age
                     ,
                     who
                     from
                     the
                     abundance
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     blessings
                     ,
                     should
                     not
                     onely
                     haue
                     our
                     hearts
                     enlarged
                     :
                     but
                     also
                     from
                     our
                     aboundance
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     our
                     mouthes
                     with
                     praises
                     should
                     be
                     filled
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Because
                       of
                       thy
                       righteous
                       iudgements
                    
                     :
                     This
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     onely
                     thing
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     but
                     there
                     are
                     promises
                     and
                     threatnings
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God
                     comprehend
                     all
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     seene
                     as
                     we
                     haue
                     shewed
                     ,
                     in
                     fulfilling
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     executing
                     his
                     threatnings
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     praise
                     him
                     for
                     the
                     creation
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     louing
                     promises
                     made
                     vnto
                     vs
                     :
                     but
                     we
                     can
                     neuer
                     see
                     truly
                     the
                     ●rration
                     ,
                     vntill
                     wee
                     obserue
                     his
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     neither
                     can
                     we
                     effectually
                     praise
                     him
                     for
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     vntil
                     we
                     diligently
                     obserue
                     his
                     iudgements
                     .
                     For
                     then
                     we
                     truely
                     praise
                     God
                     for
                     his
                     promises
                     and
                     threatnings
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     praise
                     him
                     for
                     his
                     executing
                     of
                     them
                     .
                     This
                     therefore
                     requireth
                     an
                     experimentall
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     we
                     shal
                     see
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Psalmes
                     of
                     
                       Moses
                       ,
                       Deborah
                       ,
                       Ezechiah
                       ,
                       Dauid
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     Esay
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     vsuall
                     to
                     them
                     then
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     ,
                     whē
                     either
                     they
                     had
                     receiued
                     some
                     notable
                     deliuerance
                     ,
                     or
                     their
                     enemies
                     had
                     some
                     notable
                     ouerthrow
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Church
                     obtained
                     some
                     speciall
                     benefit
                     :
                     As
                     after
                     the
                     deliuerāce
                     by
                     the
                     read
                     sea
                     ,
                     after
                     they
                     had
                     safely
                     passed
                     through
                     the
                     wildernes
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     had
                     put
                     to
                     flight
                     the
                     armie
                     of
                     the
                     al●●●●s
                     .
                     ●●●
                     what
                     els
                     doth
                     the
                     History
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     〈…〉
                     ▪
                     of
                     things
                     p●●t
                     ,
                     ●●ach
                     vs
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     praise
                     God
                     by
                     ●●eing
                     God
                     to
                     be
                     such
                     ●
                     〈…〉
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     p●●●is●s
                     ?
                  
                   
                     Looke
                     what
                     the
                     law
                     generally
                     speaketh
                     of
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     concerning
                     these
                     〈…〉
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     or
                     l●f
                     vndone
                     ;
                     either
                     of
                     p●●●●es
                     or
                     〈…〉
                     of
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     the
                     things
                     done
                     which
                     were
                     com●●unded
                     ▪
                     〈…〉
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     did
                     according
                     to
                     Gods
                     〈…〉
                     ,
                     the
                     〈…〉
                     forbidden
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     the
                     threatnings
                     executed
                     on
                     them
                     which
                     did
                     ●o
                     〈…〉
                     mandemēt
                     This
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     wonderfully
                     to
                     increase
                     our
                     faith
                     if
                     we
                     〈…〉
                     of
                     the
                     Prophets
                     with
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     compare
                     our
                     〈…〉
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Matth
                     24.
                     24.
                     
                       that
                       there
                       〈…〉
                       Christs
                       ▪
                       &
                       〈…〉
                    
                     to
                     feare
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     would
                     not
                     learne
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     ▪
                     shall
                     learne
                     of
                     〈…〉
                     .
                     We
                     may
                     call
                     to
                     mind
                     ,
                     how
                     many
                     earnest
                     professors
                     in
                     king
                     Edward
                     〈…〉
                     papists
                     in
                     Queene
                     Maries
                     dayes
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     many
                     heretofore
                     christians
                     ●●
                     Queene
                     Maries
                     dayes
                     ,
                     are
                     now
                     become
                     zealelesse
                     worldlings
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     were
                     ●●en
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     ●●●●●t
                     height
                     they
                     are
                     growne
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     shall
                     see
                     sufficient
                     matter
                     to
                     praise
                     God
                     his
                     righteous
                     iudgements
                     .
                     Againe
                     if
                     we
                     consider
                     the
                     great
                     mercy
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     〈…〉
                     our
                     country
                     men
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     in
                     banishment
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     haue
                     great
                     cause
                     to
                     be
                     thankefull
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       165
                       
                    
                     
                       They
                       that
                       ●●●e
                       thy
                       law
                       shall
                       haue
                       a
                       gre●t
                       p●●●●●ritie
                       :
                       
                         or
                         rather
                      
                       ,
                       shall
                       haue
                       no
                       m●●●●r
                       of
                       offence
                       ,
                       or
                       occasion
                       of
                       st●mbl●●g
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       shall
                       haue
                       no
                       hurt
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     TH●se
                     in
                     se●se
                     agree
                     with
                     that
                     which
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     s●i●l
                     ,
                     Port
                     65.
                     
                     
                       I
                       〈…〉
                       libertie
                       for
                       I
                       seeke
                       thy
                       〈◊〉
                       .
                    
                     In
                     which
                     places
                     the
                     Prophet
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     〈◊〉
                     they
                     〈◊〉
                     ●●aue
                     peace
                     in
                     minde
                     ▪
                     and
                     shall
                     walke
                     at
                     libertie
                     ,
                     &
                     not
                     be
                     entangled
                     ,
                     they
                     〈◊〉
                     ●●ue
                     no
                     manner
                     of
                     offence
                     ,
                     neither
                     shall
                     any
                     stumbling
                     blockes
                     be
                     l●●●
                     in
                     their
                     waies
                     ,
                     which
                     carefully
                     seeke
                     to
                     obey
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     know
                     &
                     receiue
                     the
                     word
                     in
                     loue
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     shall
                     escape
                     dangers
                     ,
                     doubtes
                     ,
                     in
                     streights
                     and
                     plagues
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     in
                     all
                     th●se
                     they
                     shall
                     finde
                     happie
                     issues
                     ,
                     and
                     wholsome
                     out
                     g●●e
                     in
                     what
                     streights
                     or
                     troubles
                     they
                     a●●
                     〈◊〉
                     .
                     They
                     then
                     ●●t
                     walke
                     in
                     this
                     knowledge
                     and
                     loue
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     law
                     ▪
                     shall
                     ●●u●
                     this
                     grace
                     ▪
                     and
                     no
                     man
                     shal
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     take
                     it
                     from
                     them
                     :
                     seeing
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     〈◊〉
                     in
                     vs●l
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     careful
                     of
                     nothing
                     more
                     then
                     to
                     be
                     directed
                     in
                     our
                     plagues
                     ,
                     ●et
                     most
                     of
                     vs
                     fa●l●
                     in
                     ●●●
                     〈◊〉
                     to
                     ●●●●
                     ,
                     by
                     following
                     too
                     much
                     their
                     owne
                     deuises
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     the
                     prescript
                     rule
                     of
                     the
                     wor●
                     .
                     Here
                     〈◊〉
                     is
                     described
                     the
                     happie
                     estate
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     faith
                     and
                     loue
                     shall
                     〈…〉
                     ▪
                     and
                     continually
                     haue
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     watching
                     ouer
                     them
                     in
                     all
                     〈◊〉
                     ●o●●gs
                     ,
                     &
                     whatsoeuer
                     tumult
                     come
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     shall
                     possesse
                     their
                     soules
                     in
                     patience
                     ▪
                     and
                     not
                     be
                     plunged
                     and
                     ouerwhelmed
                     in
                     these
                     miseries
                     as
                     other
                     men
                     are
                     .
                     O
                     most
                     sin●ul●r
                     commendation
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     in
                     working
                     such
                     peace
                     ,
                     in
                     promising
                     such
                     successe
                     ,
                     in
                     our
                     affaires
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     deliuering
                     vs
                     from
                     all
                     ill
                     things
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       That
                       loue
                       thy
                       ●●●
                    
                     .
                     Wee
                     see
                     here
                     is
                     required
                     that
                     faith
                     which
                     worketh
                     by
                     loue
                     :
                     for
                     many
                     
                     will
                     say
                     that
                     they
                     beleeue
                     who
                     bewray
                     their
                     want
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     by
                     want
                     of
                     loue
                     ▪
                     It
                     is
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     saith
                     which
                     worketh
                     by
                     loue
                     ,
                     that
                     maketh
                     vs
                     so
                     to
                     delight
                     in
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     Herehence
                     commeth
                     so
                     much
                     disquietnes
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     many
                     crosse
                     blowes
                     in
                     our
                     at●●mp●s
                     ▪
                     because
                     our
                     faith
                     is
                     so
                     small
                     ,
                     &
                     our
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ●o
                     little
                     .
                     When
                     we
                     sh●l
                     〈◊〉
                     then
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     our
                     mindes
                     ,
                     so
                     many
                     ditches
                     ,
                     hedges
                     ,
                     walles
                     ,
                     g●ins
                     &
                     snares
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     consider
                     the
                     chiefe
                     cause
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     our
                     want
                     of
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     it
                     alwayes
                     so
                     appeareth
                     ●●
                     fleshe
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     to
                     faith
                     it
                     is
                     apparant
                     ,
                     which
                     learneth
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     Iohn
                     17
                     
                       In
                       the
                       world
                    
                     
                     
                       ●●●●
                       shall
                       haue
                       troubl●●
                       ▪
                       but
                       ●●
                       me
                       they
                       shall
                       haue
                       p●ace
                       :
                    
                     as
                     if
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     should
                     haue
                     saide
                     :
                     howsoeuer
                     fl●sh
                     and
                     blood
                     thinke
                     ▪
                     &
                     others
                     iudge
                     ouer
                     vs
                     ,
                     heauen
                     and
                     earth
                     shall
                     passe
                     ;
                     but
                     his
                     pro
                     〈…〉
                     le
                     .
                     Yee
                     shall
                     haue
                     peace
                     in
                     trouble
                     :
                     for
                     God
                     that
                     hath
                     ●●oken
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     liberall
                     in
                     promising
                     ,
                     than
                     faithfull
                     in
                     performing
                     ▪
                     if
                     thē
                     we
                     haue
                     trou●les
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     faith
                     &
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     here
                     is
                     a
                     plentiful
                     comfort
                     for
                     them
                     who
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     :
                     so
                     is
                     there
                     a
                     fearful
                     threatning
                     to
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Esay
                     in
                     his
                     47
                     &
                     48.
                     
                     chapters
                     speaketh
                     :
                     
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       peace
                    
                     saith
                     the
                     Lord
                     )
                     
                       vnto
                       the
                       wicked
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       wicked
                       are
                       like
                       the
                       raging
                       sea
                       that
                       cannot
                       rest
                       ,
                       whose
                       waters
                       cast
                       vp
                       mire
                       and
                       durt
                       .
                    
                     In
                     which
                     place
                     after
                     the
                     Prophet
                     had
                     promised
                     this
                     good
                     successe
                     to
                     God
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     hee
                     addeth
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     wicked
                     shall
                     not
                     bee
                     partakers
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     Sea
                     hoysteth
                     vp
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     stirred
                     more
                     vehemently
                     with
                     the
                     tempest
                     and
                     winde
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     once
                     moued
                     ,
                     one
                     waue
                     fighteth
                     with
                     another
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     in
                     that
                     continuall
                     conflict
                     ,
                     much
                     froth
                     and
                     filthie
                     scumme
                     is
                     cast
                     and
                     spued
                     out
                     :
                     so
                     ,
                     so
                     soone
                     as
                     any
                     tempest
                     of
                     temptation
                     hath
                     stirred
                     vp
                     a
                     wicked
                     mans
                     minde
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     temptation
                     beginneth
                     to
                     fight
                     with
                     another
                     ,
                     many
                     foming
                     and
                     corrupt
                     affections
                     are
                     spued
                     out
                     which
                     disturbe
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     the
                     minde
                     and
                     offend
                     all
                     the
                     beholders
                     .
                  
                   
                     God
                     his
                     children
                     seeing
                     those
                     troubles
                     to
                     helpe
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     hurt
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     finde
                     only
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     this
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     howsoeuer
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     prosperitie
                     the
                     wicked
                     would
                     seeme
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     as
                     great
                     quietnes
                     as
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     But
                     as
                     the
                     deepe
                     sea
                     in
                     a
                     calme
                     day
                     seemeth
                     to
                     be
                     as
                     still
                     as
                     other
                     waters
                     ,
                     vntill
                     by
                     the
                     tempest
                     of
                     windes
                     the
                     raging
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     make
                     a
                     plaine
                     difference
                     from
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     wicked
                     doe
                     seeme
                     to
                     haue
                     as
                     great
                     peace
                     as
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     whilest
                     no
                     trouble
                     bloweth
                     vpon
                     them
                     :
                     but
                     so
                     soone
                     as
                     the
                     storme
                     of
                     temptation
                     ariseth
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     hellish
                     waues
                     of
                     their
                     fearefull
                     torments
                     yeeld
                     a
                     manifest
                     distinction
                     betweene
                     their
                     rage
                     and
                     the
                     estate
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     very
                     Heathen
                     had
                     a
                     taste
                     of
                     these
                     vnquiet
                     brunts
                     &
                     anguishes
                     of
                     spirit
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     tearmed
                     Furies
                     ,
                     which
                     tosse
                     a
                     mans
                     conscience
                     with
                     such
                     continual
                     accusations
                     ,
                     as
                     neither
                     
                     eating
                     nor
                     drinking
                     ,
                     nor
                     sleeping
                     nor
                     waking
                     ,
                     nor
                     speaking
                     ,
                     nor
                     keeping
                     silence
                     they
                     can
                     finde
                     any
                     quiet
                     .
                     Neither
                     is
                     there
                     any
                     greater
                     plague
                     than
                     this
                     ,
                     as
                     testifieth
                     the
                     Wiseman
                     in
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     the
                     Prouerbs
                     :
                     
                       Giue
                       mee
                       any
                       plague
                       ,
                       sauing
                       the
                       plague
                       of
                       the
                       heart
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     No
                     maruaile
                     :
                     for
                     when
                     our
                     reason
                     and
                     appetite
                     fight
                     one
                     with
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     an
                     hurly
                     burly
                     within
                     vs
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     finde
                     nothing
                     to
                     be
                     more
                     pretious
                     than
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     which
                     so
                     commendeth
                     vs
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     finde
                     in
                     trouble
                     peace
                     ,
                     in
                     banishment
                     our
                     countrie
                     ,
                     in
                     imprisonment
                     libertie
                     ,
                     in
                     death
                     life
                     .
                     What
                     madnesse
                     then
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     put
                     this
                     peace
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     hale
                     towards
                     vs
                     as
                     with
                     cart
                     ropes
                     these
                     direful
                     plagues
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     which
                     so
                     torment
                     vs
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     &
                     without
                     repentance
                     in
                     death
                     wil
                     bring
                     vs
                     to
                     hell
                     .
                     If
                     then
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     spirit
                     ,
                     wee
                     would
                     oft
                     set
                     before
                     vs
                     some
                     serious
                     meditation
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                     and
                     thinke
                     earnestly
                     of
                     our
                     departure
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     euen
                     as
                     our
                     deliuerāce
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     were
                     then
                     at
                     hand
                     ,
                     doubtlesse
                     we
                     should
                     finde
                     by
                     that
                     an
                     approued
                     triall
                     of
                     the
                     image
                     of
                     that
                     estate
                     which
                     we
                     should
                     haue
                     ,
                     if
                     death
                     indeede
                     were
                     present
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     in
                     the
                     quietnes
                     of
                     our
                     mindes
                     on
                     our
                     beds
                     at
                     midnight
                     ,
                     we
                     would
                     without
                     hypocrisie
                     present
                     our selues
                     before
                     God
                     his
                     iudgement
                     seate
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     Christ
                     in
                     that
                     instance
                     did
                     appeare
                     in
                     the
                     cloudes
                     ,
                     we
                     would
                     redeeme
                     this
                     benefit
                     and
                     peace
                     of
                     conscience
                     with
                     all
                     the
                     goods
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     as
                     the
                     Prophet
                     exhorteth
                     vs
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     good
                     thus
                     to
                     examine
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     tarrie
                     the
                     triall
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     vntil
                     affliction
                     commeth
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     calme
                     of
                     our
                     minds
                     to
                     vse
                     this
                     practise
                     in
                     trembling
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     pray
                     then
                     that
                     this
                     may
                     still
                     sound
                     in
                     our
                     eares
                     ,
                     that
                     vnto
                     them
                     that
                     loue
                     God
                     ,
                     all
                     things
                     shall
                     turne
                     to
                     the
                     best
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     may
                     see
                     Iosh.
                     1.
                     
                     Psalm
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     
                     And
                     as
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     loue
                     ,
                     all
                     things
                     counted
                     ill
                     ,
                     doe
                     turne
                     to
                     the
                     best
                     :
                     so
                     to
                     the
                     wicked
                     all
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     counted
                     good
                     doe
                     turne
                     to
                     the
                     worst
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     when
                     a
                     mans
                     conscience
                     doth
                     boyle
                     with
                     finne
                     ,
                     all
                     his
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     profits
                     and
                     glory
                     will
                     the
                     further
                     feede
                     on
                     him
                     to
                     his
                     griefe
                     ,
                     and
                     awake
                     the
                     more
                     the
                     troubles
                     of
                     his
                     minde
                     .
                     Contrariwise
                     ,
                     the
                     godly
                     in
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     Christ
                     shall
                     haue
                     all
                     their
                     troubles
                     so
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     that
                     reason
                     would
                     wonder
                     to
                     see
                     their
                     happie
                     issues
                     out
                     of
                     so
                     fearfull
                     dangers
                     .
                     Yet
                     we
                     see
                     God
                     his
                     promise
                     will
                     bring
                     it
                     to
                     passe
                     .
                  
                   
                     Well
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     how
                     this
                     verse
                     followeth
                     of
                     experience
                     the
                     verse
                     going
                     before
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     Prophet
                     had
                     said
                     :
                     I
                     see
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     that
                     loue
                     the
                     law
                     haue
                     good
                     successe
                     ,
                     and
                     whatsoeuer
                     befalleth
                     to
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     most
                     contrarie
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     turned
                     to
                     their
                     saluation
                     :
                     contrariwise
                     in
                     them
                     that
                     feare
                     thee
                     not
                     ,
                     I
                     obserue
                     thus
                     much
                     ,
                     how
                     they
                     are
                     plagued
                     here
                     and
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     in
                     their
                     chiefe
                     felicitie
                     they
                     are
                     subiect
                     to
                     thy
                     curse
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     for
                     thē
                     that
                     are
                     delighted
                     with
                     thy
                     law
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     rich
                     ,
                     they
                     swell
                     not
                     ;
                     if
                     they
                     abound
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     puffed
                     vp
                     ;
                     if
                     they
                     prosper
                     in
                     name
                     ,
                     bodie
                     and
                     goods
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     proud
                     ,
                     but
                     vse
                     this
                     world
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     vsed
                     it
                     not
                     :
                     if
                     thou
                     callest
                     them
                     to
                     a
                     contrarie
                     estate
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     thankfull
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     they
                     want
                     ,
                     
                     or
                     fall
                     into
                     sicknes
                     ,
                     or
                     infamie
                     ,
                     they
                     fret
                     not
                     ,
                     they
                     despaire
                     not
                     ;
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     appalled
                     in
                     their
                     spirits
                     ,
                     but
                     still
                     they
                     beleeue
                     on
                     thee
                     ,
                     they
                     call
                     on
                     thee
                     ,
                     they
                     glorifie
                     thee
                     ,
                     euen
                     vntill
                     their
                     deaths
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wee
                     shall
                     not
                     onely
                     see
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     this
                     in
                     the
                     Patriarches
                     and
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     and
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     Primitiue
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     of
                     late
                     memorie
                     in
                     King
                     Edward
                     his
                     daies
                     ,
                     who
                     vsed
                     their
                     time
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     vsed
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     when
                     affliction
                     came
                     ,
                     they
                     neither
                     feared
                     ,
                     nor
                     forswore
                     themselues
                     ,
                     but
                     quietly
                     suffered
                     imprisonment
                     ,
                     banishment
                     ,
                     torment
                     and
                     martyrdome
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     deare
                     children
                     of
                     God.
                     We
                     may
                     call
                     now
                     to
                     minde
                     how
                     the
                     blessed
                     man
                     Dauid
                     behaued
                     himselfe
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     miseries
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     Saul
                     plunged
                     himselfe
                     in
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     who
                     thinking
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     iudgement
                     to
                     followe
                     his
                     owne
                     wi●
                     ,
                     fell
                     from
                     sinne
                     to
                     sinne
                     ,
                     vntill
                     he
                     fell
                     into
                     a
                     furie
                     ,
                     when
                     hee
                     began
                     to
                     aske
                     counsaile
                     of
                     the
                     diuell
                     ,
                     and
                     afterward
                     by
                     the
                     iustice
                     of
                     God
                     had
                     a
                     miserable
                     death
                     .
                     The
                     like
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     ,
                     Babylonians
                     ,
                     Caldeans
                     and
                     Israelites
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     forsooke
                     the
                     Lord.
                     In
                     comparing
                     these
                     things
                     together
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     marke
                     the
                     workes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     they
                     that
                     loue
                     not
                     the
                     truth
                     in
                     loue
                     ,
                     are
                     plagued
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     with
                     anguish
                     ,
                     distractions
                     ,
                     and
                     terrors
                     of
                     minde
                     ,
                     some
                     ending
                     their
                     liues
                     in
                     treasons
                     ,
                     some
                     in
                     prophanenes
                     ,
                     some
                     in
                     heresies
                     ,
                     some
                     in
                     shame
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     otherwise
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       They
                       that
                       loue
                       thy
                       law
                       ,
                       &c
                    
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     28
                     
                     ▪
                     
                       We
                       know
                       that
                       all
                       things
                       worke
                       together
                       for
                       the
                       best
                       vnto
                       them
                       that
                       loue
                       God
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     worthie
                     of
                     obseruation
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Th●y
                       that
                       loue
                       thy
                       law
                    
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     an
                     easie
                     matter
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     loue
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     Heretikes
                     ,
                     Atheists
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Familie
                     of
                     loue
                     will
                     bragge
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     loue
                     not
                     with
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     and
                     onely
                     touch
                     stone
                     to
                     t●ie
                     vs
                     ,
                     whether
                     wee
                     loue
                     God
                     or
                     no.
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Apostle
                     Iohn
                     saith
                     ▪
                     1
                     Ioh.
                     5
                     3
                     
                       This
                       is
                       the
                       loue
                       of
                       God
                       if
                       we
                       keepe
                       his
                       commandements
                       .
                    
                     This
                     then
                     must
                     be
                     remembred
                     ,
                     whatsoeuer
                     loue
                     we
                     pretend
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     beare
                     it
                     to
                     his
                     word
                     ;
                     and
                     looke
                     how
                     little
                     our
                     loue
                     is
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     so
                     little
                     in
                     trueth
                     is
                     our
                     loue
                     to
                     God.
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     discerneth
                     the
                     feruent
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     cold
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     as
                     the
                     Prophet
                     saith
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     .
                     16.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       is
                       the
                       portion
                       of
                       mine
                       inheritance
                       :
                    
                     so
                     hee
                     saith
                     Psal
                     119.
                     111.
                     
                     
                       Thy
                       test
                       montes
                       haue
                       I
                       taken
                       as
                       mine
                       heritage
                       for
                       euer
                       .
                    
                     We
                     must
                     thinke
                     then
                     that
                     this
                     doctrine
                     standeth
                     in
                     neede
                     of
                     our
                     meditation
                     and
                     prayer
                     ,
                     to
                     trie
                     ourselues
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     f●●re
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     how
                     we
                     feare
                     his
                     threatnings
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     loue
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     how
                     wee
                     are
                     affected
                     to
                     his
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     commandeth
                     .
                     So
                     shall
                     wee
                     see
                     that
                     the
                     godly
                     haue
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     God
                     continually
                     waiting
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     least
                     they
                     should
                     hurt
                     their
                     foote
                     against
                     a
                     stone
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     they
                     haue
                     many
                     troubles
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     take
                     no
                     offence
                     at
                     them
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     diligently
                     consider
                     how
                     Dauid
                     prospered
                     ,
                     whilest
                     he
                     continued
                     in
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     what
                     distresse
                     in
                     his
                     affaires
                     disquietnes
                     of
                     mind
                     ,
                     streights
                     in
                     his
                     kingdome
                     ▪
                     &
                     punishments
                     in
                     his
                     children
                     be
                     felt
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     began
                     to
                     loue
                     carnally
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     haue
                     a
                     sufficient
                     truth
                     of
                     this
                     doctrine
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     our
                     example
                     wee
                     haue
                     seene
                     ,
                     how
                     they
                     that
                     loued
                     God
                     ,
                     either
                     died
                     well
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     liued
                     well
                     ;
                     or
                     else
                     by
                     their
                     martyrdome
                     glorified
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     edified
                     others
                     ,
                     who
                     neuer
                     sought
                     great
                     things
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     ,
                     nor
                     were
                     impatient
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     .
                     If
                     wee
                     feare
                     with
                     Baruch
                     ,
                     Iere.
                     45.
                     the
                     wofull
                     troubles
                     at
                     hand
                     ,
                     wee
                     are
                     vnfit
                     to
                     purchase
                     glorie
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     wee
                     be
                     of
                     Ieremiah
                     his
                     minde
                     ,
                     as
                     considering
                     how
                     God
                     hath
                     alwaies
                     assisted
                     his
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     beare
                     the
                     crosse
                     patiently
                     with
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     who
                     were
                     iustified
                     ,
                     sanctified
                     and
                     blessed
                     ,
                     wee
                     also
                     shall
                     be
                     iustified
                     ,
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     and
                     blessed
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     haue
                     our
                     faith
                     strengthened
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     may
                     the
                     better
                     glorifie
                     him
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     curse
                     causelesse
                     shall
                     flie
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     doe
                     no
                     harme
                     :
                     so
                     heauen
                     and
                     earth
                     shall
                     passe
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     one
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     shall
                     faile
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       166
                       
                    
                     
                       Lord
                       ,
                       I
                       haue
                       trusted
                       in
                       thy
                       saluation
                       ,
                       and
                       haue
                       done
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HEre
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     particularly
                     applieth
                     that
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     which
                     generally
                     before
                     he
                     had
                     spoken
                     :
                     whose
                     meaning
                     is
                     thus
                     much
                     :
                     I
                     haue
                     seene
                     that
                     they
                     that
                     labour
                     to
                     keepe
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     shall
                     haue
                     peace
                     :
                     therefore
                     I
                     labour
                     to
                     keepe
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     in
                     hope
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     will
                     come
                     to
                     me
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     let
                     vs
                     first
                     carrie
                     away
                     the
                     lesson
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     to
                     apply
                     that
                     particularly
                     to
                     ourselues
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     wee
                     heare
                     ,
                     reade
                     ,
                     or
                     receiud
                     of
                     others
                     generally
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     he
                     seeing
                     the
                     peace
                     of
                     the
                     
                     godly
                     generally
                     ,
                     laboured
                     to
                     feele
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     himselfe
                     particularly
                     :
                     euen
                     so
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     satisfie
                     our selues
                     with
                     the
                     generall
                     threatnings
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     and
                     promises
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     seuerall
                     and
                     particular
                     to
                     our selues
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     whatsoeuer
                     the
                     law
                     teacheth
                     generally
                     ;
                     the
                     prophecies
                     inculcate
                     particularly
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     in
                     threatnings
                     or
                     promises
                     ,
                     in
                     things
                     commanded
                     or
                     forbidden
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     let
                     euery
                     man
                     desire
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     Prophet
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     by
                     laying
                     the
                     line
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     to
                     his
                     owne
                     conscience
                     ,
                     in
                     this
                     or
                     such
                     like
                     manner
                     :
                     This
                     thing
                     the
                     Lord
                     commanded
                     ,
                     therefore
                     I
                     must
                     doe
                     it
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     commandeth
                     me
                     ;
                     this
                     thing
                     the
                     word
                     forbiddeth
                     ,
                     therefore
                     I
                     must
                     auoide
                     it
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     forbidden
                     me
                     :
                     this
                     the
                     Lord
                     threatneth
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     sinner
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     lie
                     in
                     that
                     sin
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     to
                     feare
                     it
                     :
                     this
                     the
                     Gospell
                     promiseth
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     repent
                     ;
                     then
                     I
                     hope
                     vpon
                     repentance
                     to
                     feele
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     vse
                     of
                     hearing
                     ,
                     when
                     by
                     this
                     meane
                     we
                     are
                     either
                     comforted
                     and
                     incouraged
                     to
                     doe
                     well
                     ,
                     or
                     terrified
                     and
                     dismaied
                     to
                     doe
                     ill
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     words
                     in
                     their
                     originall
                     tongue
                     signifie
                     thus
                     much
                     :
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       waited
                       for
                       thy
                       saluation
                       .
                    
                     Wherein
                     is
                     commended
                     vnto
                     vs
                     a
                     speciall
                     effect
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     which
                     must
                     be
                     seene
                     in
                     waiting
                     
                     for
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     promised
                     .
                     The
                     first
                     generall
                     truth
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     here
                     take
                     profit
                     by
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     keep
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     haue
                     a
                     sound
                     faith
                     ,
                     which
                     breedeth
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     which
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     to
                     please
                     God.
                     If
                     we
                     then
                     will
                     doe
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     beleeue
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     author
                     of
                     all
                     goodnes
                     ,
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     and
                     eternitie
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     a
                     sweete
                     couenant
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     beleeuing
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     labour
                     to
                     keepe
                     his
                     commandements
                     .
                     For
                     without
                     this
                     faith
                     ,
                     we
                     doe
                     good
                     or
                     auoide
                     ill
                     ,
                     either
                     for
                     hope
                     of
                     reward
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     ill
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     our
                     obedience
                     is
                     violent
                     ,
                     constrained
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     free
                     .
                     He
                     beleeued
                     not
                     onely
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     looked
                     patiently
                     for
                     those
                     promises
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     here
                     shewed
                     by
                     waiting
                     .
                     For
                     many
                     say
                     ,
                     they
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     who
                     doe
                     not
                     in
                     truth
                     beleeue
                     it
                     ;
                     or
                     if
                     they
                     beleeue
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     wil
                     say
                     ,
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     patiently
                     waite
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     thinke
                     they
                     feare
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     worship
                     rather
                     an
                     Idoll
                     ,
                     and
                     stay
                     not
                     themselues
                     on
                     God
                     his
                     promises
                     .
                     Many
                     so
                     perswade
                     themselues
                     to
                     haue
                     faith
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     make
                     haste
                     that
                     God
                     should
                     presently
                     helpe
                     :
                     which
                     if
                     it
                     come
                     not
                     ,
                     they
                     withdraw
                     themselues
                     ,
                     &
                     seeke
                     meanes
                     to
                     serue
                     themselues
                     .
                     These
                     declare
                     themselues
                     not
                     to
                     haue
                     this
                     waiting
                     faith
                     .
                     Faith
                     (
                     saith
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     Heb.
                     11.
                     1.
                     
                     )
                     
                       is
                       the
                       ground
                       of
                       things
                       which
                       are
                       hoped
                       for
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       euidence
                       of
                       things
                       which
                       are
                       not
                       seene
                       .
                    
                     So
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     which
                     bringeth
                     vs
                     to
                     the
                     hope
                     of
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     afterward
                     we
                     shall
                     possesse
                     .
                     As
                     he
                     that
                     beleeueth
                     shall
                     liue
                     by
                     faith
                     :
                     so
                     he
                     that
                     waiteth
                     not
                     on
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     hath
                     no
                     true
                     faith
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     tarrie
                     for
                     the
                     Lords
                     appointed
                     time
                     ,
                     but
                     will
                     prouide
                     for
                     himselfe
                     .
                     The
                     Prophet
                     saith
                     ,
                     Esay
                     .
                     30.
                     18.
                     
                     
                       Blessed
                       are
                       all
                       they
                       that
                       waite
                       for
                       the
                       Lord.
                    
                     And
                     Habac.
                     2.
                     3.
                     
                     
                       Though
                       the
                       vision
                       tarrie
                    
                     ,
                     (
                     saith
                     the
                     Lord
                     )
                     
                       w●ite
                       :
                       for
                       it
                       shall
                       surely
                       come
                       and
                       not
                       stay
                       .
                    
                     Againe
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     Psal.
                     147.
                     11.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       delighteth
                       in
                       them
                       that
                       feare
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       attend
                       vpon
                       his
                       mercie
                       .
                    
                     A
                     doctrine
                     worthie
                     to
                     be
                     written
                     with
                     the
                     Diamond
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     Spirit
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     .
                     This
                     then
                     is
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     chiefest
                     effects
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     waite
                     on
                     the
                     Lords
                     leisure
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     a
                     distinction
                     of
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     making
                     and
                     accomplishing
                     Gods
                     promises
                     vnto
                     vs.
                     For
                     betweene
                     the
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     God
                     sendeth
                     often
                     crosse
                     things
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     to
                     trie
                     vs
                     ,
                     whether
                     we
                     will
                     waite
                     or
                     no.
                     Indeed
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     whilest
                     our
                     faith
                     is
                     but
                     tender
                     ,
                     it
                     pleaseth
                     him
                     to
                     feede
                     vs
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     with
                     pap
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     performe
                     his
                     promises
                     plentifully
                     vnto
                     vs
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     growne
                     to
                     some
                     strength
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     still
                     deale
                     with
                     vs
                     as
                     with
                     children
                     ,
                     but
                     will
                     often
                     proue
                     vs
                     by
                     suspending
                     for
                     a
                     while
                     his
                     promises
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     consider
                     how
                     Abraham
                     waited
                     tenne
                     yeeres
                     ,
                     vntill
                     the
                     promise
                     was
                     accomplished
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     Iacob
                     staied
                     himselfe
                     one
                     and
                     twentie
                     yeeres
                     ,
                     vntill
                     he
                     also
                     obtained
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     we
                     call
                     to
                     minde
                     how
                     long
                     the
                     Lord
                     proued
                     Ioseph
                     ,
                     after
                     he
                     had
                     dreamed
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     he
                     tried
                     Dauid
                     with
                     many
                     troubles
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     notwithstanding
                     after
                     so
                     many
                     temptations
                     and
                     dangers
                     they
                     beleeued
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     approued
                     witnesses
                     of
                     this
                     true
                     effectuall
                     faith
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     
                     true
                     faith
                     to
                     waite
                     ;
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     incredulitie
                     to
                     be
                     hastie
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     things
                     presently
                     to
                     helpe
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     merrie
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     make
                     some
                     shifts
                     to
                     helpe
                     our selues
                     .
                     For
                     how
                     cōmon
                     a
                     fruit
                     of
                     our
                     vnbeleefe
                     is
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     so
                     often
                     haue
                     in
                     our
                     troubles
                     ,
                     and
                     bring
                     forth
                     of
                     the
                     rotten
                     stocke
                     of
                     our
                     corrupt
                     nature
                     ,
                     when
                     helpe
                     is
                     a
                     little
                     deferred
                     ,
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     prayed
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     asked
                     counsell
                     of
                     Physitions
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     vsed
                     all
                     the
                     meanes
                     I
                     can
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     staied
                     thus
                     long
                     ,
                     I
                     may
                     waite
                     indeede
                     vntill
                     my
                     heart
                     breake
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     made
                     hue
                     and
                     
                     crie
                     ,
                     I
                     can
                     finde
                     no
                     release
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     neuer
                     the
                     better
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     needes
                     goe
                     seeke
                     out
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     aske
                     counsell
                     abroad
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     needes
                     goe
                     to
                     some
                     wiseman
                     ,
                     I
                     thinke
                     now
                     the
                     Lord
                     would
                     haue
                     me
                     to
                     vse
                     some
                     meanes
                     for
                     my
                     reliefe
                     .
                     Thus
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     after
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     had
                     long
                     fasted
                     ,
                     thinking
                     that
                     after
                     so
                     long
                     waiting
                     ,
                     his
                     temptation
                     should
                     come
                     in
                     some
                     good
                     season
                     moued
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     to
                     seeke
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     make
                     some
                     shift
                     to
                     helpe
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     he
                     was
                     the
                     Sonne
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     might
                     the
                     better
                     and
                     more
                     easily
                     prouide
                     for
                     himselfe
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     speaketh
                     not
                     onely
                     of
                     a
                     small
                     faith
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     a
                     patient
                     faith
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     impatiencie
                     is
                     want
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                     Of
                     this
                     faith
                     speaketh
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Esai
                     .
                     28
                     16.
                     
                     
                       Behold
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       lay
                       in
                       Sion
                       a
                       stone
                       ,
                       a
                       tried
                       stone
                       ,
                       a
                       precious
                       corner
                       stone
                       ,
                       a
                       sure
                       foundation
                       .
                       He
                       that
                       beleeueth
                       shall
                       not
                       make
                       haste
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     to
                     by-waies
                     and
                     indirect
                     meanes
                     ,
                     as
                     casting
                     off
                     his
                     hope
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     promises
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                     contrarie
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     faith
                     speaketh
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Luke
                     18.
                     8.
                     
                     
                       When
                       the
                       Sonne
                       of
                       man
                       commeth
                       ,
                       shall
                       he
                       finde
                       faith
                       on
                       the
                       earth
                       ?
                    
                     Likewise
                     Heb.
                     10.
                     when
                     the
                     Apostle
                     had
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       iust
                       shall
                       liue
                       by
                       faith
                       ,
                       If
                       any
                       withdraw
                       himselfe
                       ,
                       (
                       his
                       minde
                       is
                       not
                       vpright
                       in
                       him
                       )
                       my
                       soule
                       shall
                       haue
                       no
                       pleasure
                       in
                       him
                       .
                    
                     Againe
                     ,
                     Habac.
                     2.
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     commanded
                     the
                     Prophet
                     to
                     waite
                     ,
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       that
                       lifteth
                       vp
                       himselfe
                       ,
                       his
                       minde
                       is
                       not
                       vpright
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     a
                     troubled
                     minde
                     ,
                     and
                     vnquiet
                     spirit
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     let
                     vs
                     attend
                     vpon
                     that
                     exhortation
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     Iam.
                     5.
                     11.
                     
                     
                       Ye
                       haue
                       heard
                       of
                       the
                       patience
                       of
                       Iob
                       ,
                       &
                       haue
                       knowne
                       what
                       end
                       the
                       Lord
                       made
                       :
                    
                     As
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     ye
                     are
                     not
                     ignorant
                     of
                     that
                     my
                     errour
                     of
                     patiēce
                     ,
                     who
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     suspended
                     his
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     still
                     waited
                     for
                     the
                     accomplishments
                     of
                     his
                     promises
                     .
                     Whosoeuer
                     then
                     thinketh
                     himselfe
                     to
                     haue
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     patience
                     cannot
                     waite
                     for
                     the
                     Lord
                     his
                     leisure
                     ,
                     and
                     due
                     time
                     of
                     helpe
                     ,
                     but
                     withdraweth
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     haste
                     to
                     other
                     meanes
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     staying
                     himselfe
                     on
                     God
                     his
                     word
                     and
                     promises
                     ,
                     but
                     hastneth
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     be
                     quiet
                     in
                     his
                     minde
                     ,
                     vntill
                     presently
                     he
                     haue
                     gotten
                     some
                     helpe
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     as
                     yet
                     an
                     vnbeleeuer
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       I
                       haue
                       done
                       thy
                       Commandements
                       .
                    
                     Euen
                     as
                     without
                     faith
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     to
                     please
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     it
                     impossible
                     truly
                     to
                     trust
                     in
                     God
                     his
                     saluation
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     labour
                     by
                     faith
                     to
                     
                     serue
                     him
                     in
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     please
                     him
                     with
                     good
                     workes
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     hath
                     taken
                     vp
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     this
                     rule
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     sheweth
                     Heb.
                     11.
                     how
                     all
                     the
                     Fathers
                     by
                     their
                     faith
                     did
                     trauell
                     in
                     good
                     workes
                     :
                     
                       By
                       faith
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     
                       Abel
                       offered
                       vnto
                       God
                       ,
                       a
                       greater
                       sacrifice
                       than
                       Cain
                       ;
                       by
                       faith
                       was
                       Enoch
                       taken
                       away
                       ;
                       by
                       faith
                       Noah
                       prepared
                       the
                       Arke
                       ;
                       by
                       faith
                       Abraham
                       obeyed
                       God
                       ;
                       through
                       faith
                       Sarah
                       receiued
                       strength
                       to
                       conceiue
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     A
                     contrarie
                     argument
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     in
                     our
                     times
                     ,
                     where
                     our
                     faith
                     and
                     profession
                     is
                     so
                     barren
                     of
                     good
                     workes
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     we
                     will
                     glorie
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     all
                     boasting
                     in
                     good
                     workes
                     is
                     shut
                     out
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     entreth
                     into
                     iudgement
                     with
                     the
                     best
                     of
                     our
                     actions
                     ,
                     he
                     shal
                     find
                     them
                     polluted
                     with
                     many
                     imperfections
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     by
                     no
                     meanes
                     stand
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     faith
                     :
                     but
                     ,
                     Iam.
                     2.
                     20.
                     
                     
                       Wilt
                       thou
                       vnderstand
                       ,
                       O
                       thou
                       vaine
                       man
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       faith
                       which
                       is
                       without
                       workes
                       ,
                       is
                       dead
                       ?
                       was
                       not
                       Abraham
                       our
                       father
                       iustified
                       through
                       workes
                       ?
                    
                     
                     &c.
                     where
                     we
                     must
                     note
                     the
                     diuers
                     significations
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     (
                     iustifie
                     )
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     shew
                     these
                     two
                     propositions
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     reconciled
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       are
                       iustified
                       by
                       faith
                       ,
                       we
                       are
                       iustified
                       by
                       workes
                       .
                    
                     For
                     as
                     God
                     sanctifieth
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     maketh
                     vs
                     partakers
                     of
                     his
                     holinesse
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     sanctifie
                     him
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     shew
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     holie
                     :
                     so
                     God
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     iustifie
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     approued
                     iust
                     before
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     iustifie
                     God
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     testifie
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     iust
                     .
                     In
                     like
                     maner
                     faith
                     iustifieth
                     vs
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     it
                     acquiteth
                     vs
                     before
                     God
                     from
                     our
                     sinnes
                     for
                     Christ
                     his
                     sake
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     we
                     beleeue
                     :
                     workes
                     iustifie
                     vs
                     ,
                     in
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     they
                     witnesse
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     iustified
                     by
                     faith
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     whereof
                     our
                     sanctification
                     is
                     a
                     pledge
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     that
                     we
                     meane
                     nothing
                     else
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     iustified
                     by
                     works
                     ,
                     than
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     
                     say
                     ,
                     We
                     declare
                     and
                     make
                     knowne
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     iustified
                     by
                     these
                     works
                     .
                     For
                     when
                     euery
                     good
                     worke
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     giuen
                     to
                     none
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     when
                     we
                     faile
                     in
                     doing
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     whereunto
                     we
                     are
                     by
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     moued
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     we
                     doe
                     ,
                     we
                     corrupt
                     those
                     motions
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     our
                     best
                     actions
                     stand
                     in
                     neede
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     them
                     purged
                     in
                     Christ
                     his
                     perfit
                     obedience
                     :
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     workes
                     onely
                     giue
                     a
                     testimonie
                     to
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     iustified
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     then
                     we
                     haue
                     true
                     faith
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     worke
                     by
                     loue
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     faith
                     doth
                     acquite
                     vs
                     from
                     sinne
                     before
                     God
                     ;
                     so
                     good
                     workes
                     may
                     giue
                     euidence
                     thereof
                     before
                     men
                     .
                     When
                     then
                     we
                     are
                     
                     carried
                     away
                     with
                     dulnesse
                     in
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     deadnesse
                     in
                     weldoing
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     trie
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     want
                     ,
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     pleased
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     saith
                     without
                     workes
                     ,
                     we
                     deceiue
                     our selues
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     meaning
                     then
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     is
                     thus
                     much
                     :
                     Because
                     I
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     haue
                     happie
                     successe
                     ,
                     that
                     loue
                     thee
                     and
                     obey
                     thy
                     word
                     ;
                     this
                     moueth
                     me
                     to
                     keepe
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     .
                     So
                     we
                     haue
                     learned
                     thus
                     much
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     but
                     follie
                     to
                     boast
                     of
                     faith
                     without
                     
                     good
                     workes
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     we
                     iudge
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     be
                     aliue
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     we
                     perceiue
                     his
                     vitall
                     spirits
                     ,
                     his
                     animall
                     powers
                     ,
                     and
                     naturall
                     operations
                     to
                     exercise
                     themselues
                     ,
                     and
                     thinke
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     dead
                     ,
                     whilest
                     the
                     faculties
                     of
                     the
                     minde
                     are
                     exercised
                     in
                     the
                     senses
                     ,
                     mēbers
                     &
                     powers
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ;
                     but
                     notwithstanding
                     that
                     life
                     it selfe
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     most
                     secret
                     ,
                     yet
                     by
                     a
                     mans
                     seeing
                     ,
                     hearing
                     ,
                     tasting
                     ,
                     touching
                     ,
                     going
                     and
                     working
                     we
                     discerne
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     euen
                     so
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     we
                     perceiue
                     the
                     fruits
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     new
                     birth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     effects
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     fruites
                     of
                     sanctification
                     in
                     the
                     soule
                     ,
                     we
                     thinke
                     him
                     not
                     spiritually
                     dead
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     these
                     things
                     are
                     :
                     And
                     notwithstanding
                     saith
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     be
                     a
                     most
                     secret
                     thing
                     ;
                     yet
                     when
                     we
                     can
                     open
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     wonderfull
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     his
                     praise
                     ,
                     and
                     shut
                     them
                     from
                     seeing
                     vanities
                     ;
                     when
                     our
                     eares
                     are
                     open
                     to
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     closed
                     ,
                     and
                     dull
                     to
                     heare
                     worldly
                     vanities
                     ;
                     when
                     our
                     mouthes
                     can
                     speak
                     of
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     dumbe
                     in
                     leasings
                     :
                     we
                     may
                     iudge
                     by
                     these
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     effects
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     Christ
                     in
                     vs.
                     And
                     herewithall
                     we
                     must
                     obserue
                     ,
                     as
                     these
                     naturall
                     workings
                     are
                     not
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     rather
                     insomuch
                     as
                     we
                     liue
                     ,
                     these
                     things
                     do
                     exercise
                     themselues
                     in
                     vs
                     :
                     euen
                     so
                     the
                     good
                     workes
                     are
                     no
                     cause
                     why
                     we
                     are
                     good
                     or
                     liue
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     by
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     we
                     are
                     accounted
                     good
                     and
                     iust
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     therefore
                     we
                     are
                     good
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     tree
                     hath
                     not
                     his
                     goodnes
                     of
                     the
                     fruits
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     fruits
                     haue
                     their
                     goodnes
                     ,
                     because
                     
                     first
                     the
                     tree
                     was
                     good
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     cannot
                     be
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     good
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     our
                     workes
                     ,
                     but
                     our
                     workes
                     are
                     good
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     vs
                     iustified
                     before
                     by
                     faith
                     .
                     And
                     although
                     the
                     sap
                     ,
                     life
                     and
                     
                     nourishment
                     of
                     the
                     tree
                     ,
                     be
                     a
                     thing
                     most
                     secret
                     and
                     hidden
                     from
                     common
                     sense
                     ;
                     yet
                     by
                     the
                     leaues
                     ,
                     buds
                     ,
                     greenes
                     and
                     fruits
                     thereof
                     we
                     draw
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     life
                     in
                     it
                     :
                     so
                     though
                     our
                     life
                     which
                     is
                     hidden
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     be
                     hidden
                     from
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     yet
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     practises
                     of
                     good
                     workes
                     ,
                     we
                     easily
                     discerne
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     the
                     great
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     suffering
                     the
                     Papists
                     ,
                     heretikes
                     ,
                     &
                     familie
                     of
                     loue
                     to
                     spoile
                     vs
                     of
                     this
                     peace
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     by
                     teaching
                     their
                     false
                     opinions
                     of
                     iustification
                     by
                     workes
                     .
                     Which
                     thing
                     seeing
                     they
                     hold
                     the
                     rather
                     ,
                     with
                     seeing
                     the
                     cold
                     profession
                     of
                     worldly
                     Protestants
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     needs
                     humble
                     vs.
                     For
                     thus
                     reason
                     they
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     vnstable
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     Surely
                     their
                     profession
                     is
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     barren
                     of
                     good
                     works
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     maintaine
                     not
                     the
                     true
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     whose
                     liues
                     are
                     so
                     contrary
                     to
                     their
                     professions
                     .
                     Woe
                     be
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     these
                     offences
                     do
                     iustly
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     woe
                     be
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     take
                     such
                     offences
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     shut
                     wilfully
                     their
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     see
                     the
                     truth
                     .
                     Howbeit
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     profit
                     hereby
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     trauell
                     in
                     a
                     greater
                     care
                     of
                     good
                     workes
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     may
                     stop
                     these
                     blasphemous
                     mouthes
                     of
                     the
                     aduersaries
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       167.
                       
                    
                     
                       My
                       soule
                       hath
                       kept
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       :
                       for
                       I
                       loue
                       them
                       exceedingly
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HEre
                     he
                     confirmeth
                     the
                     same
                     doctrine
                     which
                     he
                     vsed
                     before
                     ,
                     for
                     in
                     saying
                     
                       my
                       soule
                       hath
                       kept
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       ,
                    
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     should
                     haue
                     said
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       looked
                       (
                       or
                       waited
                       )
                       on
                       thy
                       saluation
                       .
                    
                     For
                     as
                     we
                     often
                     obserued
                     ,
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     meaneth
                     the
                     couenant
                     which
                     engendreth
                     faith
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     records
                     and
                     testimonials
                     of
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     towards
                     vs.
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     effect
                     of
                     these
                     words
                     is
                     thus
                     much
                     :
                     I
                     haue
                     an
                     entire
                     care
                     in
                     sinceritie
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     to
                     encrease
                     the
                     blessed
                     witnesses
                     of
                     thy
                     loue
                     toward
                     me
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     an
                     vsuall
                     phrase
                     among
                     the
                     Hebrues
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     would
                     expresse
                     their
                     vehement
                     affection
                     to
                     any
                     thing
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       soule
                    
                     :
                     as
                     Psal.
                     103.
                     1.
                     and
                     104.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       My
                       soule
                       praise
                       thou
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     Luk.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       My
                       soule
                       doth
                       magnifie
                       the
                       Lord.
                    
                     So
                     that
                     here
                     the
                     Prophet
                     doth
                     not
                     only
                     outwardly
                     cōmend
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     but
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     sworne
                     and
                     will
                     performe
                     the
                     keeping
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     testimonies
                     ▪
                     
                       With
                       the
                       heart
                    
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       beleeue
                    
                     ,
                     shewing
                     that
                     the
                     heart
                     is
                     the
                     proper
                     place
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     the
                     braine
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     as
                     wel
                     be
                     touched
                     in
                     affection
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     outward
                     bettering
                     of
                     our
                     iudgement
                     .
                     They
                     must
                     
                     be
                     vehement
                     passions
                     of
                     the
                     minde
                     wherewith
                     we
                     must
                     let
                     the
                     testimonies
                     of
                     God
                     sinke
                     down
                     into
                     the
                     depth
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     are
                     here
                     to
                     learne
                     that
                     our
                     ouer
                     profession
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     will
                     not
                     acquite
                     vs
                     before
                     God
                     his
                     iudgement
                     seate
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       I
                       loue
                       them
                       exceedingly
                    
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     They
                     are
                     not
                     of
                     small
                     value
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     loue
                     them
                     entirely
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     things
                     most
                     precious
                     vnto
                     me
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     high
                     dignitie
                     &
                     estimation
                     which
                     we
                     owe
                     and
                     should
                     performe
                     to
                     the
                     sweet
                     testimonies
                     of
                     our
                     saluation
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     saith
                     :
                     
                       the
                       kingdome
                       of
                       heauen
                       is
                       like
                       vnto
                       a
                       treasure
                       which
                       is
                       hidden
                       ,
                       which
                       when
                       a
                       man
                       findeth
                       ,
                       for
                       ioy
                       he
                       selleth
                       all
                       that
                       he
                       hath
                       ,
                       to
                       purchase
                       that
                       .
                    
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     hauing
                     made
                     mention
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     maketh
                     mention
                     also
                     of
                     loue
                     ,
                     teaching
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     true
                     faith
                     worketh
                     by
                     loue
                     .
                  
                   
                     Also
                     he
                     sheweth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     cause
                     why
                     the
                     comfortable
                     promises
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     so
                     soone
                     slip
                     from
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     comforts
                     are
                     so
                     momentany
                     ,
                     and
                     griefes
                     so
                     sore
                     charge
                     vs
                     and
                     ouerwhelme
                     vs
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     euen
                     because
                     we
                     haue
                     laid
                     vp
                     these
                     promises
                     rather
                     in
                     the
                     braine
                     ,
                     than
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     too
                     short
                     ,
                     cold
                     and
                     small
                     a
                     loue
                     for
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     and
                     bewrayeth
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     faith
                     ;
                     &
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     faith
                     declareth
                     a
                     want
                     of
                     loue
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     we
                     know
                     aright
                     ,
                     what
                     an
                     inestimable
                     treasure
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     were
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     in
                     them
                     we
                     haue
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     all
                     our
                     sinnes
                     pardoned
                     ,
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     prouidence
                     watching
                     ouer
                     vs
                     ,
                     his
                     Angels
                     ministring
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     his
                     creatures
                     wayting
                     on
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     companions
                     not
                     onely
                     with
                     his
                     Saints
                     and
                     Angels
                     ,
                     but
                     heires
                     and
                     fellow
                     heires
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     after
                     this
                     life
                     a
                     happie
                     crowne
                     of
                     glorie
                     is
                     laid
                     vp
                     for
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     more
                     highly
                     esteeme
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     doe
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     heartily
                     loue
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     maketh
                     worldlings
                     so
                     to
                     loue
                     golde
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     thinke
                     it
                     the
                     most
                     precious
                     mettal
                     ?
                     what
                     causeth
                     ambitious
                     men
                     so
                     to
                     set
                     by
                     prefermēt
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     thinke
                     it
                     the
                     best
                     thing
                     for
                     them
                     ?
                     what
                     causeth
                     the
                     man
                     so
                     to
                     loue
                     or
                     like
                     his
                     wife
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     woman
                     her
                     husband
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     perswaded
                     ,
                     that
                     none
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     were
                     fitter
                     each
                     for
                     other
                     ?
                     When
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     would
                     haue
                     Peter
                     to
                     be
                     carefull
                     in
                     ouerseeing
                     his
                     flocke
                     ,
                     he
                     vseth
                     this
                     triall
                     ,
                     
                       louest
                       thou
                       me
                       Peter
                    
                     ?
                     And
                     the
                     Apostle
                     said
                     ,
                     how
                     through
                     loue
                     he
                     was
                     inforced
                     to
                     preach
                     Christ
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     This
                     thē
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     faint
                     and
                     feeble
                     loue
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     streightned
                     and
                     ●aborsome
                     affection
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     stil
                     occupied
                     in
                     adorning
                     the
                     thing
                     loued
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     satisfie
                     it selfe
                     in
                     thinking
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     speaking
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     doing
                     it
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     greatnes
                     of
                     the
                     perswasiō
                     draweth
                     out
                     the
                     greatnes
                     of
                     the
                     affection
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     is
                     then
                     a
                     drowsie
                     dreame
                     which
                     some
                     hold
                     for
                     a
                     setled
                     opinion
                     ,
                     who
                     thinke
                     that
                     loue
                     goeth
                     before
                     faith
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     very
                     heathen
                     saw
                     by
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     nature
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     could
                     not
                     loue
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     knew
                     not
                     .
                     And
                     we
                     know
                     that
                     faith
                     is
                     a
                     knowledge
                     with
                     a
                     ful
                     perswasion
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     loue
                     the
                     word
                     exceedingly
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     perswaded
                     by
                     an
                     exceeding
                     faith
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     which
                     we
                     loue
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     faith
                     shewing
                     it selfe
                     in
                     loue
                     ,
                     is
                     fruitful
                     in
                     good
                     workes
                     .
                     Look
                     in
                     what
                     measure
                     we
                     are
                     perswaded
                     of
                     the
                     goodnes
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     measure
                     we
                     loue
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       168.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       kept
                       thy
                       precepts
                       and
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       :
                       for
                       all
                       my
                       wayes
                       are
                       before
                       thee
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     WE
                     haue
                     heard
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     speaking
                     of
                     his
                     faith
                     and
                     loue
                     ,
                     whereunto
                     now
                     he
                     ioyneth
                     his
                     feare
                     ,
                     which
                     moued
                     him
                     to
                     keepe
                     both
                     the
                     testimonies
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     and
                     his
                     precepts
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     grow
                     to
                     this
                     measure
                     of
                     obedience
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     first
                     labour
                     for
                     faith
                     to
                     beleeue
                     ,
                     faith
                     must
                     worke
                     by
                     loue
                     ,
                     &
                     loue
                     breede
                     in
                     vs
                     a
                     reuerent
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     maiesty
                     ,
                     which
                     feare
                     must
                     engender
                     in
                     vs
                     a
                     care
                     to
                     please
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     griefe
                     to
                     displease
                     him
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     thus
                     shew
                     the
                     prophet
                     his
                     meaning
                     .
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     set
                     all
                     my
                     doings
                     open
                     in
                     thy
                     sight
                     ,
                     wherefore
                     I
                     am
                     carefull
                     to
                     doe
                     any
                     thing
                     which
                     thou
                     commaundest
                     ,
                     and
                     afraide
                     to
                     do
                     any
                     thing
                     thou
                     forbiddest
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     we
                     learne
                     for
                     our
                     instruction
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     the
                     very
                     motions
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     were
                     laide
                     open
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     whereby
                     he
                     was
                     armed
                     with
                     this
                     care
                     and
                     feare
                     ;
                     so
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     be
                     beautified
                     with
                     the
                     like
                     affections
                     we
                     must
                     vse
                     the
                     like
                     meanes
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     God
                     seeth
                     all
                     mens
                     wayes
                     ,
                     and
                     gageth
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     al
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     howbeit
                     all
                     beleeue
                     not
                     ,
                     all
                     see
                     not
                     this
                     in
                     themselues
                     ▪
                     The
                     wicked
                     may
                     confesse
                     it
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     outward
                     things
                     ,
                     but
                     doubtles
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     in
                     truth
                     perswaded
                     that
                     God
                     doth
                     see
                     their
                     hearts
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     ,
                     how
                     durst
                     they
                     do
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                     ▪
                     which
                     they
                     dare
                     not
                     doe
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     the
                     day-light
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     little
                     childe
                     ?
                     Bu●
                     
                     let
                     them
                     couer
                     their
                     sins
                     in
                     the
                     depth
                     of
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     let
                     thē
                     hide
                     them
                     with
                     darkenes
                     ,
                     surely
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     keepe
                     them
                     in
                     a
                     register
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     time
                     will
                     lay
                     all
                     their
                     sinnes
                     before
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     may
                     knowe
                     how
                     they
                     haue
                     buried
                     the
                     long
                     suffering
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     the
                     hollow
                     graues
                     of
                     their
                     hypocrisie
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     euery
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     wil
                     shew
                     himselfe
                     thus
                     to
                     be
                     perswaded
                     of
                     Gods
                     al-seeing
                     presence
                     ,
                     must
                     shew
                     it
                     by
                     an
                     earnest
                     care
                     of
                     obedience
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     reuerent
                     feare
                     of
                     disobedience
                     ,
                     whereof
                     the
                     one
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     disobedience
                     is
                     shewed
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     verse
                     of
                     this
                     octonarie
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     is
                     shewed
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     .
                  
                   
                     Shall
                     we
                     then
                     assure
                     our selues
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     bee
                     perswaded
                     indeede
                     that
                     God
                     doth
                     beholde
                     vs
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     search
                     our
                     hearts
                     whether
                     we
                     haue
                     these
                     or
                     the
                     like
                     affections
                     .
                     For
                     dare
                     a
                     subiect
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     his
                     prince
                     commit
                     any
                     thing
                     against
                     the
                     lawes
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     a
                     checke
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     will
                     he
                     not
                     be
                     carefull
                     in
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     his
                     soueraigne
                     to
                     do
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     his
                     liking
                     and
                     contentation
                     ?
                     Dare
                     a
                     good
                     childe
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     his
                     father
                     willingly
                     breake
                     his
                     commaundement
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     controlment
                     ,
                     or
                     will
                     he
                     not
                     rather
                     endeuour
                     to
                     bee
                     very
                     dutiful
                     for
                     hope
                     of
                     commendation
                     ?
                     Then
                     doubtlesse
                     without
                     this
                     care
                     and
                     feare
                     wee
                     receiue
                     our
                     soules
                     with
                     this
                     drowsie
                     dreame
                     and
                     vaine
                     perswasion
                     of
                     Gods
                     beholding
                     vs.
                     Wherefore
                     how
                     dare
                     ●h●
                     heretikes
                     ,
                     papists
                     and
                     family
                     of
                     loue
                     ,
                     perswade
                     thēselues
                     to
                     walke
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     seeing
                     they
                     haue
                     not
                     submitted
                     themselues
                     to
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     onely
                     instrume●●
                     that
                     maketh
                     naked
                     the
                     conscience
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     Heb.
                     4.
                     12.
                     
                     
                       The
                       word
                       of
                       God
                       is
                       liuely
                       and
                       〈◊〉
                       operation
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     added
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     following
                     ;
                     
                       Neither
                       is
                       there
                       any
                       creatur●
                       ▪
                       which
                       is
                       not
                       manifest
                       in
                       his
                       sight
                       :
                       but
                       all
                       things
                       are
                       naked
                       and
                       open
                       vnto
                       his
                       eyes
                       .
                    
                     So
                     that
                     they
                     wh●●●
                     are
                     not
                     truely
                     instructed
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     cannot
                     truely
                     haue
                     their
                     sins
                     laide
                     naked
                     ▪
                     and
                     they
                     which
                     haue
                     not
                     their
                     sins
                     laid
                     open
                     ,
                     cannot
                     in
                     the
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     forsal●e
                     their
                     corruptions
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     all
                     ignorant
                     persons
                     may
                     perswade
                     themselues
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     please
                     God
                     and
                     walke
                     before
                     him
                     in
                     care
                     and
                     feare
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     doe
                     but
                     deceiue
                     their
                     owne
                     soules
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     wee
                     can
                     truly
                     say
                     this
                     ,
                     with
                     pure
                     triall
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     certaine
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     serue
                     in
                     steade
                     of
                     an
                     hundreth
                     rules
                     besides
                     for
                     the
                     right
                     direction
                     and
                     holy
                     gouernment
                     of
                     our
                     liues
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     that
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     kept
                     both
                     the
                     precepts
                     and
                     the
                     testimonies
                     ,
                     he
                     giueth
                     vs
                     to
                     vnderstand
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     in
                     truth
                     be
                     perswaded
                     that
                     God
                     seeth
                     vs
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ▪
                     we
                     must
                     beleeue
                     his
                     testimonies
                     ,
                     and
                     obserue
                     his
                     statutes
                     because
                     we
                     can
                     neither
                     beleeue
                     aright
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     our
                     faith
                     worketh
                     by
                     loue
                     ,
                     neither
                     be
                     our
                     workes
                     acceptable
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     they
                     be
                     the
                     fruites
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   
                     There
                     is
                     indeede
                     a
                     feare
                     without
                     this
                     faith
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     seruile
                     and
                     slauish
                     ,
                     farre
                     differing
                     from
                     that
                     childish
                     and
                     filiall
                     feare
                     which
                     is
                     here
                     vnderstood
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     a
                     seruant
                     may
                     obey
                     and
                     doe
                     his
                     outward
                     taske
                     rather
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     stripes
                     of
                     his
                     master
                     ,
                     if
                     hee
                     should
                     not
                     doe
                     it
                     ,
                     then
                     for
                     any
                     pure
                     loue
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     childe
                     is
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     obedient
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     that
                     hee
                     is
                     afraide
                     of
                     the
                     rod
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     loth
                     to
                     haue
                     the
                     least
                     displeasure
                     of
                     his
                     louing
                     father
                     :
                     so
                     wee
                     may
                     vse
                     the
                     outward
                     obedience
                     in
                     a
                     carnall
                     feare
                     ,
                     trembling
                     at
                     the
                     seuere
                     threatnings
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     a
                     iudge
                     ,
                     but
                     without
                     this
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     leese
                     the
                     care
                     to
                     please
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     loth
                     to
                     be
                     depriued
                     of
                     his
                     fatherly
                     countenance
                     and
                     affection
                     towards
                     vs.
                     So
                     that
                     without
                     this
                     faith
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     danger
                     to
                     walke
                     either
                     in
                     secret
                     pride
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     in
                     slauish
                     feare
                     .
                     But
                     faith
                     maketh
                     vs
                     come
                     liberally
                     and
                     cheerefully
                     ●o
                     obedience
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     shall
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     will
                     not
                     deale
                     roughly
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     as
                     iudging
                     vs
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     deserts
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     bearing
                     with
                     our
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     and
                     sparing
                     vs
                     as
                     a
                     mercifull
                     father
                     .
                     Neither
                     ,
                     as
                     dare
                     I
                     affirme
                     ,
                     did
                     euer
                     any
                     truely
                     obey
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     had
                     not
                     this
                     feare
                     of
                     God
                     before
                     his
                     eyes
                     ,
                     where
                     by
                     they
                     feared
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     loued
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     father
                     .
                  
                   
                     Gods
                     children
                     dare
                     not
                     dally
                     with
                     their
                     most
                     priuie
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     know
                     that
                     God
                     seeth
                     in
                     darknes
                     as
                     wel
                     as
                     in
                     delight
                     :
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     the
                     night
                     as
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     him
                     they
                     are
                     both
                     as
                     one
                     ;
                     hee
                     beholdeth
                     their
                     thoughts
                     a
                     farre
                     off
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     word
                     in
                     their
                     tongu
                     :
                     which
                     he
                     knoweth
                     not
                     :
                     they
                     know
                     he
                     is
                     priuy
                     to
                     their
                     down
                     lyings
                     ,
                     and
                     vprisings
                     ;
                     to
                     their
                     goings
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     commings
                     in
                     ;
                     neither
                     can
                     they
                     in
                     any
                     place
                     ,
                     high
                     or
                     low
                     ,
                     far
                     or
                     neare
                     ,
                     early
                     or
                     late
                     flie
                     from
                     his
                     al-seeing
                     presence
                     .
                     If
                     they
                     doe
                     ill
                     ,
                     they
                     tarry
                     not
                     long
                     to
                     seeke
                     reconcilement
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     knowe
                     that
                     his
                     iudgements
                     are
                     according
                     to
                     truth
                     :
                     if
                     they
                     doe
                     well
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     proude
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     This
                     worketh
                     in
                     them
                     a
                     wonderfull
                     boldnesse
                     in
                     
                     Gods
                     causes
                     ,
                     and
                     bringeth
                     them
                     to
                     feare
                     ,
                     when
                     their
                     cause
                     is
                     not
                     good
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     it
                     breedeth
                     patience
                     in
                     trouble
                     ,
                     profit
                     in
                     slaunders
                     ,
                     meeknes
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     world
                     contemneth
                     them
                     ,
                     sene
                     in
                     secret
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     knowing
                     that
                     when
                     the
                     world
                     hath
                     passed
                     in
                     iudgement
                     on
                     them
                     ▪
                     there
                     ●●●ll
                     iudgement
                     in
                     greater
                     truth
                     be
                     giuen
                     of
                     them
                     by
                     Christ.
                     And
                     againe
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     escape
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     man
                     ;
                     yet
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     escape
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     God.
                     But
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     throweth
                     the
                     wicked
                     with
                     their
                     hypocrisi●s
                     to
                     hell
                     :
                     So
                     hee
                     will
                     humble
                     and
                     punish
                     his
                     children
                     with
                     sore
                     corrections
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     walke
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     they
                     know
                     in
                     time
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     reward
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     knowne
                     their
                     secret
                     godlines
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     time
                     punish
                     and
                     make
                     knowne
                     their
                     secret
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                   
                     If
                     it
                     come
                     to
                     passe
                     that
                     Gods
                     children
                     forget
                     themselues
                     sometimes
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     their
                     Fathers
                     presence
                     ,
                     as
                     earthly
                     children
                     reioyce
                     sometimes
                     to
                     be
                     from
                     their
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     play
                     the
                     more
                     :
                     neuertheles
                     after
                     they
                     come
                     to
                     be
                     ashamed
                     and
                     grieued
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     consider
                     that
                     all
                     that
                     time
                     their
                     Father
                     espied
                     &
                     marked
                     them
                     :
                     and
                     though
                     they
                     did
                     forget
                     that
                     their
                     Father
                     saw
                     them
                     ,
                     being
                     carried
                     away
                     with
                     some
                     strong
                     lust
                     ,
                     the
                     best
                     they
                     know
                     is
                     to
                     returne
                     in
                     time
                     .
                     For
                     then
                     they
                     begin
                     to
                     reason
                     on
                     this
                     mannner
                     :
                     Oh
                     what
                     a
                     wretch
                     was
                     I
                     ,
                     to
                     doe
                     this
                     in
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     my
                     Father
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     as
                     we
                     see
                     this
                     consideration
                     of
                     Gods
                     presence
                     bringeth
                     griefe
                     for
                     sinnes
                     present
                     ;
                     so
                     it
                     maketh
                     after
                     the
                     examinations
                     of
                     our selues
                     ashamed
                     of
                     sinnes
                     past
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wee
                     heard
                     before
                     how
                     it
                     also
                     worketh
                     patience
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     our
                     good
                     causes
                     ,
                     haue
                     not
                     good
                     successe
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     remember
                     that
                     Psalm
                     :
                     34.
                     
                     
                       The
                       eyes
                       of
                       the
                       Lorde
                       art
                       ouer
                       the
                       iust
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       eares
                       are
                       open
                       to
                       their
                       prayers
                       :
                    
                     Whereupon
                     we
                     recouer
                     our selues
                     ,
                     with
                     this
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     meditations
                     :
                     Well
                     I
                     am
                     misdeemed
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     suspected
                     ,
                     I
                     see
                     I
                     am
                     ill
                     thought
                     of
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     seeing
                     my
                     cause
                     to
                     be
                     good
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     be
                     vsed
                     with
                     a
                     good
                     heart
                     ,
                     will
                     defend
                     me
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     seeing
                     their
                     cause
                     to
                     be
                     ill
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     they
                     maintaine
                     it
                     with
                     an
                     ill
                     heart
                     ,
                     will
                     in
                     time
                     giue
                     them
                     the
                     ouerthrow
                     :
                     and
                     I
                     holding
                     a
                     generall
                     good
                     thing
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     particulars
                     I
                     faile
                     ,
                     yet
                     mercie
                     being
                     with
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     feared
                     ,
                     know
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     looke
                     vpon
                     me
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     as
                     God
                     his
                     children
                     are
                     afraid
                     of
                     their
                     secret
                     corruptions
                     :
                     so
                     in
                     their
                     troubles
                     they
                     dare
                     appeare
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     who
                     seeth
                     all
                     things
                     .
                     We
                     further
                     are
                     here
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     looke
                     on
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     the
                     gospell
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     consideration
                     of
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     GOD
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     worke
                     in
                     vs
                     a
                     mercenarie
                     feare
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     breede
                     a
                     care
                     to
                     doe
                     well
                     in
                     hope
                     of
                     commoditie
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     feare
                     to
                     displease
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     punishment
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     be
                     carnall
                     ,
                     we
                     neede
                     such
                     second
                     helps
                     of
                     promises
                     and
                     threatnings
                     :
                     yet
                     wee
                     must
                     know
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     GOD
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     mixed
                     with
                     faith
                     in
                     his
                     threatnings
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     true
                     feare
                     of
                     his
                     threatnings
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     tempered
                     with
                     feare
                     of
                     his
                     mercies
                     .
                     For
                     thus
                     we
                     shall
                     walke
                     in
                     a
                     feare
                     of
                     his
                     Maiestie
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     feare
                     of
                     losing
                     his
                     fatherly
                     mercie
                     &
                     countenance
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     our
                     Father
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     shall
                     we
                     not
                     commit
                     grosse
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     for
                     feare
                     of
                     his
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     nor
                     feare
                     too
                     much
                     when
                     we
                     cōmit
                     secret
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     know
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     mercifull
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     sooth
                     nor
                     cocker
                     vs
                     in
                     any
                     sinne
                     ,
                     as
                     wanton
                     mothers
                     do
                     their
                     children
                     ,
                     nor
                     alwayes
                     be
                     checking
                     &
                     taunting
                     vs
                     as
                     a
                     seuere
                     and
                     austere
                     father
                     ,
                     to
                     dull
                     vs
                     for
                     our
                     secret
                     sins
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     PORTION
                     22.
                     
                     TAV
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       169.
                       
                    
                     
                       Let
                       my
                       complaint
                       come
                       before
                       thee
                       ,
                       O
                       Lorde
                       ,
                       and
                       giue
                       mee
                       vnderstanding
                       according
                       vnto
                       thy
                       Word
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     argument
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     hath
                     bene
                     before
                     ,
                     is
                     still
                     cōtinued
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     briefly
                     contained
                     in
                     these
                     two
                     things
                     ,
                     either
                     that
                     he
                     prayed
                     for
                     a
                     clearer
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     that
                     with
                     his
                     good
                     vnderstāding
                     he
                     might
                     haue
                     a
                     more
                     godly
                     life
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     briefe
                     summe
                     of
                     this
                     octonarie
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     first
                     prayeth
                     for
                     the
                     true
                     direction
                     of
                     himselfe
                     in
                     his
                     iudgment
                     ;
                     then
                     for
                     the
                     true
                     fruite
                     of
                     his
                     knowledge
                     in
                     his
                     life
                     .
                     For
                     in
                     the
                     foure
                     former
                     verses
                     he
                     prayeth
                     for
                     soūdnes
                     of
                     iudgment
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     the
                     foure
                     latter
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     issues
                     of
                     Gods
                     promises
                     might
                     appeare
                     in
                     a
                     godly
                     life
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     two
                     first
                     verses
                     he
                     praieth
                     for
                     vnderstanding
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                     two
                     next
                     ,
                     he
                     promiseth
                     to
                     be
                     thankfull
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     first
                     verse
                     ,
                     he
                     desireth
                     to
                     be
                     truly
                     directed
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     to
                     be
                     rid
                     from
                     all
                     streights
                     &
                     hindrances
                     of
                     his
                     knowledge
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     first
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     verse
                     ,
                     he
                     asketh
                     not
                     his
                     suite
                     simply
                     ,
                     but
                     earnestly
                     ,
                     
                     as
                     with
                     complaint
                     .
                     What
                     meaneth
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     pursue
                     his
                     old
                     argument●
                     it
                     seemeth
                     that
                     either
                     he
                     was
                     very
                     blockish
                     in
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     who
                     stil
                     praied
                     for
                     his
                     directiō
                     in
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     very
                     quick
                     in
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     who
                     vse
                     so
                     sewe
                     praiers
                     ;
                     or
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     very
                     blockish
                     in
                     seeing
                     our
                     wants
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     quicksighted
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     corruptions
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     confessed
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     could
                     not
                     without
                     vsing
                     of
                     so
                     many
                     means
                     ,
                     attain
                     to
                     the
                     pure
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     Gods
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     perswade
                     our selues
                     that
                     we
                     with
                     fewer
                     means
                     can
                     attaine
                     vnto
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     was
                     either
                     a
                     maruellous
                     dulnes
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     some
                     wonderfull
                     freshnes
                     in
                     vs
                     ;
                     or
                     else
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     saw
                     much
                     ,
                     what
                     an
                     hard
                     matter
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     ,
                     or
                     continue
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     see
                     not
                     .
                     But
                     seeing
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     &
                     as
                     a
                     Prophet
                     gouerned
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     so
                     reuerently
                     and
                     carefully
                     vsed
                     all
                     the
                     meanes
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     a
                     blockish
                     blindnes
                     ,
                     and
                     senseles
                     deadnes
                     ,
                     who
                     hauing
                     in
                     no
                     measure
                     the
                     like
                     graces
                     ,
                     in
                     no
                     degree
                     vse
                     the
                     like
                     means
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     as
                     on
                     him
                     was
                     Gods
                     great
                     blessing
                     :
                     so
                     vnto
                     vs
                     is
                     due
                     the
                     resting
                     of
                     his
                     deserued
                     curse
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     manifest
                     token
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     a
                     maruellous
                     sight
                     and
                     feeling
                     of
                     his
                     wants
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     so
                     often
                     renueth
                     his
                     request
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     may
                     euidently
                     appeare
                     ,
                     by
                     his
                     doubling
                     of
                     his
                     praier
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     in
                     euery
                     portion
                     .
                     For
                     to
                     take
                     some
                     short
                     view
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     portions
                     going
                     before
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     port
                     .
                     1.
                     5.
                     he
                     saith
                     .
                     
                       Oh
                       that
                       my
                       waies
                       were
                       directed
                       to
                       keepe
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                     Port.
                     2.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       Blessed
                       art
                       thou
                       ,
                       ô
                       Lord
                       ,
                       teach
                       me
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                     3.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Open
                       mine
                       eyes
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       see
                       the
                       wonders
                       of
                       thy
                       law
                       :
                       I
                       am
                       a
                       stranger
                       vpon
                       earth
                       ,
                       hide
                       not
                       thy
                       commandements
                       from
                       mee
                       .
                    
                     4.
                     3.
                     
                     
                       Make
                       me
                       to
                       vnderstand
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       thy
                       truth
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       meditate
                       in
                       thy
                       wondrous
                       workes
                       :
                       take
                       from
                       me
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       lying
                       ,
                       and
                       graunt
                       me
                       graciously
                       thy
                       law
                       .
                    
                     5.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Teach
                       me
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       thy
                       statutes
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       shall
                       keepe
                       it
                       vnto
                       the
                       end
                       :
                       giue
                       me
                       vnderstanding
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       shall
                       keepe
                       thy
                       law
                       ,
                       yea
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       it
                       with
                       mine
                       whole
                       heart
                       :
                       direct
                       mee
                       in
                       the
                       paths
                       of
                       thy
                       commandements
                       .
                    
                     8.
                     8
                     
                     
                       The
                       earth
                       ô
                       Lord
                       is
                       full
                       of
                       thy
                       mercy
                       ,
                       teach
                       me
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                     9.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Teach
                       me
                       good
                       iudgement
                       and
                       knowledge
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       haue
                       beleeued
                       thy
                       commandements
                       :
                       thou
                       art
                       good
                       and
                       gracious
                       ,
                       teach
                       mee
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                     10.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Thine
                       hands
                       haue
                       made
                       mee
                       ,
                       and
                       fashioned
                       mee
                       ,
                       giue
                       me
                       vnderstanding
                       therefore
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       learne
                       thy
                       commandements
                       .
                    
                     11.
                     8.
                     
                     
                       Quicken
                       me
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       louing
                       kindnes
                       ,
                       so
                       shall
                       I
                       keepe
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       of
                       thy
                       mouth
                       .
                    
                     In
                     the
                     15.
                     portion
                     ,
                     hee
                     sheweth
                     the
                     fruits
                     and
                     effects
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     Port.
                     14.
                     1.
                     he
                     sheweth
                     that
                     it
                     
                       was
                       a
                       lanterne
                       to
                       his
                       feete
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       light
                       to
                       his
                       paths
                       .
                    
                     15.
                     4.
                     
                     
                       Stablish
                       mee
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       promise
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       liue
                       .
                    
                     16
                     5.
                     
                     
                       I
                       am
                       thy
                       seruant
                       ,
                       graunt
                       me
                       therefore
                       vnderstanding
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       know
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       .
                    
                     17.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Direct
                       my
                       steps
                       in
                       thy
                       word
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       Shew
                       the
                       light
                       of
                       thy
                       countenance
                       vpon
                       thy
                       seruant
                       ,
                       &
                       teach
                       me
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                     18.
                     8.
                     
                     
                       The
                       righteousnes
                       of
                       thy
                       testimonies
                       is
                       euerlasting
                       ,
                       grant
                       me
                       vnderstāding
                       ,
                       &
                       I
                       shall
                       liue
                       ▪
                    
                     19.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       Heare
                       my
                       voice
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       louing
                       kindnes
                       :
                       O
                       Lord
                       quicken
                       me
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       .
                    
                     20.
                     7.
                     
                     
                       Quicken
                       me
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       iudgemēts
                       .
                    
                     7.
                     
                     
                       Quicken
                       me
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       louing
                       kindnes
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     here
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       I
                       make
                       my
                       pitifull
                       mone
                       vnto
                       thee
                       for
                       this
                       knowledge
                       .
                    
                     Was
                     he
                     not
                     now
                     ,
                     shall
                     we
                     thinke
                     throughly
                     perswaded
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     a
                     treasure
                     ,
                     seeing
                     hee
                     would
                     meditate
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     runne
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                     seeke
                     early
                     and
                     late
                     ,
                     pray
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     practise
                     it
                     continually
                     ?
                     this
                     must
                     make
                     vs
                     ashamed
                     of
                     our
                     cold
                     loue
                     vnto
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Well
                     ,
                     wee
                     see
                     here
                     that
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     doth
                     not
                     ouerly
                     ,
                     or
                     lightly
                     aske
                     this
                     heauenly
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     hypocrites
                     may
                     stretch
                     out
                     their
                     throtes
                     ,
                     and
                     yell
                     with
                     their
                     voyces
                     as
                     loud
                     as
                     he
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     bitternes
                     of
                     his
                     spirit
                     complaineth
                     to
                     God
                     of
                     his
                     wants
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     the
                     abundance
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     praieth
                     thus
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     And
                     besides
                     his
                     much
                     and
                     continuallie
                     praying
                     ,
                     wee
                     see
                     his
                     other
                     exercises
                     in
                     meditating
                     ,
                     at
                     morning
                     and
                     euening
                     ,
                     his
                     praising
                     God
                     seuen
                     times
                     a
                     day
                     ,
                     his
                     teaching
                     and
                     conferring
                     with
                     others
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     needes
                     see
                     and
                     confesse
                     ,
                     that
                     either
                     hee
                     was
                     very
                     vile
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     very
                     holie
                     :
                     or
                     he
                     most
                     holie
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     very
                     vile
                     .
                     Shall
                     we
                     hope
                     to
                     attaine
                     this
                     without
                     vsing
                     the
                     like
                     meanes
                     ?
                     Did
                     not
                     hee
                     attaine
                     to
                     Knowledge
                     without
                     so
                     many
                     meanes
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     wee
                     attaine
                     to
                     it
                     with
                     vsing
                     of
                     no
                     meanes
                     ?
                     Shall
                     wee
                     thinke
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     be
                     more
                     partiall
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     than
                     he
                     was
                     with
                     his
                     beloued
                     Prophet
                     ?
                     Did
                     not
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     obtaine
                     without
                     asking
                     often
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     we
                     obtaine
                     without
                     asking
                     at
                     all
                     ?
                     Shall
                     he
                     crie
                     and
                     call
                     ,
                     pray
                     and
                     complaine
                     ,
                     watch
                     ,
                     and
                     wake
                     to
                     get
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     wee
                     slugge
                     and
                     doe
                     nothing
                     ?
                     Or
                     did
                     it
                     more
                     appertaine
                     to
                     him
                     to
                     doe
                     these
                     things
                     ;
                     or
                     doe
                     they
                     lesse
                     concerne
                     vs
                     ,
                     seeing
                     he
                     did
                     them
                     for
                     our
                     instruction
                     ?
                     The
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     hath
                     for
                     no
                     other
                     end
                     blessed
                     the
                     commendation
                     of
                     so
                     good
                     men
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     then
                     for
                     a
                     type
                     of
                     godlines
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     must
                     follow
                     ,
                     and
                     wherby
                     he
                     vouchsafeth
                     
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     open
                     heauen
                     gates
                     for
                     vs
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     giue
                     vs
                     accesse
                     to
                     the
                     treasures
                     of
                     heauen
                     .
                     Surely
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     for
                     any
                     profit
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     who
                     did
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     all
                     posteritie
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     to
                     put
                     vs
                     in
                     minde
                     of
                     our
                     corruption
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     how
                     we
                     should
                     striue
                     against
                     it
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     standeth
                     vs
                     in
                     hand
                     more
                     carefully
                     ,
                     more
                     frequently
                     ,
                     more
                     feruently
                     to
                     vse
                     prayer
                     ,
                     if
                     euer
                     wee
                     will
                     hope
                     for
                     the
                     like
                     graces
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     promised
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     wee
                     knock
                     on
                     this
                     sort
                     ,
                     the
                     doore
                     of
                     knowledge
                     shall
                     be
                     opened
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     seeke
                     wisedome
                     on
                     this
                     sort
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     surely
                     finde
                     her
                     ;
                     if
                     wee
                     craue
                     vnderstanding
                     with
                     this
                     affection
                     and
                     ala●●●●e
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     receiue
                     plentifully
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     then
                     in
                     our
                     behalfe
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     wee
                     must
                     knocke
                     and
                     that
                     instantly
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     seeke
                     and
                     that
                     carefully
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     aske
                     and
                     that
                     diligently
                     ,
                     with
                     an
                     holy
                     importunitie
                     .
                     Away
                     then
                     with
                     our
                     old
                     drowsines
                     ,
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     bestow
                     his
                     hidden
                     secrets
                     ,
                     his
                     treasures
                     ,
                     his
                     mysteries
                     ,
                     his
                     iewels
                     vpon
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     vouchsafe
                     not
                     to
                     aske
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     seeing
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     he
                     promiseth
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     be
                     no
                     small
                     things
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     the
                     eye
                     hath
                     not
                     seene
                     ,
                     the
                     eare
                     heard
                     ,
                     tongue
                     expressed
                     ,
                     nor
                     heart
                     conceiued
                     ;
                     shall
                     we
                     thinke
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     them
                     by
                     shutting
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     by
                     making
                     dull
                     our
                     eares
                     ,
                     by
                     closing
                     vp
                     our
                     mouthes
                     ,
                     and
                     hardning
                     our
                     hearts
                     ?
                     Surely
                     no.
                     Behold
                     then
                     this
                     vehement
                     praying
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     president
                     for
                     vs
                     to
                     follow
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     why
                     should
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     here
                     pray
                     for
                     vnderstanding
                     ?
                     had
                     he
                     not
                     often
                     prayed
                     for
                     it
                     before
                     ?
                     was
                     he
                     a
                     nouice
                     in
                     knowledge
                     being
                     a
                     Prophet
                     ▪
                     doth
                     not
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     
                     reprehend
                     repetitions
                     and
                     babling
                     in
                     prayer
                     ?
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     doth
                     reprehend
                     that
                     babling
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     without
                     faith
                     and
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     feeling
                     of
                     our
                     wants
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     speaketh
                     not
                     against
                     these
                     serious
                     and
                     often
                     repetitions
                     ,
                     which
                     proceede
                     from
                     a
                     plentifull
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     abundant
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     liuely
                     feeling
                     of
                     our
                     necessities
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     although
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     denyed
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     receiued
                     great
                     graces
                     ,
                     yet
                     God
                     giueth
                     knowledge
                     to
                     his
                     dearest
                     Saints
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     but
                     in
                     part
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     most
                     which
                     we
                     see
                     and
                     know
                     is
                     the
                     least
                     thing
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     see
                     not
                     ,
                     nor
                     knowe
                     .
                     Besides
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     haue
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     knowledge
                     must
                     be
                     brought
                     into
                     practise
                     ,
                     wee
                     shall
                     finde
                     such
                     difficulties
                     ,
                     such
                     wawardnes
                     ,
                     such
                     forgetfulnes
                     ,
                     such
                     wants
                     ,
                     that
                     although
                     we
                     haue
                     had
                     with
                     the
                     Prophet
                     a
                     very
                     good
                     direction
                     in
                     the
                     generall
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     vniuersall
                     and
                     few
                     ;
                     yet
                     we
                     shall
                     finde
                     many
                     distractions
                     in
                     our
                     practises
                     ,
                     which
                     must
                     bee
                     particular
                     and
                     many
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     shal
                     either
                     faile
                     in
                     memorie
                     by
                     forgetfulnesse
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     iudgement
                     by
                     blindnes
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     affection
                     by
                     dulnes
                     .
                     So
                     easily
                     may
                     we
                     slippe
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     thinke
                     we
                     may
                     hold
                     our
                     iourney
                     on
                     .
                     Wherfore
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     through
                     that
                     examination
                     which
                     he
                     tooke
                     of
                     his
                     heart
                     and
                     affections
                     ,
                     seeing
                     those
                     manifold
                     streights
                     and
                     difficulties
                     ,
                     prayeth
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     following
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     renuing
                     of
                     men
                     in
                     generall
                     troubles
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     hindring
                     of
                     his
                     particular
                     estate
                     and
                     condition
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       170.
                       
                    
                     
                       Let
                       my
                       supplication
                       come
                       before
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       deliuer
                       me
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       promise
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     WEl
                     now
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     only
                     cōsider
                     those
                     former
                     causes
                     ,
                     we
                     shal
                     see
                     that
                     here
                     is
                     no
                     vaine
                     repetition
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     nothing
                     this
                     prayer
                     was
                     made
                     too
                     often
                     .
                     For
                     besides
                     that
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     said
                     ,
                     we
                     know
                     here
                     but
                     in
                     part
                     ,
                     we
                     forget
                     also
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     know
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     cannot
                     practise
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     remember
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     rare
                     thing
                     to
                     haue
                     a
                     good
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     but
                     rarer
                     when
                     wee
                     haue
                     a
                     good
                     iudgement
                     to
                     haue
                     a
                     good
                     affection
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     rare
                     when
                     wee
                     haue
                     a
                     good
                     iudgement
                     and
                     a
                     sound
                     affection
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     them
                     still
                     .
                     For
                     wee
                     haue
                     not
                     in
                     vs
                     any
                     indwelling
                     righteousnes
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     sufficient
                     for
                     vs
                     to
                     haue
                     had
                     light
                     heretofore
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     haue
                     it
                     now
                     ;
                     or
                     hauing
                     it
                     now
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     haue
                     it
                     hereafter
                     :
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     requisit
                     
                     for
                     our
                     life
                     which
                     we
                     hold
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     onely
                     had
                     iudgement
                     heretofore
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     haue
                     it
                     now
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     sufficient
                     to
                     haue
                     it
                     now
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     haue
                     it
                     hereafter
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     that
                     thinke
                     their
                     iudgement
                     is
                     perfit
                     enough
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     affections
                     holy
                     ,
                     had
                     no
                     need
                     to
                     haue
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     schoolemaster
                     ,
                     who
                     teacheth
                     the
                     simple
                     and
                     ignorant
                     ;
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     whole
                     need
                     him
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     physition
                     ,
                     who
                     came
                     not
                     to
                     cal
                     the
                     righteous
                     :
                     but
                     sinners
                     to
                     repentance
                     .
                     But
                     God
                     his
                     children
                     seeing
                     their
                     ignorance
                     and
                     corrupt
                     affections
                     ,
                     euen
                     by
                     experiēce
                     (
                     the
                     schoolemistresse
                     of
                     schooles
                     )
                     know
                     ,
                     how
                     needful
                     it
                     is
                     daily
                     to
                     craue
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     continually
                     to
                     labour
                     for
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                     .
                     On
                     the
                     contrary
                     
                     part
                     ,
                     who
                     so
                     bolde
                     as
                     blinde
                     bayard
                     ;
                     who
                     so
                     loftie
                     as
                     hee
                     that
                     vnderstandeth
                     least
                     ;
                     who
                     so
                     proud
                     ,
                     as
                     hee
                     that
                     hath
                     but
                     slender
                     knowledge
                     ?
                     But
                     surely
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     conscious
                     still
                     of
                     their
                     deadnes
                     &
                     dulnes
                     in
                     heauenly
                     things
                     ,
                     would
                     euen
                     haue
                     despaired
                     ,
                     had
                     they
                     not
                     seene
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     before
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     they
                     not
                     receiued
                     from
                     God
                     this
                     holy
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     both
                     for
                     a
                     patterne
                     of
                     godlines
                     ,
                     to
                     their
                     instruction
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     for
                     an
                     example
                     ,
                     how
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     rid
                     from
                     their
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     deadnes
                     ,
                     &
                     dulnes
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     comforted
                     ,
                     when
                     after
                     much
                     striuing
                     and
                     shaking
                     them
                     off
                     ,
                     they
                     returne
                     to
                     them
                     againe
                     to
                     their
                     consolation
                     .
                     For
                     when
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     before
                     vs
                     haue
                     had
                     such
                     fightes
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     with
                     corruptions
                     of
                     ill
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     and
                     corrupt
                     affections
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     had
                     of
                     nature
                     :
                     but
                     after
                     they
                     haue
                     beene
                     renued
                     by
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     therewithall
                     consider
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     prayer
                     alone
                     they
                     haue
                     bene
                     reuiued
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     assured
                     and
                     comforted
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     wee
                     continue
                     ,
                     and
                     renue
                     our
                     prayers
                     ,
                     GOD
                     will
                     continue
                     and
                     renue
                     his
                     graces
                     in
                     vs.
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     as
                     well
                     to
                     our
                     consolation
                     as
                     instruction
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     GOD
                     were
                     not
                     onely
                     not
                     safe
                     from
                     presumptuous
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     they
                     laboured
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     errors
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     desired
                     to
                     bee
                     rid
                     from
                     the
                     daungerous
                     and
                     sluggish
                     sinnes
                     of
                     prophane
                     professors
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     see
                     nothing
                     at
                     all
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       According
                       to
                       thy
                       Word
                    
                     .
                     These
                     wordes
                     will
                     beare
                     a
                     double
                     interpretation
                     :
                     for
                     either
                     the
                     meaning
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     ,
                     giue
                     me
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     prescript
                     truth
                     of
                     thy
                     holy
                     Word
                     ;
                     or
                     else
                     ,
                     according
                     as
                     thou
                     hast
                     promised
                     in
                     the
                     Worde
                     ,
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     by
                     prayer
                     aske
                     it
                     of
                     thee
                     .
                     But
                     because
                     this
                     latter
                     sense
                     comprehendeth
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     I
                     more
                     willingly
                     embrace
                     the
                     latter
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     God
                     helpe
                     vs
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     promise
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     doubtles
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     for
                     hee
                     promiseth
                     nothing
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     agreeable
                     with
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     Besides
                     ;
                     this
                     may
                     be
                     pr●ued
                     by
                     that
                     wich
                     is
                     added
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     following
                     ,
                     where
                     hee
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       promise
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     in
                     that
                     he
                     repeateth
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     ,
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     that
                     certainly
                     God
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     helpe
                     and
                     relieue
                     his
                     necessitie
                     .
                     Neither
                     must
                     we
                     thinke
                     that
                     this
                     promise
                     was
                     made
                     to
                     Dauid
                     alone
                     ,
                     who
                     alone
                     had
                     not
                     such
                     infirmities
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     speaketh
                     as
                     a
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     promise
                     appertaineth
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     &
                     to
                     all
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     vniuersally
                     ;
                     Howbeit
                     ,
                     looke
                     what
                     the
                     Lord
                     had
                     promised
                     to
                     all
                     generally
                     ,
                     he
                     applieth
                     to
                     himselfe
                     particularly
                     .
                     
                     For
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     both
                     in
                     this
                     Psalme
                     ,
                     Port
                     17
                     ▪
                     2.
                     
                     
                       The
                       entrance
                       into
                       thy
                       word
                       sheweth
                       light
                       ,
                       and
                       giueth
                       vnderstanding
                       to
                       the
                       simple
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     also
                     Psal.
                     19.
                     7.
                     
                     
                       The
                       testimonie
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       is
                       sure
                       ,
                       and
                       giueth
                       light
                       to
                       the
                       simple
                       :
                    
                     that
                     the
                     promise
                     is
                     generall
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     well
                     appertaineth
                     to
                     vs
                     as
                     to
                     him
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     meaning
                     of
                     this
                     latter
                     part
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     this
                     ;
                     as
                     thou
                     hast
                     promised
                     to
                     giue
                     knowledge
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     seeke
                     it
                     ,
                     so
                     Lord
                     giue
                     it
                     mee
                     :
                     for
                     I
                     thus
                     seeke
                     it
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     how
                     needfull
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     haue
                     knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     seeing
                     none
                     obtaine
                     but
                     they
                     that
                     pray
                     ,
                     according
                     as
                     God
                     hath
                     promised
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     Ioh.
                     5.
                     4
                     
                     
                       This
                       is
                       the
                       assurance
                       that
                       we
                       haue
                       in
                       him
                       ,
                       that
                       if
                       we
                       aske
                       any
                       thing
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       will
                       ,
                       hee
                       heareth
                       vs.
                       Ye
                       aske
                       ,
                    
                     saith
                     S.
                     Iames
                     ,
                     cap.
                     4.
                     3
                     ▪
                     
                       and
                       receiue
                       not
                       ,
                       because
                       ye
                       aske
                       amisse
                       .
                    
                     We
                     must
                     not
                     pray
                     then
                     for
                     euery
                     phantasie
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     euery
                     grace
                     that
                     commeth
                     into
                     our
                     minds
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     those
                     things
                     for
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     to
                     pray
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     But
                     how
                     can
                     we
                     doe
                     this
                     without
                     knowledge
                     ?
                     how
                     should
                     we
                     pray
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     in
                     whom
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     beleeued
                     ?
                     or
                     how
                     
                     should
                     we
                     beleeue
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     whom
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     knowne
                     ?
                     Whosoeuer
                     then
                     will
                     pray
                     aright
                     ,
                     must
                     pray
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     will
                     pray
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     must
                     also
                     pray
                     in
                     knowledge
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     heere
                     to
                     obserue
                     thus
                     much
                     :
                     that
                     whosoeuer
                     he
                     be
                     that
                     will
                     be
                     directed
                     in
                     singular
                     actions
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     acquaint
                     himselfe
                     with
                     the
                     particular
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     let
                     vs
                     learne
                     to
                     vse
                     often
                     reading
                     ,
                     hearing
                     ,
                     and
                     meditating
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     often
                     reading
                     ,
                     hearing
                     ,
                     and
                     meditating
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     vse
                     often
                     praying
                     ,
                     applying
                     ,
                     and
                     examining
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     both
                     seeke
                     vnderstanding
                     in
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     obedience
                     
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     our
                     affections
                     .
                     For
                     often
                     reading
                     ,
                     hearing
                     ,
                     and
                     meditating
                     ,
                     bring
                     ripenes
                     of
                     iudgement
                     ;
                     often
                     praying
                     ,
                     applying
                     ,
                     and
                     examining
                     our selues
                     ,
                     bring
                     quicknes
                     of
                     our
                     affections
                     .
                     We
                     shall
                     see
                     then
                     for
                     often
                     praying
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     driue
                     vs
                     to
                     it
                     with
                     often
                     giuing
                     of
                     his
                     graces
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     giuing
                     of
                     his
                     graces
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     giue
                     necessities
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     giuing
                     of
                     necessities
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     often
                     giue
                     occasions
                     to
                     set
                     forth
                     his
                     glorie
                     .
                     How
                     shall
                     we
                     pray
                     now
                     without
                     iudgement
                     ?
                     or
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     meditate
                     without
                     knowledge
                     ?
                     Wee
                     must
                     often
                     heare
                     for
                     
                     knowledge
                     sake
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     often
                     meditate
                     for
                     conscience
                     sake
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     we
                     cannot
                     haue
                     profit
                     in
                     the
                     generall
                     knowledge
                     of
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     without
                     particular
                     meditating
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     so
                     can
                     wee
                     not
                     meditate
                     without
                     some
                     troubling
                     of
                     our
                     minde
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     doe
                     it
                     of
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     not
                     hauing
                     knowledge
                     we
                     can
                     pray
                     ,
                     without
                     great
                     turmoyling
                     and
                     troubling
                     of
                     our
                     minde
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     must
                     ioyne
                     all
                     meanes
                     together
                     ;
                     as
                     first
                     by
                     conference
                     wee
                     must
                     labour
                     for
                     knowledge
                     ;
                     to
                     make
                     our
                     knowledge
                     more
                     effectuall
                     wee
                     must
                     ioyne
                     meditation
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     both
                     knowledge
                     and
                     meditation
                     may
                     be
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     vse
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Let
                       my
                       supplication
                       come
                       before
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       deliuer
                       me
                       according
                       to
                       thy
                       promise
                       .
                    
                     Here
                     he
                     prayeth
                     to
                     bee
                     rid
                     from
                     these
                     streights
                     and
                     encombrances
                     ,
                     which
                     did
                     hinder
                     this
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     which
                     hee
                     desired
                     .
                     For
                     whereas
                     some
                     vnderstand
                     it
                     of
                     outward
                     and
                     common
                     troubles
                     ,
                     I
                     thinke
                     ,
                     by
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     goe
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     comparing
                     it
                     with
                     those
                     things
                     that
                     follow
                     after
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     meaneth
                     that
                     deliuerāct
                     ,
                     which
                     might
                     rid
                     him
                     from
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     contrarie
                     and
                     preiudiciall
                     to
                     the
                     things
                     before
                     prayed
                     for
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     both
                     being
                     enlightened
                     with
                     true
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     deliuered
                     from
                     all
                     blindnes
                     ,
                     hee
                     might
                     praise
                     God
                     more
                     freely
                     and
                     liberally
                     both
                     for
                     his
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     escapes
                     of
                     those
                     distresses
                     perplexities
                     ,
                     doubts
                     and
                     ignorances
                     of
                     his
                     mind
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     considering
                     that
                     he
                     prayeth
                     to
                     obtainē
                     the
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     deliuered
                     from
                     the
                     contrarie
                     euill
                     things
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     consider
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     followeth
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       According
                       to
                       thy
                       promise
                    
                     ,
                     If
                     wee
                     will
                     obtaine
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     first
                     vow
                     thankfulnes
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     we
                     be
                     suiters
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     thanksgiuers
                     ;
                     as
                     we
                     be
                     suppliants
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     be
                     plentifull
                     in
                     prayses
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     our
                     creatiō
                     :
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     our
                     redemption
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     our
                     sanctification
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     all
                     our
                     praying
                     ,
                     and
                     obtaining
                     ,
                     euen
                     plentifully
                     to
                     praise
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     our
                     good
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       171.
                       
                    
                     
                       My
                       lips
                       shall
                       speake
                       praise
                       ,
                       when
                       thou
                       hast
                       taught
                       me
                       thy
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     wee
                     learne
                     now
                     that
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     all
                     Gods
                     blessings
                     is
                     thanksgiuing
                     ,
                     and
                     vnlesse
                     wee
                     
                     purpose
                     and
                     will
                     performe
                     this
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     neuer
                     looke
                     to
                     obtaine
                     any
                     thing
                     in
                     fauour
                     :
                     so
                     we
                     are
                     also
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     that
                     before
                     God
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     from
                     aboue
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     as
                     tonguetide
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     pray
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     by
                     his
                     spirit
                     doth
                     instruct
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     cānot
                     once
                     speake
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     .
                     This
                     he
                     sheweth
                     both
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     portion
                     and
                     seuenth
                     verse
                     :
                     
                       I
                       will
                       praise
                       thee
                       with
                       an
                       vpright
                       heart
                       ,
                       when
                       I
                       shall
                       haue
                       learned
                       the
                       iudgements
                       of
                       thy
                       righteousnes
                       :
                    
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     portion
                     ,
                     where
                     after
                     he
                     hath
                     prayed
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     in
                     the
                     statutes
                     ,
                     he
                     promiseth
                     with
                     his
                     lippes
                     to
                     tel
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     We
                     cannot
                     then
                     blesse
                     God
                     before
                     he
                     instruct
                     vs.
                     When
                     the
                     Lord
                     rectifieth
                     our
                     knowledge
                     with
                     cleere
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     and
                     renueth
                     our
                     hearts
                     with
                     holy
                     affections
                     ,
                     wee
                     are
                     most
                     readie
                     to
                     praise
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     Psalme
                     :
                     
                       Lord
                       open
                       thou
                       my
                       lippes
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       mouth
                       shall
                       shew
                       thy
                       praise
                       .
                    
                     And
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     29.
                     
                     
                       The
                       spirit
                       helpeth
                       our
                       infirmities
                       :
                       for
                       wee
                       knowe
                       not
                       how
                       to
                       pray
                       as
                       we
                       ought
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     Wherefore
                     if
                     wee
                     liue
                     to
                     eate
                     ,
                     to
                     drinke
                     ,
                     to
                     sleepe
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     praise
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     liue
                     no
                     better
                     than
                     bruit
                     beasts
                     ,
                     or
                     rather
                     worse
                     :
                     for
                     they
                     praise
                     God
                     in
                     their
                     willing
                     seruing
                     of
                     mans
                     necessities
                     ,
                     and
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     kinde
                     in
                     their
                     waies
                     .
                     But
                     man
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     giuen
                     eyes
                     to
                     looke
                     to
                     heauen
                     ,
                     eares
                     to
                     heare
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     speech
                     to
                     sound
                     his
                     praises
                     ,
                     a
                     mind
                     to
                     conceiue
                     his
                     glorious
                     works
                     and
                     blessed
                     word
                     ,
                     seeing
                     he
                     hath
                     these
                     gifts
                     aboue
                     beasts
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     certaine
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     thankfulnes
                     in
                     man
                     aboue
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     beasts
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     man
                     will
                     be
                     iudged
                     euen
                     by
                     the
                     bruit
                     beasts
                     ,
                     to
                     bee
                     more
                     guiltie
                     of
                     his
                     condemnation
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     praying
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     than
                     there
                     is
                     beleeuing
                     :
                     so
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     beleeuing
                     without
                     knowing
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     thankesgiuing
                     ,
                     without
                     both
                     knowing
                     and
                     also
                     beleeing
                     in
                     God.
                     If
                     in
                     any
                     measure
                     therefore
                     we
                     will
                     praise
                     God
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     in
                     some
                     measure
                     know
                     God
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     praise
                     God
                     more
                     than
                     the
                     common
                     sort
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     labour
                     to
                     know
                     more
                     than
                     the
                     common
                     sort
                     of
                     men
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     what
                     meaneth
                     the
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     to
                     desire
                     to
                     bee
                     taught
                     ?
                     was
                     hee
                     not
                     well
                     seene
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     ?
                     had
                     he
                     not
                     learned
                     much
                     ,
                     as
                     becommeth
                     a
                     Prophet
                     ?
                     what
                     teaching
                     doth
                     hee
                     here
                     meane
                     ?
                     knowledge
                     puffeth
                     vp
                     and
                     is
                     voide
                     of
                     humilitie
                     ,
                     confessing
                     our
                     wants
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     teaching
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     doubt
                     but
                     he
                     had
                     eyes
                     to
                     see
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     others
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     
                     cares
                     to
                     heare
                     ,
                     hee
                     had
                     an
                     heare
                     to
                     conceiue
                     ,
                     hee
                     was
                     a
                     man
                     of
                     God.
                     Howbeit
                     ,
                     wee
                     are
                     to
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     though
                     our
                     eyes
                     be
                     vpon
                     our
                     booke
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     word
                     be
                     sounded
                     in
                     our
                     eares
                     ;
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     spirit
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     maketh
                     vs
                     teacheable
                     in
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     and
                     frameable
                     in
                     our
                     affections
                     .
                     What
                     haue
                     we
                     which
                     we
                     haue
                     nor
                     receiued
                     ?
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     you
                     it
                     is
                     giuen
                     ,
                     saith
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     Christ
                     to
                     his
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     to
                     vnderstand
                     the
                     mysteries
                     of
                     God.
                     This
                     then
                     being
                     giuen
                     of
                     God
                     by
                     his
                     spirit
                     ,
                     must
                     cause
                     vs
                     to
                     bee
                     thankefull
                     .
                     Why
                     doe
                     so
                     many
                     excell
                     in
                     knowledge
                     ?
                     and
                     why
                     doe
                     so
                     few
                     giue
                     thankes
                     ?
                     surely
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     taught
                     by
                     the
                     letter
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     by
                     the
                     spirit
                     ▪
                     For
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     attaine
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     others
                     attaine
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     humaine
                     arts
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     his
                     iuster
                     condemnation
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     in
                     a
                     word
                     we
                     may
                     conclude
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     might
                     haue
                     atchieued
                     such
                     knowledge
                     without
                     such
                     meanes
                     ,
                     he
                     was
                     either
                     too
                     much
                     busied
                     in
                     that
                     wherein
                     he
                     needed
                     not
                     haue
                     troubled
                     himselfe
                     ▪
                     or
                     else
                     an
                     hypocrite
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     if
                     we
                     reade
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     blinde
                     which
                     were
                     restored
                     to
                     their
                     sight
                     ,
                     the
                     deafe
                     whose
                     eares
                     were
                     opened
                     ,
                     the
                     dumbe
                     ,
                     who
                     by
                     the
                     finger
                     of
                     Christ
                     his
                     power
                     did
                     speake
                     againe
                     ,
                     acknowledged
                     this
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     only
                     worke
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     thankefull
                     ;
                     although
                     indeed
                     of
                     the
                     ten
                     leapers
                     which
                     were
                     cleansed
                     ,
                     one
                     onely
                     was
                     thankful
                     ,
                     and
                     nine
                     held
                     their
                     peace
                     :
                     how
                     much
                     are
                     wee
                     bound
                     to
                     praise
                     and
                     magnifie
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     our
                     good
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     deliuered
                     vs
                     from
                     blindnes
                     and
                     ignorance
                     ,
                     wherein
                     we
                     were
                     plunged
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     bright
                     beames
                     of
                     the
                     glorious
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     opened
                     our
                     heauie
                     and
                     dull
                     eares
                     to
                     heare
                     the
                     sweet
                     voyce
                     of
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     vntied
                     our
                     tongues
                     and
                     vnclosed
                     our
                     lips
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     sewed
                     vp
                     from
                     sounding
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     our
                     saluation
                     ,
                     yea
                     and
                     which
                     more
                     is
                     ,
                     hath
                     vntied
                     &
                     restored
                     our
                     feete
                     ,
                     to
                     walke
                     in
                     the
                     glorious
                     libertie
                     of
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     hast
                     cast
                     out
                     of
                     vs
                     the
                     diuell
                     and
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     spoiled
                     from
                     henceforth
                     his
                     kingdome
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     serue
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     newnes
                     of
                     conuersation
                     .
                  
                   
                     We
                     see
                     now
                     ,
                     that
                     whosoeuer
                     is
                     taught
                     aright
                     to
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     praise
                     the
                     Lord.
                     But
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     why
                     this
                     effect
                     is
                     so
                     little
                     found
                     in
                     vs
                     of
                     praising
                     God
                     ?
                     euen
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     voyd
                     of
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     teaching
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     .
                     For
                     either
                     surely
                     we
                     haue
                     none
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     we
                     haue
                     not
                     the
                     vnderstanding
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     ▪
                     O
                     blessed
                     work
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     ,
                     thankesgiuing
                     !
                     This
                     made
                     the
                     Propher
                     say
                     :
                     Psal
                     :
                     16.
                     2.
                     
                     
                       My
                       weldoing
                       extendeth
                       not
                       to
                       thee
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord.
                    
                     And
                     116.
                     12.
                     
                     
                       What
                       shall
                       I
                       render
                       vnto
                       the
                       Lord
                       for
                       all
                       his
                       benefits
                       towards
                       me
                       ?
                       I
                       will
                       take
                       the
                       cup
                       of
                       saluation
                       and
                       call
                       vpon
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Lord.
                    
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     acknowledge
                     his
                     olde
                     graces
                     receiued
                     ,
                     and
                     hope
                     that
                     I
                     shall
                     haue
                     his
                     mercies
                     continued
                     .
                     But
                     herein
                     is
                     another
                     thing
                     worthy
                     to
                     be
                     obserued
                     ,
                     that
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     proportiō
                     of
                     his
                     praiers
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     proportion
                     of
                     thankesgiuing
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     two
                     former
                     verses
                     containe
                     two
                     prayers
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     two
                     latter
                     verses
                     containe
                     two
                     thankesgiuings
                     ▪
                     And
                     marke
                     how
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     vehemeney
                     of
                     his
                     praier
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     vehemencie
                     of
                     thankesgiuing
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     he
                     had
                     said
                     
                       let
                       my
                       complaint
                       come
                       before
                       the●
                       :
                    
                     so
                     he
                     addeth
                     ▪
                     
                       my
                       lips
                       shal
                       powr
                       eforth
                       thy
                       praise
                       continually
                       .
                    
                     A
                     word
                     drawn
                     from
                     spoutes
                     or
                     spring-heads
                     ,
                     which
                     aboundantly
                     yeeld
                     water
                     out
                     from
                     them
                     .
                     So
                     to
                     complaints
                     answereth
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     powring
                     out
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     second
                     he
                     saith
                     :
                     
                       Let
                       my
                       supplication
                       come
                       before
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     Whereunto
                     answereth
                     :
                     
                       my
                       tongue
                       shall
                       intreat
                       of
                       thy
                       word
                       :
                    
                     Where
                     he
                     promiseth
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     ●●sse
                     shrill
                     in
                     thankesgiuing
                     ,
                     than
                     loude
                     in
                     praying
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     Oh
                     ,
                     ●●●s
                     throweth
                     downe
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     can
                     in
                     no
                     measure
                     nor
                     proportion
                     be
                     thankefull
                     for
                     Gods
                     benefits
                     .
                     This
                     vnthankefulnesse
                     must
                     needes
                     be
                     grieuous
                     vnto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     so
                     odious
                     in
                     the
                     sight
                     of
                     man
                     :
                     wee
                     see
                     ,
                     bestowe
                     a
                     benefit
                     on
                     a
                     begger
                     ,
                     their
                     suites
                     and
                     complaints
                     doe
                     in
                     many
                     degrees
                     exceede
                     their
                     thankesgiuing
                     ;
                     and
                     certainely
                     as
                     this
                     vnthankefulnesse
                     is
                     from
                     man
                     to
                     man
                     :
                     so
                     also
                     it
                     is
                     from
                     man
                     to
                     God.
                     For
                     let
                     vs
                     be
                     in
                     paine
                     ,
                     in
                     sickenesse
                     ,
                     in
                     pouertie
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     affliction
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     prayers
                     make
                     we
                     ?
                     what
                     protestations
                     vowe
                     we
                     ?
                     how
                     often
                     crie
                     we
                     ?
                     
                       Lord
                       helpe
                       me
                       ,
                       Lord
                       haue
                       mercie
                       upon
                       me
                       ?
                       rid
                       me
                       now
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       giue
                       thankes
                       to
                       thee
                       ?
                    
                     But
                     when
                     the
                     rod
                     is
                     off
                     ,
                     how
                     many
                     among
                     ten
                     returne
                     to
                     giue
                     thankes
                     for
                     our
                     deliuerance
                     !
                     peraduenture
                     one
                     .
                     Thus
                     wee
                     see
                     how
                     liberall
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     praying
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     easie
                     ,
                     to
                     see
                     our
                     wants
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     sparing
                     wee
                     are
                     in
                     thankesgiuing
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     doe
                     not
                     so
                     easily
                     see
                     our
                     benefits
                     .
                     We
                     see
                     how
                     often
                     wee
                     are
                     in
                     praying
                     ,
                     how
                     seldome
                     in
                     thankesgiuing
                     :
                     we
                     see
                     how
                     feruent
                     wee
                     are
                     in
                     crauing
                     ,
                     how
                     cold
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     acknowledging
                     the
                     supplie
                     of
                     our
                     wants
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     If
                     we
                     attaine
                     not
                     to
                     this
                     measure
                     and
                     proportion
                     of
                     thanksgiuing
                     with
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     let
                     vs
                     complaine
                     and
                     mone
                     our
                     vnthankfulnesse
                     and
                     dulnesse
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     assured
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     offer
                     not
                     in
                     some
                     degree
                     ,
                     the
                     calues
                     of
                     our
                     lippes
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     lost
                     his
                     mercies
                     ,
                     and
                     spent
                     them
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     in
                     vaine
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     depriue
                     our selues
                     of
                     the
                     fruit
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     continued
                     vnto
                     vs
                     hereafter
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       172.
                       
                    
                     
                       My
                       tongue
                       shall
                       intreate
                       of
                       thy
                       word
                       :
                       for
                       all
                       thy
                       commandements
                       are
                       righteous
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     ANd
                     though
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     saith
                     here
                     ,
                     
                       My
                       tongue
                       shall
                       intreate
                       of
                       thy
                       praises
                       :
                    
                     Wee
                     must
                     not
                     therein
                     denye
                     but
                     that
                     our
                     liues
                     must
                     expresse
                     the
                     fruites
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     as
                     wee
                     may
                     see
                     port
                     .
                     5.
                     vers
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Teach
                       me
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       the
                       way
                       of
                       thy
                       statutes
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       it
                       vnto
                       the
                       end
                       .
                    
                     And
                     port
                     .
                     1.
                     vers
                     .
                     8.
                     whē
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     praise
                     the
                     Lord
                     with
                     an
                     vpright
                     heart
                     ,
                     he
                     addeth
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     following
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       thy
                       statutes
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     As
                     also
                     port
                     .
                     19.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Heare
                       me
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       will
                       keepe
                       thy
                       statutes
                       :
                    
                     So
                     that
                     not
                     onely
                     in
                     word
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     our
                     liues
                     must
                     we
                     endeuour
                     to
                     praise
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     It
                     followeth
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     verse
                     ,
                     
                       For
                       all
                       thy
                       commaundements
                       are
                       righteous
                       :
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     one
                     of
                     thy
                     commandements
                     but
                     it
                     hath
                     in
                     it
                     righteousnesse
                     it selfe
                     ;
                     neither
                     is
                     there
                     any
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     altogether
                     in
                     thy
                     law
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     an
                     Hebraisme
                     to
                     call
                     a
                     thing
                     righteousnesse
                     when
                     they
                     wil
                     expresse
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     righteous
                     in
                     the
                     highest
                     degree
                     .
                     Wee
                     are
                     here
                     to
                     learne
                     ,
                     what
                     yeeldeth
                     matter
                     of
                     teaching
                     others
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     praising
                     God
                     :
                     Euen
                     because
                     whatsoeuer
                     is
                     good
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     Gods
                     law
                     ;
                     and
                     whatsoeuer
                     is
                     in
                     Gods
                     law
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     absolutely
                     good
                     .
                  
                   
                     Besides
                     here
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     teacheth
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     coldnes
                     of
                     teaching
                     others
                     ,
                     &
                     giuing
                     of
                     thankes
                     proceedeth
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     euen
                     because
                     we
                     want
                     this
                     thorough
                     perswasion
                     ,
                     that
                     whatsoeuer
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     righteous
                     ,
                     perfit
                     and
                     holy
                     :
                     and
                     whatsoeuer
                     is
                     righteous
                     ,
                     perfect
                     and
                     holy
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       173.
                       
                    
                     
                       Let
                       thine
                       hand
                       helpe
                       me
                       :
                       for
                       I
                       haue
                       chosen
                       thy
                       precepts
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HEre
                     we
                     see
                     the
                     effect
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     prayers
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     this
                     sense
                     :
                     As
                     I
                     haue
                     prayed
                     for
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     now
                     I
                     might
                     see
                     the
                     issue
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     let
                     me
                     see
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     thy
                     fatherly
                     and
                     prouident
                     care
                     of
                     me
                     .
                     As
                     afterward
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     
                       Let
                       me
                       see
                       ,
                       if
                       thou
                       host
                       true
                       iudgement
                       for
                       me
                       .
                    
                     For
                     as
                     he
                     praied
                     to
                     be
                     directed
                     by
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     also
                     praieth
                     for
                     the
                     effect
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     therby
                     see
                     the
                     merciful
                     hād
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     assisting
                     him
                     in
                     al
                     his
                     troubles
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       I
                       haue
                       chosen
                       thy
                       precepts
                       :
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     I
                     am
                     but
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     many
                     iniuries
                     offered
                     me
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     hale
                     me
                     this
                     way
                     and
                     that
                     way
                     ;
                     yet
                     I
                     preferre
                     thy
                     word
                     before
                     all
                     these
                     troubles
                     .
                     Wee
                     must
                     not
                     thinke
                     now
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     world
                     doth
                     iudge
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     chose
                     these
                     as
                     a
                     Mome
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     silly
                     simplicitie
                     :
                     but
                     his
                     election
                     was
                     with
                     iudgement
                     ,
                     which
                     proceeded
                     from
                     consulation
                     ,
                     which
                     cōsultation
                     proceeded
                     of
                     reasons
                     ,
                     vsed
                     on
                     both
                     sides
                     of
                     his
                     causes
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     made
                     his
                     choyse
                     aduisedly
                     ,
                     considerately
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     long
                     deliberating
                     of
                     the
                     matter
                     ,
                     he
                     preferreth
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     before
                     all
                     the
                     pleasures
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     .
                     It
                     was
                     not
                     then
                     a
                     foolish
                     precisenes
                     of
                     puritanisine
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     no
                     childish
                     simplicitie
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     a
                     man
                     who
                     chose
                     this
                     because
                     he
                     knew
                     no
                     other
                     things
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     was
                     of
                     wisedome
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     here
                     teacheth
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     with
                     Gods
                     children
                     as
                     the
                     world
                     deemeth
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     sillie
                     soules
                     ,
                     simple
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     Gods
                     fooles
                     ,
                     who
                     knowe
                     not
                     what
                     the
                     world
                     meaneth
                     ;
                     but
                     as
                     the
                     world
                     is
                     of
                     it selfe
                     too
                     wise
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     thinketh
                     too
                     hardly
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     doubted
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     many
                     temptations
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     debating
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     wisedome
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     ,
                     chose
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     They
                     are
                     not
                     ignorant
                     ,
                     what
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     worldly
                     wealth
                     ,
                     and
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     and
                     earthly
                     commodities
                     ,
                     but
                     comparing
                     these
                     with
                     the
                     wealth
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     ,
                     the
                     pleasures
                     of
                     the
                     spirit
                     and
                     commodities
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     they
                     by
                     iudgemēt
                     and
                     sufficient
                     aduice
                     ,
                     prefer
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     And
                     herein
                     is
                     their
                     blessed
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     seeing
                     and
                     weighing
                     both
                     in
                     the
                     ballance
                     ,
                     being
                     moued
                     on
                     one
                     side
                     by
                     carnal
                     reason
                     ,
                     and
                     sustained
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     by
                     spiritual
                     wisdome
                     ,
                     they
                     refuse
                     the
                     worst
                     ,
                     and
                     chuse
                     the
                     best
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     folly
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     
                     who
                     also
                     hath
                     some
                     sight
                     of
                     them
                     both
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     refuseth
                     most
                     cursedly
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     chuseth
                     most
                     foolishly
                     the
                     pleasures
                     of
                     this
                     life
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     preferring
                     of
                     good
                     things
                     is
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     godly
                     ;
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     fearefull
                     iudgement
                     in
                     the
                     vngodly
                     ,
                     in
                     preferring
                     these
                     transitorie
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     before
                     eternall
                     treasures
                     .
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     such
                     halting
                     betweene
                     two
                     professions
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     such
                     mammerings
                     in
                     religion
                     ?
                     surely
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     choise
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     purpose
                     not
                     resolutely
                     set
                     in
                     any
                     part
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     whilest
                     we
                     will
                     be
                     betweene
                     the
                     flesh
                     and
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     betweene
                     the
                     Church
                     and
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     betweene
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     diuell
                     ,
                     we
                     know
                     not
                     which
                     side
                     to
                     cleaue
                     vnto
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     our
                     choise
                     were
                     made
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     seeke
                     Gods
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     glory
                     ;
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     and
                     our
                     owne
                     commendation
                     .
                     For
                     vndoubtedly
                     ,
                     if
                     God
                     his
                     children
                     thus
                     walke
                     in
                     a
                     mammering
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     would
                     giue
                     the
                     Lord
                     the
                     halfe
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     profession
                     ,
                     and
                     part
                     stakes
                     with
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     shall
                     for
                     their
                     pleasure
                     be
                     sure
                     to
                     seeke
                     paine
                     ,
                     and
                     seeking
                     sport
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     find
                     smart
                     :
                     when
                     they
                     looke
                     for
                     profit
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     haue
                     losse
                     ;
                     when
                     they
                     sow
                     for
                     glory
                     ,
                     they
                     shall
                     reape
                     shame
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     singular
                     mercy
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     to
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                     to
                     punish
                     them
                     here
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     saue
                     them
                     from
                     the
                     great
                     iudgement
                     to
                     come
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     vsed
                     in
                     mercy
                     these
                     meanes
                     to
                     his
                     ,
                     to
                     schoole
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     choise
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     come
                     to
                     their
                     choise
                     ,
                     he
                     also
                     in
                     wisedome
                     will
                     trie
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     Again
                     ,
                     with
                     permitting
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     offer
                     on
                     the
                     one
                     side
                     preferment
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     that
                     serue
                     not
                     ,
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     imprisonments
                     ,
                     he
                     suffereth
                     Sathan
                     either
                     to
                     illude
                     them
                     with
                     faire
                     promises
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     terrifie
                     them
                     with
                     fearefull
                     threatnings
                     :
                     and
                     giueth
                     leaue
                     to
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     to
                     assault
                     them
                     with
                     delights
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     oppresse
                     them
                     with
                     calamities
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     in
                     truth
                     proue
                     their
                     constancy
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     haue
                     so
                     chosen
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     repent
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     whether
                     their
                     choise
                     be
                     as
                     sure
                     as
                     free
                     .
                     For
                     many
                     if
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     basted
                     with
                     glory
                     and
                     estimation
                     ,
                     and
                     might
                     maintain
                     still
                     their
                     credit
                     ,
                     &
                     wallow
                     in
                     wealth
                     ,
                     would
                     not
                     care
                     greatly
                     to
                     serue
                     God
                     ;
                     but
                     without
                     this
                     resolute
                     purpose
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     surely
                     find
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     trouble
                     cōmeth
                     we
                     would
                     shrinke
                     away
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     Lord
                     trieth
                     his
                     in
                     the
                     furnace
                     of
                     affliction
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     floods
                     of
                     temptations
                     he
                     gageth
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     trie
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     to
                     find
                     their
                     faith
                     ,
                     to
                     scoure
                     them
                     from
                     the
                     drosse
                     of
                     infidelitie
                     ,
                     the
                     drosse
                     of
                     securitie
                     ,
                     the
                     drosse
                     of
                     hypocrisie
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     furnace
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     for
                     the
                     triall
                     of
                     gold
                     ,
                     but
                     after
                     the
                     trial
                     had
                     ,
                     to
                     purge
                     it
                     throughly
                     frō
                     corruption
                     .
                  
                   
                     Indeed
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     led
                     with
                     the
                     cord
                     of
                     our
                     naturall
                     corruptions
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     conflict
                     ,
                     the
                     flesh
                     rebelleth
                     not
                     against
                     the
                     spirit
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     our
                     iudgements
                     are
                     heauenly
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     affections
                     spirituall
                     ,
                     fighting
                     with
                     carnall
                     reason
                     and
                     earthly
                     cogitations
                     ,
                     then
                     is
                     the
                     maine
                     battell
                     .
                     When
                     Sathan
                     seeth
                     a
                     man
                     giuen
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     a
                     mammering
                     ,
                     he
                     striueth
                     not
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     when
                     he
                     seeth
                     himselfe
                     forsaken
                     and
                     defied
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     a
                     stronger
                     than
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     an
                     entrance
                     into
                     the
                     house
                     ,
                     then
                     he
                     rageth
                     ,
                     then
                     he
                     vseth
                     his
                     cunning
                     ,
                     al
                     his
                     shifts
                     ,
                     and
                     summoneth
                     a
                     Parliament
                     of
                     seuen
                     diuels
                     more
                     ,
                     who
                     come
                     all
                     together
                     to
                     the
                     casting
                     out
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     discouraging
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     newly
                     called
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     reentry
                     into
                     his
                     old
                     possession
                     .
                     Thus
                     then
                     we
                     shal
                     see
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     roring
                     lion
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     our
                     fight
                     is
                     not
                     only
                     with
                     worldly
                     powers
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     with
                     spirituall
                     enemies
                     in
                     heauenly
                     things
                     .
                     So
                     long
                     as
                     we
                     follow
                     the
                     guise
                     &
                     fashion
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     frame
                     our selues
                     to
                     liue
                     after
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     at
                     league
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     will
                     be
                     at
                     peace
                     with
                     vs
                     :
                     if
                     we
                     follow
                     heresies
                     ,
                     heretikes
                     will
                     not
                     speak
                     ill
                     of
                     vs
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     like
                     idolatrie
                     ,
                     idolaters
                     will
                     be
                     acquainted
                     with
                     vs
                     ;
                     if
                     we
                     wil
                     walke
                     carefully
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     rebuke
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     or
                     desire
                     the
                     dreames
                     of
                     heresies
                     ,
                     happily
                     we
                     shall
                     passe
                     scot-free
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     we
                     hate
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     the
                     world
                     will
                     hate
                     vs
                     ,
                     because
                     though
                     we
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     Iohn
                     .
                     15.
                     
                     If
                     we
                     proclaime
                     warre
                     with
                     heresies
                     ,
                     heretikes
                     will
                     condemne
                     vs
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     taunt
                     and
                     rebuke
                     the
                     sinnes
                     and
                     cold
                     profession
                     of
                     worldlings
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     soone
                     put
                     vs
                     to
                     silence
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     be
                     content
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     Momes
                     ,
                     and
                     doe
                     well
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     rebuke
                     them
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     we
                     pull
                     at
                     their
                     sins
                     by
                     the
                     eares
                     ,
                     and
                     lay
                     violent
                     hands
                     on
                     their
                     cold
                     profession
                     ,
                     then
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     the
                     enmitie
                     betweene
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     the
                     Serpent
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     seed
                     of
                     the
                     Woman
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     we
                     will
                     shake
                     hands
                     with
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     the
                     flesh
                     and
                     the
                     diuell
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     quiet
                     enough
                     ;
                     but
                     all
                     our
                     perils
                     and
                     dangers
                     are
                     in
                     resisting
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     all
                     must
                     haue
                     these
                     troubles
                     ,
                     that
                     make
                     their
                     choise
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     make
                     not
                     this
                     choise
                     ,
                     &
                     therefore
                     are
                     so
                     quiet
                     :
                     all
                     must
                     suffer
                     persecution
                     ,
                     that
                     will
                     liue
                     godly
                     in
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     ;
                     but
                     so
                     few
                     
                     suffer
                     ,
                     because
                     so
                     few
                     liue
                     godly
                     in
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     .
                     We
                     may
                     now
                     conclude
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     our
                     conflicts
                     are
                     in
                     new
                     birth
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     we
                     haue
                     more
                     troubles
                     &
                     temptatiōs
                     in
                     regeneration
                     ,
                     than
                     in
                     old
                     birth
                     :
                     but
                     because
                     we
                     were
                     so
                     sowsed
                     and
                     brawned
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     saw
                     them
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     afterward
                     do
                     ,
                     being
                     enlightned
                     with
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     .
                     Why
                     do
                     the
                     wicked
                     then
                     say
                     of
                     vs
                     ,
                     Oh
                     these
                     are
                     new
                     Professours
                     ,
                     ne●
                     fangled
                     ,
                     these
                     men
                     had
                     need
                     haue
                     a
                     new
                     world
                     ?
                     surely
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     argument
                     with
                     the
                     worldlings
                     and
                     Gods
                     children
                     .
                     But
                     all
                     these
                     troubles
                     are
                     to
                     make
                     vs
                     more
                     zealous
                     in
                     our
                     choise
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     dealeth
                     fauourably
                     with
                     vs
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     father
                     dandleth
                     his
                     childrē
                     ,
                     &
                     as
                     the
                     Bridegroome
                     vseth
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     the
                     marriage
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     are
                     growne
                     and
                     are
                     past
                     children
                     in
                     knowledge
                     and
                     profession
                     :
                     he
                     thinketh
                     it
                     meete
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     purged
                     as
                     gold
                     seuen
                     times
                     in
                     the
                     furnace
                     ,
                     Psal.
                     12
                     He
                     thinketh
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     pruned
                     to
                     bring
                     forth
                     fruit
                     more
                     aboundantly
                     ,
                     Ioh.
                     15.
                     
                     If
                     we
                     dally
                     then
                     with
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     as
                     truly
                     as
                     God
                     hath
                     sworne
                     our
                     saluation
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     sure
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     saued
                     ;
                     so
                     hath
                     he
                     ordained
                     meanes
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     many
                     as
                     shall
                     be
                     saued
                     ,
                     as
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     and
                     discipline
                     ,
                     which
                     when
                     they
                     doe
                     not
                     preuaile
                     with
                     vs
                     ,
                     yet
                     hath
                     he
                     sanctified
                     another
                     meane
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     affliction
                     ;
                     wherewith
                     he
                     wil
                     rather
                     humble
                     vs
                     ,
                     than
                     we
                     should
                     leese
                     our
                     saluation
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     prayer
                     cannot
                     helpe
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     word
                     doth
                     not
                     instruct
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     doe
                     not
                     confirme
                     vs
                     ,
                     when
                     discipline
                     doth
                     not
                     awe
                     vs
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     taste
                     of
                     this
                     last
                     remedie
                     ,
                     his
                     fatherly
                     correction
                     .
                  
                   
                     Here
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     deliberation
                     did
                     put
                     the
                     reasons
                     in
                     the
                     ballance
                     ,
                     and
                     election
                     made
                     the
                     choise
                     ,
                     and
                     Gods
                     children
                     comparing
                     and
                     examining
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     with
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     though
                     they
                     be
                     made
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     mould
                     ,
                     that
                     others
                     are
                     made
                     of
                     ;
                     yet
                     seeing
                     the
                     iudgement
                     of
                     God
                     on
                     both
                     parts
                     ,
                     they
                     ponder
                     the
                     reasons
                     of
                     one
                     side
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     reasons
                     of
                     another
                     side
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     long
                     deliberation
                     they
                     forsake
                     that
                     glory
                     ,
                     riches
                     and
                     dignitie
                     which
                     the
                     world
                     doth
                     offer
                     ,
                     and
                     taketh
                     that
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     mercy
                     bestoweth
                     on
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     the
                     wicked
                     goe
                     indeed
                     so
                     far
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     see
                     the
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     their
                     condemnation
                     :
                     for
                     light
                     comming
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     they
                     refused
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     though
                     with
                     Balaam
                     sometimes
                     they
                     desire
                     to
                     die
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     blot
                     out
                     these
                     motions
                     ,
                     &
                     forsaking
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     they
                     follow
                     error
                     ;
                     farsaking
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     follow
                     the
                     diuell
                     ;
                     forsaking
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     they
                     cleaue
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     :
                     so
                     iust
                     is
                     their
                     cōdēnation
                     ,
                     for
                     burying
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     God
                     his
                     spirit
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       174.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       longed
                       for
                       thy
                       saluation
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       thy
                       law
                       is
                       my
                       delight
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     goeth
                     on
                     forward
                     in
                     shewing
                     his
                     vnfained
                     affection
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     here
                     he
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     both
                     how
                     he
                     longed
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     how
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     he
                     slayeth
                     himselfe
                     .
                     It
                     might
                     seeme
                     a
                     general
                     speech
                     ,
                     &
                     of
                     lesse
                     importance
                     which
                     he
                     vseth
                     here
                     :
                     for
                     who
                     is
                     so
                     farre
                     gone
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     so
                     small
                     hope
                     of
                     recouerie
                     ,
                     that
                     cannot
                     say
                     ,
                     he
                     longeth
                     for
                     his
                     saluation
                     ?
                     for
                     we
                     reade
                     that
                     euen
                     Balaam
                     desired
                     to
                     be
                     saued
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     most
                     wicked
                     in
                     their
                     life
                     time
                     will
                     haue
                     many
                     wishes
                     of
                     their
                     saluation
                     .
                     What
                     notable
                     thing
                     then
                     is
                     there
                     here
                     in
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     true
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     wringeth
                     out
                     thus
                     much
                     often
                     euen
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     vnto
                     whom
                     he
                     imparteth
                     so
                     much
                     of
                     his
                     right
                     and
                     goodnes
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     see
                     what
                     they
                     should
                     do
                     &
                     desire
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     in
                     truth
                     they
                     do
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     their
                     desire
                     is
                     so
                     short
                     and
                     slender
                     .
                     When
                     we
                     see
                     then
                     that
                     all
                     their
                     wishing
                     and
                     praying
                     commeth
                     to
                     nothing
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     sure
                     they
                     are
                     but
                     hypocrites
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     say
                     they
                     long
                     for
                     saluation
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     vse
                     the
                     meanes
                     thereunto
                     :
                     as
                     if
                     one
                     should
                     say
                     he
                     longed
                     for
                     bread
                     ,
                     and
                     pray
                     daily
                     ,
                     
                       giue
                       vs
                       this
                       day
                       our
                       daily
                       bread
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     will
                     either
                     walke
                     in
                     no
                     calling
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     get
                     it
                     by
                     fraude
                     &
                     rapine
                     ,
                     not
                     staying
                     themselues
                     at
                     al
                     on
                     Gods
                     prouidence
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     long
                     rather
                     for
                     other
                     things
                     ioyned
                     with
                     Gods
                     glory
                     ,
                     than
                     for
                     God
                     his
                     will
                     ,
                     howsoeuer
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     season
                     they
                     make
                     the
                     help
                     of
                     God
                     their
                     pretence
                     :
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     spirituall
                     estate
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     ;
                     for
                     although
                     Idolaters
                     ,
                     heretikes
                     ,
                     and
                     hypocrites
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     long
                     for
                     their
                     saluation
                     :
                     yet
                     they
                     long
                     indeed
                     for
                     their
                     profit
                     ,
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     self-loue
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     they
                     longed
                     for
                     that
                     saluation
                     which
                     is
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     so
                     follow
                     their
                     owne
                     dreames
                     ,
                     reuelations
                     ,
                     and
                     superstitions
                     ,
                     but
                     vse
                     those
                     meanes
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Lord
                     himselfe
                     hath
                     appointed
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     prophane
                     Professours
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     indeed
                     say
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     but
                     bring
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     to
                     prayer
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     discipline
                     ,
                     yee
                     
                     shall
                     see
                     they
                     haue
                     no
                     sound
                     longing
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     carried
                     away
                     with
                     the
                     desires
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     .
                     Wherfore
                     we
                     see
                     how
                     this
                     longing
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     differeth
                     from
                     the
                     longing
                     of
                     other
                     men
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     by
                     the
                     sequels
                     ;
                     
                       for
                       my
                       delight
                       is
                       in
                       thy
                       word
                       .
                    
                     Where
                     wee
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     he
                     longed
                     after
                     saluation
                     ,
                     so
                     hee
                     delighted
                     in
                     the
                     meanes
                     thereunto
                     .
                     And
                     here
                     as
                     we
                     often
                     shewed
                     before
                     ,
                     the
                     lawe
                     is
                     taken
                     for
                     that
                     generall
                     thing
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     particular
                     thing
                     of
                     the
                     morall
                     lawe
                     ,
                     which
                     consisteth
                     in
                     bidding
                     and
                     forbidding
                     ,
                     in
                     promises
                     to
                     the
                     obedient
                     ,
                     and
                     threatnings
                     to
                     the
                     disobedient
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     true
                     longing
                     is
                     no
                     newe
                     thing
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     appertaineth
                     to
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Psalme
                     where
                     he
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     blessed
                     ,
                     who
                     seuereth
                     himselfe
                     from
                     the
                     wicked
                     in
                     thought
                     ,
                     word
                     and
                     deed
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     religion
                     &
                     manners
                     ,
                     and
                     giueth
                     himselfe
                     to
                     meditate
                     continually
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     if
                     we
                     will
                     trie
                     our selues
                     ,
                     whether
                     this
                     true
                     longing
                     be
                     in
                     vs
                     or
                     no
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     see
                     whether
                     it
                     be
                     after
                     that
                     saluation
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     ioyed
                     ,
                     or
                     whether
                     it
                     vanisheth
                     away
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     nothing
                     but
                     a
                     tormēt
                     of
                     the
                     conscience
                     .
                     Besides
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     a
                     sure
                     note
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     if
                     our
                     desire
                     be
                     sound
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     satisfied
                     ,
                     vntill
                     the
                     thing
                     longed
                     for
                     ,
                     be
                     accomplished
                     .
                     As
                     wee
                     may
                     see
                     in
                     naturall
                     and
                     humane
                     things
                     ;
                     is
                     in
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     sicke
                     with
                     loue
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     continual
                     perplexity
                     of
                     mind
                     ,
                     vntil
                     they
                     haue
                     obtained
                     their
                     loue
                     ,
                     likewise
                     must
                     we
                     long
                     after
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     For
                     lōging
                     is
                     a
                     feruent
                     desire
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     a
                     thing
                     quickly
                     come
                     ,
                     &
                     quickly
                     gone
                     ;
                     but
                     a
                     thing
                     that
                     hath
                     bin
                     searched
                     by
                     reason
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     iudgement
                     hath
                     bin
                     chosen
                     So
                     that
                     as
                     we
                     shewed
                     before
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     difference
                     betweene
                     a
                     lightning
                     desire
                     ,
                     &
                     a
                     setled
                     iudgement
                     which
                     causeth
                     vs
                     in
                     truth
                     to
                     long
                     .
                     In
                     that
                     he
                     now
                     maketh
                     mention
                     of
                     his
                     longing
                     after
                     his
                     election
                     ,
                     he
                     sheweth
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     cast
                     his
                     accounts
                     ,
                     &
                     set
                     down
                     how
                     he
                     might
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     meet
                     the
                     mighty
                     man
                     ,
                     indenter
                     battaile
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     gospell
                     .
                     This
                     longing
                     cannot
                     bee
                     in
                     the
                     wicked
                     :
                     for
                     when
                     they
                     long
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     for
                     heresies
                     or
                     worldly
                     pleasures
                     ,
                     and
                     right
                     longing
                     commeth
                     from
                     a
                     right
                     sight
                     ,
                     iudgement
                     and
                     affection
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     bring
                     in
                     the
                     carefull
                     vsing
                     of
                     the
                     meanes
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     it
                     holdeth
                     in
                     false
                     longing
                     ,
                     so
                     also
                     in
                     holy
                     longings
                     ,
                     that
                     after
                     long
                     deba●ing
                     ,
                     and
                     examining
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     casting
                     our
                     accounts
                     ,
                     what
                     will
                     be
                     the
                     fruite
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     will
                     be
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     carefully
                     wil
                     vse
                     the
                     meanes
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     desire
                     vseth
                     meanes
                     ;
                     so
                     longing
                     vseth
                     meanes
                     carefully
                     .
                  
                   
                     Let
                     vs
                     now
                     examine
                     our selues
                     ,
                     where
                     our
                     feruency
                     is
                     :
                     for
                     ioy
                     and
                     hope
                     ,
                     feare
                     &
                     sorrow
                     shew
                     a
                     mās
                     heart
                     ;
                     as
                     whatsoeuer
                     we
                     ioy
                     in
                     ,
                     whiles
                     we
                     haue
                     it
                     ;
                     that
                     we
                     sorrow
                     for
                     ,
                     when
                     wee
                     haue
                     lost
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     let
                     vs
                     examine
                     our
                     longing
                     ,
                     whether
                     we
                     can
                     vse
                     the
                     word
                     with
                     delight
                     or
                     no
                     ;
                     whether
                     praier
                     be
                     pleasant
                     ,
                     whether
                     the
                     sacraments
                     be
                     cōfortable
                     to
                     vs
                     or
                     no
                     ,
                     and
                     whether
                     the
                     discipline
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     be
                     reuerend
                     and
                     precious
                     to
                     vs.
                     If
                     our
                     desire
                     be
                     cold
                     ,
                     our
                     ●sing
                     of
                     the
                     meanes
                     is
                     also
                     cold
                     :
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     feruent
                     in
                     desire
                     ,
                     wee
                     are
                     also
                     feruent
                     in
                     vsing
                     of
                     ●●e
                     meanes
                     .
                     The
                     Apostle
                     speaking
                     to
                     the
                     Romans
                     ,
                     cap
                     :
                     6.
                     after
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     extort
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     he
                     might
                     doe
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     will
                     deale
                     with
                     them
                     more
                     easily
                     ;
                     and
                     whereas
                     he
                     might
                     require
                     greater
                     obedience
                     ,
                     he
                     saith
                     :
                     
                       as
                       ye
                       haue
                       giuen
                       your
                       members
                       seruants
                       vnto
                       vncleannes
                       ,
                       and
                       iniquitie
                       ,
                       to
                       commit
                       iniquitie
                       ?
                       so
                       now
                       giue
                       your
                       members
                       seruants
                       vnto
                       righteousnes
                       in
                       holines
                       .
                    
                     This
                     is
                     but
                     an
                     humane
                     thing
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     see
                     how
                     wee
                     haue
                     longed
                     after
                     things
                     naturall
                     and
                     vnnaturall
                     :
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     see
                     how
                     wee
                     haue
                     longed
                     inordinately
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     ●ee
                     if
                     our
                     longing
                     be
                     alike
                     after
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     vs
                     say
                     to
                     our
                     owne
                     soules
                     ,
                     what
                     was
                     there
                     such
                     a
                     longing
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                     after
                     such
                     things
                     whereof
                     wee
                     are
                     now
                     ashamed
                     before
                     God
                     in
                     our
                     prayer●
                     ▪
                     and
                     before
                     men
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     but
                     named
                     ,
                     and
                     haue
                     we
                     such
                     slender
                     longing
                     after
                     our
                     saluation
                     ?
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     ,
                     our
                     choise
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     made
                     ,
                     for
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     wee
                     should
                     surely
                     long
                     m●●e
                     ,
                     and
                     longing
                     we
                     should
                     more
                     vse
                     the
                     meanes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       175.
                       
                    
                     
                       Let
                       my
                       soule
                       liue
                       ,
                       and
                       it
                       shall
                       praise
                       thee
                       ,
                       and
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       shall
                       helpe
                       mee
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HEre
                     ●●●
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     desireth
                     life
                     to
                     none
                     other
                     end
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     praise
                     GOD
                     ,
                     in
                     keeping
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     said
                     before
                     ,
                     Port.
                     3.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Be
                       beneficiall
                       to
                       thy
                       seruant
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       may
                       liue
                       ,
                       &
                       keepe
                       thy
                       Worde
                       .
                    
                     In
                     which
                     place
                     hee
                     also
                     desireth
                     none
                     other
                     life
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     For
                     all
                     other
                     liues
                     haue
                     a
                     vaine
                     title
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     but
                     this
                     is
                     true
                     life
                     :
                     We
                     see
                     the
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     doth
                     not
                     onely
                     feele
                     with
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     God
                     wee
                     mooue
                     ,
                     liue
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     haue
                     our
                     being
                     :
                     but
                     also
                     speaketh
                     of
                     a
                     more
                     excellent
                     thing
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     him
                     we
                     liue
                     spiritually
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     he
                     looketh
                     not
                     in
                     himselfe
                     for
                     any
                     naturall
                     life
                     ;
                     but
                     acknowledgeth
                     that
                     man●
                     life
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God.
                     Let
                     vs
                     therefore
                     learne
                     with
                     Dauid
                     to
                     commit
                     our
                     liues
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Psalm
                     .
                     31.
                     15.
                     
                     
                       Into
                       thine
                       hands
                       I
                       commend
                       my
                       spirit
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     He
                     speaketh
                     this
                     in
                     his
                     life
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     committeth
                     it
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     he
                     gaue
                     it
                     him
                     ;
                     so
                     he
                     would
                     vouchsafe
                     to
                     keepe
                     it
                     being
                     giuen
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     we
                     shall
                     neuer
                     in
                     truth
                     say
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     vntill
                     we
                     perceiue
                     how
                     wee
                     receiued
                     our
                     life
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     how
                     he
                     nourisheth
                     it
                     ▪
                     and
                     how
                     to
                     him
                     we
                     must
                     surrender
                     it
                     againe
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     liue
                     ,
                     as
                     doe
                     the
                     bruite
                     beasts
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     heathen
                     :
                     but
                     we
                     must
                     liue
                     to
                     enioy
                     our
                     saluation
                     ,
                     and
                     couet
                     our
                     saluation
                     to
                     praise
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     other
                     end
                     of
                     mans
                     life
                     ,
                     than
                     Gods
                     glorie
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     for
                     them
                     which
                     liue
                     to
                     any
                     other
                     end
                     ,
                     Salomon
                     iudgeth
                     no
                     better
                     of
                     the
                     vntimely
                     fruite
                     than
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     enioy
                     many
                     dayes
                     in
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     goe
                     to
                     the
                     darkenes
                     .
                     Besides
                     we
                     know
                     how
                     all
                     other
                     inferiour
                     things
                     were
                     created
                     to
                     glorifie
                     God
                     in
                     seruing
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     man
                     was
                     made
                     to
                     glorifie
                     God
                     by
                     the
                     true
                     vse
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Let
                       my
                       soule
                       liue
                       .
                       &c.
                    
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     vsuall
                     phrase
                     of
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     vse
                     to
                     set
                     dow●
                     a
                     thing
                     more
                     pathetically
                     ,
                     as
                     Luke
                     1.
                     
                     
                       My
                       soule
                       doth
                       magnifie
                       the
                       Lord
                       :
                       my
                       spirit
                       praiseth
                       Goe
                       my
                       Sauiour
                       .
                    
                     And
                     Psalm
                     .
                     103.
                     1.
                     and
                     104.
                     1.
                     
                     
                       My
                       soule
                       praise
                       thou
                       the
                       Lord.
                    
                     Psalm
                     .
                     115.
                     17.
                     
                     
                       The
                       dead
                       praise
                       not
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       neither
                       any
                       that
                       goe
                       downe
                       into
                       the
                       place
                       of
                       silence
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     Psalm
                     .
                     6.
                     5.
                     
                     
                       In
                       death
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       remembrance
                       of
                       thee
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       graue
                       who
                       shall
                       praise
                       thee
                       :
                    
                     and
                     Esay
                     38.
                     19.
                     
                     
                       The
                       pit
                       cannot
                       praise
                       thee
                       ,
                       the
                       graue
                       cannot
                       confesse
                       thee
                       ,
                       death
                       cannot
                       praise
                       thee
                       ,
                       they
                       that
                       goe
                       downe
                       into
                       the
                       pit
                       cannot
                       praise
                       thee
                       :
                       but
                       the
                       liuing
                       ,
                       the
                       liuing
                       shall
                       confesse
                       thee
                       ,
                       as
                       I
                       doe
                       this
                       day
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     How
                     grieuous
                     a
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                     now
                     ,
                     euery
                     man
                     may
                     iudge
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     man
                     should
                     goe
                     out
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     or
                     euer
                     he
                     knew
                     wherefore
                     he
                     came
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     maketh
                     vs
                     so
                     loth
                     to
                     die
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     it
                     that
                     made
                     the
                     Saints
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     former
                     times
                     so
                     vnwilling
                     to
                     leaue
                     this
                     life
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     they
                     wanted
                     any
                     hope
                     of
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     or
                     had
                     not
                     the
                     ioy
                     of
                     a
                     blessed
                     resurrection
                     ;
                     but
                     either
                     they
                     had
                     some
                     speciall
                     sinnes
                     heauily
                     pressed
                     their
                     consciences
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     had
                     dishonoured
                     God
                     ;
                     or
                     else
                     they
                     desired
                     to
                     liue
                     in
                     greater
                     measure
                     to
                     glorifie
                     God
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     entring
                     into
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     repentance
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     growing
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     ▪
                     after
                     they
                     had
                     entred
                     ;
                     because
                     as
                     yet
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     say
                     in
                     truth
                     :
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       fought
                       a
                       good
                       fight
                       ,
                       I
                       haue
                       runne
                       a
                       good
                       race
                       ,
                       I
                       haue
                       kept
                       thy
                       faith
                       ,
                       from
                       henceforth
                       a
                       crowne
                       of
                       glorie
                       is
                       prepared
                       for
                       mee
                       .
                    
                     For
                     they
                     knew
                     that
                     ,
                     whereof
                     we
                     are
                     willingly
                     ignorant
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     shall
                     neuer
                     vncessantly
                     praise
                     God
                     in
                     heauen
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     wee
                     carefully
                     serue
                     God
                     in
                     earth
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     neuer
                     praise
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     congregation
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     which
                     praise
                     not
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     congregation
                     of
                     his
                     saints
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     remember
                     then
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     liue
                     not
                     to
                     eate
                     ,
                     as
                     doe
                     bruite
                     beastes
                     ;
                     we
                     liue
                     not
                     to
                     liue
                     ,
                     as
                     doe
                     the
                     heathen
                     :
                     we
                     liue
                     to
                     liue
                     well
                     ,
                     as
                     hauing
                     all
                     the
                     creatures
                     to
                     serue
                     to
                     our
                     vse
                     we
                     must
                     liue
                     to
                     Gods
                     glory
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     will.
                     It
                     is
                     requisite
                     that
                     Christians
                     in
                     this
                     lie
                     should
                     be
                     prepared
                     to
                     praise
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     life
                     to
                     come
                     with
                     Angels
                     :
                     for
                     how
                     shall
                     wee
                     c●ie
                     
                       holy
                       ,
                       holy
                       ,
                       holy
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     Angels
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     we
                     learne
                     to
                     praise
                     God
                     with
                     his
                     Saints
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ?
                     Neither
                     is
                     there
                     any
                     thing
                     more
                     effectual
                     to
                     enforce
                     this
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     thā
                     to
                     know
                     how
                     our
                     life
                     is
                     giuen
                     vs
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     his
                     glorie
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     shall
                     returne
                     to
                     him
                     againe
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     vse
                     this
                     world
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     vsed
                     it
                     not
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     vse
                     prayer
                     ,
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     Sacraments
                     most
                     carefully
                     :
                     so
                     the
                     vngodly
                     vse
                     prayer
                     ,
                     the
                     word
                     and
                     sacraments
                     ,
                     as
                     though
                     they
                     vsed
                     them
                     not
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     vse
                     the
                     world
                     most
                     carefully
                     .
                  
                   
                     Some
                     can
                     put
                     on
                     a
                     good
                     face
                     ,
                     and
                     run
                     slily
                     away
                     with
                     sinne
                     :
                     but
                     when
                     Gods
                     children
                     see
                     the
                     occasion
                     of
                     weldoing
                     taken
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     oh
                     how
                     it
                     woundeth
                     them
                     ▪
                     Oh
                     how
                     it
                     grieueth
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     haue
                     dishonoured
                     God
                     ,
                     it
                     pincheth
                     thē
                     so
                     to
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     that
                     ●hey
                     had
                     rather
                     die
                     a
                     thousand
                     deaths
                     ,
                     than
                     so
                     displease
                     God.
                     They
                     then
                     deceiue
                     themsel●es
                     ,
                     that
                     thinke
                     they
                     can
                     be
                     saued
                     ,
                     and
                     vse
                     their
                     pleasures
                     too
                     :
                     but
                     God
                     his
                     children
                     dar●
                     not
                     fully
                     vse
                     their
                     libertie
                     euen
                     in
                     lawfull
                     things
                     ,
                     least
                     by
                     little
                     and
                     little
                     they
                     should
                     ab●se
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     here
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     noted
                     the
                     vehemencie
                     of
                     his
                     delight
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     contented
                     not
                     himselfe
                     in
                     the
                     verse
                     going
                     before
                     ,
                     to
                     say
                     :
                     
                       thy
                       law
                       is
                       my
                       delight
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     
                       thy
                       law
                       is
                       my
                       delight
                       ,
                       and
                       thy
                       iudgements
                       shall
                       helpe
                       me
                       :
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     confirme
                     my selfe
                     herein
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     set
                     before
                     me
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     reall
                     records
                     of
                     thy
                     truth
                     :
                     for
                     as
                     thy
                     word
                     is
                     my
                     delight
                     ;
                     so
                     I
                     will
                     marke
                     
                     how
                     thou
                     doest
                     ratifie
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     both
                     by
                     accomplishing
                     thy
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     executing
                     thy
                     ●hreatnings
                     .
                     And
                     whereas
                     other
                     men
                     make
                     no
                     conscience
                     to
                     obserue
                     thy
                     iudgements
                     ,
                     yet
                     ●
                     will
                     marke
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     goe
                     on
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     .
                     If
                     we
                     will
                     liue
                     then
                     to
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     ●e
                     must
                     see
                     how
                     he
                     doth
                     deale
                     with
                     men
                     ,
                     considering
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     a
                     word
                     written
                     :
                     so
                     also
                     he
                     ●ath
                     an
                     hand
                     working
                     .
                     The
                     word
                     teacheth
                     that
                     God
                     gouerneth
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     obser●ing
                     of
                     this
                     gouernment
                     confirmeth
                     the
                     word
                     ;
                     indeede
                     heathen
                     men
                     attribute
                     things
                     to
                     ●hance
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     fortune
                     ,
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ▪
                     but
                     seeing
                     we
                     haue
                     Gods
                     myste●ies
                     in
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     obserue
                     them
                     in
                     his
                     workes
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     obseruation
                     consisteth
                     in
                     things
                     alreadie
                     past
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     things
                     hereafter
                     to
                     come
                     :
                     in
                     ●hings
                     past
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     Prophet
                     had
                     said
                     :
                     Whereas
                     I
                     see
                     that
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     would
                     discou●age
                     me
                     ,
                     because
                     my
                     faith
                     is
                     weake
                     ,
                     I
                     consider
                     thy
                     workes
                     of
                     old
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     finde
                     thy
                     children
                     ●ere
                     neuer
                     finally
                     forsaken
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     their
                     enemies
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     were
                     ouerthrowne
                     .
                     Let
                     vs
                     earne
                     in
                     this
                     strength
                     first
                     to
                     looke
                     into
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     thence
                     to
                     obserue
                     the
                     workes
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     let
                     vs
                     consider
                     how
                     he
                     hath
                     dealt
                     with
                     the
                     ●●triarches
                     ,
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     Euangelists
                     and
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     our
                     forefathers
                     that
                     put
                     their
                     〈◊〉
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     his
                     ●ich
                     mercie
                     to
                     the
                     repentant
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     treasures
                     of
                     vengeanc●●n
                     the
                     impenitent
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     we
                     looke
                     into
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     olde
                     ,
                     so
                     are
                     we
                     to
                     thinke
                     that
                     〈◊〉
                     will
                     deale
                     in
                     time
                     to
                     come
                     :
                     for
                     whatsoeuer
                     is
                     written
                     of
                     olde
                     ,
                     is
                     written
                     for
                     our
                     learning
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     receiue
                     comfort
                     in
                     the
                     accomplishing
                     of
                     the
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     feare
                     by
                     the
                     execution
                     of
                     the
                     threatnings
                     .
                     This
                     the
                     Apostle
                     sheweth
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Cor.
                     10
                     ;
                     who
                     after
                     hee
                     had
                     feared
                     them
                     with
                     the
                     examples
                     of
                     Gods
                     iudgements
                     in
                     the
                     Iewes
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     11.
                     chap.
                     
                       Now
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       came
                       vnto
                       them
                       for
                       ●nsamples
                       ,
                       and
                       were
                       written
                       to
                       admonish
                       vs
                       vpon
                       whom
                       the
                       ends
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       are
                       come
                       .
                    
                     As
                     if
                     hee
                     should
                     say
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     cause
                     these
                     things
                     remaine
                     in
                     record
                     to
                     his
                     〈◊〉
                     ,
                     to
                     instruct
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     we
                     cōmit
                     these
                     or
                     like
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     haue
                     these
                     or
                     like
                     punishment
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     haue
                     them
                     not
                     as
                     personall
                     ,
                     but
                     reall
                     examples
                     .
                     The
                     Apostles
                     Peter
                     and
                     Iude
                     gather
                     the
                     examples
                     of
                     Gods
                     wrath
                     on
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     on
                     Sodome
                     ,
                     on
                     Gomorrah
                     ,
                     on
                     the
                     old
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     Iudas
                     to
                     threaten
                     sinners
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     enforce
                     their
                     threatnings
                     :
                     for
                     as
                     God
                     will
                     neuer
                     leaue
                     his
                     ,
                     so
                     vpon
                     the
                     heape
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     bring
                     the
                     full
                     heape
                     of
                     destruction
                     vpon
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     whipping
                     their
                     naked
                     bodies
                     to
                     the
                     graue
                     ,
                     and
                     scourging
                     their
                     wret●c●●d
                     soules
                     vnto
                     hell
                     fire
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Vers.
                       176.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       haue
                       gone
                       astray
                       like
                       a
                       lost
                       sheepe
                       :
                       seeke
                       thy
                       seruant
                       ,
                       for
                       I
                       doe
                       not
                       forget
                       thy
                       commaundements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HE
                     compareth
                     himselfe
                     to
                     a
                     sheepe
                     ,
                     which
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     is
                     most
                     simple
                     ,
                     and
                     standeth
                     in
                     most
                     neede
                     of
                     a
                     guide
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     here
                     he
                     confesseth
                     his
                     need
                     of
                     a
                     guider
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     appeareth
                     in
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     cōtinual
                     comparison
                     of
                     a
                     sheepe
                     ,
                     &
                     shepheard
                     in
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     .
                     Againe
                     ,
                     though
                     a
                     sheepe
                     goe
                     astray
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     soone
                     called
                     backe
                     by
                     the
                     voyce
                     of
                     the
                     shepheard
                     :
                     
                       My
                       sheepe
                       heare
                       my
                       voyce
                    
                     .
                     Thus
                     Dauid
                     when
                     hee
                     went
                     against
                     Nabal
                     ,
                     was
                     called
                     backe
                     by
                     the
                     Lords
                     voyce
                     in
                     a
                     woman
                     :
                     and
                     when
                     hee
                     had
                     slaine
                     Vriah
                     ,
                     hee
                     was
                     brought
                     againe
                     by
                     Nathan
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     if
                     wee
                     will
                     be
                     sheepe
                     ,
                     then
                     though
                     we
                     sometime
                     me
                     goe
                     astray
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     easily
                     reclaimed
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Seeke
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                     Before
                     we
                     be
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     desire
                     to
                     be
                     fought
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     of
                     his
                     owne
                     pleasure
                     must
                     looke
                     vpon
                     vs.
                     Thus
                     he
                     prayed
                     then
                     after
                     his
                     calling
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     not
                     erre
                     .
                  
                   
                     Forgotten
                     .
                     A
                     thing
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     remembred
                     ,
                     either
                     which
                     is
                     wholy
                     remembred
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     in
                     part
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     easily
                     brought
                     to
                     remembrance
                     :
                     and
                     after
                     this
                     sort
                     had
                     not
                     he
                     forgotten
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     not
                     wholy
                     :
                     but
                     yet
                     in
                     part
                     he
                     might
                     ,
                     for
                     wee
                     haue
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     teach
                     vs
                     new
                     things
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     bring
                     to
                     our
                     remembrance
                     things
                     forgotten
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   FINIS
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   This
                   verse
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                   should
                   haue
                   come
                   in
                   after
                   the
                   verse
                   86.
                   in
                   the
                   page
                   442.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     
                       [
                       Vers.
                       87.
                       
                    
                     
                       They
                       had
                       almost
                       consumed
                       me
                       vpon
                       earth
                       ,
                       yet
                       did
                       I
                       not
                       forsake
                       th●
                       statutes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     HEre
                     is
                     another
                     argumet
                     o●
                     Dauids
                     faith
                     ,
                     &
                     constâcie
                     ,
                     nothing
                     could
                     make
                     him
                     forsake
                     Gods
                     word
                     .
                     He
                     was
                     like
                     a
                     bladder
                     bottle
                     in
                     the
                     smoake
                     ,
                     verse
                     83.
                     
                     Pits
                     were
                     digged
                     for
                     him
                     in
                     which
                     he
                     was
                     neere
                     fallen
                     ,
                     hee
                     was
                     in
                     a
                     manner
                     consumed
                     vpon
                     and
                     from
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     yet
                     nothing
                     can
                     make
                     him
                     to
                     forgoe
                     his
                     holde
                     ,
                     abandon
                     his
                     generall
                     ,
                     runne
                     from
                     his
                     colours
                     ,
                     and
                     forsake
                     that
                     profession
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     made
                     of
                     Pietie
                     .
                     Thus
                     the
                     malice
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     will
                     neuer
                     haue
                     an
                     end
                     ,
                     the
                     state
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     is
                     oftentimes
                     desperate
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     the
                     vngodly
                     remaine
                     vpon
                     earth
                     ,
                     the
                     godly
                     must
                     thinke
                     by
                     them
                     here
                     to
                     be
                     troubled
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     world
                     saith
                     Christ
                     yee
                     should
                     haue
                     trouble
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     me
                     peace
                     ,
                     be
                     of
                     good
                     comfort
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     ouercome
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     Iohn
                     :
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     There
                     :
                     1.
                     
                     Saul
                     ,
                     his
                     courtiers
                     ,
                     his
                     generation
                     ,
                     and
                     alliance
                     ,
                     yea
                     and
                     many
                     of
                     Iudah
                     by
                     his
                     meanes
                     :
                     they
                     ,
                     thine
                     enemies
                     ,
                     the
                     Churches
                     enemies
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     enemies
                     to
                     the
                     common-wealth
                     :
                     they
                     aduersaries
                     to
                     thy
                     prouidence
                     in
                     annoynting
                     me
                     King
                     ,
                     opposites
                     to
                     thy
                     mercies
                     in
                     my
                     manifold
                     deliuerance
                     ,
                     euen
                     they
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Had
                       almost
                    
                     )
                     not
                     altogether
                     ,
                     for
                     thou
                     wast
                     on
                     my
                     side
                     ,
                     thou
                     diddest
                     confound
                     their
                     consultations
                     ,
                     disanull
                     their
                     des●gnes
                     ,
                     ouerthrowe
                     their
                     enterprises
                     .
                     Thus
                     God
                     bringeth
                     to
                     the
                     graue
                     and
                     reuiueth
                     againe
                     ,
                     and
                     though
                     his
                     seruants
                     be
                     readie
                     to
                     perish
                     ,
                     yet
                     will
                     he
                     send
                     a
                     gracious
                     deliuerance
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Consumed
                       mee
                    
                     .
                     )
                     Nothing
                     but
                     desolation
                     will
                     serue
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                     Searing
                     ,
                     wound
                     .
                     ●●
                     hurting
                     will
                     not
                     se●ue
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     memoriall
                     of
                     the
                     iust
                     must
                     bee
                     rooted
                     out
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Vpon
                       earth
                    
                     .
                     )
                     Perhaps
                     he
                     meanes
                     his
                     exile
                     in
                     the
                     land
                     of
                     Iudah
                     :
                     yea
                     ,
                     but
                     God
                     hath
                     prouided
                     heauen
                     for
                     his
                     ,
                     there
                     shall
                     we
                     be
                     free
                     from
                     all
                     confusion
                     ,
                     though
                     wee
                     loose
                     earth
                     ,
                     yet
                     shall
                     we
                     neuer
                     loose
                     heauen
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     loose
                     an
                     earthly
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     we
                     shal
                     not
                     our
                     heauenly
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       did
                       not
                       forsake
                    
                     .
                     )
                     Here
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     godly
                     man
                     indeed
                     ,
                     hee
                     will
                     forsake
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     landes
                     ,
                     father
                     and
                     mother
                     ,
                     wife
                     and
                     children
                     ,
                     friendes
                     and
                     fauours
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     wil
                     forsake
                     his
                     God
                     ▪
                     and
                     that
                     profession
                     hee
                     had
                     made
                     of
                     Pietie
                     and
                     godlinesse
                     ,
                     whereunto
                     hee
                     was
                     directed
                     ●●
                     the
                     word
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Errata
                 .
              
               
                 PAge
                 395.
                 l.
                 1.
                 for
                 he
                 may
                 fayle
                 VI
                 ,
                 read
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 p
                 :
                 412.
                 l.
                 34.
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 this
                 truth
                 ▪
                 p
                 :
                 413.
                 l.
                 2●
                 .
                 where
                 ,
                 when
                 .
                 p
                 :
                 414.
                 l.
                 16.
                 take
                 for
                 keepe
                 ,
                 and
                 l.
                 26.
                 if
                 hee
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 wee
                 ,
                 37.
                 reade
                 and
                 righteousnes
                 pa
                 :
                 415.
                 l.
                 43.
                 with
                 for
                 without
                 p
                 :
                 416.
                 l.
                 5.
                 not
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 ●ot
                 the
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 man.
                 p
                 :
                 442.
                 the
                 87.
                 verse
                 is
                 not
                 expounded
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 in
                 this
                 Psal
                 :
                 expos
                 .
                 vers
                 .
                 9●
                 .
                 95.
                 445.
                 l.
                 1.
                 for
                 Dauids
                 .
                 reade
                 Adams
                 ,
                 l.
                 13.
                 for
                 i●y
                 ,
                 reade
                 say
                 ▪
                 p
                 :
                 447.
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 neuer
                 ,
                 reade
                 thou
                 hast
                 quickned
                 .
                 l.
                 45.
                 for
                 ●●●ltation
                 ▪
                 ●●ultation
                 .
                 p
                 :
                 451.
                 l.
                 45.
                 for
                 she
                 must
                 ,
                 ●e
                 must
                 .
                 452.
                 set
                 ●●●as
                 before
                 ●●ta
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 MEDITATIONS
                 ON
                 PROV
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 VERS
                 :
                 13.
                 14.
                 15.
                 16.
                 17.
                 18.
                 19.
                 20.
                 21.
                 22.
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Take
                   hold
                   of
                   Instruction
                   ,
                   and
                   leaue
                   not
                   ,
                   keepe
                   her
                   ,
                   for
                   shee
                   is
                   thy
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   THE
                   matter
                   which
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   this
                   verse
                   ,
                   hath
                   beene
                   often
                   repeated
                   
                   in
                   the
                   Chapters
                   before
                   ,
                   yet
                   here
                   againe
                   it
                   is
                   necessarily
                   repeated
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   these
                   matters
                   besides
                   our
                   great
                   dulnesse
                   and
                   negligence
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   so
                   readie
                   to
                   deceiue
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   thinke
                   wee
                   loue
                   the
                   Word
                   when
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   perswade
                   our selues
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   laide
                   fast
                   holde
                   of
                   Wisedome
                   ,
                   when
                   indeed
                   we
                   haue
                   neither
                   touched
                   ▪
                   nor
                   tasted
                   it
                   .
                   Therefore
                   that
                   wee
                   might
                   beware
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   hee
                   repeateth
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   spoken
                   before
                   in
                   most
                   effectuall
                   and
                   significant
                   speeches
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   word
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   translated
                   ,
                   
                     lay
                     holde
                  
                   ,
                   doth
                   signifie
                   to
                   lay
                   hold
                   with
                   strength
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   perill
                   of
                   drowning
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   lay
                   hold
                   so
                   fast
                   
                   vpon
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   hands
                   may
                   be
                   sooner
                   broken
                   then
                   loosed
                   :
                   all
                   their
                   power
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   time
                   is
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   most
                   surely
                   holde
                   fast
                   that
                   they
                   catch
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   ;
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   must
                   wee
                   lay
                   holde
                   vpon
                   Wisedome
                   with
                   our
                   heart
                   ,
                   with
                   such
                   strength
                   and
                   power
                   must
                   we
                   catch
                   hold
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   whatsoeuer
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   separate
                   vs
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   thing
                   whereunto
                   we
                   are
                   here
                   exhorted
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   ioyned
                   to
                   this
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   leaue
                   it
                   for
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   keepe
                   it
                   as
                   fast
                   as
                   we
                   hold
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Both
                   these
                   exhortations
                   are
                   most
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   for
                   wee
                   are
                   very
                   slacke
                   and
                   slowe
                   to
                   lay
                   
                   holde
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   laide
                   hold
                   ,
                   through
                   carelesnes
                   wee
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   loose
                   it
                   :
                   hereof
                   it
                   followeth
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   forget
                   many
                   godly
                   lessons
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   learned
                   .
                   Hereof
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   lose
                   many
                   worthy
                   things
                   ,
                   wherein
                   wee
                   haue
                   bene
                   greatly
                   comforted
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   hereof
                   it
                   commeth
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   be
                   many
                   times
                   ignorant
                   of
                   some
                   principall
                   points
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   wee
                   haue
                   bene
                   often
                   instructed
                   .
                   Therefore
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   for
                   euer
                   learne
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   once
                   learned
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   continually
                   feele
                   comfort
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   wherein
                   we
                   haue
                   once
                   bene
                   comforted
                   ?
                   then
                   
                   let
                   vs
                   with
                   all
                   dilgence
                   attend
                   vnto
                   these
                   two
                   things
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   lay
                   fast
                   hold
                   vpon
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   that
                   we
                   keepe
                   it
                   fast
                   and
                   sure
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   haue
                   layd
                   holde
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   if
                   wee
                   would
                   doe
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   heerein
                   would
                   greatly
                   hurt
                   vs
                   :
                   ●●st
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   beware
                   of
                   the
                   vanitie
                   of
                   our
                   minds
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   led
                   away
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Word
                   vnto
                   worldly
                   lusts
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   vertue
                   vnto
                   vanitie
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   be
                   very
                   circumspect
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   ouer-bolde
                   and
                   vnwary
                   dealing
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   great
                   force
                   and
                   power
                   to
                   keepe
                   vs
                   from
                   catching
                   fast
                   holde
                   vpon
                   Wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   wee
                   haue
                   already
                   laide
                   fast
                   holde
                   as
                   wee
                   thinke
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   our
                   mindes
                   be
                   bewitched
                   with
                   worldlie
                   things
                   ▪
                   the
                   couetousnes
                   of
                   them
                   will
                   choake
                   vp
                   all
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ;
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   them
                   will
                   dispossesse
                   Wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   .
                   These
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   carefull
                   to
                   auoide
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   our
                   hearts
                   be
                   much
                   more
                   fit
                   to
                   receiue
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   keepe
                   it
                   with
                   care
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   haue
                   receiued
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   things
                   whereunto
                   wee
                   are
                   here
                   exhorted
                   ,
                   are
                   giuen
                   vs
                   in
                   charge
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   commaundement
                   of
                   the
                   Lawe
                   ,
                   vnto
                   which
                   place
                   this
                   verse
                   must
                   be
                   referred
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Vers.
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     Enter
                     not
                     into
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     walke
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     with
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     15.
                     
                  
                   
                     Auoyde
                     it
                     and
                     goe
                     not
                     by
                     it
                     ,
                     turne
                     from
                     it
                     and
                     passe
                     by
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   SAlomon
                   hath
                   hitherto
                   exhorted
                   vs
                   to
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   now
                   he
                   dehorteth
                   and
                   calleth
                   vs
                   backe
                   from
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   euill
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   hinder
                   our
                   proceedings
                   in
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   first
                   he
                   aduiseth
                   vs
                   to
                   auoid
                   all
                   euill
                   examples
                   :
                   secondly
                   he
                   willeth
                   vs
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   way-wardnes
                   and
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   flie
                   from
                   the
                   euill
                   examples
                   of
                   sinfull
                   and
                   wicked
                   
                   men
                   .
                   Hee
                   dehorteth
                   vs
                   in
                   sixe
                   verses
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   14.
                   to
                   the
                   20.
                   and
                   his
                   dehortation
                   consisteth
                   of
                   a
                   precept
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   reasons
                   of
                   the
                   precept
                   :
                   the
                   principall
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   14.
                   and
                   15.
                   vers
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   haue
                   no
                   fellowship
                   or
                   familiaritie
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   flie
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   their
                   companie
                   is
                   daungerous
                   ,
                   therefore
                   Salomon
                   vseth
                   many
                   words
                   to
                   set
                   out
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   shewing
                   indeede
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   neuer
                   be
                   too
                   much
                   or
                   too
                   often
                   warned
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Enter
                     not
                     ,
                     walke
                     not
                     ,
                     withdraw
                     thy selfe
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     passe
                     not
                     by
                     it
                     ,
                     decline
                     from
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Much
                   like
                   vnto
                   this
                   Physicke
                   ,
                   the
                   Physitions
                   prescribe
                   for
                   the
                   
                   plague
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   will
                   be
                   preserued
                   from
                   the
                   plague
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   obserue
                   these
                   3.
                   things
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   quickly
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   speed
                   flie
                   from
                   it
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   flie
                   far
                   away
                   :
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   long
                   ere
                   hee
                   returne
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   againe
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   they
                   meane
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   ayre
                   be
                   once
                   infected
                   ,
                   there
                   can
                   bee
                   no
                   remedie
                   deuised
                   to
                   preserue
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   :
                   now
                   the
                   plague
                   is
                   more
                   contagious
                   then
                   the
                   wicked
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   plague
                   doth
                   no
                   more
                   infect
                   the
                   ayre
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   wicked
                   do
                   infect
                   those
                   places
                   wherein
                   they
                   liue
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   Salomon
                   doth
                   very
                   well
                   to
                   prescribe
                   this
                   remedy
                   for
                   the
                   auoyding
                   of
                   the
                   infection
                   which
                   might
                   be
                   gotten
                   by
                   euill
                   companie
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   could
                   preserue
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   Sodome
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   his
                   lawfull
                   calling
                   :
                   therefore
                   vnles
                   a
                   man
                   haue
                   such
                   a
                   calling
                   to
                   keepe
                   him
                   there
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   flie
                   quicklie
                   from
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   flie
                   farre
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   see
                   them
                   amend
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   returne
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                   Dauid
                   did
                   very
                   well
                   see
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   doth
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   crie
                   
                   out
                   against
                   them
                   .
                   
                     Away
                     from
                     me
                     yee
                     wicked
                     .
                     Woe
                     is
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     haue
                     so
                     long
                     dwelt
                     in
                     Kedar
                     .
                     Dauid
                  
                   was
                   not
                   effeminate
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   a
                   womanish
                   heart
                   to
                   crie
                   without
                   cause
                   ,
                   he
                   felt
                   the
                   smart
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   crieth
                   so
                   earnestly
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   saw
                   no
                   good
                   example
                   ,
                   he
                   saw
                   no
                   occasion
                   of
                   goodnes
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   much
                   hindered
                   in
                   his
                   obedience
                   ,
                   hee
                   had
                   many
                   pulbackes
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   great
                   disprofits
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   then
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   how
                   needfull
                   a
                   precept
                   Salomon
                   doth
                   here
                   giue
                   vs
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   necessitie
                   of
                   this
                   shall
                   more
                   plainely
                   appeare
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   consider
                   either
                   the
                   wickednes
                   of
                   their
                   wicked
                   practises
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   hurt
                   which
                   the
                   godly
                   haue
                   receiued
                   by
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   is
                   wholly
                   bent
                   to
                   euill
                   ,
                   they
                   be
                   euer
                   willing
                   and
                   ready
                   to
                   hurt
                   good
                   people
                   ,
                   when
                   any
                   occasion
                   is
                   offered
                   ,
                   their
                   skill
                   is
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   wisedome
                   is
                   answerable
                   to
                   their
                   will.
                   And
                   therefore
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     children
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     are
                     wiser
                     in
                     their
                     generation
                     then
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     Light.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   wisedome
                   we
                   may
                   perceiue
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   shew
                   themselues
                   deadly
                   and
                   open
                   enemies
                   ,
                   or
                   friendly
                   and
                   counterfeited
                   friends
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   professe
                   themselues
                   to
                   be
                   
                   our
                   enemies
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   marueilous
                   to
                   see
                   their
                   practises
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   vse
                   all
                   extremitie
                   and
                   hard
                   dealing
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   offer
                   violence
                   ,
                   and
                   oppresse
                   him
                   (
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   possible
                   )
                   with
                   wrongfull
                   iniuries
                   :
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   their
                   purpose
                   in
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   prouoke
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   to
                   requi●e
                   euill
                   for
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   fall
                   from
                   his
                   GOD
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   leastwise
                   to
                   stay
                   and
                   hinder
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   his
                   godlines
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   displeased
                   with
                   him
                   ▪
                   If
                   this
                   thing
                   will
                   not
                   preuaile
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   worke
                   another
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   by
                   slaunders
                   and
                   false
                   reports
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   wise
                   to
                   discredit
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   vtterly
                   discouraged
                   ,
                   and
                   caused
                   to
                   forsake
                   his
                   profession
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   they
                   will
                   finde
                   another
                   way
                   if
                   this
                   will
                   not
                   worke
                   :
                   they
                   will
                   deuise
                   crafty
                   fetches
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   practise
                   subtiltie
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   inuent
                   pestiferous
                   policies
                   ,
                   and
                   finde
                   craftie
                   counsels
                   to
                   ouerthrow
                   him
                   .
                   These
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   wayes
                   haue
                   they
                   to
                   spit
                   their
                   spite
                   ,
                   and
                   spue
                   out
                   their
                   venemous
                   poyson
                   against
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God.
                   If
                   thus
                   also
                   they
                   cannot
                   haue
                   that
                   successe
                   they
                   looke
                   for
                   ,
                   if
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   they
                   cannot
                   obtaine
                   their
                   purpose
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   take
                   a
                   contrarie
                   course
                   to
                   preuaile
                   that
                   way
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   :
                   they
                   will
                   fame
                   friendship
                   and
                   become
                   our
                   friends
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   flatter
                   vs
                   with
                   faire
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   allure
                   vs
                   with
                   their
                   benefits
                   ,
                   to
                   communicate
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   wickednes
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   companions
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   
                   sinnes
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   deale
                   most
                   dangerously
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   marke
                   and
                   obserue
                   our
                   dispositions
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   appliable
                   to
                   our
                   nature
                   (
                   for
                   this
                   meanes
                   will
                   they
                   also
                   vse
                   :
                   )
                   so
                   malicious
                   are
                   they
                   indeed
                   towards
                   vs.
                   If
                   we
                   be
                   religious
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   shape
                   some
                   shewe
                   of
                   religion
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   praise
                   anie
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   praise
                   him
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   mislike
                   or
                   dispraise
                   anie
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   shewe
                   their
                   mislike
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   Thus
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   they
                   will
                   marke
                   our
                   mindes
                   and
                   our
                   dispositions
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   so
                   applie
                   themselues
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   except
                   God
                   giue
                   vs
                   grace
                   they
                   will
                   ouerthrowe
                   vs.
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   they
                   haue
                   a
                   readie
                   will
                   to
                   hurt
                   vs
                   :
                   seeing
                   also
                   they
                   haue
                   great
                   skill
                   to
                   deuise
                   most
                   forcible
                   and
                   politike
                   meanes
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   what
                   worthie
                   account
                   must
                   we
                   make
                   of
                   this
                   precept
                   ,
                   wherein
                   Salomon
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   how
                   we
                   may
                   keepe
                   our selues
                   from
                   receiuing
                   any
                   hinderance
                   by
                   them
                   ?
                   Againe
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   thinke
                   vpon
                   the
                   hurt
                   that
                   the
                   godly
                   haue
                   had
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   how
                   they
                   haue
                   bene
                   infected
                   through
                   their
                   corruption
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   confesse
                   indeed
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   dangerous
                   to
                   deale
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   way
                   to
                   keep
                   vs
                   farre
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   Ioseph
                   was
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   indued
                   with
                   great
                   graces
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   receiued
                   great
                   increases
                   &
                   strength
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   strong
                   temptations
                   :
                   yet
                   being
                   daily
                   conuersant
                   among
                   the
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                   hee
                   learned
                   to
                   sweare
                   
                     by
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     Pharaoh
                     .
                     Dauid
                  
                   was
                   a
                   man
                   
                   according
                   to
                   Gods
                   owne
                   heart
                   ,
                   he
                   suffred
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   learned
                   great
                   obedience
                   by
                   his
                   sufferings
                   :
                   yet
                   abiding
                   but
                   a
                   while
                   among
                   the
                   vncircumcised
                   Philistims
                   ,
                   he
                   learned
                   
                     to
                     lie
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     dissemble
                     .
                  
                   What
                   shall
                   I
                   say
                   of
                   Lot
                   and
                   his
                   familie
                   ?
                   what
                   danger
                   was
                   he
                   in
                   ?
                   what
                   losse
                   did
                   he
                   sustaine
                   ?
                   what
                   hurt
                   had
                   he
                   in
                   his
                   goods
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   soule
                   and
                   bodie
                   ?
                   hee
                   was
                   carryed
                   away
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   Sodomites
                   captiue
                   ,
                   his
                   goods
                   and
                   Cattell
                   were
                   taken
                   from
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   through
                   Gods
                   goodnesse
                   hee
                   was
                   rescued
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   loued
                   Sodome
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   liue
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   though
                   fire
                   and
                   brimstone
                   were
                   ready
                   to
                   be
                   powred
                   vpon
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   dragged
                   and
                   drawne
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Towne
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   hee
                   would
                   not
                   easily
                   haue
                   left
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   albeit
                   his
                   soule
                   was
                   daily
                   vexed
                   with
                   the
                   filthinesse
                   of
                   their
                   behauiour
                   ;
                   his
                   wife
                   looked
                   backe
                   when
                   shee
                   was
                   deliuered
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   she
                   was
                   turned
                   into
                   a
                   Pillar
                   of
                   salt
                   :
                   his
                   daughters
                   were
                   so
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   ashamed
                   to
                   lye
                   with
                   their
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   Lot
                   himselfe
                   learned
                   to
                   drinke
                   wine
                   very
                   liberally
                   ,
                   whereby
                   hee
                   was
                   brought
                   into
                   a
                   filthy
                   sinne
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   were
                   assured
                   that
                   hee
                   should
                   continue
                   safe
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   the
                   temptations
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   :
                   
                   yet
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   his
                   familie
                   ,
                   and
                   feare
                   of
                   their
                   falling
                   ,
                   should
                   bee
                   a
                   cause
                   sufficient
                   to
                   driue
                   him
                   from
                   wicked
                   companie
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   be
                   touched
                   with
                   a
                   conscience
                   and
                   a
                   feeling
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   infirmitie
                   ,
                   what
                   loue
                   of
                   profit
                   ,
                   what
                   hope
                   of
                   aduautage
                   should
                   keepe
                   him
                   there
                   ?
                   Lot
                   therefore
                   might
                   plainely
                   see
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   vpon
                   his
                   familie
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   liue
                   ,
                   and
                   linger
                   so
                   long
                   among
                   those
                   wicked
                   Sodomites
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   these
                   men
                   receiued
                   such
                   deepe
                   and
                   great
                   woundes
                   by
                   wicked
                   companie
                   ,
                   then
                   who
                   is
                   that
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   is
                   his
                   name
                   that
                   can
                   thinke
                   to
                   stand
                   among
                   them
                   ?
                   We
                   therfore
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   circumspect
                   and
                   carefull
                   to
                   keep
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   wicked
                   men
                   :
                   for
                   their
                   heresies
                   will
                   make
                   vs
                   heretikes
                   ,
                   their
                   carelesnes
                   will
                   make
                   vs
                   vngodly
                   and
                   secure
                   .
                   This
                   commandement
                   of
                   flying
                   euill
                   is
                   very
                   generall
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   bee
                   extended
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   commandements
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   brought
                   to
                   breake
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   euill
                   companie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vers.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     they
                     cannot
                     sleepe
                     except
                     they
                     haue
                     done
                     euill
                     ;
                     their
                     sleepe
                     departeth
                     except
                     they
                     haue
                     caused
                     some
                     to
                     fall
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   law
                   and
                   precept
                   which
                   was
                   prouided
                   for
                   the
                   auoyding
                   of
                   euill
                   company
                   ,
                   was
                   most
                   effectually
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   former
                   verses
                   .
                   The
                   reasons
                   of
                   this
                   commandement
                   
                   do
                   follow
                   in
                   the
                   foure
                   next
                   verses
                   .
                   These
                   reasons
                   are
                   in
                   nūber
                   two
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   drawn
                   from
                   the
                   peruerse
                   and
                   crooked
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   disposition
                   of
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   16.
                   17.
                   and
                   19.
                   verses
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   drawne
                   from
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   godlie
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   their
                   behauiour
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   18.
                   
                   The
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   count
                   wickednesse
                   as
                   pleasant
                   as
                   wine
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   make
                   vngodly
                   practises
                   their
                   chiefest
                   delight
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   their
                   
                   meate
                   and
                   drinke
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   best
                   refreshed
                   when
                   they
                   most
                   offend
                   :
                   neither
                   are
                   they
                   content
                   with
                   their
                   owne
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   doe
                   moreouer
                   cause
                   other
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   wickednesse
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   cannot
                   come
                   by
                   their
                   purpose
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   great
                   occasion
                   to
                   worke
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   deuised
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   made
                   some
                   fitter
                   for
                   their
                   vngodly
                   
                   friendship
                   ,
                   then
                   their
                   sleep
                   departeth
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   at
                   rest
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   hungry
                   man
                   cannot
                   sleepe
                   quietly
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   appetite
                   continually
                   craueth
                   meate
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   wicked
                   taketh
                   no
                   rest
                   nor
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   st●ffed
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   haue
                   not
                   his
                   b●l●ie
                   full
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   .
                   
                   How
                   carefull
                   ought
                   we
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   to
                   auoide
                   euill
                   companie
                   ?
                   how
                   iarre
                   must
                   we
                   flie
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   heartily
                   should
                   we
                   hate
                   it
                   continually
                   ?
                   Here
                   we
                   may
                   note
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   very
                   speciall
                   signe
                   and
                   marke
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   childe
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   make
                   it
                   our
                   me●te
                   and
                   our
                   drinke
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     my
                     m●●te
                     ●o
                     do
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     my
                     Father
                     :
                  
                   and
                   as
                   Iob
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     esteemed
                     it
                     more
                     then
                     mine
                     appointed
                     ●oode
                     .
                  
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   can
                   count
                   it
                   the
                   great
                   comfort
                   of
                   our
                   harts
                   ,
                   and
                   solace
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   can
                   do
                   good
                   ●o
                   other●
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   prouoke
                   and
                   s●irre
                   them
                   vp
                   to
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   argument
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   receiued
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   pledge
                   and
                   a
                   seale
                   of
                   our
                   euerlasting
                   saluation
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God.
                   Moreouer
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   gr●eued
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   wrought
                   no
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   nor
                   gotten
                   good
                   by
                   others
                   :
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   comfortles
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   taught
                   others
                   ●ome
                   goodnes
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   prouoked
                   them
                   vnto
                   practise
                   of
                   some
                   good
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   before
                   time
                   learned
                   :
                   this
                   may
                   well
                   warrant
                   vs
                   that
                   we
                   doe
                   truely
                   loue
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   loueth
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   bring
                   vs
                   vnto
                   life
                   .
                   Thus
                   farre
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   reason
                   ,
                   which
                   as
                   it
                   describeth
                   vnto
                   vs
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   must
                   bee
                   applied
                   to
                   the
                   generall
                   head
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vers.
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     way
                     of
                     the
                     Righteous
                     shineth
                     as
                     the
                     Light
                     ,
                     that
                     shineth
                     more
                     and
                     more
                     ,
                     vnto
                     the
                     perfect
                     day
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   second
                   reason
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   auoide
                   the
                   euill
                   companie
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   dutie
                   we
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   ioyne
                   our selues
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   companions
                   of
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   feare
                   the
                   Lord.
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   to
                   flie
                   from
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   leaue
                   their
                   
                   cōpany
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   make
                   hast
                   to
                   the
                   assemblies
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   &
                   linke
                   our selues
                   in
                   friēdship
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   ●or
                   of
                   our selues
                   wee
                   can
                   deuise
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   our selues
                   wee
                   can
                   learne
                   to
                   worke
                   wickednesse
                   :
                   wee
                   can
                   giue
                   place
                   to
                   vngodly
                   motions
                   ,
                   wee
                   can
                   foster
                   vp
                   fleshly
                   desires
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   our
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   abundance
                   of
                   euill
                   will
                   flow
                   ou●
                   of
                   vs.
                   Albeit
                   therefore
                   we
                   doe
                   a●oyde
                   the
                   corruption
                   wherewith
                   wee
                   might
                   be
                   infected
                   by
                   others
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   we
                   prouide
                   not
                   some
                   helpe
                   for
                   our
                   owne
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   by
                   good
                   companie
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   as
                   wicked
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   alone
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   which
                   liue
                   among
                   the
                   wicked
                   :
                   wee
                   must
                   then
                   seeke
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   them
                   we
                   must
                   nourish
                   peace
                   and
                   loue
                   ,
                   by
                   labouring
                   to
                   profit
                   them
                   by
                   what
                   good
                   thing
                   soeuer
                   wee
                   haue
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   receiuing
                   and
                   learning
                   some
                   goodnesse
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   sustaining
                   of
                   our
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   relieuing
                   of
                   our
                   needes
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   supplie
                   of
                   our
                   manifold
                   wants
                   .
                   Dauid
                   did
                   see
                   how
                   needfull
                   this
                   was
                   :
                   therefore
                   Psal.
                   16.
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   keepe
                   himselfe
                   from
                   the
                   corrupt
                   worship
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hateth
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   hee
                   will
                   ioyne
                   himselfe
                   to
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   loue
                   that
                   he
                   beareth
                   them
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     All
                     my
                     delight
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   another
                   Psalme
                   ,
                   saith
                   hee
                   :
                   
                     I
                     ha●●
                     them
                     that
                     hate
                     thee
                     O
                     Lorde
                     :
                  
                   whereunto
                   that
                   may
                   bee
                   well
                   ioyned
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     compa●ion
                  
                   
                   
                     to
                     all
                     them
                     that
                     loue
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     loue
                     thy
                     name
                     .
                  
                   But
                   Lot
                   did
                   greatly
                   faile
                   in
                   that
                   point
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   returne
                   to
                   his
                   vnckle
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   was
                   deliuered
                   out
                   of
                   Sodome
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   
                   he
                   had
                   gon●
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   haue
                   bin
                   preserued
                   from
                   much
                   woe
                   peraduenture
                   ,
                   which
                   ●lter
                   did
                   befall
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   was
                   hard
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   confesse
                   his
                   fault
                   vnto
                   his
                   vnckle
                   ,
                   this
                   was
                   grieuous
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   seeke
                   for
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   Abraham
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   came
                   hereof
                   but
                   griefe
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   shame
                   vnto
                   his
                   familie
                   ,
                   and
                   continuall
                   punishment
                   vnto
                   his
                   posteritie
                   ?
                
                 
                   This
                   rule
                   then
                   must
                   be
                   diligently
                   obserued
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   alwayes
                   as
                   carefull
                   and
                   desirous
                   to
                   ioyne
                   our selues
                   with
                   godly
                   companie
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   be
                   to
                   auoyde
                   the
                   assemblies
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                   If
                   this
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   indeede
                   ;
                   then
                   how
                   great
                   and
                   how
                   grieuous
                   is
                   their
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   how
                   fearefully
                   doe
                   they
                   offend
                   ,
                   which
                   forsake
                   the
                   societie
                   of
                   the
                   godlie
                   ,
                   to
                   dwell
                   among
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   leaue
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   familiaritie
                   of
                   wicked
                   men
                   ?
                   It
                   were
                   good
                   for
                   such
                   to
                   consider
                   what
                   the
                   Angell
                   of
                   the
                   Lorde
                   saide
                   vnto
                   Hagar
                   ,
                   when
                   she
                   fled
                   from
                   Sarah
                   her
                   mistresse
                   :
                   
                     Hagar
                     ,
                     Sarahs
                     maide
                     ,
                     whence
                     commest
                     thou
                     ?
                     and
                     whither
                  
                   
                   
                   
                     wilt
                     thou
                     goe
                  
                   ?
                   This
                   talke
                   might
                   passe
                   betweene
                   them
                   .
                   Angell
                   .
                   Whence
                   commest
                   thou
                   ?
                   
                   Hagar
                   .
                   From
                   Abrahams
                   house
                   .
                   Angell
                   .
                   Whither
                   goest
                   thou
                   ?
                   Hagar
                   .
                   Into
                   Aegypt
                   .
                   Angell
                   .
                   Whence
                   commest
                   thou
                   ?
                   Hagar
                   .
                   From
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God.
                   Angell
                   .
                   Whither
                   goest
                   thou
                   ?
                   Hagar
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   vngod●●e
                   Aegyptians
                   .
                   Angell
                   .
                   Whence
                   commest
                   thou
                   ?
                   Hagar
                   .
                   From
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   Angell
                   .
                   Whither
                   goest
                   thou
                   ?
                   Hagar
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   Synagogue
                   of
                   Satan
                   .
                   Angell
                   .
                   Take
                   heede
                   to
                   thy selfe
                   and
                   beware
                   ,
                   commit
                   not
                   this
                   great
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   doe
                   not
                   this
                   great
                   sinne
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   returne
                   thy selfe
                   vnto
                   thy
                   mistresse
                   ,
                   humble
                   thy selfe
                   vnto
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   her
                   will.
                   How
                   pithie
                   is
                   this
                   speech
                   ?
                   How
                   effectuall
                   and
                   worthie
                   to
                   bee
                   remembred
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   alreadie
                   changed
                   our
                   places
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   wee
                   goe
                   about
                   to
                   change
                   them
                   ?
                   Let
                   vs
                   remember
                   the
                   saying
                   of
                   the
                   Angell
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   vs
                   consider
                   whether
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   likewise
                   be
                   saide
                   vnto
                   vs
                   :
                   whence
                   commest
                   thou
                   ?
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   whither
                   goest
                   thou
                   ?
                   to
                   the
                   assemblie
                   of
                   heretikes
                   :
                   where
                   hast
                   thou
                   bene
                   ?
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   where
                   art
                   thou
                   ,
                   or
                   
                   whither
                   wilt
                   thou
                   go
                   ?
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   &
                   the
                   vanitie
                   thereof
                   .
                   O
                   fearefull
                   exchange
                   ▪
                   Refraine
                   thy selfe
                   betimes
                   ,
                   returne
                   thy
                   foote
                   with
                   speede
                   ,
                   come
                   hastily
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   humble
                   thy selfe
                   vnder
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   promise
                   and
                   performe
                   all
                   obedience
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   thee
                   may
                   receiue
                   thee
                   to
                   his
                   fauour
                   againe
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   thinke
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   speake
                   vnto
                   our
                   consciences
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   vs
                   answere
                   him
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   will
                   without
                   doubt
                   stay
                   vs
                   from
                   many
                   vnaduised
                   and
                   vnprofitable
                   changes
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   do
                   rightly
                   and
                   in
                   truth
                   consider
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   going
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   hastily
                   separate
                   our selues
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   resort
                   to
                   the
                   children
                   and
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   this
                   verse
                   are
                   called
                   righteous
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   righteous
                   men
                   whose
                   companie
                   wee
                   must
                   keepe
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   must
                   associate
                   
                   and
                   ioyne
                   our selues
                   ,
                   are
                   here
                   described
                   by
                   two
                   notes
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   note
                   of
                   a
                   righteous
                   man
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   life
                   bee
                   ordered
                   and
                   guided
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   shineth
                   out
                   before
                   him
                   as
                   a
                   light
                   to
                   his
                   feete
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   lanterne
                   to
                   his
                   paths
                   .
                   When
                   a
                   man
                   therefore
                   hath
                   a
                   desire
                   and
                   care
                   to
                   measure
                   all
                   things
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   he
                   walketh
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   his
                   light
                   shineth
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   an
                   argument
                   that
                   shee
                   is
                   a
                   righteous
                   man.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   note
                   of
                   a
                   righteous
                   man
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   still
                   growes
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   daily
                   good
                   
                   proceedings
                   in
                   godlines
                   .
                   But
                   here
                   may
                   some
                   man
                   say
                   :
                   I
                   feele
                   not
                   this
                   encrease
                   and
                   going
                   forward
                   :
                   nay
                   I
                   am
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   somtimes
                   driuen
                   to
                   commit
                   sinne
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   I
                   answere
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   state
                   is
                   both
                   doubtfull
                   and
                   daungerous
                   :
                   yet
                   if
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   
                   thou
                   labour
                   to
                   prouide
                   for
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   thy
                   soule
                   ,
                   then
                   trie
                   thy selfe
                   and
                   thine
                   owne
                   heart
                   by
                   these
                   notes
                   .
                   First
                   if
                   the
                   conscience
                   of
                   thy
                   former
                   carelesnesse
                   doe
                   make
                   thee
                   carefull
                   :
                   if
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   thy
                   former
                   sinnes
                   do
                   cause
                   thee
                   more
                   to
                   hate
                   and
                   abhorre
                   sinne
                   ,
                   more
                   to
                   flie
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   manfully
                   to
                   striue
                   and
                   fight
                   against
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   short
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   ca●st
                   make
                   euery
                   thing
                   that
                   befalleth
                   thee
                   ,
                   an
                   occasion
                   to
                   help
                   thee
                   forward
                   :
                   then
                   maiest
                   thou
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   thou
                   makest
                   some
                   good
                   proceedings
                   ;
                   for
                   
                   as
                   wee
                   knowe
                   that
                   the
                   cloudes
                   can
                   neither
                   lessen
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   nor
                   let
                   the
                   course
                   thereof
                   ,
                   because
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   they
                   are
                   scattered
                   by
                   the
                   heate
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                   which
                   shineth
                   out
                   
                   most
                   comfortably
                   :
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   although
                   sometimes
                   our
                   righteousnes
                   be
                   couered
                   with
                   our
                   infirmities
                   ;
                   yet
                   if
                   we
                   ouercome
                   them
                   &
                   driue
                   them
                   away
                   ,
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   our
                   righteousnes
                   is
                   not
                   hindred
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   letted
                   by
                   a
                   fall
                   in
                   his
                   iourney
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   hee
                   learneth
                   thereby
                   to
                   take
                   better
                   heede
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   haste
                   faster
                   forward
                   :
                   so
                   wee
                   by
                   our
                   falles
                   and
                   infirmities
                   are
                   not
                   stayed
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   make
                   vs
                   more
                   careful
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   earnest
                   in
                   going
                   forward
                   ;
                   yet
                   must
                   we
                   not
                   say
                   heere
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   light
                   matter
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   more
                   carefull
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   haue
                   once
                   truely
                   felt
                   the
                   griefe
                   of
                   heart
                   
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   know
                   how
                   hard
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   get
                   victorie
                   ouer
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   consider
                   how
                   much
                   hee
                   hath
                   displeased
                   God
                   by
                   sinne
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   consider
                   the
                   fearefull
                   punishment
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   procured
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   hee
                   be
                   perswaded
                   that
                   none
                   can
                   raise
                   him
                   vp
                   from
                   sinne
                   but
                   God
                   
                   alone
                   ;
                   then
                   hee
                   will
                   be
                   most
                   afraide
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   knoweth
                   not
                   whether
                   God
                   will
                   rayse
                   him
                   vp
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   if
                   anie
                   thinke
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   small
                   matter
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   certaine
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   vnfainedly
                   repented
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   washed
                   from
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                   This
                   first
                   rule
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   fit
                   to
                   trie
                   ourselues
                   ,
                   when
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   feeling
                   we
                   can
                   perceiue
                   no
                   encrease
                   of
                   godlines
                   within
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   cause
                   vs
                   when
                   wee
                   
                   see
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   esteeme
                   more
                   highly
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   greater
                   account
                   or
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   our
                   former
                   negligence
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   sin
                   through
                   infirmitie
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   we
                   haue
                   slipped
                   ,
                   doe
                   make
                   the
                   word
                   more
                   sauorie
                   &
                   lightsome
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   certaine
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   fall
                   hath
                   helped
                   vs
                   forward
                   .
                   Contrariwise
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   former
                   carelesnesse
                   do
                   make
                   vs
                   more
                   carelesse
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   slippes
                   or
                   sinnes
                   doe
                   make
                   the
                   word
                   vnsauourie
                   or
                   vnseasonable
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   most
                   fearefull
                   plight
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   great
                   danger
                   to
                   fall
                   away
                   :
                   therefore
                   let
                   vs
                   striue
                   against
                   these
                   ,
                   &
                   let
                   vs
                   labour
                   to
                   vse
                   euery
                   thing
                   to
                   helpe
                   vs
                   forward
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   labour
                   to
                   finde
                   sweetnes
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   we
                   shall
                   haue
                   comfort
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   our
                   infirmities
                   ;
                   then
                   shall
                   our
                   light
                   shine
                   brighter
                   euery
                   day
                   ,
                   vntill
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   our
                   dying
                   day
                   now
                   :
                   the
                   meanes
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   to
                   preserue
                   and
                   increase
                   this
                   light
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   is
                   his
                   holy
                   Word
                   ▪
                   by
                   which
                   as
                   we
                   receiued
                   our
                   light
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   wee
                   labour
                   to
                   haue
                   it
                   continued
                   :
                   therefore
                   i●
                   wee
                   will
                   not
                   ●au●
                   our
                   light
                   quenched
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   despise
                   prophecie
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   haue
                   it
                   to
                   burne
                   cl●●●e
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   must
                   attend
                   vnto
                   hearing
                   ,
                   reading
                   ,
                   conferring
                   ,
                   meditating
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   exercises
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   eschue
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   occasions
                   of
                   euill
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   light
                   shall
                   flame
                   out
                   continually
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vers.
                     19.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     way
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     is
                     darknesse
                     ,
                     they
                     knowe
                     not
                     wherein
                     they
                     shall
                     fall
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   former
                   verse
                   is
                   amplified
                   by
                   the
                   contrarie
                   estate
                   &
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   their
                   way
                   is
                   as
                   darknes
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   be
                   destitute
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   wherein
                   they
                   shall
                   fall
                   :
                   they
                   sin
                   &
                   see
                   it
                   not
                   ;
                   they
                   run
                   vnto
                   heresies
                   ,
                   and
                   knowe
                   it
                   not
                   ;
                   the
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   hang
                   ouer
                   their
                   heads
                   ,
                   &
                   they
                   espie
                   it
                   not
                   :
                   therefore
                   when
                   
                   they
                   thinke
                   least
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   brought
                   into
                   greatest
                   danger
                   ;
                   trouble
                   shal
                   assaile
                   them
                   like
                   an
                   armed
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   sorrow
                   shall
                   come
                   vpon
                   them
                   like
                   as
                   vpon
                   a
                   woman
                   that
                   trauelleth
                   with
                   ●hild
                   ▪
                   In
                   this
                   case
                   are
                   all
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   inlightened
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   make
                   not
                   the
                   word
                   their
                   lanterne
                   ,
                   continually
                   to
                   shine
                   out
                   before
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   contrary
                   case
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   directed
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   doings
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   they
                   see
                   light
                   .
                   They
                   see
                   the
                   subtiltie
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   shunne
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   taken
                   with
                   an
                   horror
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   of
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   heresies
                   ,
                   they
                   foresee
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   and
                   preuent
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   they
                   kept
                   safe
                   and
                   preserued
                   from
                   euil
                   .
                   Thus
                   farre
                   haue
                   we
                   bene
                   dehorted
                   from
                   vngodly
                   company
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   precepts
                   and
                   reasons
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   dehortation
                   followeth
                   from
                   this
                   place
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Chapter
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vers.
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     My
                     sonne
                     ,
                     attend
                     vnto
                     my
                     words
                     ,
                     incline
                     thine
                     eare
                     vnto
                     my
                     sayings
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   HEre
                   followeth
                   the
                   dehortation
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   are
                   forewarned
                   of
                   the
                   corruption
                   which
                   ●s
                   in
                   our selues
                   :
                   yet
                   before
                   the
                   Wiseman
                   commeth
                   to
                   giue
                   any
                   speciall
                   or
                   particular
                   precepts
                   of
                   this
                   corruption
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   after
                   this
                   maner
                   deliuer
                   some
                   generall
                   precepts
                   
                   for
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   whereby
                   this
                   corruptiō
                   may
                   be
                   cured
                   in
                   vs.
                   These
                   general
                   precepts
                   are
                   set
                   forth
                   in
                   these
                   3.
                   verses
                   ,
                   wherin
                   first
                   there
                   is
                   generally
                   required
                   of
                   vs
                   great
                   attendāce
                   vnto
                   the
                   whole
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   
                     Attend
                     vnto
                     my
                     wordes
                  
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   commaunded
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   This
                   precept
                   bindeth
                   vs
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   word
                   be
                   read
                   or
                   preached
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   conferred
                   of
                   :
                   for
                   all
                   these
                   wayes
                   we
                   may
                   get
                   great
                   profit
                   by
                   hearing
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   easily
                   drawne
                   vnto
                   this
                   hearing
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   precept
                   is
                   very
                   effectually
                   deliuered
                   in
                   these
                   wordes
                   .
                   
                     Incline
                     thine
                     eare
                  
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   kinde
                   of
                   speech
                   there
                   is
                   first
                   noted
                   ,
                   our
                   naturall
                   slothfulnesse
                   and
                   securitie
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   our selues
                   haue
                   no
                   good
                   desire
                   or
                   inclination
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   GOD
                   by
                   his
                   spirit
                   doe
                   worke
                   it
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   bore
                   through
                   our
                   eares
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   noted
                   this
                   ;
                   that
                   wee
                   should
                   heare
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   plaine
                   for
                   vs
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   striue
                   and
                   struggle
                   with
                   our selues
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   heare
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   neuer
                   so
                   little
                   st●●●
                   vs
                   vp
                   therevnto
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Vers.
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     Let
                     them
                     not
                     depart
                     from
                     thine
                     eyes
                     :
                     but
                     keepe
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     middest
                     of
                     thine
                     heart
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IN
                   these
                   words
                   is
                   a
                   third
                   charge
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   should
                   make
                   a
                   profitable
                   vse
                   for
                   our selues
                   in
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   beholding
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   :
                   for
                   both
                   these
                   wayes
                   we
                   may
                   winne
                   great
                   and
                   good
                   strength
                   to
                   ouercome
                   our
                   corruption
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   these
                   exercises
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   commended
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   The
                   fourth
                   and
                   last
                   precept
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   verse
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   
                     Keepe
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     middest
                     of
                     thine
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   In
                   this
                   precept
                   is
                   prescribed
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   vsing
                   and
                   doing
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   duties
                   :
                   for
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   must
                   be
                   done
                   with
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   giue
                   attendance
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   with
                   the
                   stilnes
                   and
                   quietnes
                   of
                   the
                   outward
                   members
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   also
                   be
                   attentiue
                   with
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   read
                   ,
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   conferred
                   of
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   our
                   outward
                   eares
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   with
                   our
                   very
                   hearts
                   .
                   Wee
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   rest
                   in
                   the
                   simple
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   bare
                   beholding
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   :
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   labour
                   for
                   a
                   fourth
                   thing
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   looke
                   that
                   our
                   hearts
                   be
                   present
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   either
                   reade
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   or
                   behold
                   the
                   creatures
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   further
                   thing
                   to
                   bee
                   here
                   obserued
                   :
                   for
                   by
                   
                   this
                   commandement
                   we
                   are
                   charged
                   to
                   lay
                   vp
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   all
                   the
                   profit
                   which
                   we
                   learne
                   by
                   these
                   meanes
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   vse
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   to
                   feele
                   some
                   present
                   vse
                   and
                   profit
                   by
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   lay
                   vp
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   whatsoeuer
                   gaine
                   wee
                   get
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   be
                   stored
                   and
                   prepared
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   This
                   must
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   prayer
                   and
                   meditations
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   wee
                   pray
                   feruently
                   before
                   ,
                   after
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   vsing
                   of
                   these
                   meanes
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   after
                   we
                   haue
                   vsed
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   diligently
                   meditate
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   both
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   confirmed
                   in
                   each
                   dutie
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   that
                   wee
                   way
                   applie
                   them
                   to
                   our
                   own
                   particular
                   &
                   priuate
                   vse
                   :
                   then
                   vndoubtedly
                   God
                   will
                   giue
                   a
                   blessing
                   to
                   his
                   meanes
                   rightly
                   vsed
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   write
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   yea
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   giue
                   a
                   further
                   blessing
                   vnto
                   them
                   ;
                   life
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   health
                   vnto
                   our
                   flesh
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   followeth
                   in
                   the
                   22.
                   verse
                   ,
                   which
                   before
                   hath
                   beene
                   expounded
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   verses
                   are
                   very
                   notable
                   and
                   worthie
                   of
                   all
                   remembrance
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   commend
                   vnto
                   vs
                   all
                   the
                   meanes
                   whereby
                   Gods
                   word
                   is
                   made
                   effectuall
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   hearing
                   ,
                   reading
                   ,
                   preaching
                   ,
                   praying
                   ,
                   conferring
                   ,
                   meditating
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   godly
                   and
                   heauenly
                   exercises
                   .
                   In
                   other
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   scripture
                   ,
                   sometime
                   one
                   ,
                   sometime
                   another
                   is
                   mentioned
                   .
                   But
                   here
                   all
                   are
                   expressely
                   named
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   no
                   doubt
                   was
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   great
                   wisedome
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   this
                   hath
                   met
                   with
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   nature
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   corruption
                   
                   much
                   preuaileth
                   and
                   beareth
                   great
                   sway
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   vsing
                   some
                   one
                   meanes
                   diligently
                   ,
                   doe
                   neglect
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   Some
                   men
                   doe
                   so
                   rest
                   in
                   their
                   priuate
                   reading
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   neglect
                   hearing
                   ,
                   praying
                   ,
                   &
                   other
                   holesome
                   meanes
                   :
                   some
                   do
                   so
                   highly
                   esteeme
                   hearing
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   neuer
                   reade
                   to
                   confirme
                   the
                   thing
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   heard
                   ,
                   nor
                   vse
                   any
                   other
                   meanes
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   are
                   men
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   commendeth
                   all
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   chargeth
                   vs
                   with
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   so
                   straightly
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   with
                   hope
                   looke
                   for
                   any
                   blessing
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   wee
                   bee
                   carefull
                   and
                   diligent
                   in
                   all
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   dutie
                   then
                   of
                   euery
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   seriously
                   exercised
                   and
                   occupied
                   in
                   all
                   thos
                   exercises
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   blesse
                   al
                   :
                   or
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   sometime
                   one
                   ,
                   sometime
                   another
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   good
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   may
                   profit
                   vs.
                   These
                   9.
                   verses
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   giue
                   vs
                   in
                   charge
                   to
                   vse
                   with
                   diligence
                   the
                   hearing
                   and
                   other
                   exercises
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   must
                   bee
                   referred
                   vnto
                   the
                   second
                   commaundement
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vers.
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     Keepe
                     thy
                     heart
                     with
                     all
                     diligence
                     :
                     for
                     thereout
                     proceede
                     the
                     actions
                     of
                     life
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IN
                   this
                   verse
                   hee
                   doth
                   call
                   vs
                   from
                   all
                   kinde
                   of
                   inward
                   euill
                   ,
                   which
                   secretly
                   lieth
                   lurking
                   in
                   our
                   heart
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   that
                   in
                   very
                   deede
                   is
                   the
                   wel-spring
                   of
                   all
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   Salomon
                   doth
                   here
                   note
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   al
                   sinful
                   actions
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   although
                   we
                   should
                   neuer
                   see
                   any
                   man
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   although
                   wee
                   should
                   not
                   at
                   any
                   
                   time
                   be
                   tempted
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   by
                   any
                   :
                   yet
                   our
                   owne
                   hearts
                   would
                   corrupt
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   vs
                   to
                   sin
                   .
                   We
                   do
                   hereby
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   doctrine
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   loue
                   is
                   most
                   vntrue
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   do
                   teach
                   that
                   a
                   mā
                   is
                   not
                   naturally
                   inclined
                   vnto
                   euil
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   nature
                   is
                   not
                   wholy
                   corrupted
                   with
                   sinne
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   corrupted
                   and
                   infected
                   either
                   by
                   the
                   allurement
                   ,
                   or
                   example
                   and
                   temptation
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   euill
                   may
                   be
                   offered
                   by
                   some
                   other
                   man
                   :
                   but
                   Salomon
                   doth
                   here
                   teach
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   our
                   euill
                   is
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   he
                   commaundeth
                   vs
                   aboue
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   bee
                   watchfull
                   ouer
                   our
                   hearts
                   ;
                   for
                   from
                   them
                   doe
                   proceede
                   the
                   actions
                   of
                   life
                   or
                   of
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   causes
                   why
                   wee
                   are
                   charged
                   to
                   keepe
                   such
                   straite
                   watch
                   ouer
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   
                   number
                   two
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   heart
                   doth
                   carrie
                   with
                   it
                   euery
                   way
                   all
                   our
                   senses
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   Heathen
                   said
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   eye
                   that
                   seeth
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   heart
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   hand
                   that
                   toucheth
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   heart
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   other
                   senses
                   .
                   So
                   from
                   hence
                   it
                   commeth
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   oftentimes
                   great
                   sounds
                   and
                   much
                   noyse
                   :
                   yet
                   because
                   our
                   eares
                   doe
                   attend
                   vpon
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   earnestly
                   occupied
                   about
                   some
                   other
                   matter
                   ,
                   wee
                   heare
                   not
                   the
                   sounds
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   listen
                   vnto
                   the
                   noyse
                   .
                   From
                   hence
                   it
                   commeth
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   see
                   not
                   goodly
                   sights
                   and
                   shewes
                   when
                   they
                   bee
                   sometimes
                   offered
                   vnto
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   because
                   our
                   eyes
                   are
                   set
                   vpon
                   that
                   thing
                   ,
                   about
                   thwich
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   occupied
                   .
                   Yea
                   from
                   hence
                   it
                   commeth
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   sometimes
                   stumble
                   in
                   the
                   plaine
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   feete
                   doe
                   faile
                   vs
                   euen
                   in
                   ●●●●
                   places
                   ,
                   because
                   our
                   feete
                   are
                   carried
                   with
                   our
                   heart
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   earnestly
                   occupied
                   on
                   some
                   other
                   matter
                   .
                   Therefore
                   although
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   keepe
                   with
                   great
                   care
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   our
                   hand●
                   ,
                   our
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   our
                   body
                   :
                   yet
                   doth
                   it
                   most
                   stand
                   vs
                   in
                   hand
                   to
                   keepe
                   all
                   watch
                   and
                   ward
                   ouer
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   rule
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   cause
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   watch
                   ouer
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   maketh
                   or
                   marreth
                   
                   all
                   our
                   actions
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   our
                   heart
                   bee
                   pure
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   our
                   actions
                   bee
                   pure
                   and
                   accepted
                   of
                   through
                   Christ
                   ,
                   though
                   some
                   want
                   bee
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   contrariwise
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   hearts
                   bee
                   not
                   sound
                   ,
                   but
                   corrupted
                   and
                   vnpure
                   ;
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   nature
                   and
                   kinde
                   are
                   good
                   ,
                   yet
                   doe
                   become
                   euill
                   &
                   sinfull
                   through
                   vs.
                   This
                   may
                   be
                   perceiued
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   our
                   life
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   then
                   a
                   little
                   fee
                   how
                   our
                   corruption
                   deceiueth
                   &
                   defileth
                   vs
                   in
                   many
                   things
                   .
                   First
                   this
                   is
                   without
                   all
                   controuersie
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   onely
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   hearts
                   ,
                   which
                   causeth
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   slacke
                   in
                   doing
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   leaue
                   it
                   altogether
                   vndone
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   to
                   do
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   euill
                   and
                   odious
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   albeit
                   many
                   causes
                   may
                   be
                   pretended
                   ,
                   which
                   sometime
                   may
                   haue
                   a
                   shew
                   of
                   goodnesse
                   :
                   yet
                   those
                   causes
                   are
                   but
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   goodnesse
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Some
                   men
                   are
                   kept
                   back
                   from
                   doing
                   good
                   to
                   their
                   familie
                   by
                   catechizing
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   all
                   me●●●
                   talke
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   hazard
                   the
                   credit
                   of
                   their
                   name
                   .
                   Some
                   are
                   〈◊〉
                   backe
                   from
                   being
                   zealous
                   in
                   godlinesse
                   :
                   because
                   they
                   might
                   stil
                   vse
                   their
                   libertie
                   ,
                   in
                   buying
                   and
                   bargaining
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   might
                   prouide
                   for
                   their selues
                   and
                   families
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   euery
                   thing
                   they
                   doe
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   haue
                   a
                   colourable
                   excuse
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   doe
                   nothing
                   without
                   a
                   reason
                   .
                   But
                   their
                   excuses
                   are
                   but
                   colours
                   ,
                   their
                   reasons
                   are
                   very
                   rawe
                   ,
                   not
                   seasoned
                   with
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   deceiued
                   through
                   the
                   deceitfulnes
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   their
                   corruption
                   deceiueth
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   beguiled
                   because
                   they
                   make
                   no
                   triall
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   thing
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   euen
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   in
                   their
                   kinde
                   are
                   good
                   .
                   To
                   leaue
                   sinne
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   good
                   thing
                   :
                   yet
                   if
                   wee
                   doe
                   not
                   herein
                   take
                   heede
                   vnto
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   besore
                   deceiued
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   wee
                   be
                   minded
                   and
                   doe
                   purpose
                   to
                   leaue
                   sinne
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   consider
                   the
                   cause
                   why
                   wee
                   purpose
                   and
                   goe
                   about
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   often
                   finde
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   conscience
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   punishmēt
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   shame
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   moueth
                   vs
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   The
                   adulterer
                   doth
                   many
                   times
                   abstaine
                   from
                   his
                   filthie
                   adulterie
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   that
                   sinne
                   is
                   odious
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   it
                   will
                   bring
                   him
                   to
                   open
                   shame
                   among
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   theefe
                   without
                   any
                   hatred
                   of
                   theft
                   doth
                   sometimes
                   keepe
                   himselfe
                   from
                   the
                   outward
                   act
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   auoid
                   hanging
                   and
                   the
                   outward
                   danger
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   shame
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   feare
                   of
                   men
                   doth
                   more
                   preuaile
                   with
                   many
                   than
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   appeare
                   by
                   this
                   that
                   
                   they
                   wil
                   abstaine
                   from
                   such
                   things
                   whereunto
                   there
                   belongeth
                   shame
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   which
                   some
                   grieuous
                   punishment
                   amongst
                   men
                   is
                   appointed
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   theft
                   ,
                   murther
                   ,
                   adulterie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   yet
                   they
                   will
                   passe
                   by
                   great
                   sinnes
                   for
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   penall
                   statute
                   ,
                   as
                   swearing
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   For
                   if
                   
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   true
                   conscience
                   of
                   sin
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   make
                   a
                   conscience
                   of
                   all
                   sinnes
                   :
                   but
                   especially
                   of
                   these
                   sinnes
                   which
                   in
                   Gods
                   eyes
                   are
                   most
                   abominable
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   rest
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   left
                   any
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   that
                   were
                   sufficient
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   narrowly
                   search
                   into
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   what
                   cause
                   hath
                   moued
                   vs
                   so
                   to
                   doe
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   with
                   sorrow
                   repent
                   vs
                   of
                   our
                   wickednes
                   ,
                   and
                   leaue
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   forsake
                   it
                   ,
                   either
                   because
                   it
                   will
                   bee
                   no
                   longer
                   profitable
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   because
                   wee
                   be
                   sickly
                   ,
                   or
                   olde
                   ,
                   or
                   weake
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   no
                   longer
                   pleasure
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   then
                   our
                   labour
                   is
                   but
                   lost
                   ,
                   our
                   hearts
                   haue
                   deceiued
                   vs.
                   And
                   many
                   (
                   no
                   doubt
                   )
                   are
                   thus
                   deceiued
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   they
                   shew
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   deceiued
                   by
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   still
                   speake
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   without
                   sorrowe
                   ,
                   and
                   laugh
                   at
                   others
                   ,
                   which
                   commit
                   the
                   same
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Verily
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   repented
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   them
                   would
                   haue
                   bene
                   grieuous
                   vnto
                   them
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   very
                   sorie
                   when
                   they
                   saw
                   others
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   like
                   sinne
                   .
                   But
                   seeing
                   they
                   can
                   laugh
                   and
                   make
                   a
                   sport
                   at
                   it
                   when
                   any
                   man
                   doth
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   haue
                   done
                   ,
                   most
                   sure
                   and
                   certaine
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   hearts
                   haue
                   deceiued
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   yet
                   in
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   haue
                   left
                   them
                   outwardly
                   .
                
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   proceede
                   a
                   little
                   further
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   into
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   .
                   We
                   purpose
                   to
                   deale
                   faithfully
                   ,
                   we
                   purpose
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   to
                   reade
                   it
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   in
                   themselues
                   are
                   very
                   good
                   :
                   yet
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   not
                   carefull
                   ouer
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   their
                   corruption
                   will
                   pollute
                   and
                   defile
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   moued
                   hereunto
                   (
                   not
                   with
                   any
                   zeale
                   of
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   )
                   but
                   with
                   a
                   care
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   credit
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   in
                   Truth
                   wee
                   would
                   countenance
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   because
                   wee
                   would
                   get
                   some
                   countenance
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   thing
                   good
                   in
                   it
                   owne
                   nature
                   is
                   made
                   euill
                   vnto
                   vs
                   and
                   sinfull
                   ,
                   because
                   our
                   hearts
                   are
                   not
                   right
                   in
                   the
                   thing
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   manie
                   bee
                   thus
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   may
                   soone
                   appeare
                   by
                   the
                   small
                   fruit
                   ,
                   which
                   most
                   men
                   doe
                   get
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   wee
                   see
                   manie
                   very
                   diligent
                   in
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   yet
                   profiting
                   nothing
                   ,
                   nor
                   desiring
                   to
                   profite
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   vndoubtedly
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   men
                   are
                   deceiued
                   by
                   their
                   owne
                   hearts
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   right
                   with
                   God.
                   If
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   conscience
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   heart
                   or
                   spirit
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   profit
                   something
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   greatly
                   grieued
                   for
                   their
                   not
                   profiting
                   .
                   Moreouer
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   haue
                   brought
                   our
                   purpose
                   to
                   practise
                   and
                   haue
                   done
                   any
                   good
                   thing
                   indeed
                   ;
                   euen
                   then
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   may
                   wee
                   be
                   beguiled
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   take
                   not
                   good
                   heede
                   .
                   The
                   corruption
                   of
                   our
                   heart
                   is
                   readie
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   proude
                   of
                   well-doing
                   ,
                   whereas
                   indeed
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   humbled
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   readie
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   glorie
                   in
                   that
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   we
                   should
                   giue
                   glorie
                   to
                   GOD
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   readie
                   to
                   make
                   that
                   an
                   occasion
                   of
                   slothfull
                   carelesnesse
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   be
                   as
                   a
                   spurre
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   more
                   carefull
                   .
                   Therefore
                   when
                   the
                   thing
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   worke
                   is
                   wrought
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   all
                   our
                   purpose
                   is
                   brought
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   still
                   be
                   carefull
                   ouer
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   still
                   haue
                   an
                   eye
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   corruption
                   bee
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   hurtfull
                   to
                   that
                   good
                   grace
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs.
                   Thus
                   whether
                   wee
                   purpose
                   to
                   leaue
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   wee
                   leaue
                   it
                   indeede
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   deceiued
                   by
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   not
                   right
                   in
                   doing
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Therefore
                   aboue
                   all
                   things
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   heede
                   vnto
                   our
                   hearts
                   :
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   doe
                   many
                   goodly
                   &
                   glorious
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   yet
                   our
                   hearts
                   wil
                   one
                   day
                   accuse
                   vs
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   our
                   conscience
                   will
                   check
                   and
                   controll
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   our
                   consciences
                   ,
                   will
                   vtterly
                   condemne
                   vs.
                   Now
                   contrariwise
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   heart
                   is
                   vpright
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   sound
                   and
                   sincere
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   the
                   Lord
                   fauourably
                   accept
                   of
                   our
                   doings
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   his
                   Sonne
                   he
                   will
                   count
                   them
                   righteous
                   .
                   Thus
                   if
                   we
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   heart
                   doe
                   leaue
                   sinne
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   dregs
                   therof
                   remaine
                   with
                   vs
                   :
                   if
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   heart
                   to
                   Godward
                   we
                   labour
                   after
                   goodnes
                   ,
                   though
                   wee
                   cannot
                   doe
                   the
                   good
                   which
                   we
                   would
                   ,
                   this
                   vprightnes
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   doth
                   please
                   God
                   greatly
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   surely
                   pardon
                   the
                   other
                   imperfections
                   through
                   Christ.
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   say
                   his
                   heart
                   is
                   pure
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   compare
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   the
                   iustice
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   who
                   so
                   seeth
                   not
                   great
                   corruptions
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   hee
                   seeth
                   nothing
                   .
                   Yet
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   hearts
                   are
                   pure
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   Faith
                   purifieth
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   wrought
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   sinne
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   some
                   corruption
                   remaine
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   doctrine
                   hath
                   two
                   speciall
                   vses
                   ;
                   First
                   ,
                   to
                   humble
                   vs
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   to
                   comfort
                   vs.
                   We
                   
                   haue
                   good
                   cause
                   to
                   bee
                   hūbled
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   it
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   cause
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   sins
                   is
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   &
                   cannot
                   be
                   laide
                   vpon
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   our
                   owne
                   corruption
                   which
                   causeth
                   vs
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   whilest
                   it
                   giueth
                   place
                   to
                   the
                   suggestions
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   policies
                   of
                   peruerse
                   
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   temptation
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   flesh
                   .
                   If
                   this
                   corruption
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   no
                   temptation
                   should
                   preuaile
                   against
                   vs
                   :
                   if
                   this
                   corruption
                   were
                   not
                   rooted
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   ouercome
                   euill
                   through
                   goodnes
                   .
                   Christ
                   was
                   free
                   from
                   all
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   voide
                   of
                   all
                   corruption
                   ,
                   therfore
                   sathan
                   by
                   tēptations
                   could
                   not
                   preuaile
                   against
                   him
                   ;
                   no
                   ,
                   sathan
                   could
                   not
                   preuaile
                   against
                   our
                   first
                   father
                   ,
                   vntil
                   his
                   hart
                   through
                   vnbeliefe
                   was
                   corrupted
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   through
                   our
                   corruption
                   doe
                   yeeld
                   vnto
                   our
                   temptations
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   sinnes
                   .
                   That
                   saying
                   therefore
                   is
                   altogether
                   vnsauourie
                   ,
                   which
                   theeues
                   and
                   others
                   haue
                   often
                   in
                   their
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   say
                   woe
                   be
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   or
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   woman
                   ,
                   that
                   euer
                   I
                   knew
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   neuer
                   fallen
                   into
                   their
                   companie
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   neuer
                   come
                   to
                   this
                   stay
                   and
                   wofull
                   state
                   .
                   For
                   albeit
                   euill
                   company
                   might
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   occasion
                   of
                   their
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   such
                   men
                   and
                   women
                   did
                   sinne
                   greatly
                   in
                   tempting
                   them
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   yet
                   their
                   owne
                   corruption
                   caused
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   ouercome
                   by
                   euill
                   companie
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   their
                   sinne
                   resteth
                   vpon
                   themselues
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   this
                   doctrine
                   doth
                   greatly
                   comfort
                   vs
                   ,
                   seeing
                   ●t
                   giueth
                   assurance
                   of
                   victorie
                   against
                   all
                   temptations
                   ;
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   renued
                   in
                   our
                   inward
                   man
                   ;
                   if
                   our
                   hart
                   be
                   purified
                   by
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   labour
                   against
                   them
                   by
                   flying
                   vnto
                   Christ.
                   And
                   this
                   shall
                   seeme
                   comfortable
                   indeed
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   that
                   euery
                   man
                   hath
                   some
                   corruption
                   either
                   more
                   or
                   lesse
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   his
                   regeneration
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   consider
                   that
                   the
                   diuell
                   as
                   a
                   deadly
                   enemie
                   ,
                   goeth
                   about
                   to
                   ouerthrowe
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   subuert
                   his
                   Faith
                   by
                   meanes
                   of
                   that
                   corruption
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   if
                   we
                   thinke
                   of
                   ,
                   it
                   wil
                   be
                   very
                   comfortable
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   perseuer
                   and
                   continue
                   ,
                   not
                   able
                   finally
                   to
                   be
                   ouercome
                   
                   of
                   any
                   temptation
                   :
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   very
                   comfortable
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   diuell
                   for
                   all
                   his
                   furie
                   ,
                   is
                   like
                   vnto
                   that
                   souldier
                   which
                   launced
                   the
                   impostume
                   of
                   his
                   enemy
                   ,
                   and
                   preserued
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   purposed
                   nothingelse
                   but
                   to
                   haue
                   slaine
                   him
                   .
                   Ioseph
                   was
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   temptations
                   of
                   his
                   Mi●●risse
                   came
                   into
                   his
                   eare
                   ,
                   hee
                   did
                   fight
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   fledde
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   a
                   good
                   issue
                   of
                   his
                   temptations
                   .
                   Dauid
                   contrariwise
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   part
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   and
                   truely
                   renued
                   :
                   yet
                   when
                   the
                   like
                   temptation
                   was
                   offered
                   ,
                   he
                   yeelded
                   and
                   was
                   ouercome
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   looked
                   not
                   vnto
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   distrusted
                   not
                   his
                   owne
                   weakenes
                   ,
                   set
                   not
                   the
                   Lorde
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   before
                   his
                   eyes
                   ,
                   fled
                   not
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nor
                   fought
                   not
                   couragiously
                   himselfe
                   against
                   it
                   :
                   therefore
                   in
                   what
                   measure
                   we
                   be
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   measure
                   we
                   vnto
                   our
                   regeneration
                   doe
                   adde
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   purging
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   distrust
                   of
                   
                   our
                   weakenes
                   to
                   driue
                   vs
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   measure
                   shall
                   we
                   withstand
                   all
                   temptations
                   :
                   and
                   ●s
                   we
                   faile
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   some
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   ;
                   so
                   doe
                   we
                   yeeld
                   vnto
                   temptations
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   we
                   buffe●ed
                   by
                   Sathan
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   be
                   pure
                   in
                   heart
                   and
                   stand
                   stedfast
                   ,
                   the
                   diuel
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   our
                   owne
                   corruptions
                   and
                   all
                   may
                   tempt
                   vs
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   hurt
                   vs.
                   They
                   may
                   let
                   vs
                   see
                   some
                   corruption
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   some
                   sinne
                   whereof
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   throughly
                   repented
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   something
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   right
                   within
                   vs
                   :
                   yet
                   if
                   wee
                   yeeld
                   not
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   doe
                   vs
                   good
                   and
                   not
                   euill
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   driue
                   vs
                   to
                   CHRIST
                   ,
                   before
                   whom
                   wee
                   must
                   lay
                   open
                   our
                   wounds
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   of
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   may
                   binde
                   them
                   vp
                   .
                   This
                   doctrine
                   then
                   (
                   as
                   wee
                   see
                   )
                   doth
                   teach
                   vs
                   reuerent
                   and
                   Christian
                   humilitie
                   ,
                   withall
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   ●●nister
                   most
                   worthie
                   matter
                   of
                   singular
                   comfort
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   that
                   wee
                   be
                   not
                   deceiu●d
                   herein
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   requisite
                   that
                   wee
                   make
                   some
                   triall
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   truly
                   humbled
                   if
                   we
                   finde
                   them
                   corrupted
                   :
                   or
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   comforted
                   ,
                   if
                   through
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   wee
                   doe
                   feele
                   our
                   sinnes
                   washed
                   away
                   .
                   Our
                   hearts
                   are
                   tryed
                   two
                   wayes
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   afflictions
                   and
                   temptations
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   by
                   the
                   motions
                   and
                   affections
                   thereof
                   For
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   corruption
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   appeare
                   by
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   .
                   
                   Sure
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   doth
                   shew
                   himselfe
                   in
                   troubles
                   and
                   temptations
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   he
                   is
                   indeed
                   :
                   if
                   troubles
                   doe
                   not
                   ouerturne
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   feare
                   cause
                   him
                   not
                   to
                   fall
                   away
                   ,
                   if
                   temptations
                   cannot
                   moue
                   him
                   to
                   forsake
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   deny
                   his
                   profession
                   ;
                   then
                   verily
                   he
                   hath
                   a
                   good
                   argument
                   that
                   his
                   heart
                   is
                   vpright
                   ;
                   he
                   hath
                   great
                   cause
                   of
                   comfort
                   and
                   reioycing
                   .
                   But
                   contrariwise
                   ,
                   if
                   for
                   feare
                   his
                   heart
                   faint
                   ,
                   if
                   for
                   troubles
                   he
                   turne
                   away
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   temptation
                   he
                   forget
                   his
                   triall
                   ,
                   and
                   betray
                   the
                   truth
                   ;
                   his
                   heart
                   is
                   not
                   vpright
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   gall
                   of
                   bitternes
                   ,
                   he
                   ought
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   to
                   be
                   greatly
                   humbled
                   .
                   Before
                   this
                   time
                   of
                   triall
                   come
                   ,
                   hee
                   may
                   thinke
                   well
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   perswade
                   his
                   heart
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   great
                   godlines
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   examine
                   not
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   do
                   not
                   streightly
                   looke
                   vnto
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   his
                   vertue
                   
                   will
                   proue
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   godlinesse
                   will
                   worke
                   his
                   griefe
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   be
                   many
                   men
                   which
                   now
                   in
                   this
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   doe
                   account
                   themselues
                   verie
                   religious
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   beare
                   a
                   countenance
                   with
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   outwardly
                   appeare
                   very
                   forward
                   :
                   but
                   because
                   they
                   resting
                   in
                   their
                   profession
                   ,
                   doe
                   not
                   examine
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   their
                   hope
                   faileth
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   fall
                   away
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   shall
                   be
                   changed
                   ,
                   when
                   religion
                   shall
                   be
                   altered
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   truth
                   shall
                   be
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   take
                   from
                   them
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   suffer
                   Sathan
                   to
                   tempt
                   them
                   with
                   heresie
                   ;
                   then
                   their
                   corruption
                   will
                   ouercome
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   beleeue
                   lyes
                   .
                   Likewise
                   men
                   that
                   haue
                   beene
                   brought
                   vp
                   by
                   godly
                   parents
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   that
                   haue
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   sure
                   setled
                   in
                   sound
                   religion
                   :
                   but
                   whilest
                   they
                   rest
                   in
                   these
                   outward
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   not
                   after
                   some
                   inward
                   truth
                   ,
                   their
                   hearts
                   doe
                   deceiue
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   time
                   they
                   shew
                   themselues
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   hollow
                   hearted
                   hypocrites
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   good
                   companie
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   light
                   vpon
                   wicked
                   companie
                   ,
                   their
                   former
                   godlinesse
                   is
                   forgotten
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   frame
                   themselues
                   vnto
                   that
                   companie
                   .
                   Therefore
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   tempted
                   vnto
                   theft
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   proue
                   theeues
                   :
                   if
                   occasion
                   of
                   filthines
                   or
                   other
                   vices
                   be
                   offered
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   take
                   the
                   occasion
                   ,
                   and
                   stay
                   themselues
                   with
                   many
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Thus
                   doe
                   temptations
                   trie
                   what
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man.
                   Thus
                   doe
                   afflictions
                   finde
                   out
                   the
                   hypocrisie
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   counted
                   a
                   sound
                   hearted
                   man
                   indeed
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   ouerturned
                   by
                   temptations
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   falleth
                   not
                   away
                   by
                   the
                   vehemencie
                   of
                   afflictions
                   :
                   for
                   euen
                   Gods
                   children
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   examining
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   doe
                   oftentime●
                   take
                   the
                   foyle
                   in
                   temptations
                   .
                   Lot
                   no
                   doubt
                   was
                   no
                   common
                   drunkard
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   forcible
                   temptations
                   of
                   his
                   daughters
                   caused
                   him
                   twice
                   to
                   commit
                   that
                   sin
                   :
                   his
                   daughters
                   were
                   no
                   common
                   harlots
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   they
                   might
                   haue
                   had
                   great
                   pleasure
                   in
                   Sedome
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   diuell
                   deceiued
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   shew
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   them
                   to
                   that
                   filthie
                   sinne
                   of
                   incest
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   they
                   saw
                   there
                   was
                   none
                   to
                   continue
                   their
                   fathers
                   name
                   vpon
                   earth
                   ,
                   they
                   thought
                   it
                   good
                   to
                   lye
                   with
                   their
                   father
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   his
                   name
                   and
                   seede
                   might
                   be
                   continued
                   .
                   Very
                   needfull
                   it
                   is
                   therefore
                   to
                   examine
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   often
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   triall
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   least
                   the
                   couertnes
                   of
                   our
                   corruption
                   deceiue
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   vs
                   hypocrites
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   carefull
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   before
                   afflictions
                   and
                   temptations
                   doe
                   come
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   we
                   may
                   glorifie
                   God
                   by
                   keeping
                   our
                   standing
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   rule
                   to
                   examine
                   our
                   hearts
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   vnto
                   our
                   ioy
                   and
                   our
                   griefe
                   ,
                   our
                   
                   hope
                   and
                   our
                   feare
                   :
                   for
                   whatsoeuer
                   our
                   hearts
                   are
                   most
                   set
                   vpon
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   most
                   glad
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   gotten
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   most
                   fearefull
                   of
                   loosing
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   greatly
                   grieued
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   lost
                   it
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   rule
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   how
                   our
                   hearts
                   stand
                   affected
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   we
                   goe
                   about
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   any
                   time
                   wherein
                   we
                   liue
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   in
                   seeking
                   riches
                   ,
                   honour
                   ,
                   promotion
                   ,
                   or
                   glorie
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   are
                   most
                   comforted
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   great
                   hope
                   to
                   obtaine
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   most
                   cheerefull
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   gotten
                   them
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   most
                   afraide
                   least
                   we
                   loose
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   wee
                   could
                   bee
                   contented
                   to
                   forgoe
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   them
                   ,
                   verily
                   our
                   hearts
                   are
                   most
                   set
                   vpon
                   riches
                   ,
                   vpon
                   glorie
                   ,
                   vpon
                   honour
                   ,
                   dignitie
                   ,
                   and
                   promotion
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   if
                   ●e
                   be
                   most
                   destrous
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   most
                   heartily
                   reioyce
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   
                   haue
                   gotten
                   assurance
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   sore
                   afraid
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   might
                   put
                   vs
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   loosing
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   no
                   greater
                   griefe
                   can
                   be
                   fall
                   vs
                   ,
                   than
                   when
                   we
                   feele
                   not
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   a
                   most
                   certaine
                   argument
                   we
                   may
                   hereby
                   gather
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   hearts
                   do
                   stand
                   very
                   rightly
                   affected
                   to
                   our
                   saluation
                   :
                   contrariwise
                   ,
                   haue
                   we
                   no
                   desire
                   to
                   seeke
                   after
                   it
                   ?
                   haue
                   we
                   but
                   small
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   wherby
                   we
                   may
                   attaine
                   vnto
                   it
                   ?
                   then
                   surely
                   we
                   are
                   more
                   carnall
                   then
                   spirituall
                   ;
                   vea
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   well
                   doubted
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   altogether
                   earthly
                   ,
                   we
                   seeke
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   aboue
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   :
                   Art
                   thou
                   glad
                   and
                   cheerefull
                   when
                   thou
                   receiuest
                   some
                   profite
                   ,
                   and
                   heauie
                   hearted
                   when
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   be
                   thankefull
                   ?
                   Art
                   thou
                   sorie
                   when
                   thou
                   receiuest
                   anie
                   losse
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   all
                   sorrowe
                   when
                   thou
                   hast
                   sinned
                   ?
                   Art
                   thou
                   angrie
                   when
                   thou
                   art
                   wronged
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   displeased
                   when
                   thou
                   hast
                   done
                   open
                   iniurie
                   to
                   the
                   High
                   GOD
                   ?
                   Where
                   is
                   thy
                   heart
                   ?
                   where
                   is
                   thy
                   vprightnesse
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   gone
                   ,
                   wickednesse
                   hath
                   bewitched
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   owne
                   corruption
                   hath
                   made
                   thee
                   carelesse
                   .
                   In
                   heaping
                   vp
                   thy
                   riches
                   ,
                   thou
                   saiest
                   thou
                   art
                   not
                   couetous
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   giuest
                   to
                   euerie
                   one
                   his
                   owne
                   ,
                   and
                   takest
                   nothing
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Lawe
                   will
                   giue
                   thee
                   .
                   
                   But
                   all
                   this
                   thou
                   mayest
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   be
                   couetous
                   :
                   if
                   then
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   know
                   they
                   heart
                   thou
                   mayest
                   hereby
                   trie
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   thou
                   be
                   euer
                   musing
                   how
                   thou
                   maiest
                   get
                   thy
                   goods
                   :
                   if
                   it
                   ,
                   cheere
                   vp
                   thy
                   heart
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   doest
                   increase
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   thou
                   art
                   couetous
                   ,
                   though
                   thou
                   see
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   thy
                   minde
                   is
                   on
                   thy
                   mony
                   ,
                   thogh
                   thou
                   perceiue
                   it
                   not
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   see
                   in
                   this
                   one
                   particular
                   
                   point
                   :
                   thou
                   hast
                   much
                   corne
                   to
                   sell
                   ,
                   dearth
                   of
                   corne
                   would
                   be
                   commodious
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   hurtfull
                   vnto
                   thy
                   poore
                   brother
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   land
                   :
                   Now
                   if
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   wish
                   dearth
                   for
                   thy
                   owne
                   profites
                   sake
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   hinderance
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ;
                   if
                   thou
                   reioyce
                   more
                   in
                   thine
                   owne
                   gaine
                   ,
                   then
                   thou
                   canst
                   be
                   sorrowfull
                   for
                   thy
                   brothers
                   harme
                   ;
                   if
                   thy
                   gaine
                   do
                   make
                   thee
                   through
                   pride
                   ,
                   to
                   aduance
                   thy selfe
                   aboue
                   thy
                   brother
                   ,
                   then
                   doubtles
                   ,
                   thy
                   heart
                   is
                   sore
                   infected
                   with
                   corrupted
                   couetousnes
                   .
                   Contrarywise
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   cheape
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   canst
                   bee
                   more
                   glad
                   for
                   the
                   profite
                   of
                   manie
                   ,
                   then
                   thou
                   art
                   grieued
                   for
                   thy
                   owne
                   losse
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   deare
                   ,
                   yet
                   thou
                   canst
                   wish
                   from
                   thine
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   were
                   cheape
                   ;
                   then
                   thou
                   mayest
                   safely
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   couetousnes
                   preuaileth
                   not
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   it
                   ruleth
                   not
                   in
                   thy
                   heart
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   thou
                   maiest
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   thine
                   hart
                   is
                   rightly
                   affected
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   to
                   thy
                   brethren
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   conclude
                   this
                   poynt
                   ,
                   wouldest
                   thou
                   know
                   in
                   what
                   truth
                   of
                   heart
                   thou
                   doest
                   labour
                   for
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   thy
                   God
                   ?
                   Come
                   hither
                   ,
                   examine
                   thy
                   hart
                   with
                   all
                   reuerence
                   by
                   this
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   know
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   especially
                   shineth
                   in
                   the
                   prosperous
                   and
                   flourishing
                   estate
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   glory
                   is
                   then
                   trampled
                   vnder
                   foote
                   ,
                   when
                   his
                   Church
                   
                   is
                   oppressed
                   .
                   Thou
                   seest
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   our
                   land
                   hath
                   great
                   quietnesse
                   :
                   this
                   thou
                   reioycest
                   at
                   ,
                   yea
                   thou
                   canst
                   hartily
                   pray
                   for
                   thy
                   Prince
                   ,
                   that
                   peace
                   may
                   be
                   continued
                   in
                   this
                   Church
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   wel
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   than
                   many
                   do
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   ,
                   thy
                   heart
                   in
                   this
                   may
                   deceiue
                   thee
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   maiest
                   be
                   moued
                   to
                   do
                   this
                   for
                   thine
                   owne
                   ease
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   care
                   of
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   :
                   examine
                   thy selfe
                   therefore
                   a
                   little
                   further
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   vnto
                   thy
                   consideration
                   the
                   Churches
                   beyond
                   the
                   Seas
                   :
                   thou
                   dost
                   heare
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   in
                   continuall
                   trouble
                   ,
                   they
                   be
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   euery
                   side
                   inuaded
                   :
                   
                     Their
                     Priests
                     are
                     slaine
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     sword
                     ,
                     their
                     Princes
                     are
                     pitteously
                     abused
                     ,
                     their
                     people
                     are
                     ledde
                     into
                     captiuitie
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     nothing
                     but
                     complainings
                     in
                     their
                     streets
                     .
                  
                   Here
                   maiest
                   thou
                   trie
                   thy selfe
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   trueth
                   in
                   thee
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   
                   so
                   be
                   thou
                   be
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   thine
                   owne
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   that
                   sorrow
                   cannot
                   enter
                   into
                   thy
                   soule
                   for
                   thy
                   poore
                   &
                   afflicted
                   brethrens
                   sake
                   :
                   nay
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   be
                   more
                   sorrowfull
                   in
                   their
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   than
                   thou
                   canst
                   reioyce
                   in
                   thine
                   owne
                   ioy
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   cause
                   to
                   feare
                   ,
                   thy
                   heart
                   is
                   not
                   sincere
                   toward
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God.
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   thou
                   thy selfe
                   art
                   in
                   miserie
                   ,
                   tossed
                   with
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   and
                   troubled
                   on
                   euery
                   side
                   :
                   yet
                   thou
                   hearest
                   that
                   rest
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   thou
                   hearest
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   blessed
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   peace
                   .
                   Oh
                   now
                   if
                   thou
                   couldest
                   reioyce
                   in
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   though
                   thou
                   wert
                   in
                   sorrow
                   ;
                   if
                   thou
                   couldest
                   glory
                   with
                   Gods
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   though
                   thou
                   sufferedst
                   some
                   outward
                   shame
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   thoughtest
                   thy self
                   happy
                   in
                   the
                   felicitie
                   of
                   Gods
                   chosen
                   ,
                   althogh
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   thou
                   mightst
                   seem
                   most
                   miserable
                   ;
                   then
                   would
                   thy
                   conscience
                   no
                   doubt
                   speak
                   comfortably
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   tel
                   thee
                   thou
                   didst
                   truely
                   esteeme
                   of
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God.
                   Now
                   if
                   thou
                   thinkest
                   that
                   herein
                   too
                   
                   much
                   is
                   required
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   then
                   looke
                   vnto
                   Gods
                   children
                   in
                   former
                   ages
                   :
                   Paul
                   was
                   sore
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   much
                   troubled
                   ,
                   and
                   often
                   imprisoned
                   ;
                   yet
                   all
                   this
                   did
                   nothing
                   grieue
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   lōg
                   as
                   the
                   Gospell
                   had
                   good
                   successe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Churches
                   flourished
                   .
                   Therfore
                   in
                   his
                   Epistles
                   he
                   saith
                   often
                   :
                   I
                   was
                   comforted
                   when
                   I
                   heard
                   of
                   your
                   faith
                   :
                   I
                   liue
                   if
                   you
                   stand
                   fast
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   speeches
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   did
                   euidently
                   declare
                   that
                   he
                   sought
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   his
                   owne
                   praise
                   .
                   Daniel
                   contrariwise
                   was
                   in
                   greart
                   credite
                   ,
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   estimation
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   preferred
                   aboue
                   all
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   Persia
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   second
                   vnto
                   the
                   King
                   ;
                   but
                   how
                   did
                   he
                   esteeme
                   of
                   this
                   honour
                   ?
                   what
                   account
                   made
                   he
                   of
                   his
                   authoritie
                   ?
                   Surely
                   very
                   little
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   that
                   the
                   appointed
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   ende
                   of
                   their
                   captiuitie
                   was
                   not
                   come
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   decayed
                   and
                   worne
                   almost
                   cleane
                   out
                   of
                   minde
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   the
                   oppression
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   by
                   the
                   wicked
                   heathen
                   ,
                   his
                   heart
                   was
                   heauie
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   soule
                   did
                   melt
                   for
                   griefe
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   libertie
                   to
                   worship
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   were
                   free
                   from
                   all
                   oppression
                   ,
                   yet
                   did
                   he
                   humble
                   his
                   soule
                   with
                   fasting
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   in
                   heauinesse
                   three
                   weekes
                   of
                   dayes
                   ,
                   because
                   Gods
                   Church
                   was
                   not
                   farther
                   inlarged
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Temple
                   lay
                   vnbuilded
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   his
                   brethren
                   the
                   Iewes
                   had
                   no
                   opportunity
                   to
                   cleaue
                   vnto
                   Gods
                   worship
                   .
                   
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   godly
                   men
                   in
                   aunciēt
                   times
                   .
                   This
                   also
                   must
                   be
                   our
                   practise
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   hearts
                   be
                   pure
                   :
                   thus
                   farre
                   for
                   the
                   triall
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   by
                   feare
                   ,
                   ioy
                   ,
                   hope
                   ,
                   and
                   griefe
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   take
                   in
                   hand
                   .
                   Now
                   followeth
                   the
                   second
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   triall
                   ,
                   by
                   applying
                   it
                   vnto
                   times
                   ,
                   as
                   vnto
                   prosperitie
                   and
                   aduersitie
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   looke
                   not
                   warily
                   vnto
                   that
                   time
                   wherein
                   we
                   liue
                   ,
                   we
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   great
                   corruption
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   may
                   be
                   dangerously
                   deceiued
                   .
                   For
                   prosperitie
                   will
                   moue
                   vs
                   to
                   praise
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   trouble
                   will
                   make
                   vs
                   tremble
                   at
                   the
                   thinking
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   almost
                   is
                   so
                   desperate
                   and
                   voyd
                   of
                   all
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   not
                   doe
                   so
                   :
                   the
                   wife
                   of
                   Iob
                   will
                   praise
                   and
                   blesse
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   aboundance
                   and
                   prosperitie
                   ▪
                   and
                   she
                   no
                   doubt
                   hath
                   many
                   companions
                   .
                   Pharaoh
                   will
                   be
                   humbled
                   when
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   vpon
                   him
                   :
                   Saul
                   will
                   be
                   godly
                   when
                   God
                   doth
                   afflict
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   many
                   doe
                   as
                   Saul
                   did
                   ?
                   are
                   not
                   many
                   like
                   vnto
                   Pharaoh
                   ?
                   Therefore
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   haue
                   thy
                   heart
                   pure
                   ,
                   
                   looke
                   vnto
                   thy
                   profession
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   and
                   diligently
                   trie
                   thine
                   heart
                   when
                   thou
                   art
                   in
                   trouble
                   .
                   For
                   thou
                   maist
                   seeme
                   to
                   feare
                   God
                   when
                   his
                   hand
                   is
                   vpon
                   thee
                   ,
                   thou
                   maist
                   seeme
                   to
                   loue
                   God
                   when
                   he
                   doth
                   enrich
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   thou
                   maist
                   proue
                   an
                   hypocrite
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   .
                   Take
                   heed
                   therefore
                   vnto
                   thy
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   trie
                   it
                   thus
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   aboundest
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   thou
                   louest
                   God.
                   This
                   is
                   well
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   trueth
                   .
                   Doest
                   thou
                   also
                   feare
                   him
                   ?
                   Art
                   thou
                   afraid
                   to
                   displease
                   him
                   ?
                   Art
                   thou
                   afraid
                   to
                   sinne
                   against
                   him
                   ?
                   Doest
                   thou
                   of
                   very
                   conscience
                   abstaine
                   from
                   secret
                   sinne
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   though
                   no
                   law
                   can
                   punish
                   thee
                   ?
                   Art
                   thou
                   afraid
                   to
                   do
                   wrong
                   to
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   then
                   when
                   he
                   cannot
                   reuenge
                   himselfe
                   vpon
                   thee
                   ?
                   This
                   if
                   thou
                   canst
                   do
                   ,
                   thy
                   loue
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   thy
                   prosperitie
                   hath
                   not
                   deceiued
                   thee
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   thy
                   prosperitie
                   puffe
                   thee
                   vp
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   breede
                   in
                   thee
                   a
                   carelesnesse
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   if
                   by
                   thy
                   might
                   thou
                   wilt
                   oppresse
                   him
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   be
                   poore
                   ,
                   &
                   cannot
                   withstand
                   thee
                   ;
                   then
                   if
                   thou
                   hadst
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   men
                   and
                   Angels
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   but
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   though
                   thou
                   seemedst
                   to
                   be
                   nothing
                   but
                   loue
                   ,
                   yet
                   thy
                   heart
                   is
                   bewitched
                   ,
                   thy
                   prosperitie
                   hath
                   drawne
                   thee
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   thy
                   wealth
                   hath
                   deceiued
                   thee
                   .
                   O
                   looke
                   vnto
                   Iob
                   ,
                   and
                   consider
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   flourished
                   like
                   the
                   greene
                   bay
                   tree
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   sinned
                   ,
                   he
                   durst
                   not
                   goe
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   doores
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   most
                   contemptible
                   of
                   his
                   family
                   had
                   ought
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   taken
                   the
                   reproofe
                   :
                   if
                   then
                   thou
                   abstaine
                   from
                   open
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   make
                   no
                   conscience
                   of
                   secret
                   corruption
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   abstaine
                   from
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   punishment
                   is
                   appointed
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   from
                   those
                   ,
                   which
                   indeed
                   are
                   greater
                   ,
                   though
                   by
                   law
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   punishable
                   ,
                   thou
                   doest
                   not
                   loue
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   fearest
                   not
                   to
                   offend
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   count
                   thee
                   an
                   hypocrite
                   ,
                   although
                   thou
                   be
                   called
                   a
                   Christian.
                   The
                   way
                   to
                   remedie
                   this
                   thy
                   corruption
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   labour
                   in
                   thy
                   trouble
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   loue
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   striue
                   in
                   thy
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   maist
                   feare
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   thy
                   heart
                   shall
                   be
                   vpright
                   ,
                   neither
                   thy
                   prosperitie
                   nor
                   thine
                   aduersitie
                   shall
                   draw
                   thee
                   from
                   God.
                   But
                   what
                   speech
                   can
                   be
                   sufficient
                   to
                   paint
                   out
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   which
                   vnto
                   man
                   is
                   vnsearchable
                   ,
                   and
                   aboue
                   all
                   things
                   most
                   deceitfull
                   ?
                   One
                   Sermon
                   is
                   too
                   too
                   little
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   exercises
                   of
                   weeks
                   and
                   moneths
                   might
                   be
                   spent
                   in
                   one
                   thing
                   :
                   this
                   amongst
                   many
                   ,
                   would
                   minister
                   sufficient
                   matter
                   in
                   this
                   exhortation
                   .
                   
                     Take
                     heede
                     vnto
                     your
                     hearts
                     ,
                     for
                     from
                     thence
                     proceede
                     the
                     actions
                     of
                     life
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 MEDITATIONS
                 ON
                 PROV
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 VERS
                 :
                 5.
                 6.
                 7.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vers.
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     A
                     true
                     witnesse
                     will
                     not
                     lie
                     :
                     but
                     a
                     false
                     witnesse
                     speaketh
                     lies
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THE
                   righteous
                   man
                   knowing
                   that
                   his
                   tongue
                   was
                   giuen
                   to
                   him
                   speak
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   wil
                   make
                   conscience
                   of
                   a
                   lie
                   euen
                   in
                   
                   the
                   least
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   matter
                   be
                   of
                   more
                   weight
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   it
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   then
                   hee
                   will
                   much
                   more
                   heartily
                   abhorre
                   all
                   lying
                   and
                   deceitfulnes
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   bee
                   brought
                   to
                   speake
                   any
                   thing
                   whereof
                   hee
                   hath
                   not
                   a
                   certaine
                   ground
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   hauing
                   no
                   care
                   of
                   trueth
                   in
                   light
                   and
                   common
                   matters
                   ▪
                   doe
                   soone
                   cast
                   off
                   all
                   care
                   &
                   conscience
                   euen
                   in
                   greatest
                   and
                   most
                   waightie
                   causes
                   .
                   This
                   agreeth
                   with
                   the
                   saying
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Luke
                   16.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     He
                     that
                     is
                     faithfull
                     in
                     the
                     least
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     faithfull
                     also
                     in
                     much
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   may
                   be
                   thus
                   particularly
                   applied
                   :
                   he
                   that
                   for
                   conscience
                   sake
                   doth
                   speake
                   the
                   truth
                   in
                   common
                   and
                   small
                   matters
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   also
                   speake
                   the
                   truth
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   great
                   importance
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   ashamed
                   of
                   a
                   lie
                   in
                   his
                   priuate
                   dealing
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   also
                   without
                   shame
                   beare
                   false
                   witnesse
                   before
                   the
                   Iudge
                   .
                   Here
                   then
                   wee
                   be
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   inure
                   our
                   tongues
                   to
                   speake
                   the
                   Trueth
                   :
                   So
                   shall
                   wee
                   be
                   better
                   preserued
                   from
                   false
                   witnesse
                   bearing
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   vs
                   to
                   dallie
                   with
                   sinne
                   .
                   Therefore
                   in
                   his
                   righteous
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   leaue
                   men
                   that
                   make
                   no
                   conscience
                   of
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                   and
                   suffereth
                   them
                   to
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   offend
                   in
                   some
                   open
                   and
                   knowne
                   trueth
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   whereas
                   men
                   take
                   great
                   libertie
                   in
                   lying
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   matter
                   be
                   secret
                   and
                   vnknowne
                   ;
                   
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   hate
                   this
                   hollownes
                   and
                   hypocrisie
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   often
                   bring
                   it
                   to
                   light
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   sorrow
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   shame
                   of
                   that
                   sinne
                   ,
                   (
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   )
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   caused
                   to
                   make
                   greater
                   conscience
                   of
                   a
                   lie
                   for
                   euer
                   after
                   .
                   Therefore
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   punish
                   our
                   lesser
                   frailties
                   with
                   greater
                   sinnes
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   him
                   to
                   punish
                   our
                   secret
                   sinnes
                   and
                   faults
                   ,
                   with
                   open
                   and
                   notorious
                   offences
                   ,
                   then
                   let
                   vs
                   bee
                   afraide
                   to
                   tell
                   a
                   lye
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   lightest
                   and
                   most
                   secret
                   causes
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   this
                   will
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   moue
                   vs
                   ,
                   yet
                   let
                   vs
                   bee
                   ouercome
                   with
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   those
                   fruites
                   which
                   will
                   come
                   of
                   true
                   speaking
                   ,
                   specially
                   let
                   vs
                   consider
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   Trueth
                   doth
                   breede
                   and
                   beget
                   in
                   vs
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   singular
                   comfort
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   see
                   that
                   herein
                   wee
                   resemble
                   our
                   heauenly
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   God
                   and
                   author
                   of
                   Trueth
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   trueth
                   is
                   a
                   speciall
                   helpe
                   to
                   reuoke
                   vs
                   from
                   sinne
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   lyer
                   can
                   so
                   cloake
                   his
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   such
                   a
                   colour
                   vpon
                   it
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   accuse
                   him
                   ;
                   no
                   admonition
                   or
                   rebuke
                   can
                   take
                   hold
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   no
                   threatning
                   feare
                   him
                   :
                   So
                   the
                   sillie
                   soule
                   that
                   in
                   simple
                   truth
                   doth
                   confesse
                   his
                   sinne
                   ,
                   is
                   open
                   vnto
                   rebukes
                   and
                   holy
                   censures
                   ,
                   his
                   heart
                   lieth
                   naked
                   before
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   doubtles
                   will
                   worke
                   effectually
                   to
                   reclaime
                   him
                   from
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   thing
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   learne
                   out
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   that
                   albeit
                   we
                   must
                   speake
                   the
                   trueth
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   :
                   yet
                   must
                   we
                   be
                   especially
                   carefull
                   so
                   to
                   doe
                   
                   when
                   we
                   be
                   called
                   as
                   witnesses
                   before
                   the
                   iudgement
                   seate
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   whole
                   state
                   and
                   order
                   of
                   iudgement
                   doth
                   depend
                   vpon
                   the
                   witnesse
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Questmen
                   ,
                   the
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   ,
                   doe
                   proceed
                   either
                   falsly
                   or
                   truly
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   the
                   testimonie
                   of
                   the
                   witnesse
                   is
                   either
                   false
                   
                   or
                   true
                   .
                   Last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   we
                   learne
                   that
                   good
                   care
                   must
                   be
                   vsed
                   in
                   chusing
                   of
                   witnesses
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   take
                   periured
                   persons
                   ,
                   or
                   common
                   liers
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   such
                   as
                   doe
                   often
                   lie
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   but
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   one
                   man
                   that
                   of
                   conscience
                   speaketh
                   truth
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   worthie
                   and
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   witnesse
                   .
                   This
                   condemneth
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   the
                   receiuing
                   all
                   indifferently
                   to
                   be
                   witnesses
                   in
                   court
                   ,
                   and
                   specially
                   such
                   as
                   be
                   knowne
                   to
                   be
                   common
                   liers
                   .
                   Thus
                   much
                   for
                   this
                   verse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vers.
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     skorner
                     seeketh
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     and
                     findeth
                     it
                     not
                     :
                     but
                     knowledge
                     is
                     eas●
                     for
                     him
                     that
                     will
                     vnderstand
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   BY
                   the
                   skorner
                   is
                   here
                   meant
                   the
                   proud
                   &
                   contemptuous
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   his
                   wit
                   will
                   compasse
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   neglecting
                   ,
                   yea
                   contemning
                   those
                   holy
                   meanes
                   which
                   
                   God
                   hath
                   ordained
                   .
                   This
                   proude
                   and
                   contemptuous
                   skorner
                   shall
                   not
                   finde
                   knowledge
                   .
                   By
                   knowledge
                   we
                   may
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   letter
                   floting
                   in
                   the
                   braine
                   ,
                   and
                   flowing
                   euen
                   at
                   the
                   tongues
                   end
                   (
                   which
                   indeed
                   is
                   not
                   worthie
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   knowledge
                   :
                   )
                   but
                   the
                   true
                   vnderstanding
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   entreth
                   into
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   worketh
                   on
                   the
                   affections
                   ,
                   frameth
                   to
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   assureth
                   of
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   .
                   This
                   indeed
                   is
                   healthfull
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   skorners
                   though
                   they
                   seeke
                   ,
                   shall
                   
                   neuer
                   obtaine
                   .
                   And
                   hereunto
                   doth
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   giue
                   witnesse
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     Many
                     shall
                     seeke
                     to
                     enter
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     can●ot
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   see
                   the
                   cause
                   hereof
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   refuse
                   the
                   right
                   and
                   direct
                   meanes
                   whereby
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   with
                   corrupted
                   hearts
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   they
                   seeke
                   and
                   search
                   in
                   the
                   prophane
                   writings
                   of
                   Heathen
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   corrupted
                   writings
                   of
                   hellish
                   heretikes
                   ,
                   no
                   marueile
                   if
                   they
                   neuer
                   finde
                   this
                   knowledge
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   can
                   they
                   finde
                   trueth
                   in
                   falsehood
                   ?
                   How
                   can
                   they
                   finde
                   the
                   true
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   fained
                   deuises
                   and
                   inuentions
                   of
                   men
                   ?
                   Againe
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   cast
                   off
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   yet
                   if
                   their
                   hearts
                   be
                   not
                   sound
                   and
                   right
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   seeke
                   profit
                   ,
                   preferment
                   ,
                   and
                   vaine
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   doubtlesse
                   they
                   shall
                   neuer
                   attaine
                   to
                   this
                   holy
                   knowledge
                   .
                   For
                   sure
                   if
                   the
                   heart
                   be
                   corrupted
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   studie
                   vpon
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   worse
                   and
                   not
                   better
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   experience
                   of
                   this
                   doe
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   many
                   ,
                   who
                   seeking
                   and
                   searching
                   after
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   get
                   liuings
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   gaine
                   credit
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   some
                   such
                   like
                   euill
                   and
                   corrupt
                   end
                   ;
                   they
                   haue
                   beene
                   disappoynted
                   of
                   their
                   hope
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   failed
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   sought
                   after
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   others
                   then
                   let
                   vs
                   beware
                   and
                   learne
                   to
                   seeke
                   after
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   in
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   onely
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   godly
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   aboue
                   all
                   things
                   let
                   vs
                   take
                   heede
                   vnto
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   vpright
                   and
                   sound
                   in
                   seeking
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   for
                   the
                   triall
                   hereof
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   examine
                   whether
                   we
                   seeke
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   better
                   able
                   to
                   glorifie
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   profit
                   our
                   brethren
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   examine
                   whether
                   we
                   seeke
                   Christ
                   for
                   Christ
                   :
                   whether
                   in
                   Christ
                   we
                   seeke
                   nothing
                   but
                   Christ
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   truely
                   see
                   and
                   feele
                   euen
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   ▪
                   heart
                   is
                   vpright
                   ,
                   then
                   haue
                   we
                   before
                   vs
                   a
                   right
                   end
                   ,
                   then
                   doe
                   we
                   rightly
                   seeke
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   sent
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   .
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   may
                   and
                   doth
                   often
                   bestow
                   liuings
                   ,
                   
                   riches
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   other
                   outward
                   helpes
                   and
                   benefites
                   on
                   his
                   children
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   chiefly
                   seeke
                   these
                   .
                   They
                   take
                   these
                   as
                   an
                   handfull
                   ,
                   yea
                   as
                   an
                   ouerplus
                   of
                   his
                   fauour
                   :
                   but
                   their
                   hearts
                   are
                   not
                   set
                   vpon
                   them
                   .
                   Their
                   loue
                   is
                   set
                   vpon
                   God
                   and
                   vpon
                   his
                   glorie
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   they
                   especially
                   labour
                   for
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   toyle
                   and
                   trauell
                   about
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   ende
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   labours
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   measure
                   they
                   obtaine
                   that
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   measure
                   they
                   be
                   quiet
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   want
                   other
                   things
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   what
                   measure
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   finde
                   that
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   measure
                   are
                   they
                   grieued
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   abound
                   in
                   outward
                   things
                   .
                   Whē
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   of
                   this
                   mind
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   this
                   heart
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   this
                   good
                   will
                   to
                   learne
                   ;
                   then
                   among
                   many
                   other
                   blessings
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   sure
                   to
                   finde
                   that
                   which
                   followeth
                   in
                   this
                   verse
                   :
                   
                     Knowledge
                     shall
                     be
                     easie
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     will
                     vnderstand
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   There
                   be
                   two
                   things
                   whereat
                   many
                   men
                   are
                   much
                   offended
                   ,
                   and
                   whereby
                   they
                   are
                   
                   driuen
                   from
                   that
                   due
                   care
                   which
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   haue
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   because
                   they
                   see
                   that
                   great
                   and
                   wealthie
                   men
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   little
                   esteeme
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   light
                   account
                   of
                   
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   men
                   should
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   affections
                   of
                   such
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   weaned
                   from
                   the
                   
                   word
                   ;
                   their
                   loue
                   is
                   set
                   vpon
                   their
                   profit
                   ,
                   vpon
                   their
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   vpon
                   such
                   other
                   things
                   below
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   minde
                   and
                   heart
                   being
                   forestalled
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   surcharged
                   with
                   the
                   liking
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   with
                   desire
                   receiue
                   the
                   word
                   into
                   their
                   soules
                   :
                   and
                   seeing
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   little
                   liking
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   lesse
                   will
                   and
                   desire
                   to
                   learne
                   it
                   ,
                   no
                   maru●ile
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   as
                   vnsauourie
                   salt
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   thing
                   which
                   feareth
                   and
                   offendeth
                   many
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   hardnes
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   Oh
                   
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   we
                   would
                   gladly
                   learne
                   indeed
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   so
                   obscure
                   and
                   hard
                   ,
                   that
                   indeed
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   learned
                   .
                   See
                   the
                   shamelesse
                   vngratiousnesse
                   of
                   some
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   to
                   cleere
                   themselues
                   ,
                   will
                   lay
                   a
                   fault
                   vpon
                   the
                   holy
                   and
                   pure
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   know
                   this
                   O
                   man
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   hard
                   ,
                   because
                   thy
                   heart
                   is
                   hard
                   through
                   sinne
                   .
                   Couetousnesse
                   ,
                   anger
                   ,
                   vncleannes
                   ,
                   securitie
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   haue
                   so
                   beaten
                   and
                   trampled
                   vpon
                   thy
                   heart
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     euen
                     hardened
                     through
                     the
                     deceitfulnesse
                     of
                     sinne
                     :
                  
                   but
                   repent
                   thee
                   of
                   thy
                   former
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   put
                   away
                   the
                   euill
                   of
                   thy
                   workes
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   with
                   a
                   holy
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   thou
                   shalt
                   see
                   and
                   feele
                   thy
                   vnderstanding
                   inlightened
                   ,
                   thy
                   iudgement
                   reformed
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   wisedome
                   plaine
                   and
                   easie
                   vnto
                   thee
                   .
                   All
                   this
                   is
                   confirmed
                   vnto
                   vs
                   by
                   plaine
                   
                   and
                   daily
                   experience
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   been
                   buffeted
                   with
                   some
                   sinne
                   ;
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   yeelded
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   pride
                   ,
                   worldlinesse
                   ,
                   anger
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ;
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   fallen
                   into
                   some
                   misliking
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   preacher
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   hearing
                   he
                   heareth
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   a
                   sealed
                   booke
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                   Contrariwise
                   ,
                   when
                   men
                   doe
                   most
                   mislike
                   themselues
                   for
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   be
                   most
                   grieued
                   for
                   their
                   dulnes
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   thinke
                   themselues
                   most
                   vnapt
                   and
                   most
                   vnworthie
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   desire
                   to
                   finde
                   comfort
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   wish
                   to
                   be
                   inlightened
                   and
                   led
                   into
                   the
                   true
                   knowledge
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   then
                   doth
                   the
                   Lord
                   very
                   often
                   giue
                   them
                   the
                   deepest
                   insight
                   into
                   his
                   heauenly
                   mysteries
                   ;
                   then
                   doth
                   he
                   worke
                   in
                   them
                   a
                   most
                   comfortable
                   feeling
                   ,
                   &
                   then
                   doth
                   he
                   also
                   put
                   and
                   stirre
                   vp
                   most
                   heauenly
                   and
                   holy
                   motions
                   in
                   their
                   minds
                   .
                   By
                   all
                   this
                   must
                   we
                   learne
                   many
                   things
                   :
                   first
                   when
                   we
                   
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   without
                   fruite
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   must
                   returne
                   into
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   that
                   our
                   sinnes
                   are
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   blockish
                   dulnesse
                   which
                   is
                   come
                   vpon
                   vs.
                   
                     Anger
                     hath
                     troubled
                     our
                     affections
                     ,
                     and
                     pleasure
                     hath
                     stollen
                     away
                     our
                     hearts
                     :
                     profit
                     hath
                     corrupted
                     our
                     iudgements
                     :
                  
                   therefore
                   our
                   iudgements
                   doe
                   not
                   yeeld
                   vnto
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   enter
                   into
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   it
                   worke
                   vpon
                   our
                   affections
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   then
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   to
                   bewaile
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   to
                   labour
                   for
                   repentance
                   ,
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   whereby
                   these
                   sinnes
                   may
                   be
                   consumed
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   returne
                   vnto
                   the
                   word
                   with
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   wil
                   blesse
                   our
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                   
                   Againe
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   see
                   our
                   iudgements
                   reformed
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   hearts
                   touched
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   worketh
                   vpon
                   our
                   affections
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   good
                   worke
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   gone
                   before
                   :
                   his
                   mercy
                   hath
                   disburdened
                   vs
                   of
                   the
                   heauie
                   burthen
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   hath
                   emptied
                   our
                   hearts
                   of
                   vnprofitable
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   good
                   spirit
                   hath
                   wrought
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   in
                   vs.
                   Then
                   to
                   shut
                   vp
                   this
                   verse
                   let
                   vs
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   sinne
                   doth
                   hinder
                   and
                   holde
                   the
                   word
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   :
                   so
                   doth
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   open
                   the
                   doore
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   a
                   broad
                   and
                   large
                   passage
                   for
                   the
                   word
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   worke
                   that
                   good
                   worke
                   for
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   sent
                   .
                   It
                   followeth
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   verse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vers.
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     Depart
                     from
                     a
                     foole
                     when
                     thou
                     perceiuest
                     not
                     in
                     him
                     the
                     lips
                     of
                     knowledge
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   GOD
                   hath
                   ordained
                   that
                   men
                   should
                   liue
                   together
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   might
                   bee
                   helpfull
                   to
                   another
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   neerer
                   bond
                   of
                   friendship
                   ,
                   when
                   one
                   entreth
                   into
                   league
                   with
                   another
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   when
                   one
                   maketh
                   choice
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   for
                   some
                   neerer
                   bond
                   of
                   friendship
                   ,
                   affinitie
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   this
                   bond
                   cannot
                   stand
                   ,
                   but
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   likenes
                   of
                   conditions
                   and
                   qualities
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   commonly
                   seene
                   that
                   the
                   partie
                   better
                   affected
                   is
                   sooner
                   chaunged
                   :
                   therefore
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   we
                   be
                   admonished
                   to
                   beware
                   ,
                   least
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   we
                   ioyne
                   our selues
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   foolish
                   and
                   vngodly
                   .
                   Not
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   altogether
                   vnlawfull
                   to
                   haue
                   any
                   dealing
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   come
                   too
                   neere
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   towne
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   other
                   common
                   duties
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   vnlawfull
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   ioyne
                   in
                   marriage
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   priuie
                   to
                   
                   to
                   our
                   counsels
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   vse
                   them
                   as
                   more
                   neere
                   and
                   speciall
                   friends
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   vnlawful
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   here
                   forbidden
                   .
                   For
                   little
                   or
                   no
                   good
                   at
                   all
                   can
                   bee
                   gotten
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   hardly
                   or
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   is
                   their
                   subtiltie
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   peruert
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   to
                   corrupt
                   the
                   manners
                   of
                   very
                   many
                   .
                   Good
                   cause
                   therefore
                   there
                   is
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   depart
                   and
                   get
                   our selues
                   from
                   them
                   :
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   side
                   wee
                   bee
                   taught
                   to
                   seeke
                   out
                   good
                   company
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   ioyne
                   our selues
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   neerly
                   as
                   may
                   bee
                   ,
                   yet
                   with
                   this
                   full
                   purpose
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   receiue
                   fruite
                   and
                   profit
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   Nature
                   doth
                   call
                   vpon
                   vs
                   to
                   doe
                   this
                   ;
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   Saints
                   requires
                   it
                   at
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   our
                   own
                   profit
                   should
                   compel
                   vs
                   ,
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   euery
                   mā
                   in
                   each
                   calling
                   may
                   moue
                   vs
                   therunto
                   .
                   For
                   men
                   doe
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   companie
                   of
                   their
                   betters
                   :
                   the
                   scholler
                   would
                   be
                   in
                   companie
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   better
                   learned
                   :
                   the
                   worshipful
                   man
                   desireth
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   the
                   noble
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   honorable
                   delighteth
                   much
                   in
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   .
                   Yea
                   in
                   the
                   basest
                   occupations
                   and
                   handicrafts
                   ,
                   men
                   doe
                   still
                   desire
                   to
                   bee
                   in
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   most
                   skilfull
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   obtaine
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   earthly
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   can
                   helpe
                   them
                   ;
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   then
                   should
                   we
                   desire
                   the
                   companie
                   one
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   helpfull
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   in
                   heauenly
                   things
                   ?
                   Nay
                   ,
                   how
                   intirely
                   should
                   wee
                   be
                   ioyned
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   receiue
                   good
                   one
                   by
                   another
                   in
                   all
                   kinde
                   of
                   goodnesse
                   ?
                   And
                   yet
                   must
                   this
                   bee
                   done
                   in
                   great
                   discretion
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   best
                   men
                   haue
                   their
                   faults
                   .
                   Therefore
                   wee
                   must
                   be
                   most
                   carefull
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   receiue
                   what
                   good
                   we
                   can
                   by
                   any
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   receiue
                   hurt
                   or
                   hinderance
                   by
                   none
                   at
                   all
                   It
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vers.
                     8.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     wisedome
                     of
                     the
                     prudent
                     is
                     to
                     vnderstand
                     his
                     way
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     foolishnesse
                     of
                     fooles
                     is
                     deceit
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THat
                   is
                   true
                   wisedome
                   indeede
                   ,
                   which
                   beginning
                   at
                   knowledge
                   doth
                   goe
                   forward
                   vnto
                   
                   practise
                   ,
                   and
                   beginning
                   at
                   faith
                   doth
                   further
                   proceede
                   vnto
                   the
                   fruites
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   For
                   vnlesse
                   there
                   be
                   profitable
                   vse
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   our
                   generall
                   and
                   particular
                   callings
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   neither
                   the
                   sense
                   nor
                   the
                   sauour
                   of
                   heauenly
                   wisedome
                   .
                   Then
                   we
                   be
                   here
                   admonished
                   to
                   labour
                   that
                   our
                   knowledge
                   may
                   growe
                   vnto
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   builde
                   a
                   godly
                   life
                   vpon
                   faith
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   thus
                   do
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   especially
                   trauell
                   that
                   our
                   hearts
                   may
                   stand
                   in
                   awe
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   haue
                   a
                   charitable
                   and
                   louing
                   heart
                   vnto
                   men
                   .
                   This
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   obtaine
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   wee
                   in
                   feare
                   and
                   loue
                   doe
                   the
                   good
                   duties
                   which
                   may
                   glorifie
                   God
                   ,
                   profit
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   sure
                   arguments
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   true
                   wisedome
                   .
                   
                     But
                     the
                     foolishnes
                     of
                     fooles
                     is
                     deceit
                     .
                  
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   either
                   take
                   a
                   wrong
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   if
                   they
                   take
                   a
                   right
                   course
                   ,
                   yet
                   their
                   hearts
                   are
                   not
                   aright
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   deceiue
                   both
                   themselues
                   and
                   others
                   .
                   All
                   this
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   because
                   with
                   conscience
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   apply
                   euery
                   general
                   point
                   of
                   doctrine
                   to
                   their
                   particular
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   practise
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   We
                   giue
                   titles
                   vnto
                   men
                   ,
                   &
                   count
                   them
                   wise
                   and
                   politike
                   men
                   that
                   can
                   foresee
                   and
                   preuent
                   worldly
                   displeasure
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   giuen
                   sentence
                   vpon
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   labour
                   not
                   to
                   liue
                   godly
                   ,
                   they
                   be
                   but
                   fooles
                   :
                   yea
                   &
                   the
                   more
                   knowledge
                   they
                   haue
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   greater
                   fooles
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   for
                   conscience
                   sake
                   practise
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   then
                   what
                   we
                   must
                   doe
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   counted
                   fooles
                   .
                   Now
                   all
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   be
                   we
                   neuer
                   so
                   simple
                   witted
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   loath
                   to
                   be
                   counted
                   fooles
                   ,
                   and
                   indeede
                   the
                   name
                   is
                   most
                   reprochfull
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   
                   grieue
                   a
                   man
                   at
                   the
                   very
                   heart
                   .
                   Therefore
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   doth
                   recite
                   it
                   among
                   those
                   words
                   that
                   kill
                   and
                   murther
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     Whosoeuer
                     saith
                     vnto
                     his
                     brother
                     thou
                     foole
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     guiltie
                     of
                     hell
                     fire
                     .
                  
                   But
                   howsoeuer
                   grieuous
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   truth
                   we
                   are
                   such
                   ,
                   if
                   hauing
                   knowledge
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   bring
                   it
                   into
                   practise
                   .
                   This
                   then
                   must
                   be
                   forcible
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   to
                   ioyne
                   a
                   godly
                   life
                   with
                   good
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   workes
                   with
                   a
                   liuely
                   faith
                   ,
                   if
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   wee
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   accounted
                   fooles
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Vers.
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     A
                     foole
                     maketh
                     a
                     mocke
                     of
                     sinne
                     :
                     but
                     among
                     the
                     righteous
                     there
                     is
                     fauour
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   fraught
                   and
                   filled
                   with
                   much
                   grosse
                   and
                   filthie
                   corruption
                   :
                   but
                   none
                   is
                   worse
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   make
                   a
                   light
                   matter
                   
                   of
                   sin
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   strange
                   and
                   very
                   monstrous
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   by
                   this
                   place
                   we
                   see
                   it
                   doth
                   often
                   so
                   fall
                   out
                   .
                   Yea
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   doth
                   testifie
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   we
                   know
                   
                   that
                   his
                   testimonie
                   is
                   true
                   )
                   that
                   
                     the
                     foole
                     doth
                     make
                     euen
                     a
                     sport
                     and
                     a
                     pastime
                     of
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   Our
                   own
                   dayes
                   will
                   confirme
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   For
                   come
                   vnto
                   an
                   adulterer
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   false
                   witnesse
                   bearer
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   such
                   grosse
                   sinners
                   ,
                   tell
                   them
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   angrie
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   auenged
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   been
                   vpon
                   others
                   for
                   such
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   ,
                   wil
                   they
                   do
                   ?
                   Surely
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   filthie
                   will
                   be
                   more
                   filthie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   false
                   witnesse
                   will
                   mocke
                   at
                   iudgement
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   but
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   mocke
                   and
                   a
                   ●est
                   at
                   sin
                   ?
                   ●ay
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   but
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   God
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   serue
                   it
                   in
                   steade
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   and
                   how
                   do
                   they
                   grow
                   vnto
                   this
                   height
                   and
                   excesse
                   of
                   sin
                   ?
                   Surely
                   one
                   chiefe
                   cause
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   plagued
                   like
                   other
                   men
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   mercy
                   
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   hedge
                   them
                   in
                   on
                   euery
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   they
                   passe
                   their
                   time
                   in
                   prosperity
                   and
                   pleasure
                   .
                   O
                   what
                   a
                   monstrous
                   thing
                   is
                   this
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   bee
                   made
                   worse
                   by
                   the
                   
                   goodnes
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   how
                   miserable
                   is
                   that
                   man
                   that
                   will
                   make
                   the
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   an
                   occasion
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   miserie
                   ?
                   &
                   how
                   vnthankful
                   is
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   more
                   benefits
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   bestow
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   he
                   will
                   heape
                   sin
                   vpon
                   sinne
                   ?
                   nay
                   how
                   worthily
                   is
                   hee
                   destroyed
                   that
                   will
                   abuse
                   the
                   vnspeakable
                   louing
                   kindnes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   destruction
                   ?
                   And
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Peter
                   foretold
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                     In
                     the
                     latter
                     times
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     shall
                     come
                     mockers
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   aske
                   for
                   the
                   comming
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   hee
                   would
                   not
                   come
                   at
                   
                   all
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   abuse
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   and
                   bountie
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   that
                   all
                   should
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   repentance
                   .
                   They
                   therfore
                   doe
                   treasure
                   vp
                   wrath
                   for
                   thēselues
                   against
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   wrath
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   GOD
                   shall
                   come
                   in
                   iudgement
                   and
                   fierce
                   wrath
                   ,
                   against
                   them
                   that
                   haue
                   made
                   a
                   mocke
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   &
                   haue
                   not
                   been
                   led
                   to
                   repentance
                   through
                   his
                   long
                   patience
                   and
                   louing
                   kindnes
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   seeing
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   will
                   lay
                   hold
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   lie
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   we
                   can
                   neuer
                   com●
                   out
                   of
                   sinne
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   make
                   such
                   light
                   account
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   let
                   vs
                   knowe
                   that
                   although
                   one
                   sinne
                   is
                   lesse
                   than
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   although
                   a
                   sinner
                   in
                   thought
                   may
                   bee
                   counted
                   a
                   little
                   sinne
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   o●
                   a
                   sinne
                   in
                   outward
                   act
                   :
                   yet
                   in
                   very
                   deede
                   and
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   no
                   sinne
                   will
                   bee
                   counted
                   little
                   For
                   the
                   infinite
                   iustice
                   and
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   violate
                   
                   euen
                   by
                   the
                   least
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   sinne
                   can
                   be
                   counted
                   little
                   ;
                   for
                   euen
                   the
                   least
                   sinne
                   is
                   sufficiently
                   able
                   to
                   condemne
                   and
                   confound
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God.
                   Againe
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   should
                   set
                   the
                   least
                   sinne
                   vpon
                   our
                   consciences
                   ,
                   and
                   suffer
                   our
                   consciences
                   to
                   checke
                   vs
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   Sathan
                   himselfe
                   to
                   burthen
                   vs
                   with
                   it
                   :
                   doubtlesse
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   so
                   heauy
                   and
                   grieuous
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   abide
                   it
                   .
                   How
                   then
                   can
                   wee
                   make
                   light
                   account
                   euen
                   of
                   that
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   seemeth
                   least
                   ?
                
                 
                   Moreouer
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   onely
                   condemne
                   the
                   wicked
                   as
                   for
                   their
                   great
                   ,
                   so
                   for
                   their
                   lesser
                   sinnes
                   :
                   but
                   hee
                   will
                   very
                   sharpely
                   correct
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   seuerely
                   punish
                   euen
                   his
                   dearest
                   
                   children
                   for
                   those
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   our
                   eyes
                   do
                   seeme
                   most
                   small
                   .
                   Thus
                   was
                   Adam
                   thrown
                   out
                   of
                   Paradise
                   for
                   eating
                   of
                   the
                   forbidden
                   fruite
                   .
                   Moses
                   for
                   speaking
                   of
                   an
                   angrie
                   word
                   dyed
                   in
                   the
                   wildernes
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   suffered
                   to
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   promised
                   land
                   .
                   Ezechias
                   did
                   but
                   shewe
                   his
                   treasures
                   to
                   the
                   Ambassadors
                   of
                   Babel
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   sinne
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   caried
                   into
                   Babel
                   :
                   yea
                   the
                   holy
                   temple
                   was
                   spoyled
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   vessels
                   were
                   prophaned
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   glory
                   was
                   giuen
                   into
                   the
                   enemies
                   hand
                   .
                   Iosiah
                   did
                   goe
                   to
                   warre
                   against
                   his
                   enemy
                   and
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   onely
                   to
                   keepe
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   land
                   :
                   yet
                   because
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   aske
                   counsell
                   at
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   therefore
                   hee
                   was
                   slaine
                   in
                   the
                   battell
                   .
                   What
                   sinnes
                   are
                   lesse
                   than
                   these
                   ?
                   and
                   yet
                   see
                   how
                   sharply
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   punish
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   children
                   :
                   and
                   can
                   it
                   bee
                   then
                   that
                   any
                   sinne
                   should
                   be
                   counted
                   light
                   ?
                   Besides
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   graunted
                   that
                   some
                   sinne
                   in
                   it selfe
                   were
                   but
                   little
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   could
                   it
                   not
                   be
                   counted
                   little
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   time
                   it
                   will
                   draw
                   vs
                   and
                   driue
                   vs
                   into
                   grosse
                   offences
                   .
                   But
                   seeing
                   that
                   in
                   truth
                   the
                   least
                   sinne
                   is
                   too
                   great
                   ,
                   then
                   how
                   much
                   the
                   greater
                   must
                   we
                   thinke
                   euery
                   sinne
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   considering
                   
                   that
                   it
                   commeth
                   not
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   either
                   presently
                   or
                   shortly
                   after
                   bringeth
                   in
                   great
                   transgressions
                   ?
                   Last
                   of
                   al
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   the
                   least
                   sinne
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   forgiuen
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   must
                   suffer
                   the
                   very
                   pangs
                   and
                   paines
                   of
                   hell
                   for
                   the
                   least
                   sinne
                   that
                   euer
                   man
                   committed
                   :
                   seeing
                   that
                   euen
                   our
                   least
                   transgressions
                   caused
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   accursed
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   extremitie
                   of
                   griefe
                   to
                   crie
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     God
                     ,
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     why
                     hast
                     thou
                     forsaken
                  
                   
                   me
                   ?
                   Where
                   haue
                   we
                   the
                   face
                   ,
                   or
                   how
                   can
                   wee
                   finde
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   mocke
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   sinne
                   ?
                   Well
                   then
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   know
                   sinne
                   to
                   be
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   to
                   be
                   sorrowfull
                   for
                   euery
                   sinne
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   although
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   in
                   like
                   measure
                   sorrowfull
                   for
                   all
                   ,
                   yet
                   let
                   vs
                   take
                   heede
                   that
                   no
                   sinne
                   escape
                   vs
                   without
                   some
                   true
                   and
                   godly
                   sorrow
                   :
                   then
                   shall
                   wee
                   finde
                   fauour
                   
                   among
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   yea
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   obtaine
                   mercy
                   from
                   the
                   Lord.
                   For
                   the
                   lesse
                   wee
                   fauour
                   sinne
                   ,
                   the
                   neerer
                   we
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   hate
                   sinne
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   sure
                   to
                   enioy
                   the
                   louing
                   kindnes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   ioy
                   and
                   peace
                   and
                   comfort
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   oftentimes
                   bestowed
                   vpon
                   men
                   in
                   greatest
                   measure
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   feele
                   the
                   greatest
                   measure
                   of
                   vnfained
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   godly
                   sorrow
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   conceiued
                   the
                   greatest
                   hatred
                   against
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   in
                   mercie
                   therefore
                   increase
                   this
                   sorrow
                   and
                   hatred
                   in
                   vs
                   euer
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   ioy
                   and
                   comfort
                   may
                   bee
                   the
                   more
                   increased
                   ,
                   through
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   :
                   to
                   whom
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   one
                   true
                   and
                   euerliuing
                   God
                   ,
                   be
                   all
                   praise
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   dominion
                   and
                   principalitie
                   ,
                   now
                   and
                   euer
                   .
                
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 SVMME
                 OF
                 THE
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrevves
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 whole
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 containeth
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 laboureth
                 to
                 dehort
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 fiue
                 reasons
                 specially
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 hee
                 shewes
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 aboue
                 all
                 Angels
                 ,
                 whereof
                 hee
                 inferreth
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 God
                 did
                 punish
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 Christ
                 punishable
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 so
                 far
                 exceedeth
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 Chapter
                 he
                 shewes
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 aboue
                 Moses
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 inferres
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 Moses
                 ministerie
                 contemned
                 caused
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 Christ
                 his
                 ministerie
                 cōtemned
                 causeth
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 far
                 greater
                 than
                 Moses
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 fift
                 Chapter
                 he
                 shewes
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 the
                 sacrificer
                 is
                 greater
                 thā
                 Aaron
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 inferreth
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 God
                 did
                 correct
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 Aarons
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 hee
                 condemne
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 oblation
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 is
                 superior
                 to
                 Aaron
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 seuenth
                 ,
                 eight
                 ,
                 and
                 nine
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 inferreth
                 in
                 the
                 tenth
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 punished
                 that
                 despised
                 Moses
                 lawe
                 ,
                 much
                 heauier
                 is
                 their
                 iudgement
                 which
                 despise
                 Christ
                 his
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 aboue
                 Moses
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 eleuenth
                 Chapter
                 he
                 shewes
                 ,
                 How
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 iustified
                 in
                 continuing
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 inferreth
                 in
                 the
                 twelfth
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 That
                 who
                 so
                 will
                 bee
                 iustified
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 after
                 their
                 example
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 concludeth
                 with
                 wholesome
                 exhortations
                 fitlie
                 ioyning
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 For
                 because
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 Apostataes
                 in
                 life
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 neglect
                 of
                 doctrine
                 in
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 Chapter
                 hee
                 addeth
                 many
                 good
                 precepts
                 of
                 Puritie
                 ,
                 mer●●
                 ,
                 sanctimonie
                 ,
                 prayer
                 ,
                 thankesgiuing
                 ,
                 liberalitie
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 t●eir
                 teachers
                 ▪
                 And
                 then
                 falling
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 on
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 hee
                 kisseth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 comm●●ding
                 himsel●●
                 to
                 their
                 prayere
                 ,
                 hee
                 commendeth
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 rich
                 grace
                 of
                 G●d
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 nd
                 s●amp
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 epistles
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 BRIEFE
                 SVMME
                 of
                 Ecclesiastes
                 .
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 Ecclesiastes
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 things
                 therein
                 contained
                 depend
                 of
                 an
                 historie
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 
                 of
                 his
                 dayes
                 was
                 a
                 well
                 disposed
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 endued
                 with
                 most
                 excellent
                 gifts
                 of
                 regeneration
                 and
                 gouernment
                 .
                 Afterward
                 from
                 one
                 well
                 giuen
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 ,
                 hee
                 fell
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 riotous
                 and
                 a
                 prophane
                 person
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 obtaining
                 grace
                 by
                 extraordinarie
                 priuiledge
                 (
                 I
                 call
                 that
                 an
                 extraordinarie
                 priuiledge
                 which
                 either
                 implieth
                 a
                 particular
                 commaundement
                 against
                 a
                 generall
                 precept
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 particular
                 practise
                 against
                 some
                 generall
                 rule
                 dispensed
                 of
                 by
                 GOD
                 )
                 he
                 became
                 sorrowfull
                 for
                 his
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 leaue
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 a
                 testimonie
                 of
                 his
                 sorrowe
                 ,
                 hee
                 taketh
                 vpon
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 booke
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 publike
                 Penitentiarie
                 ,
                 professing
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 monument
                 of
                 his
                 vnwise
                 dealing
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Salomons
                 retractations
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 it
                 is
                 verily
                 to
                 bee
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 set
                 vp
                 this
                 man
                 as
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 hee
                 would
                 by
                 proofe
                 and
                 experience
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 happie
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 most
                 men
                 account
                 to
                 be
                 happines
                 .
                 Wee
                 say
                 in
                 schooles
                 ,
                 that
                 practicall
                 and
                 reall
                 syllogismes
                 are
                 farre
                 aboue
                 speculatiue
                 and
                 imaginarie
                 reasons
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 knowe
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 histories
                 the
                 proofe
                 and
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 reporter
                 affoordeth
                 great
                 credit
                 .
                 Salomon
                 sheweth
                 in
                 this
                 booke
                 that
                 hee
                 
                 prooued
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 his
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 That
                 to
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 reuerent
                 regard
                 to
                 keepe
                 his
                 commandements
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 way
                 to
                 find
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assure
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 our
                 countrie
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 shall
                 one
                 day
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 neede
                 seeke
                 no
                 further
                 This
                 had
                 I
                 (
                 saith
                 Salomon
                 )
                 notwithstanding
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 content
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 imagined
                 some
                 thing
                 else
                 might
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 wisedome
                 hee
                 thought
                 there
                 might
                 besome
                 better
                 kinde
                 of
                 life
                 inuented
                 than
                 this
                 was
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 hee
                 trieth
                 mirth
                 ,
                 wiues
                 ,
                 building
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 might
                 seeme
                 to
                 content
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 twentie
                 yeeres
                 were
                 spent
                 in
                 trying
                 conclusions
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 neere
                 then
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 speciall
                 indulgence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 further
                 off
                 too
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 a
                 horse
                 in
                 a
                 mill
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 gone
                 in
                 his
                 circuite
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 at
                 last
                 where
                 he
                 began
                 first
                 .
                 Well
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 whatsoeuer
                 I
                 tried
                 beside
                 the
                 conclusions
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 all
                 deceiued
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 fruition
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 euery
                 purpose
                 of
                 mine
                 heart
                 being
                 vaine
                 ,
                 left
                 a
                 sting
                 and
                 pricke
                 behinde
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 counteruaile
                 and
                 surpasse
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 delights
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 Salomon
                 returning
                 into
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 condemneth
                 all
                 externall
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 would
                 teach
                 vs
                 this
                 lesson
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   ruina
                   pracedentium
                
                 must
                 be
                 
                   admonitio
                   sequentium
                
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 trie
                 conclusions
                 against
                 Gods
                 conclusions
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 trie
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 but
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 foole
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 examples
                 might
                 haue
                 forwarned
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 excuse
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accuse
                 our selues
                 if
                 wee
                 fall
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 GODLY
                 INSTRVCTIONS
                 FOR
                 THE
                 DVE
                 EXAMINATION
                 AND
                 DIRECTION
                 OF
                 AL
                 MEN
                 ,
                 TO
                 THE
                 ATTAIning
                 and
                 retaining
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     1.
                  
                   
                   Of
                   Christian
                   Admonition
                   .
                
                 
                   WOrldly
                   wise
                   men
                   cal
                   admonition
                   medling
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   they
                   that
                   look
                   not
                   to
                   other
                   mens
                   matters
                   are
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   peaceable
                   ,
                   and
                   learned
                   sober
                   wise
                   men
                   ,
                   &
                   they
                   that
                   practise
                   admonitiō
                   are
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   vnsociable
                   .
                   Caine
                   himselfe
                   was
                   of
                   this
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   one
                   that
                   looked
                   not
                   after
                   his
                   brothers
                   life
                   ,
                   but
                   soberly
                   (
                   as
                   hee
                   thought
                   )
                   respected
                   his
                   owne
                   :
                   by
                   this
                   one
                   example
                   wee
                   may
                   see
                   what
                   spirit
                   they
                   haue
                   ,
                   who
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     haue
                     nothing
                     to
                     doe
                     with
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Wee
                   ,
                   hauing
                   learned
                   not
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   looke
                   for
                   another
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   breaking
                   through
                   all
                   such
                   shadowes
                   ,
                   we
                   dare
                   and
                   must
                   be
                   busie
                   with
                   our
                   brother
                   ,
                   Leuit
                   ,
                   19.
                   17
                   ,
                   And
                   if
                   neede
                   be
                   ,
                   we
                   wil
                   sharply
                   deale
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   plucking
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   Iude
                   vers
                   .
                   23
                   ,
                   Wee
                   may
                   not
                   vnder
                   the
                   colour
                   of
                   peaceablenes
                   ,
                   muzzle
                   our
                   mouthes
                   :
                   if
                   I
                   haue
                   an
                   eye
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   point
                   at
                   sinne
                   ;
                   if
                   I
                   bee
                   an
                   hand
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ▪
                   I
                   must
                   plucke
                   it
                   out
                   :
                   for
                   euery
                   sinne
                   not
                   admonished
                   ,
                   when
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   wee
                   may
                   ,
                   is
                   inrolled
                   among
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   because
                   how
                   many
                   sinnes
                   wee
                   haue
                   willingly
                   seene
                   or
                   heard
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   rebuked
                   nor
                   lamented
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   committed
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   obiect
                   ,
                   our
                   corrupt
                   nature
                   is
                   disposed
                   to
                   winke
                   at
                   the
                   offences
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   .
                   I
                   answere
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   corruption
                   may
                   be
                   intermingled
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   first
                   motion
                   of
                   rebuking
                   sinne
                   is
                   of
                   God.
                   A
                   good
                   Father
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   neuer
                   acquainted
                   well
                   with
                   any
                   ,
                   but
                   first
                   I
                   displeased
                   him
                   by
                   admonishing
                   him
                   of
                   some
                   sinne
                   .
                   And
                   like
                   as
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   were
                   going
                   but
                   eleuen
                   dayes
                   iourney
                   in
                   thirtie
                   yeeres
                   :
                   so
                   we
                   might
                   goe
                   by
                   admonition
                   as
                   farre
                   in
                   eleuen
                   dayes
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   without
                   it
                   can
                   doe
                   in
                   many
                   yeeres
                   ▪
                   And
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   lethargie
                   we
                   haue
                   neede
                   of
                   a
                   purgation
                   :
                   so
                   when
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   freezeth
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   neede
                   of
                   admonition
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   As
                   hee
                   that
                   admonisheth
                   another
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   grieued
                   ,
                   profiteth
                   another
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   himselfe
                   :
                   so
                   he
                   that
                   seemes
                   grieued
                   ,
                   not
                   admonishing
                   his
                   brother
                   when
                   time
                   serues
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   truly
                   grieued
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   In
                   admonishing
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   obserue
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   18.
                   before
                   wee
                   proceede
                   either
                   to
                   Minister
                   or
                   Magistrate
                   :
                   than
                   so
                   doing
                   all
                   things
                   with
                   loue
                   ,
                   lenitie
                   and
                   prayer
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   doubt
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   blesse
                   his
                   appointed
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   faith
                   and
                   meekenes
                   offer
                   our selues
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   that
                   wee
                   see
                   no
                   fruite
                   ,
                   yet
                   wee
                   shall
                   possesse
                   our
                   soules
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   conscience
                   of
                   our
                   simple
                   obedience
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   A
                   godly
                   man
                   doubting
                   whether
                   (
                   being
                   moued
                   in
                   heart
                   to
                   admonish
                   an
                   vnruly
                   partie
                   by
                   writing
                   ,
                   and
                   fearing
                   that
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   profitable
                   (
                   hee
                   should
                   continue
                   in
                   his
                   purpose
                   
                   or
                   no
                   ;
                   he
                   was
                   answered
                   :
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   sin
                   then
                   not
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   a
                   great
                   great
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   came
                   on
                   that
                   sin
                   often
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   forget
                   the
                   good
                   motion
                   :
                   or
                   hauing
                   the
                   good
                   motion
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   want
                   oportunitie
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   :
                   wherefore
                   let
                   vs
                   do
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   leaue
                   the
                   successe
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   after
                   we
                   haue
                   prayed
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   so
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   (
                   as
                   often
                   it
                   doth
                   )
                   that
                   though
                   the
                   action
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   our
                   hearts
                   vpright
                   in
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   our
                   affection
                   louing
                   ,
                   considering
                   the
                   thing
                   right
                   and
                   good
                   ,
                   yet
                   our
                   labours
                   and
                   our
                   praiers
                   be
                   vnfruitfull
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   remember
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   were
                   secret
                   imperfections
                   and
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   might
                   hinder
                   the
                   successe
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   deferring
                   hee
                   doth
                   scoure
                   away
                   ,
                   that
                   afterwards
                   in
                   fuller
                   measure
                   of
                   his
                   mercie
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   better
                   prepared
                   by
                   humilitie
                   to
                   be
                   thankfull
                   ,
                   he
                   powre
                   out
                   a
                   more
                   rich
                   measure
                   of
                   granting
                   our
                   requests
                   vpon
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   The
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   become
                   better
                   ,
                   and
                   profite
                   more
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   rebuked
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   rebuke
                   is
                   not
                   without
                   effect
                   in
                   anie
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                   They
                   that
                   harden
                   their
                   hearts
                   and
                   necks
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   admonished
                   ,
                   &
                   thinke
                   that
                   sharpe
                   handling
                   doth
                   make
                   them
                   worse
                   ,
                   had
                   neede
                   to
                   take
                   great
                   heede
                   to
                   themselues
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   cannot
                   preuaile
                   by
                   great
                   admonitions
                   ,
                   nor
                   sharp
                   rebuking
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   certainly
                   punish
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   he
                   did
                   beare
                   with
                   the
                   often
                   murmurings
                   and
                   many
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   yet
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   hee
                   sware
                   in
                   his
                   wrath
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   enter
                   into
                   his
                   rest
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Iethro
                   doth
                   not
                   rashly
                   reprehend
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   18.
                   14.
                   but
                   hee
                   first
                   commeth
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   cause
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   cleerly
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   an
                   ouersight
                   in
                   his
                   sonne
                   ,
                   then
                   doth
                   he
                   admonish
                   him
                   ,
                   &
                   giue
                   him
                   such
                   counsell
                   as
                   is
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   want
                   of
                   this
                   wisedome
                   doth
                   often
                   make
                   our
                   admonitions
                   vnprofitable
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   take
                   not
                   aduisement
                   how
                   the
                   case
                   standeth
                   ,
                   then
                   for
                   that
                   wee
                   doe
                   not
                   labour
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   sure
                   ground
                   for
                   our
                   counsell
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   If
                   then
                   we
                   will
                   that
                   our
                   admonitions
                   take
                   place
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   first
                   duly
                   consider
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   trie
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   fault
                   ;
                   then
                   let
                   vs
                   also
                   labour
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   way
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   matter
                   may
                   be
                   better
                   handled
                   .
                   If
                   this
                   were
                   an
                   ouersight
                   in
                   Moses
                   that
                   hee
                   had
                   neede
                   of
                   an
                   admonition
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   exempt
                   himselfe
                   from
                   it
                   ?
                   None
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   euery
                   man
                   must
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   be
                   admonished
                   ,
                   yea
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   of
                   his
                   inferiours
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   Moses
                   ,
                   farre
                   excelling
                   his
                   father
                   in
                   graces
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   profitably
                   admonished
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   willingly
                   receiueth
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   was
                   Naaman
                   the
                   Syrian
                   admonished
                   
                   by
                   his
                   seruant
                   ,
                   and
                   Abigail
                   by
                   her
                   seruants
                   ,
                   and
                   shee
                   did
                   also
                   admonish
                   Dauid
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   Prophet
                   of
                   God.
                   Wee
                   must
                   then
                   admonish
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   admonished
                   ,
                   euen
                   by
                   them
                   that
                   haue
                   receiued
                   lesser
                   graces
                   then
                   wee
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   modestie
                   and
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   thanks-giuing
                   ,
                   as
                   Moses
                   and
                   Dauid
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   The
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   soone
                   appeareth
                   in
                   admonition
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   at
                   no
                   hand
                   bee
                   admonished
                   by
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   albeit
                   the
                   cause
                   be
                   neuer
                   so
                   iust
                   .
                   The
                   wicked
                   Israelite
                   could
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   suffer
                   the
                   wicked
                   Aegyptians
                   to
                   whip
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   godly
                   Moses
                   to
                   admonish
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   world
                   will
                   be
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                   8
                   Wee
                   must
                   learne
                   to
                   admonish
                   speedily
                   after
                   the
                   offence
                   is
                   committed
                   ,
                   because
                   our
                   nature
                   in
                   good
                   duties
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   them
                   especially
                   which
                   haue
                   offence
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   readie
                   to
                   put
                   off
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not-tarrie
                   vntill
                   we
                   meete
                   the
                   offender
                   ;
                   but
                   goe
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   whilest
                   the
                   brunt
                   is
                   vpon
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   our
                   nature
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   coole
                   too
                   fast
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   plie
                   it
                   not
                   whiles
                   it
                   is
                   hot
                   .
                   So
                   our
                   modo
                   and
                   modo
                   ,
                   neuer
                   haue
                   a
                   modum
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   post
                   it
                   off
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   anger
                   against
                   sinne
                   is
                   quickly
                   shaken
                   :
                   while
                   we
                   are
                   hote
                   then
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   brother
                   is
                   sicke
                   ,
                   the
                   equitie
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   requireth
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   goe
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   though
                   otherwise
                   he
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   vs
                   :
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   after
                   sinne
                   is
                   once
                   committed
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   darknes
                   ,
                   a
                   dimnes
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   myst
                   brought
                   on
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                   whereby
                   howsoeuer
                   in
                   iudgement
                   we
                   receiue
                   somewhat
                   of
                   other
                   mens
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   Dauid
                   did
                   of
                   his
                   offence
                   ,
                   that
                   tooke
                   the
                   poore
                   mans
                   sheepe
                   )
                   yet
                   wee
                   cānot
                   see
                   our
                   owne
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   cast
                   a
                   deformed
                   blemish
                   on
                   the
                   glasse
                   ,
                   shewing
                   vs
                   our
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   diuell
                   so
                   prouiding
                   ,
                   that
                   sinne
                   neuer
                   dieth
                   ,
                   we
                   abhorre
                   those
                   meanes
                   which
                   should
                   recouer
                   vs
                   ;
                   we
                   on
                   our
                   parts
                   receiue
                   our
                   standing
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   to
                   admonish
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   Peter
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   requite
                   Christ
                   for
                   praying
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   satan
                   might
                   not
                   ouercome
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   commanded
                   by
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   his
                   Faith
                   ,
                   to
                   remember
                   to
                   confirme
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   And
                   Psal.
                   26
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   content
                   to
                   set
                   ouer
                   the
                   debt
                   due
                   to
                   himselfe
                   to
                   others
                   .
                   And
                   Iohn
                   makes
                   this
                   a
                   speciall
                   note
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   dying
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   loue
                   the
                   brethren
                   .
                   
                   The
                   third
                   reason
                   that
                   should
                   moue
                   vs
                   to
                   make
                   haste
                   ,
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   whilest
                   sinne
                   is
                   yet
                   tender
                   ,
                   greene
                   headed
                   ,
                   and
                   shamefast
                   ,
                   whilest
                   it
                   hath
                   blood
                   with
                   blushing
                   in
                   the
                   face
                   ,
                   whilest
                   it
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   little
                   aspe
                   ,
                   or
                   like
                   a
                   small
                   corde
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   wisedome
                   to
                   admonish
                   the
                   partie
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   otherwise
                   it
                   will
                   fall
                   out
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   an
                   ancient
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   planting
                   one
                   yeere
                   ,
                   pluckt
                   vp
                   the
                   plante
                   with
                   one
                   hand
                   ,
                   who
                   suffering
                   it
                   two
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   was
                   faine
                   to
                   pull
                   it
                   vp
                   with
                   both
                   his
                   hands
                   :
                   but
                   planting
                   three
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   he
                   vsed
                   both
                   handes
                   and
                   breast
                   ;
                   at
                   the
                   length
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   plant
                   of
                   foure
                   yeeres
                   old
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   constrained
                   to
                   let
                   it
                   alone
                   .
                   So
                   God
                   would
                   haue
                   vs
                   pull
                   vp
                   the
                   sinne
                   whilest
                   with
                   one
                   hand
                   wee
                   may
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   tarrie
                   ,
                   whilest
                   two
                   hands
                   ,
                   breasts
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   will
                   not
                   doe
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   negligence
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   admonish
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   sinne
                   is
                   on
                   our
                   score
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   admonish
                   not
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   God
                   that
                   saith
                   ,
                   forgiue
                   thy
                   brother
                   if
                   he
                   offend
                   ,
                   saith
                   also
                   ,
                   if
                   thy
                   brother
                   offēd
                   ,
                   admonish
                   him
                   ,
                   Many
                   would
                   haue
                   their
                   faults
                   forgiuen
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   reproued
                   :
                   but
                   hee
                   sinneth
                   as
                   deepely
                   that
                   reproueth
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   forgiueth
                   not
                   :
                   so
                   fearefull
                   a
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   admonish
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   when
                   wee
                   so
                   take
                   an
                   admonition
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   admonition
                   take
                   vs.
                   Paul
                   
                   reproues
                   Peter
                   openly
                   ,
                   and
                   records
                   this
                   fault
                   in
                   his
                   epistle
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   Peter
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   calleth
                   him
                   his
                   brother
                   Paul
                   ,
                   cōmending
                   his
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   his
                   gifts
                   and
                   graces
                   ,
                   accepting
                   his
                   admonition
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   blowe
                   with
                   a
                   staffe
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   most
                   precions
                   balme
                   .
                   But
                   wee
                   when
                   a
                   spot
                   is
                   shewed
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   our
                   garment
                   ,
                   are
                   readie
                   to
                   take
                   vp
                   myre
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   cast
                   it
                   on
                   his
                   coate
                   ,
                   that
                   pointed
                   at
                   our
                   spot
                   :
                   or
                   seeing
                   something
                   in
                   our
                   face
                   by
                   a
                   glasse
                   ,
                   we
                   be
                   ready
                   to
                   breake
                   the
                   glasse
                   that
                   shewed
                   vs
                   our
                   blemish
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   admonish
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   meete
                   with
                   some
                   that
                   will
                   flatly
                   deny
                   the
                   fact
                   :
                   some
                   will
                   graunt
                   the
                   offence
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   part
                   :
                   some
                   will
                   confesse
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   doe
                   extenuate
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   all
                   which
                   maladies
                   ,
                   as
                   good
                   Physitions
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   vrge
                   the
                   most
                   forcible
                   medicines
                   ,
                   but
                   vse
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   degree
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   more
                   fauourable
                   meanes
                   preuaile
                   not
                   :
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   with
                   Rehoboam
                   vse
                   too
                   strong
                   a
                   purgation
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   least
                   our
                   patients
                   be
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   beare
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   rather
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   crasie
                   ,
                   than
                   rid
                   them
                   of
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   disease
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     II.
                  
                   Of
                   the
                   forme
                   and
                   rules
                   of
                   Christian
                   admonition
                   .
                
                 
                   THere
                   are
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                   some
                   greater
                   ,
                   some
                   lesse
                   :
                   for
                   Christians
                   are
                   
                   neither
                   Stoickes
                   nor
                   Epicures
                   ,
                   for
                   Paul
                   opposeth
                   himselfe
                   to
                   thē
                   both
                   ▪
                   Act.
                   17
                   18.
                   they
                   esteeme
                   not
                   all
                   sinnes
                   alike
                   :
                   Neither
                   are
                   they
                   all
                   one
                   with
                   those
                   which
                   haue
                   a
                   bottomlesse
                   charitie
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   count
                   all
                   euils
                   infirmities
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   third
                   sort
                   worst
                   of
                   al
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   make
                   euerie
                   sin
                   a
                   mote
                   ,
                   &
                   a
                   beame
                   when
                   they
                   list
                   :
                   the
                   earth
                   is
                   a
                   beame
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   mote
                   in
                   the
                   skie
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   all
                   sinnes
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   one
                   last
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   15.
                   
                   
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     bring
                     in
                     the
                     Israelites
                     till
                     the
                     measure
                     of
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     the
                     Amorites
                     bee
                     full
                     :
                  
                   So
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   full
                   measure
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   wanting
                   measure
                   ,
                   all
                   haue
                   not
                   one
                   measure
                   .
                   When
                   Paul
                   speaketh
                   of
                   a
                   gangrene
                   ,
                   and
                   Iob
                   of
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   calleth
                   the
                   rottennes
                   of
                   bones
                   ,
                   they
                   meane
                   
                   there
                   are
                   diuers
                   degrees
                   of
                   sinnes
                   spreading
                   in
                   our
                   flesh
                   .
                   A
                   Father
                   saith
                   ,
                   some
                   sinnes
                   were
                   scoured
                   by
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   but
                   others
                   required
                   his
                   heart-blood
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   Now
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   in
                   admonition
                   this
                   distinction
                   of
                   sin
                   is
                   not
                   knowne
                   ,
                   some
                   doe
                   trouble
                   
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   some
                   put
                   out
                   the
                   eye
                   .
                   Some
                   sinnes
                   there
                   be
                   that
                   our
                   brethren
                   may
                   pluck
                   out
                   ,
                   some
                   that
                   are
                   left
                   to
                   our selues
                   to
                   pluck
                   out
                   .
                   Trueth
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   consider
                   euery
                   sin
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   maiestie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   mote
                   or
                   light
                   matter
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   5.
                   
                   God
                   esteemeth
                   one
                   ●ot
                   of
                   his
                   law
                   more
                   than
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   .
                   Doth
                   euerie
                   sinne
                   require
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   
                   how
                   then
                   can
                   they
                   be
                   motes
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   we
                   thinke
                   his
                   blood
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   mote
                   also
                   ?
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   Baltashar
                   in
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   sinneth
                   ,
                   if
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   be
                   weighed
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   thy
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   euen
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   better
                   to
                   examine
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   weigh
                   them
                   by
                   themselues
                   :
                   for
                   a
                   sinne
                   seeming
                   by
                   it selfe
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   graine
                   waight
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   some
                   circumstāces
                   ,
                   may
                   counterpoise
                   
                   a
                   heauie
                   beame
                   .
                   For
                   example
                   ,
                   consider
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   see
                   it
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   sixe
                   circumstances
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   person
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Disciple
                   put
                   in
                   trust
                   with
                   the
                   temporall
                   things
                   that
                   belonged
                   to
                   Christ.
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   obiect
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   confessed
                   Christ
                   before
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   receiued
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   Chri●t
                   went
                   out
                   to
                   pray
                   and
                   to
                   teach
                   his
                   Disciples
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   manner
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   hypocrisite
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   Hayle
                   maister
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   cause
                   ;
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   small
                   value
                   .
                   So
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   the
                   sinnes
                   are
                   greater
                   in
                   publike
                   persons
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   priuate
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   first
                   for
                   the
                   offence
                   ,
                   which
                   Christ
                   
                   counteth
                   a
                   beame
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   as
                   much
                   sacrifice
                   offered
                   for
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   besides
                   :
                   for
                   surely
                   as
                   the
                   measures
                   of
                   the
                   Sanctuarie
                   were
                   double
                   ,
                   so
                   their
                   sins
                   were
                   double
                   .
                   Adn
                   as
                   this
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   so
                   now
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   .
                   Publike
                   sinnes
                   are
                   greater
                   than
                   priuate
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   impudencie
                   ioyned
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   committed
                   with
                   an
                   high
                   hand
                   .
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   a
                   sinne
                   of
                   long
                   continuance
                   is
                   greater
                   than
                   a
                   sinne
                   that
                   began
                   but
                   yesterday
                   ▪
                
                 
                   4
                   There
                   are
                   sixe
                   notes
                   to
                   know
                   a
                   beame
                   by
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   place
                   where
                   Christ
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     for
                     a
                     ca●nell
                     to
                     goe
                     through
                     a
                     needles
                     eye
                     :
                  
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   expresse
                   the
                   absurdirie
                   of
                   those
                   which
                   say
                   ,
                   as
                   Absalom
                   said
                   ,
                   euery
                   mans
                   cause
                   was
                   good
                   :
                   these
                   fome
                   out
                   
                   sinne
                   without
                   shame
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   ser
                   downe
                   ,
                   Rom
                   7.
                   where
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speakes
                   of
                   a
                   sin
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   he
                   saw
                   to
                   be
                   great
                   and
                   fearefull
                   ,
                   which
                   before
                   he
                   counted
                   as
                   a
                   shadow
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   mote
                   onely
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   note
                   is
                   Reuel
                   .
                   17.
                   a
                   sinne
                   of
                   many
                   heads
                   ,
                   able
                   to
                   be
                   diuided
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   quartered
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   beame
                   :
                   but
                   a
                   mote
                   cannot
                   ,
                   being
                   almost
                   as
                   little
                   as
                   the
                   Geometricall
                   punctum
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   compound
                   sinne
                   .
                   The
                   fourth
                   Dauia
                   speakes
                   of
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   118
                   22.
                   making
                   relation
                   of
                   certaine
                   stones
                   
                     which
                     the
                     builders
                     refused
                  
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   we
                   vse
                   to
                   serue
                   at
                   turnes
                   ,
                   to
                   build
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   ignorance
                   :
                   Thsi
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   beame
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   a
                   mote
                   .
                   A
                   more
                   may
                   be
                   blowne
                   out
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   beame
                   can
                   searse
                   be
                   haled
                   out
                   with
                   horses
                   .
                   The
                   sixt
                   is
                   drawne
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   saying
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     Hypocrite
                     ,
                     plucke
                     the
                     beame
                     out
                     of
                     thine
                     iowne
                     eye
                     ,
                     then
                     thou
                     shalt
                     see
                     :
                  
                   so
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   beame
                   whichmakes
                   vs
                   blind
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   Salomon
                   saith
                   ,
                   All
                   the
                   workers
                   of
                   in●quitie
                   goe
                   astray
                   ,
                   knowledge
                   first
                   decaieth
                   .
                   These
                   sins
                   we
                   haue
                   ,
                   and
                   feele
                   them
                   not
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   greater
                   they
                   be
                   the
                   lesse
                   griefe
                   .
                   These
                   malladies
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   are
                   contrarie
                   to
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ;
                   for
                   these
                   the
                   greater
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   feele
                   thē
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   the
                   lesse
                   .
                   Those
                   were
                   but
                   small
                   in
                   comparison
                   ,
                   and
                   mysticall
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   Paul
                   was
                   so
                   grieued
                   with
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   7.
                   yet
                   he
                   displeased
                   himselfe
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   sought
                   the
                   remedie
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   found
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   esteemed
                   it
                   much
                   .
                   The
                   vse
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   motes
                   in
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   take
                   heede
                   they
                   grow
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   beames
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   will
                   take
                   order
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   fall
                   out
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   labour
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   good
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   to
                   esteeme
                   all
                   sinnes
                   as
                   beames
                   in
                   our selues
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   To
                   recouer
                   brethren
                   from
                   their
                   faults
                   ,
                   belongeth
                   to
                   priuate
                   and
                   publike
                   ,
                   to
                   Minister
                   and
                   Magistrate
                   .
                   Dauid
                   Psal.
                   101
                   saith
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   his
                   mornings
                   worke
                   ,
                   to
                   cast
                   out
                   the
                   workers
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   :
                   what
                   case
                   are
                   they
                   in
                   then
                   ,
                   whose
                   morning
                   and
                   euening
                   work
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   keep
                   them
                   in
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   now
                   the
                   first
                   sin
                   of
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   to
                   leaue
                   beames
                   as
                   motes
                   vnpunished
                   ;
                   as
                   I●roboam
                   would
                   let
                   them
                   commit
                   idolatrie
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   might
                   haue
                   his
                   kingdome
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   their
                   fault
                   to
                   punish
                   motes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   let
                   beames
                   passe
                   ;
                   as
                   Saul
                   put
                   the
                   holy
                   Priest
                   to
                   death
                   for
                   Dauids
                   cause
                   ;
                   but
                   Abner
                   for
                   whoredome
                   was
                   not
                   punished
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   beame
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   they
                   offend
                   in
                   punishing
                   beames
                   as
                   motes
                   ,
                   and
                   motes
                   as
                   beames
                   ;
                   as
                   Dauid
                   in
                   diuiding
                   the
                   in
                   heritance
                   betweene
                   Mephibosheth
                   and
                   Ziba
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   
                   he
                   must
                   reproue
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   before
                   all
                   men
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   slow-bellies
                   he
                   must
                   reproue
                   them
                   sharply
                   .
                   Priuate
                   men
                   must
                   also
                   admonish
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   healing
                   of
                   eyes
                   in
                   the
                   Chirurgians
                   shops
                   ,
                   but
                   euery
                   man
                   msut
                   haue
                   a
                   care
                   of
                   his
                   brothers
                   eye
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   looke
                   for
                   a
                   commandement
                   ,
                   Leuit.
                   19.
                   17.
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     reproue
                     him
                     plainely
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   vehement
                   a
                   speech
                   as
                   God
                   could
                   vse
                   .
                   Now
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   manreprehend
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   hypocrite
                   :
                   but
                   assuredly
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   performeth
                   not
                   this
                   dutie
                   when
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   he
                   may
                   ;
                   let
                   him
                   know
                   his
                   silence
                   is
                   a
                   seruile
                   hypocrisie
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   The
                   holy
                   men
                   of
                   elder
                   ages
                   haue
                   been
                   in
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   reprehension
                   and
                   admonition
                   
                   most
                   careful
                   .
                   Esay
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   was
                   counted
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   so
                   contentious
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   could
                   please
                   him
                   .
                   I●remie
                   saith
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   borne
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   contention
                   :
                   Eze●hiel
                   
                   was
                   called
                   a
                   finde-sault
                   :
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   both
                   commanded
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   18.
                   and
                   practised
                   this
                   dutie
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   often
                   curning
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   Sadduces
                   ,
                   high
                   Priests
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   23.
                   
                   Herode
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   4.
                   his
                   owne
                   countrimen
                   :
                   his
                   owne
                   disciples
                   ,
                   most
                   sharpely
                   ;
                   calling
                   Peter
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   and
                   saying
                   to
                   Iames
                   and
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   ye
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   yee
                   aske
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   owne
                   mother
                   he
                   reproues
                   roundly
                   ,
                   Ioh
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   a
                   reprouer
                   also
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   16
                   and
                   this
                   he
                   pr●ctiseth
                   euen
                   at
                   his
                   first
                   comming
                   ,
                   Acts.
                   2.
                   22.
                   
                   
                     Ye
                     haue
                     sl●ine
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     Paul
                  
                   reprooued
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Peter
                     Iames.
                  
                   All
                   their
                   Epistles
                   command
                   this
                   dutie
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Thes.
                   4.
                   15.
                   
                   Ephes.
                   5.
                   11.
                   
                   They
                   
                   which
                   will
                   not
                   perform
                   this
                   dutie
                   ,
                   to
                   reprehend
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   fall
                   often
                   to
                   ●euile
                   good
                   men
                   .
                   When
                   there
                   was
                   but
                   one
                   Miohaiah
                   to
                   performe
                   this
                   duty
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   400.
                   
                   Prophets
                   which
                   stood
                   by
                   to
                   preach
                   peace
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   As
                   often
                   we
                   reade
                   in
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   There
                   
                   came
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   :
                   there
                   came
                   not
                   many
                   to
                   performe
                   this
                   dutie
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   maketh
                   this
                   dutie
                   as
                   bitter
                   as
                   wormewood
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   little
                   put
                   in
                   practise
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   suffer
                   rebuke
                   ,
                   these
                   three
                   things
                   must
                   we
                   doe
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   as
                   Psalme
                   141.
                   we
                   must
                   esteeme
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   balme
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   profession
                   that
                   we
                   doe
                   so
                   Secondly
                   men
                   must
                   feare
                   themselues
                   more
                   :
                   now
                   euery
                   man
                   presupposeth
                   himselfe
                   innocent
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   fearefull
                   to
                   haue
                   offended
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   offended
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   22.
                   
                   
                     I
                     am
                     thy
                     fathers
                     death
                  
                   ,
                   s●●●h
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   indeed
                   .
                   Iob
                   was
                   afraid
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   knew
                   not
                   they
                   had
                   sinned
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   accusation
                   be
                   false
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   performe
                   thankefulnes
                   ,
                   Iosh.
                   22.
                   10.
                   11.
                   12.
                   13.
                   14.
                   15.
                   16
                   
                   But
                   contrarie
                   waies
                   ,
                   if
                   one
                   espie
                   a
                   mote
                   in
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   we
                   straightway
                   looke
                   into
                   his
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   ours
                   is
                   whole
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   If
                   yet
                   we
                   desire
                   more
                   reasons
                   to
                   perswade
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   this
                   most
                   Christian
                   dutie
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   remember
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   admonish
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   our
                   brethren
                   .
                   If
                   two
                   strangers
                   walke
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   mote
                   fall
                   into
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   eyes
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   will
                   blow
                   it
                   out
                   ,
                   or
                   wipe
                   it
                   out
                   :
                   this
                   nature
                   teacheth
                   vs.
                   Paul
                   goeth
                   a
                   note
                   higher
                   :
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   thorne
                   in
                   the
                   foote
                   ,
                   the
                   head
                   stoopeth
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   tender
                   eye
                   ,
                   it
                   laboureth
                   to
                   ease
                   it
                   much
                   more
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   reproue
                   commonly
                   when
                   we
                   fall
                   out
                   with
                   our
                   brethren
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   veritie
                   we
                   be
                   enemies
                   and
                   not
                   brethren
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   argument
                   wi●h
                   ●s
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   thine
                   enemie
                   ,
                   therefore
                   reproue
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   Aegyptians
                   tricke
                   ,
                   to
                   reiect
                   a
                   iust
                   reproofe
                   and
                   to
                   say
                   who
                   made
                   thee
                   a
                   ruler
                   ?
                   who
                   made
                   you
                   a
                   Preacher
                   ?
                   Augustine
                   faith
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   dost
                   not
                   helpe
                   his
                   eye
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   plague
                   thine
                   eye
                   and
                   his
                   too
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   though
                   thou
                   saiest
                   not
                   euge
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   thou
                   saiest
                   not
                   apage
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   a
                   mutuall
                   approbation
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   a
                   mute
                   commendation
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   Three
                   things
                   ought
                   to
                   moue
                   vs
                   to
                   this
                   dutie
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   least
                   men
                   thinke
                   it
                   an
                   indifferent
                   thing
                   to
                   offend
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   nourish
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   his
                   eye
                   will
                   gather
                   more
                   filth
                   and
                   scales
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   time
                   goe
                   cleane
                   out
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   pitie
                   not
                   him
                   that
                   offendeth
                   ,
                   yet
                   pitie
                   him
                   that
                   standeth
                   by
                   ,
                   least
                   he
                   be
                   offended
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   way
                   indangered
                   by
                   thy
                   silence
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   sin
                   past
                   ,
                   or
                   both
                   :
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   Barnabas
                   by
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   2.
                   13.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   pitie
                   thy selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuer
                   thy selfe
                   from
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   this
                   sinne
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   thou
                   be
                   pr●sent
                   ,
                   &
                   be
                   est
                   not
                   grieued
                   for
                   the
                   offence
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   account
                   laide
                   vpon
                   thy
                   score
                   .
                   Neither
                   let
                   that
                   hinder
                   vs
                   that
                   we
                   shal
                   not
                   preuaile
                   :
                   for
                   Nichodemus
                   also
                   performed
                   this
                   dutie
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   no
                   hope
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   Ioh
                   7.
                   50.
                   
                   Again
                   ,
                   by
                   rebuking
                   thou
                   shalt
                   deliuer
                   thy selfe
                   from
                   cotempt
                   ,
                   for
                   by
                   thy
                   silence
                   the
                   wicked
                   will
                   giue
                   thee
                   the
                   same
                   reward
                   they
                   giue
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   50.
                   21.
                   
                   They
                   will
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   in
                   the
                   s●me
                   league
                   of
                   imp●●tie
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   Finally
                   ,
                   so
                   doing
                   thou
                   shalt
                   free
                   thy selfe
                   from
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   Ely
                   for
                   not
                   reprouing
                   his
                   sonnes
                   ,
                   perished
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   calamitie
                   :
                   but
                   L●t
                   escaped
                   in
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Sodome
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   rendreth
                   this
                   reason
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     he
                     was
                     v●xed
                     with
                     the
                     vncleanly
                     conuersation
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     ,
                  
                   continually
                   preaching
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   reclayming
                   them
                   from
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   This
                   dutie
                   of
                   reprehension
                   is
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   a
                   brother
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   there
                   be
                   two
                   
                   sorts
                   :
                   the
                   naturall
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   beleeuing
                   brother
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   faithfull
                   haue
                   one
                   spirituall
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Holie
                   mother
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   heauenly
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   vs
                   all
                   .
                   As
                   there
                   be
                   beames
                   so
                   great
                   that
                   we
                   cā●ot
                   moue
                   them
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   so
                   th●re
                   be
                   some
                   men
                   whom
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   touch
                   with
                   any
                   reproofe
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   reprehend
                   thē
                   whom
                   the
                   Church
                   acknowledgeth
                   not
                   for
                   childrē
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   our
                   brethrē
                   :
                   Such
                   a●
                   deserue
                   to
                   ●e
                   reiected
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   bound
                   to
                   performe
                   this
                   dutie
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   holy
                   things
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   
                   dogges
                   Againe
                   ,
                   the
                   scorner
                   must
                   be
                   smitten
                   and
                   cast
                   forth
                   ,
                   as
                   Ismael
                   was
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   worthie
                   a
                   christian
                   reprehension
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   barker
                   or
                   biter
                   of
                   the
                   religious
                   &
                   godly
                   ,
                   as
                   prophane
                   Esau
                   :
                   for
                   these
                   cast
                   off
                   all
                   our
                   admonition
                   with
                   a
                   iest
                   .
                   Some
                   thought
                   Paul
                   should
                   haue
                   reproued
                   Nero
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   rule
                   in
                   the
                   Primitiue
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Schoole
                   men
                   haue
                   obserued
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   furious
                   Tyrants
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   reproued
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                   disturbe
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Elias
                   was
                   more
                   plaine
                   with
                   the
                   Kings
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   albeit
                   he
                   was
                   left
                   alone
                   .
                   If
                   thou
                   hast
                   authority
                   ,
                   thou
                   maist
                   reproue
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   vnder
                   thee
                   .
                   Reproue
                   strangers
                   onely
                   of
                   open
                   and
                   known
                   sinnes
                   :
                   no
                   Samaritan
                   at
                   al
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   he
                   be
                   wounded
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   in
                   performing
                   this
                   dutie
                   obserue
                   diuine
                   rules
                   well
                   ,
                   for
                   some
                   are
                   as
                   vnfit
                   to
                   reprehend
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   reprehended
                   ,
                   as
                   Esaus
                   Plow●●are
                   was
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   sword
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   Though
                   good
                   duties
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   yet
                   euery
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   fit
                   to
                   do
                   euery
                   good
                   duty
                   ,
                   therfore
                   let
                   vs
                   see
                   who
                   is
                   fit
                   to
                   execute
                   this
                   worke
                   of
                   reprehension
                   .
                   The
                   eie
                   is
                   a
                   tender
                   part
                   ,
                   euery
                   finger
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   taking
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   of
                   an
                   action
                   without
                   skil
                   commeth
                   an
                   end
                   without
                   fruit
                   .
                   This
                   dutie
                   doth
                   not
                   consist
                   in
                   readines
                   of
                   vtterance
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   bitternes
                   &
                   stinging
                   
                   words
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   good
                   sound
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   which
                   maketh
                   a
                   man
                   fit
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   are
                   required
                   three
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   answere
                   to
                   those
                   in
                   the
                   bodily
                   sight
                   :
                   first
                   the
                   cleerenes
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   right
                   situation
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   hindred
                   without
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   eie
                   ,
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   the
                   seate
                   of
                   knowledge
                   is
                   vnderstood
                   :
                   &
                   here
                   in
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   rich
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   promised
                   ,
                   Esa.
                   64.
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   vnder
                   the
                   Gospell
                   should
                   excell
                   in
                   knowledge
                   the
                   Leuites
                   vnder
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   may
                   appeare
                   it
                   was
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   Primitiue
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   became
                   most
                   ready
                   and
                   familiar
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   :
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   womē
                   began
                   to
                   grow
                   so
                   cunning
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   generall
                   prohibition
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   speake
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Daniels
                   prophesie
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   later
                   times
                   men
                   should
                   run
                   ouer
                   bookes
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   wee
                   cannot
                   so
                   abound
                   ,
                   yet
                   must
                   wee
                   get
                   a
                   through
                   knowledge
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   against
                   which
                   wee
                   deale
                   by
                   reprehension
                   .
                   Christ
                   finds
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   often
                   short
                   ,
                   and
                   blind
                   ,
                   albeit
                   they
                   gloried
                   of
                   great
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   Phylacteries
                   were
                   broad
                   ,
                   yet
                   their
                   heads
                   were
                   shallow
                   .
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   with
                   vs
                   :
                   ther
                   are
                   many
                   dim
                   eyes
                   which
                   haue
                   need
                   of
                   that
                   eye
                   salue
                   ,
                   Reuel
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   If
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   ambiguous
                   we
                   cannot
                   hit
                   the
                   ioynt
                   to
                   restore
                   the
                   member
                   that
                   is
                   loosned
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   6.
                   1.
                   
                   And
                   so
                   in
                   our
                   building
                   ,
                   all
                   will
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   tempest
                   that
                   we
                   build
                   with
                   vntempered
                   morter
                   .
                   Nothing
                   can
                   abide
                   soundly
                   in
                   affection
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   surely
                   grounded
                   in
                   the
                   iudgement
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   Philip
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   Eunuch
                   may
                   heere
                   well
                   bee
                   vsed
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   changing
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   originall
                   :
                   
                     Doest
                     thou
                     knowe
                     what
                     thou
                     doest
                     condemne
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   well
                   of
                   Peter
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   speake
                   euill
                   
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   doe
                   as
                   Balaam
                   ,
                   fetch
                   their
                   diuinations
                   from
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   cannot
                   speake
                   according
                   to
                   time
                   ,
                   place
                   &
                   persons
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   then
                   prouided
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   eye
                   must
                   stand
                   rightly
                   in
                   his
                   proper
                   seate
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   it
                   stand
                   awry
                   we
                   cannot
                   see
                   well
                   ,
                   how
                   cleere
                   soeuer
                   the
                   eye
                   be
                   ,
                   This
                   site
                   and
                   right
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   the
                   old
                   writers
                   call
                   
                     intentio
                     vitae
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   euen
                   their
                   owne
                   consciences
                   knowe
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   men
                   often
                   see
                   ,
                   they
                   leuell
                   at
                   in
                   their
                   whole
                   life
                   .
                   The
                   right
                   situation
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   set
                   before
                   vs
                   this
                   scope
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   sinister
                   respect
                   :
                   albeit
                   some
                   can
                   looke
                   awry
                   and
                   that
                   sildome
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   shortly
                   ,
                   and
                   waxe
                   not
                   worse
                   and
                   worse
                   ,
                   but
                   more
                   zealous
                   .
                   He
                   lookes
                   not
                   aright
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   worldly
                   end
                   ,
                   as
                   Balaam
                   would
                   now
                   &
                   then
                   looke
                   to
                   Gods
                   commandement
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   his
                   heart
                   and
                   minde
                   was
                   fixed
                   on
                   the
                   wages
                   of
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   his
                   eye
                   was
                   euer
                   ouer
                   his
                   shoulder
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   shewed
                   hee
                   was
                   blinde
                   indeede
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   outward
                   hinderances
                   are
                   the
                   beames
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   those
                   sinnes
                   that
                   are
                   past
                   shame
                   and
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   felt
                   at
                   midnight
                   .
                   They
                   receiue
                   many
                   diuisions
                   :
                   they
                   vpholde
                   wicked
                   practises
                   ;
                   they
                   bee
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   Disciples
                   cannot
                   cast
                   out
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   directly
                   opposite
                   to
                   the
                   calling
                   of
                   a
                   Christian.
                   They
                   that
                   worke
                   this
                   trad
                   ,
                   are
                   workers
                   of
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   of
                   whose
                   eye
                   and
                   iudgement
                   marke
                   Dauids
                   question
                   ,
                   the
                   answere
                   whereof
                   is
                   soone
                   made
                   .
                   
                     Are
                     they
                     not
                     all
                     without
                     vnderstanding
                     that
                     worke
                     wickednesse
                     ▪
                  
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   the
                   Fathers
                   hauing
                   lesse
                   meanes
                   of
                   knowledge
                   than
                   wee
                   ,
                   yet
                   
                   saw
                   more
                   concerning
                   heauenly
                   things
                   then
                   we
                   .
                   Albeit
                   Christ
                   saith
                   of
                   this
                   eye
                   ,
                   thou
                   seest
                   a
                   mote
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   speaketh
                   but
                   of
                   his
                   false
                   imagination
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   see
                   a
                   mote
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   beame
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   eye
                   ▪
                   hee
                   may
                   onely
                   thinke
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   mote
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   man
                   is
                   to
                   beleeue
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   this
                   man
                   challengeth
                   to
                   
                   himselfe
                   authoritie
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   dispute
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   reproue
                   ,
                   yet
                   little
                   reason
                   is
                   there
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   reprehension
                   is
                   amendment
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   worse
                   :
                   for
                   seeing
                   how
                   little
                   hee
                   accounteth
                   of
                   the
                   beame
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   eye
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   gather
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   hurt
                   not
                   him
                   ,
                   his
                   mote
                   will
                   hurt
                   him
                   lesse
                   :
                   nay
                   he
                   is
                   more
                   
                   like
                   to
                   plucke
                   out
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   mote
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   generall
                   rule
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   that
                   doth
                   willingly
                   reprehend
                   ,
                   and
                   feeles
                   not
                   a
                   mixt
                   affection
                   of
                   sorrow
                   and
                   feare
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   fit
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   Our
                   owne
                   loue
                   is
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   others
                   :
                   he
                   cannot
                   then
                   be
                   good
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   first
                   good
                   to
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Chrysostome
                   saith
                   ,
                   Canst
                   thou
                   know
                   another
                   better
                   than
                   thy selfe
                   ?
                   He
                   that
                   loueth
                   another
                   more
                   than
                   himselfe
                   in
                   spirituall
                   things
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   void
                   of
                   charitie
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   therefore
                   euer
                   take
                   heede
                   of
                   these
                   beames
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   eyes
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   so
                   cast
                   aside
                   our
                   eye
                   after
                   preferment
                   ,
                   wee
                   set
                   the
                   fist
                   commandement
                   aboue
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   our selues
                   vnfit
                   for
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   Christian
                   admonition
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   The
                   people
                   so
                   profited
                   by
                   Moses
                   sharpe
                   rebuke
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   after
                   came
                   to
                   aske
                   him
                   counsell
                   ,
                   as
                   loth
                   to
                   displease
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   sawe
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   angrie
                   for
                   Gods
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Where
                   we
                   see
                   how
                   needfull
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   haue
                   his
                   conscience
                   ript
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   when
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   with
                   anger
                   rebuke
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   we
                   doe
                   rightly
                   interpret
                   his
                   anger
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   diuell
                   will
                   be
                   too
                   busie
                   to
                   perswade
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   pleasure
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   must
                   take
                   heede
                   to
                   rule
                   their
                   anger
                   ,
                   euer
                   intending
                   principally
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   profit
                   of
                   their
                   brethren
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   In
                   admonition
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   loue
                   too
                   much
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   we
                   slacke
                   our
                   zeale
                   against
                   the
                   sinne
                   :
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   too
                   zealous
                   against
                   the
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   forget
                   meeknes
                   and
                   loue
                   to
                   the
                   person
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   vpon
                   the
                   corrupt
                   iudgement
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   vntill
                   sinne
                   be
                   prodigious
                   ,
                   and
                   monstrous
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   goeth
                   round
                   about
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   moued
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   When
                   wee
                   admonish
                   others
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   iesting
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   :
                   forsooth
                   we
                   must
                   smile
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   doe
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   laugh
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   least
                   wee
                   moue
                   choler
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   offence
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   sinne
                   in
                   equal
                   measure
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   all
                   sins
                   ,
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   faine
                   to
                   shed
                   his
                   pretious
                   blood
                   ;
                   howsoeuer
                   this
                   seemeth
                   little
                   to
                   vs
                   in
                   committing
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   very
                   great
                   to
                   Christ
                   in
                   suffering
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   They
                   be
                   small
                   sinnes
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   vsuall
                   to
                   all
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   vsuall
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   seeme
                   prodigious
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     III.
                  
                   Of
                   Adulterie
                   and
                   youthfull
                   Affections
                   .
                
                 
                   IF
                   that
                   after
                   often
                   fals
                   in
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   Adulterie
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   giue
                   a
                   man
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   grieuousnes
                   and
                   greatnes
                   of
                   this
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   fill
                   a
                   man
                   with
                   the
                   feares
                   of
                   his
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   this
                   feare
                   cause
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   this
                   sinne
                   
                   to
                   abate
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   him
                   to
                   feare
                   all
                   occasions
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   loue
                   chaste
                   persons
                   ,
                   then
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   be
                   well
                   comforted
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   giue
                   him
                   
                   the
                   victory
                   of
                   that
                   sin
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   remember
                   to
                   proceed
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   affectiō
                   let
                   that
                   vnclean
                   life
                   be
                   as
                   loath
                   some
                   vnto
                   thee
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   bin
                   pleasant
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   thou
                   maist
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   keepe
                   and
                   possesse
                   thy
                   vessell
                   in
                   holines
                   and
                   honour
                   ,
                   begin
                   to
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   vse
                   with
                   feare
                   &
                   reuerence
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   thy
                   saluatiō
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ;
                   &
                   then
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   seale
                   vnto
                   thine
                   heart
                   the
                   pardon
                   of
                   this
                   sin
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   obtained
                   before
                   we
                   haue
                   thus
                   repented
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   thou
                   hast
                   found
                   these
                   effects
                   of
                   Gods
                   grace
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   thou
                   maist
                   reasō
                   thus
                   against
                   Sathā
                   :
                   If
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   haue
                   destroyed
                   
                   me
                   for
                   this
                   sin
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   giuen
                   me
                   a
                   sorrowe
                   or
                   ha●red
                   of
                   this
                   sin
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   am
                   now
                   well
                   assured
                   he
                   doth
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   accept
                   me
                   for
                   his
                   adopted
                   sonne
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   true
                   sonne
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   That
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   doe
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   learne
                   this
                   sinne
                   with
                   repentance
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   first
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   striueth
                   with
                   vs
                   till
                   we
                   be
                   brought
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   is
                   aforesaid
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   consider
                   the
                   iustice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   confound
                   those
                   that
                   will
                   resist
                   .
                   The
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   appeares
                   in
                   fearing
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   punishing
                   others
                   ,
                   in
                   giuing
                   thee
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   others
                   ,
                   in
                   punishing
                   thee
                   lightly
                   ,
                   and
                   confounding
                   others
                   .
                   This
                   wil
                   greatly
                   
                   commend
                   the
                   greatnes
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   ,
                   especially
                   ,
                   seeing
                   hee
                   giueth
                   mercie
                   when
                   he
                   might
                   punish
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   hire
                   thee
                   from
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Thus
                   will
                   the
                   spirituall
                   man
                   gather
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   Shall
                   then
                   prouoke
                   him
                   ,
                   &
                   adde
                   rebellion
                   vnto
                   sin
                   ?
                   Shall
                   I
                   vtterly
                   denie
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   the
                   slaue
                   of
                   sathan
                   ?
                   So
                   then
                   ,
                   thus
                   the
                   meditation
                   of
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   leades
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   hatred
                   of
                   this
                   &
                   all
                   other
                   sins
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   16.
                   
                   But
                   contrariwise
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   flesh
                   conclude
                   :
                   If
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   hated
                   this
                   sin
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   haue
                   punished
                   it
                   before
                   this
                   time
                   in
                   me
                   .
                   In
                   old
                   time
                   he
                   destroyed
                   many
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   vnder
                   grace
                   he
                   is
                   more
                   mercifull
                   .
                   O
                   cursed
                   flesh
                   that
                   doth
                   reason
                   so
                   much
                   against
                   reason
                   
                   and
                   grace
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   now
                   a
                   secret
                   curse
                   of
                   GOD
                   vpon
                   euery
                   sinner
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   consume
                   a
                   man
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   preuented
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   word
                   gone
                   out
                   of
                   Gods
                   mouth
                   ,
                   will
                   haue
                   his
                   effect
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   changed
                   because
                   God
                   cannot
                   be
                   changed
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Manie
                   thinke
                   youth
                   as
                   the
                   flower
                   of
                   our
                   age
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   priuiledge
                   aboue
                   other
                   ages
                   .
                   But
                   alas
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   age
                   of
                   great
                   confidence
                   ;
                   All
                   this
                   haue
                   I
                   done
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   young
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   
                   Gospell
                   .
                   So
                   dangerous
                   is
                   their
                   case
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   do
                   things
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   for
                   feare
                   they
                   make
                   them
                   sad
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   ordinary
                   things
                   denied
                   ,
                   argue
                   an
                   extraordinarie
                   perill
                   .
                   The
                   prodigall
                   sonne
                   did
                   walke
                   his
                   foure
                   stations
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   Ambrose
                   saith
                   ,
                   hee
                   had
                   foure
                   prouocations
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   his
                   portion
                   ;
                   secondly
                   ,
                   his
                   fathers
                   indulgencie
                   ;
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   ill
                   company
                   ,
                   but
                   youth
                   more
                   than
                   all
                   ;
                   Psalme
                   119.
                   19.
                   
                   Dauid
                   abruptly
                   with
                   an
                   Apostrophe
                   breaketh
                   off
                   his
                   meditation
                   into
                   this
                   :
                   
                     Wherewithall
                     shall
                     a
                     young
                     man
                     cleanse
                     his
                     wayes
                     ?
                  
                   Vpon
                   which
                   place
                   all
                   the
                   Fathers
                   agree
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   accent
                   is
                   vpon
                   a
                   young
                   man
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   hath
                   fewest
                   means
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   which
                   Dauid
                   vseth
                   for
                   clensing
                   ,
                   is
                   verie
                   effectuall
                   ;
                   by
                   clensing
                   ,
                   signifying
                   the
                   clensing
                   of
                   glasse
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   compareth
                   he
                   young
                   men
                   to
                   glasse
                   ,
                   which
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   verie
                   
                   cleane
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   will
                   gather
                   filth
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   the
                   Sunne-beames
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   which
                   noteth
                   the
                   great
                   corruption
                   of
                   this
                   age
                   :
                   Prou.
                   22.
                   13.
                   he
                   hath
                   a
                   būdle
                   of
                   folly
                   bound
                   close
                   in
                   his
                   hart
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                   11.
                   
                   Children
                   and
                   youth
                   are
                   vanitie
                   :
                   vanity
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   age
                   it selfe
                   is
                   vanitie
                   .
                   Such
                   is
                   the
                   streame
                   of
                   affections
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   heathen
                   thought
                   it
                   best
                   policie
                   to
                   let
                   them
                   haue
                   their
                   course
                   a
                   little
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   vs
                   consider
                   their
                   corruption
                   in
                   one
                   measure
                   further
                   .
                   
                   Not
                   onely
                   the
                   common
                   sort
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   best
                   wit
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   an
                   excellent
                   disposition
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   King.
                   22.
                   
                   And
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   best
                   in
                   ciuill
                   gifts
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   best
                   in
                   spiritual
                   graces
                   ,
                   finde
                   it
                   hard
                   ,
                   as
                   Timothie
                   ,
                   who
                   brought
                   downe
                   his
                   bodie
                   ,
                   that
                   Paul
                   was
                   faine
                   to
                   write
                   to
                   him
                   to
                   drinke
                   wine
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   hee
                   wrote
                   
                     Flee
                     new-fangled
                     lusts
                  
                   .
                   This
                   Timothie
                   was
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   saith
                   Bernard
                   ,
                   Giue
                   me
                   one
                   Timothie
                   in
                   these
                   dayes
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   eate
                   
                   gold
                   he
                   shall
                   haue
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   maketh
                   me
                   that
                   I
                   cannot
                   subscribe
                   to
                   that
                   saying
                   :
                   Whom
                   God
                   loueth
                   ,
                   he
                   taketh
                   away
                   in
                   tēder
                   yeares
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   dāgerous
                   thing
                   to
                   die
                   in
                   youth
                   :
                   and
                   surely
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Lord
                   worke
                   marueilously
                   it
                   is
                   dangerous
                   .
                   And
                   why
                   ?
                   Surely
                   in
                   yong
                   men
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   double
                   pronenesse
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   their
                   naturall
                   corruption
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   their
                   age
                   in
                   which
                   their
                   affections
                   be
                   grounded
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   reasons
                   be
                   raw
                   .
                   Besides
                   these
                   ,
                   the
                   diuell
                   hath
                   a
                   speciall
                   affection
                   to
                   this
                   age
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Prouerbe
                   ,
                   chapt
                   .
                   22.
                   
                   
                     Set
                     a
                     young
                     man
                     in
                     his
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     depart
                     from
                     it
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     olde
                     .
                  
                   If
                   you
                   stampe
                   garlike
                   in
                   a
                   new
                   morter
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   alwayes
                   
                   smell
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   CHRIST
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Suffer
                     little
                     ones
                     to
                     come
                     vnto
                     me
                     :
                  
                   If
                   they
                   can
                   sing
                   but
                   Hosannah
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   
                   not
                   the
                   meaning
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   to
                   doe
                   as
                   Marie
                   did
                   ,
                   betimes
                   to
                   lay
                   vp
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   such
                   things
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   know
                   ,
                   while
                   as
                   yet
                   thou
                   art
                   ●ude
                   (
                   saith
                   Hillary
                   )
                   least
                   then
                   ,
                   thou
                   begin
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   ende
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   seruice
                   of
                   youth
                   how
                   greatly
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   GOD
                   ,
                   may
                   appeare
                   .
                   Moses
                   and
                   Aarons
                   rod
                   was
                   of
                   an
                   Almond
                   tree
                   :
                   what
                   this
                   figure
                   meant
                   ,
                   is
                   taught
                   ,
                   Ierem.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     I
                     am
                     but
                     a
                     childe
                  
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   matter
                   saith
                   God
                   :
                   What
                   seest
                   thou
                   ?
                   an
                   Almond
                   tree
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   those
                   countreys
                   (
                   where
                   it
                   groweth
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   doth
                   blossome
                   .
                   Him
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   haue
                   his
                   rod
                   ,
                   must
                   bee
                   a
                   branch
                   of
                   the
                   trees
                   that
                   first
                   blossome
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   fruites
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   borne
                   are
                   due
                   vnto
                   GOD.
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   difference
                   betweene
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Cain
                   and
                   of
                   
                     Abel
                     ▪
                     Cain
                  
                   offered
                   he
                   cared
                   not
                   what
                   ,
                   but
                   Abel
                   offered
                   the
                   first
                   fruites
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   best
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   note
                   to
                   know
                   a
                   Cains
                   heart
                   from
                   an
                   Abels
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Consider
                   Gods
                   liking
                   of
                   
                     Timothie
                     ,
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     Samuel
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophet
                   of
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   who
                   serued
                   
                   God
                   when
                   hee
                   was
                   a
                   childe
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   good
                   King
                   Iosiah
                   .
                   These
                   were
                   not
                   trees
                   which
                   
                   blossome
                   when
                   others
                   haue
                   done
                   .
                   Let
                   men
                   be
                   neuer
                   so
                   soundly
                   come
                   home
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   better
                   
                   they
                   had
                   neuer
                   beene
                   so
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   the
                   Churches
                   and
                   themselues
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   carrie
                   the
                   smell
                   of
                   the
                   garlike
                   morter
                   still
                   where
                   euer
                   they
                   goe
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Old
                   men
                   which
                   haue
                   liued
                   loosely
                   in
                   youth
                   ,
                   haue
                   great
                   diffidence
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   dare
                   not
                   reprehend
                   so
                   sharply
                   ,
                   as
                   others
                   ;
                   nor
                   punish
                   so
                   seuerely
                   as
                   they
                   should
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   their
                   youth
                   are
                   so
                   in
                   their
                   foreheads
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   men
                   see
                   them
                   .
                   Many
                   of
                   these
                   
                   are
                   rockes
                   of
                   offence
                   .
                   They
                   make
                   Dauid
                   and
                   Salomon
                   proctors
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   perswaded
                   grieueth
                   those
                   soules
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   sorrow
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   to
                   heare
                   men
                   alleage
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   We
                   be
                   taught
                   Esai
                   .
                   9.
                   17.
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   intendeth
                   to
                   destroy
                   a
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   a
                   speciall
                   note
                   thereof
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   He
                   taketh
                   no
                   delight
                   in
                   their
                   youth
                   :
                   therefore
                   where
                   young
                   men
                   be
                   dissolute
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   heauie
                   note
                   of
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   to
                   fall
                   vpon
                   his
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Such
                   as
                   doe
                   take
                   libertie
                   by
                   Salomons
                   example
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   consider
                   it
                   well
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   prime
                   of
                   his
                   youth
                   well
                   disposed
                   and
                   wise
                   ,
                   but
                   hauing
                   past
                   to
                   riper
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   he
                   grew
                   vaine
                   and
                   dissolute
                   Then
                   by
                   Gods
                   free
                   mercie
                   ,
                   he
                   became
                   a
                   sorrowfull
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   age
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   made
                   himselfe
                   a
                   publike
                   penitentarie
                   ,
                   leauing
                   his
                   Ecclesiastes
                   as
                   a
                   monument
                   of
                   his
                   follie
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   called
                   his
                   booke
                   of
                   Retractations
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   Salomons
                   experimentall
                   conclusion
                   :
                   
                     All
                     is
                     vanitie
                     and
                     vexation
                     of
                     minde
                     .
                  
                   This
                   he
                   tried
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   gone
                   
                   through
                   all
                   things
                   he
                   was
                   fame
                   to
                   returne
                   to
                   that
                   wherewith
                   he
                   began
                   .
                   His
                   booke
                   confuteth
                   all
                   Pagans
                   best
                   morall
                   wisedome
                   .
                   He
                   wanted
                   nothing
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   experience
                   of
                   all
                   kinds
                   of
                   blessings
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   on
                   earth
                   .
                   Yet
                   after
                   long
                   experience
                   he
                   found
                   no
                   true
                   ioy
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   on
                   earth
                   .
                   The
                   wise
                   men
                   of
                   this
                   age
                   would
                   say
                   :
                   he
                   was
                   too
                   sad
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   a
                   melancholike
                   humour
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   not
                   vse
                   things
                   well
                   .
                   But
                   himselfe
                   answereth
                   the
                   follie
                   of
                   such
                   ,
                   chap
                   6
                   None
                   could
                   haue
                   more
                   ioy
                   ,
                   nor
                   so
                   much
                   pleasure
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   :
                   yet
                   he
                   found
                   in
                   conclusion
                   nothing
                   in
                   them
                   but
                   vanitie
                   and
                   vexation
                   of
                   minde
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   Iob
                   was
                   neuer
                   adulterer
                   ,
                   yet
                   made
                   he
                   a
                   couenant
                   with
                   his
                   eyes
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   being
                   cleane
                   
                   in
                   heart
                   ,
                   would
                   giue
                   no
                   occasion
                   outwardly
                   .
                   When
                   Putiphers
                   wife
                   could
                   not
                   preuaile
                   because
                   of
                   Iosephs
                   constancie
                   ,
                   she
                   was
                   not
                   moued
                   to
                   repentance
                   as
                   she
                   ought
                   ,
                   considering
                   that
                   her
                   seruant
                   was
                   so
                   faithfull
                   to
                   her
                   husband
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   she
                   ought
                   to
                   haue
                   been
                   :
                   but
                   contrarily
                   s●e
                   vseth
                   a
                   desperate
                   remedie
                   ,
                   worse
                   than
                   the
                   fault
                   it selfe
                   :
                   namely
                   ,
                   to
                   seeke
                   his
                   life
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   vnbridled
                   and
                   carnall
                   loue
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   it
                   turneth
                   to
                   extreame
                   hatred
                   :
                   yea
                   and
                   that
                   more
                   bitter
                   than
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   neuer
                   bare
                   them
                   good
                   will
                   :
                   as
                   
                   appeared
                   in
                   that
                   incestuous
                   loue
                   of
                   Ammon
                   to
                   his
                   sister
                   Thamar
                   ,
                   who
                   afterward
                   hated
                   her
                   exceedingly
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   learne
                   to
                   feare
                   these
                   vnbridled
                   affections
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   haue
                   this
                   issue
                   to
                   come
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   make
                   our
                   bond
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   may
                   draw
                   another
                   neerer
                   to
                   him
                   thereby
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   this
                   lusting
                   loue
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   familiarities
                   of
                   men
                   whatsoeuer
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   for
                   gaine
                   or
                   fauour
                   ,
                   &c
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   they
                   cannot
                   enioy
                   the
                   things
                   they
                   looke
                   for
                   ,
                   their
                   loue
                   is
                   turned
                   to
                   hatred
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   Ioseph
                   in
                   his
                   prosperitie
                   would
                   not
                   forsake
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   cleaue
                   to
                   his
                   Mistris
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   seeth
                   present
                   danger
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   standeth
                   fast
                   :
                   Thus
                   on
                   euery
                   side
                   the
                   Lord
                   trieth
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   giueth
                   grace
                   withall
                   to
                   perseuere
                   .
                   Out
                   of
                   this
                   we
                   may
                   learne
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   neuer
                   know
                   whether
                   we
                   loue
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   holinesse
                   for
                   Gods
                   cause
                   ,
                   so
                   well
                   as
                   when
                   we
                   endure
                   some
                   trouble
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   Ioseph
                   might
                   haue
                   done
                   this
                   secretly
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   haue
                   bin
                   knowne
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   constrained
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   caused
                   him
                   to
                   refraine
                   from
                   euill
                   .
                   Albeit
                   he
                   saw
                   present
                   danger
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   and
                   good
                   name
                   :
                   yet
                   because
                   he
                   knew
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   which
                   seeth
                   secrets
                   he
                   rewardeth
                   openly
                   ,
                   therefore
                   he
                   committeth
                   himselfe
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   rather
                   hazard
                   his
                   good
                   name
                   before
                   men
                   ,
                   than
                   keep
                   an
                   euill
                   conscience
                   before
                   God.
                   And
                   he
                   beleeued
                   withall
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   would
                   make
                   his
                   righteousnes
                   as
                   cleere
                   as
                   the
                   noone
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   Many
                   will
                   not
                   fight
                   or
                   murder
                   openly
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   their
                   enemies
                   were
                   secretly
                   deliuered
                   into
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   farre
                   from
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   hurt
                   the
                   Lords
                   annoynted
                   :
                   
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   they
                   deuise
                   euill
                   amongst
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   abroad
                   they
                   vtter
                   it
                   .
                   Many
                   doe
                   abstaine
                   from
                   fornication
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   lawes
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   consider
                   not
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   seeth
                   their
                   vnchaste
                   mindes
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   recompence
                   them
                   .
                   Many
                   
                   would
                   be
                   religious
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   vnlike
                   to
                   
                     Sidrach
                     ,
                     Misac
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Abednago
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   for
                   
                   feare
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   consult
                   of
                   the
                   worshipping
                   of
                   the
                   Image
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   would
                   seeme
                   to
                   bee
                   more
                   than
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   as
                   Ananias
                   and
                   Sap●ira
                   :
                   therefore
                   they
                   shall
                   haue
                   the
                   same
                   reward
                   with
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   tempting
                   of
                   God.
                   So
                   long
                   then
                   as
                   our
                   hearts
                   doe
                   deceiue
                   vs
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   euill
                   desires
                   ouercome
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   vse
                   vn●odly
                   meanes
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   neuer
                   
                   stand
                   to
                   suffer
                   any
                   triall
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   learne
                   also
                   by
                   Iosephs
                   example
                   ,
                   euen
                   for
                   the
                   least
                   part
                   of
                   godly
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   good
                   religion
                   to
                   suffer
                   persecution
                   :
                   and
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   the
                   chiefe
                   points
                   and
                   parts
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   heart
                   is
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   denie
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   or
                   
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   Christ
                   ;
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   would
                   crie
                   out
                   ,
                   whereas
                   in
                   lesser
                   matters
                   they
                   would
                   hold
                   their
                   peace
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   greater
                   triall
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   stand
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   The
                   end
                   of
                   adulterie
                   is
                   beggerie
                   :
                   besides
                   that
                   ,
                   oft
                   such
                   can
                   haue
                   no
                   children
                   ,
                   by
                   lawfull
                   and
                   chaste
                   wiues
                   .
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   often
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   great
                   men
                   want
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   houses
                   decay
                   :
                   againe
                   the
                   wife
                   requireth
                   it
                   with
                   like
                   whoredome
                   .
                   This
                   sinne
                   of
                   all
                   others
                   leaues
                   a
                   brand
                   in
                   mens
                   consciences
                   :
                   as
                   theeues
                   at
                   Sizes
                   conuicted
                   of
                   theft
                   ,
                   and
                   confessing
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   oft
                   so
                   much
                   trouble
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   of
                   adulterie
                   .
                   They
                   crie
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   O
                   adultery
                   brought
                   me
                   to
                   this
                   miserie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     IIII.
                  
                   Of
                   Affection
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   large
                   affection
                   of
                   well
                   doing
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   haue
                   good
                   occasion
                   thereof
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   ceaseth
                   not
                   to
                   offer
                   occasions
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   often
                   cease
                   to
                   haue
                   
                   good
                   affections
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   We
                   must
                   as
                   well
                   see
                   what
                   is
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   our
                   affections
                   leade
                   vs
                   to
                   :
                   therefore
                   must
                   we
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   hearts
                   may
                   be
                   vpright
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   be
                   not
                   like
                   ●alaam
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Elders
                   that
                   aske
                   counsel
                   of
                   Ieremy
                   .
                   So
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   haue
                   to
                   deale
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                   we
                   set
                   a
                   glosse
                   vpon
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   wee
                   knowe
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   to
                   deale
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   before
                   whom
                   no
                   wickednesse
                   will
                   stand
                   ,
                   this
                   will
                   humble
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   people
                   of
                   Israel
                   would
                   not
                   heare
                   Moses
                   ,
                   though
                   hee
                   did
                   sharply
                   rebuke
                   them
                   :
                   
                   wherein
                   we
                   learne
                   to
                   pray
                   that
                   our
                   affections
                   be
                   mas●red
                   betime
                   ,
                   for
                   many
                   are
                   so
                   heady
                   in
                   their
                   affections
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   giue
                   no
                   eare
                   to
                   admonitions
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   belly
                   to
                   haue
                   no
                   eares
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   such
                   headstrong
                   affectiōs
                   .
                   Some
                   giue
                   so
                   much
                   place
                   to
                   their
                   grief
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   receiue
                   comfort
                   of
                   the
                   promises
                   ,
                   no●
                   be
                   rebuked
                   by
                   the
                   threatnings
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   .
                   This
                   griefe
                   is
                   carnal
                   and
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   euery
                   man
                   is
                   to
                   search
                   his
                   heart
                   to
                   see
                   how
                   such
                   corruption
                   is
                   setled
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   &
                   let
                   him
                   in
                   time
                   st●iue
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   suffering
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   rebuked
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   grace
                   assisting
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   shal
                   ouercome
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Many
                   see
                   Gods
                   workes
                   with
                   Moses
                   ,
                   but
                   cannot
                   profit
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                   hath
                   not
                   giuen
                   them
                   the
                   affections
                   of
                   Moses
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   our
                   affections
                   so
                   wee
                   profit
                   both
                   by
                   workes
                   and
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   therefore
                   euer
                   pray
                   vnto
                   God
                   to
                   fill
                   our
                   hearts
                   with
                   good
                   affections
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     V.
                  
                   Of
                   Affliction
                   .
                
                 
                   WHen
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   affliction
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   wise
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   see
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   hand
                   which
                   is
                   vpon
                   
                   vs
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   destroying
                   hand
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   deliuering
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Afflictions
                   worke
                   much
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   most
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   with
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   
                   giue
                   vs
                   a
                   more
                   liuely
                   sight
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   manifest
                   the
                   rich
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   to
                   deliuer
                   vs
                   from
                   sinne
                   .
                   Iehosaphat
                   was
                   more
                   humbled
                   by
                   the
                   speech
                   of
                   Iehu
                   the
                   Seer
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   was
                   being
                   compassed
                   with
                   an
                   host
                   of
                   enemies
                   round
                   about
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   When
                   affliction
                   commeth
                   to
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   sinnes
                   themselues
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   the
                   not
                   auoiding
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   which
                   procured
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   vsing
                   of
                   the
                   
                   meanes
                   which
                   might
                   haue
                   preserued
                   them
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   will
                   torment
                   their
                   consciences
                   :
                   for
                   
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   falling
                   into
                   some
                   sicknesse
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   come
                   whilest
                   he
                   is
                   walking
                   in
                   his
                   calling
                   ,
                   is
                   then
                   lesse
                   grieued
                   ,
                   than
                   if
                   through
                   surfetting
                   hee
                   had
                   procured
                   and
                   ha●ched
                   the
                   disease
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   euen
                   so
                   it
                   commeth
                   to
                   pa●●●m
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   By
                   vsing
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   godlines
                   in
                   simplicitie
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   either
                   freed
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   haue
                   lyen
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   be
                   confirmed
                   in
                   some
                   good
                   things
                   begun
                   in
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   Although
                   the
                   godly
                   sha●l
                   escape
                   hell
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   punished
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   the
                   wicked
                   be
                   not
                   punished
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   yet
                   shall
                   they
                   not
                   escape
                   hell
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   When
                   Sathan
                   doth
                   desca●t
                   vpon
                   our
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   comforted
                   being
                   Gods
                   
                   children
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   suffer
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   Gods
                   childrē
                   before
                   haue
                   suffered
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   himselfe
                   doth
                   suffer
                   with
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   which
                   sendeth
                   crosses
                   to
                   his
                   children
                   to
                   saue
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   freeze
                   not
                   
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   world
                   in
                   their
                   dregs
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   When
                   Moses
                   was
                   rebuked
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   the
                   not
                   circumcising
                   his
                   sonne
                   ,
                   his
                   faith
                   was
                   weake
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   wife
                   in
                   performing
                   that
                   dutie
                   ,
                   was
                   almost
                   without
                   faith
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Lord
                   saith
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   affliction
                   lie
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   faith
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   depart
                   without
                   
                   effect
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   sorer
                   punishment
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   light
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   profited
                   by
                   the
                   crosse
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   effectually
                   profit
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   still
                   it
                   lie
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   then
                   patiently
                   abide
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   trie
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   If
                   we
                   would
                   so
                   prouide
                   for
                   our selues
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   afflictions
                   make
                   vs
                   quaile
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   prosperitie
                   and
                   quietnes
                   ,
                   cut
                   off
                   all
                   headie
                   affections
                   ,
                   as
                   griefe
                   ,
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   
                   like
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   shall
                   they
                   not
                   in
                   our
                   trouble
                   preuaile
                   against
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   9
                   When
                   our
                   afflictions
                   doe
                   not
                   driue
                   vs
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   cause
                   vs
                   more
                   humbly
                   to
                   heare
                   
                   and
                   seeke
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   to
                   stoppe
                   our
                   ●a●es
                   ▪
                   and
                   to
                   runne
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   seeke
                   vnlawfull
                   meanes
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   then
                   mourne
                   secretly
                   and
                   heartily
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   direction
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   case
                   is
                   dangerous
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Lordes
                   mercie
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   Lamenta
                   .
                   Chap.
                   3.
                   
                   But
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   freed
                   from
                   punishments
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   are
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   to
                   shewe
                   his
                   further
                   mercie
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   further
                   iudgement
                   :
                   if
                   wee
                   waxe
                   better
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   more
                   thankefull
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   mercie
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   wee
                   waxe
                   proude
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   our selues
                   better
                   then
                   others
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   assuredly
                   to
                   confound
                   vs
                   :
                   And
                   heereby
                   wee
                   may
                   gather
                   comfort
                   or
                   griefe
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   escape
                   punishments
                   .
                   If
                   hee
                   pu●ish
                   not
                   in
                   this
                   worlde
                   ,
                   eyther
                   GOD
                   is
                   vniust
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   hell
                   to
                   punish
                   them
                   euerl●stingly
                   .
                   But
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   profite
                   not
                   by
                   one
                   ,
                   he
                   sends
                   another
                   to
                   condemne
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   worlde
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   escape
                   in
                   the
                   worlde
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   We
                   must
                   denie
                   our selues
                   and
                   our
                   owne
                   reason
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   continue
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   vp
                   our
                   crosse
                   and
                   follow
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   be
                   glorified
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   
                   also
                   suffer
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   rise
                   againe
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   first
                   die
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   partake
                   of
                   his
                   benefits
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   also
                   drinke
                   of
                   his
                   cup.
                   But
                   many
                   would
                   willingly
                   haue
                   in
                   Christ
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   yet
                   would
                   they
                   not
                   beare
                   his
                   crosse
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   We
                   must
                   faithfully
                   remember
                   Gods
                   corrections
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   our
                   trouble
                   be
                   past
                   ,
                   yet
                   still
                   with
                   feare
                   to
                   remember
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   attribute
                   our
                   cross●s
                   to
                   Fortune
                   ,
                   
                   complexions
                   ,
                   or
                   humours
                   ,
                   nor
                   health
                   to
                   Physicke
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   glorifying
                   him
                   continually
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   our
                   daily
                   profite
                   by
                   all
                   his
                   louing
                   chastisements
                   vpon
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   13
                   The
                   deliuerance
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   Israell
                   is
                   often
                   repeated
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   without
                   great
                   cause
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   serues
                   notably
                   for
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   terrour
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   thinke
                   that
                   hee
                   were
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   helpe
                   vs
                   ;
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   he
                   diuided
                   
                   the
                   mighty
                   Seas
                   :
                   If
                   we
                   should
                   think
                   our selues
                   vnworthy
                   of
                   helpe
                   ,
                   he
                   then
                   did
                   mi●htily
                   deliuer
                   the
                   vnworthie
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   wee
                   being
                   in
                   any
                   danger
                   can
                   be
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   helpe
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   helpe
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   vnworthie
                   ,
                   it
                   wil
                   be
                   a
                   notab●e
                   stay
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   fall
                   not
                   away
                   vnder
                   the
                   crosse
                   by
                   the
                   vehemencie
                   of
                   temptations
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   Curses
                   are
                   turned
                   into
                   blessings
                   through
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   sinne
                   blessings
                   are
                   turned
                   into
                   
                   curses
                   .
                   The
                   benefices
                   of
                   God
                   being
                   in
                   themselues
                   good
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   our
                   corruption
                   wee
                   make
                   our
                   table
                   a
                   snare
                   vnto
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   other
                   of
                   his
                   mercies
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   Iob
                   serued
                   God
                   in
                   trueth
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   punished
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   Lazarus
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   sin
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   trial
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   and
                   that
                   after
                   them
                   the
                   Church
                   might
                   receiue
                   great
                   cōfort
                   by
                   their
                   examples
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   it
                   hurts
                   not
                   the
                   gold
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   
                   both
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   thereby
                   tried
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   made
                   more
                   pure
                   :
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   euil
                   for
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   haue
                   their
                   faith
                   tried
                   :
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   strong
                   faith
                   it
                   will
                   beare
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   weake
                   ,
                   
                   it
                   will
                   yet
                   shine
                   brighter
                   :
                   if
                   there
                   appeare
                   no
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   drosse
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   partie
                   tried
                   must
                   more
                   seriously
                   seeke
                   after
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   attaine
                   that
                   faith
                   that
                   may
                   goe
                   through
                   the
                   fire
                   of
                   affliction
                   .
                
                 
                   16
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   goodnes
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   curbe
                   vs
                   by
                   affliction
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   to
                   let
                   vs
                   goe
                   forward
                   in
                   sinne
                   :
                   as
                   to
                   diminish
                   the
                   health
                   of
                   our
                   bodies
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   carelesse
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   ;
                   and
                   
                   to
                   pull
                   away
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   learne
                   to
                   seeke
                   heauenly
                   things
                   :
                   And
                   contrarily
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   great
                   punishment
                   to
                   leaue
                   vs
                   to
                   our selues
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   marke
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   crosses
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   sweete
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   the
                   sooner
                   profit
                   by
                   them
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   certaine
                   ,
                   God
                   scoureth
                   away
                   the
                   infirmities
                   of
                   his
                   Saints
                   by
                   many
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   yet
                   neuer
                   breaketh
                   his
                   holy
                   couenant
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   albeit
                   they
                   haue
                   many
                   tribulations
                   which
                   they
                   deserue
                   and
                   pul
                   vpon
                   themselues
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   17
                   The
                   seruice
                   and
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   affliction
                   is
                   patience
                   .
                   Of
                   Gods
                   doings
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   inquire
                   a
                   reason
                   :
                   yet
                   he
                   hath
                   reuealed
                   to
                   vs
                   many
                   causes
                   wherfore
                   he
                   chasteneth
                   his
                   elect
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   .
                   First
                   to
                   declare
                   his
                   iustice
                   and
                   anger
                   against
                   sinne
                   :
                   therefore
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   strife
                   cost
                   Moses
                   his
                   life
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   to
                   win
                   vs
                   to
                   repentance
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   are
                   vn●●med
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   vexation
                   will
                   teach
                   vs
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   and
                   trie
                   vs
                   whether
                   we
                   will
                   beare
                   his
                   louing
                   correction
                   :
                   and
                   whether
                   we
                   loue
                   him
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   endure
                   our
                   seruice
                   vnto
                   blood
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   22.
                   
                   
                     Now
                     I
                     knowe
                     thou
                     louest
                     me
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   7.
                   which
                   triall
                   is
                   more
                   pretious
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   than
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   purifie
                   gold
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   passe
                   through
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Doth
                     Iob
                     feare
                     God
                     for
                     nought
                     ?
                  
                   Therefore
                   to
                   triumph
                   ouer
                   him
                   in
                   our
                   obedience
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   saith
                   the
                   more
                   it
                   is
                   sifted
                   the
                   cleaner
                   it
                   is
                   ;
                   the
                   more
                   it
                   is
                   cut
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   it
                   groweth
                   ;
                   the
                   more
                   it
                   is
                   troden
                   the
                   thicker
                   it
                   comes
                   vp
                   .
                   Fiftly
                   ,
                   to
                   seperate
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   cause
                   it
                   is
                   compared
                   to
                   a
                   fanne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   diuell
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   winnowe
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   will
                   not
                   vse
                   a
                   course
                   sieue
                   in
                   doing
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   to
                   conforme
                   vs
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8
                   ▪
                   25.
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   haue
                   the
                   sympathie
                   of
                   his
                   affections
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   12
                   all
                   that
                   wil
                   liue
                   godly
                   must
                   beare
                   his
                   crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   and
                   measure
                   drinke
                   of
                   the
                   cup.
                   
                
                 
                   18
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   doubted
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauē
                   ,
                   but
                   how
                   came
                   he
                   to
                   it
                   ?
                   Luk.
                   24.
                   
                   
                     He
                     suffered
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     &
                     so
                     entred
                     into
                     glorie
                     .
                  
                   No
                   man
                   then
                   must
                   looke
                   to
                   be
                   Di●es
                   all
                   his
                   life
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   Lazarus
                   after
                   death
                   too
                   .
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   entred
                   not
                   on
                   this
                   condition
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostles
                   entred
                   not
                   on
                   this
                   condition
                   ,
                   for
                   Act.
                   14.
                   they
                   knewe
                   
                     that
                     through
                     many
                     tribulations
                     we
                     must
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   The
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   tree
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   some
                   blossomes
                   the
                   cold
                   nippeth
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   the
                   worme
                   eateth
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   continue
                   fruitfull
                   .
                   For
                   some
                   men
                   are
                   n●pped
                   by
                   reproaches
                   ,
                   others
                   eaten
                   away
                   by
                   corrupt
                   example
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   continue
                   fruitfull
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   haue
                   an
                   heritage
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   either
                   by
                   gift
                   or
                   purchase
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   haue
                   a
                   fine
                   ,
                   or
                   seruice
                   ioyned
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   surely
                   hee
                   that
                   will
                   looke
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   must
                   looke
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   else
                   not
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   heritage
                   we
                   looke
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   haue
                   the
                   burthē
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   burthen
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   suffered
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   suffer
                   it
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   persecution
                   both
                   of
                   S●em
                   ,
                   &
                   Caine.
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   annexed
                   the
                   burthen
                   &
                   the
                   heritage
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   seperate
                   them
                   .
                   Nebuchadnezzer
                   his
                   image
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   2.
                   had
                   an
                   head
                   of
                   gold
                   ,
                   breast
                   ,
                   and
                   armes
                   of
                   siluer
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   neerer
                   the
                   feete
                   the
                   baser
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   set
                   our selues
                   against
                   all
                   troubles
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   God
                   will
                   haue
                   vs
                   to
                   go
                   ●●
                   to
                   heauen
                   in
                   a
                   chariot
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   refuse
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     VI.
                  
                   Of
                   Anger
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   triall
                   whether
                   we
                   be
                   carnally
                   angrie
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   trie
                   our selues
                   whether
                   it
                   kindleth
                   to
                   good
                   workes
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   cause
                   vs
                   to
                   pray
                   with
                   libertie
                   of
                   minde
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   hindreth
                   not
                   our
                   meditations
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   doe
                   
                   well
                   to
                   the
                   party
                   offending
                   vs
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   deale
                   with
                   others
                   without
                   all
                   peeuishnesse
                   ,
                   though
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   accuse
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   that
                   our
                   heart
                   is
                   not
                   euill
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   Moses
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   12.
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     me●ke
                     man
                     aboue
                     all
                     that
                     were
                     on
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   appeareth
                   by
                   his
                   patience
                   in
                   bearing
                   the
                   reuiling
                   speeches
                   of
                   his
                   brother
                   and
                   sister
                   :
                   but
                   Exod.
                   11.
                   8.
                   and
                   32.
                   chap.
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   booke
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     very
                     angrie
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   his
                   fierce
                   anger
                   causeth
                   many
                   to
                   be
                   slaine
                   ,
                   yet
                   his
                   anger
                   is
                   commended
                   as
                   good
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   cause
                   thereof
                   was
                   good
                   .
                   So
                   Elihu
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   angrie
                   ,
                   Iob.
                   32.
                   2.
                   not
                   onely
                   against
                   the
                   wicked
                   but
                   against
                   godly
                   men
                   .
                   Christ
                   also
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   angrie
                   ,
                   Mark.
                   6.
                   and
                   to
                   call
                   Peter
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   16
                   ▪
                   And
                   Paul
                   calleth
                   the
                   Galathians
                   fooles
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   3.
                   verse
                   1.
                   
                   And
                   to
                   the
                   Ephes.
                   4
                   28.
                   he
                   forbiddeth
                   and
                   warneth
                   vs
                   onely
                   of
                   that
                   anger
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   sinne
                   or
                   mixed
                   with
                   sinne
                   .
                   Now
                   then
                   to
                   discerne
                   this
                   euill
                   anger
                   note
                   these
                   markes
                   following
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   angrie
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   cause
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   for
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   might
                   either
                   pleasure
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   hurt
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   our
                   anger
                   is
                   carnall
                   and
                   euill
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   againe
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   that
                   we
                   shal
                   neuer
                   be
                   angrie
                   for
                   Gods
                   cause
                   ,
                   vntill
                   we
                   can
                   leaue
                   all
                   care
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   causes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   become
                   angrie
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   further
                   than
                   they
                   are
                   ioyned
                   with
                   Gods
                   cause
                   .
                   Those
                   then
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   cause
                   will
                   be
                   as
                   hot
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Gods
                   cause
                   will
                   be
                   as
                   colde
                   as
                   ice
                   ,
                   doe
                   offend
                   much
                   in
                   anger
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Euery
                   trifle
                   must
                   not
                   moue
                   anger
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   great
                   
                   and
                   waightie
                   matter
                   ,
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   ready
                   to
                   beare
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pardon
                   many
                   offences
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   great
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   greatly
                   concerne
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   very
                   waightie
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   we
                   iustly
                   angrie
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   We
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   more
                   angrie
                   with
                   the
                   person
                   than
                   
                   with
                   the
                   sinne
                   ,
                   for
                   godly
                   anger
                   is
                   onely
                   moued
                   against
                   the
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   against
                   the
                   person
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   tried
                   two
                   waies
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   mislike
                   that
                   sinne
                   wheresoeuer
                   we
                   find
                   it
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   our
                   dearest
                   friends
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   anger
                   good
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   anger
                   hindereth
                   vs
                   not
                   from
                   doing
                   our
                   duties
                   to
                   the
                   person
                   offending
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     VII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   AS
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   good
                   Angels
                   are
                   about
                   vs
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   diuell
                   and
                   euill
                   angels
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   good
                   Angels
                   haue
                   not
                   been
                   seene
                   ,
                   but
                   extraordinarily
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   the
                   euill
                   angels
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   depriueth
                   himselfe
                   of
                   this
                   meditation
                   ,
                   weakeneth
                   his
                   faith
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   our
                   comfort
                   and
                   humbling
                   :
                   To
                   our
                   comfort
                   ,
                   that
                   albeit
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   danger
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   with
                   vs
                   ;
                   yet
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Angels
                   be
                   with
                   vs.
                   To
                   humble
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   euill
                   doing
                   ,
                   they
                   both
                   see
                   vs
                   and
                   can
                   hurt
                   vs
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   euill
                   angels
                   which
                   still
                   houer
                   ouer
                   vs.
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   knowe
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   good
                   Angels
                   haue
                   appeared
                   to
                   good
                   men
                   for
                   speciall
                   defence
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   foule
                   spirits
                   doe
                   appeare
                   also
                   to
                   some
                   men
                   for
                   speciall
                   sinnes
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   euill
                   spirits
                   so
                   appeare
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   Papists
                   and
                   the
                   Iewes
                   beleeue
                   they
                   be
                   soules
                   departed
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   euill
                   spirits
                   in
                   the
                   ayre
                   about
                   vs
                   ,
                   Epes
                   .
                   6.
                   11.
                   12.
                   13.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     VIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Baptisme
                   .
                
                 
                   BAptisme
                   is
                   a
                   pledge
                   of
                   our
                   washing
                   in
                   Christs
                   blood
                   ,
                   Act.
                   2.
                   30.
                   of
                   our
                   
                   iustification
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   3.
                   27.
                   of
                   our
                   ingrafting
                   into
                   Christs
                   body
                   ,
                   Ephe.
                   4.
                   16.
                   of
                   our
                   dying
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   6.
                   3.
                   of
                   our
                   resurrection
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   15.
                   26.
                   of
                   our
                   vnitie
                   of
                   spirit
                   with
                   our
                   brethren
                   ,
                   Ephe.
                   44.
                   of
                   not
                   seeking
                   our
                   owne
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   10.
                   1.
                   2.
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   Of
                   Baptisme
                   in
                   Papistry
                   this
                   we
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   they
                   
                   euer
                   kept
                   the
                   foundation
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   Sacrament
                   was
                   effectuall
                   :
                   for
                   more
                   preuaileth
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   Christ
                   vnto
                   good
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   man
                   vnto
                   euill
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   example
                   of
                   Zipphorah
                   cannot
                   be
                   followed
                   amongst
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   women
                   should
                   baptize
                   ;
                   
                   though
                   Papists
                   abuse
                   that
                   example
                   to
                   proue
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   ioyned
                   to
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   office
                   none
                   can
                   take
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   be
                   called
                   as
                   Aaron
                   was
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   waightie
                   and
                   most
                   honourable
                   office
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   seales
                   of
                   our
                   reconciliation
                   committed
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   It
                   is
                   obiected
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   dangerous
                   matter
                   to
                   want
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   it
                   causeth
                   death
                   .
                   I
                   answere
                   :
                   The
                   child
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   story
                   )
                   was
                   not
                   punished
                   ,
                   but
                   Moses
                   ,
                   through
                   whom
                   that
                   contempt
                   came
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   17.
                   that
                   the
                   man
                   not
                   circumcised
                   shall
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   despiseth
                   the
                   couenant
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Now
                   a
                   child
                   cānot
                   so
                   do
                   ,
                   
                   therefore
                   the
                   negligent
                   father
                   is
                   punished
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   child
                   come
                   to
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   &
                   continue
                   in
                   his
                   fathers
                   steps
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   state
                   of
                   rebellion
                   &
                   contempt
                   against
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   our
                   Baptisme
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   this
                   popish
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   necessitie
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   is
                   confuted
                   by
                   the
                   Lords
                   institution
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   the
                   eight
                   day
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   this
                   necessitie
                   had
                   been
                   in
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   affirme
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   dyed
                   before
                   the
                   eight
                   day
                   were
                   condemned
                   .
                   The
                   Lords
                   meaning
                   was
                   in
                   appointing
                   this
                   conuenient
                   time
                   ,
                   to
                   prouide
                   that
                   the
                   child
                   might
                   haue
                   more
                   strength
                   to
                   beare
                   the
                   wound
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   regard
                   of
                   time
                   is
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   also
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   holy
                   worke
                   might
                   be
                   done
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   congregation
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   publike
                   action
                   by
                   diuine
                   institution
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Concerning
                   promises
                   in
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   the
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   which
                   be
                   called
                   
                   Godfathers
                   and
                   Godmothers
                   ,
                   looke
                   in
                   what
                   things
                   the
                   Scripture
                   giueth
                   general
                   rules
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   vse
                   the
                   particulars
                   ,
                   so
                   all
                   be
                   done
                   decently
                   and
                   to
                   edification
                   :
                   the
                   law
                   giueth
                   this
                   generall
                   instruction
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   to
                   defend
                   the
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   offend
                   the
                   euill
                   :
                   he
                   may
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   take
                   some
                   godly
                   man
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   an
                   assistant
                   .
                   The
                   law
                   commanding
                   generally
                   to
                   distribute
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   helpe
                   all
                   particularly
                   ,
                   therefore
                   he
                   endeuoureth
                   the
                   relieuing
                   of
                   some
                   speciall
                   persons
                   .
                   The
                   law
                   commanding
                   generally
                   to
                   helpe
                   one
                   another
                   with
                   godly
                   instructions
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   greater
                   need
                   to
                   any
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   a
                   father
                   ,
                   in
                   helping
                   him
                   for
                   the
                   education
                   of
                   children
                   ,
                   surely
                   this
                   dutie
                   of
                   loue
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   assistant
                   in
                   Baptisme
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   denied
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   to
                   professe
                   ourselues
                   enemies
                   .
                   to
                   Arrianisme
                   ,
                   we
                   vse
                   ,
                   Glorie
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   &c.
                   all
                   one
                   with
                   that
                   so
                   often
                   in
                   the
                   Psalmes
                   ,
                   
                     Praise
                     yee
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   :
                   So
                   may
                   we
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   to
                   auoid
                   Anabaptisme
                   ,
                   haue
                   witnesses
                   to
                   testifie
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   Christianly
                   baptized
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   renounce
                   all
                   friuolous
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   keepe
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   refuse
                   such
                   orders
                   as
                   tend
                   to
                   edification
                   ,
                   to
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   comelinesse
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   teach
                   children
                   while
                   they
                   be
                   young
                   ,
                   that
                   whereas
                   they
                   haue
                   been
                   baptized
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   blessed
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Trinitie
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   taught
                   forthwith
                   some
                   questions
                   concerning
                   their
                   creation
                   ,
                   redemption
                   and
                   sanctification
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     IX
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Couetousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   Riches
                   .
                
                 
                   THere
                   are
                   manie
                   which
                   can
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   make
                   Iacobs
                   vowe
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   meate
                   ,
                   drinke
                   ,
                   and
                   cloathing
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   serue
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   goe
                   vpwards
                   still
                   in
                   their
                   worldlike
                   accounts
                   ,
                   and
                   downwards
                   in
                   heauenly
                   
                   things
                   ,
                   they
                   rise
                   from
                   tens
                   to
                   scores
                   ,
                   from
                   scores
                   to
                   hundreths
                   :
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   goe
                   downeward
                   with
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   haue
                   thousands
                   of
                   sheep
                   ,
                   els
                   they
                   be
                   but
                   poore
                   :
                   they
                   will
                   haue
                   Nab●oths
                   vineyard
                   with
                   Ahab
                   ,
                   and
                   dwell
                   alone
                   ,
                   els
                   they
                   be
                   sicke
                   .
                   Thou
                   hast
                   set
                   vp
                   the
                   heauens
                   
                   high
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   else
                   surely
                   rich
                   men
                   would
                   haue
                   all
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   leese
                   them
                   too
                   .
                   So
                   nothing
                   can
                   satisfie
                   mans
                   desire
                   which
                   is
                   infinit
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   infinite
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   he
                   haue
                   all
                   the
                   riches
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   desire
                   more
                   .
                   A
                   very
                   vnnaturall
                   
                   desire
                   is
                   this
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   dropsie
                   in
                   desiring
                   drinke
                   )
                   when
                   the
                   desire
                   proceeds
                   from
                   fulnes
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   desire
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   wanteth
                   .
                   The
                   minde
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   filled
                   with
                   corporall
                   things
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   a
                   chest
                   can
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   wisdom
                   or
                   spirituall
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   presuppose
                   
                   that
                   riches
                   could
                   fill
                   a
                   man
                   :
                   if
                   wee
                   had
                   all
                   wealth
                   ,
                   all
                   riches
                   ,
                   all
                   apparell
                   ;
                   wee
                   put
                   not
                   our
                   wealth
                   in
                   our
                   mindes
                   ,
                   our
                   clothes
                   do
                   vs
                   no
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   whē
                   they
                   are
                   vpon
                   vs.
                   The
                   possessing
                   of
                   riches
                   doth
                   not
                   so
                   fully
                   possesse
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   can
                   desire
                   a
                   thousand
                   things
                   more
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Riches
                   are
                   in
                   question
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   good
                   or
                   no
                   ;
                   When
                   the
                   Scripture
                   speaks
                   of
                   riches
                   ,
                   they
                   ioyne
                   alwayes
                   somewhat
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   our
                   hearts
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   deceitfulnes
                   of
                   riches
                   ,
                   the
                   vncertainty
                   of
                   riches
                   ,
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   like
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   now
                   here
                   ,
                   &
                   now
                   gone
                   ,
                   they
                   either
                   haue
                   their
                   own
                   end
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   end
                   .
                   They
                   make
                   no
                   man
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   euen
                   like
                   a
                   penie
                   purse
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   worth
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   money
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   money
                   taken
                   out
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   nothing
                   worth
                   :
                   euen
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   hath
                   his
                   good
                   in
                   his
                   riches
                   .
                   When
                   they
                   are
                   takē
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   worth
                   nothing
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   no
                   good
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   
                   God
                   hath
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   he
                   wanteth
                   no
                   good
                   thing
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   common
                   complaint
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   worst
                   men
                   doe
                   most
                   abound
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   Dauid
                   was
                   faine
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   Nabal
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   Esau
                   had
                   foure
                   hundred
                   men
                   ;
                   when
                   Iacob
                   lay
                   downe
                   at
                   his
                   feet
                   with
                   a
                   few
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   indeed
                   they
                   doe
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   ground
                   a
                   Maxime
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   good
                   :
                   for
                   
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     good
                     doth
                     alwayes
                     good
                     .
                  
                   They
                   haue
                   a
                   mixte
                   nature
                   retaining
                   some
                   vse
                   as
                   a
                   blessing
                   of
                   
                   their
                   creation
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   euill
                   by
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   Adam
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   haue
                   bene
                   euer
                   greater
                   causes
                   of
                   harme
                   then
                   of
                   good
                   by
                   occasion
                   .
                   And
                   therfore
                   saith
                   a
                   Father
                   on
                   the
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   Prou.
                   30.
                   
                   
                     Lord
                     giue
                     me
                     neither
                     riches
                     nor
                     pouertie
                     .
                  
                   Pouertie
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   hath
                   bene
                   the
                   decay
                   of
                   many
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   riches
                   of
                   a
                   farre
                   greater
                   number
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Many
                   desire
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   gotten
                   ,
                   their
                   conscience
                   is
                   afraide
                   to
                   vse
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Nothing
                   is
                   ours
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   we
                   feele
                   our
                   title
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   sanctified
                   by
                   praier
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Manie
                   are
                   outwardly
                   well
                   and
                   rich
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   inwardly
                   ill
                   and
                   poore
                   in
                   
                   godlines
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   hate
                   outward
                   euill
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   spirituall
                   knowledge
                   fee
                   not
                   the
                   corruptions
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Though
                   the
                   hawthorns
                   in
                   spring-time
                   haue
                   a
                   faire
                   white
                   flower
                   ,
                   pleasant
                   to
                   the
                   sense
                   ;
                   
                   yet
                   indeed
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   pricking
                   thorne
                   :
                   so
                   riches
                   ,
                   glorious
                   to
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   by
                   Christs
                   own
                   mouth
                   are
                   called
                   thornes
                   .
                   They
                   pricke
                   both
                   hand
                   &
                   heart
                   .
                   CHRIST
                   hath
                   spoken
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   thoght
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   changed
                   their
                   own
                   nature
                   since
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   we
                   feele
                   not
                   these
                   pricks
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   this
                   true
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   .
                   Though
                   some
                   die
                   as
                   swine
                   in
                   a
                   ditch
                   ,
                   as
                   benummed
                   ,
                   as
                   men
                   already
                   plunged
                   in
                   the
                   pit
                   of
                   hell
                   ;
                   yet
                   haue
                   others
                   wished
                   on
                   their
                   death-bed
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   neuer
                   gone
                   further
                   then
                   the
                   shouell
                   &
                   spade
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   7
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   kindes
                   of
                   loue
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   gathered
                   by
                   our
                   common
                   talke
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   say
                   we
                   loue
                   our
                   friends
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   haue
                   them
                   doe
                   well
                   :
                   Next
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   loue
                   money
                   ,
                   the
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   wish
                   to
                   haue
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   vs
                   obserue
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   we
                   loue
                   ,
                   we
                   wish
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   euery
                   thing
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   .
                   For
                   which
                   God
                   
                   hath
                   created
                   it
                   to
                   serue
                   his
                   glorie
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   the
                   Prophets
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   wood
                   and
                   stones
                   of
                   our
                   houses
                   shall
                   come
                   and
                   giue
                   witnesse
                   against
                   vs
                   at
                   the
                   great
                   day
                   ,
                   for
                   turning
                   them
                   violently
                   to
                   another
                   vse
                   than
                   God
                   hath
                   ordained
                   them
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   riches
                   is
                   to
                   
                   be
                   communicated
                   :
                   else
                   God
                   might
                   haue
                   made
                   all
                   rich
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   wisely
                   note
                   this
                   ▪
                   we
                   loue
                   not
                   riches
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   desire
                   so
                   greedily
                   to
                   haue
                   and
                   keepe
                   them
                   .
                   None
                   would
                   be
                   so
                   loued
                   of
                   his
                   friends
                   as
                   hee
                   loues
                   his
                   meate
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   eaten
                   and
                   deuoured
                   ,
                   as
                   great
                   men
                   deuoure
                   the
                   poore
                   and
                   riches
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   And
                   to
                   shewe
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   highly
                   displeased
                   with
                   this
                   immoderate
                   loue
                   of
                   riches
                   ,
                   hee
                   
                   punisheth
                   it
                   with
                   itselfe
                   ;
                   hee
                   doth
                   punish
                   a
                   desire
                   with
                   a
                   desire
                   :
                   As
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Nathan
                   saith
                   .
                   Thornes
                   are
                   folded
                   one
                   within
                   another
                   :
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   riches
                   ,
                   one
                   desire
                   followeth
                   another
                   .
                   Such
                   men
                   are
                   well
                   compared
                   to
                   great
                   Mastiues
                   ,
                   who
                   hauing
                   receiued
                   one
                   morsell
                   ,
                   swallowe
                   it
                   vp
                   greedily
                   ,
                   and
                   waite
                   for
                   another
                   .
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   compareth
                   them
                   to
                   horsleaches
                   ,
                   who
                   sucke
                   blood
                   till
                   they
                   burst
                   their
                   skinnes
                   .
                   When
                   men
                   begin
                   to
                   
                   be
                   rich
                   ,
                   their
                   desire
                   is
                   infinite
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   like
                   not
                   their
                   substance
                   when
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   numbred
                   or
                   manifested
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   see
                   Luk.
                   12
                   ▪
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   speech
                   vsed
                   of
                   the
                   rich
                   man
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   most
                   poore
                   men
                   :
                   
                     What
                     shall
                     I
                     doo
                  
                   ?
                   There
                   is
                   mention
                   made
                   of
                   a
                   beast
                   in
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   a
                   beast
                   indeede
                   )
                   which
                   wept
                   because
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   more
                   worlds
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   ouercome
                   :
                   So
                   is
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   couetous
                   rich
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   maruell
                   if
                   riches
                   fill
                   not
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   made
                   for
                   man
                   ,
                   his
                   soule
                   for
                   GOD.
                   Whatsoeuer
                   is
                   capable
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   neuer
                   be
                   satisfied
                   with
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   :
                   all
                   riches
                   ,
                   all
                   preferments
                   cannot
                   satisfie
                   one
                   soule
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   God
                   is
                   come
                   it
                   is
                   full
                   ;
                   and
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   added
                   more
                   it
                   runneth
                   ouer
                   .
                   Mans
                   desire
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   burning
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   riches
                   are
                   the
                   wood
                   and
                   fuell
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   slake
                   the
                   fire
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   will
                   burne
                   more
                   vehemently
                   afterward
                   .
                   The
                   wise
                   Preacher
                   concludeth
                   this
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     Hee
                     that
                     loueth
                     siluer
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     satisfied
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     hee
                     that
                     lovethriches
                     shall
                     be
                     without
                     the
                     fruit
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   Eccle.
                   5.
                   9.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     X.
                  
                   Of
                   Care
                   ,
                   Couetousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   Contentation
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   no
                   great
                   thing
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   liuing
                   on
                   another
                   mans
                   charges
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   couetous
                   :
                   but
                   
                   for
                   one
                   that
                   hath
                   wife
                   and
                   children
                   ,
                   &c.
                   for
                   to
                   rest
                   vpon
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   vse
                   onely
                   lawfull
                   meanes
                   with
                   patience
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   argument
                   of
                   Faith.
                   So
                   if
                   death
                   or
                   age
                   make
                   vs
                   carefully
                   couetous
                   and
                   vnfit
                   for
                   heauenly
                   exercises
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   soone
                   see
                   what
                   faith
                   is
                   in
                   vs.
                   This
                   triall
                   must
                   be
                   diligently
                   taken
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   least
                   if
                   we
                   neglect
                   it
                   ,
                   our
                   Faith
                   
                   doe
                   faile
                   vs
                   in
                   aduersitie
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   good
                   day
                   store
                   vp
                   our selues
                   with
                   comforts
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   emptie
                   in
                   the
                   euill
                   day
                   when
                   it
                   commeth
                   .
                   If
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   we
                   set
                   our
                   delight
                   on
                   heauenly
                   things
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   easily
                   want
                   earthly
                   things
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   neuer
                   set
                   our
                   hearts
                   on
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   our
                   delight
                   be
                   in
                   riches●
                   ,
                   then
                   assuredly
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   taken
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   our
                   Faith
                   must
                   faile
                   vs
                   ,
                   because
                   our
                   ioy
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   with
                   our
                   riches
                   .
                   Beware
                   then
                   of
                   
                   couetousnes
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   when
                   all
                   other
                   sinnes
                   waxe
                   olde
                   ,
                   this
                   waxeth
                   young
                   in
                   thee
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   see
                   daily
                   manie
                   freed
                   from
                   other
                   vices
                   ,
                   yet
                   fouly
                   spotted
                   with
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   We
                   must
                   take
                   heede
                   that
                   we
                   indent
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   simplie
                   giue
                   vp
                   our selues
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   seeke
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   &
                   with
                   all
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   vs
                   aske
                   other
                   things
                   as
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   we
                   giue
                   these
                   outward
                   things
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   he
                   soonest
                   giue
                   them
                   vs
                   againe
                   .
                   Salomon
                   desired
                   Wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   gaue
                   him
                   wisedome
                   which
                   his
                   heart
                   desired
                   ,
                   and
                   riches
                   which
                   his
                   heart
                   desired
                   not
                   .
                   O
                   happie
                   man
                   ,
                   if
                   withal
                   he
                   desired
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   the
                   Lorde
                   .
                   Abraham
                   gaue
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   sonne
                   Isaak
                   ;
                   the
                   Lorde
                   then
                   gaue
                   Isaak
                   to
                   Abraham
                   againe
                   :
                   So
                   the
                   readyest
                   way
                   to
                   obtaine
                   outward
                   things
                   at
                   Gods
                   
                   hand
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   giue
                   them
                   vp
                   to
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   commit
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   this
                   condition
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   were
                   to
                   mocke
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   Abraham
                   wee
                   ought
                   to
                   giue
                   them
                   to
                   him
                   freely
                   ,
                   without
                   hope
                   to
                   receiue
                   them
                   againe
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   being
                   content
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Lordes
                   glory
                   and
                   will
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   good
                   for
                   vs
                   wee
                   shall
                   haue
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   some
                   spirituall
                   grace
                   ,
                   which
                   with
                   the
                   better
                   shall
                   supplie
                   
                   the
                   want
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   carking
                   and
                   greedy
                   care
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   is
                   left
                   to
                   the
                   godlesse
                   
                   which
                   are
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   forgiuenesse
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Wee
                   may
                   not
                   aske
                   earthly
                   blessings
                   as
                   signes
                   of
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   :
                   neither
                   must
                   wee
                   esteeme
                   the
                   wants
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   as
                   tokens
                   of
                   his
                   displeasure
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   often
                   keepeth
                   these
                   things
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   wee
                   would
                   abuse
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   more
                   by
                   them
                   than
                   by
                   spirituall
                   things
                   :
                   yea
                   the
                   Lord
                   holdeth
                   vs
                   without
                   these
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   might
                   esteeme
                   his
                   spirtuall
                   graces
                   the
                   more
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   in
                   his
                   good
                   time
                   we
                   may
                   haue
                   both
                   together
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Wee
                   must
                   vse
                   and
                   not
                   loue
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   set
                   our
                   hearts
                   on
                   the
                   creatures
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   31.
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   Seeing
                   saluation
                   is
                   our
                   ende
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   hinders
                   saluation
                   ,
                   must
                   bee
                   cast
                   off
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   
                   be
                   marriage
                   ,
                   farming
                   ,
                   trying
                   of
                   oxen
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   lawfull
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   if
                   euer
                   it
                   presse
                   vs
                   downe
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   12.
                   1.
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   soule
                   is
                   made
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   considering
                   the
                   very
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   obiect
                   ,
                   we
                   had
                   need
                   haue
                   a
                   speciall
                   vigilancie
                   of
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   purgation
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   quantitie
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   a
                   certaine
                   measure
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   purge
                   not
                   out
                   as
                   wel
                   good
                   humours
                   as
                   bad
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   there
                   was
                   first
                   a
                   couering
                   of
                   gold
                   in
                   the
                   Arke
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   of
                   Badgers
                   skins
                   ;
                   so
                   our
                   more
                   precious
                   loue
                   must
                   be
                   bestowed
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   his
                   loue
                   must
                   chiefly
                   possesse
                   our
                   heart
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Corinths
                   .
                   
                     Doth
                     God
                     care
                     for
                     oxen
                  
                   ?
                   Nay
                   this
                   is
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   instruction
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   certaine
                   that
                   God
                   doth
                   care
                   for
                   oxen
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   that
                   care
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   for
                   man
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   care
                   .
                   So
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   take
                   no
                   care
                   of
                   oxen
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     IX
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   our
                   generall
                   and
                   speciall
                   calling
                   .
                
                 
                   CHrist
                   doth
                   passe
                   by
                   vs
                   ,
                   see
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   little
                   respect
                   him
                   .
                   In
                   
                   law
                   cases
                   ,
                   and
                   pointes
                   of
                   Physicke
                   we
                   goe
                   with
                   our
                   best
                   feete
                   ,
                   wee
                   will
                   doe
                   all
                   our selues
                   ,
                   or
                   els
                   sue
                   by
                   some
                   speciall
                   friend
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   farre
                   lesse
                   profite
                   vs
                   than
                   Christ
                   can
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   Christianitie
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   come
                   and
                   ring
                   a
                   loud
                   peale
                   in
                   our
                   eares
                   ,
                   wee
                   neuer
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   be
                   Christians
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   therefore
                   well
                   with
                   vs
                   that
                   Christ
                   so
                   comes
                   to
                   call
                   sinners
                   to
                   repentance
                   :
                   for
                   hee
                   may
                   come
                   from
                   heauen
                   and
                   returne
                   againe
                   oftē
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   seeke
                   him
                   or
                   cal
                   vpon
                   him
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   well
                   therfore
                   that
                   Christ
                   would
                   come
                   to
                   cal
                   sinners
                   to
                   repentance
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   may
                   come
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   goe
                   to
                   heauen
                   againe
                   ,
                   ere
                   we
                   will
                   call
                   h●●
                   .
                   Indeede
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   certaine
                   poore
                   diseased
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   bodies
                   constrained
                   by
                   outward
                   paine
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   hypocrites
                   ,
                   who
                   rather
                   to
                   boast
                   than
                   beg
                   holines
                   ,
                   came
                   to
                   Christ
                   But
                   who
                   els
                   would
                   ?
                   Surely
                   one
                   that
                   said
                   he
                   would
                   follow
                   Christ
                   wheresoeuer
                   hee
                   went
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   said
                   so
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   thought
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   gone
                   farre
                   :
                   he
                   looked
                   for
                   better
                   lodging
                   than
                   Christ
                   was
                   able
                   to
                   afford
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   hee
                   sawe
                   that
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   giue
                   him
                   leaue
                   to
                   walke
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   Christ
                   to
                   haue
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   buildings
                   in
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   goe
                   no
                   further
                   with
                   him
                   than
                   the
                   townes
                   end
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   It
                   is
                   certaine
                   ▪
                   Paradise
                   is
                   our
                   natiue
                   Countrie
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   be
                   as
                   exiles
                   and
                   as
                   strangers
                   :
                   wee
                   dwell
                   here
                   as
                   in
                   Meshech
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   tents
                   of
                   Kedar
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   wee
                   be
                   glad
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   home
                   .
                   The
                   path
                   and
                   high
                   way
                   to
                   our
                   countrie
                   is
                   the
                   path
                   of
                   Gods
                   commaundement
                   :
                   We
                   stray
                   when
                   wee
                   bend
                   to
                   superstition
                   or
                   prophanenesse
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   
                   hath
                   appointed
                   his
                   word
                   our
                   load-star
                   and
                   cloudy
                   pillar
                   to
                   conduct
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   instituted
                   faith
                   to
                   attend
                   vpon
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   diuell
                   hath
                   substituted
                   carnall
                   reason
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   wee
                   deliberate
                   long
                   with
                   carnall
                   reason
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   hardly
                   or
                   neuer
                   
                   come
                   to
                   Paradise
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   If
                   we
                   must
                   haue
                   reason
                   to
                   hearken
                   and
                   to
                   obey
                   the
                   calling
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   remember
                   and
                   consider
                   :
                   Christ
                   hath
                   followed
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   follow
                   him
                   .
                   Christ
                   hath
                   gone
                   far
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   make
                   pursuite
                   after
                   vs
                   (
                   for
                   what
                   neede
                   had
                   he
                   to
                   stir
                   out
                   of
                   heaven
                   )
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   goe
                   after
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   came
                   to
                   seeke
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   lost
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   by
                   good
                   proportion
                   wee
                   that
                   are
                   lost
                   should
                   seeke
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   analogie
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   for
                   seeking
                   requires
                   seeking
                   .
                   Elizabeth
                   said
                   to
                   Mary
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   comming
                   
                   to
                   ●●●
                   e●er
                   .
                   Whereof
                   commeth
                   it
                   that
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   my
                   Lord
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   me
                   ?
                   If
                   Elizabeth
                   esteemed
                   so
                   reuerently
                   the
                   comming
                   of
                   Mary
                   vnto
                   her
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   may
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   whereof
                   commeth
                   it
                   that
                   my
                   Lord
                   the
                   redeemer
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   should
                   come
                   vnto
                   me
                   ?
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   doth
                   often
                   cast
                   out
                   men
                   ,
                   by
                   decay
                   of
                   gifts
                   :
                   as
                   they
                   pray
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   137.
                   
                   
                     If
                     I
                     forget
                     thee
                     O
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     then
                     let
                     my
                     right
                     hand
                     forget
                     her
                     cunning
                     .
                  
                   Wee
                   see
                   this
                   daily
                   :
                   So
                   long
                   as
                   
                   men
                   serue
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   callings
                   ;
                   and
                   apply
                   their
                   gifts
                   to
                   his
                   glorie
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   their
                   gifts
                   are
                   good
                   and
                   receiue
                   an
                   increase
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   soone
                   washt
                   away
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   vse
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   vse
                   them
                   not
                   aright
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   When
                   Moses
                   was
                   in
                   his
                   calling
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   called
                   him
                   againe
                   .
                   So
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   shepheards
                   to
                   whom
                   Christs
                   birth
                   was
                   reuealed
                   .
                   Our
                   calling
                   makes
                   vs
                   fit
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &
                   helps
                   
                   against
                   the
                   Diuell
                   and
                   his
                   temptations
                   :
                   and
                   idlenesse
                   yeelds
                   occasion
                   and
                   matter
                   for
                   sinne
                   and
                   Sathan
                   to
                   surprise
                   vs.
                   So
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   walke
                   in
                   our
                   wayes
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   haue
                   charge
                   ouer
                   vs
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   91.
                   but
                   if
                   wee
                   goe
                   astray
                   they
                   forsake
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   Many
                   are
                   hastie
                   to
                   vndertake
                   a
                   matter
                   ,
                   but
                   afterwards
                   faint
                   in
                   following
                   it
                   .
                   Wee
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   rash
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   any
                   calling
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   discharge
                   it
                   with
                   conscience
                   .
                   Examples
                   for
                   this
                   are
                   ,
                   
                     Moses
                     Ieremy
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   They
                   can
                   teach
                   vs
                   that
                   we
                   take
                   no
                   calling
                   vpō
                   vs
                   without
                   commandement
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   we
                   thinke
                   nor
                   too
                   wel
                   of
                   ourselues
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   attend
                   the
                   Lords
                   calling
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   calleth
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   gifts
                   to
                   testifie
                   his
                   calling
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   trust
                   in
                   his
                   power
                   and
                   feare
                   no
                   danger
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   in
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   7
                   Moses
                   had
                   infirmities
                   of
                   speech
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   Lord
                   vsed
                   his
                   ministery
                   :
                   wherefore
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   for
                   euery
                   infirmitie
                   be
                   drawne
                   from
                   our
                   callings
                   ;
                   neither
                   if
                   wee
                   minde
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   
                   calling
                   vpon
                   vs
                   must
                   we
                   refuse
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   all
                   things
                   do
                   not
                   answere
                   our
                   desires
                   .
                   How
                   be
                   it
                   if
                   we
                   want
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   essentiall
                   and
                   pertinent
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   minister
                   learning
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   wary
                   how
                   we
                   enter
                   in
                   .
                   Our
                   infirmities
                   are
                   left
                   in
                   vs
                   for
                   our
                   further
                   humiliation
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Gods
                   holy
                   worke
                   may
                   the
                   better
                   appeare
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Wee
                   must
                   be
                   well
                   perswaded
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   our
                   calling
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   Christianitie
                   as
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   particular
                   calling
                   :
                   so
                   troubles
                   shall
                   not
                   moue
                   vs
                   ,
                   nor
                   feares
                   disquiet
                   vs.
                   If
                   wee
                   
                   doubt
                   ,
                   we
                   soone
                   faint
                   ,
                   but
                   then
                   let
                   vs
                   behold
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   inuisible
                   ,
                   as
                   Moses
                   Heb.
                   11.
                   26
                   ▪
                   and
                   then
                   no
                   sight
                   nor
                   euill
                   shall
                   dismay
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   9
                   It
                   were
                   to
                   bee
                   wished
                   that
                   euery
                   man
                   would
                   search
                   his
                   owne
                   heart
                   whereunto
                   in
                   affection
                   
                   and
                   action
                   he
                   is
                   most
                   seruiceable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   profitable
                   to
                   his
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pursue
                   specially
                   this
                   gift
                   most
                   carefully
                   and
                   continually
                   ,
                   yet
                   without
                   pride
                   in
                   all
                   humilitie
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   The
                   Lord
                   loueth
                   our
                   obedience
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   our
                   callings
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   When
                   Christ
                   calleth
                   vs
                   to
                   heauen
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   follow
                   him
                   through
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   Hee
                   must
                   be
                   our
                   guide
                   and
                   goe
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   follow
                   after
                   .
                   Many
                   make
                   strange
                   to
                   follow
                   his
                   call
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   giue
                   vp
                   their
                   names
                   ,
                   they
                   wil
                   (
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   )
                   goe
                   before
                   
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   euen
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   cheeke
                   by
                   cheeke
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   follow
                   after
                   .
                   And
                   wherefore
                   ?
                   Surely
                   they
                   will
                   doe
                   all
                   with
                   reason
                   .
                   But
                   Christ
                   requireth
                   faith
                   ;
                   and
                   reason
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   euill
                   seruingman
                   .
                   A
                   great
                   number
                   already
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   follow
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   proceed
                   from
                   the
                   forge
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   magnifie
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   wil
                   follow
                   .
                   So
                   Ezech.
                   20.
                   certaine
                   prophets
                   would
                   not
                   follow
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   own
                   spirits
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   greater
                   ods
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   than
                   betweene
                   our
                   owne
                   reason
                   and
                   Gods
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   as
                   Esa.
                   55.
                   
                   
                     My
                     thoughts
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   )
                   
                     are
                     not
                     as
                     your
                     thoughts
                  
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   follow
                   Christ
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   follow
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   great
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   graunt
                   vs
                   great
                   leases
                   ,
                   fat
                   farmes
                   ,
                   or
                   high
                   towers
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   contemned
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   reproch
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   full
                   
                   of
                   sorrowes
                   :
                   Christ
                   hath
                   two
                   crownes
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   thornes
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   glorie
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   wil
                   be
                   honoured
                   with
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   humbled
                   with
                   the
                   first
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Conference
                   ,
                   and
                   Godly
                   wisedome
                   in
                   the
                   gouernment
                   of
                   the
                   tongue
                   .
                
                 
                   AS
                   we
                   often
                   speake
                   of
                   things
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   wisedome
                   to
                   
                   examine
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   place
                   and
                   persons
                   ,
                   when
                   ,
                   where
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   whom
                   we
                   talke
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   laboureth
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   strict
                   &
                   silent
                   in
                   our
                   speech
                   ,
                   when
                   
                   often
                   we
                   might
                   speake
                   to
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   auoyding
                   of
                   which
                   temptation
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   endeuour
                   to
                   speake
                   when
                   God
                   giueth
                   occasion
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   thankefull
                   acknowledging
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirituall
                   grace
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   motion
                   whereof
                   we
                   speake
                   :
                   as
                   also
                   with
                   humble
                   acknowledgement
                   of
                   our
                   weakenes
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   measured
                   with
                   Gods
                   iustice
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   haue
                   stained
                   our
                   speeches
                   and
                   Gods
                   graces
                   with
                   great
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   faile
                   in
                   many
                   circumstances
                   .
                   How
                   be
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   do
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   single
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   euen
                   because
                   we
                   loue
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   zeale
                   of
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   :
                   we
                   may
                   boldly
                   speake
                   ,
                   committing
                   the
                   successe
                   which
                   on
                   vs
                   (
                   if
                   we
                   obserued
                   all
                   circumstances
                   )
                   did
                   not
                   depend
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   omnipotencie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   working
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   spirit
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   being
                   neither
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nor
                   Angels
                   ,
                   
                   must
                   not
                   thinke
                   to
                   preuaile
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   speeches
                   ,
                   nor
                   stay
                   vntill
                   we
                   thinke
                   our selues
                   most
                   fit
                   ,
                   but
                   cōmend
                   our
                   hearts
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   vndoubtedly
                   spareth
                   weakelings
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Being
                   Christians
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   stay
                   our selues
                   in
                   our
                   meetings
                   for
                   others
                   to
                   begin
                   
                   good
                   speeches
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   God
                   giue
                   vs
                   any
                   good
                   thing
                   in
                   our
                   mindes
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   with
                   all
                   humblenes
                   put
                   it
                   forth
                   to
                   be
                   examined
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   feele
                   nothing
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   complaine
                   of
                   our
                   dulnesse
                   and
                   deadnesse
                   :
                   euen
                   thereby
                   we
                   shal
                   giue
                   occasion
                   of
                   good
                   conference
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   in
                   silence
                   among
                   euil
                   men
                   one
                   euill
                   word
                   setteth
                   abroch
                   many
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   deadnes
                   among
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   one
                   good
                   word
                   may
                   quicken
                   many
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   It
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   wished
                   ,
                   that
                   godly
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   meetings
                   would
                   first
                   by
                   prayer
                   offer
                   vp
                   their
                   speeches
                   to
                   God
                   to
                   vse
                   them
                   aduisedly
                   ,
                   reuerently
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   passing
                   their
                   bounds
                   of
                   knowledge
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   speake
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   should
                   aske
                   some
                   thing
                   :
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   aske
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   might
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   Saints
                   :
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   say
                   nothing
                   ,
                   yet
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   they
                   should
                   complaine
                   of
                   the
                   dulnes
                   of
                   their
                   mind
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   of
                   their
                   dulnes
                   and
                   deadnes
                   should
                   arise
                   quicknesse
                   and
                   life
                   of
                   speech
                   againe
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   We
                   must
                   be
                   carefull
                   in
                   vsing
                   ,
                   and
                   watchfull
                   in
                   restraining
                   the
                   tongue
                   .
                   Dauid
                   prayed
                   for
                   a
                   watch
                   before
                   his
                   tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   a
                   porter
                   at
                   the
                   doore
                   of
                   his
                   lips
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   keepe
                   his
                   mouth
                   with
                   a
                   bridle
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   go
                   riot
                   nor
                   open
                   oft
                   without
                   a
                   cause
                   .
                   The
                   eie
                   glaunceth
                   ,
                   our
                   hands
                   slip
                   ,
                   our
                   foote
                   treads
                   awry
                   ;
                   yet
                   if
                   we
                   hold
                   our
                   tongue
                   qualified
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   doe
                   the
                   better
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   little
                   peece
                   of
                   flesh
                   ,
                   small
                   in
                   quantitie
                   but
                   mightie
                   in
                   qualitie
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   soft
                   ,
                   but
                   slipperie
                   ;
                   it
                   goeth
                   lightly
                   ,
                   but
                   falleth
                   heauily
                   ;
                   it
                   striketh
                   soft
                   ,
                   but
                   woundeth
                   sore
                   ;
                   it
                   
                   goeth
                   out
                   quickly
                   but
                   burneth
                   vehemently
                   ;
                   it
                   pierceth
                   deepe
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   healed
                   speedily
                   ;
                   it
                   hath
                   libertie
                   granted
                   easily
                   to
                   goe
                   forth
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   will
                   finde
                   no
                   meanes
                   easily
                   to
                   returne
                   home
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   compared
                   with
                   perillous
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   sharpe
                   two
                   edged
                   sword
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   razor
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   sharpe
                   arrowes
                   ,
                   to
                   an
                   Adders
                   sting
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   poyson
                   of
                   an
                   Aspe
                   ,
                   to
                   fierie
                   coales
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   once
                   enflamed
                   by
                   Sathans
                   bellowes
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   fire
                   of
                   hell
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Papist
                   of
                   pride
                   ,
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   loue
                   of
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   of
                   singularitie
                   haue
                   
                   singled
                   themselues
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   Hymenaeus
                   did
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   are
                   little
                   discouraged
                   ,
                   and
                   lesse
                   follow
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   they
                   separate
                   themselues
                   as
                   stones
                   from
                   the
                   building
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   members
                   from
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   what
                   hope
                   is
                   there
                   of
                   them
                   ?
                   The
                   Papists
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   we
                   forsake
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   they
                   vs.
                   We
                   forsake
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   wall
                   ,
                   they
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   foundation
                   .
                   For
                   our
                   faith
                   
                   was
                   before
                   their
                   opinion
                   ,
                   though
                   their
                   persons
                   were
                   before
                   ours
                   .
                   As
                   Noah
                   forsooke
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   Lot
                   forsooke
                   Sodome
                   ,
                   as
                   Abraham
                   forsooke
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   forsooke
                   the
                   Pharisies
                   :
                   so
                   wee
                   for
                   sake
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   iudge
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   bene
                   the
                   runnagate
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   bene
                   the
                   Apostata
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Behold
                   a
                   miracle
                   ,
                   heauen
                   made
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   earth
                   !
                   O
                   what
                   is
                   man
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   so
                   mindfull
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   giue
                   him
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   of
                   heauen
                   ?
                   Whom
                   the
                   Church
                   doth
                   loose
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   loose
                   in
                   heauen
                   ;
                   and
                   whome
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   bound
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   he
                   also
                   hath
                   bound
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                   Hee
                   doth
                   manie
                   things
                   without
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                   yet
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   done
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   alter
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   doe
                   otherwise
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Albeit
                   the
                   Church
                   be
                   base
                   and
                   contemptible
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   counteth
                   it
                   as
                   the
                   apple
                   of
                   his
                   eye
                   .
                   The
                   earth
                   ,
                   the
                   aire
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   heauens
                   attended
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   hath
                   made
                   the
                   Angels
                   to
                   serue
                   it
                   .
                   Hee
                   hath
                   committed
                   his
                   treasures
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   bee
                   his
                   treasures
                   ?
                   Surely
                   ,
                   when
                   Dauid
                   commeth
                   to
                   value
                   it
                   ,
                   hee
                   saith
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   than
                   golde
                   ,
                   than
                   much
                   golde
                   ,
                   than
                   much
                   fine
                   golde
                   ,
                   than
                   all
                   pretious
                   stones
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   reconciliation
                   ,
                   the
                   couenant
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   the
                   broade
                   seales
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   Baptisme
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   
                   binding
                   and
                   loosing
                   ,
                   life
                   and
                   death
                   are
                   left
                   and
                   committed
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   her
                   holy
                   Ministers
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   euen
                   the
                   quintessence
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   Sathan
                   hath
                   sifted
                   to
                   the
                   proofe
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   euen
                   washed
                   and
                   made
                   cleane
                   with
                   the
                   bloud
                   and
                   water
                   which
                   issued
                   out
                   of
                   Christs
                   side
                   .
                   It
                   seemeth
                   hee
                   forgot
                   to
                   loue
                   himselfe
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   loue
                   vs
                   ;
                   yea
                   if
                   that
                   one
                   death
                   and
                   suffering
                   had
                   not
                   beene
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   yet
                   once
                   more
                   come
                   againe
                   for
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   It
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   liue
                   where
                   meanes
                   of
                   pure
                   worship
                   are
                   wanting
                   ;
                   another
                   to
                   bee
                   
                   where
                   false
                   worship
                   is
                   erected
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   flie
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   prayer
                   and
                   patience
                   to
                   stay
                   the
                   Lordes
                   mercie
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   depart
                   because
                   of
                   that
                   abomination
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   The
                   world
                   is
                   as
                   the
                   Lords
                   great
                   chamber
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   all
                   are
                   admitted
                   :
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   as
                   the
                   chamber
                   of
                   presence
                   .
                   The
                   natiuitie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   worke
                   then
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   The
                   world
                   was
                   finished
                   with
                   a
                   Word
                   ,
                   but
                   many
                   dayes
                   and
                   many
                   yeares
                   did
                   the
                   Lord
                   trauell
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Church
                   could
                   be
                   brought
                   forth
                   to
                   his
                   good
                   liking
                   .
                   Hee
                   shooke
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   darkened
                   the
                   heauens
                   ,
                   turned
                   the
                   whole
                   course
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   had
                   framed
                   and
                   set
                   vp
                   the
                   little
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   gathering
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   the
                   Sunne
                   became
                   blacke
                   as
                   a
                   pot
                   ,
                   the
                   Heauens
                   were
                   couered
                   as
                   with
                   a
                   haire-cloth
                   ,
                   the
                   vayle
                   of
                   the
                   temple
                   rent
                   ,
                   the
                   earth
                   trēbled
                   ,
                   the
                   graues
                   opened
                   ,
                   &
                   aboue
                   all
                   ,
                   the
                   GOD
                   of
                   nature
                   suffered
                   .
                   But
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   the
                   third
                   gathering
                   shall
                   be
                   fearfull
                   :
                   when
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   shall
                   not
                   abide
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                   melte
                   and
                   consume
                   away
                   at
                   the
                   glorifying
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   world
                   so
                   contemneth
                   :
                   &
                   yet
                   on
                   this
                   Church
                   hangeth
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   For
                   certaine
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   world
                   standeth
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   foure
                   windes
                   are
                   stopped
                   till
                   all
                   
                   be
                   sealed
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   moment
                   that
                   this
                   number
                   is
                   filled
                   ,
                   this
                   world
                   shall
                   out
                   of
                   hand
                   vanish
                   away
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   In
                   the
                   world
                   wee
                   doe
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   but
                   see
                   the
                   Lords
                   backe
                   parts
                   :
                   we
                   see
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   in
                   a
                   troubled
                   well
                   ,
                   dwelling
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   neather
                   and
                   outward
                   courtes
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   we
                   see
                   him
                   almost
                   face
                   to
                   face
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   That
                   mightie
                   Sampson
                   suffered
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   shauen
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   strength
                   to
                   bee
                   as
                   another
                   mans
                   for
                   the
                   great
                   loue
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   :
                   hee
                   shed
                   his
                   precious
                   blood
                   from
                   all
                   parts
                   of
                   
                   his
                   bodie
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   bloud
                   might
                   be
                   too
                   deare
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   heart
                   bloud
                   he
                   hath
                   testified
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   he
                   doth
                   loue
                   vs
                   ,
                   his
                   loue
                   and
                   spouse
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   that
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   saith
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   16.
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   no
                   neede
                   of
                   our
                   seruice
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   hath
                   set
                   ouer
                   his
                   loue
                   to
                   the
                   Chuch
                   ,
                   there
                   to
                   be
                   answered
                   vnto
                   her
                   in
                   obedidience
                   ,
                   &
                   furtherance
                   of
                   his
                   members
                   ;
                   there
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   it
                   seene
                   ,
                   how
                   we
                   value
                   his
                   benefits
                   .
                   All
                   blessings
                   are
                   continued
                   on
                   this
                   earth
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   sake
                   .
                   The
                   Sun
                   doth
                   shine
                   vpon
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   vpon
                   the
                   iust
                   and
                   vniust
                   ;
                   but
                   vpon
                   the
                   vniust
                   for
                   the
                   iust
                   mans
                   sake
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   the
                   household
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   the
                   citie
                   of
                   the
                   liuing
                   GOD
                   ,
                   the
                   spouse
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   CHRIST
                   ,
                   the
                   kings
                   daughter
                   ,
                   the
                   childrē
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   &
                   of
                   the
                   liuing
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   children
                   
                   of
                   promise
                   ,
                   &
                   of
                   the
                   freewoman
                   ,
                   a
                   chosen
                   generation
                   ,
                   a
                   royall
                   priesthood
                   ,
                   an
                   holy
                   nation
                   ,
                   
                   people
                   gotten
                   by
                   purchase
                   ,
                   the
                   mysticall
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   sold
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   the
                   virgin
                   Israel
                   ,
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   the
                   elect
                   seede
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   heires
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   ioynt
                   heires
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   daughter
                   of
                   Sion
                   :
                   the
                   Lords
                   heritage
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   his
                   pasture
                   ,
                   the
                   sheepe
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   the
                   temple
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   Eden
                   .
                   Thrice
                   blessed
                   and
                   happy
                   are
                   al
                   the
                   liuing
                   stones
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   beautifull
                   building
                   .
                   Confer
                   Psal.
                   147.
                   2.
                   3.
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   2.
                   9.
                   10.
                   
                   Phil.
                   3.
                   8.
                   
                   Ephes.
                   2.
                   19.
                   20.
                   1.
                   
                   Thes.
                   2.
                   19.
                   20.
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   2.
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   6.
                   11.
                   12.
                   1.
                   
                   Thes.
                   2.
                   8.
                   
                   Rom.
                   9.
                   3.
                   
                   Reuel
                   .
                   21.
                   10.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XIIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   affection
                   of
                   Christianitie
                   ,
                   to
                   conceale
                   a
                   fault
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   also
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   affection
                   of
                   men
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   to
                   testifie
                   their
                   faults
                   to
                   all
                   
                   men
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   make
                   knowne
                   their
                   thankefulnesse
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   whereas
                   by
                   nature
                   they
                   were
                   thus
                   ,
                   by
                   grace
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   and
                   so
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   men
                   vse
                   it
                   to
                   comfort
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   they
                   bee
                   in
                   their
                   old
                   estate
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   may
                   receiue
                   grace
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   hinder
                   not
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   shut
                   out
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   wont
                   to
                   
                   aggrauate
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   that
                   others
                   might
                   haue
                   comfort
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   case
                   .
                   Matthew
                   in
                   the
                   ninth
                   chapter
                   and
                   the
                   ninth
                   verse
                   ,
                   shameth
                   himselfe
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Publican
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   if
                   we
                   looke
                   to
                   his
                   sinne
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   like
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   Peter
                   against
                   the
                   ninth
                   commaundement
                   :
                   nor
                   like
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   Dauid
                   against
                   the
                   sixe
                   and
                   seuenth
                   commaundements
                   ,
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   Paul
                   against
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   crucified
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   concealeth
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   Euangelists
                   blase
                   abroad
                   ;
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   conceale
                   he
                   blaseth
                   abroad
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   one
                   argument
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   for
                   wheras
                   other
                   Chronicles
                   do
                   
                   euer
                   cōmend
                   themselues
                   and
                   their
                   owne
                   natiue
                   countries
                   best
                   (
                   as
                   if
                   you
                   read
                   the
                   Chronicles
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   thinke
                   it
                   the
                   hest
                   nation
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   contrary
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   the
                   deniall
                   of
                   Peter
                   is
                   more
                   expresly
                   set
                   downe
                   of
                   Marke
                   ,
                   than
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   yet
                   did
                   he
                   write
                   the
                   Gospell
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   .
                   Paul
                   setteth
                   out
                   his
                   own
                   faults
                   in
                   more
                   sharpe
                   measure
                   and
                   manner
                   ,
                   than
                   any
                   other
                   can
                   doe
                   ,
                   Act.
                   26.
                   
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   49.
                   seemeth
                   to
                   discredit
                   his
                   owne
                   birth
                   :
                   Wee
                   see
                   all
                   these
                   were
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   then
                   most
                   glorified
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   most
                   cast
                   downe
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   As
                   the
                   hiding
                   of
                   our
                   sinne
                   with
                   Adam
                   hindreth
                   mercie
                   ;
                   so
                   to
                   testifie
                   our
                   sinne
                   to
                   be
                   
                   greater
                   than
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   (
                   with
                   Cain
                   )
                   displeaseth
                   God
                   highly
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Confession
                   without
                   yeelding
                   and
                   feeling
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   testimonie
                   against
                   our selues
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   then
                   so
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   moue
                   vs
                   to
                   loue
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Pharaohs
                   confession
                   is
                   rather
                   in
                   iudgement
                   than
                   in
                   affection
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   punishment
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   his
                   sin
                   ,
                   ergo
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   :
                   &
                   yet
                   he
                   hath
                   profited
                   further
                   than
                   many
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   not
                   confesse
                   our
                   sinnes
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Whensoeuer
                   we
                   haue
                   sinned
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   haue
                   this
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   meditation
                   :
                   good
                   
                   Lord
                   ,
                   wilt
                   thou
                   call
                   me
                   to
                   iudgement
                   and
                   enter
                   thine
                   action
                   with
                   mee
                   ?
                   How
                   shall
                   I
                   doe
                   then
                   ?
                   I
                   will
                   take
                   this
                   order
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   disagree
                   and
                   fall
                   out
                   with
                   my selfe
                   .
                   But
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   hope
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   then
                   shewe
                   mercy
                   ?
                   Yea
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   were
                   minded
                   presently
                   to
                   imprison
                   vs
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   neuer
                   by
                   his
                   prophets
                   forewarne
                   vs
                   by
                   a
                   writ
                   ,
                   hee
                   might
                   vse
                   the
                   whole
                   host
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   to
                   execute
                   his
                   vengeance
                   euery
                   houre
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   deales
                   more
                   mercifully
                   with
                   vs
                   if
                   we
                   confesse
                   our
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Naturally
                   we
                   be
                   all
                   slowe
                   to
                   confesse
                   our
                   sinnes
                   :
                   we
                   cast
                   short
                   reckoning
                   on
                   our
                   owne
                   faults
                   ,
                   Adam
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   sinned
                   Lord
                   :
                   hee
                   lesseneth
                   his
                   sinne
                   in
                   conceit
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   The
                   woman
                   gaue
                   it
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   did
                   eate
                   :
                   Iob
                   seemeth
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   apologie
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   vnworthy
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   punishment
                   .
                   But
                   wee
                   must
                   learne
                   that
                   a
                   sinner
                   the
                   more
                   hee
                   doth
                   extenuate
                   and
                   hide
                   sinne
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   he
                   doth
                   aggrauate
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   hasten
                   iudgement
                   :
                   the
                   more
                   freely
                   he
                   doth
                   confesse
                   and
                   iudge
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   he
                   is
                   freed
                   from
                   Gods
                   seate
                   of
                   iustice
                   .
                   Pro.
                   28.
                   13.
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   31.
                   32.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XV.
                  
                   Of
                   Conscience
                   .
                
                 
                   LOoke
                   how
                   is
                   our
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   our
                   confidence
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   tender
                   peece
                   ,
                   
                   we
                   must
                   beware
                   how
                   we
                   offer
                   any
                   violence
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   veriest
                   reprobate
                   hath
                   his
                   reprehender
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   hee
                   doth
                   not
                   satisfie
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   deliuer
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   Iaylor
                   .
                   From
                   this
                   euill
                   conscience
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   sprinkled
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   first
                   with
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   determining
                   that
                   wee
                   will
                   neuer
                   defile
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   againe
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   wee
                   cannot
                   doe
                   all
                   good
                   ,
                   yet
                   let
                   vs
                   desire
                   all
                   good
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   iudgeth
                   
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   purpose
                   ;
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   performance
                   ;
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   affect
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   effect
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   stay
                   in
                   this
                   It
                   stāds
                   vs
                   vpon
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   be
                   masters
                   of
                   vertues
                   :
                   Hell
                   is
                   ful
                   of
                   purposes
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   performances
                   Look
                   therfore
                   to
                   thy
                   conscience
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   brasen
                   wall
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   thousand
                   witnesses
                   often
                   to
                   vrge
                   this
                   particular
                   syllogisme
                   :
                   Who
                   so
                   sinneth
                   must
                   die
                   :
                   thou
                   hast
                   sinned
                   :
                   
                     ergo
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Adam
                  
                   hauing
                   eaten
                   of
                   the
                   forbidden
                   fruite
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   paradise
                   still
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   the
                   ioyes
                   therein
                   were
                   notable
                   to
                   comfort
                   his
                   conscience
                   ,
                   vntill
                   being
                   found
                   gasping
                   and
                   panting
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   comforted
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   We
                   must
                   euer
                   desire
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   louing
                   countenance
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   may
                   be
                   assured
                   
                   of
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   keepe
                   faith
                   and
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   make
                   shipwracke
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   the
                   least
                   thing
                   shall
                   greatly
                   amaze
                   vs
                   ,
                   yea
                   the
                   shaking
                   of
                   a
                   leafe
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   this
                   ,
                   nothing
                   shall
                   dismay
                   vs.
                   Wherefore
                   let
                   others
                   put
                   their
                   trust
                   in
                   chariots
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   we
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   feare
                   what
                   man
                   can
                   doe
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   This
                   will
                   take
                   away
                   confidence
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   vs
                   trust
                   onely
                   in
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   For
                   examining
                   a
                   mans
                   conscience
                   ;
                   the
                   best
                   way
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   to
                   trie
                   whether
                   hee
                   hath
                   
                   a
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   feeling
                   ,
                   and
                   misliking
                   of
                   his
                   sins
                   or
                   no
                   :
                   whether
                   hee
                   hath
                   any
                   feare
                   of
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   or
                   faith
                   in
                   his
                   promises
                   :
                   and
                   whether
                   by
                   particular
                   applying
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   he
                   can
                   shew
                   any
                   effects
                   of
                   prayer
                   ,
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   new
                   birth
                   &
                   repentance
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Wee
                   must
                   especially
                   beware
                   of
                   smothering
                   the
                   watchword
                   of
                   our
                   conscience
                   ,
                   when
                   
                   we
                   are
                   bent
                   to
                   sinne
                   .
                   Care
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                   breedeth
                   comfort
                   in
                   holinesse
                   ;
                   and
                   pleasure
                   in
                   holinesse
                   breedes
                   assurance
                   of
                   blessednesse
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Wee
                   haue
                   great
                   peace
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   true
                   peace
                   ,
                   vntill
                   we
                   turne
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   vntill
                   the
                   Israelites
                   would
                   serue
                   God
                   ,
                   Pharaoh
                   let
                   them
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   afterward
                   he
                   prepares
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   brick
                   ,
                   lime
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   fornace
                   :
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   wee
                   are
                   quiet
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   well
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   once
                   wee
                   defie
                   sinne
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   diuell
                   will
                   heate
                   a
                   fornace
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                   yea
                   he
                   will
                   rather
                   than
                   he
                   would
                   leese
                   vs
                   ,
                   giue
                   wages
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   to
                   Iudas
                   .
                   Hereof
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   sense
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   eate
                   ,
                   drinke
                   ,
                   and
                   sleepe
                   quietly
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   once
                   we
                   make
                   conscience
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   then
                   comes
                   trouble
                   and
                   vexation
                   of
                   minde
                   ,
                   which
                   worldly
                   minded
                   men
                   would
                   maruell
                   at
                   :
                   But
                   they
                   are
                   at
                   peace
                   with
                   the
                   diuell
                   ;
                   for
                   were
                   they
                   not
                   at
                   peace
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   put
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   seruice
                   .
                   But
                   doth
                   not
                   the
                   Lord
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     wicked
                     haue
                     no
                     peace
                  
                   ?
                   Esay
                   .
                   57.
                   
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   peace
                   with
                   God
                   and
                   with
                   their
                   own
                   consciences
                   ,
                   albeit
                   they
                   haue
                   great
                   peace
                   with
                   the
                   fleshe
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   diuell
                   .
                   The
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   is
                   like
                   an
                   harnesse
                   vnoccupied
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   vineyard
                   neuer
                   stirred
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   ground
                   neuer
                   ploughed
                   :
                   they
                   are
                   neuer
                   surbushed
                   with
                   crosses
                   ,
                   but
                   rust
                   vpon
                   the
                   walles
                   ;
                   yet
                   farre
                   better
                   were
                   it
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   disquieted
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   their
                   fallow
                   hearts
                   broken
                   and
                   rent
                   vp
                   .
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   iust
                   man
                   shall
                   haue
                   peace
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   first
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   truce
                   for
                   a
                   fewe
                   dayes
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   another
                   
                   peace
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   which
                   followeth
                   our
                   warre
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   brings
                   glorie
                   and
                   immortalitie
                   .
                   Saul
                   would
                   needes
                   haue
                   peace
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   brake
                   peace
                   with
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   afterward
                   he
                   lost
                   his
                   peace
                   with
                   God
                   and
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   Iewes
                   refused
                   peace
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   peace
                   with
                   the
                   Romanes
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   slaine
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   lost
                   their
                   peace
                   with
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Romanes
                   also
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   let
                   vs
                   labour
                   for
                   that
                   peace
                   which
                   passeth
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   euerlasting
                   peace
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   6
                   We
                   cannot
                   sodainly
                   and
                   effectually
                   worke
                   vpon
                   a
                   mans
                   conscience
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   God
                   permit
                   vs
                   sometime
                   to
                   dwell
                   vpon
                   his
                   conscience
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   A
                   man
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   be
                   iealous
                   ouer
                   his
                   own
                   corrupt
                   affection
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   
                   Lord
                   hath
                   stricken
                   his
                   conscience
                   with
                   some
                   feare
                   of
                   his
                   maiestie
                   ,
                   which
                   dispelleth
                   al
                   wicked
                   imaginations
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   We
                   must
                   specially
                   beware
                   of
                   sins
                   against
                   knowledge
                   and
                   conscience
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   nothing
                   is
                   so
                   subiect
                   to
                   hurt
                   as
                   the
                   eye
                   :
                   so
                   nothing
                   is
                   sooner
                   wounded
                   than
                   the
                   conscience
                   :
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   abide
                   any
                   pricking
                   ,
                   the
                   least
                   thrust
                   or
                   violence
                   will
                   impaire
                   
                   it
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   tender
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   very
                   tendernesse
                   it selfe
                   .
                   The
                   learned
                   Physitions
                   say
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   hard
                   like
                   a
                   web
                   in
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   the
                   eye
                   being
                   affected
                   ,
                   euen
                   it
                   of
                   al
                   parts
                   being
                   most
                   sensible
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   most
                   vnsensible
                   .
                   Such
                   a
                   thing
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   conscience
                   ,
                   so
                   if
                   that
                   once
                   this
                   hard
                   skin
                   be
                   ouerspred
                   the
                   conscience
                   ,
                   that
                   place
                   which
                   of
                   al
                   other
                   in
                   it
                   own
                   
                   nature
                   is
                   most
                   tender
                   ,
                   groweth
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   hard
                   ;
                   &
                   that
                   hardnes
                   proueth
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   hard
                   than
                   the
                   hardnes
                   of
                   Pharaoh
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   estate
                   is
                   worse
                   than
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   neuer
                   knowne
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   meane
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   once
                   had
                   a
                   possession
                   of
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   loose
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   a
                   ●inde
                   on
                   their
                   eye
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   they
                   see
                   the
                   least
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   loose
                   their
                   tendernesse
                   and
                   harde●
                   themselues
                   ,
                   then
                   God
                   hardeneth
                   them
                   too
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   fearefull
                   obduration
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   〈…〉
                   d
                   doth
                   not
                   so
                   seuerely
                   punish
                   particular
                   deserts
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   generall
                   falling
                   into
                   s
                   〈…〉
                   smaller
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   but
                   grosser
                   presumptions
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   particular
                   sin
                   bringeth
                   not
                   
                   wrath
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   lying
                   in
                   the
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   repenting
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   bringeth
                   wrath
                   :
                   which
                   drawing
                   in
                   other
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   withal
                   draweth
                   also
                   Gods
                   displeasure
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   one
                   sin
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   spared
                   and
                   also
                   punished
                   :
                   spared
                   ,
                   if
                   being
                   admonished
                   we
                   be
                   humbled
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   by
                   Nathan
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   12.
                   
                   Iehosaphat
                   by
                   Iehu
                   2.
                   
                   Chron.
                   19.
                   2.
                   because
                   in
                   this
                   wee
                   seeke
                   not
                   to
                   drawe
                   in
                   other
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   rid
                   of
                   this
                   one
                   punishment
                   :
                   where
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   merciful
                   admonitions
                   ,
                   and
                   sower
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   we
                   still
                   lye
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   tye
                   sinne
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   make
                   away
                   to
                   Gods
                   iudgement
                   to
                   fal
                   on
                   vs
                   :
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   may
                   comfort
                   our selues
                   for
                   particular
                   sins
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   course
                   of
                   our
                   life
                   we
                   labour
                   truly
                   to
                   please
                   God.
                   For
                   as
                   a
                   louing
                   husband
                   doth
                   not
                   take
                   away
                   his
                   loue
                   from
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   some
                   particulars
                   of
                   her
                   obedience
                   and
                   dutie
                   she
                   faileth
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   she
                   keepeth
                   her
                   loue
                   chast
                   and
                   true
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   louing
                   kindnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   cast
                   off
                   his
                   children
                   for
                   some
                   particular
                   weaknesse
                   or
                   frailtie
                   in
                   speciall
                   commandements
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   in
                   sincere
                   loue
                   to
                   his
                   maiestie
                   ,
                   wee
                   seeke
                   to
                   obey
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XVI
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Censure
                   and
                   Correction
                   .
                
                 
                   MAny
                   thinke
                   to
                   priuiledge
                   themselues
                   from
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Sinners
                   ,
                   by
                   reading
                   largely
                   and
                   reprehending
                   plentifully
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   other
                   men
                   ,
                   counting
                   it
                   a
                   compendious
                   way
                   to
                   credite
                   by
                   building
                   gorgeously
                   on
                   another
                   mans
                   discredit
                   and
                   ruine
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   will
                   ease
                   it selfe
                   ;
                   superiours
                   looke
                   to
                   inferiours
                   ,
                   and
                   inferiours
                   to
                   superiours
                   ,
                   but
                   euery
                   man
                   must
                   looke
                   to
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   As
                   an
                   house
                   being
                   on
                   fire
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   quenched
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   best
                   to
                   
                   vse
                   water
                   onely
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   like
                   to
                   endanger
                   and
                   set
                   on
                   fire
                   the
                   houses
                   rounde
                   about
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   best
                   to
                   pull
                   downe
                   the
                   house
                   quickely
                   :
                   so
                   if
                   offence
                   being
                   raised
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   quenched
                   with
                   water
                   ,
                   vse
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   the
                   house
                   stand
                   still
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   fire
                   burst
                   out
                   on
                   euery
                   side
                   ,
                   then
                   pull
                   it
                   downe
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Viper
                   will
                   still
                   bee
                   a
                   
                   Viper
                   ,
                   and
                   retaine
                   his
                   poyson
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   charmer
                   charme
                   neuer
                   so
                   wisely
                   ,
                   the
                   Apothecary
                   takes
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   a
                   Triacle
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   expell
                   poyson
                   out
                   of
                   others
                   :
                   so
                   if
                   a
                   brother
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   admonished
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   leaue
                   his
                   poyson
                   ,
                   make
                   triacle
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   would
                   not
                   take
                   heede
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   should
                   bee
                   made
                   a
                   preseruatiue
                   for
                   other
                   to
                   beware
                   by
                   him
                   :
                   if
                   euill
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   one
                   in
                   Israel
                   ,
                   then
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   euill
                   out
                   of
                   whole
                   Israel
                   ,
                   If
                   we
                   must
                   needes
                   see
                   somewhat
                   dead
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   see
                   a
                   dead
                   arme
                   than
                   a
                   dead
                   
                   corpes
                   .
                   When
                   men
                   will
                   harden
                   themselues
                   ,
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   iudgement
                   makes
                   them
                   as
                   an
                   adamant
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   grow
                   so
                   hard
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   cast
                   them
                   out
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   We
                   are
                   giuen
                   to
                   display
                   euery
                   sinne
                   ,
                   yea
                   the
                   least
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   conceale
                   and
                   bury
                   
                   many
                   graces
                   ,
                   yea
                   the
                   best
                   in
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Such
                   as
                   be
                   fallen
                   must
                   be
                   restored
                   with
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   wisedome
                   and
                   lenitie
                   :
                   Such
                   as
                   be
                   falling
                   must
                   be
                   vpholden
                   by
                   al
                   good
                   meanes
                   speedily
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                   fal
                   so
                   dangerously
                   as
                   that
                   then
                   cannot
                   be
                   recouered
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   In
                   an
                   euill
                   report
                   or
                   vniust
                   censures
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   straightway
                   to
                   be
                   angry
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   fly
                   to
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   desire
                   to
                   profit
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Because
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   to
                   men
                   that
                   good
                   which
                   we
                   should
                   doe
                   ,
                   God
                   often
                   suffereth
                   them
                   to
                   report
                   and
                   speake
                   euill
                   of
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   8
                   Though
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   discouraged
                   to
                   deale
                   in
                   exhorting
                   or
                   dehorting
                   ,
                   admonishing
                   or
                   reprouing
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   ecclesiasticall
                   and
                   Christian
                   dutie
                   ;
                   yet
                   being
                   called
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   aske
                   wisedome
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   send
                   wisedome
                   to
                   blesse
                   his
                   owne
                   ordinance
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   dangerous
                   thing
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   proud
                   spirit
                   with
                   a
                   vaine
                   minde
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   The
                   drunken
                   peace
                   of
                   hypocrites
                   ,
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   suppled
                   with
                   oyle
                   ,
                   but
                   pierced
                   with
                   a
                   speare
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   If
                   we
                   be
                   reproued
                   for
                   sinne
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   feare
                   the
                   reproofe
                   of
                   God.
                   It
                   is
                   our
                   great
                   
                   corruption
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   sooner
                   brought
                   to
                   leaue
                   a
                   sinne
                   when
                   man
                   doth
                   rebuke
                   vs
                   once
                   ,
                   than
                   when
                   God
                   doth
                   threaten
                   vs
                   often
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   sometime
                   to
                   haue
                   enemies
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   often
                   are
                   more
                   afraid
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   least
                   our
                   enemies
                   should
                   reproue
                   vs
                   ,
                   than
                   wee
                   make
                   conscience
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   least
                   God
                   should
                   condemne
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   13
                   Although
                   the
                   wicked
                   speake
                   euill
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   be
                   content
                   :
                   indeede
                   a
                   good
                   name
                   is
                   better
                   than
                   a
                   precious
                   ointment
                   ,
                   but
                   remember
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   made
                   vs
                   all
                   priests
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   let
                   vs
                   offer
                   vp
                   our
                   good
                   name
                   to
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   wicked
                   will
                   bring
                   coales
                   of
                   iuniper
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   sacrifice
                   vp
                   our
                   good
                   names
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   Paul
                   let
                   vs
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   esteeme
                   it
                   the
                   least
                   
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   be
                   iudged
                   of
                   you
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   iudgeth
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   blessing
                   propounded
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   so
                   euil
                   spokē
                   of
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   are
                   foure
                   hundred
                   Prophets
                   that
                   speak
                   against
                   you
                   ,
                   are
                   they
                   all
                   deceiued
                   ?
                   Many
                   eyes
                   see
                   more
                   than
                   one
                   .
                   True
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   :
                   for
                   one
                   Eagles
                   eye
                   seeth
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   thousand
                   owles
                   eyes
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   Salomon
                   
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     One
                     man
                     that
                     feareth
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     better
                     than
                     a
                     thousand
                     sinners
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   what
                   haue
                   I
                   to
                   doe
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   without
                   ?
                   God
                   shall
                   iudge
                   them
                   .
                   Vpon
                   which
                   words
                   a
                   learned
                   man
                   biddeth
                   vs
                   obserue
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   Apostle
                   accounts
                   euil
                   men
                   as
                   nothing
                   :
                   wherefore
                   seeing
                   the
                   wicked
                   are
                   so
                   vile
                   and
                   so
                   vaine
                   ,
                   one
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   therfore
                   their
                   censures
                   and
                   calumniations
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   regarded
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XVII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   things
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   turning
                   Christian
                   libertie
                   into
                   vnchristian
                   licentiousnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   AS
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   fault
                   to
                   vse
                   vnnecessary
                   ceremonies
                   which
                   with
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   be
                   left
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   faultie
                   to
                   leaue
                   a
                   good
                   ceremonie
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   hath
                   a
                   good
                   vse
                   and
                   no
                   superstition
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   Lord
                   commanded
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   16.
                   33.
                   an
                   Homer
                   full
                   of
                   Manna
                   to
                   bee
                   reserued
                   as
                   a
                   monument
                   for
                   posteritie
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   it
                   was
                   kept
                   by
                   the
                   Lords
                   commandement
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   abused
                   to
                   superstition
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   brasen
                   Serpent
                   and
                   Gedeons
                   Ephod
                   :
                   which
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   without
                   
                   Gods
                   commandement
                   reserued
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   were
                   quickly
                   abused
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   Manna
                   and
                   the
                   Alter
                   which
                   the
                   Rubenites
                   made
                   ,
                   hauing
                   a
                   warrant
                   of
                   Gods
                   commandement
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   abused
                   .
                   Where
                   we
                   learne
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   bringing
                   in
                   ceremonies
                   and
                   rites
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   wee
                   ought
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   their
                   warrant
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   they
                   are
                   like
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   without
                   fruit
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   danger
                   to
                   be
                   turned
                   to
                   hurtful
                   superstition
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   
                   haue
                   their
                   warrant
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lorde
                   hath
                   commaunded
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   may
                   they
                   haue
                   very
                   profitable
                   vses
                   in
                   Gods
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   so
                   much
                   abused
                   to
                   doe
                   hurt
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   bee
                   profitable
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   in
                   bringing
                   in
                   ceremonies
                   and
                   orders
                   we
                   must
                   aske
                   counsell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   word
                   may
                   be
                   our
                   warrant
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   more
                   ceremonies
                   the
                   lesse
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   generall
                   rule
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   separateth
                   man
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   man
                   from
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   abrogated
                   :
                   
                   but
                   whatsoeuer
                   conioyneth
                   man
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   man
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   left
                   still
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   respect
                   the
                   whole
                   Law
                   is
                   abrogated
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   rigour
                   of
                   the
                   curse
                   ,
                   for
                   otherwise
                   wee
                   could
                   not
                   stand
                   before
                   God
                   :
                   So
                   in
                   Christ
                   now
                   hauing
                   found
                   reconciliation
                   we
                   are
                   more
                   bound
                   to
                   keepe
                   the
                   law
                   morall
                   then
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   because
                   Gods
                   commandements
                   are
                   more
                   cleerely
                   reuealed
                   ,
                   and
                   greater
                   strength
                   is
                   now
                   giuen
                   against
                   sinne
                   ,
                   therefore
                   nothing
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   law
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   carelesse
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   curse
                   and
                   condemnation
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   is
                   done
                   away
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   haue
                   an
                   entrance
                   to
                   God
                   with
                   boldnes
                   .
                   Whatsoeuer
                   separateth
                   man
                   from
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   abrogated
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   ceremoniall
                   law
                   is
                   abrogated
                   :
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   meerely
                   ceremoniall
                   ,
                   is
                   meerely
                   abrogated
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   part
                   ceremoniall
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   part
                   onely
                   abrogated
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   The
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim
                   4.
                   1.
                   prophecieth
                   of
                   certaine
                   spirits
                   of
                   error
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   superstitiously
                   
                   forbid
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   Christian
                   libertie
                   :
                   but
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   he
                   speaketh
                   of
                   another
                   sort
                   ,
                   who
                   among
                   many
                   other
                   properties
                   should
                   be
                   louers
                   of
                   pleasures
                   more
                   then
                   louers
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   
                   former
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   times
                   ,
                   but
                   these
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   daies
                   ,
                   one
                   degree
                   further
                   thē
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   And
                   such
                   be
                   wee
                   and
                   our
                   times
                   ,
                   long
                   rid
                   from
                   that
                   superstitious
                   generation
                   :
                   but
                   
                   readie
                   now
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   saide
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   29.
                   19.
                   
                   )
                   to
                   adde
                   drunkennesse
                   to
                   thirst
                   ,
                   which
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   circumspectnes
                   in
                   deliuering
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   libertie
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   wee
                   fall
                   to
                   make
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Galat.
                   5.
                   and
                   Peter
                   a
                   cloake
                   of
                   our
                   licentious
                   life
                   .
                   Wee
                   turne
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   into
                   wantonnesse
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   Iude
                   speaketh
                   .
                   )
                   This
                   then
                   being
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   common
                   disease
                   of
                   these
                   last
                   and
                   perillous
                   dayes
                   :
                   the
                   ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   must
                   stand
                   vp
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   gap
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   one
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   watchfull
                   ouer
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   sinke
                   not
                   away
                   in
                   these
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   which
                   seeme
                   to
                   cheere
                   &
                   bring
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   heart
                   ;
                   but
                   such
                   a
                   good
                   as
                   maketh
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   some
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   withdraweth
                   many
                   away
                   from
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   a
                   place
                   of
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   to
                   hell
                   a
                   place
                   of
                   torments
                   .
                   You
                   know
                   who
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   so
                   many
                   young
                   Gentlemen
                   
                   follow
                   Epicurus
                   at
                   his
                   first
                   setting
                   vp
                   ,
                   saide
                   the
                   cause
                   was
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   young
                   mens
                   philosophie
                   that
                   was
                   professed
                   in
                   that
                   schoole
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   Sathan
                   laboureth
                   especially
                   to
                   poyson
                   
                   this
                   age
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   knoweth
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   barren
                   of
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   followeth
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   be
                   thereafter
                   .
                   Satan
                   and
                   his
                   ministers
                   haue
                   for
                   euery
                   age
                   ,
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                   a
                   sundrie
                   
                   baite
                   ;
                   laying
                   for
                   Youth
                   the
                   baite
                   of
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   for
                   Age
                   the
                   bayte
                   of
                   couetonsnes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Euery
                   man
                   is
                   eatē
                   vp
                   with
                   one
                   zeale
                   or
                   other
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   zeale
                   of
                   old
                   age
                   ,
                   middle
                   age
                   ,
                   &
                   of
                   youth
                   .
                   Euery
                   man
                   may
                   trie
                   his
                   zeale
                   by
                   the
                   ninth
                   of
                   Esa.
                   ver
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   
                     The
                     zeale
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     hosts
                     will
                     performe
                  
                   
                   this
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   zeale
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   gaue
                   his
                   sonne
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   his
                   most
                   dearely
                   beloued
                   sonne
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   then
                   one
                   argument
                   of
                   our
                   zeale
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   will
                   forgoe
                   a
                   pretious
                   thing
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   thing
                   we
                   professe
                   to
                   loue
                   indeed
                   .
                   Esau
                   was
                   zealous
                   for
                   his
                   meate
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   would
                   lose
                   his
                   blessing
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   such
                   is
                   our
                   zeale
                   of
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   will
                   forgoe
                   learning
                   ,
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   health
                   of
                   bodie
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   our
                   owne
                   soules
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   It
                   hath
                   bin
                   alwaies
                   the
                   note
                   of
                   false
                   prophets
                   to
                   preach
                   pleasant
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   outward
                   matters
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Priests
                   of
                   Iezabel
                   .
                   And
                   Micah
                   .
                   chap.
                   2
                   speaketh
                   of
                   false
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   that
                   prophesied
                   of
                   meate
                   and
                   strong
                   drinke
                   .
                   Peter
                   saith
                   ,
                   they
                   praise
                   liberty
                   :
                   and
                   Paul
                   ,
                   They
                   can
                   reason
                   for
                   the
                   bellie
                   :
                   
                     All
                     thing●
                  
                   (
                   say
                   they
                   )
                   
                     are
                     lawfull
                  
                   :
                   but
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   Gods
                   children
                   
                   haue
                   bene
                   alwaies
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   restraining
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   King
                   19.
                   
                   Eliah
                   ate
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   ouer
                   ▪
                   and
                   fell
                   asleepe
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Angell
                   was
                   sent
                   to
                   bid
                   him
                   eate
                   more
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   f●ult
                   of
                   many
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   haue
                   neede
                   of
                   an
                   Angell
                   to
                   keepe
                   vs
                   from
                   eating
                   .
                   Timothie
                   abstained
                   from
                   wine
                   ,
                   and
                   Paul
                   biddeth
                   him
                   to
                   vse
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   weakenesse
                   of
                   his
                   stomacke
                   .
                   Salomon
                   reclaimeth
                   yong
                   men
                   ,
                   Eccle.
                   11.
                   
                   When
                   Iobs
                   children
                   meane
                   to
                   banquet
                   in
                   course
                   ,
                   he
                   feareth
                   least
                   they
                   curse
                   God.
                   
                   The
                   austeritie
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   was
                   very
                   great
                   concerning
                   meates
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   Basil
                   ,
                   &
                   
                     Hierome
                     ▪
                  
                   that
                   it
                   gaue
                   occasion
                   to
                   the
                   superstitious
                   abstinence
                   which
                   followed
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   the
                   latter
                   times
                   
                   are
                   gone
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   daies
                   are
                   come
                   .
                   Superstition
                   is
                   past
                   ,
                   but
                   men
                   glut
                   themselues
                   with
                   all
                   Epicurisme
                   and
                   pleasures
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Christians
                   are
                   neither
                   Stoicks
                   nor
                   Epicures
                   :
                   Paul
                   disputeth
                   against
                   both
                   ,
                   Act.
                   17.
                   
                   The
                   Stoicke
                   condemnes
                   all
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   the
                   Epicure
                   commends
                   all
                   pleasures
                   .
                   Pleasure
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   election
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   obiect
                   :
                   if
                   the
                   obiect
                   or
                   matter
                   wherein
                   our
                   
                   pleasure
                   consisteth
                   be
                   simply
                   good
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   pleasure
                   is
                   simply
                   good
                   :
                   if
                   the
                   obiect
                   be
                   simply
                   euill
                   ,
                   our
                   pleasure
                   is
                   simply
                   euill
                   .
                   But
                   pleasures
                   by
                   nature
                   being
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   bad
                   by
                   circumstance
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   left
                   as
                   things
                   indifferent
                   to
                   our
                   election
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XVIII
                  
                   .
                   Godly
                   meditations
                   concerning
                   Christs
                   power
                   against
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   loue
                   to
                   the
                   faithfull
                   :
                   and
                   how
                   he
                   is
                   our
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   holinesse
                   :
                   and
                   of
                   our
                   communion
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   CHrist
                   careth
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   feare
                   a
                   strōg
                   enemie
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   haue
                   
                   a
                   stronger
                   Captaine
                   .
                   The
                   Diuell
                   indeed
                   is
                   a
                   Lion
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   is
                   Christ
                   a
                   Lion
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   tribe
                   of
                   Iudah
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   Lion
                   for
                   a
                   Lion
                   ;
                   courage
                   for
                   courage
                   .
                   The
                   diuell
                   is
                   a
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   so
                   Christ
                   calleth
                   himselfe
                   the
                   brasen
                   Serpent
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Serpent
                   for
                   a
                   Serpent
                   ;
                   wisedome
                   for
                   wisedome
                   ;
                   yea
                   a
                   Serpent
                   of
                   brasse
                   ,
                   to
                   sting
                   all
                   the
                   fierie
                   Serpents
                   of
                   
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   .
                   But
                   thou
                   saist
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Lambe
                   and
                   a
                   worme
                   .
                   B●
                   not
                   discouraged
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   found
                   him
                   as
                   meeke
                   as
                   a
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   who
                   might
                   haue
                   troden
                   on
                   him
                   as
                   on
                   a
                   worme
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   diuell
                   neuer
                   found
                   him
                   a
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Lion.
                   The
                   meeknes
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   stronger
                   than
                   all
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   hell
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   18.
                   
                   When
                   the
                   diuell
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   his
                   ruffe
                   ,
                   he
                   sends
                   a
                   great
                   crew
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   sillie
                   man
                   :
                   when
                   he
                   told
                   them
                   it
                   was
                   he
                   whom
                   he
                   sought
                   ;
                   this
                   little
                   word
                   cast
                   them
                   downe
                   .
                   What
                   shall
                   he
                   doe
                   then
                   in
                   glorie
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   commeth
                   with
                   thousands
                   of
                   Angels
                   ?
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   conclusion
                   :
                   the
                   diuell
                   is
                   strong
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   is
                   stronger
                   ,
                   and
                   chaineth
                   him
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   :
                   The
                   diuell
                   is
                   wise
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   is
                   wiser
                   ,
                   and
                   preuenteth
                   him
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   practises
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   They
                   that
                   will
                   haue
                   a
                   true
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   must
                   beleeue
                   in
                   the
                   ends
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   mercies
                   
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   .
                   The
                   ends
                   are
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   God
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   &
                   redemption
                   .
                   Art
                   thou
                   afraide
                   that
                   thou
                   shalt
                   goe
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   wits
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   fearest
                   sinne
                   ?
                   Are
                   thy
                   cogitations
                   confounded
                   ?
                   Seest
                   thou
                   no
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   a
                   litterall
                   knowledge
                   of
                   thy
                   saluation
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   is
                   doubtfulnes
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   dulnesse
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   deadnes
                   within
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   thou
                   neuer
                   knewest
                   ,
                   heardest
                   ,
                   or
                   learnedst
                   any
                   thing
                   ?
                   Now
                   know
                   ,
                   now
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   experience
                   &
                   power
                   
                   of
                   vnderstanding
                   was
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesu
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   made
                   thine
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   annointing
                   that
                   will
                   teach
                   thee
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Fathers
                   counsellor
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   wonderful
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   all
                   mysteries
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   spirituall
                   interpreter
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   vnto
                   whom
                   as
                   the
                   Fathers
                   did
                   approach
                   more
                   neerely
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   did
                   see
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   more
                   cleerely
                   .
                   
                     He
                     is
                     our
                     wisedome
                  
                   :
                   both
                   the
                   teacher
                   and
                   the
                   thing
                   taught
                   .
                   Hast
                   thou
                   some
                   good
                   measure
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   thy
                   life
                   in
                   no
                   part
                   being
                   agreeable
                   ,
                   nor
                   proportionable
                   to
                   thy
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   thou
                   art
                   sore
                   troubled
                   for
                   not
                   walking
                   in
                   the
                   waies
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   thou
                   feelest
                   no
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   thou
                   thinkest
                   thy selfe
                   as
                   a
                   Sere
                   tree
                   without
                   all
                   fruite
                   ?
                   Now
                   remember
                   that
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   who
                   
                   had
                   no
                   holinesse
                   by
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   by
                   being
                   borne
                   of
                   his
                   mother
                   ,
                   who
                   saued
                   great
                   sinners
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   of
                   persecutors
                   preachers
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   thee
                   to
                   seeke
                   for
                   great
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   seeing
                   himselfe
                   got
                   so
                   little
                   thereby
                   ,
                   but
                   would
                   haue
                   thee
                   seeke
                   thy
                   righteousnesse
                   out
                   of
                   thy selfe
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   who
                   being
                   no
                   sinner
                   indeed
                   was
                   an
                   accounted
                   sinner
                   ,
                   and
                   punished
                   as
                   a
                   sinner
                   for
                   thee
                   ;
                   that
                   thou
                   hauing
                   no
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   mightest
                   be
                   accounted
                   righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   rewarded
                   as
                   righteous
                   through
                   him
                   .
                   Well
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   giuen
                   thee
                   to
                   walke
                   so
                   vprightly
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   world
                   can
                   in
                   nothing
                   charge
                   thee
                   :
                   but
                   thou
                   fearest
                   thy
                   naturall
                   corruption
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   perseuere
                   ,
                   thou
                   tremblest
                   to
                   remember
                   how
                   many
                   excelling
                   thee
                   in
                   
                   gifts
                   and
                   graces
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   haue
                   fallen
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   thinkest
                   all
                   is
                   but
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   thy
                   hypocrisie
                   will
                   one
                   day
                   beguile
                   thee
                   ,
                   now
                   call
                   to
                   minde
                   that
                   CHRIST
                   is
                   made
                   to
                   thee
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   newe
                   Moses
                   to
                   follow
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   true
                   Messiah
                   to
                   belieue
                   in
                   ,
                   the
                   worker
                   ,
                   author
                   ,
                   and
                   finisher
                   of
                   thy
                   holines
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   albeit
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   thy selfe
                   to
                   perseuere
                   ,
                   
                   it
                   seemes
                   impossible
                   ,
                   yet
                   with
                   him
                   it
                   is
                   both
                   possible
                   and
                   easie
                   .
                   What
                   if
                   thou
                   hadst
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   that
                   thy
                   corruption
                   did
                   swell
                   till
                   it
                   burst
                   ?
                   
                     Mary
                     Magdalen
                  
                   had
                   seuen
                   
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   of
                   all
                   women
                   she
                   was
                   most
                   deuout
                   ,
                   most
                   louing
                   ,
                   most
                   honourd
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   first
                   sight
                   of
                   Christs
                   resurrection
                   .
                   What
                   if
                   thou
                   hast
                   bin
                   a
                   brawned
                   and
                   infamous
                   sinner
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   sinne
                   hath
                   bene
                   notoriously
                   written
                   in
                   thy
                   forehead
                   ?
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   called
                   and
                   crowned
                   Matthew
                   the
                   Publican
                   with
                   the
                   dignitie
                   of
                   an
                   Euangelist
                   .
                   What
                   if
                   thy
                   sin
                   
                   had
                   taken
                   a
                   purple
                   die
                   and
                   crimson
                   colour
                   in
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ?
                   Paul
                   of
                   a
                   most
                   grieuour
                   persecuter
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   most
                   glorious
                   preacher
                   of
                   Christ.
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   thou
                   fearest
                   the
                   corruption
                   drawne
                   from
                   thy
                   natiue
                   countrey
                   ,
                   the
                   Cretians
                   were
                   conuerts
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                   Corinthians
                   became
                   Christians
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   yet
                   thine
                   hereditarie
                   ,
                   and
                   naturall
                   corruptions
                   cause
                   thee
                   to
                   despaire
                   of
                   comfort
                   :
                   consider
                   the
                   Lord
                   can
                   change
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   Wolfe
                   into
                   
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   a
                   corrupt
                   nature
                   in
                   thee
                   to
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   a
                   supernaturall
                   grace
                   .
                   Oh
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   that
                   troubles
                   thee
                   ,
                   many
                   promises
                   ,
                   fewe
                   performed
                   .
                   Thou
                   lookest
                   for
                   peace
                   of
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   a
                   wound
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   thou
                   art
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   heire
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   hast
                   not
                   wherwith
                   to
                   helpe
                   thy
                   necessitie
                   :
                   
                   thou
                   art
                   a
                   Lord
                   of
                   libertie
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   put
                   in
                   prison
                   .
                   All
                   this
                   I
                   graunt
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   in
                   all
                   this
                   Christ
                   is
                   thy
                   redemption
                   ;
                   not
                   suffering
                   thee
                   to
                   be
                   ouercome
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   in
                   thy
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   lie
                   
                   freeing
                   thee
                   from
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   Admit
                   that
                   thou
                   werst
                   cruelly
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   cannot
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   made
                   the
                   fire
                   not
                   to
                   burne
                   at
                   all
                   the
                   children
                   in
                   the
                   furnace
                   ,
                   make
                   the
                   fire
                   so
                   easily
                   to
                   consume
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   shalt
                   comfortably
                   beare
                   it
                   ?
                   Will
                   not
                   he
                   that
                   made
                   the
                   Lyons
                   being
                   hungry
                   ,
                   not
                   once
                   to
                   open
                   their
                   mouthes
                   on
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   to
                   crush
                   thee
                   so
                   gently
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   shalt
                   willingly
                   sustaine
                   it
                   ?
                   Now
                   the
                   meanes
                   are
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   The
                   Word
                   euen
                   crucifieth
                   Christ
                   a
                   new
                   in
                   thine
                   hart
                   ,
                   Prayer
                   giueth
                   thee
                   a
                   feeling
                   of
                   thy
                   faith
                   ,
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   confirme
                   both
                   thy
                   faith
                   and
                   feeling
                   ;
                   and
                   discipline
                   continueth
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   obedience
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   meanes
                   to
                   continue
                   vs
                   in
                   all
                   those
                   comforts
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   other
                   meanes
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   Christ.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   Thou
                   must
                   euer
                   beware
                   of
                   two
                   extremities
                   :
                   The
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   labour
                   not
                   so
                   for
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   forget
                   CHRIST
                   to
                   be
                   thy
                   holinesse
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   so
                   trauell
                   not
                   for
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   not
                   remember
                   him
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   thy
                   righteousnes
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   behaue
                   thy selfe
                   in
                   both
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   beest
                   most
                   righteous
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   thou
                   must
                   endeuour
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   thou
                   beest
                   neuer
                   so
                   holy
                   ,
                   yet
                   know
                   thou
                   standest
                   in
                   neede
                   of
                   the
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Now
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   thou
                   must
                   diligently
                   attend
                   on
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   whereby
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   is
                   crucified
                   a
                   fresh
                   in
                   thine
                   heart
                   ,
                   on
                   prayer
                   ,
                   which
                   worketh
                   a
                   feeling
                   of
                   thy
                   Faith
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   which
                   confirme
                   thy
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   increase
                   thy
                   feeling
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   CHRIST
                   hath
                   made
                   vs
                   inheriters
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   holdeth
                   by
                   two
                   titles
                   ,
                   
                   first
                   by
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   purchase
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   obtained
                   by
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   hee
                   reserueth
                   that
                   
                   title
                   to
                   himselfe
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   whatsoeuer
                   he
                   hath
                   had
                   by
                   purchase
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   not
                   only
                   this
                   doth
                   he
                   giue
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   to
                   one
                   all
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   all
                   in
                   one
                   measure
                   .
                   An
                   afflicted
                   minde
                   seeing
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   haue
                   this
                   ,
                   another
                   that
                   gift
                   ,
                   is
                   grieued
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   all
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   error
                   ,
                   Christ
                   giueth
                   not
                   to
                   one
                   
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   deuideth
                   all
                   among
                   many
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   speciall
                   grace
                   which
                   I
                   cannot
                   haue
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   feeling
                   .
                   Hast
                   thou
                   faith
                   ?
                   blessed
                   art
                   thou
                   that
                   belieuest
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   without
                   feeling
                   .
                   Doe
                   you
                   belieue
                   ?
                   you
                   haue
                   a
                   rich
                   gift
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   not
                   haue
                   all
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   haue
                   any
                   gifts
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   ,
                   the
                   gifts
                   are
                   diuided
                   .
                   Be
                   content
                   with
                   thy
                   portion
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   thy
                   Faith
                   without
                   
                   feeling
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   precious
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   thē
                   thy
                   faith
                   with
                   feeling
                   .
                   If
                   by
                   thy
                   faith
                   thou
                   hast
                   made
                   
                   the
                   diuell
                   a
                   drone
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   sting
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   toothles
                   dog
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   bite
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   sufficient
                   .
                   Content
                   thy selfe
                   with
                   thy
                   portion
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   Lord
                   come
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   vntill
                   hee
                   be
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   thou
                   shalt
                   haue
                   all
                   ioy
                   in
                   all
                   perfection
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   5
                   Two
                   things
                   are
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   truely
                   to
                   espouse
                   vs
                   to
                   CHRIST
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   pure
                   meanes
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   to
                   vse
                   those
                   meanes
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XIX
                  
                   .
                   of
                   Death
                   and
                   Iudgement
                   .
                
                 
                   MAnie
                   make
                   no
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   feele
                   it
                   not
                   as
                   they
                   doe
                   
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   .
                   Euery
                   man
                   feareth
                   a
                   Palsie
                   ,
                   an
                   Epilepsie
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Apoplexie
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   strike
                   dead
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   consumption
                   ,
                   where
                   hee
                   shall
                   be
                   decaying
                   seuen
                   yeares
                   ,
                   he
                   thinks
                   nothing
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Likewise
                   if
                   an
                   house
                   fall
                   suddenly
                   ,
                   we
                   say
                   it
                   perisheth
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   moulder
                   away
                   we
                   little
                   regard
                   it
                   .
                   In
                   Hosh.
                   5
                   ,
                   vers
                   7.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     threatneth
                  
                   
                   
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Lyon
                     to
                     Israel
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     moath
                     to
                     Iudah
                     .
                  
                   Surely
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   moathe
                   hath
                   secretly
                   fed
                   on
                   vs
                   ere
                   we
                   know
                   it
                   ,
                   our
                   soules
                   doe
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   bleede
                   to
                   death
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   hee
                   that
                   bleedeth
                   to
                   death
                   feeleth
                   little
                   ,
                   vntill
                   suddenly
                   his
                   strength
                   faileth
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   doth
                   not
                   perceiue
                   how
                   his
                   strength
                   is
                   gone
                   ,
                   or
                   euer
                   he
                   be
                   aware
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   vnto
                   vs
                   as
                   a
                   Lyon
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   moath
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   happily
                   die
                   of
                   an
                   Apoplexie
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   consumption
                   ,
                   and
                   CHRIST
                   the
                   Sauiour
                   shall
                   laugh
                   at
                   our
                   destruction
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   We
                   can
                   better
                   away
                   to
                   meditate
                   on
                   Death
                   which
                   Sathan
                   couereth
                   with
                   eternitie
                   following
                   ,
                   
                   then
                   on
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Iudgement
                   ,
                   where
                   wee
                   must
                   all
                   make
                   our
                   account
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   bare
                   meditation
                   of
                   Death
                   doth
                   so
                   farre
                   moue
                   vs
                   from
                   suffering
                   our
                   delights
                   to
                   dwell
                   on
                   earthly
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   Reason
                   disswadeth
                   vs
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   any
                   cost
                   about
                   a
                   Tenement
                   
                   where
                   wee
                   knowe
                   we
                   shall
                   dwell
                   but
                   a
                   while
                   .
                   Yet
                   such
                   bare
                   imaginations
                   of
                   Death
                   may
                   build
                   vp
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   pride
                   in
                   vs.
                   Wherefore
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   more
                   
                   auailable
                   ,
                   if
                   with
                   our
                   meditation
                   of
                   putting
                   off
                   this
                   earthly
                   tabernacle
                   ,
                   we
                   thinke
                   also
                   of
                   putting
                   on
                   the
                   heauenly
                   Tabernacle
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   putting
                   on
                   the
                   royall
                   robe
                   of
                   Christs
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   neuer
                   stand
                   with
                   comfort
                   before
                   the
                   great
                   Throne
                   of
                   Gods
                   Iudgement
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   The
                   cause
                   why
                   we
                   beso
                   loth
                   to
                   die
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   cannot
                   finde
                   in
                   our
                   conscience
                   that
                   
                   we
                   haue
                   done
                   that
                   good
                   thing
                   for
                   which
                   we
                   came
                   into
                   this
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   desire
                   in
                   thee
                   to
                   die
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   some
                   iniurie
                   ,
                   shake
                   it
                   off
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   
                   be
                   a
                   liuing
                   dog
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   dead
                   Lion
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   thou
                   liuest
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   time
                   to
                   repent
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   death
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   .
                   Therefore
                   labour
                   for
                   to
                   feele
                   his
                   fauour
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   thou
                   doe
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   neuer
                   faile
                   till
                   thou
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   God
                   dealeth
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   our
                   common
                   Physitions
                   ,
                   which
                   first
                   giue
                   one
                   
                   medicine
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   if
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   serue
                   ,
                   a
                   stronger
                   :
                   but
                   God
                   giueth
                   the
                   strongest
                   first
                   .
                   The
                   argument
                   of
                   iudgement
                   is
                   the
                   last
                   that
                   can
                   moue
                   vs.
                   That
                   argument
                   moueth
                   most
                   in
                   Logicke
                   which
                   hath
                   the
                   best
                   reason
                   and
                   most
                   sense
                   :
                   howsoeuer
                   it
                   seemeth
                   to
                   some
                   ,
                   yet
                   sure
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   argument
                   of
                   iudgement
                   hath
                   the
                   most
                   sense
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   haue
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   best
                   serue
                   to
                   moue
                   all
                   sensual
                   men
                   .
                   There
                   be
                   three
                   things
                   to
                   moue
                   euen
                   euil
                   disposed
                   men
                   in
                   that
                   great
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   shame
                   ,
                   griefe
                   ,
                   and
                   feare
                   .
                   Let
                   it
                   moue
                   vs
                   for
                   shame
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   this
                   will
                   not
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   remember
                   the
                   feare
                   which
                   then
                   shall
                   possesse
                   vs
                   ;
                   if
                   wee
                   want
                   this
                   ,
                   our
                   state
                   is
                   lamentable
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   neither
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   nor
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   can
                   tell
                   what
                   to
                   say
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   7
                   Many
                   are
                   of
                   opinion
                   (
                   that
                   teach
                   without
                   discretion
                   )
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   euill
                   to
                   doe
                   any
                   thing
                   
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   for
                   loue
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   abstaine
                   from
                   any
                   euill
                   for
                   feare
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   wrong
                   course
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   been
                   of
                   this
                   error
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   content
                   to
                   vse
                   this
                   as
                   a
                   good
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   bee
                   beholding
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   feare
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   for
                   iudgements
                   sake
                   .
                   Heare
                   what
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   :
                   Doe
                   this
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   ca●st
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   obey
                   for
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   iustice
                   .
                   Bernard
                   likens
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   a
                   needle
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   a
                   threed
                   :
                   first
                   the
                   needle
                   entreth
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   followeth
                   the
                   threed
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   feare
                   keepeth
                   vs
                   from
                   doing
                   ,
                   next
                   ,
                   loue
                   causeth
                   that
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   ,
                   euen
                   then
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   can
                   doe
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   t●●
                   meanes
                   as
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     timore
                     bonavita
                     ,
                     à
                     bona
                     vita
                     bona
                     conscientia
                     :
                     inde
                     nullus
                     timor
                     ,
                     atque
                     ita
                     dulcescit
                     Deus
                     peccanti
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   First
                   we
                   are
                   Gods
                   enemies
                   ,
                   then
                   his
                   seruants
                   ,
                   
                   &
                   if
                   we
                   behaue
                   our selues
                   wel
                   in
                   his
                   seruice
                   we
                   shal
                   be
                   made
                   his
                   adopted
                   children
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   8
                   This
                   word
                   iudgement
                   I
                   would
                   no
                   man
                   would
                   let
                   it
                   passe
                   without
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   word
                   read
                   with
                   lesse
                   iudgement
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   law
                   the
                   title
                   
                     de
                     iudicio
                  
                   is
                   best
                   studied
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   title
                   .
                   Chrysostome
                   saith
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   that
                   care
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   that
                   be
                   arraigned
                   before
                   an
                   earthly
                   iudge
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   doe
                   well
                   .
                   Though
                   his
                   iudgements
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   great
                   deepe
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   saith
                   ;
                   yet
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   foure
                   heads
                   ,
                   and
                   first
                   into
                   two
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   iudgement
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   either
                   when
                   another
                   giues
                   iudgement
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   we
                   giue
                   iudgement
                   of
                   our selues
                   :
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   eternall
                   .
                   Iob
                   ,
                   chap.
                   29
                   speaketh
                   of
                   some
                   yong
                   men
                   in
                   his
                   daies
                   ,
                   that
                   feared
                   his
                   iudgement
                   .
                   This
                   feare
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   heathen
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   ran
                   further
                   into
                   
                   the
                   Tauerne
                   to
                   auoyde
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Philosopher
                   .
                   The
                   boyes
                   of
                   Bethel
                   ,
                   that
                   wanted
                   this
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   reuerenced
                   not
                   Elisha
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   were
                   so
                   far
                   gone
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   time
                   to
                   cut
                   them
                   
                   off
                   .
                   He
                   cursed
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   two
                   she-beares
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   wood
                   and
                   slew
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   Lucina
                   saith
                   of
                   the
                   consistorie
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   miserable
                   Consistorie
                   ,
                   a
                   poore
                   iudgement
                   :
                   euery
                   man
                   will
                   pleade
                   with
                   the
                   friar
                   ,
                   We
                   are
                   exempted
                   Lord
                   :
                   yet
                   true
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   they
                   
                   that
                   shall
                   iudge
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   can
                   best
                   iudge
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   iudged
                   also
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   the
                   iudgement
                   seate
                   within
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   esteeme
                   his
                   the
                   more
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   counted
                   an
                   absurd
                   thing
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   owne
                   iudge
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   our
                   owne
                   conscience
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   Gods
                   register
                   that
                   registreth
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   doe
                   or
                   speake
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   our
                   remembrancer
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   alone
                   .
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   despiseth
                   not
                   this
                   iudge
                   :
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   
                   haue
                   a
                   more
                   seuere
                   iudge
                   than
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   albeit
                   a
                   man
                   doe
                   acquite
                   himselfe
                   :
                   the
                   wicked
                   is
                   sometimes
                   secure
                   ,
                   but
                   neuer
                   in
                   safetie
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   whereby
                   God
                   would
                   call
                   vs
                   home
                   .
                   Euery
                   
                   sinner
                   is
                   his
                   owne
                   tormentor
                   :
                   Here
                   be
                   
                     surdo
                     verbera
                  
                   ,
                   strokes
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   strokes
                   indeed
                   .
                   Then
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   within
                   them
                   such
                   torments
                   ,
                   why
                   are
                   wicked
                   men
                   so
                   merrie
                   ?
                   Surely
                   I
                   must
                   answere
                   them
                   thus
                   :
                   
                     Peccator
                     est
                     sui
                     carnifex
                  
                   :
                   but
                   these
                   are
                   remoued
                   
                   from
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   sinners
                   to
                   the
                   seate
                   of
                   scorners
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   all
                   is
                   quiet
                   .
                   Euery
                   sinner
                   is
                   condemned
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   become
                   not
                   brutish
                   ,
                   &
                   his
                   conscience
                   feared
                   and
                   hardened
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   young
                   mens
                   consciences
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   compareth
                   them
                   to
                   water
                   
                   in
                   a
                   bason
                   ,
                   the
                   water
                   is
                   stirred
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   face
                   seene
                   :
                   but
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   maturitie
                   of
                   yeares
                   come
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   will
                   stand
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   our
                   faces
                   ,
                   and
                   crie
                   with
                   Dauid
                   and
                   
                     Iob
                     ,
                     Lord
                     wipe
                     away
                     the
                     sinnes
                     of
                     my
                     youth
                     .
                  
                   The
                   third
                   iudgement
                   may
                   be
                   compared
                   to
                   a
                   
                   quarter
                   sessions
                   ,
                   that
                   doth
                   consist
                   in
                   depriuing
                   of
                   commodities
                   ,
                   the
                   mulcte
                   is
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   Gods
                   grace
                   ,
                   an
                   vnsensible
                   punishment
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   all
                   the
                   creatures
                   should
                   
                   mourne
                   ,
                   saith
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   when
                   grace
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   from
                   one
                   
                   man.
                   If
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   moued
                   with
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   makes
                   account
                   of
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   take
                   away
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   make
                   account
                   of
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   taking
                   away
                   our
                   preferment
                   ,
                   wit
                   ,
                   &c.
                   for
                   I
                   account
                   that
                   man
                   to
                   haue
                   lost
                   his
                   wit
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   turned
                   into
                   a
                   Foxe
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   nothing
                   
                   but
                   craft
                   and
                   subtiltie
                   .
                   Then
                   he
                   sendeth
                   sicknes
                   ,
                   reproches
                   and
                   hearts
                   griefe
                   to
                   humble
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   singular
                   sharp
                   iudgement
                   on
                   some
                   ,
                   of
                   very
                   good
                   hope
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   taketh
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   warne
                   vs
                   that
                   are
                   a
                   great
                   deale
                   worse
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   terrour
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   see
                   the
                   punishments
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   bring
                   vpon
                   the
                   vngodly
                   for
                   sin
                   .
                   Now
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   iudgement
                   is
                   cōdemned
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   quited
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   repriued
                   :
                   Therfore
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   appointed
                   a
                   fourth
                   iudgmēt
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   pay
                   them
                   home
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   compared
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   may
                   so
                   say
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   gaole
                   deliuerie
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   iudgement
                   .
                   In
                   comparison
                   wherof
                   other
                   iudgements
                   are
                   as
                   nothing
                   .
                   Then
                   God
                   wil
                   take
                   
                   the
                   matter
                   into
                   his
                   own
                   hand
                   ,
                   then
                   shal
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   new
                   Quest
                   ,
                   thē
                   all
                   th●se
                   matters
                   that
                   are
                   shuffled
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   euill
                   iudged
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   iudged
                   againe
                   .
                   Now
                   is
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   affections
                   ,
                   but
                   then
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   iudgement
                   :
                   in
                   it
                   we
                   shal
                   lose
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   lost
                   .
                   Now
                   for
                   this
                   day
                   &
                   this
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   haue
                   somewhat
                   to
                   moue
                   vs
                   ,
                   being
                   of
                   our selues
                   Verie
                   dul
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   see
                   ,
                   how
                   fearefull
                   and
                   dreadfull
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   iudgement
                   there
                   are
                   three
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   action
                   ,
                   the
                   sentence
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   execution
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   prisoners
                   ,
                   first
                   how
                   they
                   plead
                   for
                   themselues
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   being
                   found
                   guilty
                   ,
                   the
                   sentence
                   is
                   pronounced
                   by
                   the
                   Iudge
                   :
                   and
                   after
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   executed
                   .
                   
                   In
                   earth
                   there
                   are
                   means
                   to
                   acquite
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   ,
                   as
                   delusiō
                   of
                   the
                   Iudge
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   perswasion
                   ,
                   corruption
                   ,
                   fauor
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   they
                   be
                   apicesiuris
                   ,
                   points
                   in
                   law
                   ,
                   they
                   vndoe
                   all
                   
                   iustice
                   ,
                   a
                   cau●lling
                   iustice
                   :
                   but
                   
                     apices
                     iuris
                     in
                     calo
                     non
                     excusant
                     .
                  
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   witnesses
                   they
                   
                   shall
                   not
                   deliuer
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   true
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   the
                   booke
                   shall
                   then
                   be
                   opened
                   .
                   No
                   perswasion
                   shall
                   then
                   serue
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   subiect
                   to
                   any
                   affection
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   corruption
                   ,
                   for
                   though
                   the
                   Iudge
                   could
                   be
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   what
                   could
                   we
                   giue
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   shall
                   be
                   destroied
                   ?
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   looke
                   for
                   no
                   fauour
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   iudgement
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   mercie
                   .
                   The
                   night
                   before
                   the
                   blowing
                   of
                   the
                   Trumpet
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   preached
                   mercy
                   ,
                   but
                   then
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   none
                   :
                   let
                   no
                   man
                   flatter
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   for
                   
                   so
                   he
                   shall
                   find
                   it
                   .
                   To
                   escape
                   a
                   sentēce
                   here
                   on
                   earth
                   is
                   either
                   by
                   appeale
                   to
                   an
                   higher
                   court
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   by
                   re●racting
                   :
                   but
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   appeale
                   ,
                   for
                   who
                   is
                   higher
                   than
                   God
                   :
                   neither
                   shall
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   reuersion
                   of
                   the
                   sentence
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   sitting
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   second
                   iudgement
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   execution
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   fearefull
                   .
                   And
                   execution
                   
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                   well
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   come
                   ,
                   will
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   punishment
                   must
                   be
                   ours
                   :
                   &
                   then
                   what
                   is
                   there
                   to
                   helpe
                   vs
                   to
                   escape
                   punishment
                   ,
                   but
                   either
                   resistance
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   serue
                   ,
                   flight
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   cannot
                   flie
                   ,
                   patience
                   ,
                   or
                   mitigation
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   cōfort
                   is
                   hope
                   :
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   can
                   stand
                   vs
                   in
                   any
                   stead
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   were
                   ,
                   as
                   Iob
                   saith
                   ,
                   hard
                   rockes
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   potshards
                   ,
                   we
                   were
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   resist
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   but
                   touch
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   smoke
                   .
                   But
                   his
                   wrath
                   shall
                   be
                   powred
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   abide
                   it
                   ?
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   bootes
                   vs
                   
                   not
                   to
                   flie
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   euery
                   where
                   round
                   about
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   a
                   circumferēce
                   ,
                   the
                   further
                   we
                   are
                   from
                   one
                   part
                   ,
                   the
                   neerer
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   We
                   flie
                   from
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   peace
                   to
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   wrath
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   escaping
                   :
                   Christ
                   saith
                   ,
                   Take
                   the
                   vnprofitable
                   seruant
                   ,
                   
                   
                     bind
                     him
                     hand
                     and
                     foot
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   flie
                   ;
                   and
                   Iude
                   addeth
                   ,
                   
                     with
                     euerlasting
                     chaines
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     darkenes
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   could
                   breake
                   his
                   chaines
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   see
                   whither
                   to
                   flie
                   in
                   the
                   darke
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   patience
                   ;
                   which
                   ye
                   shall
                   see
                   ,
                   if
                   ye
                   consider
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   rich
                   man
                   in
                   Luke
                   ,
                   who
                   required
                   one
                   drop
                   of
                   water
                   to
                   coole
                   his
                   tongue
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   person
                   ,
                   
                   whom
                   he
                   hated
                   deadly
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   doubt
                   they
                   do
                   hate
                   the
                   godly
                   there
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   euer
                   they
                   did
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   .
                   Last
                   of
                   all
                   let
                   vs
                   looke
                   for
                   no
                   mittigation
                   :
                   If
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   mittigation
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   either
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   wearines
                   of
                   the
                   tormentors
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   spirits
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   consuming
                   of
                   our
                   bodies
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   shall
                   continue
                   for
                   euer
                   :
                   or
                   by
                   diminishing
                   of
                   the
                   instruments
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   fire
                   shall
                   neuer
                   goe
                   out
                   :
                   &
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   so
                   do
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   lake
                   of
                   brimstone
                   prepared
                   to
                   run
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   worme
                   neuer
                   dieth
                   .
                   Neither
                   shal
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   comfort
                   ,
                   the
                   remembrance
                   euen
                   of
                   that
                   they
                   enioyed
                   shall
                   torment
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   people
                   in
                   Amos
                   and
                   Zephanie
                   ,
                   that
                   put
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   farre
                   off
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   vnto
                   them
                   a
                   day
                   of
                   terrour
                   and
                   trembling
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   consider
                   how
                   the
                   world
                   waxing
                   olde
                   as
                   a
                   garment
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   creatures
                   become
                   moath-eaten
                   and
                   worme-eaten
                   :
                   the
                   fruites
                   ,
                   stones
                   ,
                   and
                   hearbes
                   decaying
                   in
                   their
                   vertues
                   .
                   Against
                   worldly
                   Atheists
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Zephaniah
                   saith
                   :
                   The
                   Lord
                   will
                   seeke
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   rather
                   than
                   he
                   will
                   lose
                   them
                   for
                   finding
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   seeke
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   lanterne
                   ,
                   and
                   search
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   candle
                   .
                   When
                   we
                   know
                   the
                   time
                   must
                   come
                   ,
                   we
                   enquire
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   beholding
                   God
                   drawing
                   some
                   presently
                   into
                   the
                   stage
                   ,
                   and
                   knowing
                   that
                   others
                   are
                   reserued
                   for
                   the
                   last
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   the
                   faithfull
                   inquire
                   for
                   their
                   hope
                   ,
                   the
                   wicked
                   for
                   their
                   feare
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   men
                   too
                   curious
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   24
                   so
                   could
                   I
                   wish
                   them
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   too
                   carelesse
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   ill
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   is
                   worse
                   .
                   The
                   day
                   shall
                   come
                   suddenly
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   neither
                   curiousnesse
                   nor
                   carelesnesse
                   is
                   good
                   :
                   only
                   thus
                   much
                   is
                   sure
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   man
                   could
                   neuer
                   shew
                   the
                   fingers
                   of
                   his
                   hand
                   .
                   Peter
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   measure
                   the
                   time
                   after
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   
                   God.
                   Some
                   reason
                   this
                   ,
                   some
                   that
                   ;
                   but
                   let
                   vs
                   remember
                   that
                   ,
                   Deuterono
                   .
                   29.
                   29.
                   
                   
                     The
                     secret
                     things
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     things
                     reuealed
                     belong
                     vnto
                     vs.
                  
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   thinke
                   by
                   an
                   allegorie
                   to
                   reach
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Angels
                   themselues
                   cannot
                   comprehend
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   one
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   there
                   were
                   foure
                   thousand
                   yeeres
                   before
                   Christ
                   his
                   comming
                   in
                   the
                   
                   flesh
                   ,
                   so
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   foure
                   thousand
                   before
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   were
                   it
                   not
                   as
                   like
                   a
                   quidditie
                   as
                   they
                   harpe
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   both
                   vntrue
                   ?
                   If
                   we
                   looke
                   on
                   Cyprian
                   and
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   them
                   to
                   haue
                   thought
                   the
                   day
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   their
                   times
                   .
                   Here
                   the
                   Fathers
                   haue
                   roued
                   much
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   like
                   to
                   misse
                   the
                   marke
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   th●
                   neerenesse
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   respect
                   
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   speaker
                   ,
                   who
                   onely
                   knoweth
                   what
                   is
                   neere
                   ;
                   and
                   let
                   vs
                   content
                   our selues
                   with
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   eternitie
                   nothing
                   is
                   long
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   haue
                   an
                   ende
                   .
                   When
                   
                   the
                   Apostles
                   then
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   neere
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   neere
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   difference
                   :
                   But
                   as
                   the
                   Day
                   was
                   then
                   neere
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Houre
                   is
                   now
                   neere
                   ;
                   neere
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   of
                   eternitie
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   promise
                   accomplished
                   was
                   neere
                   to
                   God
                   4000.
                   yeeres
                   before
                   it
                   came
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   fadome
                   of
                   mans
                   braine
                   to
                   tell
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   dayes
                   or
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   gouerned
                   ,
                   is
                   farre
                   or
                   neere
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   The
                   Apostle
                   Heb.
                   10.
                   25.
                   sheweth
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   bee
                   neere
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   within
                   the
                   view
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   are
                   abolished
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   sacrifices
                   are
                   offered
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Gospell
                   more
                   or
                   lesse
                   is
                   vniuersally
                   preached
                   .
                   But
                   among
                   al
                   reasons
                   this
                   moueth
                   me
                   ,
                   &
                   may
                   moue
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   now
                   Christ
                   is
                   readie
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   see
                   small
                   faith
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   For
                   if
                   euer
                   this
                   was
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   ,
                   wherein
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   a
                   defect
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   euer
                   was
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   now
                   men
                   goe
                   cleane
                   against
                   faith
                   :
                   for
                   now
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   are
                   not
                   obserued
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   thought
                   absurde
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   things
                   cleane
                   contrarie
                   are
                   prescribed
                   .
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   monstrous
                   ,
                   that
                   now
                   some
                   teach
                   for
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   lie
                   and
                   forsweare
                   without
                   sin
                   or
                   shame
                   ?
                   Seeing
                   that
                   sinne
                   is
                   now
                   in
                   
                   it
                   ripenesse
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   before
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   eare
                   ,
                   could
                   the
                   diuell
                   from
                   hell
                   broch
                   more
                   profound
                   blasphemies
                   ?
                   If
                   the
                   regions
                   begin
                   to
                   grow
                   white
                   ,
                   and
                   sin
                   groweth
                   ripe
                   and
                   yellow
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   looke
                   for
                   the
                   Angell
                   shortly
                   to
                   thrust
                   in
                   his
                   sickle
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   whensoeuer
                   the
                   dave
                   of
                   iudgment
                   is
                   ,
                   I
                   feare
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   departure
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                   Our
                   securitie
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   rather
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   suffered
                   vs
                   too
                   long
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   accuse
                   God
                   for
                   
                   seuerenesse
                   in
                   striking
                   vs
                   too
                   soone
                   .
                   Be
                   it
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   yet
                   the
                   day
                   is
                   not
                   come
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   world
                   shall
                   crackle
                   about
                   our
                   eares
                   ;
                   or
                   though
                   we
                   see
                   not
                   our
                   Ierusalem
                   destroyed
                   :
                   yet
                   we
                   know
                   our
                   day
                   of
                   death
                   cannot
                   be
                   farre
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   quickely
                   we
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   our
                   doome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XX.
                  
                   Of
                   the
                   shortnesse
                   of
                   our
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   meditation
                   of
                   Death
                   how
                   profitable
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   the
                   vsuall
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Holie
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   4.
                   
                   Iam.
                   2.
                   
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   12.
                   to
                   perswade
                   men
                   to
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   but
                   a
                   quantitie
                   of
                   dayes
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   such
                   an
                   ordinarie
                   
                   Argument
                   ,
                   that
                   vse
                   hath
                   taken
                   away
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   Dauid
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   ordinarie
                   things
                   by
                   grace
                   moue
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   grace
                   workes
                   not
                   ,
                   euen
                   extraordinarie
                   things
                   moue
                   vs
                   not
                   .
                   Concerning
                   shortnes
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   the
                   heathen
                   could
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   man
                   
                   of
                   a
                   day
                   olde
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   teach
                   that
                   his
                   life
                   cannot
                   be
                   long
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   will
                   leaue
                   all
                   them
                   without
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   them
                   within
                   :
                   Dauid
                   said
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   span
                   long
                   Moses
                   and
                   Salamon
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   life
                   of
                   dayes
                   :
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   obserue
                   withall
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     Ioh
                     ,
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     Salomon
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   they
                   describe
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   find
                   nothing
                   to
                   rest
                   on
                   as
                   vaine
                   enough
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   they
                   might
                   compare
                   it
                   :
                   so
                   base
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   abide
                   any
                   extenuation
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   In
                   regarde
                   whereof
                   they
                   haue
                   compared
                   it
                   to
                   a
                   bubble
                   ,
                   a
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   a
                   vapour
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   cume
                   so
                   farre
                   at
                   the
                   length
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   compared
                   it
                   to
                   a
                   thought
                   ,
                   whereof
                   
                   wee
                   know
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   no
                   fewer
                   then
                   a
                   thousand
                   in
                   one
                   day
                   .
                   Esay
                   38
                   it
                   is
                   saide
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   spent
                   before
                   night
                   .
                   And
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   5.
                   it
                   is
                   compared
                   to
                   a
                   booth
                   or
                   a
                   shepheards
                   tent
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   see
                   doth
                   last
                   but
                   a
                   while
                   .
                   In
                   our
                   daily
                   and
                   ordinary
                   prayer
                   Christ
                   admonisheth
                   vs
                   of
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   haue
                   a
                   portion
                   for
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   our
                   life
                   were
                   shutte
                   vp
                   ,
                   or
                   may
                   bee
                   shutte
                   vp
                   in
                   one
                   day
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   long
                   spaces
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   a
                   
                   speedy
                   course
                   are
                   quickly
                   ended
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   be
                   short
                   spaces
                   ,
                   which
                   hauing
                   a
                   slow
                   moouer
                   ,
                   
                   are
                   long
                   in
                   going
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   space
                   be
                   short
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   motion
                   swift
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   hope
                   of
                   continuance
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   is
                   our
                   life
                   .
                   The
                   Israelites
                   went
                   no
                   further
                   in
                   thirtie
                   yeares
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   slowe
                   motion
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   a
                   swift
                   passage
                   they
                   might
                   haue
                   gone
                   in
                   eleuen
                   dayes
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   one
                   may
                   bee
                   going
                   a
                   long
                   iourney
                   in
                   a
                   little
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   little
                   iourney
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   .
                   Our
                   way
                   is
                   short
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   our
                   motion
                   in
                   this
                   short
                   way
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   compared
                   to
                   a
                   Weauers
                   shuttle
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   a
                   Poste
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   a
                   shadowe
                   :
                   to
                   a
                   Poste
                   ,
                   Nay
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   so
                   long
                   continuance
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   Poste
                   leaues
                   a
                   print
                   of
                   his
                   steppes
                   behinde
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   man
                   doth
                   leaue
                   no
                   impression
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   still
                   going
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   motion
                   neuer
                   ceaseth
                   .
                   The
                   swiftest
                   thing
                   in
                   nature
                   for
                   motion
                   may
                   stay
                   ,
                   but
                   mans
                   life
                   doth
                   not
                   stay
                   :
                   For
                   though
                   at
                   the
                   praier
                   of
                   Ioshua
                   the
                   Sun
                   stood
                   
                   still
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   wonderful
                   swift
                   ;
                   yet
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   mans
                   life
                   stood
                   not
                   stil
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   then
                   a
                   d●ies
                   iourney
                   went
                   forward
                   .
                   Salomon
                   considering
                   of
                   mans
                   life
                   ,
                   called
                   it
                   vaine
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   as
                   not
                   thinking
                   that
                   a
                   sufficient
                   word
                   ,
                   he
                   corrected
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   &
                   called
                   it
                   
                     Vanitie
                     it selfe
                  
                   .
                   But
                   Dauid
                   going
                   further
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   62.
                   saith
                   ,
                   man
                   is
                   lighter
                   than
                   vanitie
                   too
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   adde
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   befals
                   vs
                   all
                   our
                   life
                   long
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   may
                   befall
                   vs
                   any
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   euery
                   day
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   confesse
                   this
                   
                   life
                   is
                   vaine
                   .
                   The
                   calculating
                   of
                   this
                   time
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   increasing
                   of
                   our
                   account
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   all
                   euill
                   .
                   Matt.
                   25.
                   the
                   enuious
                   seruant
                   was
                   ouertaken
                   in
                   his
                   account
                   ,
                   be
                   thought
                   he
                   had
                   many
                   daies
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   ,
                   before
                   his
                   Lord
                   appeared
                   .
                   The
                   Virgins
                   were
                   truely
                   foolish
                   ,
                   that
                   dreamed
                   of
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   denied
                   them
                   .
                   Luk.
                   12.
                   the
                   rich
                   man
                   ouershot
                   
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   preuented
                   contrarie
                   to
                   his
                   account
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   vsuall
                   complaint
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   say
                   ,
                   The
                   prophecie
                   is
                   deferred
                   ,
                   the
                   plague
                   shall
                   not
                   come
                   yet
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   say
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   the
                   Bridegrome
                   wil
                   not
                   come
                   yet
                   ,
                   our
                   Lord
                   wil
                   be
                   long
                   in
                   comming
                   ,
                   the
                   burthen
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   ouerpasse
                   vs
                   ,
                   &
                   so
                   forth
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   reason
                   to
                   remember
                   the
                   praier
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   90.
                   12.
                   that
                   we
                   beguile
                   not
                   our selues
                   in
                   the
                   computation
                   ,
                   who
                   cryeth
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     teach
                     vs
                     to
                     number
                     our
                     daies
                     .
                  
                   For
                   numbring
                   of
                   people
                   Dauid
                   is
                   an
                   example
                   :
                   for
                   numbring
                   our
                   money
                   ,
                   our
                   sheepe
                   ,
                   our
                   lands
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   frames
                   ,
                   euery
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   an
                   example
                   :
                   
                   But
                   to
                   number
                   our
                   daies
                   is
                   a
                   rare
                   kind
                   of
                   numbring
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   strange
                   Arithmetike
                   ,
                   what
                   rearages
                   we
                   are
                   fallen
                   into
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   time
                   not
                   spent
                   to
                   his
                   glory
                   ▪
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   numbring
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   we
                   are
                   vnacquainted
                   .
                   Oh
                   that
                   we
                   knew
                   what
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   account
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   surely
                   this
                   I
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   worlds
                   in
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   some
                   that
                   are
                   departed
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   giue
                   them
                   vs
                   for
                   one
                   day
                   or
                   houre
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   in
                   such
                   plentie
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   little
                   esteeme
                   of
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   numbring
                   of
                   our
                   yeeres
                   we
                   neede
                   take
                   no
                   great
                   paine
                   ,
                   for
                   Moses
                   hath
                   set
                   it
                   downe
                   to
                   be
                   70.
                   yeeres
                   .
                   If
                   our
                   life
                   last
                   but
                   so
                   long
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   Arithmetike
                   will
                   cypher
                   it
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   know
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   no
                   great
                   arte
                   to
                   number
                   our
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   euen
                   from
                   our
                   first
                   father
                   to
                   this
                   age
                   .
                   A
                   worldly
                   man
                   in
                   this
                   businesse
                   would
                   begin
                   to
                   adde
                   and
                   to
                   multiply
                   ,
                   putting
                   still
                   to
                   the
                   times
                   past
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   withdrawing
                   from
                   
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   times
                   past
                   :
                   But
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   past
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   substracted
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   counted
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   daies
                   to
                   come
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   added
                   ,
                   for
                   an
                   addition
                   must
                   be
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   existent
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   is
                   not
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   vs
                   make
                   a
                   supposition
                   of
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   write
                   of
                   70
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   set
                   that
                   downe
                   as
                   the
                   grosse
                   summe
                   .
                   Halfe
                   that
                   time
                   is
                   spent
                   they
                   say
                   in
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   which
                   thē
                   we
                   may
                   well
                   detract
                   from
                   the
                   great
                   number
                   ,
                   &
                   then
                   there
                   remaines
                   but
                   35.
                   yeeres
                   .
                   From
                   these
                   we
                   may
                   deduct
                   14.
                   yeeres
                   
                   in
                   our
                   youth
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   are
                   vnfit
                   to
                   glorifie
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   doe
                   good
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   there
                   remaines
                   sixteene
                   yeeres
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   these
                   sixteene
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   downe
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   sicknesse
                   ,
                   or
                   those
                   times
                   which
                   we
                   sinfully
                   spend
                   in
                   yeelding
                   to
                   anger
                   ,
                   to
                   our
                   lustes
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   worldlinesse
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   are
                   as
                   vnprofitably
                   occupied
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   we
                   were
                   not
                   ,
                   halfe
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   would
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   should
                   leaue
                   but
                   seuen
                   or
                   eight
                   yeeres
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   we
                   haue
                   the
                   summe
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   we
                   might
                   take
                   out
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   that
                   time
                   out
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   past
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   seeing
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   nothing
                   ;
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   added
                   ,
                   time
                   is
                   but
                   short
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   great
                   neede
                   we
                   haue
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   spirit
                   to
                   teach
                   vs.
                   To
                   this
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   how
                   suddenly
                   death
                   doth
                   take
                   from
                   vs
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   Iobs
                   children
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   their
                   banket
                   were
                   stricken
                   dead
                   ;
                   Ishbosheth
                   died
                   before
                   night
                   could
                   come
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   neither
                   hath
                   the
                   strongest
                   liuer
                   any
                   surer
                   charter
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   .
                   The
                   best
                   way
                   then
                   to
                   recken
                   aright
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   number
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   take
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   would
                   substract
                   ,
                   all
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   none
                   .
                   If
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   we
                   haply
                   finde
                   something
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   take
                   it
                   for
                   our
                   aduantage
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   that
                   we
                   vse
                   it
                   to
                   God
                   his
                   glory
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   being
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   daies
                   past
                   are
                   none
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   daies
                   to
                   come
                   none
                   neither
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   no
                   daies
                   past
                   or
                   to
                   come
                   can
                   be
                   counted
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   haue
                   none
                   but
                   the
                   present
                   time
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   very
                   
                   little
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   little
                   as
                   a
                   thought
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   we
                   could
                   haue
                   a
                   lease
                   of
                   our
                   life
                   ,
                   as
                   Ezekiah
                   in
                   some
                   so●t
                   had
                   of
                   his
                   by
                   Esay
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   had
                   very
                   ill
                   successe
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   finding
                   our
                   time
                   to
                   be
                   none
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   most
                   bent
                   to
                   labour
                   to
                   attaine
                   to
                   wisedome
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   we
                   must
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   what
                   manner
                   of
                   wisedome
                   this
                   skill
                   of
                   counting
                   brings
                   vs
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   wisedome
                   of
                   health
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   wisedome
                   of
                   sicknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   learne
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   that
                   wisedome
                   ?
                   surely
                   by
                   a
                   continuall
                   thinking
                   ,
                   that
                   death
                   is
                   nigh
                   ,
                   and
                   perswading
                   our
                   
                   
                   selues
                   that
                   death
                   is
                   within
                   a
                   minute
                   ,
                   what
                   no
                   lawe
                   ,
                   prince
                   ,
                   parents
                   or
                   punishment
                   could
                   do
                   ,
                   that
                   death
                   wil
                   easily
                   dispatch
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   they
                   that
                   before
                   had
                   no
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   if
                   once
                   they
                   take
                   this
                   account
                   ,
                   that
                   euery
                   day
                   they
                   thinke
                   they
                   drawe
                   their
                   last
                   breath
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   word
                   will
                   be
                   full
                   of
                   comfort
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   the
                   meditation
                   of
                   death
                   working
                   aboue
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   long
                   life
                   ,
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   sicknesse
                   will
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   aboue
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   health
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   case
                   men
                   will
                   giue
                   counsell
                   ,
                   that
                   before
                   could
                   take
                   none
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   &
                   nothing
                   can
                   teach
                   vs
                   better
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   this
                   in
                   Ezekias
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   talie
                   of
                   his
                   daies
                   was
                   left
                   him
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   his
                   meditation
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   put
                   it
                   in
                   perpetual
                   record
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   his
                   behauiour
                   most
                   worthy
                   our
                   meditations
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   this
                   in
                   Ezekiah
                   onely
                   a
                   well
                   disposed
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   in
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   as
                   Baltashashar
                   ,
                   who
                   seeing
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   his
                   dayes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   found
                   too
                   light
                   ,
                   begun
                   to
                   quake
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   knees
                   did
                   shake
                   presently
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   began
                   to
                   bee
                   wise
                   .
                   Thus
                   wee
                   see
                   an
                   effect
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   wicked
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   of
                   this
                   meditation
                   most
                   necessarie
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   readiest
                   way
                   to
                   obtaine
                   life
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   content
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   liue
                   or
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   commit
                   
                   our selues
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   nothing
                   euer
                   perished
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   committed
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   be
                   content
                   with
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   giueth
                   vs
                   to
                   repent
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   account
                   it
                   a
                   great
                   benefite
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   graunteth
                   vs
                   a
                   great
                   time
                   of
                   repentance
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   benefit
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   liuing
                   dog
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   dead
                   lion
                   :
                   for
                   while
                   we
                   liue
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   place
                   for
                   repentance
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   death
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   those
                   that
                   account
                   it
                   not
                   a
                   benefit
                   to
                   liue
                   ,
                   are
                   vnworthie
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   benefit
                   therein
                   :
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   must
                   serue
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   patience
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   refraine
                   our
                   murmuring
                   nature
                   ,
                   whensoeuer
                   by
                   any
                   temptation
                   our
                   flesh
                   is
                   prouoked
                   thereunto
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   maine
                   point
                   of
                   wisedome
                   to
                   learne
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   so
                   there
                   be
                   many
                   vnder
                   rules
                   proceeding
                   
                   from
                   this
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   it
                   helpeth
                   our
                   procrastinating
                   and
                   putting
                   off
                   of
                   the
                   euil
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   kind
                   of
                   repentance
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   euer
                   in
                   purposes
                   and
                   promises
                   ,
                   &
                   neuer
                   in
                   practise
                   &
                   performance
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   that
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   iourney
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   thinke
                   they
                   haue
                   day
                   enough
                   they
                   are
                   sl●ck
                   enough
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   see
                   they
                   haue
                   but
                   little
                   day
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   begin
                   to
                   nūber
                   ,
                   they
                   ply
                   
                   themselues
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   seeing
                   time
                   goeth
                   away
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   lay
                   no
                   hold
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   yea
                   when
                   most
                   sure
                   hold
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   is
                   laid
                   on
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   labour
                   for
                   heauenly
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   compendious
                   
                   rule
                   thereunto
                   is
                   to
                   number
                   our
                   daies
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   another
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   great
                   Dragon
                   in
                   the
                   Reuelation
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   drawen
                   away
                   and
                   deceiued
                   the
                   third
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   want
                   of
                   wind
                   and
                   fainting
                   of
                   heart
                   in
                   affliction
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   remedying
                   whereof
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   we
                   suffer
                   daily
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   are
                   dying
                   daily
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   world
                   afflicteth
                   ,
                   is
                   drawing
                   to
                   corruption
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   exempt
                   vs
                   from
                   their
                   tyrannie
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   in
                   wee
                   take
                   our
                   mortalitie
                   for
                   an
                   aduantage
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   wee
                   are
                   subiect
                   to
                   so
                   many
                   euils
                   we
                   are
                   also
                   mortall
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   death
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   immortall
                   ,
                   when
                   nothing
                   shall
                   hurt
                   vs.
                   For
                   as
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   immortall
                   now
                   being
                   subiect
                   to
                   sinne
                   and
                   misery
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   shall
                   then
                   not
                   be
                   mortall
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   recompenced
                   with
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   felicitie
                   .
                   Now
                   by
                   considering
                   of
                   this
                   shorte
                   time
                   of
                   mortalitie
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   our
                   immortalitie
                   wee
                   suffer
                   without
                   fainting
                   ,
                   we
                   fancy
                   not
                   many
                   daies
                   here
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   discourage
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   thinke
                   our
                   yeere
                   may
                   want
                   moneths
                   ,
                   our
                   moneth
                   daies
                   ,
                   our
                   daies
                   houres
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   are
                   encouraged
                   .
                   Another
                   thing
                   is
                   this
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   sure
                   we
                   loue
                   this
                   life
                   by
                   a
                   rule
                   of
                   follie
                   ,
                   in
                   trusting
                   to
                   this
                   
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   long
                   (
                   for
                   our
                   estimation
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   growes
                   by
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   it
                   )
                   and
                   therefore
                   if
                   we
                   could
                   be
                   perswaded
                   of
                   the
                   shortnes
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   draw
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   rule
                   of
                   wisedome
                   .
                   But
                   wee
                   are
                   all
                   Damas
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   wee
                   commend
                   things
                   present
                   howbeit
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   better
                   to
                   haue
                   Moses
                   our
                   Master
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   began
                   to
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   haue
                   beene
                   sure
                   that
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   iudgement
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   promised
                   Messiah
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   come
                   :
                   we
                   feare
                   it
                   lesse
                   ,
                   &
                   number
                   nothing
                   so
                   fast
                   ,
                   vpon
                   whom
                   the
                   day
                   it selfe
                   may
                   as
                   suddenly
                   come
                   ,
                   as
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   tarie
                   for
                   nothing
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   accomplishmēt
                   of
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   both
                   by
                   death
                   and
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   count
                   of
                   any
                   long
                   abode
                   .
                   But
                   aboue
                   all
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   principall
                   rule
                   which
                   Christ
                   allowed
                   as
                   an
                   
                   high
                   point
                   of
                   wisdome
                   in
                   Marie
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   she
                   made
                   so
                   fit
                   a
                   choise
                   of
                   her
                   times
                   in
                   bestowing
                   them
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   her
                   ,
                   as
                   no
                   time
                   should
                   bereaue
                   her
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   wherin
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   times
                   which
                   we
                   bestow
                   on
                   God
                   his
                   worship
                   ,
                   shal
                   not
                   end
                   within
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   our
                   daies
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   shal
                   haue
                   their
                   abiding
                   fruit
                   for
                   euer
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   wil
                   comfort
                   vs
                   afterwards
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   occupied
                   in
                   Marthaes
                   busines
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   ?
                   what
                   profit
                   will
                   this
                   affoord
                   in
                   death
                   ,
                   shal
                   not
                   my
                   dayes
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   &
                   what
                   will
                   this
                   auaile
                   me
                   ?
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   bee
                   exercised
                   in
                   things
                   which
                   concerne
                   the
                   time
                   which
                   runs
                   beyōd
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   our
                   daies
                   ,
                   &
                   shal
                   last
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   God
                   himself
                   shal
                   endure
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXI
                  
                   .
                   Dulnes
                   of
                   spirit
                   and
                   of
                   feeling
                   .
                
                 
                   SVch
                   is
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   albeit
                   we
                   haue
                   beene
                   wonderfully
                   delighted
                   with
                   Gods
                   graces
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   wee
                   abound
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   wee
                   lesse
                   esteeme
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   when
                   
                   we
                   began
                   to
                   enioy
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Wee
                   must
                   desire
                   and
                   endeuour
                   to
                   keepe
                   our selues
                   from
                   deadnes
                   and
                   dulnes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   tie
                   our
                   hearts
                   euer
                   in
                   thankfulnes
                   vnto
                   God
                   After
                   our
                   meats
                   receiued
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   speake
                   something
                   to
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   If
                   God
                   giue
                   any
                   good
                   matter
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   as
                   offered
                   vnto
                   vs
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   If
                   nothing
                   were
                   done
                   or
                   spoken
                   but
                   all
                   silent
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   good
                   to
                   seeke
                   some
                   good
                   occasion
                   of
                   speech
                   ,
                   by
                   reading
                   ,
                   singing
                   or
                   speaking
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   tie
                   our selues
                   much
                   
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   meanes
                   ,
                   for
                   accustomable
                   vse
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   bringeth
                   lesse
                   reuerence
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   must
                   we
                   endeuour
                   specially
                   to
                   stir
                   vp
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   good
                   speeches
                   ,
                   when
                   such
                   be
                   present
                   as
                   God
                   makes
                   instruments
                   to
                   teach
                   the
                   same
                   more
                   effectually
                   vnto
                   others
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   the
                   Apostle
                   by
                   his
                   example
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Tim
                   2.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   secret
                   ,
                   inward
                   ,
                   and
                   spirituall
                   blessing
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   elect
                   feele
                   ,
                   when
                   to
                   the
                   
                   world
                   they
                   seeme
                   accursed
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   secret
                   curse
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   when
                   apparantly
                   they
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   blessed
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   small
                   benefit
                   though
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   bright
                   Sun-shining
                   ,
                   yet
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   gouerne
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   turne
                   away
                   the
                   cold
                   ,
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   other
                   
                   workes
                   of
                   nature
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   small
                   mercie
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   shining
                   countenance
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   yet
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   guiding
                   of
                   our
                   affections
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   possessing
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   in
                   patience
                   by
                   some
                   feeling
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fruits
                   thereof
                   in
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   our
                   mindes
                   :
                   although
                   we
                   feele
                   not
                   the
                   present
                   beames
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   them
                   shine
                   hereafter
                   ;
                   If
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   this
                   ioy
                   of
                   our
                   minde
                   as
                   we
                   would
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   our
                   vocation
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   wil
                   plentifully
                   giue
                   it
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   our
                   coronation
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   They
                   may
                   bee
                   truely
                   saide
                   to
                   haue
                   profited
                   well
                   ,
                   which
                   beleeue
                   the
                   word
                   before
                   they
                   
                   feele
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   threatnings
                   before
                   they
                   feele
                   the
                   smart
                   ,
                   the
                   promises
                   before
                   they
                   feele
                   the
                   comfort
                   .
                   And
                   such
                   as
                   doe
                   not
                   thus
                   beleeue
                   do
                   highly
                   displease
                   God.
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   feele
                   ere
                   he
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   sinne
                   is
                   in
                   vs
                   all
                   ,
                   therefore
                   all
                   must
                   learne
                   to
                   correct
                   it
                   in
                   themselues
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   wee
                   were
                   free
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   wee
                   should
                   be
                   free
                   from
                   many
                   euils
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Although
                   a
                   man
                   do
                   not
                   feele
                   his
                   faith
                   sometimes
                   vnder
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   as
                   indeede
                   it
                   falleth
                   out
                   often
                   in
                   the
                   best
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   it
                   shall
                   please
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   send
                   feeling
                   
                   and
                   deliuerance
                   ,
                   that
                   man
                   shall
                   see
                   that
                   his
                   faith
                   was
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   mightily
                   preserue
                   him
                   from
                   falling
                   ;
                   yea
                   he
                   shall
                   then
                   perceiue
                   that
                   his
                   faith
                   was
                   stronger
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   feeling
                   of
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   ,
                   than
                   it
                   had
                   beene
                   at
                   some
                   times
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   had
                   great
                   feelings
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Catechizing
                   and
                   instruction
                   of
                   Youth
                   .
                
                 
                   THere
                   hath
                   beene
                   a
                   sect
                   both
                   among
                   the
                   heathen
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   in
                   our
                   age
                   ,
                   that
                   thinkes
                   
                   that
                   religion
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   come
                   so
                   low
                   as
                   children
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   nourished
                   vp
                   boldly
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   riper
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   bee
                   instructed
                   in
                   religion
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   not
                   before
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   neathē
                   tel
                   vs
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   morals
                   
                   as
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Orator
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   
                     Caelius
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     wisedome
                     to
                     let
                     youth
                     haue
                     his
                     course
                     till
                     his
                     heate
                     be
                     abated
                     .
                  
                   But
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   moment
                   in
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   heathen
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   practise
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   preferred
                   before
                   one
                   mans
                   opinion
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   
                   their
                   practise
                   ,
                   certaine
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   catechizing
                   was
                   vsed
                   among
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   finde
                   it
                   in
                   Porphyries
                   time
                   :
                   It
                   was
                   vsuall
                   in
                   Athens
                   for
                   youth
                   to
                   be
                   taught
                   :
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   histories
                   of
                   the
                   heathen
                   doe
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   children
                   were
                   instructed
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   custome
                   among
                   them
                   not
                   to
                   powle
                   their
                   childrens
                   heads
                   ,
                   vntill
                   they
                   were
                   taught
                   ,
                   &
                   then
                   to
                   burne
                   
                   their
                   haire
                   as
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   who
                   from
                   thenceforth
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   their
                   skill
                   ,
                   were
                   allowed
                   to
                   carie
                   tabers
                   in
                   their
                   pompes
                   and
                   solemnities
                   .
                   Aristotles
                   meaning
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   is
                   ,
                   
                   
                     de
                     facto
                     ,
                     non
                     de
                     eo
                     ,
                     quod
                     fieri
                     debet
                     .
                  
                   Else
                   hee
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   backe
                   to
                   his
                   seuenth
                   booke
                   
                     de
                     Repub
                     .
                     chap.
                  
                   17.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   expedient
                   for
                   children
                   to
                   bee
                   withdrawne
                   from
                   euil
                   speeches
                   ▪
                   Against
                   the
                   Orator
                   standing
                   at
                   the
                   barre
                   to
                   plead
                   for
                   a
                   lewd
                   young
                   man
                   ,
                   his
                   owne
                   saying
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   alleaged
                   :
                   
                     Offic.
                     lib.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   this
                   age
                   must
                   chiefly
                   bee
                   reclaimed
                   from
                   pleasures
                   and
                   lust
                   .
                   Exod.
                   10.
                   11.
                   
                   Pharaoh
                   being
                   requested
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   goe
                   with
                   their
                   children
                   into
                   the
                   wildernes
                   for
                   to
                   worship
                   ,
                   maketh
                   a
                   scoffe
                   that
                   their
                   children
                   should
                   go
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   religion
                   pertained
                   not
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Matth.
                   19.
                   13.
                   
                   When
                   children
                   were
                   brought
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   blesse
                   them
                   ,
                   his
                   disciples
                   forbad
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   brought
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   Christ
                   and
                   children
                   had
                   nothing
                   to
                   do
                   one
                   with
                   another
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   I
                   answere
                   ,
                   Moses
                   standeth
                   with
                   Pharaoh
                   in
                   that
                   point
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   take
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   would
                   graunt
                   for
                   the
                   olde
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   young
                   may
                   go
                   too
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   Christ
                   opposeth
                   himselfe
                   to
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   granting
                   childrē
                   safe
                   conduct
                   to
                   come
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   pronouncing
                   those
                   accursed
                   ,
                   that
                   keepe
                   them
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   Matth.
                   18.
                   6
                   
                   Psal.
                   119.
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   law
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   giuen
                   for
                   those
                   of
                   ripe
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   for
                   young
                   men
                   to
                   cleanse
                   their
                   wayes
                   .
                   The
                   Iewes
                   note
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   mention
                   made
                   of
                   children
                   three
                   times
                   in
                   the
                   Decalogue
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   the
                   rest
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   admit
                   some
                   doubt
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   catechizing
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   comprehended
                   in
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   dayes
                   exercise
                   ,
                   our
                   sons
                   and
                   our
                   daughters
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   lesse
                   than
                   wee
                   .
                   Exod.
                   12.
                   6.
                   
                   If
                   children
                   bee
                   so
                   busie
                   as
                   to
                   
                   aske
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   the
                   Passeouer
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   keeping
                   it
                   back
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   commaunds
                   their
                   parents
                   to
                   acquaint
                   them
                   with
                   that
                   Sacrament
                   :
                   and
                   albeit
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   aske
                   .
                   Deut.
                   6.
                   7.
                   he
                   laieth
                   a
                   charge
                   on
                   their
                   parents
                   to
                   see
                   thē
                   instructed
                   in
                   his
                   lawes
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   And
                   whereas
                   many
                   hold
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   materiall
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   be
                   regarded
                   ,
                   what
                   children
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   examined
                   nor
                   censured
                   by
                   their
                   doings
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   wantō
                   and
                   childish
                   ,
                   they
                   be
                   confuted
                   ,
                   Pro.
                   20.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     They
                     shall
                     be
                     iudged
                     by
                     their
                     steps
                     ▪
                  
                   As
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   Gods
                   is
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   giue
                   themselues
                   to
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                   127
                   &
                   128.
                   whom
                   Dauid
                   compareth
                   to
                   a
                   quiuer
                   full
                   of
                   arrowes
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   oliue
                   branches
                   :
                   so
                   doth
                   he
                   not
                   spare
                   those
                   that
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   be
                   children
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Reg.
                   2.
                   24.
                   
                   The
                   boyes
                   that
                   scoffed
                   Elisha
                   were
                   torne
                   in
                   peeces
                   with
                   two
                   beares
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   prouerbe
                   may
                   bee
                   added
                   ,
                   in
                   Golgotha
                   are
                   
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   souls
                   of
                   all
                   sizes
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   death
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   sinne
                   commeth
                   on
                   the
                   young
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   vpon
                   the
                   olde
                   .
                   I
                   saw
                   little
                   and
                   great
                   saith
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   Apoc
                   20.
                   12.
                   waiting
                   for
                   their
                   iudgement
                   .
                   Christ
                   who
                   hath
                   said
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   giuen
                   you
                   an
                   example
                   .
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   13.
                   13.
                   and
                   of
                   whom
                   the
                   Diuines
                   rule
                   is
                   ,
                   Euery
                   action
                   of
                   Christ
                   serues
                   for
                   our
                   instruction
                   ,
                   hath
                   giuen
                   
                   our
                   children
                   an
                   example
                   of
                   his
                   youth
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   twelue
                   yeeres
                   he
                   was
                   growen
                   as
                   much
                   in
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   namely
                   in
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   in
                   yeares
                   .
                   He
                   alloweth
                   of
                   the
                   childrens
                   singing
                   Hosanna
                   .
                   Mat.
                   21.
                   16.
                   when
                   the
                   Pharisies
                   thought
                   it
                   a
                   foolish
                   thing
                   to
                   regard
                   the
                   childrens
                   crie
                   .
                   He
                   shewes
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   father
                   maketh
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   no
                   desire
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   lost
                   for
                   teaching
                   ,
                   &
                   lost
                   must
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   come
                   
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Therefore
                   he
                   giueth
                   commaundement
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   bee
                   suffered
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   any
                   desire
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   pronounceth
                   a
                   woe
                   vpon
                   any
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   such
                   would
                   come
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   doe
                   scandalize
                   them
                   either
                   by
                   word
                   ,
                   counsell
                   or
                   example
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   vndue
                   meanes
                   keepe
                   them
                   from
                   comming
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   21.
                   15.
                   
                   Christ
                   his
                   charge
                   to
                   Peter
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   feed
                   his
                   sheepe
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   lambes
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   first
                   his
                   lambes
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   flocke
                   dependeth
                   on
                   the
                   towardnesse
                   of
                   the
                   lambes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   lambes
                   being
                   well
                   fed
                   ,
                   lesse
                   paines
                   need
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   with
                   the
                   sheepe
                   .
                   All
                   solemne
                   promises
                   we
                   must
                   performe
                   as
                   sure
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   our
                   Baptisme
                   wee
                   made
                   a
                   solemne
                   promise
                   of
                   
                   learning
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   aptnesse
                   in
                   children
                   to
                   vice
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   may
                   see
                   by
                   their
                   tractablenesse
                   in
                   any
                   prophane
                   or
                   scurrile
                   iests
                   must
                   make
                   vs
                   take
                   aduantage
                   ,
                   and
                   exercise
                   this
                   
                   aptnesse
                   in
                   such
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   good
                   ,
                   for
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   if
                   children
                   can
                   say
                   bald-head
                   to
                   Elisha
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   say
                   Hosanna
                   to
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   office
                   of
                   the
                   Catechist
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   his
                   doctrine
                   easie
                   to
                   enter
                   by
                   giuing
                   it
                   an
                   edge
                   
                   in
                   perspicuitie
                   ,
                   methode
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   catechised
                   often
                   to
                   goe
                   ouer
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   knife
                   doth
                   the
                   whetstone
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   repeate
                   and
                   iterate
                   it
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   haue
                   made
                   it
                   his
                   owne
                   .
                   This
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   original
                   words
                   :
                   specially
                   the
                   Greeke
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   frō
                   the
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   our
                   English
                   word
                   Echo
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   is
                   indeed
                   to
                   sound
                   the
                   last
                   fillable
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   sounders
                   happily
                   there
                   be
                   enough
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   sound
                   the
                   whole
                   after
                   one
                   :
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   repetition
                   is
                   required
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   Catecumenoi
                   .
                   Catechizing
                   is
                   thus
                   distinguished
                   from
                   preaching
                   .
                   Preaching
                   is
                   the
                   dilating
                   
                   of
                   one
                   member
                   of
                   religion
                   into
                   a
                   iust
                   treatise
                   :
                   Catechizing
                   is
                   a
                   contracting
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   into
                   a
                   summe
                   .
                   Preaching
                   is
                   to
                   all
                   sorts
                   :
                   catechizing
                   to
                   the
                   younger
                   and
                   rude
                   .
                   Preaching
                   is
                   not
                   exacted
                   to
                   be
                   repeated
                   :
                   catechizing
                   is
                   exacted
                   .
                   We
                   cōsider
                   here
                   in
                   these
                   three
                   things
                   .
                   An
                   argument
                   or
                   summe
                   ,
                   the
                   genus
                   ,
                   the
                   deliuerie
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   children
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   part
                   of
                   catechizing
                   ,
                   the
                   redeliuerie
                   of
                   catechumenoi
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   second
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   catechisme
                   .
                   For
                   warrant
                   in
                   making
                   summes
                   we
                   haue
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   Math.
                   22.
                   37.
                   brought
                   all
                   the
                   whole
                   lawe
                   into
                   two
                   heads
                   Ioh.
                   3
                   ▪
                   16.
                   an
                   abridgement
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   
                     Cod
                     so
                     loueth
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   Eccles.
                   12
                   ●3
                   .
                   Salomon
                   drawes
                   all
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   in
                   his
                   whole
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   Preacher
                   ,
                   to
                   these
                   two
                   heads
                   .
                   
                     Feare
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     keepe
                     his
                     commandements
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Apostle
                   Heb.
                   6.
                   1.
                   reduceth
                   al
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   Christian
                   religion
                   to
                   these
                   two
                   ,
                   Repentance
                   and
                   Faith.
                   As
                   also
                   the
                   learned
                   think
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   forme
                   of
                   teaching
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   Paul
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     his
                     patterne
                  
                   *
                   
                     or
                     forme
                     of
                     holesome
                     words
                     ▪
                  
                   which
                   he
                   willeth
                   Timothy
                   to
                   haue
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   1.
                   13.
                   as
                   also
                   by
                   forme
                   *
                   of
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   Rom
                   6
                   17.
                   and
                   analogie
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   demaund
                   a
                   reason
                   hereof
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   haue
                   a
                   Dependance
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   referre
                   all
                   our
                   reading
                   and
                   learning
                   to
                   certaine
                   principall
                   heads
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   inclose
                   our
                   studies
                   in
                   short
                   epitomes
                   .
                   So
                   likewise
                   say
                   the
                   Rabbins
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   hedge
                   to
                   the
                   generall
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   least
                   we
                   be
                   euer
                   in
                   an
                   endlesse
                   maze
                   .
                   So
                   do
                   the
                   Fathers
                   call
                   it
                   too
                   .
                   Clemens
                   calleth
                   it
                   
                     Crepis
                     ▪
                  
                   a
                   base
                   or
                   ground
                   plot
                   .
                   
                     Athanasius
                     ,
                     Synopsis
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   draught
                   of
                   a
                   picture
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   reason
                   is
                   the
                   facilitie
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   may
                   in
                   shorter
                   time
                   ,
                   learne
                   and
                   comprehend
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   were
                   the
                   Sermons
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   baptized
                   so
                   many
                   hundreds
                   in
                   one
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   And
                   heere
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   with
                   vs
                   a
                   double
                   prouiso
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   remaine
                   before
                   God
                   his
                   iudgement
                   seate
                   without
                   excuse
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   we
                   seeke
                   not
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   being
                   brought
                   into
                   so
                   short
                   a
                   compendium
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   and
                   so
                   perspicuous
                   a
                   methode
                   deliuered
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   sinnes
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   carelesse
                   or
                   vnregarding
                   of
                   any
                   
                   more
                   perfit
                   instructiō
                   ,
                   seeing
                   this
                   catechizing
                   was
                   instituted
                   but
                   for
                   an
                   easie
                   entrance
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   perfit
                   vs
                   in
                   knowledge
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Pet.
                   3.
                   18.
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   20.
                   
                   Ephe.
                   4.
                   13.
                   
                   Heb.
                   5.
                   
                   1●
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   Catechizing
                   is
                   milke
                   ,
                   more
                   exact
                   knowledge
                   is
                   strong
                   meate
                   .
                   Catechizing
                   is
                   the
                   foorde
                   wherein
                   a
                   lambe
                   may
                   wade
                   ;
                   more
                   exact
                   knowledge
                   is
                   the
                   gulfe
                   ,
                   wherein
                   an
                   Elephant
                   may
                   swimme
                   .
                   Both
                   these
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   concerning
                   which
                   Christ
                   hath
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Search
                     the
                     Scriptures
                  
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   euidence
                   in
                   catechizing
                   before
                   the
                   flood
                   ,
                   Cain
                   and
                   Abels
                   sacrificing
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   ,
                   which
                   seeing
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   word
                   written
                   ,
                   is
                   iudged
                   of
                   their
                   father
                   to
                   be
                   taught
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   reason
                   probably
                   ,
                   that
                   say
                   ,
                   without
                   this
                   catechizing
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   could
                   not
                   haue
                   continued
                   .
                   After
                   the
                   flood
                   some
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   the
                   like
                   exercise
                   ,
                   which
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   the
                   learned
                   thinke
                   ,
                   was
                   put
                   in
                   writing
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   the
                   bookes
                   of
                   
                     Sybille
                     ▪
                  
                   which
                   were
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   traditions
                   .
                   i.
                   things
                   by
                   word
                   of
                   mouth
                   deliuered
                   and
                   taught
                   .
                   In
                   Abrahams
                   time
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   18
                   God
                   saith
                   ,
                   hee
                   knoweth
                   that
                   Abraham
                   will
                   be
                   carefull
                   to
                   teach
                   his
                   family
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   cause
                   will
                   vouchsafe
                   him
                   extraordinary
                   fauor
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   demanded
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   taught
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   17.
                   2.
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   summe
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   :
                   Gen.
                   18
                   ▪
                   18.
                   there
                   is
                   also
                   the
                   abridgement
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ?
                   
                     In
                     thy
                     seed
                     shal
                     all
                     nations
                     be
                     blessed
                     .
                  
                   The
                   fruit
                   of
                   Abrahams
                   catechizing
                   ,
                   his
                   sonne
                   went
                   out
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   24.
                   37.
                   his
                   seruant
                   praieth
                   before
                   his
                   busines
                   ,
                   vers
                   12.
                   and
                   giueth
                   thanks
                   after
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   26
                   he
                   refuseth
                   to
                   eate
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   had
                   discharged
                   himselfe
                   of
                   his
                   maisters
                   
                   message
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   6.
                   7.
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   the
                   lawe
                   was
                   giuen
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   commaunded
                   them
                   to
                   teach
                   their
                   children
                   .
                   The
                   practise
                   of
                   this
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   Hanna
                   ,
                   deliuering
                   
                   Samuel
                   to
                   Hesi
                   his
                   instructor
                   ,
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   weaned
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   1.
                   in
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   as
                   Salomon
                   testifieth
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   Pro
                   4.
                   4.
                   
                   Iehoida
                   taught
                   the
                   young
                   King
                   Iehoash
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   King.
                   12.
                   2.
                   
                   After
                   the
                   captiuitie
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   the
                   Bible
                   endeth
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   giue
                   credit
                   to
                   other
                   histories
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   If
                   we
                   beleeue
                   the
                   Rabbins
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   neuer
                   in
                   Ierusalem
                   from
                   Christ
                   to
                   Antioch●●
                   ,
                   vnder
                   
                   400.
                   houses
                   of
                   catechizing
                   ,
                   what
                   time
                   also
                   they
                   made
                   their
                   decree
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   children
                   at
                   thirteene
                   yeeres
                   should
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   catechizing
                   ▪
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   order
                   among
                   them
                   may
                   Paul
                   seeme
                   to
                   haue
                   relation
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   2.
                   18.
                   where
                   hee
                   affirmeth
                   the
                   
                     Iewes
                     are
                     catechized
                     in
                     the
                     lawe
                     .
                  
                   
                   Ephes
                   6
                   4
                   ▪
                   they
                   are
                   willed
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   vp
                   in
                   instruction
                   .
                   Paul
                   as
                   some
                   thinke
                   ,
                   sometime
                   bearing
                   this
                   office
                   saith
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor
                   ●
                   14
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   catechize
                   .
                   For
                   catechized
                   we
                   haue
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   14.
                   
                   Theophilus
                   :
                   Act.
                   18.
                   25
                   
                   Apollos
                   :
                   2
                   Tim
                   3.
                   15.
                   
                   
                     Timothie
                     .
                     Marke
                  
                   catechizing
                   at
                   Alexandria
                   with
                   great
                   profit
                   was
                   commended
                   by
                   
                     Philo
                     Iudaeus
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Eusebius
                   maketh
                   mentiō
                   .
                   After
                   Clemens
                   :
                   
                   next
                   
                     Origen
                     ▪
                  
                   We
                   haue
                   also
                   the
                   catechisme
                   of
                   
                     Cyril
                     :
                     Gregory
                     Nis●n
                  
                   :
                   the
                   bookes
                   of
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   of
                   catechizing
                   the
                   ignorant
                   :
                   and
                   foure
                   bookes
                   
                     de
                     symbolo
                     ad
                     catechumenos
                  
                   .
                   Also
                   Athanasius
                   
                   his
                   Synopsis
                   of
                   sacred
                   Scripture
                   :
                   and
                   
                     Fulgentius
                     de
                     Fide
                     ad
                     Petrum
                     Diaconum
                     .
                  
                   In
                   the
                   Fathers
                   time
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   by
                   the
                   sixt
                   canō
                   of
                   the
                   councel
                   holdē
                   at
                   Neocaesaria
                   :
                   By
                   the
                   sixe
                   &
                   seuen
                   canons
                   of
                   the
                   councel
                   holden
                   at
                   Iberis
                   in
                   Spaine
                   :
                   2
                   councel
                   of
                   Bra●caria
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Can.
                   4.
                   
                   Tolet.
                   Can.
                   24.
                   
                   After
                   that
                   ,
                   is
                   there
                   no
                   mention
                   made
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Luther
                   .
                   Touching
                   the
                   great
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   frequenting
                   of
                   this
                   exercise
                   hath
                   done
                   ,
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   added
                   ,
                   that
                   Aegesippus
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   vertue
                   of
                   catechizing
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   neuer
                   a
                   kingdom
                   ,
                   but
                   receiued
                   
                   alteration
                   in
                   their
                   heathenish
                   Religion
                   within
                   40
                   ▪
                   yeers
                   after
                   Christ
                   his
                   passion
                   .
                   Iulian
                   the
                   Apostata
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   wisest
                   enemie
                   that
                   euer
                   the
                   Church
                   had
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   went
                   about
                   to
                   suppresse
                   Religion
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   vse
                   torments
                   ,
                   but
                   put
                   downe
                   schooles
                   and
                   all
                   catechizing
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   when
                   catechizing
                   was
                   put
                   downe
                   ,
                   ignorance
                   began
                   to
                   grow
                   .
                   The
                   Papists
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   ground
                   we
                   haue
                   got
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   catechizing
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   appeareth
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   Bull
                   ,
                   
                     de
                     motu
                     propri●
                  
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   catechisme
                   of
                   the
                   councel
                   of
                   Trident
                   ,
                   &
                   it
                   is
                   thought
                   ,
                   if
                   euer
                   they
                   get
                   ground
                   of
                   vs
                   again
                   ,
                   it
                   wil
                   be
                   by
                   their
                   more
                   diligēt
                   exacting
                   of
                   their
                   catechizing
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   why
                   we
                   may
                   exact
                   the
                   catechisme
                   again
                   ,
                   these
                   reasons
                   may
                   serue
                   .
                   Christ
                   his
                   reason
                   to
                   moue
                   me
                   to
                   carefulnes
                   in
                   this
                   :
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   render
                   an
                   account
                   ,
                   wheron
                   
                   we
                   ground
                   this
                   rule
                   ,
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   wil
                   heare
                   more
                   attentiuely
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   must
                   repeat
                   againe
                   ;
                   then
                   that
                   whereof
                   he
                   must
                   giue
                   no
                   account
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   bound
                   to
                   giue
                   an
                   
                   account
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   3.
                   15.
                   
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   it
                   before
                   our
                   catechist
                   ,
                   we
                   shal
                   be
                   able
                   the
                   
                   better
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   before
                   a
                   stranger
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   because
                   Christ
                   is
                   become
                   not
                   onely
                   our
                   Priest
                   
                   and
                   King
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   our
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   this
                   ende
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   also
                   may
                   become
                   Prophets
                   to
                   him
                   (
                   our
                   prophesie
                   cōsisting
                   in
                   examining
                   the
                   doctrin
                   we
                   haue
                   heard
                   ,
                   1
                   Ioh.
                   4.
                   1.
                   in
                   examining
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   13
                   5.
                   in
                   admonishing
                   our
                   brethrē
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   14.
                   
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   expedient
                   specially
                   in
                   such
                   an
                   exercise
                   to
                   witnesse
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   This
                   also
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   exacted
                   ,
                   in
                   
                   regard
                   of
                   our
                   Pastor
                   or
                   Catechist
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   requisite
                   the
                   Minister
                   should
                   haue
                   an
                   assurance
                   of
                   his
                   hearers
                   profiting
                   in
                   particular
                   .
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   then
                   we
                   see
                   by
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   catechizing
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   commanded
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   knowe
                   ,
                   that
                   whiles
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   this
                   holy
                   action
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   doing
                   a
                   thing
                   well
                   pleasing
                   vnto
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   Children
                   must
                   be
                   taught
                   precept
                   by
                   precept
                   ,
                   line
                   by
                   line
                   ,
                   sometime
                   in
                   the
                   catechisme
                   
                   to
                   informe
                   them
                   ,
                   sometime
                   in
                   histories
                   to
                   refresh
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   alwaies
                   measure
                   a
                   man
                   by
                   his
                   present
                   affection
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   his
                   perseuering
                   
                   action
                   ,
                   for
                   many
                   more
                   profit
                   in
                   the
                   ende
                   which
                   angerly
                   receiue
                   the
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   which
                   receiue
                   it
                   cheerfully
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   8
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   foule
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   worthie
                   of
                   publike
                   reprehension
                   ,
                   publikely
                   to
                   reuerence
                   the
                   doctrine
                   willingly
                   ,
                   and
                   priuately
                   to
                   gain
                   say
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   bewrayeth
                   vs
                   rather
                   of
                   solemnitie
                   than
                   of
                   good
                   conscience
                   to
                   receiue
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   Many
                   reiect
                   doctrine
                   presently
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   made
                   no
                   account
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   who
                   afterward
                   will
                   embrace
                   it
                   willingly
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   aduisement
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   working
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   receiue
                   it
                   thankfully
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   Moses
                   being
                   well
                   brought
                   vp
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   well
                   drawne
                   away
                   ,
                   neither
                   by
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   nor
                   when
                   he
                   went
                   thence
                   :
                   which
                   appeareth
                   also
                   in
                   
                     Ioseph
                     ,
                     Daniel
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   brethren
                   .
                   This
                   
                   ought
                   to
                   moue
                   vs
                   to
                   teach
                   our
                   children
                   in
                   word
                   and
                   action
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   they
                   may
                   haue
                   
                   Gods
                   blessing
                   vpon
                   that
                   good
                   beginning
                   ,
                   the
                   want
                   whereof
                   causeth
                   many
                   men
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   in
                   their
                   children
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   We
                   must
                   preuent
                   hardnes
                   of
                   heart
                   betimes
                   in
                   children
                   ,
                   by
                   godly
                   and
                   discreet
                   correction
                   
                   &
                   instruction
                   .
                   Children
                   haue
                   oftentimes
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   their
                   parents
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   when
                   they
                   chasten
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   in
                   wisedome
                   first
                   consider
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   a
                   sinne
                   which
                   they
                   gaue
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   which
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   about
                   to
                   correct
                   ,
                   and
                   finding
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   first
                   be
                   humbled
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   proceede
                   to
                   correction
                   with
                   prayer
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   of
                   their
                   conuersion
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   that
                   measure
                   as
                   correcting
                   their
                   owne
                   sinnes
                   after
                   a
                   sort
                   in
                   their
                   children
                   .
                   For
                   men
                   begetting
                   their
                   children
                   without
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   giue
                   a
                   naturall
                   propagation
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   without
                   some
                   speciall
                   blessing
                   of
                   God
                   preuenting
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   none
                   in
                   regeneration
                   begetteth
                   any
                   with
                   such
                   gifts
                   of
                   nature
                   as
                   they
                   haue
                   by
                   grace
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Examples
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   sinne
                   vpon
                   example
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   diuers
                   occasions
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   OVr
                   plaine
                   excuses
                   now
                   adaies
                   are
                   mosest
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   custome
                   ,
                   
                     sic
                     vinitur
                  
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   many
                   others
                   that
                   liue
                   so
                   .
                   Are
                   not
                   our
                   arguments
                   now
                   adaies
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Eunuches
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   King.
                   22.
                   vnto
                   
                     Micheah
                     .
                     See
                     all
                     the
                     Prophets
                     which
                     are
                     foure
                     hundred
                     speake
                     good
                     to
                     the
                     king
                     .
                     i.
                  
                   as
                   the
                   king
                   would
                   haue
                   them
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   pray
                   thee
                   ,
                   say
                   thou
                   so
                   too
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   one
                   argument
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   do
                   ye
                   answere
                   it
                   ?
                   Euen
                   as
                   Chusa
                   said
                   to
                   Absalon
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   went
                   not
                   with
                   his
                   friend
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   multitude
                   was
                   not
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   where
                   the
                   multitude
                   is
                   ,
                   euen
                   there
                   will
                   I
                   be
                   .
                   Heere
                   is
                   the
                   practise
                   ,
                   but
                   where
                   is
                   a
                   precept
                   for
                   it
                   ?
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   you
                   where
                   ye
                   shall
                   haue
                   a
                   precept
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   fellow
                   ,
                   a
                   controller
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   Belial
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   
                   precept
                   .
                   
                     Deny
                     nothing
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     win
                     the
                     multitude
                     .
                  
                   But
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   had
                   staied
                   there
                   ,
                   hee
                   had
                   not
                   bin
                   clean
                   contrary
                   to
                   Moses
                   .
                   Exo.
                   23.
                   2.
                   but
                   he
                   goeth
                   further
                   &
                   saith
                   ;
                   
                     Though
                     they
                     goe
                     wrong
                     ,
                     thou
                     must
                     go
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     as
                     they
                     do
                     .
                  
                   Oh
                   that
                   this
                   leade
                   not
                   to
                   perdition
                   :
                   We
                   are
                   naturally
                   inclined
                   to
                   this
                   ;
                   euery
                   man
                   is
                   first
                   euil
                   ,
                   euery
                   one
                   by
                   nature
                   is
                   a
                   Papist
                   ,
                   a
                   Machiuelist
                   ,
                   euery
                   one
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   follow
                   a
                   multitude
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   doctrine
                   some
                   may
                   haue
                   vse
                   now
                   ,
                   &
                   some
                   hereafter
                   .
                   And
                   seeing
                   ,
                   as
                   Aeschines
                   saith
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   learne
                   that
                   now
                   whilest
                   we
                   be
                   yong
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   practise
                   when
                   we
                   be
                   old
                   :
                   I
                   shall
                   think
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   it
                   fruit
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   shall
                   beware
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   &
                   practise
                   it
                   hereafter
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   I
                   note
                   ,
                   wher
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   flatly
                   forbiddeth
                   the
                   following
                   of
                   a
                   multitude
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   daily
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   think
                   the
                   holy
                   
                   Ghost
                   giueth
                   precepts
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   come
                   not
                   to
                   vse
                   in
                   7.
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   one
                   chief
                   point
                   in
                   all
                   offices
                   .
                   Plato
                   in
                   his
                   Alcibiades
                   had
                   perswaded
                   Alcibiades
                   to
                   liue
                   iustly
                   al
                   his
                   life
                   time
                   :
                   he
                   promiseth
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   do
                   so
                   .
                   I
                   pray
                   God
                   ,
                   saith
                   Socrates
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   begin
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   continue
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   feare
                   least
                   the
                   sway
                   of
                   the
                   multitude
                   carrie
                   you
                   away
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   an
                   Elder
                   he
                   writeth
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   multitude
                   do
                   not
                   change
                   you
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   as
                   rubs
                   in
                   your
                   way
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   you
                   a
                   reason
                   hereof
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   7.
                   
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   many
                   good
                   things
                   that
                   I
                   would
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   euill
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   doe
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   why
                   ?
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   law
                   in
                   my
                   members
                   rebelling
                   against
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   law
                   of
                   companie
                   comming
                   to
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   case
                   is
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   double
                   perill
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   There
                   is
                   an
                   vse
                   of
                   following
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   word
                   follow
                   is
                   often
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   
                   follow
                   with
                   choise
                   ,
                   iudgement
                   and
                   limitation
                   .
                   The
                   wise
                   man
                   saith
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   propertie
                   of
                   a
                   foole
                   to
                   follow
                   vniuersally
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   he
                   seeth
                   others
                   do
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   needs
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   That
                   eie
                   is
                   very
                   weake
                   that
                   cannot
                   look
                   on
                   a
                   bleare
                   eie
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   bleared
                   ;
                   and
                   Seneca
                   saith
                   in
                   his
                   booke
                   *
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   life
                   :
                   We
                   follow
                   the
                   droue
                   like
                   the
                   beasts
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   ;
                   when
                   we
                   thinke
                   we
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   pasture
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   like
                   we
                   should
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   shambles
                   .
                   S.
                   Iames
                   vouchsafeth
                   not
                   to
                   compare
                   vs
                   to
                   liuing
                   creatures
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   froth
                   of
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   caried
                   vp
                   and
                   downe
                   with
                   the
                   water
                   ;
                   so
                   we
                   be
                   caried
                   and
                   goe
                   not
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   why
                   we
                   doe
                   
                   thus
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   hard
                   matter
                   to
                   iudge
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   easie
                   matter
                   to
                   giue
                   credit
                   .
                   We
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   how
                   we
                   should
                   liue
                   we
                   iudge
                   not
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   see
                   what
                   their
                   iudgement
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Logicke
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   they
                   vse
                   :
                   they
                   rest
                   only
                   in
                   examples
                   and
                   similies
                   ,
                   which
                   how
                   weake
                   argumēts
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   euery
                   man
                   knoweth
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   will
                   admit
                   them
                   in
                   disputation
                   .
                   Yet
                   when
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   examples
                   ,
                   see
                   what
                   iudgement
                   we
                   shew
                   ,
                   we
                   take
                   them
                   by
                   tale
                   and
                   number
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   we
                   neuer
                   waigh
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   said
                   .
                   No
                   man
                   would
                   so
                   receiue
                   his
                   groats
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   doe
                   examples
                   ,
                   we
                   
                   ought
                   not
                   therefore
                   to
                   follow
                   without
                   choise
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   pleade
                   simplicitie
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   we
                   came
                   but
                   behind
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   cōsent
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   enough
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   the
                   foremen
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   1.
                   31.
                   
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   onely
                   eschew
                   those
                   that
                   do
                   euill
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   consent
                   to
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   Ephes
                   5.
                   7.
                   we
                   are
                   charged
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   companions
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   is
                   that
                   ?
                   Dauid
                   telleth
                   you
                   ,
                   Psal
                   50.
                   18.
                   thou
                   seest
                   a
                   theefe
                   ,
                   and
                   dostrun
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.
                   
                   2●
                   .
                   
                     Lay
                     hands
                     sodainly
                     o●no
                     man
                     ,
                     neither
                     be
                     partaker
                     of
                     other
                     mens
                     sinnes
                     ,
                  
                   Act.
                   7.
                   
                   Saul
                   threw
                   neuer
                   a
                   ●one
                   at
                   Steuen
                   ,
                   but
                   kept
                   the
                   clothes
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   stoned
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   bringeth
                   him
                   within
                   the
                   compasse
                   of
                   murther
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   because
                   the
                   Iewes
                   chose
                   not
                   Christ
                   rather
                   than
                   Barrabas
                   ,
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     killed
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   wherefore
                   with
                   Augustine
                   I
                   say
                   ▪
                   it
                   is
                   euill
                   enough
                   to
                   follow
                   and
                   consent
                   to
                   euill
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Many
                   and
                   few
                   be
                   respectiue
                   words
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   that
                   Dauid
                   had
                   many
                   
                   sonnes
                   .
                   How
                   many
                   ?
                   seuen
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   Dauid
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   few
                   souldiers
                   .
                   How
                   few
                   ?
                   seuen
                   hundred
                   .
                   So
                   in
                   that
                   respect
                   seuen
                   are
                   a
                   great
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   seuen
                   hundred
                   a
                   few
                   .
                   Againe
                   least
                   we
                   should
                   thinke
                   a
                   multitude
                   to
                   consist
                   onely
                   of
                   rude
                   and
                   vnlearned
                   ,
                   and
                   poore
                   people
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   vulgus
                   is
                   mēt
                   not
                   only
                   those
                   that
                   haue
                   chl●mydes
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   that
                   haue
                   coronas
                   also
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   goe
                   in
                   round
                   caps
                   ,
                   but
                   them
                   that
                   goe
                   in
                   square
                   caps
                   also
                   ,
                   &
                   we
                   may
                   heare
                   as
                   vulgar
                   speeches
                   of
                   the
                   learned
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   vnlearned
                   .
                   The
                   400.
                   
                   Prophets
                   although
                   they
                   were
                   learned
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   were
                   a
                   multitude
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   a
                   lying
                   spirit
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   certaine
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   they
                   neuer
                   proue
                   truely
                   learned
                   ,
                   that
                   lacke
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   true
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   their
                   wits
                   serue
                   them
                   but
                   to
                   vulgar
                   vses
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   discouer
                   themselues
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   The
                   best
                   things
                   haue
                   not
                   commonly
                   most
                   voyces
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   presumption
                   that
                   
                   the
                   things
                   are
                   the
                   worse
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   a
                   common
                   consent
                   .
                   This
                   part
                   is
                   great
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   worse
                   ,
                   saith
                   Seneca
                   .
                   So
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   great
                   and
                   good
                   is
                   not
                   all
                   one
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   finder
                   out
                   of
                   mans
                   wisedome
                   found
                   out
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   alwaies
                   after
                   made
                   it
                   his
                   poesie
                   ;
                   
                     The
                     most
                     the
                     worse
                  
                   .
                   He
                   found
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   seeing
                   much
                   pot-earth
                   ,
                   and
                   little
                   to
                   make
                   golde
                   ;
                   so
                   there
                   is
                   much
                   pot-reason
                   .
                   And
                   Aristotle
                   giuing
                   a
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   hardest
                   &
                   fairest
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   first
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   so
                   by
                   nature
                   :
                   and
                   secondly
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   resist
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   common
                   prouerbe
                   with
                   Lawyers
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   be
                   ouercome
                   appeale
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   espied
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   heathen
                   ,
                   and
                   ye●
                   our
                   Christians
                   cannot
                   see
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   vs
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   scripture
                   ,
                   Gal
                   1.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     If
                     I
                  
                   
                   
                     should
                     please
                     men
                     ,
                     I
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     the
                     seruant
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     i.
                  
                   the
                   most
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   Angels
                   come
                   by
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   at
                   the
                   most
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   diuels
                   are
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   scripture
                   to
                   come
                   by
                   legiōs
                   ,
                   the
                   scripture
                   willing
                   vs
                   to
                   flie
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   saith
                   flie
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   most
                   .
                   Hoseah
                   compareth
                   the
                   good
                   to
                   gleaning
                   after
                   the
                   haruest
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   great
                   haruest
                   is
                   the
                   diuels
                   ,
                   &
                   a
                   smal
                   number
                   the
                   Lords
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   number
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   haue
                   a
                   broad
                   way
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   leadeth
                   to
                   destruction
                   .
                   Indeed
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   way
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   which
                   most
                   must
                   trauell
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   godly
                   haue
                   a
                   narrow
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   Dauid
                   saith
                   ,
                   Lord
                   shew
                   me
                   thy
                   pathes
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   lookes
                   at
                   the
                   iournies
                   end
                   .
                   In
                   heauen
                   there
                   is
                   roome
                   enough
                   ,
                   but
                   hell
                   ,
                   as
                   Ezechiel
                   saith
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   enlarged
                   ;
                   so
                   dāgerous
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   follow
                   a
                   multitude
                   which
                   is
                   alwaies
                   like
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   &
                   ye
                   may
                   see
                   how
                   iudgemēt
                   passeth
                   on
                   their
                   behalfe
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   put
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   a
                   voyce
                   put
                   vp
                   for
                   making
                   a
                   golden
                   Calfe
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   one
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   a
                   voyce
                   what
                   should
                   be
                   done
                   with
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   cried
                   ,
                   crucifie
                   him
                   .
                   Another
                   was
                   ,
                   whether
                   God
                   should
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   B●al
                   should
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   held
                   with
                   God
                   but
                   Eliah
                   .
                   Also
                   whether
                   Christ
                   or
                   Barrabas
                   should
                   be
                   loosed
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   chose
                   Barrabas
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   matter
                   ,
                   whether
                   Ioseph
                   should
                   goe
                   into
                   the
                   pit
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   but
                   Ruben
                   consented
                   he
                   should
                   .
                   In
                   religion
                   we
                   can
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   vniuersality
                   is
                   no
                   note
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   obiect
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   what
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   Princes
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   Nobles
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   haue
                   they
                   not
                   the
                   true
                   religion
                   ?
                   we
                   can
                   answere
                   out
                   of
                   Paul
                   :
                   not
                   many
                   noble
                   ,
                   not
                   many
                   mighty
                   hath
                   the
                   Lord
                   chosen
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   our
                   life
                   we
                   cānot
                   be
                   drawne
                   to
                   confesse
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   let
                   vs
                   beware
                   of
                   following
                   the
                   multitude
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Particular
                   examples
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   generall
                   instructions
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   generall
                   .
                   When
                   an
                   example
                   is
                   grounded
                   vpon
                   a
                   generall
                   equitie
                   ,
                   then
                   may
                   it
                   be
                   followed
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   when
                   it
                   hath
                   some
                   particular
                   respect
                   and
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   generall
                   equitie
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   followed
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   well
                   done
                   .
                   Yet
                   that
                   was
                   not
                   well
                   done
                   of
                   Zipporah
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   
                   was
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   doe
                   that
                   she
                   did
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   17.
                   for
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   departed
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   rather
                   for
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   the
                   thing
                   was
                   right
                   .
                   So
                   was
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   Simeon
                   and
                   Leui
                   ,
                   who
                   sinned
                   :
                   yet
                   had
                   the
                   Lord
                   more
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   fathers
                   faith
                   to
                   crowne
                   it
                   ,
                   than
                   of
                   their
                   sinne
                   to
                   punish
                   it
                   ;
                   yet
                   was
                   it
                   still
                   sinne
                   .
                   Therefore
                   when
                   we
                   cannot
                   doe
                   well
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   thinke
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   wife
                   ,
                   friend
                   ,
                   husband
                   ,
                   &c
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   fault
                   is
                   in
                   our selues
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   were
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   hindering
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   by
                   vs
                   perhaps
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   It
                   were
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   to
                   make
                   other
                   men
                   our
                   looking
                   glasse
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   falles
                   and
                   infirmities
                   either
                   to
                   behold
                   ours
                   present
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   suspect
                   them
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   to
                   binde
                   any
                   to
                   our
                   examples
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   It
                   is
                   euermore
                   a
                   safer
                   thing
                   to
                   insist
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   rules
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   particular
                   examples
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   9
                   We
                   may
                   not
                   follow
                   euery
                   good
                   example
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   we
                   follow
                   any
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   looke
                   we
                   haue
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   affection
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   Many
                   call
                   euill
                   good
                   ,
                   by
                   speaking
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   not
                   speaking
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   defending
                   it
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   defending
                   it
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   worse
                   than
                   Saul
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   15.
                   for
                   after
                   a
                   while
                   
                   he
                   bethought
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   he
                   cōfessed
                   :
                   but
                   these
                   men
                   after
                   they
                   haue
                   once
                   taken
                   vpon
                   them
                   
                   to
                   defend
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   will
                   defend
                   it
                   still
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   dwell
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   liue
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   die
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   goe
                   to
                   hell
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   
                   Proctors
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   ill
                   causes
                   ;
                   parasites
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   they
                   were
                   only
                   in
                   comedies
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   sowe
                   
                   pillowes
                   ,
                   Ezech.
                   13.
                   and
                   Psal.
                   10.
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   Act.
                   12.
                   
                     the
                     voyce
                     of
                     a
                     God
                  
                   :
                   such
                   as
                   Absalom
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   15.
                   that
                   said
                   that
                   all
                   matters
                   that
                   came
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   were
                   good
                   .
                   These
                   perswade
                   others
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   shew
                   of
                   reason
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   or
                   by
                   shew
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   as
                   Absalom
                   did
                   ,
                   or
                   
                   by
                   shew
                   of
                   stature
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   19
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   law
                   :
                   by
                   faire
                   promises
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   diuell
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   all
                   this
                   I
                   
                   will
                   giue
                   thee
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   saying
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   finde
                   more
                   ease
                   ,
                   Ieroboams
                   reason
                   for
                   the
                   Calfe
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   
                   Pilate
                   voyce
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   ,
                   say
                   as
                   N●buchadnezzar
                   saith
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   into
                   the
                   furnace
                   .
                   
                   But
                   some
                   of
                   these
                   doe
                   say
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   I
                   neuer
                   spake
                   word
                   in
                   commendation
                   of
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   euil
                   matter
                   .
                   
                   But
                   haue
                   ye
                   not
                   heard
                   the
                   common
                   saying
                   ,
                   *
                   the
                   thing
                   it selfe
                   speaketh
                   .
                   
                     The
                     heauens
                     declare
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   19
                   and
                   yet
                   speake
                   neuer
                   a
                   word
                   :
                   Their
                   actions
                   speake
                   lowder
                   and
                   
                   plainer
                   than
                   their
                   tongues
                   .
                   These
                   in
                   iudgement
                   absolue
                   Barrabas
                   and
                   condemne
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   bestow
                   on
                   the
                   euil
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   .
                   They
                   bestow
                   preferments
                   on
                   
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   least
                   deserue
                   ,
                   as
                   Ieroboam
                   did
                   the
                   Priests
                   office
                   on
                   the
                   basest
                   sort
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   :
                   
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   our
                   times
                   ,
                   for
                   many
                   haue
                   places
                   both
                   in
                   Church
                   &
                   cōmonwealth
                   ,
                   which
                   can
                   
                   serue
                   for
                   nothing
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   cōsonāts
                   ,
                   alwaies
                   following
                   the
                   sound
                   of
                   their
                   vowels
                   ,
                   hauing
                   none
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Some
                   speake
                   not
                   against
                   sinne
                   :
                   when
                   Hely
                   had
                   let
                   his
                   sonnes
                   faults
                   passe
                   ,
                   God
                   said
                   he
                   hououred
                   them
                   more
                   than
                   him
                   ,
                   &
                   God
                   counteth
                   vs
                   honoured
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   see
                   and
                   say
                   nothing
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   50.
                   
                   
                     When
                     thou
                     sawest
                     a
                     theefe
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Though
                   we
                   doe
                   but
                   stand
                   by
                   and
                   looke
                   on
                   ,
                   as
                   Paul
                   did
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   allowers
                   of
                   the
                   fact
                   :
                   So
                   Peter
                   makes
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   Act.
                   4.
                   
                   
                     You
                     haue
                     killed
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     life
                     .
                  
                   We
                   say
                   the
                   gardiner
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   that
                   weeds
                   doe
                   growe
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   letteth
                   them
                   grow
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   in
                   Church
                   and
                   common-wealth
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   will
                   not
                   rebuke
                   sinne
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   may
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   medlers
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   But
                   some
                   haue
                   a
                   little
                   more
                   care
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   thinke
                   it
                   sufficient
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   Gamaliels
                   minde
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     it
                     alone
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     of
                     God
                     it
                     will
                     come
                     to
                     nought
                     ,
                  
                   loth
                   to
                   speake
                   against
                   euill
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   see
                   it
                   and
                   say
                   nothing
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Or
                   as
                   those
                   which
                   say
                   something
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   as
                   good
                   as
                   nothing
                   ,
                   as
                   Ely
                   did
                   
                     ye
                     doe
                     not
                     well
                     my
                     sonnes
                     :
                  
                   they
                   speake
                   as
                   a
                   seruant
                   to
                   his
                   master
                   softly
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   wake
                   him
                   ,
                   they
                   hit
                   peraduenture
                   the
                   skirt
                   when
                   they
                   should
                   smite
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   misse
                   altogether
                   ,
                   or
                   hit
                   those
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Or
                   seeme
                   to
                   speake
                   somewhat
                   roundly
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   so
                   short
                   witted
                   ,
                   or
                   so
                   short
                   winded
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   speake
                   much
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   they
                   doe
                   and
                   soone
                   leaue
                   off
                   ,
                   as
                   King
                   Ioash
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   King.
                   13.
                   14.
                   10.
                   11.
                   6.
                   
                   Some
                   speake
                   out
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   first
                   let
                   an
                   ill
                   matter
                   passe
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   speake
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   But
                   some
                   are
                   worse
                   than
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   which
                   giue
                   men
                   some
                   morsell
                   to
                   stop
                   their
                   mouth
                   ,
                   as
                   Aeneas
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   giue
                   Cerberus
                   a
                   soppe
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   not
                   barke
                   ,
                   or
                   muzzle
                   thē
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   speake
                   ,
                   taking
                   away
                   their
                   tongues
                   and
                   liuings
                   ;
                   or
                   prescribe
                   what
                   they
                   shall
                   say
                   :
                   
                   as
                   Micah
                   .
                   2.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     Prophesie
                     of
                     wine
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   Amazias
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Amos
                     ,
                     Prophesie
                     not
                     against
                     Israel
                     .
                  
                   Amos
                   ,
                   7.
                   11.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   11
                   Wee
                   must
                   learne
                   a
                   Logick
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   ●3
                   .
                   2.
                   to
                   answere
                   the
                   topicks
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   defend
                   their
                   doings
                   by
                   ;
                   
                     Others
                     doe
                     so
                     ,
                     and
                     learnedner
                     and
                     wiser
                     than
                     you
                     haue
                     d●●●
                     it
                     .
                  
                   And
                   indeed
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   onely
                   forsake
                   a
                   multitude
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   also
                   adde
                   this
                   to
                   dissent
                   from
                   the
                   traditiōs
                   of
                   the
                   elders
                   .
                   It
                   commeth
                   all
                   to
                   one
                   end
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   differeth
                   not
                   ,
                   whether
                   we
                   say
                   many
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   great
                   one
                   as
                   many
                   for
                   if
                   one
                   thing
                   be
                   equiualent
                   to
                   a
                   multitude
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   say
                   as
                   the
                   Hebrue
                   and
                   the
                   Greeke
                   doe
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   al
                   one
                   ;
                   ten
                   shillings
                   and
                   an
                   angell
                   
                   are
                   all
                   one
                   .
                   There
                   be
                   that
                   thinke
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   more
                   force
                   many
                   smite
                   like
                   haile
                   stones
                   ,
                   but
                   great
                   men
                   like
                   great
                   thunderbolts
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   it
                   well
                   ,
                   if
                   one
                   be
                   slauish
                   ,
                   the
                   multitude
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   waspe
                   ,
                   the
                   great
                   man
                   like
                   a
                   Lyon
                   with
                   bloodie
                   ●eeth
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   of
                   greater
                   
                   force
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   vrge
                   the
                   multitude
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   caution
                   against
                   them
                   ▪
                   they
                   are
                   but
                   sculles
                   without
                   braines
                   :
                   authority
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   scholler
                   ,
                   if
                   such
                   a
                   Rabbi
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   opiniō
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   like
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   .
                   Men
                   commonly
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   but
                   the
                   great
                   matters
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   common-wealth
                   to
                   be
                   cared
                   for
                   ,
                   other
                   matters
                   are
                   but
                   rattels
                   for
                   children
                   to
                   play
                   with
                   :
                   But
                   Dauid
                   prayeth
                   as
                   well
                   for
                   the
                   little
                   hils
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   great
                   mountaines
                   ;
                   and
                   Christ
                   saith
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   faithful
                   in
                   little
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   cannot
                   better
                   one
                   talent
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   should
                   do
                   iustice
                   if
                   he
                   shuld
                   put
                   no
                   moe
                   into
                   our
                   hāds
                   .
                   Elihu
                   supposeth
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Rabbins
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   yet
                   after
                   he
                   perceiueth
                   that
                   the
                   greatest
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   wisest
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   inspiratiō
                   of
                   the
                   Almighty
                   giueth
                   wisdome
                   .
                   Kimkie
                   writeth
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   colledges
                   they
                   suffered
                   the
                   younger
                   schollers
                   to
                   speake
                   first
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   shew
                   their
                   opinions
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   oppressed
                   with
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   elders
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   afterwards
                   the
                   Rabbins
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   order
                   
                   is
                   kept
                   in
                   diuers
                   Vniuersities
                   vntill
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   Many
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   rather
                   erre
                   with
                   Plato
                   than
                   speake
                   truth
                   with
                   another
                   ,
                   a
                   most
                   prophane
                   sentence
                   .
                   And
                   marke
                   how
                   these
                   men
                   going
                   thus
                   against
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   doe
                   euen
                   destroy
                   Logike
                   it selfe
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   argument
                   is
                   this
                   ?
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   saith
                   it
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   may
                   doe
                   it
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   against
                   reason
                   ?
                   And
                   to
                   doe
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   nought
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   affirme
                   it
                   by
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   young
                   schollers
                   haue
                   learned
                   to
                   hisse
                   
                   it
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   our
                   Rabbins
                   vse
                   it
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   learne
                   to
                   denie
                   it
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   vsed
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   Againe
                   in
                   authoritie
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   required
                   ,
                   both
                   that
                   the
                   author
                   be
                   not
                   deceiued
                   (
                   for
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   blind
                   ,
                   the
                   blind
                   followeth
                   the
                   blind
                   )
                   &
                   also
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   sure
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   let
                   vs
                   know
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   saith
                   all
                   men
                   are
                   lyers
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   they
                   will
                   deceiue
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   knowledge
                   is
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   &
                   euen
                   in
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   ignorance
                   may
                   the
                   controuersie
                   fall
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   our
                   goodnesse
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   stained
                   cloth
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   warrant
                   is
                   for
                   vs
                   in
                   men
                   but
                   in
                   God
                   onely
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   all
                   skill
                   &
                   goodnes
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   him
                   we
                   may
                   follow
                   ,
                   not
                   men
                   ;
                   and
                   vnlesse
                   Christ
                   come
                   down
                   and
                   worke
                   among
                   vs
                   we
                   may
                   follow
                   no
                   mans
                   example
                   :
                   
                     Cursed
                     is
                     the
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Ierm
                   .
                   17.
                   
                     that
                     maketh
                     flesh
                     his
                     arme
                  
                   :
                   This
                   Axiome
                   and
                   error
                   was
                   once
                   in
                   diuinitie
                   :
                   The
                   Pope
                   cannot
                   erre
                   ,
                   &
                   therfore
                   the
                   curse
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   on
                   it
                   ;
                   we
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   denie
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ;
                   Pope
                   ,
                   Councels
                   &
                   Church
                   may
                   erre
                   .
                   This
                   we
                   say
                   and
                   hold
                   in
                   diuinitie
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   morall
                   matters
                   ,
                   wherein
                   are
                   most
                   slippes
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   let
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   Axiome
                   .
                   Here
                   Protestants
                   will
                   set
                   themselues
                   vp
                   a
                   Pope
                   ,
                   yea
                   many
                   Popes
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   curse
                   of
                   God
                   remaineth
                   on
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   flesh
                   is
                   their
                   arme
                   .
                   With
                   great
                   reason
                   therefore
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   setteth
                   it
                   downe
                   .
                   This
                   were
                   plaine
                   enough
                   ,
                   if
                   men
                   had
                   not
                   a
                   prodigious
                   spirit
                   of
                   errour
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   fig-tree
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   haue
                   eaten
                   the
                   forbidden
                   
                   fruit
                   come
                   hither
                   for
                   fig-leaues
                   ,
                   Rabble
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   .
                   Looke
                   through
                   the
                   bookes
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   heare
                   the
                   people
                   alwaies
                   answere
                   :
                   our
                   fathers
                   did
                   it
                   ,
                   our
                   Princes
                   gaue
                   vs
                   leaue
                   ,
                   our
                   Prophets
                   defended
                   it
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   resume
                   the
                   argument
                   of
                   the
                   Eunuch
                   to
                   Micheas
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   :
                   behold
                   all
                   speake
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   for
                   therein
                   lieth
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   his
                   argnment
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   forcible
                   to
                   a
                   carnall
                   man
                   to
                   say
                   the
                   King
                   would
                   haue
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                   to
                   denie
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   you
                   how
                   a
                   King
                   was
                   moued
                   with
                   this
                   argument
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   29.
                   
                   Dauid
                   must
                   be
                   gone
                   from
                   Achish
                   ,
                   to
                   morrow
                   before
                   day
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   looke
                   you
                   be
                   gone
                   .
                   Why
                   ,
                   saith
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   what
                   haue
                   I
                   done
                   ?
                   thou
                   hast
                   done
                   good
                   in
                   my
                   sight
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   neither
                   haue
                   I
                   found
                   any
                   euill
                   in
                   thee
                   .
                   Why
                   then
                   must
                   I
                   goe
                   ?
                   my
                   Princes
                   fauour
                   thee
                   not
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   they
                   thinke
                   thou
                   art
                   not
                   good
                   .
                   Is
                   that
                   enough
                   ?
                   Dauid
                   proceedeth
                   and
                   defendeth
                   himselfe
                   .
                   The
                   King
                   replieth
                   ;
                   thou
                   art
                   in
                   my
                   sight
                   as
                   an
                   
                   Angell
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   princes
                   of
                   my
                   people
                   will
                   haue
                   thee
                   gone
                   .
                   Here
                   the
                   King
                   is
                   carried
                   away
                   with
                   his
                   Rabbins
                   .
                   A
                   strange
                   thing
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   should
                   thrust
                   him
                   out
                   ,
                   whom
                   his
                   owne
                   heart
                   iustified
                   ,
                   for
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   sonnes
                   of
                   Beliall
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   7.
                   they
                   send
                   to
                   Christ
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   to
                   entrap
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   speech
                   :
                   they
                   returne
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   we
                   neuer
                   heard
                   man
                   speake
                   as
                   hee
                   doth
                   :
                   this
                   was
                   it
                   onely
                   that
                   caried
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     Doe
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     Scribes
                     and
                     Pharisies
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     rulers
                     fauour
                     him
                     ?
                  
                   But
                   (
                   Ioh.
                   19.
                   )
                   yee
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   strangest
                   thing
                   of
                   al
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   haue
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   a
                   law
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   must
                   dye
                   .
                   The
                   maior
                   followeth
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     he
                     made
                     himselfe
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   law
                   is
                   Leuit.
                   24.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   their
                   syllogisme
                   might
                   seeme
                   very
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   minor
                   was
                   naught
                   .
                   Well
                   the
                   law
                   would
                   nothing
                   moue
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   seeke
                   a
                   new
                   argument
                   for
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   :
                   
                     If
                     you
                     let
                     him
                     goe
                     Pilate
                     ,
                     you
                     are
                     not
                     Caesars
                     friend
                     .
                  
                   Presently
                   against
                   his
                   owne
                   conscience
                   hee
                   condemneth
                   him
                   to
                   death
                   .
                   Will
                   you
                   not
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   why
                   Caesar
                   will
                   haue
                   it
                   so
                   ?
                   yee
                   see
                   then
                   what
                   force
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   Logicke
                   argument
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   doubt
                   it
                   will
                   moue
                   ,
                   vnles
                   wee
                   put
                   off
                   both
                   Pilates
                   and
                   King
                   Achish
                   nature
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   Euery
                   sin
                   hath
                   two
                   reasons
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   an
                   open
                   and
                   a
                   secret
                   reason
                   ;
                   the
                   open
                   is
                   to
                   blind
                   
                   the
                   world
                   withall
                   :
                   yee
                   shall
                   see
                   it
                   in
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   his
                   open
                   reason
                   was
                   the
                   poore
                   :
                   better
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   poore
                   should
                   bee
                   prouided
                   for
                   ,
                   than
                   waste
                   should
                   bee
                   made
                   :
                   his
                   secret
                   argument
                   was
                   the
                   bagge
                   ,
                   hee
                   carried
                   the
                   bagge
                   ,
                   and
                   paid
                   himselfe
                   for
                   the
                   carrying
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   pretend
                   ,
                   the
                   secret
                   reason
                   is
                   the
                   bagge
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   argument
                   is
                   made
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Smiths
                   forge
                   ,
                   but
                   schollers
                   cannot
                   answere
                   it
                   .
                   By
                   Diana
                   wee
                   get
                   our
                   gold
                   ,
                   saith
                   Demetrius
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   great
                   is
                   Diana
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   Diana
                   shall
                   be
                   great
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   can
                   get
                   by
                   het
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   their
                   secret
                   argument
                   :
                   profit
                   makes
                   it
                   honest
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   we
                   set
                   downe
                   with
                   our selues
                   euen
                   to
                   consume
                   our selues
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   get
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   looke
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   23.
                   in
                   Sauls
                   oration
                   :
                   
                     Hearken
                     yee
                     sonnes
                     of
                     I●mini
                     ,
                     can
                     this
                     sonne
                     of
                     Ishai
                     giue
                     you
                     fields
                     and
                     vineyards
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     you
                     captaines
                     ouer
                     hundreds
                     and
                     thousands
                     ?
                     No
                     ,
                     no
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     I
                     that
                     can
                     doe
                     it
                     :
                  
                   and
                   will
                   yee
                   then
                   follow
                   him
                   ?
                   So
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   can
                   preferre
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   giue
                   you
                   a
                   field
                   or
                   a
                   vineyard
                   either
                   in
                   Church
                   or
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   him
                   yee
                   follow
                   .
                   So
                   Balaac
                   saith
                   to
                   Balaam
                   .
                   Why
                   come
                   ye
                   not
                   when
                   I
                   sent
                   for
                   you
                   ?
                   am
                   not
                   I
                   able
                   to
                   preferre
                   you
                   ?
                   So
                   that
                   is
                   alwaies
                   their
                   inward
                   argument
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   pretended
                   outward
                   .
                   Their
                   fourth
                   reason
                   is
                   this
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   foolish
                   to
                   stand
                   against
                   him
                   :
                   the
                   King
                   will
                   haue
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   haue
                   the
                   vineyard
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   Naboth
                   was
                   a
                   foole
                   to
                   dye
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   open
                   reasons
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   two
                   :
                   Commaundement
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   example
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   commaundement
                   from
                   them
                   in
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   example
                   from
                   the
                   learned
                   :
                   for
                   commandement
                   you
                   shall
                   see
                   it
                   in
                   Esay
                   .
                   36
                   Rabsakah
                   his
                   commandement
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     King
                     saith
                     so
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   bid
                   ▪
                   me
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   spoken
                   this
                   of
                   Dauid
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   of
                   Rabsakah
                   a
                   most
                   wicked
                   wretch
                   ,
                   yet
                   had
                   it
                   not
                   been
                   enough
                   for
                   his
                   warrant
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   were
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   then
                   were
                   it
                   enough
                   to
                   slay
                   Amon
                   at
                   Absolons
                   commaundement
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   soone
                   as
                   the
                   seruants
                   shall
                   haue
                   taken
                   witnesse
                   that
                   their
                   master
                   gaue
                   them
                   leaue
                   or
                   bad
                   them
                   they
                   might
                   kill
                   Amon
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   doe
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   Iesabel
                   commandeth
                   to
                   slay
                   Naboth
                   ,
                   the
                   Elders
                   may
                   by
                   this
                   reason
                   lawfully
                   slay
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   so
                   wise
                   as
                   to
                   keepe
                   Iezabels
                   letters
                   to
                   shewe
                   for
                   themselues
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   Plato
                   could
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   fish
                   ,
                   that
                   perisheth
                   first
                   at
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   cunnies
                   skinne
                   that
                   strippeth
                   off
                   easily
                   ,
                   vntil
                   it
                   come
                   at
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   &
                   there
                   stayeth
                   ;
                   so
                   alwayes
                   reformation
                   stayeth
                   there
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   argument
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   example
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   finde
                   ,
                   Ierem.
                   18.
                   
                   The
                   Iewes
                   being
                   reproued
                   of
                   Ieremy
                   say
                   ,
                   Come
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   imagine
                   somewhat
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   smite
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   tongue
                   .
                   
                     Why
                     ?
                     Counsaile
                     shall
                     not
                     perish
                     from
                     the
                     Priests
                     :
                  
                   We
                   follow
                   them
                   ,
                   therefore
                   we
                   cannot
                   erre
                   .
                   Can
                   my
                   Lord
                   Pashur
                   not
                   know
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   reuealed
                   to
                   this
                   Ieremie
                   ?
                   So
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   :
                   Can
                   Caiphas
                   and
                   Annas
                   not
                   knowe
                   this
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   we
                   receiue
                   him
                   ?
                   Nicodemus
                   was
                   learned
                   ,
                   and
                   saide
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   not
                   condemne
                   this
                   man
                   :
                   Oh
                   :
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   looke
                   better
                   on
                   your
                   booke
                   :
                   Caiphas
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   starke
                   fooles
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   nothing
                   ,
                   better
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   one
                   die
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   people
                   perish
                   .
                   Looke
                   what
                   the
                   statutes
                   of
                   Omrie
                   will
                   affoord
                   ,
                   and
                   Achab
                   suffer
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   God
                   shall
                   bee
                   serued
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   Caesar
                   bid
                   me
                   doe
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   God
                   shall
                   haue
                   no
                   more
                   .
                   At
                   the
                   first
                   comming
                   to
                   
                     Balaac
                     Balaam
                  
                   thrice
                   setteth
                   down
                   a
                   good
                   proposition
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   wee
                   could
                   followe
                   it
                   ;
                   
                     I
                     would
                     not
                     for
                     this
                     house
                     full
                     of
                     gold
                     doe
                     otherwise
                     :
                  
                   he
                   thought
                   by
                   keeping
                   this
                   good
                   rule
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   preferred
                   by
                   the
                   King.
                   But
                   the
                   King
                   saith
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   goe
                   your
                   wayes
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   thought
                   to
                   haue
                   preferred
                   
                   you
                   :
                   and
                   afterward
                   for
                   lesse
                   than
                   halfe
                   a
                   house
                   full
                   of
                   gold
                   hee
                   willeth
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   mingle
                   harlots
                   with
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   sin
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   I
                   see
                   to
                   be
                   generall
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   presse
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   guide
                   not
                   their
                   affections
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   they
                   wil
                   carry
                   them
                   away
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   Euery
                   sinne
                   hath
                   a
                   small
                   beginning
                   .
                   First
                   the
                   diuell
                   will
                   craue
                   of
                   vs
                   to
                   yeelde
                   him
                   
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   he
                   will
                   come
                   further
                   .
                   Hee
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   will
                   his
                   champions
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   binde
                   vs
                   with
                   a
                   little
                   corde
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   breake
                   when
                   we
                   list
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   it
                   groweth
                   to
                   a
                   rope
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   cannot
                   breake
                   it
                   .
                   Moses
                   would
                   not
                   yeeld
                   for
                   one
                   hoofe
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   had
                   no
                   commaundement
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   A
                   marueilous
                   strange
                   fellow
                   ,
                   will
                   he
                   not
                   yeeld
                   a
                   little
                   ?
                   what
                   not
                   for
                   so
                   little
                   as
                   for
                   an
                   hoofe
                   ?
                   why
                   men
                   thinke
                   it
                   nothing
                   to
                   yeeld
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   
                     de
                     minimis
                     non
                     ●urat
                     lex
                  
                   .
                   But
                   a
                   great
                   matter
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   a
                   little
                   pricke
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   tree
                   will
                   arise
                   of
                   a
                   little
                   mustard
                   seede
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXIIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Examination
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   by
                   their
                   issues
                   :
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   gouerne
                   the
                   Eyes
                   .
                
                 
                   IF
                   when
                   God
                   doth
                   crosse
                   vs
                   with
                   punishments
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   examine
                   the
                   whole
                   processe
                   of
                   our
                   proceedings
                   and
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   wee
                   profite
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Wee
                   must
                   search
                   our
                   owne
                   hearts
                   carefully
                   ,
                   how
                   well
                   soeuer
                   others
                   report
                   of
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   wee
                   may
                   speake
                   of
                   our selues
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   when
                   others
                   doe
                   speake
                   of
                   charitie
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   If
                   wee
                   will
                   truly
                   examine
                   our selues
                   ,
                   then
                   let
                   vs
                   set
                   our selues
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   and
                   will
                   examine
                   quick
                   and
                   dead
                   :
                   for
                   to
                   him
                   wee
                   must
                   render
                   a
                   iust
                   account
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   let
                   vs
                   tremble
                   and
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   trie
                   whether
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   allow
                   of
                   our
                   doing
                   :
                   if
                   he
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   warrant
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   then
                   may
                   
                   we
                   haue
                   comfort
                   though
                   trouble
                   come
                   thereof
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   cannot
                   tremble
                   nor
                   cannot
                   see
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   looke
                   not
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   shewe
                   vs
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   to
                   feare
                   and
                   know
                   that
                   our
                   cause
                   is
                   not
                   right
                   .
                   Therefore
                   when
                   we
                   will
                   effectually
                   performe
                   this
                   dutie
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   set
                   Gods
                   feare
                   before
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   subdue
                   our
                   affections
                   &
                   reasons
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   our
                   affections
                   will
                   controll
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   reason
                   will
                   carry
                   away
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   it
                   hath
                   many
                   starting
                   holes
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   feele
                   that
                   our
                   affections
                   are
                   subdued
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   reason
                   will
                   
                   subscribe
                   to
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   contrary
                   thereto
                   :
                   then
                   let
                   vs
                   trie
                   our
                   worke
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   whereto
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   agreeable
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   the
                   Lord
                   allow
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   as
                   perfect
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   his
                   sonne
                   Christ.
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   raise
                   vs
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   fallen
                   ,
                   to
                   strengthen
                   vs
                   when
                   we
                   stand
                   ,
                   and
                   euer
                   to
                   maintaine
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   our
                   consciences
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   blessed
                   rule
                   ,
                   to
                   learne
                   to
                   iudge
                   our selues
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   iudged
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   (
                   considering
                   any
                   sinne
                   in
                   vs
                   )
                   then
                   straightway
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   learne
                   to
                   amend
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   then
                   certainly
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   iudge
                   either
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   for
                   sinne
                   cannot
                   be
                   allowed
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   needes
                   be
                   iudged
                   .
                   Then
                   if
                   we
                   by
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   bee
                   not
                   
                   taught
                   to
                   iudge
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   lament
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   wee
                   cannot
                   preuent
                   Gods
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   take
                   the
                   cause
                   into
                   his
                   owne
                   hands
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   his
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   not
                   cease
                   till
                   he
                   hath
                   brought
                   vs
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   wee
                   belong
                   not
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   it
                   be
                   corruption
                   in
                   our
                   bones
                   ,
                   till
                   it
                   hath
                   consumed
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   Iob.
                   chap.
                   21.
                   from
                   the
                   seuenth
                   vers
                   .
                   to
                   the
                   fourteenth
                   ,
                   doth
                   describe
                   the
                   vaine
                   conuersation
                   
                   and
                   merie
                   li●es
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   )
                   of
                   impious
                   men
                   .
                   Whereon
                   an
                   old
                   writer
                   saith
                   thus
                   :
                   O
                   
                   Iob
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   well
                   described
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   wicked
                   men
                   :
                   now
                   let
                   vs
                   heare
                   what
                   is
                   their
                   ende
                   ,
                   
                   whereby
                   wee
                   bee
                   taught
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   speciall
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   .
                   Philosophie
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   to
                   iudge
                   of
                   euery
                   motion
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   terme
                   or
                   point
                   wherein
                   it
                   tendeth
                   :
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   regard
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   goe
                   through
                   a
                   faire
                   ci●●e
                   to
                   execution
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   an
                   ill
                   motion
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   goe
                   to
                   a
                   feast
                   through
                   a
                   blind
                   lane
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   we
                   count
                   a
                   good
                   
                   motion
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   our
                   common
                   prouerbe
                   ,
                   That
                   is
                   well
                   which
                   endeth
                   well
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   therefore
                   carefully
                   examine
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   wayes
                   :
                   A
                   man
                   may
                   goe
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   by
                   the
                   gallerie
                   of
                   
                   
                   merrie
                   deuices
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   helpe
                   not
                   long
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   iudgment
                   .
                   Eccles.
                   11.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   
                   latter
                   end
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   see
                   all
                   vaine
                   delights
                   come
                   to
                   iudgement
                   .
                   Now
                   therefore
                   let
                   vs
                   preuent
                   that
                   iudgement
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   be
                   warned
                   )
                   by
                   iudging
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   continuall
                   meditations
                   of
                   iudgement
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   medicine
                   whereby
                   if
                   we
                   profit
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   bitter
                   and
                   wholesome
                   
                   as
                   the
                   treacle
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   poyson
                   bitter
                   and
                   deadly
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   remember
                   iudgement
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   desires
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   delights
                   of
                   our
                   eyes
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   Let
                   vs
                   learne
                   how
                   to
                   order
                   our
                   eyes
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   know
                   in
                   what
                   case
                   Cham
                   was
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   saw
                   his
                   fathers
                   nakednesse
                   .
                   Such
                   are
                   the
                   senses
                   as
                   are
                   the
                   thoughts
                   that
                   arise
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   eye
                   is
                   not
                   euill
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   iudge
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   effects
                   ,
                   Prou.
                   17.
                   1.
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   18.
                   
                   Prou.
                   3.
                   
                   Psal.
                   101.
                   5.
                   if
                   good
                   things
                   can
                   cleare
                   thy
                   sight
                   ,
                   vse
                   them
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   make
                   conscience
                   of
                   our
                   eyes
                   :
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   
                   Christ
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     thine
                     eye
                     offend
                     thee
                     ,
                     plucke
                     it
                     out
                     :
                  
                   if
                   thou
                   doest
                   not
                   vse
                   thine
                   eye
                   well
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   wish
                   thou
                   hadst
                   plucked
                   it
                   out
                   in
                   good
                   earnest
                   ,
                   make
                   cōscience
                   of
                   motes
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   7.
                   
                   Iob
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     haue
                     made
                     a
                     couenant
                     with
                     mine
                     eyes
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   119
                   part
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Lord
                     turne
                     away
                     mine
                     eyes
                     ,
                     least
                     they
                     behold
                     vanitie
                     .
                  
                   Lament
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Ieremie
                   crieth
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     Death
                     hath
                     entred
                     into
                     my
                     soule
                  
                   (
                   as
                   )
                   
                     by
                     windowes
                  
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   
                     Mine
                     eye
                     is
                     my
                     Death
                     ▪
                     Dauids
                  
                   song
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   :
                   
                     Thy
                     iudgements
                     are
                     euer
                     in
                     my
                     sight
                     .
                  
                   God
                   commaunded
                   Lot
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   looke
                   backe
                   to
                   Sodome
                   :
                   but
                   Abraham
                   
                   looked
                   towards
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   saw
                   the
                   smoke
                   ascend
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   keepe
                   our
                   mindes
                   well
                   exercised
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   eyes
                   may
                   goe
                   whether
                   they
                   will
                   :
                   for
                   then
                   the
                   eye
                   in
                   seeing
                   seeth
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   minde
                   seeth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   minde
                   heareth
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   inwardly
                   affected
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   was
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   after-noone
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   wee
                   thinke
                   of
                   things
                   that
                   neuer
                   were
                   nor
                   shall
                   be
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   otherwhiles
                   though
                   a
                   man
                   bee
                   in
                   great
                   contemplation
                   ,
                   yet
                   such
                   is
                   our
                   corruption
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   there
                   
                   stand
                   an
                   euill
                   thing
                   before
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   needes
                   looke
                   on
                   it
                   .
                   Therefore
                   wee
                   had
                   neede
                   make
                   a
                   couenant
                   with
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   surest
                   way
                   .
                   We
                   will
                   end
                   this
                   with
                   that
                   good
                   counsell
                   :
                   
                     Gouerne
                     thy selfe
                     ,
                     take
                     heede
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     safe
                     :
                  
                   but
                   yet
                   more
                   safe
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   doest
                   not
                   fasten
                   thine
                   eye
                   vpon
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   the
                   better
                   know
                   ourselues
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   learne
                   also
                   to
                   examine
                   and
                   know
                   our
                   sinnes
                   well
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   often
                   cloked
                   and
                   couered
                   vnder
                   nature
                   and
                   grace
                   :
                   We
                   doe
                   not
                   fall
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   into
                   grosse
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   degrees
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   reckoning
                   the
                   retentiues
                   ,
                   Matth
                   ,
                   22.
                   which
                   keepe
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   as
                   farmes
                   ,
                   oxen
                   ,
                   mariage
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   Paul
                   reckoning
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   darknes
                   ,
                   peraduenture
                   would
                   not
                   satisfie
                   a
                   carnall
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   computation
                   ,
                   hee
                   maketh
                   mention
                   of
                   banquetings
                   ,
                   feastings
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   These
                   things
                   seeme
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   but
                   certainly
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   truth
                   ,
                   sinne
                   lies
                   hidden
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   things
                   may
                   turne
                   to
                   our
                   ruine
                   .
                   Sin
                   is
                   a
                   cunning
                   and
                   skilfull
                   suiter
                   ,
                   shee
                   playeth
                   as
                   Harlots
                   ,
                   who
                   seeing
                   and
                   obseruing
                   the
                   grauitie
                   and
                   modestie
                   of
                   former
                   ages
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   very
                   demure
                   matrons
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   at
                   
                   the
                   first
                   shew
                   their
                   faces
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   Thamar
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   world
                   groweth
                   bigger
                   and
                   prouder
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   they
                   began
                   to
                   withdraw
                   their
                   vailes
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   not
                   ashamed
                   to
                   become
                   shamelesse
                   and
                   impudently
                   bold
                   .
                   So
                   sinne
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   modestly
                   insinuateth
                   herselfe
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   vnder
                   the
                   vaile
                   of
                   things
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   denie
                   ,
                   vntill
                   hauing
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   corrupted
                   vs
                   ,
                   she
                   doth
                   boldly
                   vncouer
                   her selfe
                   in
                   things
                   vnlawfull
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   And
                   that
                   shee
                   might
                   find
                   the
                   more
                   courteous
                   entertainment
                   at
                   our
                   hand
                   ,
                   she
                   commeth
                   not
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   either
                   she
                   getteth
                   into
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   or
                   she
                   creepeth
                   into
                   familiaritie
                   with
                   grace
                   :
                   that
                   being
                   with
                   these
                   ,
                   for
                   her
                   companions
                   sake
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                   shee
                   may
                   not
                   haue
                   repulse
                   .
                   As
                   Achab
                   said
                   ,
                   so
                   saith
                   shee
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   come
                   hither
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   Iehosaphat
                   .
                   For
                   wee
                   know
                   it
                   often
                   comes
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   content
                   to
                   admit
                   and
                   receiue
                   some
                   for
                   their
                   companions
                   sake
                   ,
                   who
                   if
                   they
                   came
                   alone
                   should
                   scarsely
                   bee
                   welcome
                   at
                   our
                   hands
                   .
                   This
                   sinne
                   knoweth
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   sometimes
                   she
                   comes
                   hand
                   in
                   hand
                   with
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   behauiour
                   as
                   naturally
                   we
                   like
                   and
                   are
                   affected
                   with
                   ;
                   as
                   sometimes
                   in
                   ioyes
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   of
                   a
                   lighter
                   mould
                   ;
                   sometime
                   in
                   griefe
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   of
                   a
                   sadder
                   sod
                   :
                   sometime
                   she
                   commeth
                   cheeke
                   by
                   cheeke
                   with
                   grace
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   sheweth
                   vs
                   ,
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   fasting
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   almesgiuing
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   like
                   that
                   Salomon
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   lept
                   into
                   idolatry
                   ,
                   nay
                   by
                   degrees
                   his
                   heart
                   was
                   stollen
                   away
                   with
                   the
                   immoderate
                   and
                   excessiue
                   vse
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   vse
                   and
                   nature
                   lawfull
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   God
                   haue
                   rather
                   chosen
                   to
                   sit
                   a
                   little
                   on
                   this
                   side
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   iumpe
                   and
                   iustle
                   hard
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   Timothie
                   and
                   in
                   Elias
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   King.
                   19.
                   who
                   was
                   faine
                   twice
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   vpon
                   by
                   the
                   Angell
                   to
                   rise
                   vp
                   
                   and
                   eate
                   Salomon
                   did
                   begin
                   to
                   build
                   ,
                   yea
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   build
                   the
                   Lords
                   house
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   King.
                   6.
                   
                   &
                   7.
                   &c.
                   and
                   yet
                   (
                   as
                   all
                   good
                   writers
                   agree
                   )
                   excessiue
                   building
                   was
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   his
                   falling
                   away
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   building
                   the
                   Lords
                   house
                   seuen
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   building
                   his
                   owne
                   house
                   hee
                   was
                   thirteene
                   yeeres
                   .
                   This
                   growing
                   in
                   proportion
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   would
                   exceed
                   the
                   Lords
                   work
                   ,
                   this
                   drawing
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   building
                   was
                   the
                   onely
                   thing
                   that
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   haue
                   left
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   note
                   of
                   his
                   falling
                   away
                   ,
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   vse
                   euen
                   of
                   lawful
                   things
                   our
                   hearts
                   be
                   
                   seduced
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   degrees
                   hardened
                   to
                   fall
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   liuing
                   God.
                   For
                   if
                   we
                   loue
                   a
                   thing
                   excessiuely
                   ,
                   our
                   loue
                   groweth
                   to
                   lust
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   lust
                   drawes
                   on
                   to
                   the
                   often
                   vse
                   ,
                   and
                   brings
                   on
                   custome
                   ,
                   custome
                   at
                   the
                   length
                   brings
                   necessitie
                   .
                   Thus
                   when
                   we
                   find
                   too
                   much
                   reliefe
                   
                   in
                   things
                   ,
                   we
                   fall
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   loue
                   with
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   disliking
                   of
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   will
                   neuer
                   depart
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   will
                   still
                   dwell
                   by
                   our
                   flesh-pots
                   .
                   Well
                   then
                   wee
                   say
                   thus
                   ,
                   the
                   farme
                   is
                   no
                   sinne
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   the
                   farme
                   holdeth
                   vs
                   backe
                   from
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   sinne
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXV
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   exercises
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   fasting
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   carefull
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   .
                
                 
                   WE
                   must
                   not
                   tarie
                   to
                   fast
                   vntill
                   the
                   trumpet
                   be
                   blowne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bell
                   be
                   rung
                   :
                   
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   fall
                   downe
                   at
                   the
                   trumpet
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   bel
                   of
                   our
                   guiltie
                   conscience
                   :
                   for
                   without
                   this
                   priuate
                   exercise
                   we
                   are
                   but
                   hypocrites
                   in
                   publike
                   fasts
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Our
                   holy
                   daies
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   fittest
                   &
                   most
                   conueniēt
                   times
                   for
                   fasting
                   daies
                   :
                   because
                   wee
                   may
                   then
                   best
                   redeeme
                   the
                   time
                   in
                   resting
                   from
                   our
                   calling
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   All
                   our
                   exercises
                   in
                   godlinesse
                   must
                   principally
                   respect
                   two
                   things
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   our
                   edification
                   and
                   increase
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   repentance
                   :
                   otherwise
                   to
                   our selues
                   they
                   are
                   vaine
                   and
                   fruitlesse
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Albeit
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   appointed
                   ordinarie
                   causes
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   hath
                   reserued
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   soueraigne
                   and
                   iurisdiction
                   ,
                   the
                   staffe
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   vertue
                   ,
                   infusion
                   ,
                   and
                   working
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Physition
                   prescribing
                   a
                   medicine
                   made
                   with
                   wine
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   bare
                   wine
                   which
                   nourisheth
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   instrument
                   to
                   conuey
                   the
                   more
                   principall
                   thing
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   thing
                   steeped
                   in
                   the
                   wine
                   that
                   worketh
                   :
                   so
                   although
                   we
                   haue
                   things
                   ministred
                   vnto
                   vs
                   by
                   the
                   best
                   meanes
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   the
                   Lord
                   put
                   in
                   his
                   staffe
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   vaine
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   
                   some
                   fed
                   with
                   cordiall
                   and
                   nutritiue
                   meates
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   labour
                   of
                   a
                   consumption
                   :
                   so
                   
                   wee
                   shall
                   see
                   others
                   sed
                   with
                   water-grewell
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   to
                   bee
                   very
                   well
                   nourished
                   .
                   On
                   this
                   manner
                   God
                   worketh
                   with
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   hee
                   can
                   worke
                   without
                   the
                   meanes
                   :
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   shew
                   that
                   he
                   reserueth
                   a
                   power
                   beyond
                   meanes
                   .
                   Although
                   he
                   established
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   a
                   mutuall
                   course
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   brought
                   forth
                   euery
                   thing
                   without
                   meanes
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   light
                   was
                   created
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   ,
                   the
                   Sunne
                   the
                   fourth
                   day
                   .
                   Men
                   seeing
                   their
                   corne
                   not
                   to
                   grow
                   ,
                   crie
                   for
                   raine
                   ,
                   but
                   hearbes
                   and
                   fruits
                   grew
                   before
                   raine
                   .
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   looke
                   for
                   things
                   ordinarily
                   now
                   by
                   meanes
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   began
                   without
                   meanes
                   :
                   as
                   God
                   making
                   man
                   
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   without
                   seede
                   ,
                   now
                   will
                   increase
                   them
                   by
                   seede
                   ,
                   his
                   blessing
                   being
                   with
                   his
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   else
                   .
                   But
                   behold
                   a
                   further
                   thing
                   ,
                   God
                   worketh
                   not
                   onely
                   by
                   meanes
                   and
                   without
                   meanes
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   contrary
                   to
                   all
                   meanes
                   .
                   Christ
                   when
                   hee
                   would
                   restore
                   sight
                   to
                   the
                   blind
                   man
                   ,
                   doth
                   it
                   with
                   that
                   meanes
                   which
                   (
                   we
                   thinke
                   )
                   would
                   put
                   out
                   a
                   mans
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   blind
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   can
                   see
                   :
                   whereby
                   hee
                   sheweth
                   that
                   euen
                   contrary
                   things
                   obey
                   him
                   .
                   Eliah
                   1.
                   
                   King.
                   4.
                   to
                   make
                   salt
                   water
                   sweete
                   ,
                   putteth
                   salt
                   into
                   them
                   .
                   Such
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   bringeth
                   light
                   out
                   of
                   darknes
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   As
                   naturall
                   men
                   vse
                   Gods
                   creatures
                   to
                   stirre
                   vp
                   a
                   naturall
                   comfort
                   :
                   so
                   spirituall
                   men
                   must
                   vse
                   spirituall
                   meanes
                   for
                   spiritual
                   comfort
                   .
                   For
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   haue
                   a
                   singular
                   good
                   vse
                   ,
                   may
                   haue
                   a
                   singular
                   abuse
                   :
                   wherefore
                   wee
                   must
                   vse
                   sanctified
                   things
                   with
                   sanctified
                   hearts
                   ,
                   least
                   abusing
                   holy
                   things
                   ,
                   we
                   be
                   giuen
                   ouer
                   to
                   a
                   vaine
                   minde
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   haue
                   a
                   thing
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   also
                   graunt
                   the
                   meanes
                   :
                   so
                   
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   make
                   his
                   people
                   gracious
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   giue
                   them
                   good
                   Ministers
                   and
                   wise
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   make
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   of
                   their
                   enemies
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   make
                   a
                   people
                   odious
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   powre
                   contempt
                   vpon
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   wisedome
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   Ministers
                   .
                   Where
                   we
                   see
                   what
                   neede
                   wee
                   haue
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   our
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   wee
                   see
                   that
                   if
                   wee
                   would
                   be
                   gracious
                   and
                   in
                   fauour
                   with
                   any
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   looke
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   such
                   things
                   in
                   vs
                   as
                   may
                   procure
                   their
                   fauour
                   :
                   as
                   when
                   that
                   Timothy
                   was
                   exhorted
                   to
                   be
                   without
                   blame
                   ,
                   his
                   vertues
                   were
                   rehearsed
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   onely
                   make
                   vs
                   gracious
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   receiued
                   them
                   ,
                   no
                   cause
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   gracious
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   What
                   promise
                   soeuer
                   we
                   haue
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   wholy
                   rest
                   on
                   that
                   without
                   distrust
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   must
                   we
                   vse
                   the
                   lawfull
                   meanes
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   appointed
                   ,
                   least
                   we
                   tempt
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   We
                   must
                   learne
                   not
                   to
                   tempt
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   faith
                   to
                   omit
                   any
                   meanes
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   
                   helpe
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   daunger
                   ,
                   yet
                   must
                   we
                   apply
                   our
                   meanes
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   put
                   our
                   trust
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   God
                   :
                   which
                   wee
                   may
                   trie
                   by
                   this
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   hearts
                   bee
                   as
                   carefull
                   to
                   feele
                   the
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   to
                   vse
                   prayer
                   ,
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   admonition
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   b●
                   to
                   be
                   deliuered
                   from
                   our
                   troubles
                   ,
                   then
                   haue
                   we
                   a
                   testimonie
                   of
                   a
                   sound
                   heart
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   carelesse
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   in
                   trouble
                   will
                   leaue
                   no
                   meanes
                   vnattempted
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   may
                   well
                   iudge
                   that
                   our
                   heart
                   is
                   more
                   set
                   on
                   earthly
                   than
                   heauenly
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   bee
                   as
                   yet
                   more
                   carnall
                   than
                   spirituall
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   If
                   wee
                   haue
                   lawfull
                   meanes
                   to
                   get
                   our
                   liuing
                   wee
                   must
                   vse
                   them
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   want
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   still
                   depend
                   on
                   God.
                   Likewise
                   in
                   sicknesse
                   when
                   we
                   may
                   vse
                   the
                   Physition
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   ▪
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   had
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   wee
                   cannot
                   recouer
                   health
                   by
                   his
                   meanes
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   we
                   not
                   despaire
                   ,
                   but
                   depend
                   vpon
                   the
                   Lord.
                   So
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   giueth
                   vs
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   looke
                   for
                   reuelations
                   ,
                   but
                   vse
                   it
                   while
                   we
                   haue
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   word
                   bee
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   then
                   may
                   we
                   be
                   wel
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   wil
                   vse
                   some
                   meanes
                   to
                   instruct
                   vs.
                   So
                   not
                   despayring
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   ascribing
                   all
                   honour
                   to
                   God
                   when
                   wee
                   haue
                   them
                   (
                   as
                   Moses
                   taught
                   the
                   Israelites
                   )
                   wee
                   shall
                   bee
                   more
                   readie
                   to
                   glorifie
                   him
                   in
                   our
                   suffering
                   ,
                   being
                   well
                   assured
                   that
                   thus
                   he
                   deales
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   more
                   speedily
                   and
                   richly
                   crown
                   our
                   sufferings
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   doth
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   reason
                   with
                   Peter
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   drew
                   his
                   sword
                   to
                   defend
                   Christ
                   being
                   but
                   a
                   priuate
                   man
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Cannot
                   my
                   father
                   send
                   legions
                   of
                   Angels
                   for
                   my
                   defence
                   ?
                   as
                   if
                   hee
                   said
                   ,
                   vse
                   no
                   vnlawfull
                   meanes
                   to
                   defend
                   me
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   my
                   father
                   would
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   be
                   deliuered
                   from
                   these
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   also
                   send
                   lawfull
                   meanes
                   to
                   bring
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   passe
                   :
                   but
                   seeing
                   hee
                   depriueth
                   mee
                   of
                   all
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   worke
                   extraordinarily
                   for
                   my
                   defence
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   pleasure
                   that
                   I
                   by
                   suffering
                   should
                   worke
                   your
                   deliuerance
                   :
                   wherefore
                   I
                   am
                   contented
                   so
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   did
                   the
                   three
                   children
                   answere
                   the
                   King
                   :
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     can
                     aeliuer
                     vs
                     ,
                     yet
                     if
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     suffer
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     pleasure
                     .
                  
                   If
                   we
                   could
                   exercise
                   
                   our selues
                   well
                   in
                   this
                   and
                   like
                   good
                   meditations
                   ,
                   wee
                   might
                   be
                   kept
                   by
                   Gods
                   grace
                   from
                   murmuring
                   ,
                   and
                   laarne
                   to
                   rest
                   patiently
                   on
                   the
                   good
                   will
                   and
                   pleasure
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   10
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   wee
                   must
                   vse
                   in
                   trouble
                   :
                   first
                   to
                   seeke
                   counsell
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   giue
                   our selues
                   to
                   feruent
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   ,
                   not
                   trusting
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   did
                   Iacob
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   pacifie
                   his
                   brother
                   Esau
                   at
                   his
                   returne
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   did
                   the
                   Israelites
                   at
                   the
                   red
                   sea
                   ,
                   they
                   prayed
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   assayed
                   to
                   goe
                   through
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                   and
                   preuailed
                   to
                   the
                   confusion
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   enemies
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   We
                   must
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   yet
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   most
                   safe
                   ,
                   and
                   neerest
                   hand
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   preuaile
                   ,
                   then
                   may
                   we
                   goe
                   yet
                   further
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   we
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   then
                   also
                   we
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   infatuate
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   or
                   make
                   them
                   vnprofitable
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   Asa
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   being
                   sick
                   ,
                   sought
                   first
                   to
                   the
                   Physitions
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   he
                   dyed
                   thereon
                   .
                   So
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   Iosiah
                   ,
                   who
                   though
                   he
                   were
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   he
                   went
                   to
                   warre
                   without
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   was
                   slaine
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   battell
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   it
                   Iudg.
                   20.
                   they
                   which
                   had
                   a
                   good
                   cause
                   ,
                   were
                   twice
                   ouercome
                   in
                   warre
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   sought
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   sought
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   *
                   then
                   they
                   ouercame
                   .
                   Contrarily
                   wee
                   see
                   in
                   Ezekiah
                   and
                   other
                   Kings
                   ,
                   that
                   because
                   they
                   prayed
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   sought
                   other
                   meanes
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   gaue
                   them
                   notable
                   victories
                   .
                   Otherwise
                   hee
                   may
                   depriue
                   vs
                   of
                   the
                   
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   will
                   make
                   them
                   without
                   fruite
                   .
                   First
                   then
                   we
                   must
                   preuaile
                   with
                   God
                   by
                   faith
                   and
                   praier
                   ,
                   before
                   that
                   by
                   meanes
                   we
                   can
                   well
                   preuaile
                   against
                   our
                   enemies
                   .
                   Many
                   wanting
                   this
                   good
                   course
                   ,
                   and
                   trusting
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   wits
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   haue
                   failed
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   purposes
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   vsed
                   the
                   meanes
                   and
                   be
                   not
                   helped
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   consider
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   vsed
                   the
                   right
                   meanes
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   vsed
                   them
                   amisse
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   vsed
                   them
                   rightly
                   ,
                   yet
                   let
                   vs
                   consider
                   that
                   our
                   sinnes
                   haue
                   deserued
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   profit
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXVI
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   gouernment
                   of
                   the
                   Eyes
                   .
                
                 
                   GReat
                   complaint
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   wickednesse
                   of
                   these
                   dayes
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   blame
                   is
                   laide
                   vpon
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   I
                   thinke
                   indeed
                   it
                   deserueth
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   excused
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   hart
                   is
                   a
                   spring
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   spouts
                   to
                   send
                   out
                   as
                   a
                   conduit
                   ,
                   and
                   pipes
                   wherewithall
                   it
                   is
                   fedde
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   gathered
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   holie
                   tongue
                   ,
                   where
                   one
                   word
                   *
                   signifieth
                   both
                   an
                   eye
                   and
                   a
                   spring
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   commonly
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   one
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   and
                   therfore
                   Hierome
                   calleth
                   the
                   eyes
                   the
                   streames
                   or
                   springs
                   of
                   lust
                   .
                   Though
                   the
                   heart
                   had
                   no
                   pipes
                   to
                   conuey
                   in
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   would
                   ouerflow
                   ,
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   measure
                   and
                   abundance
                   of
                   corruption
                   which
                   lieth
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   breaking
                   
                   forth
                   continually
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   from
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   the
                   hart
                   the
                   mouth
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   the
                   hand
                   worketh
                   ,
                   &c.
                   but
                   also
                   from
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   the
                   senses
                   ,
                   the
                   heart
                   thinketh
                   .
                   Therefore
                   as
                   the
                   tongue
                   must
                   be
                   blamed
                   and
                   that
                   iustly
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   eyes
                   ought
                   to
                   weepe
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   euil
                   which
                   they
                   conuey
                   vnto
                   the
                   heart
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   rather
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   tongue
                   doth
                   disclose
                   what
                   euil
                   proceedeth
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   eye
                   keepeth
                   it
                   close
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   more
                   perillous
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   stirreth
                   vp
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   a
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   good
                   things
                   should
                   rather
                   be
                   conueyed
                   by
                   the
                   eye
                   into
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   seeing
                   no
                   goodnes
                   groweth
                   there
                   naturally
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   eye
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   speaking
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   synecdoche
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   say
                   )
                   vnder
                   this
                   one
                   sense
                   ,
                   it
                   comprehendeth
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   kinde
                   :
                   as
                   vnder
                   one
                   principall
                   thing
                   bidden
                   or
                   forbidden
                   in
                   the
                   Decalogue
                   ,
                   many
                   other
                   inferior
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   kinde
                   ,
                   be
                   either
                   commanded
                   or
                   inhibited
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   neuer
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   when
                   Dauid
                   praied
                   that
                   his
                   eyes
                   might
                   be
                   turned
                   from
                   beholding
                   of
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   negligent
                   touching
                   his
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   regarded
                   not
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   open
                   to
                   heare
                   what
                   they
                   would
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   sense
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   Iob
                   made
                   a
                   couenant
                   with
                   his
                   eyes
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   no
                   care
                   of
                   his
                   eares
                   .
                   But
                   both
                   of
                   these
                   were
                   holy
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   acquainted
                   with
                   the
                   di●lect
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   rule
                   in
                   policie
                   :
                   To
                   watch
                   on
                   all
                   sides
                   ,
                   where
                   assault
                   is
                   made
                   on
                   all
                   sides
                   .
                   And
                   
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   we
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   to
                   be
                   assaulted
                   with
                   principalities
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   only
                   with
                   spirituall
                   wickednesses
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   with
                   worldly
                   wickednes
                   in
                   euery
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   defend
                   all
                   ports
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   all
                   the
                   commandements
                   as
                   *
                   large
                   as
                   wee
                   can
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   citie
                   if
                   one
                   gate
                   be
                   open
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   good
                   that
                   all
                   be
                   open
                   .
                   For
                   at
                   one
                   gate
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   senses
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   ,
                   but
                   especially
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   order
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   commandements
                   .
                   For
                   though
                   in
                   euery
                   commandement
                   God
                   doth
                   but
                   name
                   one
                   sinne
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   captaine
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   generall
                   sinne
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   from
                   the
                   senses
                   corruptions
                   are
                   drawne
                   indifferently
                   ,
                   yet
                   from
                   the
                   eye
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   Take
                   an
                   example
                   ,
                   let
                   a
                   man
                   see
                   a
                   strange
                   punishment
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   any
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   moued
                   :
                   but
                   let
                   relation
                   of
                   it
                   bee
                   made
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   halfe
                   the
                   efficacie
                   thereof
                   is
                   lost
                   .
                   But
                   indeed
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   all
                   examples
                   to
                   make
                   short
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   The
                   ioyes
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   reuealed
                   to
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   bee
                   tolde
                   and
                   preached
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   preached
                   and
                   
                   taught
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   maruaile
                   to
                   see
                   howe
                   soone
                   wee
                   are
                   a
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   least
                   sight
                   of
                   it
                   seene
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   did
                   driue
                   them
                   into
                   an
                   extasie
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   this
                   sense
                   moueth
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   goeth
                   to
                   worke
                   immediately
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   eare
                   goeth
                   to
                   worke
                   by
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   standeth
                   vpon
                   credit
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   credit
                   standeth
                   to
                   be
                   examined
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   it
                   may
                   light
                   vpon
                   such
                   an
                   examiner
                   as
                   Thomas
                   was
                   .
                   Secondly
                   it
                   is
                   soone
                   gone
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   heare
                   it
                   neuer
                   so
                   well
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   desire
                   to
                   see
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   eye
                   pierceth
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   for
                   although
                   he
                   had
                   heard
                   of
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   yet
                   his
                   heart
                   wauered
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   the
                   chariots
                   it
                   wrought
                   something
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   conclusion
                   was
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   go
                   downe
                   and
                   see
                   Ioseph
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   senses
                   ,
                   to
                   end
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   This
                   is
                   generall
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   eye
                   is
                   most
                   forcible
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   now
                   let
                   vs
                   shew
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   
                   forcible
                   to
                   moue
                   to
                   sinne
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   dangerous
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   but
                   tenne
                   times
                   more
                   dangerous
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   the
                   meanes
                   be
                   strengthened
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   the
                   meanes
                   be
                   but
                   small
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   tinder
                   in
                   our
                   nature
                   that
                   it
                   will
                   soone
                   take
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   eye
                   be
                   darke
                   ,
                   a
                   generall
                   darknesse
                   commeth
                   ouer
                   the
                   whole
                   bodie
                   .
                   The
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   ,
                   Genes
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   in
                   the
                   talke
                   betweene
                   the
                   Serpent
                   and
                   the
                   woman
                   .
                   She
                   seeth
                   the
                   tree
                   to
                   be
                   faire
                   and
                   beautifull
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   eye
                   had
                   offended
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   apple
                   went
                   downe
                   her
                   throat
                   Therfore
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   saith
                   ,
                   Pluck
                   out
                   that
                   eye
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   note
                   further
                   ,
                   that
                   because
                   by
                   the
                   eye
                   came
                   the
                   greatest
                   hurt
                   ,
                   therefore
                   God
                   hath
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   eye
                   the
                   greatest
                   token
                   of
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   for
                   from
                   them
                   come
                   teares
                   .
                   This
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   couetousnes
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Achab
                   ,
                   who
                   looking
                   through
                   
                   the
                   window
                   saw
                   the
                   vineyard
                   of
                   Naboth
                   ,
                   and
                   straight
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   had
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   could
                   haue
                   had
                   it
                   by
                   lawe
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   haue
                   bought
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   because
                   Naboth
                   would
                   not
                   sell
                   it
                   him
                   ,
                   Iezabel
                   would
                   giue
                   it
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   adulterie
                   is
                   too
                   plaine
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   eye
                   is
                   alwaies
                   the
                   broker
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   wee
                   see
                   both
                   in
                   Sichem
                   and
                   Dauid
                   .
                   This
                   word
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     sawe
                  
                   ,
                   came
                   alwaies
                   betweene
                   this
                   sinne
                   and
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   For
                   idlenes
                   and
                   negligence
                   ,
                   Ecces
                   .
                   11.
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   obserueth
                   the
                   
                   winde
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   good
                   sower
                   ,
                   nor
                   good
                   haruest
                   man.
                   For
                   apparell
                   ,
                   Ezech.
                   23.
                   16.
                   the
                   Israelites
                   sawe
                   an
                   Assyrian
                   in
                   his
                   painted
                   apparell
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   needs
                   haue
                   the
                   like
                   :
                   so
                   
                   that
                   the
                   eye
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   maketh
                   the
                   bargaine
                   .
                   Wee
                   say
                   commonly
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   goe
                   see
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   it
                   will
                   doe
                   vs
                   no
                   harme
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   diuels
                   policie
                   to
                   perswade
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   danger
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   may
                   most
                   intangle
                   vs
                   :
                   we
                   see
                   how
                   it
                   preuailed
                   in
                   Adam
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   was
                   content
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   was
                   Sathans
                   meanes
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   tempted
                   Christ
                   to
                   shew
                   him
                   all
                   the
                   kingdoms
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   what
                   danger
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   senses
                   ,
                   and
                   specially
                   in
                   the
                   eye
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   There
                   is
                   in
                   euery
                   man
                   since
                   Adams
                   fall
                   the
                   diuels
                   promise
                   fulfilled
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   eyes
                   should
                   be
                   opened
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   punishment
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   :
                   and
                   besides
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   argument
                   of
                   follie
                   :
                   for
                   Salomon
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     fooles
                     eyes
                     are
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     corners
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     wise
                     mans
                     eyes
                     are
                     in
                     his
                     head
                     .
                     I
                     looked
                     into
                     the
                     streetes
                     ,
                  
                   Prouerb
                   .
                   7.
                   
                     and
                     sawe
                     a
                     young
                     man
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Looke
                   what
                   obiects
                   our
                   eyes
                   doe
                   see
                   ,
                   such
                   are
                   our
                   actions
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   saide
                   of
                   Iacobs
                   sheepe
                   looking
                   on
                   the
                   rods
                   ,
                   they
                   brought
                   sorth
                   young
                   coloured
                   like
                   the
                   rods
                   ,
                   not
                   
                   like
                   themselues
                   :
                   so
                   our
                   actions
                   are
                   like
                   the
                   obiects
                   of
                   our
                   eyes
                   .
                   The
                   eye
                   goeth
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   bringeth
                   the
                   hart
                   after
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   Salomon
                   saith
                   ,
                   he
                   knoweth
                   not
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   snare
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   followeth
                   ?
                   euen
                   that
                   which
                   Gregorie
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   innocent
                   beholding
                   ,
                   becomes
                   
                   nocent
                   or
                   hurtfull
                   by
                   sight
                   :
                   and
                   his
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   he
                   beheld
                   vnaduisedly
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   forsake
                   willingly
                   :
                   and
                   hee
                   addeth
                   yet
                   another
                   reason
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   pleaseth
                   the
                   sense
                   ,
                   best
                   liketh
                   vs.
                   Here
                   is
                   a
                   sensuall
                   appetite
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   where
                   the
                   paine
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   hand
                   :
                   so
                   where
                   our
                   loue
                   is
                   fastened
                   ,
                   there
                   our
                   eye
                   is
                   fixed
                   .
                   The
                   eye
                   is
                   not
                   satisfied
                   with
                   seeing
                   ,
                   what
                   then
                   ?
                   Surely
                   as
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   degree
                   of
                   walking
                   ,
                   the
                   heart
                   followed
                   the
                   eye
                   :
                   so
                   is
                   
                   it
                   the
                   second
                   degree
                   ,
                   as
                   saith
                   Gregorie
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   vseth
                   the
                   outward
                   eye
                   negligently
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   blind
                   eye
                   within
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   *
                   second
                   consequent
                   ,
                   the
                   heart
                   being
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   corrupt
                   
                   the
                   eye
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   heart
                   will
                   leade
                   the
                   eye
                   to
                   seeke
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   euill
                   sights
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   we
                   become
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   
                     As
                     goe
                     after
                     their
                     owne
                     eyes
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   3
                   Againe
                   ,
                   Gregorie
                   here
                   saith
                   :
                   Consider
                   what
                   a
                   shame
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   men
                   to
                   sin
                   in
                   that
                   from
                   
                   which
                   women
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   abstaine
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   vseth
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   strange
                   and
                   seldome
                   
                   vsed
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   writ
                   since
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   note
                   the
                   strangenes
                   of
                   apparell
                   .
                   The
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   condemneth
                   it
                   .
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   ,
                   He
                   that
                   exceedeth
                   the
                   boundes
                   of
                   custome
                   in
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   wicked
                   man.
                   Ezech.
                   23.
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   looking
                   on
                   strange
                   apparel
                   .
                   Zephan
                   .
                   2.
                   1.
                   
                   God
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   will
                   sit
                   in
                   iudgement
                   
                   
                     vpon
                     the
                     Kings
                     sonnes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   what
                   shall
                   become
                   of
                   the
                   base
                   people
                   ?
                   And
                   thus
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   fashion
                   ,
                   now
                   for
                   the
                   cost
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Apostle
                   forbiddeth
                   also
                   costly
                   or
                   pretious
                   apparell
                   .
                   
                   He
                   that
                   breaketh
                   into
                   these
                   expences
                   of
                   apparell
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   is
                   beseeming
                   *
                   his
                   state
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   
                   a
                   theefe
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   yet
                   a
                   third
                   thing
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   we
                   must
                   thinke
                   that
                   he
                   meant
                   by
                   this
                   *
                   the
                   putting
                   on
                   of
                   apparell
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   that
                   whereof
                   a
                   Father
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     pray
                     for
                     one
                     minute
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     an
                     whole
                     houre
                     in
                     attyring
                     themselues
                     .
                  
                   And
                   yet
                   we
                   haue
                   renounced
                   this
                   in
                   our
                   Baptisme
                   with
                   
                     all
                     the
                     vanities
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   Beliall
                   must
                   inuent
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   practise
                   .
                   To
                   conclude
                   ,
                   note
                   one
                   thing
                   in
                   Saint
                   Barnards
                   sermon
                   which
                   he
                   made
                   vpon
                   the
                   celebration
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   Baptists
                   day
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   speaketh
                   to
                   his
                   auditorie
                   on
                   this
                   wise
                   :
                   
                     Whose
                     memorie
                     doe
                     ye
                     celebrate
                     this
                     day
                     ?
                     Is
                     this
                     ●one
                     in
                     vaine
                     delight
                     ,
                     or
                     shew
                     of
                     gay
                     attire
                     ?
                     what
                     is
                     t●●●
                     to
                     Iohn
                     ?
                     what
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     you
                     would
                     haue
                     vs
                     goe
                     in
                     Iohn
                     Baptists
                     coate
                     ?
                     I
                     wish
                     not
                     that
                     thou
                     beest
                     like
                     him
                     i●
                     attire
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                  
                   
                   
                     I
                     would
                     not
                     you
                     should
                     be
                     flat
                     contrarie
                     .
                  
                   Finally
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   accusation
                   of
                   Corah
                   and
                   his
                   companie
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   16.
                   
                   
                     What
                     will
                     yee
                     pull
                     Gods
                     Prophets
                     eyes
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     heads
                     ?
                     ●o
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     would
                     haue
                     them
                     vsed
                     to
                     the
                     glorie
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     all
                     the
                     members
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   6
                   The
                   Seraphins
                   were
                   full
                   of
                   eyes
                   ,
                   betokening
                   they
                   see
                   euery
                   way
                   some
                   thing
                   to
                   glorifie
                   God.
                   Though
                   other
                   men
                   haue
                   indulgencie
                   for
                   their
                   sight
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   are
                   called
                   seers
                   for
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   their
                   eyes
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   needs
                   vse
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   high
                   places
                   were
                   frequented
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Patriarches
                   that
                   from
                   them
                   they
                   might
                   see
                   medowes
                   full
                   of
                   grasse
                   ,
                   fields
                   full
                   of
                   corne
                   ,
                   riuers
                   ,
                   townes
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   consider
                   the
                   greatnes
                   and
                   
                   goodnes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   beholding
                   these
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   drawne
                   as
                   Dauid
                   was
                   ,
                   into
                   that
                   meditation
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     is
                     man
                  
                   ?
                   and
                   as
                   Christ
                   in
                   beholding
                   the
                   lillies
                   ,
                   
                     are
                     ye
                     not
                     much
                     better
                     than
                     they
                     ?
                  
                   
                   These
                   hils
                   had
                   this
                   good
                   vse
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   but
                   afterwards
                   they
                   were
                   vsed
                   to
                   il
                   practises
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   that
                   vsed
                   not
                   this
                   helpe
                   .
                   Things
                   past
                   and
                   present
                   (
                   saith
                   one
                   )
                   
                   are
                   shadowes
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   And
                   no
                   doubt
                   though
                   they
                   had
                   speciall
                   reuelation
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   vsed
                   the
                   view
                   of
                   their
                   present
                   estates
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   in
                   wisedome
                   foresee
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   laid
                   wel
                   our
                   estates
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   more
                   wise
                   to
                   foresee
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   The
                   
                   Prophets
                   had
                   their
                   notes
                   wherein
                   they
                   did
                   insert
                   those
                   actions
                   which
                   they
                   sawe
                   in
                   their
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   made
                   vse
                   of
                   that
                   they
                   saw
                   ;
                   besides
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   histories
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   lawfull
                   and
                   commended
                   in
                   Assuerus
                   ,
                   and
                   Daniel
                   11.
                   
                   Augustine
                   maketh
                   two
                   questions
                   :
                   
                     What
                     went
                     yee
                     out
                     into
                     the
                     wildernesse
                     to
                     see
                     ?
                     water
                     changed
                     into
                     wine
                     ?
                  
                   this
                   yee
                   may
                   see
                   and
                   not
                   goe
                   thither
                   .
                   Or
                   went
                   yee
                   not
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   bush
                   burne
                   and
                   not
                   consume
                   ?
                   as
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   
                   water
                   turned
                   into
                   wine
                   without
                   the
                   desert
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   bringeth
                   it
                   through
                   the
                   vine
                   tree
                   :
                   so
                   this
                   also
                   ye
                   may
                   see
                   daily
                   great
                   fires
                   made
                   to
                   consume
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   perisheth
                   not
                   .
                   What
                   went
                   yee
                   into
                   the
                   histories
                   to
                   see
                   ?
                   There
                   are
                   as
                   great
                   things
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   in
                   our
                   daies
                   done
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   Constantine
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   before
                   time
                   ;
                   there
                   are
                   now
                   as
                   great
                   abominations
                   ,
                   as
                   strange
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   sufficient
                   in
                   euery
                   age
                   to
                   proue
                   the
                   Lords
                   arme
                   is
                   not
                   shortened
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   confirme
                   vs
                   in
                   Gods
                   promises
                   ,
                   if
                   al
                   the
                   histories
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   were
                   burnt
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   did
                   (
                   as
                   God
                   keepes
                   a
                   bottell
                   for
                   our
                   teares
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   booke
                   of
                   remembrance
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   workes
                   )
                   keepe
                   an
                   Ephemerides
                   of
                   the
                   actions
                   of
                   our
                   time
                   :
                   we
                   might
                   say
                   with
                   
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     I
                     neuer
                     saw
                     the
                     godly
                     begging
                     their
                     bread
                     :
                     I
                     haue
                     seene
                     the
                     wicked
                     flourish
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     beheld
                     againe
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Thus
                   we
                   might
                   come
                   by
                   good
                   experience
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   said
                   for
                   her
                   commendation
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   is
                   the
                   mistris
                   of
                   fooles
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   she
                   teacheth
                   very
                   plainly
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   Aristotle
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Hearing
                     is
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     learning
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     wisedome
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   the
                   eye
                   is
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   certeaintie
                   :
                   
                   God
                   said
                   therefore
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     go
                     downe
                     and
                     see
                     .
                     God
                     saw
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   The
                   wise
                   men
                   say
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     vs
                     goe
                     to
                     Bethlehem
                     to
                     see
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Apostle
                   Thomas
                   is
                   discommended
                   for
                   not
                   beleeuing
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   saw
                   and
                   felt
                   ;
                   and
                   Mary
                   is
                   commended
                   for
                   her
                   quicke
                   beleeuing
                   :
                   But
                   
                   a
                   man
                   compassed
                   with
                   infirmitie
                   ,
                   may
                   say
                   with
                   
                     Gregorius
                     Magnus
                     .
                     Thomas
                  
                   doubting
                   hath
                   more
                   profited
                   me
                   ,
                   than
                   Maries
                   beleeuing
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   could
                   well
                   see
                   we
                   should
                   eschue
                   that
                   foolish
                   question
                   ,
                   How
                   commeth
                   it
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   daies
                   are
                   worse
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   times
                   ?
                   which
                   Salomon
                   saith
                   ,
                   is
                   follie
                   to
                   aske
                   .
                   The
                   sight
                   of
                   some
                   present
                   iudgements
                   are
                   an
                   amazing
                   without
                   knowledge
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   times
                   ,
                   &
                   they
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   times
                   doubtfull
                   without
                   these
                   .
                   So
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   vses
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   prudence
                   ,
                   and
                   certaintie
                   :
                   The
                   third
                   vse
                   is
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   the
                   workers
                   of
                   vanitie
                   may
                   know
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   seene
                   ,
                   which
                   thinking
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   say
                   in
                   their
                   secret
                   hearts
                   ,
                   who
                   seeth
                   ?
                   they
                   thinke
                   they
                   walke
                   in
                   a
                   clowde
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   would
                   restraine
                   them
                   from
                   much
                   wickednesse
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   set
                   themselues
                   to
                   inquire
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   amisse
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   that
                   follow
                   Absalom
                   
                   and
                   Ishmael
                   .
                   There
                   be
                   others
                   that
                   see
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   souldiers
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   are
                   blinde
                   ,
                   these
                   blinde
                   themselues
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   There
                   must
                   be
                   one
                   Elias
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   keepe
                   the
                   wicked
                   in
                   awe
                   .
                   To
                   conclude
                   this
                   with
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   graunt
                   me
                   this
                   one
                   simple
                   request
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   come
                   and
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   after
                   ye
                   shall
                   examine
                   it
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   finde
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   one
                   greater
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   respected
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXVII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   faith
                   ,
                   iustification
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   of
                   iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   iust
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   feeling
                   .
                
                 
                   THere
                   is
                   a
                   generall
                   faith
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   particular
                   faith
                   :
                   the
                   generall
                   faith
                   beleeuing
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   God
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   manifested
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   :
                   the
                   particular
                   faith
                   more
                   neerely
                   applieth
                   the
                   things
                   spoken
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   our selues
                   .
                   This
                   particular
                   ,
                   is
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   Lawe
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   :
                   of
                   the
                   Lawe
                   as
                   an
                   actiue
                   faith
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   as
                   a
                   passiue
                   faith
                   .
                   That
                   I
                   call
                   actiue
                   ,
                   which
                   apprehendeth
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Law
                   promiseth
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   keepe
                   euery
                   iot
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   continue
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   liue
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   That
                   I
                   call
                   a
                   passiue
                   faith
                   which
                   apprehendeth
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Gospell
                   offereth
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   righteousnesse
                   done
                   by
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   imputatiue
                   ,
                   not
                   done
                   by
                   vs
                   as
                   inherent
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   we
                   seeke
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   not
                   within
                   our selues
                   ,
                   but
                   without
                   our selues
                   ,
                   beleeuing
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   another
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   so
                   through
                   faith
                   doe
                   attaine
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   fulfill
                   the
                   Law
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   persons
                   .
                   The
                   actiue
                   faith
                   was
                   in
                   Adam
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   diuell
                   
                   and
                   most
                   wicked
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   hauing
                   the
                   iustifying
                   faith
                   :
                   for
                   Adam
                   knew
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   he
                   kept
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   liue
                   ,
                   who
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   had
                   not
                   passiue
                   nor
                   iustifying
                   faith
                   ,
                   because
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   needlesse
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   was
                   vnknowne
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   no
                   sinne
                   as
                   yet
                   being
                   committed
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   obedience
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   Mediatour
                   for
                   the
                   forgiuenesse
                   of
                   sinne
                   required
                   .
                   The
                   diuels
                   may
                   haue
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   beleeue
                   that
                   had
                   they
                   not
                   broken
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   haue
                   liued
                   and
                   not
                   haue
                   seene
                   damnation
                   :
                   so
                   may
                   also
                   the
                   wicked
                   beleeue
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   because
                   neither
                   of
                   these
                   doe
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   iustified
                   before
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   couering
                   their
                   vnrighteousnesse
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   true
                   iustifying
                   faith
                   .
                   The
                   actiue
                   faith
                   is
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   iustice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   his
                   iudgements
                   :
                   of
                   his
                   iustice
                   either
                   in
                   bidding
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   forbidding
                   euill
                   things
                   :
                   of
                   his
                   iudgements
                   either
                   in
                   promising
                   life
                   to
                   the
                   obedient
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   threatning
                   death
                   to
                   the
                   disobedient
                   .
                   The
                   passiue
                   faith
                   respecteth
                   both
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   saluation
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   meanes
                   which
                   bring
                   vnto
                   the
                   end
                   :
                   the
                   end
                   as
                   to
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   vs
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   sanctification
                   and
                   redemption
                   :
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   right
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   They
                   which
                   beleeue
                   not
                   Gods
                   word
                   and
                   holy
                   promises
                   ,
                   cannot
                   perceiue
                   when
                   he
                   fulfilleth
                   them
                   :
                   Moses
                   beleeuing
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   the
                   Manna
                   before
                   ,
                   did
                   behold
                   and
                   consider
                   of
                   the
                   trueth
                   of
                   all
                   Gods
                   promises
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   them
                   performed
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Israelites
                   
                   not
                   beholding
                   it
                   before
                   ,
                   now
                   when
                   God
                   performed
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   knew
                   not
                   what
                   it
                   meant
                   This
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   threatnings
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   then
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   strike
                   such
                   with
                   sickenes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   they
                   thinke
                   it
                   is
                   fortune
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   other
                   chance
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   profit
                   nothing
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   helpeth
                   out
                   of
                   any
                   danger
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   beleeue
                   not
                   his
                   promise
                   ,
                   made
                   to
                   vs
                   before
                   ;
                   then
                   we
                   attribute
                   it
                   to
                   physicke
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   other
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   neuer
                   thankefull
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   If
                   we
                   cannot
                   rest
                   by
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   want
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   it
                   
                   is
                   certaine
                   that
                   we
                   neuer
                   truely
                   esteemed
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   those
                   neuer
                   felt
                   truly
                   the
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   hauing
                   it
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   forgoe
                   other
                   things
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   then
                   learne
                   to
                   rest
                   in
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   God
                   whatsoeuer
                   it
                   bringeth
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   This
                   is
                   true
                   faith
                   when
                   we
                   yeeld
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   beleeue
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   feele
                   not
                   the
                   
                   effect
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   we
                   beleeue
                   after
                   experience
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   experimentall
                   and
                   hath
                   not
                   such
                   
                   commendations
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   so
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   measure
                   them
                   not
                   by
                   our
                   senses
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   we
                   heare
                   him
                   threaten
                   vs
                   for
                   some
                   sinne
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   certainly
                   beleeue
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   punish
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   tremble
                   and
                   studie
                   to
                   preuent
                   that
                   wrath
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   we
                   preuent
                   the
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   by
                   giuing
                   credit
                   to
                   the
                   bare
                   word
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   is
                   true
                   faith
                   
                   in
                   the
                   promises
                   when
                   we
                   beleeue
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   feele
                   not
                   the
                   effect
                   :
                   for
                   feeling
                   is
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   Therefore
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   miserie
                   ,
                   euen
                   then
                   hearing
                   and
                   recording
                   Gods
                   promises
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   beleeue
                   them
                   and
                   rest
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   feele
                   not
                   present
                   comfort
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   why
                   we
                   cannot
                   see
                   God
                   when
                   he
                   accomplisheth
                   his
                   promise
                   ,
                   because
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   we
                   did
                   not
                   beleeue
                   his
                   word
                   when
                   we
                   heard
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   that
                   sinners
                   cannot
                   yeeld
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   punished
                   ,
                   but
                   doe
                   make
                   a
                   stumbling
                   blocke
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   should
                   leade
                   them
                   to
                   repentance
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   that
                   any
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   doe
                   profit
                   in
                   humilitie
                   before
                   God
                   by
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   first
                   gaue
                   some
                   credit
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   much
                   weakenes
                   &
                   dulnes
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   wicked
                   are
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   diuel
                   bewitched
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   profit
                   nothing
                   by
                   their
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   first
                   hardened
                   their
                   hearts
                   against
                   the
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   
                     Noah
                     ,
                     Iob
                     ,
                     Zacharie
                     ,
                     Cornelius
                  
                   were
                   iust
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   the
                   two
                   Courts
                   of
                   
                   Iustice
                   :
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   the
                   Kings
                   Bench
                   ,
                   where
                   yee
                   haue
                   strict
                   iustice
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   the
                   Chancerie
                   ,
                   
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   mittigation
                   of
                   that
                   strict
                   course
                   of
                   iustice
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   court
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   found
                   iust
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   court
                   of
                   acceptation
                   ,
                   some
                   are
                   accepted
                   for
                   iust
                   men
                   By
                   his
                   strict
                   iustice
                   God
                   requireth
                   that
                   we
                   keepe
                   all
                   the
                   commandements
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   but
                   one
                   ende
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   neuer
                   swarue
                   from
                   God.
                   In
                   his
                   court
                   of
                   acceptation
                   he
                   requireth
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   an
                   endeuour
                   to
                   keepe
                   all
                   ,
                   a
                   full
                   purpose
                   to
                   haue
                   respect
                   to
                   all
                   ;
                   to
                   flatter
                   our selues
                   in
                   no
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   being
                   tolde
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   readie
                   to
                   lament
                   :
                   this
                   God
                   for
                   his
                   Christ
                   accepteth
                   for
                   obedience
                   to
                   all
                   his
                   commaundements
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   end
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   generall
                   intent
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   faile
                   in
                   some
                   ,
                   God
                   iudgeth
                   the
                   lesse
                   by
                   the
                   greater
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   willing
                   to
                   lose
                   in
                   sundrie
                   cases
                   our
                   goods
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   we
                   haue
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   displease
                   God.
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   God
                   accepteth
                   for
                   continuance
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   striue
                   to
                   continue
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   fall
                   yet
                   seldome
                   ,
                   and
                   rise
                   quickly
                   ,
                   and
                   runne
                   more
                   swiftly
                   .
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   our
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   God
                   accepteth
                   vs
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   keepe
                   our
                   vocation
                   ,
                   till
                   for
                   the
                   further
                   benefit
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   we
                   be
                   called
                   for
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   readie
                   to
                   commend
                   good
                   things
                   in
                   others
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   our selues
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   wholy
                   loued
                   ,
                   euery
                   one
                   hauing
                   many
                   euill
                   things
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   if
                   when
                   and
                   where
                   sinne
                   ceaseth
                   ,
                   our
                   hatred
                   also
                   cease
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   readie
                   also
                   to
                   giue
                   him
                   our
                   helping
                   hand
                   to
                   pull
                   him
                   out
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   courts
                   of
                   men
                   we
                   may
                   say
                   boldly
                   some
                   men
                   are
                   iust
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   the
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   iust
                   in
                   their
                   generation
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   with
                   whom
                   they
                   liued
                   had
                   nothing
                   to
                   lay
                   to
                   their
                   charge
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   write
                   a
                   booke
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   (
                   as
                   Iob
                   saith
                   )
                   carie
                   it
                   on
                   their
                   foreheads
                   .
                   And
                   God
                   iudgeth
                   now
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Mediatour
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Faith
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   to
                   iudge
                   of
                   things
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   shew
                   ,
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   seeth
                   what
                   kinde
                   of
                   pleasure
                   bringeth
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   kinde
                   of
                   sorrow
                   bringeth
                   ioy
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   .
                   If
                   Moses
                   hauing
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   Aegypt
                   but
                   by
                   traditions
                   ,
                   yet
                   had
                   a
                   cleere
                   iudgement
                   of
                   things
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   ought
                   we
                   to
                   striue
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   the
                   word
                   cleerely
                   reuealed
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ?
                
                 
                   7
                   In
                   persecution
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   chiefest
                   grace
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   to
                   suffer
                   death
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   if
                   neede
                   require
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   cannot
                   attaine
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   yet
                   to
                   forsake
                   all
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   flie
                   rather
                   than
                   to
                   communicate
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   dwell
                   with
                   false
                   worshippers
                   ,
                   yeeldes
                   a
                   good
                   testimonie
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   faith
                   .
                   For
                   so
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   did
                   ,
                   yet
                   some
                   may
                   better
                   flie
                   than
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Euery
                   faith
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   iustifying
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   continueth
                   in
                   temptation
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   bringeth
                   fruite
                   in
                   patience
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   let
                   none
                   presume
                   on
                   his
                   faith
                   till
                   he
                   see
                   it
                   tried
                   by
                   temptation
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   Moses
                   had
                   a
                   weake
                   faith
                   ,
                   yet
                   was
                   he
                   carefull
                   to
                   be
                   strengthened
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   fled
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   succour
                   :
                   So
                   must
                   we
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   doings
                   and
                   troubles
                   repayre
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   prayers
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   come
                   in
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   keeping
                   measure
                   ,
                   willing
                   to
                   be
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   and
                   trusting
                   in
                   the
                   grace
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   giueth
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   10
                   By
                   faith
                   we
                   haue
                   the
                   right
                   vse
                   of
                   Gods
                   blessings
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   vnbeleefe
                   we
                   are
                   depriued
                   of
                   the
                   benefite
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   yea
                   they
                   are
                   often
                   turned
                   to
                   our
                   hurt
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   obserue
                   not
                   the
                   rules
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   giuen
                   .
                   Desire
                   we
                   then
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   pure
                   vse
                   of
                   Gods
                   blessings
                   ?
                   let
                   vs
                   by
                   ●aith
                   receiue
                   them
                   ,
                   set
                   our
                   hearts
                   vpon
                   God
                   that
                   gaue
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   seeking
                   our
                   owne
                   praise
                   ,
                   applying
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   haue
                   this
                   testimonie
                   when
                   we
                   want
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   haue
                   ioy
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   vsed
                   them
                   well
                   whiles
                   we
                   had
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   want
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   remember
                   we
                   had
                   them
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   consciences
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   abused
                   them
                   ,
                   this
                   will
                   depriue
                   vs
                   of
                   all
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   increase
                   our
                   sorrow
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   The
                   more
                   familiarly
                   God
                   commeth
                   neere
                   vs
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   goe
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   
                   great
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   by
                   faith
                   the
                   inward
                   and
                   spirituall
                   blessings
                   of
                   Gods
                   elect
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   faith
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   secret
                   curse
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   The
                   forgetting
                   of
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   our selues
                   or
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   decay
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   If
                   God
                   watch
                   ouer
                   vs
                   when
                   we
                   sleepe
                   in
                   vnbeleefe
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   will
                   he
                   doe
                   it
                   when
                   we
                   wake
                   in
                   faith
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   14
                   He
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   many
                   meanes
                   ,
                   will
                   also
                   beleeue
                   without
                   *
                   meanes
                   :
                   Gods
                   benefits
                   are
                   as
                   vailes
                   betweene
                   him
                   and
                   vs.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   15
                   The
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   aske
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   doubts
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   obserue
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   hold
                   our selues
                   within
                   the
                   compasse
                   of
                   Gods
                   truth
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   doe
                   generally
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   cannot
                   see
                   a
                   particular
                   thing
                   by
                   reason
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   aske
                   with
                   
                   reuerence
                   and
                   feare
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   dispute
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   powre
                   out
                   our
                   supplications
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   willing
                   to
                   be
                   resolued
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   willing
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   ,
                   nor
                   nourish
                   a
                   doubt
                   in
                   vs.
                   Fiftly
                   ,
                   neither
                   must
                   we
                   looke
                   for
                   miracles
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   content
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   giue
                   vs
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   the
                   certaintie
                   of
                   his
                   most
                   holy
                   will.
                   
                
                 
                   16
                   There
                   are
                   three
                   things
                   whereby
                   we
                   may
                   knowe
                   whether
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   way
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   bee
                   precious
                   and
                   deere
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   haue
                   a
                   care
                   to
                   please
                   God.
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   their
                   grosse
                   temptations
                   :
                   for
                   many
                   trusting
                   to
                   good
                   talke
                   ,
                   good
                   ed●cation
                   ,
                   
                   good
                   companie
                   ,
                   and
                   thinking
                   themselues
                   well
                   setled
                   ,
                   are
                   content
                   to
                   rest
                   in
                   these
                   meanes
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   trauell
                   not
                   to
                   see
                   their
                   inward
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   and
                   priuie
                   temptations
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   burthensome
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   vs
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   sicke
                   to
                   carrie
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   token
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   thing
                   is
                   by
                   marking
                   our
                   affections
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   loue
                   nothing
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   fauour
                   
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   feare
                   nothing
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   hauing
                   found
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   carefully
                   keepe
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   hauing
                   lost
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   bee
                   neuer
                   quiet
                   till
                   wee
                   recouer
                   it
                   ,
                   being
                   content
                   to
                   want
                   all
                   
                   things
                   to
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   staying
                   in
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   if
                   we
                   want
                   it
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   signe
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   knowe
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   our
                   affections
                   ,
                   because
                   ,
                   looke
                   where
                   willingly
                   
                   they
                   rise
                   and
                   rest
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   our
                   state
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   comfort
                   our selues
                   (
                   if
                   we
                   
                   feare
                   God
                   )
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   aduersitie
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   God
                   in
                   aduersitie
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   .
                   For
                   euerie
                   man
                   can
                   feare
                   him
                   vnder
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Pharaoh
                     ,
                     Saul
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Balaam
                   ,
                   and
                   euerie
                   man
                   can
                   praise
                   God
                   in
                   abundance
                   ,
                   as
                   who
                   praised
                   him
                   more
                   than
                   Iobs
                   wife
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ?
                
                 
                   17
                   As
                   a
                   mans
                   desire
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   groweth
                   or
                   decreaseth
                   ;
                   so
                   doth
                   his
                   endeuour
                   and
                   labour
                   
                   for
                   the
                   meanes
                   .
                   If
                   thy
                   desire
                   be
                   strong
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   not
                   light
                   occasions
                   withdraw
                   thee
                   from
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   violent
                   occasion
                   and
                   let
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   stop
                   the
                   passage
                   of
                   thine
                   endeuour
                   and
                   seeking
                   after
                   the
                   meanes
                   .
                   This
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   rule
                   to
                   measure
                   thy selfe
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   examine
                   thy
                   proceeding
                   in
                   Christianitie
                   .
                   If
                   thy
                   desire
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   but
                   weake
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   thy
                   care
                   and
                   trauaile
                   but
                   small
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   thy
                   desire
                   be
                   doubled
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   becomes
                   loue
                   ,
                   which
                   putteth
                   out
                   of
                   vs
                   a
                   vehement
                   and
                   carefull
                   trauaile
                   ,
                   and
                   seeking
                   after
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   of
                   auoyding
                   the
                   contrarie
                   meanes
                   that
                   may
                   withdraw
                   thee
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   quench
                   thy
                   desire
                   .
                   None
                   can
                   hunger
                   but
                   hee
                   that
                   feeleth
                   himselfe
                   emptie
                   :
                   no
                   maruaile
                   then
                   if
                   hee
                   haue
                   no
                   hunger
                   ,
                   which
                   feeleth
                   not
                   his
                   owne
                   wants
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   feeling
                   is
                   the
                   fountaine
                   of
                   hunger
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   our
                   feeling
                   be
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   hunger
                   is
                   after
                   righteousnes
                   and
                   holines
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   feeling
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   hunger
                   after
                   righteousnes
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   where
                   hunger
                   after
                   
                   righteousnes
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   also
                   feeling
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   exceeding
                   hunger
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   needs
                   an
                   exceeding
                   feeling
                   :
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   
                   
                   small
                   and
                   feeble
                   hunger
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   small
                   and
                   feeble
                   ●eeling
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   vnpossible
                   to
                   be
                   otherwise
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   feeleth
                   his
                   owne
                   deadnes
                   ,
                   wants
                   ,
                   and
                   impuritie
                   in
                   euery
                   commandement
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   vnpossible
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   touch
                   of
                   glorie
                   and
                   dread
                   of
                   the
                   bondage
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   should
                   breed
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ingender
                   in
                   his
                   minde
                   an
                   extreame
                   hunger
                   and
                   desire
                   of
                   vprightnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   obedience
                   in
                   euery
                   commaundement
                   .
                   The
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   haue
                   then
                   to
                   comfort
                   themselues
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   feele
                   their
                   impurenes
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   want
                   of
                   vprightnes
                   in
                   euery
                   commandement
                   ,
                   and
                   deadnes
                   to
                   goodnes
                   For
                   this
                   feare
                   of
                   bondage
                   to
                   sinne
                   and
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   feeling
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   wants
                   and
                   impuritie
                   is
                   quicknes
                   ,
                   and
                   liuing
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   quicknes
                   and
                   life
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   life
                   or
                   liuing
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   called
                   regeneration
                   and
                   life
                   euerlasting
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   weigh
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   the
                   quickning
                   that
                   is
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   to
                   hunger
                   after
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   examine
                   deepely
                   and
                   weigh
                   that
                   more
                   than
                   we
                   doe
                   the
                   feeling
                   of
                   our
                   confused
                   estate
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   find
                   great
                   comfort
                   in
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   great
                   light
                   in
                   darknes
                   .
                   I
                   know
                   indeed
                   the
                   reprobate
                   or
                   wicked
                   are
                   quickned
                   in
                   some
                   sort
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     But
                     yet
                  
                   
                   
                     they
                     tast
                     not
                     of
                     this
                     worke
                     of
                     his
                     spirit
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     of
                     mercie
                     by
                     loue
                     of
                     righteousnes
                     :
                  
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   it
                   doe
                   liue
                   so
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   feeling
                   of
                   Gods
                   eternall
                   iudgement
                   without
                   mercy
                   ,
                   liuing
                   continually
                   in
                   hatred
                   of
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   bondage
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   Sathan
                   .
                
                 
                   18
                   He
                   that
                   feareth
                   hardnes
                   of
                   heart
                   if
                   he
                   can
                   but
                   sigh
                   and
                   groane
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   feeleth
                   
                   his
                   hardnes
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   much
                   comfort
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   testimonie
                   that
                   his
                   heart
                   is
                   not
                   altogether
                   hardened
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   thou
                   feelest
                   sorrow
                   indeed
                   ,
                   although
                   thou
                   weepest
                   not
                   ,
                   yet
                   thou
                   maist
                   gather
                   comfort
                   ,
                   considering
                   that
                   that
                   sorrow
                   is
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   loue
                   and
                   hunger
                   after
                   God
                   :
                   if
                   thy
                   assaults
                   be
                   distrust
                   ,
                   pride
                   ,
                   arrogancie
                   ,
                   ambition
                   ,
                   enuie
                   ,
                   concupiscence
                   as
                   hot
                   as
                   the
                   fire
                   of
                   the
                   furnace
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   long
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   Sathan
                   layeth
                   on
                   oyle
                   in
                   great
                   measure
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   measure
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   wonderfull
                   strength
                   &
                   goodnes
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   thou
                   standest
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   thy
                   prayers
                   be
                   dull
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   wearisomnes
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   strife
                   and
                   waies
                   also
                   to
                   all
                   goodnes
                   be
                   so
                   hard
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   tell
                   whether
                   thou
                   striuest
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   punishment
                   or
                   loue
                   of
                   so
                   good
                   a
                   father
                   :
                   yet
                   if
                   thou
                   feelest
                   this
                   in
                   thy selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   wantest
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   desirest
                   to
                   loue
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   better
                   ,
                   being
                   wearied
                   and
                   tired
                   with
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   desirest
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   simple
                   obedience
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   then
                   comfort
                   thy selfe
                   .
                
                 
                   19
                   The
                   feeling
                   of
                   sinne
                   with
                   wearisomenes
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   sicknes
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   earnest
                   of
                   our
                   regeneration
                   .
                   Gods
                   children
                   are
                   often
                   diseased
                   ,
                   and
                   sore
                   troubled
                   ,
                   
                     In
                     that
                     they
                     cannot
                     make
                     a
                     difference
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     skirmish
                     and
                     agony
                     betweene
                     the
                     motion
                     to
                     any
                     euill
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     consent
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     :
                  
                   For
                   oftentimes
                   euill
                   motions
                   doe
                   so
                   possesse
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   set
                   downe
                   so
                   strongly
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   weepe
                   ,
                   pray
                   ,
                   meditate
                   (
                   which
                   be
                   the
                   best
                   remedies
                   to
                   cure
                   them
                   )
                   yea
                   though
                   they
                   feele
                   them
                   with
                   irkesomnes
                   and
                   wearisomenes
                   as
                   we
                   feele
                   sicknes
                   in
                   our
                   bodies
                   :
                   yet
                   they
                   lie
                   there
                   continually
                   without
                   diminishing
                   ,
                   excepting
                   delight
                   ,
                   &c.
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   therefore
                   so
                   vex
                   and
                   martyr
                   our selues
                   with
                   disquietnes
                   of
                   minde
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   pestered
                   and
                   stinged
                   with
                   wicked
                   motions
                   &
                   assaults
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   vs
                   quiet
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   suffer
                   our selues
                   to
                   be
                   hindred
                   with
                   sicknes
                   of
                   bōdie
                   and
                   mind
                   ,
                   by
                   meanes
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   vnprofitable
                   to
                   our selues
                   &
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Gods
                   Church
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   godly
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   freed
                   from
                   sin
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   snared
                   with
                   euill
                   motions
                   ,
                   delusions
                   ,
                   vaine
                   fantasies
                   and
                   imaginations
                   .
                   
                   The
                   body
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   wicked
                   motions
                   and
                   affections
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   out
                   of
                   vs
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   liue
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   almost
                   continually
                   boyling
                   and
                   walloping
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   foming
                   out
                   such
                   filthie
                   froth
                   and
                   stinking
                   sauour
                   into
                   our
                   mindes
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   poison
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   most
                   detestable
                   to
                   the
                   minde
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   which
                   is
                   renewed
                   by
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   so
                   loathsome
                   that
                   it
                   maketh
                   it
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ashamed
                   and
                   abashed
                   to
                   see
                   into
                   so
                   filthie
                   a
                   stie
                   and
                   sinke
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   greatly
                   discourageth
                   and
                   astonisheth
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   makes
                   vs
                   oftentimes
                   to
                   quaile
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                   would
                   corrupt
                   and
                   defile
                   the
                   part
                   regenerate
                   :
                   for
                   mightie
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   raging
                   is
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   20
                   
                     Martin
                     Luther
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   trie
                   and
                   know
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   effectually
                   called
                   and
                   grafted
                   into
                   Christs
                   body
                   or
                   not
                   by
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   feeleth
                   his
                   heart
                   cheared
                   and
                   sweetned
                   by
                   the
                   feeling
                   of
                   Gods
                   promises
                   and
                   fauour
                   written
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   so
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   
                   hath
                   forthwith
                   regard
                   of
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   helpeth
                   him
                   as
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   careth
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   lendeth
                   him
                   ,
                   giueth
                   him
                   ,
                   comforteth
                   and
                   counselleth
                   him
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   briefly
                   he
                   is
                   grieued
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   none
                   ,
                   towards
                   whom
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   seruiceable
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   patient
                   ,
                   tractable
                   ,
                   and
                   truly
                   friends
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   esteeme
                   the
                   temporall
                   pleasure
                   and
                   pride
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   he
                   iudgeth
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   defameth
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   interpreteth
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   part
                   .
                   Finally
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   he
                   seeth
                   not
                   the
                   matter
                   goe
                   well
                   with
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   fainteth
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   waxeth
                   cold
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   he
                   prayeth
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   reprooueth
                   him
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   calling
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   sore
                   grieued
                   if
                   any
                   commit
                   any
                   thing
                   against
                   God
                   or
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   &
                   all
                   this
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   the
                   roote
                   &
                   sap
                   of
                   Gods
                   grace
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   bountifulnes
                   ,
                   loue
                   and
                   goodnes
                   of
                   Christ
                   hath
                   sprinckled
                   and
                   replenished
                   his
                   heart
                   with
                   sweetnes
                   and
                   loue
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   pleasure
                   and
                   ioy
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   to
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   grieued
                   for
                   his
                   sinnes
                   as
                   Samuel
                   for
                   Saul
                   .
                
                 
                   21
                   Whosoeuer
                   is
                   ioyned
                   to
                   Christ
                   for
                   his
                   iustification
                   ,
                   must
                   also
                   be
                   ioyned
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   
                   sanctification
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   redeemed
                   vnto
                   holines
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   vncleannes
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   we
                   take
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   an
                   harlot
                   ?
                   or
                   why
                   should
                   we
                   make
                   the
                   temple
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   a
                   stie
                   for
                   Sathan
                   ?
                   Shall
                   we
                   do
                   such
                   iniurie
                   to
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   shall
                   we
                   doe
                   such
                   violence
                   to
                   the
                   temple
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   spirit
                   ?
                   shall
                   we
                   rather
                   be
                   rotten
                   impes
                   ,
                   and
                   grow
                   in
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   than
                   remaine
                   in
                   the
                   roote
                   ,
                   and
                   spring
                   in
                   Christ
                   ?
                   If
                   Christ
                   his
                   crosse
                   be
                   as
                   a
                   Chariot
                   of
                   triumph
                   ,
                   if
                   Christ
                   his
                   passion
                   to
                   free
                   vs
                   from
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   entrance
                   so
                   grieuous
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   so
                   lamentable
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   our
                   vnthankfulnes
                   by
                   remaining
                   still
                   in
                   our
                   corruption
                   ,
                   to
                   let
                   him
                   loose
                   his
                   labour
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   wherein
                   as
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   care
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   ;
                   so
                   we
                   manifest
                   an
                   open
                   contempt
                   of
                   his
                   most
                   pretious
                   Passion
                   ,
                   well
                   worthie
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   vnworthie
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   liue
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   choise
                   being
                   set
                   before
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   chuse
                   rather
                   to
                   be
                   murdered
                   with
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   rescued
                   to
                   life
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   For
                   iustly
                   is
                   the
                   reward
                   promised
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   ouercome
                   ▪
                   Reuel
                   .
                   3.
                   15.
                   12.
                   22.
                   that
                   
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   will
                   not
                   onely
                   strangle
                   &
                   presse
                   out
                   the
                   breath
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   close
                   vp
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   it
                   at
                   the
                   fall
                   and
                   death
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   follow
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   graue
                   ,
                   and
                   couer
                   it
                   with
                   moules
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   it
                   neuer
                   rise
                   againe
                   .
                   Not
                   that
                   we
                   thinke
                   that
                   sinne
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   is
                   so
                   wholy
                   martyred
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   sinne
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   weakened
                   ,
                   counting
                   it
                   a
                   rebell
                   to
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   Prince
                   ouer
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   sanctification
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   a
                   Serpent
                   cut
                   in
                   diuers
                   peeces
                   hath
                   but
                   certaine
                   relicks
                   
                   of
                   poyson
                   and
                   remnants
                   of
                   fiercenes
                   in
                   the
                   maimed
                   members
                   ,
                   and
                   mangled
                   parts
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   exercise
                   the
                   like
                   violence
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   whole
                   and
                   perfectly
                   membred
                   :
                   so
                   howsoeuer
                   some
                   relicks
                   of
                   sins
                   remaine
                   in
                   our
                   old
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   our
                   martyred
                   Adam
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   hath
                   no
                   such
                   force
                   or
                   fiercenes
                   to
                   preuaile
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   it
                   perfect
                   age
                   ,
                   like
                   rather
                   a
                   mightie
                   Monarch
                   than
                   a
                   poore
                   prisoner
                   .
                
                 
                   22
                   It
                   is
                   vsuall
                   either
                   in
                   deliuering
                   or
                   hearing
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   to
                   seuer
                   &
                   disioyne
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   nature
                   are
                   conioyned
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   Thus
                   some
                   deale
                   in
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     iust
                     shall
                     liue
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   forget
                   the
                   former
                   proposition
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     iust
                     shall
                     liue
                  
                   .
                   For
                   here
                   are
                   two
                   doctrines
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   iust
                   must
                   liue
                   by
                   faith
                   ;
                   then
                   that
                   he
                   must
                   not
                   liue
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   be
                   iust
                   .
                   Here
                   must
                   be
                   no
                   seuering
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   coupled
                   together
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXVIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Feare
                   .
                
                 
                   MAny
                   causes
                   we
                   haue
                   to
                   feare
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   perseuerance
                   we
                   should
                   
                   leaue
                   our
                   estate
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   danger
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   swept
                   and
                   garnished
                   ,
                   
                   yet
                   the
                   diuell
                   at
                   his
                   comming
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   accepted
                   and
                   make
                   his
                   reenter
                   into
                   vs
                   againe
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   another
                   feare
                   ,
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   offence
                   ,
                   least
                   by
                   our
                   halting
                   we
                   should
                   draw
                   others
                   after
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   weaken
                   their
                   hands
                   and
                   their
                   knees
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   feare
                   is
                   of
                   comforting
                   our
                   enemies
                   and
                   of
                   
                   grieuing
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   haue
                   beene
                   our
                   defence
                   :
                   I
                   meane
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   who
                   
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   comforted
                   in
                   the
                   perseuerance
                   of
                   the
                   iust
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   mourne
                   at
                   the
                   falles
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   2
                   True
                   feare
                   hath
                   many
                   properties
                   ,
                   as
                   first
                   it
                   breeds
                   in
                   vs
                   a
                   maruellous
                   humilitie
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   see
                   in
                   Iacob
                   who
                   was
                   much
                   afraid
                   of
                   his
                   brother
                   Esau
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   comming
                   towards
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   he
                   falles
                   down
                   seuen
                   times
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   feare
                   humbling
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   bring
                   vs
                   to
                   himselfe
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   the
                   Lord
                   takes
                   great
                   delight
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                   because
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   humilitie
                   hath
                   done
                   greater
                   things
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   than
                   euer
                   hee
                   did
                   in
                   his
                   glorie
                   :
                   for
                   being
                   God
                   and
                   vouchsafing
                   to
                   bee
                   humbled
                   euen
                   to
                   a
                   worme
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   done
                   vs
                   more
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   glorious
                   things
                   ,
                   than
                   euer
                   hee
                   did
                   whiles
                   hee
                   was
                   among
                   
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                   
                     Now
                     the
                     world
                     is
                     full
                     of
                     such
                     proud
                     spirits
                     that
                     nothing
                     can
                     qualifie
                     them
                     .
                  
                   A
                   second
                   qualitie
                   of
                   feare
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   credulous
                   .
                   This
                   againe
                   wee
                   see
                   in
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   one
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   his
                   brother
                   came
                   against
                   him
                   so
                   well
                   furnished
                   ,
                   he
                   feared
                   greatly
                   ,
                   yet
                   disputed
                   not
                   long
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   our
                   age
                   to
                   dispute
                   and
                   gaine
                   say
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   say
                   surely
                   though
                   you
                   be
                   of
                   such
                   an
                   opinion
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   ,
                   thinke
                   as
                   you
                   will
                   ,
                   I
                   thinke
                   thus
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   our
                   dealings
                   are
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   doubts
                   and
                   so
                   ambiguous
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   there
                   neuer
                   had
                   been
                   world
                   before
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   though
                   now
                   it
                   were
                   high
                   midnight
                   in
                   Poperie
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   qualitie
                   in
                   feare
                   is
                   diligence
                   :
                   This
                   also
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   Iacobs
                   example
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   marueilously
                   studious
                   to
                   salute
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   disposing
                   wisely
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   and
                   cattell
                   in
                   the
                   best
                   order
                   he
                   could
                   ,
                   to
                   preuent
                   his
                   brothers
                   furie
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   kindly
                   thing
                   to
                   feare
                   at
                   Gods
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   when
                   the
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   were
                   denounced
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   noted
                   as
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   great
                   deadnesse
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   most
                   
                   wretched
                   sinner
                   were
                   not
                   smitten
                   with
                   terrour
                   ,
                   &
                   hee
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   degree
                   of
                   reprobation
                   ,
                   as
                   Pharaoh
                   feared
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   an
                   iron
                   rod
                   easily
                   to
                   breake
                   an
                   earthen
                   pot
                   :
                   But
                   for
                   promises
                   to
                   bring
                   vs
                   to
                   feare
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   strange
                   a
                   thing
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   nature
                   that
                   thin
                   water
                   should
                   breake
                   a
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   some
                   bodies
                   there
                   be
                   of
                   so
                   weake
                   substance
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   
                   thing
                   wil
                   dissolue
                   them
                   .
                   Such
                   is
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   seeing
                   and
                   finding
                   in
                   themselues
                   
                   a
                   great
                   vnworthinesse
                   ,
                   to
                   inherite
                   such
                   gracious
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   euer
                   readie
                   to
                   melt
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   breake
                   in
                   sunder
                   ,
                   as
                   beaten
                   with
                   an
                   iron
                   rod.
                   Wherefore
                   if
                   wee
                   can
                   thus
                   feare
                   
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   in
                   feare
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   haue
                   a
                   good
                   testimony
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   consciences
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   good
                   feare
                   ,
                   because
                   tasting
                   how
                   gracious
                   and
                   marueilous
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   we
                   feare
                   least
                   we
                   should
                   lose
                   so
                   good
                   and
                   so
                   gracious
                   a
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   be
                   stricken
                   with
                   feare
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   lie
                   not
                   in
                   it
                   willingly
                   ,
                   but
                   being
                   humbled
                   therewith
                   ,
                   search
                   our
                   owne
                   corruption
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   bee
                   moued
                   to
                   enquire
                   further
                   after
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   The
                   wicked
                   feare
                   not
                   ,
                   before
                   affliction
                   commeth
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   feare
                   too
                   much
                   :
                   the
                   
                   godly
                   feare
                   before
                   it
                   comes
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   their
                   feare
                   ceaseth
                   .
                   For
                   impietie
                   triumpheth
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   and
                   trembleth
                   in
                   aduersitie
                   :
                   but
                   pietie
                   trembleth
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   and
                   triumpheth
                   in
                   aduersitie
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   If
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   deare
                   seruants
                   of
                   God
                   were
                   afraid
                   when
                   hee
                   did
                   appeare
                   in
                   mercie
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   the
                   confusion
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   be
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   commeth
                   to
                   iudgement
                   ?
                   
                   Wee
                   cannot
                   be
                   prepared
                   to
                   receiue
                   God
                   his
                   mercie
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   wee
                   be
                   striken
                   with
                   a
                   reuerent
                   feare
                   ,
                   both
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   sinfull
                   ;
                   God
                   is
                   alwayes
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   feared
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Many
                   men
                   maruell
                   how
                   men
                   bee
                   so
                   smitten
                   with
                   such
                   feares
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   despaire
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   beleeue
                   :
                   but
                   these
                   neuer
                   consider
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   hardning
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   by
                   a
                   carnall
                   admiration
                   are
                   depriued
                   of
                   all
                   profiting
                   by
                   such
                   examples
                   .
                   In
                   all
                   things
                   we
                   should
                   turne
                   our
                   eyes
                   from
                   man
                   and
                   onely
                   behold
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   hee
                   which
                   maketh
                   our
                   enemies
                   to
                   loue
                   vs
                   ,
                   our
                   inferiours
                   to
                   obey
                   vs
                   ,
                   our
                   friends
                   to
                   hate
                   vs
                   ,
                   our
                   superiours
                   to
                   loth
                   vs.
                   If
                   we
                   had
                   this
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   we
                   would
                   surely
                   cast
                   off
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   man
                   and
                   flatterie
                   ,
                   and
                   striue
                   to
                   feare
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   sinceritie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   knowe
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   preuaile
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   shal
                   preuaile
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   successe
                   in
                   our
                   affaires
                   ,
                   or
                   see
                   his
                   loue
                   in
                   our
                   correction
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   exercising
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   The
                   people
                   of
                   Israel
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   feare
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   destroyed
                   their
                   enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   spared
                   them
                   :
                   This
                   fruit
                   we
                   must
                   haue
                   in
                   vs
                   of
                   all
                   Gods
                   works
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   they
                   .
                   They
                   did
                   not
                   
                   onely
                   feare
                   but
                   also
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   which
                   sheweth
                   their
                   feare
                   to
                   be
                   godly
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   feare
                   onely
                   is
                   godly
                   which
                   is
                   mingled
                   with
                   faith
                   .
                   Then
                   whatsoeuer
                   feare
                   wee
                   haue
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   nothing
                   ,
                   except
                   
                   it
                   either
                   confirme
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   doe
                   turne
                   vs
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   beleeue
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   smiteth
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   his
                   enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   giueth
                   courage
                   to
                   his
                   children
                   as
                   pleaseth
                   him
                   ,
                   Ioshua
                   2.
                   9.
                   
                   Deut.
                   2.
                   25.
                   28.
                   18.
                   
                   And
                   if
                   of
                   this
                   we
                   were
                   throughly
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   then
                   would
                   wee
                   neuer
                   feare
                   in
                   any
                   good
                   cause
                   ,
                   then
                   could
                   not
                   the
                   policy
                   nor
                   power
                   of
                   men
                   dismay
                   vs.
                   Againe
                   ,
                   wee
                   would
                   be
                   warie
                   to
                   deale
                   against
                   any
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   least
                   while
                   we
                   striue
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   resist
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   10
                   Ioseph
                   might
                   haue
                   had
                   many
                   excuses
                   when
                   he
                   laid
                   vp
                   the
                   mony
                   in
                   Pharaohs
                   house
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   hee
                   had
                   Gods
                   people
                   to
                   prouide
                   for
                   ,
                   hee
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   espied
                   ,
                   yet
                   did
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   truly
                   grafted
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   stay
                   him
                   from
                   vnfaithfull
                   dealing
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   bee
                   noted
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   causeth
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   wee
                   might
                   seeme
                   to
                   haue
                   excuse
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   we
                   could
                   escape
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   law
                   is
                   not
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   iust
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   vniust
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   the
                   commandement
                   onely
                   doe
                   keepe
                   vs
                   in
                   obedience
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   receiued
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   if
                   then
                   we
                   will
                   either
                   trust
                   others
                   or
                   be
                   trusted
                   our selues
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   teach
                   and
                   learne
                   this
                   feare
                   of
                   God.
                   In
                   that
                   Ioseph
                   would
                   not
                   deale
                   vnfaithfully
                   with
                   a
                   tyrant
                   ,
                   wee
                   learne
                   to
                   vse
                   iustice
                   toward
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   loue
                   ,
                   who
                   because
                   they
                   thinke
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   theirs
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   come
                   by
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   .
                   In
                   that
                   Ioseph
                   would
                   doe
                   nothing
                   without
                   Pharaohs
                   consent
                   ,
                   wee
                   learne
                   to
                   doe
                   nothing
                   without
                   those
                   ordinarie
                   meanes
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXIX
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Friendship
                   ,
                   familiaritie
                   ,
                   familie
                   and
                   Fathers
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   friendship
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   saue
                   themselues
                   they
                   wil
                   endanger
                   their
                   friends
                   :
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Israel
                   with
                   Iehosaphat
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Chron.
                   18.
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   Wee
                   must
                   beware
                   that
                   wee
                   neuer
                   further
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   wee
                   loue
                   
                   God
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   loue
                   them
                   whom
                   God
                   loueth
                   ,
                   and
                   hate
                   them
                   whom
                   God
                   hateth
                   ,
                   Psalme
                   15.
                   4.
                   139.
                   21.
                   22.
                   how
                   dare
                   many
                   then
                   ,
                   hand
                   ouer
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   choise
                   ,
                   bee
                   friendes
                   and
                   ioyne
                   in
                   league
                   with
                   Gods
                   enemies
                   ?
                   Prouerbs
                   29.
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   We
                   may
                   haue
                   familiaritie
                   with
                   some
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   ,
                   though
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   great
                   loue
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   misliking
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   nor
                   loue
                   of
                   heresies
                   :
                   But
                   our
                   acquaintāce
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   beware
                   our
                   league
                   proceed
                   neither
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   matter
                   of
                   mariage
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   The
                   sinne
                   of
                   the
                   master
                   of
                   the
                   familie
                   ,
                   indangereth
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   familie
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   wee
                   see
                   in
                   Abimelech
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   seruants
                   to
                   couenant
                   with
                   their
                   masters
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   so
                   serue
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   serue
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   When
                   wee
                   haue
                   met
                   our
                   friends
                   and
                   haue
                   done
                   our
                   ciuil
                   dutie
                   of
                   salutation
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   there
                   rest
                   ,
                   but
                   proceed
                   to
                   talke
                   of
                   spirituall
                   matters
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   edifie
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   He
                   is
                   a
                   diuell
                   that
                   is
                   euill
                   among
                   good
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   good
                   among
                   euill
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   We
                   become
                   often
                   hardned
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   in
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   
                   presume
                   too
                   much
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   goodnes
                   of
                   another
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   9
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   acquaintance
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   for
                   a
                   good
                   cause
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   Moses
                   taketh
                   Aaron
                   and
                   Hur
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   knowing
                   his
                   owne
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   though
                   otherwise
                   we
                   see
                   hee
                   was
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   rare
                   graces
                   and
                   great
                   strength
                   .
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   often
                   saide
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   euer
                   some
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   are
                   sent
                   by
                   two
                   and
                   two
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   might
                   help
                   another
                   Christs
                   also
                   sometimes
                   takes
                   Peter
                   and
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   neede
                   so
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   leaue
                   vs
                   an
                   example
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   follow
                   ,
                   being
                   ready
                   to
                   vse
                   all
                   helps
                   for
                   our
                   infirmities
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   shal
                   offer
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   stay
                   in
                   our selues
                   but
                   vse
                   the
                   aduice
                   of
                   others
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   it
                   is
                   saide
                   ,
                   that
                   two
                   haue
                   better
                   wages
                   than
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   if
                   one
                   fall
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   may
                   raise
                   him
                   vp
                   .
                   Where
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   
                   
                   when
                   men
                   agree
                   together
                   one
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   set
                   on
                   fire
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   consent
                   together
                   ;
                   for
                   a
                   threefold
                   cord
                   is
                   not
                   easily
                   broken
                   :
                   yea
                   though
                   wee
                   take
                   such
                   to
                   vs
                   as
                   are
                   inferiour
                   to
                   vs
                   in
                   gifts
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   them
                   may
                   helpe
                   vs
                   :
                   as
                   Hur
                   was
                   farre
                   inferiour
                   to
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   Moses
                   was
                   strengthened
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   
                   And
                   where
                   as
                   Moses
                   in
                   prayer
                   takes
                   but
                   two
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   wee
                   learne
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   choise
                   of
                   our
                   companie
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   but
                   few
                   being
                   faithfull
                   may
                   more
                   profit
                   vs
                   and
                   preuaile
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   great
                   multitude
                   which
                   haue
                   but
                   a
                   shew
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   Great
                   is
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   Ioseph
                   could
                   not
                   dissemble
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   faine
                   to
                   bee
                   alone
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   more
                   freely
                   breake
                   foorth
                   in
                   teares
                   to
                   his
                   breathrē
                   .
                   Yea
                   euen
                   that
                   rough
                   Esau
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   his
                   brother
                   Iacob
                   a
                   farre
                   off
                   his
                   heart
                   melted
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   like
                   as
                   
                   no
                   affection
                   of
                   loue
                   and
                   liking
                   is
                   so
                   vehement
                   whilest
                   it
                   lasteth
                   ,
                   so
                   no
                   contention
                   is
                   so
                   bitter
                   and
                   so
                   deadly
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   brethren
                   .
                   A
                   Christall
                   broken
                   will
                   neuer
                   be
                   set
                   together
                   againe
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   water
                   will
                   prooue
                   so
                   exceeding
                   colde
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   been
                   once
                   heate
                   .
                   
                   Wherefore
                   let
                   men
                   endeuour
                   by
                   all
                   meanes
                   to
                   cherish
                   naturall
                   affection
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rather
                   
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   prophecieth
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   dayes
                   men
                   shall
                   want
                   naturall
                   affection
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   Fathers
                   wee
                   commonly
                   count
                   and
                   call
                   them
                   of
                   whom
                   wee
                   are
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                   or
                   vnder
                   whom
                   we
                   are
                   by
                   gouernment
                   ,
                   whether
                   ecclesiasticall
                   or
                   ciuill
                   :
                   or
                   behind
                   whom
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   age
                   and
                   in
                   gifts
                   .
                   Augustine
                   consesseth
                   he
                   rebelled
                   against
                   his
                   father
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   refused
                   
                   the
                   instruction
                   of
                   his
                   mother
                   on
                   earth
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   thē
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   see
                   what
                   shee
                   did
                   ,
                   yet
                   now
                   I
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   O
                   Lord
                   speakest
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   shee
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   instruction
                   was
                   refused
                   when
                   her
                   teaching
                   was
                   neglected
                   .
                   Needfull
                   it
                   is
                   then
                   for
                   fathers
                   to
                   bee
                   taught
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   bee
                   fathers
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   heard
                   wherein
                   they
                   doe
                   teach
                   from
                   God.
                   Ciuill
                   fathers
                   are
                   carefully
                   to
                   furnish
                   themselues
                   with
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   learne
                   to
                   know
                   when
                   to
                   strike
                   and
                   when
                   not
                   to
                   strike
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   strike
                   when
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   command
                   them
                   ,
                   what
                   are
                   they
                   better
                   than
                   murtherers
                   ?
                   If
                   they
                   strike
                   not
                   when
                   God
                   commandeth
                   ,
                   what
                   doe
                   they
                   but
                   charge
                   vpon
                   themselues
                   the
                   sinne
                   and
                   punishment
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   That
                   our
                   spirituall
                   fathers
                   had
                   need
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   teacher
                   ,
                   if
                   euer
                   they
                   meane
                   to
                   teach
                   aright
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   grant
                   ?
                   vpon
                   whom
                   if
                   God
                   vouchsafeth
                   sound
                   learning
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   water
                   powred
                   to
                   the
                   rootes
                   of
                   an
                   Oliue
                   tree
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   is
                   shed
                   out
                   the
                   moysture
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   branches
                   :
                   or
                   as
                   a
                   dew
                   falling
                   vpon
                   the
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   raine
                   resteth
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   trickleth
                   downe
                   into
                   the
                   neather
                   skirts
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   the
                   vallies
                   florish
                   as
                   the
                   fieldes
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   blessed
                   .
                   Greene
                   wits
                   are
                   as
                   greene
                   wood
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   are
                   beautiful
                   to
                   the
                   shewe
                   ,
                   
                   yet
                   in
                   triall
                   they
                   are
                   discouered
                   ;
                   yet
                   if
                   the
                   younger
                   sort
                   be
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   the
                   ancient
                   in
                   dayes
                   may
                   instruct
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   gray
                   heads
                   be
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   reade
                   them
                   the
                   rules
                   of
                   instruction
                   ?
                   If
                   youth
                   offend
                   ,
                   the
                   aged
                   will
                   rebuke
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   aged
                   offend
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   tell
                   them
                   ▪
                   If
                   they
                   count
                   it
                   contempt
                   to
                   be
                   taught
                   &
                   admonished
                   by
                   their
                   inferiours
                   ,
                   their
                   contempt
                   shall
                   confound
                   them
                   with
                   shame
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   how
                   in
                   steed
                   of
                   being
                   honoured
                   for
                   their
                   age
                   and
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   they
                   grow
                   to
                   bee
                   despised
                   for
                   their
                   ignorance
                   and
                   manners
                   most
                   vnseemly
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   rare
                   ,
                   in
                   writing
                   to
                   our
                   friends
                   ,
                   to
                   admonish
                   them
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXX
                  
                   .
                   How
                   to
                   profit
                   and
                   to
                   examine
                   our selues
                   when
                   Friends
                   forsake
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   an
                   vsuall
                   Euill
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   sometimes
                   shall
                   be
                   forsaken
                   euen
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   kind
                   red
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   though
                   hee
                   came
                   vnto
                   them
                   laying
                   open
                   his
                   pittifull
                   estate
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   put
                   them
                   in
                   minde
                   of
                   the
                   brother-hood
                   had
                   betweene
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   vrgeth
                   them
                   with
                   their
                   promise
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   sueth
                   in
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   his
                   need
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   
                     IESVS
                     CHRIST
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   chargeth
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   naturall
                   affection
                   ;
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   deaffe
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   his
                   moane
                   .
                   Strange
                   ,
                   yet
                   an
                   vsuall
                   euill
                   it
                   hath
                   bene
                   heretofore
                   ,
                   is
                   now
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   bee
                   heereafter
                   .
                   
                   Wherefore
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   profitable
                   to
                   learne
                   ,
                   how
                   wee
                   shall
                   stand
                   affected
                   in
                   this
                   triall
                   before
                   the
                   Lord.
                   The
                   best
                   way
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   haue
                   done
                   ,
                   to
                   repine
                   at
                   this
                   euill
                   as
                   at
                   a
                   thing
                   but
                   lately
                   sprung
                   vp
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Who
                   was
                   euer
                   so
                   forsaken
                   of
                   his
                   friends
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   ?
                   who
                   was
                   euer
                   so
                   vnkindly
                   dealt
                   with
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   neuer
                   so
                   wicked
                   ,
                   mens
                   hearts
                   were
                   neuer
                   so
                   hard
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   surest
                   course
                   is
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   our
                   owne
                   soules
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   looke
                   what
                   fruite
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   reape
                   
                   vnder
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   affliction
                   either
                   punisheth
                   some
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   proueth
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   or
                   worketh
                   in
                   vs
                   some
                   further
                   mortification
                   ,
                   or
                   stirreth
                   vs
                   vp
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   carefull
                   vsing
                   of
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   earnest
                   contempt
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   hungrie
                   longing
                   for
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   First
                   therefore
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   examine
                   our selues
                   in
                   this
                   vnkindnes
                   of
                   our
                   friends
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   whether
                   heretofore
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   offered
                   some
                   vnkindnes
                   vnto
                   our
                   friendes
                   ,
                   whereby
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   iust
                   iudgement
                   should
                   meete
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   raising
                   vs
                   vp
                   others
                   to
                   deale
                   vnnaturallie
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   punish
                   our
                   vnnaturall
                   dealing
                   with
                   others
                   .
                   If
                   herein
                   our
                   conscience
                   condemne
                   vs
                   not
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   reach
                   out
                   this
                   examination
                   a
                   degree
                   further
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   vs
                   see
                   whether
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   sought
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   man
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whether
                   wee
                   loued
                   not
                   our
                   friends
                   rather
                   carnally
                   than
                   spiritually
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   beene
                   instruments
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   sinning
                   ,
                   or
                   we
                   ourselues
                   lie
                   not
                   in
                   some
                   secret
                   sin
                   vnrepented
                   of
                   .
                   If
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   
                   wee
                   be
                   guiltie
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   the
                   vnkindnes
                   of
                   our
                   friends
                   correcteth
                   somewhat
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   either
                   our
                   preposterous
                   and
                   fleshly
                   loue
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   corruption
                   ,
                   louing
                   for
                   backe
                   and
                   bellie
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   all
                   this
                   our
                   hearts
                   doe
                   acquite
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   trie
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   whether
                   we
                   loue
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   sake
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   hire
                   ,
                   whether
                   we
                   follow
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   our
                   well
                   doing
                   is
                   rewarded
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   wee
                   are
                   carefull
                   for
                   the
                   zeale
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   glorie
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   our
                   afflictions
                   to
                   walke
                   with
                   him
                   :
                   although
                   he
                   vtterly
                   vncase
                   and
                   strip
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   ornaments
                   .
                   Such
                   indeede
                   is
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   temptation
                   ,
                   such
                   are
                   our
                   fruites
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   bee
                   in
                   the
                   triall
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   giue
                   a
                   cleere
                   testimonie
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   when
                   being
                   destitute
                   of
                   all
                   helpe
                   we
                   can
                   behold
                   God
                   taking
                   vs
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   :
                   
                     Though
                     my
                     father
                     and
                     my
                     mother
                     will
                     forsake
                     me
                     ,
                     yet
                     God
                     will
                     take
                     me
                     vp
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   27.
                   when
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   man
                   forsaking
                   vs
                   we
                   doubt
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   helpe
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   world
                   frowning
                   on
                   vs
                   ,
                   wee
                   see
                   the
                   Lord
                   fauouring
                   vs.
                   To
                   which
                   end
                   the
                   Lord
                   oft
                   sequestreth
                   our
                   friends
                   ,
                   farre
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   knit
                   and
                   glue
                   vs
                   neerer
                   to
                   himselfe
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   common
                   corruption
                   in
                   vs
                   to
                   stay
                   our selues
                   too
                   confidently
                   in
                   our
                   friends
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   childe
                   too
                   trustingly
                   and
                   wholie
                   to
                   depend
                   on
                   his
                   fathers
                   prouiding
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   wife
                   only
                   to
                   see
                   &
                   search
                   helpe
                   in
                   her
                   husband
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   seruant
                   to
                   count
                   his
                   master
                   as
                   his
                   God
                   in
                   relieuing
                   him
                   :
                   which
                   vnbeliefe
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   too
                   much
                   trust
                   in
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   cleere
                   the
                   case
                   before
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   putteth
                   man
                   from
                   this
                   preheminence
                   in
                   helping
                   any
                   longer
                   ,
                   and
                   taketh
                   the
                   prerogatiue
                   of
                   the
                   stewardship
                   wholy
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   that
                   will
                   fetch
                   ,
                   must
                   of
                   necessitie
                   fetch
                   at
                   his
                   hands
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   triall
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   ioyne
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   he
                   maketh
                   vs
                   exiles
                   and
                   forlorne
                   Pilgrimes
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   entertained
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   fostering
                   Father
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   after
                   he
                   ministreth
                   to
                   vs
                   in
                   distres
                   greater
                   comforts
                   immediatly
                   by
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                   then
                   euer
                   we
                   tasted
                   of
                   ,
                   whilest
                   in
                   our
                   prosperitie
                   he
                   let
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   serued
                   mediatly
                   by
                   men
                   .
                   How
                   euident
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   of
                   God
                   can
                   tell
                   vs
                   by
                   their
                   writings
                   ,
                   who
                   when
                   all
                   men
                   forsooke
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   no
                   man
                   durst
                   speake
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   friendes
                   stood
                   aloofe
                   off
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   had
                   greater
                   feelings
                   ,
                   more
                   glorious
                   ioyes
                   ,
                   and
                   sweeter
                   meditations
                   from
                   the
                   Lorde
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   
                   then
                   euer
                   they
                   had
                   in
                   their
                   life
                   and
                   libertie
                   before
                   .
                   What
                   losse
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   bee
                   an
                   exile
                   in
                   earth
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Citizen
                   in
                   heauen
                   among
                   Angels
                   ?
                   What
                   hazard
                   is
                   it
                   when
                   in
                   steed
                   of
                   father
                   ,
                   mother
                   ,
                   and
                   brother
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   in
                   league
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ?
                   who
                   thinketh
                   it
                   not
                   a
                   sufficient
                   supplie
                   in
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   Faith
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   momentanie
                   imprisonment
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   recompenced
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   glorious
                   libertie
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   and
                   Angels
                   ?
                   Let
                   the
                   Lord
                   therefore
                   send
                   vs
                   by
                   these
                   meanes
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   strong
                   hold
                   in
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   seeing
                   without
                   some
                   such
                   working
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   wee
                   would
                   hardlie
                   giue
                   ouer
                   our
                   holde
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   as
                   proude
                   beggars
                   ,
                   who
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   haue
                   reliefe
                   and
                   maintenance
                   at
                   home
                   ,
                   will
                   neuer
                   seeke
                   abroade
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   doth
                   the
                   Lorde
                   by
                   this
                   visitation
                   further
                   our
                   mortification
                   in
                   vs
                   ?
                   Surely
                   in
                   withdrawing
                   the
                   Fewell
                   and
                   matter
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   before
                   our
                   naturall
                   corruption
                   was
                   more
                   enflamed
                   and
                   made
                   more
                   foggie
                   .
                   
                   How
                   many
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   shal
                   we
                   see
                   complaining
                   of
                   lust
                   burning
                   them
                   ,
                   of
                   concupiscence
                   intoxicating
                   them
                   ,
                   of
                   anger
                   fretting
                   them
                   ;
                   of
                   glutton●e
                   deuouring
                   them
                   ,
                   of
                   couetous
                   cares
                   consuming
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   so
                   strongly
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   hope
                   to
                   be
                   recouered
                   ?
                   How
                   be
                   it
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   soked
                   and
                   softned
                   them
                   a
                   little
                   in
                   the
                   brine
                   of
                   affliction
                   they
                   are
                   lesse
                   starke
                   ,
                   and
                   beginne
                   to
                   yeeld
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   change
                   and
                   wonderfull
                   alteration
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   their
                   lust
                   is
                   cooled
                   ,
                   their
                   wrath
                   is
                   pacified
                   ,
                   their
                   concupiscence
                   is
                   abated
                   ,
                   their
                   gluttonie
                   well
                   tempered
                   ,
                   their
                   couetousnesse
                   fullie
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   their
                   affections
                   are
                   so
                   tamed
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   corruption
                   so
                   subdued
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   thinke
                   themselues
                   highly
                   indebted
                   and
                   much
                   beholden
                   to
                   the
                   cunning
                   skill
                   of
                   affliction
                   ,
                   which
                   so
                   wonderfully
                   bringeth
                   them
                   downe
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Now
                   let
                   vs
                   consider
                   ,
                   how
                   vnder
                   the
                   crosse
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   more
                   zealous
                   in
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   .
                   How
                   customably
                   heare
                   we
                   ,
                   how
                   coldly
                   pray
                   we
                   ,
                   how
                   carelesly
                   receiue
                   we
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   what
                   feare
                   ,
                   what
                   indignation
                   ,
                   what
                   heat
                   ,
                   what
                   wrath
                   ,
                   what
                   repētance
                   doth
                   the
                   discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   worke
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   what
                   maiestie
                   appeareth
                   in
                   our
                   publike
                   exercises
                   ,
                   what
                   authoritie
                   and
                   fruite
                   in
                   our
                   priuate
                   meditations
                   ?
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   rouse
                   vs
                   vp
                   from
                   this
                   apolexie
                   and
                   dead
                   numbnesse
                   of
                   spirit
                   by
                   some
                   fatherly
                   correction
                   ,
                   how
                   profit
                   wee
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   how
                   beautifull
                   are
                   the
                   feete
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   bring
                   the
                   glad
                   tidings
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   how
                   sweete
                   are
                   the
                   promises
                   ,
                   how
                   soone
                   doe
                   the
                   threatnings
                   worke
                   on
                   vs
                   ,
                   how
                   zealously
                   will
                   wee
                   pray
                   ,
                   how
                   glorious
                   are
                   our
                   feelings
                   ,
                   what
                   ioyes
                   vnspeakable
                   in
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   what
                   feare
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   what
                   trembling
                   at
                   God
                   his
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   what
                   indignation
                   with
                   our selues
                   ,
                   doth
                   the
                   Church
                   censure
                   worke
                   in
                   vs
                   ?
                   and
                   whereof
                   commeth
                   this
                   ?
                   Surely
                   because
                   being
                   driuen
                   out
                   of
                   euery
                   crannie
                   and
                   creuis
                   ,
                   where
                   wee
                   were
                   went
                   to
                   bee
                   harboured
                   ,
                   wee
                   can
                   finde
                   no
                   rest
                   ,
                   vntil
                   we
                   come
                   vnder
                   the
                   roofe
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   dangers
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   all
                   our
                   rebellions
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   push
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   doore
                   ,
                   he
                   wil
                   take
                   vp
                   such
                   Lazarus
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   not
                   into
                   a
                   spittle
                   house
                   ,
                   but
                   into
                   his
                   Arke
                   of
                   comfort
                   and
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   consolation
                   .
                   Oh
                   deepe
                   sea
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   ,
                   which
                   neuer
                   can
                   be
                   sounded
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   men
                   growe
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   Lordlinesse
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   vs
                   ,
                   nor
                   see
                   vs
                   ,
                   nor
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   speake
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   refuse
                   to
                   giue
                   vs
                   free
                   audience
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   readie
                   hearing
                   moue
                   vs
                   to
                   bee
                   eloquent
                   and
                   long
                   in
                   our
                   prayers
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   as
                   soone
                   as
                   he
                   doth
                   but
                   looke
                   on
                   vs
                   ,
                   doth
                   promise
                   a
                   release
                   from
                   our
                   miserie
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   When
                   our
                   friends
                   will
                   not
                   speake
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   calleth
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   enter
                   some
                   long
                   speech
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   denieth
                   vs
                   not
                   all
                   the
                   comforts
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   may
                   affoord
                   .
                   When
                   our
                   familiar
                   acquaintance
                   will
                   scarcely
                   lend
                   vs
                   a
                   potsherd
                   to
                   scrape
                   off
                   our
                   scabs
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   his
                   Sacramēts
                   reacheth
                   out
                   the
                   surest
                   pledges
                   of
                   his
                   eternall
                   good
                   will
                   towards
                   vs.
                   But
                   yet
                   behold
                   another
                   worke
                   of
                   affliction
                   ,
                   it
                   bringeth
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   
                   contempt
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   breedeth
                   in
                   vs
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   we
                   are
                   very
                   hardly
                   brought
                   .
                   For
                   besides
                   that
                   wee
                   see
                   few
                   noble
                   ,
                   rich
                   ,
                   healthie
                   ,
                   strong
                   and
                   honourable
                   men
                   desire
                   death
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   wearie
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   neuer
                   so
                   long
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   consider
                   how
                   loath
                   such
                   men
                   are
                   to
                   depart
                   ,
                   how
                   gladly
                   they
                   would
                   indent
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   life
                   and
                   tearme
                   of
                   their
                   lease
                   might
                   after
                   an
                   hundred
                   yeeres
                   expired
                   ,
                   bee
                   renewed
                   for
                   an
                   hundred
                   yeeres
                   longer
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   see
                   prosperitie
                   will
                   perswade
                   all
                   and
                   ouercomes
                   many
                   to
                   die
                   in
                   the
                   nest
                   .
                   Nay
                   which
                   more
                   is
                   ,
                   affliction
                   can
                   hardly
                   call
                   vs
                   away
                   or
                   knock
                   vs
                   off
                   ,
                   wee
                   grow
                   so
                   deafe
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   hold
                   so
                   fast
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   For
                   who
                   is
                   so
                   sick
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   in
                   paine
                   hee
                   would
                   rather
                   wish
                   to
                   liue
                   the
                   longer
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   die
                   the
                   sooner
                   ?
                   who
                   so
                   clogd
                   with
                   pouertie
                   .
                   
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   freed
                   from
                   his
                   clog
                   would
                   desire
                   to
                   die
                   ?
                   If
                   the
                   Israelites
                   panting
                   and
                   breathing
                   vnder
                   the
                   yoke
                   of
                   most
                   seruile
                   impositions
                   and
                   trauels
                   were
                   hardly
                   drawne
                   towards
                   the
                   promised
                   land
                   of
                   libertie
                   ,
                   and
                   easily
                   would
                   haue
                   retired
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   labours
                   of
                   their
                   seruitude
                   ,
                   what
                   thinke
                   you
                   should
                   haue
                   allured
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   liued
                   there
                   in
                   some
                   preferment
                   and
                   ease
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   Ioseph
                   in
                   the
                   court
                   ?
                   what
                   could
                   Moses
                   and
                   Aaron
                   haue
                   done
                   to
                   haue
                   driuen
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   ?
                   And
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   being
                   neuer
                   so
                   sick
                   ,
                   neuer
                   so
                   poore
                   ,
                   can
                   still
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   haue
                   our
                   abiding
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   what
                   will
                   we
                   doe
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   still
                   graunt
                   vs
                   friends
                   ,
                   leaue
                   our
                   conscience
                   vntouched
                   ,
                   our
                   bodies
                   vnharmed
                   ,
                   our
                   goods
                   vnconsumed
                   ?
                   Surely
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   leasure
                   to
                   think
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   common
                   speeches
                   of
                   our
                   wise
                   ,
                   strong
                   ,
                   and
                   wealthie
                   men
                   doe
                   shew
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   when
                   death
                   dealeth
                   
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   crieout
                   ,
                   what
                   must
                   I
                   needes
                   away
                   ,
                   alas
                   I
                   neuer
                   thought
                   of
                   anie
                   other
                   heauen
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   fit
                   to
                   depart
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   very
                   loth
                   to
                   die
                   ?
                   Thus
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   wisedome
                   and
                   goodnes
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   waine
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   by
                   affliction
                   ,
                   which
                   as
                   it
                   causeth
                   vs
                   to
                   finde
                   great
                   comfort
                   in
                   beholding
                   God
                   but
                   euen
                   in
                   a
                   glasse
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   hasteneth
                   vs
                   to
                   taste
                   of
                   the
                   fulnes
                   of
                   comfort
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   beholding
                   him
                   face
                   to
                   face
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   saying
                   thy
                   seruants
                   are
                   men
                   occupied
                   about
                   cattell
                   ,
                   might
                   seeme
                   to
                   dissemble
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   necessarie
                   alwayes
                   to
                   speake
                   all
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   confessed
                   the
                   principall
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   shepheards
                   ,
                   which
                   kinde
                   of
                   men
                   were
                   abhorred
                   of
                   the
                   Aegyptians
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   turned
                   to
                   their
                   profit
                   :
                   for
                   being
                   seuered
                   from
                   the
                   Aegyptians
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   better
                   maintaine
                   peace
                   among
                   themselues
                   ,
                   &
                   be
                   kept
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   Aegyptians
                   ,
                   whereinto
                   by
                   famili●ritie
                   they
                   might
                   haue
                   fallen
                   .
                   This
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   ashamed
                   of
                   our
                   kindred
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   contemptible
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   For
                   Ioseph
                   being
                   a
                   chiefe
                   ruler
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   yet
                   confessed
                   all
                   his
                   fathers
                   to
                   be
                   shepheards
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   his
                   brethren
                   change
                   their
                   trade
                   ,
                   thogh
                   he
                   might
                   haue
                   gotten
                   for
                   them
                   great
                   preferments
                   .
                   Our
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   gathered
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   worketh
                   a
                   contempt
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   in
                   the
                   harts
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   rather
                   be
                   doore-keepers
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   tents
                   of
                   the
                   vngodlie
                   ,
                   wee
                   ought
                   likewise
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   ashamed
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   no
                   nor
                   yet
                   Precisians
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   names
                   as
                   are
                   cōmonly
                   giuen
                   to
                   Christians
                   .
                   This
                   may
                   teach
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   meane
                   estate
                   is
                   alwayes
                   best
                   ▪
                   so
                   that
                   wee
                   ought
                   to
                   giue
                   God
                   thanks
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   ambitious
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   that
                   would
                   be
                   great
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   can
                   hardly
                   be
                   religious
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   many
                   will
                   be
                   called
                   
                   brethren
                   ,
                   which
                   be
                   no●
                   so
                   indeed
                   ,
                   it
                   shal
                   be
                   good
                   to
                   set
                   downe
                   some
                   notes
                   of
                   brotherhood
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   to
                   helpe
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   neede
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   with
                   danger
                   of
                   our
                   liues
                   ;
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   that
                   a
                   brother
                   is
                   made
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   aduersitie
                   :
                   the
                   godly
                   brethren
                   hazarded
                   their
                   liues
                   for
                   Paul
                   ,
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   sought
                   Paules
                   death
                   ,
                   would
                   likewise
                   haue
                   slaine
                   these
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   knowne
                   them
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   diuers
                   examples
                   of
                   this
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   as
                   Moses
                   and
                   Paul
                   ,
                   who
                   wished
                   themselues
                   accursed
                   and
                   wiped
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   brethren
                   .
                   Rahab
                   although
                   but
                   a
                   nouice
                   in
                   religion
                   ,
                   yet
                   ventured
                   her
                   life
                   for
                   the
                   espies
                   :
                   Ionathan
                   for
                   
                     Dauid
                     :
                     Dauid
                  
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   Israell
                   :
                   Obadiah
                   for
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   &
                   CHRIST
                   for
                   vs
                   all
                   ,
                   leauing
                   vs
                   an
                   example
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   giue
                   our
                   liues
                   for
                   the
                   brethren
                   .
                   Hester
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   Iudith
                   for
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israell
                   ,
                   and
                   Paul
                   reioyced
                   for
                   the
                   afflictions
                   which
                   
                   he
                   suffered
                   for
                   the
                   brethren
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   giuing
                   our
                   liues
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   two
                   pence
                   would
                   saue
                   their
                   liues
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   loose
                   is
                   our
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   cold
                   is
                   our
                   
                   charitie
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   thing
                   and
                   hard
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   such
                   perfection
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   see
                   the
                   lesser
                   markes
                   ,
                   and
                   first
                   euen
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   loue
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   abstaine
                   from
                   doing
                   harme
                   ,
                   which
                   Paul
                   commandeth
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   let
                   no
                   man
                   defraud
                   his
                   brother
                   in
                   any
                   matter
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   bargaining
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   we
                   soonest
                   deceiue
                   our
                   brethren
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   belieue
                   vs
                   easilie
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   things
                   on
                   our
                   word
                   ;
                   insomuch
                   ,
                   that
                   although
                   they
                   
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   serue
                   you
                   no
                   better
                   if
                   you
                   were
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   perhaps
                   they
                   say
                   as
                   they
                   thinke
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   god
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   hath
                   blinded
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   their
                   fraud
                   so
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   common
                   saying
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   rather
                   buye
                   of
                   him
                   whom
                   I
                   neuer
                   saw
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   my
                   brother
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   forgiue
                   one
                   another
                   euen
                   seuentie
                   times
                   seuen
                   times
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   meete
                   with
                   him
                   seuen
                   yeares
                   after
                   ,
                   &
                   if
                   by
                   order
                   of
                   friends
                   ,
                   or
                   cōstraint
                   we
                   
                   be
                   moued
                   to
                   forgiue
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   wil
                   not
                   forgiue
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   forgiue
                   the
                   fault
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   forget
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   nor
                   affect
                   the
                   person
                   offending
                   vs.
                   Abraham
                   in
                   the
                   13.
                   of
                   Gen.
                   bought
                   peace
                   of
                   Lot
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   his
                   right
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   brethren
                   :
                   but
                   amongst
                   vs
                   euery
                   word
                   doth
                   breede
                   a
                   quarrell
                   ,
                   insomuch
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   little
                   children
                   ,
                   is
                   now
                   true
                   amongst
                   vs
                   :
                   concord
                   is
                   seldome
                   seene
                   amongst
                   brethren
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   cannot
                   find
                   these
                   markes
                   in
                   some
                   measure
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   an
                   earnest
                   desire
                   to
                   attaine
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   cānot
                   say
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   truly
                   louing
                   brethren
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   an
                   argumēt
                   mouing
                   the
                   brethren
                   to
                   help
                   Paul
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   knew
                   his
                   neede
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   argument
                   to
                   disswade
                   vs
                   from
                   helping
                   if
                   wee
                   see
                   
                   anie
                   in
                   neede
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   rich
                   men
                   are
                   commonly
                   trusted
                   ,
                   but
                   poore
                   men
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   we
                   trust
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   such
                   gaine
                   ,
                   that
                   although
                   they
                   should
                   die
                   in
                   our
                   bookes
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   die
                   much
                   in
                   our
                   debts
                   ;
                   for
                   wee
                   should
                   well
                   haue
                   payde
                   our
                   
                   selues
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   many
                   times
                   are
                   they
                   cast
                   into
                   a
                   losse
                   by
                   some
                   ,
                   who
                   although
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   
                   great
                   pouertie
                   ,
                   yet
                   wil
                   seeme
                   wealthy
                   ,
                   and
                   go
                   braue
                   til
                   they
                   haue
                   spent
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   become
                   bankrupts
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   because
                   they
                   helped
                   not
                   those
                   whom
                   they
                   know
                   to
                   haue
                   need
                   ,
                   they
                   loose
                   their
                   goods
                   vpon
                   those
                   whom
                   they
                   thought
                   to
                   haue
                   been
                   wealthy
                   .
                   The
                   brethrē
                   did
                   not
                   tarie
                   till
                   Paul
                   did
                   aske
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   willingly
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   accord
                   they
                   helped
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   haue
                   much
                   adoe
                   to
                   obtaine
                   a
                   little
                   benefite
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   readines
                   in
                   helping
                   is
                   as
                   good
                   oftentimes
                   as
                   helpe
                   it selfe
                   .
                   They
                   brought
                   him
                   to
                   Caesaria
                   and
                   sent
                   him
                   to
                   Tharsus
                   ,
                   here
                   appeareth
                   their
                   great
                   care
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   ceased
                   not
                   to
                   do
                   him
                   good
                   ,
                   neither
                   would
                   leaue
                   him
                   vnprouided
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   sent
                   him
                   to
                   Tharsus
                   where
                   he
                   was
                   borne
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   by
                   defence
                   of
                   his
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   by
                   defence
                   of
                   his
                   kinsmen
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   kept
                   from
                   his
                   enemies
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   wee
                   learne
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   wearie
                   of
                   weldoing
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   make
                   one
                   good
                   turne
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   another
                   .
                   The
                   loue
                   of
                   his
                   countrie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   care
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   profit
                   ,
                   caused
                   him
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   Tharsus
                   ,
                   although
                   a
                   Prophet
                   be
                   without
                   honour
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   countrie
                   ,
                   whereof
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   reasons
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   know
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   looke
                   for
                   no
                   great
                   things
                   of
                   him
                   :
                   secondly
                   because
                   of
                   emulation
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   prouerbiall
                   speech
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   alwaies
                   but
                   commonly
                   true
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   common
                   with
                   men
                   rather
                   to
                   displease
                   God
                   than
                   their
                   friendes
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   regard
                   their
                   frendes
                   that
                   they
                   forget
                   God
                   their
                   best
                   friend
                   .
                   Adam
                   would
                   not
                   seeme
                   to
                   denie
                   the
                   taking
                   of
                   an
                   apple
                   of
                   Eue
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   discourtesie
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   let
                   vs
                   learne
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   and
                   displease
                   wicked
                   men
                   :
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   poore
                   man
                   said
                   (
                   of
                   whom
                   Ambrose
                   writeth
                   )
                   that
                   he
                   knew
                   the
                   master
                   was
                   not
                   pleased
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   seruants
                   would
                   not
                   looke
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   wicked
                   should
                   knowe
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   displeased
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   euen
                   by
                   the
                   lookes
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXXI
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   godlines
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   what
                   meanes
                   we
                   must
                   drawe
                   neere
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   a
                   fearefull
                   thing
                   when
                   the
                   exercises
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   haue
                   no
                   power
                   with
                   vs.
                   And
                   it
                   
                   is
                   wonderfull
                   to
                   see
                   how
                   they
                   profit
                   best
                   in
                   knowledge
                   which
                   spend
                   much
                   time
                   in
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Euery
                   day
                   must
                   haue
                   a
                   dayes
                   increase
                   in
                   godlinesse
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   God
                   is
                   precise
                   in
                   iudgement
                   though
                   hee
                   tempereth
                   it
                   with
                   mercies
                   :
                   So
                   we
                   must
                   bee
                   precise
                   in
                   godlines
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   mingled
                   with
                   infirmities
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Seeing
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   ioyned
                   together
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   godlines
                   &
                   godlines
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   separate
                   them
                   ,
                   either
                   with
                   the
                   superstitious
                   Papists
                   ,
                   resting
                   in
                   the
                   worke
                   wrought
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   thankesgiuing
                   ,
                   hearing
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   receiuing
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   keeping
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   &c.
                   (
                   all
                   which
                   things
                   must
                   bee
                   leuelled
                   to
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   our
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   building
                   vp
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   )
                   neither
                   with
                   frantike
                   heretikes
                   despise
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   without
                   them
                   we
                   could
                   liue
                   in
                   obedience
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   loue
                   to
                   our
                   brethren
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   easie
                   thing
                   to
                   disswade
                   men
                   from
                   holy
                   dayes
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   hard
                   thing
                   to
                   bring
                   men
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   obseruation
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   disswade
                   men
                   from
                   popish
                   shrifts
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   Christian
                   conession
                   of
                   sinnes
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   withdrawe
                   men
                   from
                   superstitious
                   fasting
                   daies
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   vse
                   of
                   fasting
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   remoue
                   the
                   papisticall
                   feasting
                   dayes
                   ,
                   but
                   hard
                   to
                   bring
                   in
                   the
                   godly
                   loue-feasts
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   As
                   the
                   Lord
                   giueth
                   the
                   wicked
                   a
                   taste
                   of
                   hell
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   :
                   so
                   doth
                   he
                   giue
                   a
                   taste
                   of
                   heauen
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   to
                   his
                   holy
                   children
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   :
                   for
                   godlines
                   hath
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   Gods
                   loue
                   to
                   bee
                   manifested
                   and
                   found
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   both
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   trueth
                   of
                   Gods
                   promise
                   we
                   must
                   consider
                   thus
                   :
                   If
                   we
                   looke
                   well
                   to
                   our
                   small
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   manifold
                   transgressions
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   not
                   thinke
                   it
                   much
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   feele
                   his
                   fatherly
                   corrections
                   :
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   that
                   euer
                   since
                   we
                   haue
                   giuen
                   our selues
                   to
                   Gods
                   seruice
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   more
                   afflicted
                   diuers
                   wayes
                   .
                   Then
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   that
                   wee
                   cannot
                   looke
                   for
                   these
                   promises
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   done
                   the
                   cōmandements
                   as
                   we
                   ought
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   beleeue
                   in
                   Christ
                   and
                   through
                   him
                   looke
                   for
                   the
                   promise
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   euen
                   then
                   
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   weaknes
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   coldnes
                   in
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   slacknes
                   in
                   our
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   iustly
                   feele
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   Gods
                   sweet
                   promises
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   We
                   shall
                   not
                   accuse
                   God
                   of
                   hard
                   dealing
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   how
                   many
                   waies
                   he
                   blesseth
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   how
                   few
                   things
                   he
                   humbleth
                   vs
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   thinke
                   how
                   many
                   sinnes
                   we
                   commit
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   few
                   he
                   punisheth
                   ,
                   how
                   few
                   duties
                   we
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   many
                   blessings
                   he
                   giueth
                   vs.
                   Let
                   vs
                   neuer
                   maruell
                   why
                   we
                   are
                   often
                   or
                   much
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   why
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   Gods
                   promises
                   fulfilled
                   vnto
                   vs
                   :
                   nay
                   rather
                   let
                   vs
                   for
                   euer
                   maruell
                   at
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   so
                   plenteously
                   rewardeth
                   our
                   small
                   obedience
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   say
                   with
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     Lord
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     sinner
                     ,
                     depart
                     from
                     me
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   Lord
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   come
                   neere
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   draw
                   me
                   neerer
                   to
                   thee
                   .
                   They
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   draw
                   neere
                   to
                   the
                   thorne
                   of
                   Mercy
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   shall
                   draw
                   neere
                   to
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   Iustice
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   so
                   
                   they
                   shall
                   go
                   from
                   the
                   East
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   to
                   the
                   West
                   of
                   his
                   iustice
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   sanctified
                   your
                   hearts
                   ,
                   ye
                   must
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   drawe
                   neere
                   to
                   God
                   by
                   meanes
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   meanes
                   is
                   prayer
                   ,
                   we
                   goe
                   to
                   God
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   paces
                   :
                   Prayer
                   is
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   a
                   refuge
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   a
                   whip
                   for
                   the
                   diuell
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   meanes
                   is
                   hearing
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   
                   haue
                   God
                   heare
                   our
                   prayers
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   meete
                   God
                   should
                   claime
                   thus
                   much
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shuld
                   heare
                   his
                   word
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   Lord
                   heare
                   my
                   prayer
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   say
                   ,
                   my
                   sonne
                   hearken
                   to
                   my
                   words
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   vttereth
                   his
                   affection
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   O
                   that
                   Israel
                   would
                   haue
                   heard
                   my
                   commandements
                   .
                   
                     O
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     Ierusalem
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   Christ
                   ,
                   how
                   often
                   haue
                   I
                   called
                   and
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   not
                   heare
                   :
                   let
                   all
                   men
                   know
                   that
                   there
                   hath
                   been
                   no
                   word
                   from
                   our
                   birth
                   to
                   our
                   death
                   spoken
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   way
                   either
                   to
                   our
                   saluation
                   or
                   damnation
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   meane
                   whereby
                   we
                   draw
                   neere
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   it selfe
                   is
                   an
                   audible
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   a
                   visible
                   word
                   ;
                   the
                   commandement
                   is
                   flat
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     Doe
                     this
                  
                   .
                   Esay
                   .
                   55.
                   
                   
                     Come
                     buy
                     and
                     eate
                  
                   .
                   Matth.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     Come
                     ye
                     that
                     are
                     heauie
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   9
                   Great
                   is
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   looke
                   to
                   strength
                   ,
                   are
                   we
                   stronger
                   than
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   
                   Do
                   we
                   thinke
                   to
                   shift
                   &
                   escape
                   his
                   anger
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   abide
                   the
                   furiousnes
                   of
                   his
                   wrath
                   ?
                   That
                   we
                   cannot
                   escape
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   euery
                   where
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   run
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   we
                   run
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   circle
                   ,
                   the
                   further
                   we
                   run
                   from
                   one
                   side
                   ,
                   the
                   neerer
                   we
                   run
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   still
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   compasse
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   run
                   from
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   meete
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   West
                   :
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   a
                   chaine
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   hold
                   vs
                   in
                   darknes
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   easily
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   escape
                   .
                   Now
                   for
                   making
                   our
                   part
                   good
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   Iob
                   saith
                   ,
                   rocks
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   were
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   smoke
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   blow
                   on
                   vs
                   :
                   we
                   are
                   but
                   potsherds
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   a
                   rod
                   of
                   yron
                   to
                   bruise
                   vs
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   trie
                   in
                   our
                   destruction
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   trie
                   it
                   in
                   our
                   saluation
                   .
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   then
                   doe
                   ?
                   Surely
                   ,
                   hauing
                   so
                   mighty
                   an
                   aduersary
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   good
                   to
                   seeke
                   peace
                   and
                   reconciliation
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   this
                   is
                   comfortable
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   our
                   Aduocate
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   shall
                   be
                   our
                   Iudge
                   ;
                   so
                   this
                   is
                   as
                   fearefull
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   our
                   accuser
                   which
                   is
                   our
                   Aduocate
                   .
                   Yet
                   therein
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   mercifull
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   bring
                   vpon
                   vs
                   a
                   sodaine
                   Outlawrie
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   fore-telleth
                   vs
                   of
                   his
                   suite
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   be
                   reconciled
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   reconcilement
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   first
                   part
                   standeth
                   in
                   a
                   confession
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   offered
                   as
                   much
                   violence
                   to
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   haue
                   forfeited
                   all
                   our
                   benefits
                   ,
                   our
                   bread
                   ,
                   our
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   our
                   apparell
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                   The
                   confession
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   plea
                   is
                   lost
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   confesse
                   not
                   all
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   Adams
                   case
                   to
                   bee
                   condemned
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   hide
                   his
                   fault
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   damned
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   25.
                   who
                   being
                   accused
                   ,
                   did
                   plead
                   againe
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   when
                   saw
                   we
                   thee
                   ?
                   or
                   heard
                   we
                   thee
                   ?
                   &c.
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   standing
                   out
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   but
                   seeing
                   we
                   haue
                   lost
                   all
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   confesse
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   knowledge
                   the
                   pap
                   is
                   stil
                   in
                   our
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   
                   our
                   liues
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   certainely
                   fellonious
                   vsurpers
                   of
                   his
                   creatures
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   promise
                   that
                   hereafter
                   we
                   will
                   doe
                   otherwise
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   wee
                   stand
                   out
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   nothing
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   
                   looked
                   for
                   but
                   eternal
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   mourning
                   ,
                   and
                   woe
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   we
                   must
                   confesse
                   this
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   we
                   stand
                   against
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   goe
                   vp
                   into
                   the
                   chamber
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   award
                   shame
                   to
                   our selues
                   :
                   and
                   hauing
                   such
                   an
                   hote
                   controuersie
                   with
                   our
                   own
                   soules
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   remit
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   We
                   must
                   learne
                   to
                   loue
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   :
                   &
                   let
                   vs
                   learne
                   not
                   
                   to
                   indent
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   giue
                   vs
                   riches
                   ,
                   or
                   health
                   ,
                   or
                   power
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   will
                   serue
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   else
                   not
                   ;
                   for
                   men
                   cannot
                   away
                   with
                   this
                   indenting
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   let
                   vs
                   say
                   ,
                   rather
                   ,
                   Lord
                   take
                   away
                   my
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   for
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   Lord
                   doe
                   as
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   thee
                   .
                   Thus
                   Dauid
                   did
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   disquieted
                   in
                   his
                   kingdome
                   by
                   his
                   sonne
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   desire
                   this
                   heart
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   hee
                   hath
                   wrought
                   euen
                   in
                   sinfull
                   flesh
                   to
                   see
                   life
                   in
                   death
                   ,
                   health
                   in
                   sicknes
                   ,
                   wealth
                   in
                   pouertie
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   if
                   wee
                   belieue
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   wonderfull
                   worke
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   our
                   fathers
                   haue
                   done
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   Many
                   worldly
                   wise
                   men
                   suspects
                   vs
                   of
                   lightnes
                   of
                   beliefe
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   can
                   so
                   soone
                   credite
                   
                   the
                   Word
                   :
                   but
                   let
                   no
                   man
                   thinke
                   wee
                   can
                   be
                   too
                   credulous
                   herein
                   ,
                   seeing
                   euery
                   jote
                   therein
                   is
                   as
                   true
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   beene
                   from
                   Christ
                   his
                   owne
                   finger
                   ,
                   or
                   vttered
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   tongue
                   .
                   Deliberation
                   is
                   a
                   goodly
                   thing
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   indeede
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   reason
                   will
                   let
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   credulous
                   enough
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   hasty
                   as
                   an
                   horse
                   rushing
                   into
                   the
                   battell
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   feare
                   that
                   Christ
                   would
                   seduce
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   deale
                   with
                   him
                   &
                   his
                   preachers
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   dangerous
                   fellows
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   though
                   Gods
                   cōmandements
                   be
                   neuer
                   so
                   plaine
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   must
                   goe
                   vnder
                   the
                   examination
                   of
                   reason
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   worldly
                   men
                   say
                   either
                   with
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   Shew
                   me
                   by
                   experience
                   this
                   :
                   or
                   with
                   Nicodemus
                   .
                   Shew
                   me
                   that
                   by
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   belieue
                   you
                   :
                   God
                   can
                   haue
                   no
                   dealing
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   Oh
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   marueilous
                   that
                   the
                   lumpe
                   of
                   foolishnes
                   should
                   call
                   into
                   question
                   the
                   Trueth
                   of
                   God
                   '
                   which
                   is
                   Trueth
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   dares
                   not
                   mistrust
                   the
                   worde
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   friend
                   ,
                   of
                   one
                   
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   some
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   though
                   smaller
                   credit
                   aboue
                   him
                   ?
                   And
                   yet
                   they
                   say
                   Faith
                   is
                   too
                   
                   hastie
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   take
                   a
                   greater
                   pause
                   ,
                   A
                   deepe
                   point
                   of
                   policie
                   ,
                   to
                   vse
                   deliberation
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   Faith
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   morrow
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   presently
                   :
                   Christ
                   gaue
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   respite
                   to
                   the
                   young
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   burie
                   his
                   father
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   knewe
                   all
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   great
                   reason
                   of
                   not
                   staying
                   n
                   ithese
                   matters
                   .
                   There
                   will
                   be
                   embassadours
                   to
                   stay
                   our
                   well-doing
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   fellowes
                   will
                   vse
                   a
                   dialogue
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   surely
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   needs
                   shake
                   hands
                   with
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   bid
                   the
                   flesh
                   farewell
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   our
                   leaue
                   of
                   profit
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   violence
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   a
                   habit
                   at
                   first
                   :
                   For
                   these
                   are
                   such
                   eloquent
                   perswaders
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   admit
                   their
                   orations
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   soone
                   be
                   pluckt
                   backe
                   from
                   the
                   right
                   way
                   ,
                   or
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   maruell
                   else
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   reason
                   of
                   honestie
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   obey
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   requireth
                   our
                   
                   obedience
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   other
                   callings
                   calling
                   vs
                   away
                   ;
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   good
                   liking
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   Caesar
                   commandeth
                   vs
                   to
                   waite
                   vpon
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   exchange
                   .
                   Doth
                   Christ
                   not
                   want
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Caesar
                   doth
                   want
                   a
                   custome
                   ?
                   Surely
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   needes
                   haue
                   leaue
                   of
                   Caesar
                   to
                   serue
                   Christ.
                   Caesar
                   is
                   not
                   greater
                   than
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   euen
                   by
                   demonstration
                   ,
                   Christ
                   must
                   be
                   first
                   waited
                   on
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   worshipping
                   of
                   Baal
                   and
                   of
                   God
                   wil
                   stand
                   together
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   serue
                   Christ
                   and
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   profit
                   and
                   religion
                   :
                   the
                   errour
                   for
                   the
                   grossenes
                   is
                   not
                   worthie
                   confutation
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   manifest
                   halting
                   .
                   The
                   very
                   cōmandement
                   sheweth
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   knit
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   to
                   his
                   wife
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   possession
                   in
                   priuate
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   common
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   iealousie
                   will
                   arise
                   .
                   But
                   may
                   not
                   God
                   and
                   Caesar
                   be
                   serued
                   together
                   ?
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   both
                   command
                   one
                   thing
                   :
                   but
                   I
                   would
                   wish
                   a
                   mans
                   eye
                   in
                   the
                   obedience
                   bee
                   still
                   vpon
                   God.
                   For
                   surely
                   if
                   God
                   and
                   Caesar
                   bee
                   followed
                   in
                   one
                   thing
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   how
                   wee
                   stand
                   affected
                   ,
                   whether
                   wee
                   followe
                   God
                   or
                   Caesar.
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   faine
                   often
                   to
                   pull
                   off
                   the
                   viz●rd
                   of
                   hypocrisie
                   herein
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   God
                   and
                   Caesar
                   haue
                   parted
                   companies
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   seene
                   how
                   many
                   thousands
                   goe
                   after
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   scarce
                   seuen
                   follow
                   the
                   Lord.
                   And
                   if
                   when
                   God
                   needeth
                   ,
                   his
                   glorie
                   needeth
                   ;
                   when
                   his
                   glorie
                   needeth
                   ,
                   his
                   Church
                   needeth
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   sure
                   ,
                   that
                   rather
                   than
                   the
                   Church
                   should
                   need
                   ,
                   Caesar
                   must
                   tarrie
                   and
                   giue
                   place
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   beter
                   that
                   Caesar
                   should
                   want
                   an
                   auditor
                   ,
                   than
                   Christ
                   an
                   inheritour
                   :
                   if
                   Church
                   and
                   common-wealth
                   want
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   should
                   want
                   ,
                   than
                   Christ
                   should
                   be
                   left
                   destitute
                   of
                   seruants
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   therefore
                   wait
                   on
                   Christ
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   a
                   mile
                   or
                   two
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   towne
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   riuers
                   of
                   Babel
                   :
                   and
                   not
                   onely
                   so
                   farre
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   with
                   the
                   C●pernaites
                   conceiue
                   Christ
                   with
                   reason
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   resisting
                   with
                   blood
                   ,
                   not
                   Christ
                   as
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   Christ
                   to
                   the
                   bar
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   with
                   Peter
                   follow
                   along
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   what
                   will
                   become
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   hard
                   at
                   the
                   heels
                   to
                   the
                   bar
                   of
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   beare
                   his
                   crosse
                   with
                   Simon
                   also
                   if
                   neede
                   so
                   bee
                   ,
                   euen
                   through
                   the
                   lane
                   of
                   reproches
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   see
                   many
                   pillars
                   to
                   fall
                   away
                   and
                   to
                   become
                   flat
                   Apostatacs
                   
                   through
                   the
                   ranke
                   of
                   false
                   opinions
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   iniquitie
                   so
                   get
                   the
                   vpper
                   hand
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   seemeth
                   no
                   religion
                   to
                   be
                   left
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   Then
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   walke
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   Iob
                   ,
                   13.
                   we
                   haue
                   troden
                   his
                   footsteps
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   steps
                   stand
                   as
                   Christ
                   his
                   steps
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   whē
                   our
                   paces
                   stand
                   as
                   Christ
                   
                   his
                   paces
                   and
                   not
                   contrary
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   agreeing
                   with
                   Christ
                   in
                   wel
                   doing
                   .
                   The
                   best
                   signe
                   for
                   our
                   gouernmēt
                   is
                   to
                   haue
                   Christ
                   &
                   his
                   word
                   in
                   our
                   eies
                   .
                   But
                   some
                   through
                   the
                   blea●ed
                   sight
                   of
                   their
                   consciences
                   are
                   afraid
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   should
                   looke
                   behind
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   them
                   for
                   going
                   backward
                   ,
                   yea
                   if
                   they
                   doe
                   but
                   dreame
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   see
                   but
                   Paul
                   or
                   some
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   afraid
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   the
                   peace
                   and
                   testimonie
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   desire
                   that
                   Christ
                   would
                   espie
                   vs
                   out
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   Nathaniel
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   his
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   There
                   be
                   some
                   notable
                   markes
                   ,
                   whereby
                   wee
                   shall
                   know
                   ,
                   whether
                   our
                   trauell
                   be
                   to
                   
                   heauen
                   or
                   hell
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   though
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   so
                   close
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   open
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   is
                   purposed
                   to
                   trauell
                   ,
                   yet
                   a
                   man
                   shall
                   espie
                   his
                   intent
                   by
                   marking
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   sendeth
                   his
                   cariage
                   :
                   if
                   our
                   carriage
                   follow
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   we
                   goe
                   ;
                   if
                   it
                   followe
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   spirit
                   it
                   will
                   carie
                   vs
                   ,
                   Galat
                   ▪
                   6.
                   
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   will
                   conceale
                   his
                   intent
                   ,
                   yet
                   one
                   may
                   discerne
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   iniquiring
                   of
                   this
                   way
                   or
                   that
                   way
                   .
                   If
                   hee
                   aske
                   ,
                   how
                   hee
                   may
                   goe
                   to
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   through
                   the
                   wildernes
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   argumēt
                   he
                   is
                   going
                   to
                   the
                   promised
                   land
                   .
                   Thirdl●
                   ,
                   
                   though
                   he
                   would
                   keepe
                   his
                   iourney
                   neuer
                   so
                   priuily
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   bewrayed
                   ,
                   if
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   
                   speakes
                   against
                   his
                   Countrie
                   ,
                   and
                   dispraiseth
                   the
                   Prince
                   or
                   people
                   thereof
                   ,
                   he
                   begin
                   to
                   be
                   
                   grieued
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   offence
                   at
                   it
                   So
                   if
                   when
                   men
                   disgrace
                   God
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   speake
                   euill
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   reproch
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   we
                   finde
                   our selues
                   mooued
                   and
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   containe
                   our selues
                   from
                   reprehension
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   token
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   going
                   to
                   heauen-ward
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   Oh
                   that
                   men
                   would
                   feare
                   and
                   follow
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   well
                   ,
                   follow
                   we
                   must
                   one
                   way
                   or
                   other
                   .
                   
                   If
                   wee
                   will
                   not
                   follow
                   the
                   Shepheard
                   to
                   the
                   fold
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   follow
                   the
                   Butcher
                   to
                   the
                   shambles
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   will
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   shambles
                   rather
                   than
                   to
                   the
                   fold
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   beasts
                   indeed
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   case
                   is
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   worse
                   than
                   beasts
                   .
                   But
                   men
                   here
                   haue
                   gotten
                   an
                   old
                   distinction
                   ,
                   They
                   say
                   they
                   will
                   one
                   day
                   seeke
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   turne
                   their
                   sicke
                   bones
                   on
                   their
                   beds
                   ,
                   but
                   seeing
                   they
                   offer
                   their
                   old
                   sinewes
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   he
                   wil
                   leaue
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   seeke
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   finde
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXXII
                  
                   .
                   
                   Of
                   Gods
                   free
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Iustice
                   and
                   Mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   we
                   may
                   trie
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   GOd
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   )
                   is
                   a
                   consuming
                   fire
                   ,
                   Hebrues
                   12.
                   29.
                   
                   Fire
                   and
                   water
                   are
                   mercilesse
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   quench
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   burneth
                   ?
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   so
                   cold
                   as
                   lead
                   and
                   nothing
                   so
                   scalding
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   heated
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   so
                   blunt
                   as
                   yron
                   ;
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   sharpened
                   ,
                   
                   nothing
                   so
                   sharpe
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   so
                   calme
                   as
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   boistrous
                   weather
                   nothing
                   so
                   tempestuous
                   :
                   nothing
                   so
                   mercifull
                   ●s
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   prouoked
                   ,
                   nothing
                   so
                   terrible
                   to
                   sinners
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   his
                   mercy
                   were
                   seuen
                   times
                   more
                   than
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   and
                   am
                   sure
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   prouoked
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   haue
                   his
                   power
                   knowen
                   in
                   creating
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   &
                   his
                   wisdome
                   in
                   gouerning
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   truth
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   mercy
                   in
                   redeeming
                   mankinde
                   ,
                   so
                   necessarily
                   must
                   his
                   iustice
                   be
                   knowne
                   in
                   punishing
                   ,
                   especially
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   seeing
                   his
                   creatures
                   marke
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   feeling
                   his
                   gouernance
                   acknowledge
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   hauing
                   his
                   word
                   regard
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   enioying
                   his
                   mercies
                   inful
                   measure
                   ,
                   wilfully
                   resist
                   them
                   all
                   ▪
                   If
                   we
                   so
                   lie
                   vnder
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   fancie
                   to
                   our selues
                   the
                   Gospell
                   and
                   promises
                   ,
                   and
                   mercie
                   ,
                   we
                   deceiue
                   our selues
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   those
                   that
                   haue
                   the
                   fruites
                   of
                   the
                   spirite
                   ,
                   haue
                   no
                   lawe
                   written
                   against
                   them
                   ;
                   so
                   they
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   haue
                   not
                   such
                   fruites
                   ,
                   haue
                   no
                   Gospell
                   written
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   vniust
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   liue
                   by
                   faith
                   (
                   for
                   hee
                   lyeth
                   vnder
                   the
                   law
                   )
                   but
                   the
                   iust
                   ,
                   Gala.
                   3.
                   
                   Rom.
                   1.
                   17.
                   
                   Heb.
                   10.
                   38.
                   
                   Might
                   not
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   thinke
                   you
                   ,
                   pen
                   a
                   Psalme
                   of
                   as
                   many
                   verses
                   ,
                   wherin
                   the
                   foote
                   might
                   run
                   in
                   this
                   tenour
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     his
                     Iustice
                     endureth
                     for
                     euer
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   Dauid
                   had
                   done
                   of
                   his
                   Mercie
                   ,
                   Psalme
                   .
                   136.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   part
                   from
                   any
                   drop
                   of
                   his
                   mercy
                   to
                   them
                   which
                   first
                   haue
                   not
                   bin
                   
                   swallowed
                   vp
                   of
                   his
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   not
                   laboured
                   and
                   been
                   heauie
                   laden
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   haue
                   not
                   beene
                   locked
                   vp
                   in
                   hell
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   ,
                   and
                   felt
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   the
                   fire
                   thereof
                   in
                   their
                   bones
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   not
                   been
                   baptized
                   with
                   the
                   baptisme
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   teares
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   feeles
                   not
                   these
                   things
                   in
                   some
                   measure
                   here
                   ,
                   elsewhere
                   shall
                   he
                   feele
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   Abraham
                   .
                   The
                   diuels
                   policie
                   in
                   youth
                   ,
                   in
                   health
                   ,
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   is
                   to
                   sing
                   vs
                   songs
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   mercy
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   age
                   ,
                   in
                   sicknes
                   ,
                   in
                   tribulation
                   ,
                   vpon
                   thy
                   death-bed
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   make
                   such
                   reasons
                   for
                   his
                   iustice
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   answere
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   (
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   more
                   terrible
                   in
                   our
                   eyes
                   )
                   put
                   vpon
                   it
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   his
                   most
                   wrathfull
                   indignation
                   ,
                   fierce
                   and
                   heauie
                   displeasure
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   this
                   farre
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   shift
                   it
                   lightly
                   by
                   turning
                   ouer
                   to
                   a
                   Psalme
                   of
                   mercy
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   terrifie
                   our
                   owne
                   soules
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   cast
                   our selues
                   downe
                   with
                   the
                   trembling
                   consideration
                   of
                   his
                   iudgements
                   .
                   Of
                   one
                   example
                   without
                   a
                   precept
                   nothing
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   concluded
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   great
                   wisedome
                   that
                   men
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   gaspe
                   should
                   not
                   vtterly
                   despaire
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   left
                   vs
                   but
                   one
                   example
                   of
                   exceeding
                   &
                   extraordinary
                   mercy
                   by
                   sauing
                   the
                   theefe
                   on
                   the
                   crosse
                   
                   by
                   faith
                   onely
                   :
                   yet
                   the
                   peruersnes
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   nature
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   by
                   this
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   this
                   one
                   serueth
                   vs
                   to
                   loosnes
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   hope
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   whereas
                   we
                   might
                   better
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   and
                   that
                   extraordinary
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   besides
                   this
                   one
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   moe
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Bible
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   this
                   one
                   that
                   sped
                   ,
                   a
                   thousand
                   thousands
                   haue
                   missed
                   :
                   &
                   what
                   folly
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   put
                   our selues
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   ,
                   where
                   so
                   many
                   haue
                   miscarried
                   ?
                   To
                   put
                   our selues
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   that
                   Physition
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   murthered
                   so
                   many
                   ,
                   going
                   cleane
                   against
                   our
                   owne
                   sense
                   and
                   reason
                   ,
                   whereas
                   in
                   other
                   cases
                   we
                   alwaies
                   leane
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   ordinary
                   ,
                   and
                   conclude
                   not
                   the
                   spring
                   of
                   one
                   swallow
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   as
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   spur
                   his
                   asse
                   till
                   he
                   speake
                   ,
                   because
                   Balaams
                   asse
                   did
                   once
                   speake
                   :
                   so
                   grossely
                   hath
                   the
                   diuell
                   bewitched
                   vs.
                   And
                   yet
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   mark
                   in
                   that
                   example
                   which
                   the
                   diuell
                   so
                   oft
                   tempteth
                   vs
                   with
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   euen
                   in
                   that
                   little
                   time
                   
                   he
                   liued
                   ,
                   sundry
                   good
                   works
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   in
                   that
                   time
                   &
                   case
                   would
                   be
                   required
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   prayer
                   ,
                   secondly
                   ,
                   confession
                   :
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   glorifying
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   fourthly
                   ,
                   humilitie
                   ,
                   remēber
                   me
                   ▪
                   fifthly
                   ,
                   
                   reprouing
                   of
                   his
                   fellow
                   :
                   sixtly
                   ,
                   acknowledging
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   deserts
                   :
                   seuenthly
                   ,
                   patience
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   thought
                   by
                   these
                   few
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   liued
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   been
                   behind
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                   The
                   root
                   being
                   holy
                   ,
                   the
                   brāches
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   like
                   vnto
                   it
                   .
                   My
                   sentēce
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   lying
                   now
                   at
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   hauing
                   the
                   snares
                   of
                   death
                   vpō
                   him
                   ;
                   in
                   that
                   streight
                   of
                   feare
                   and
                   paine
                   may
                   haue
                   a
                   sorrow
                   for
                   his
                   life
                   past
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   the
                   weaknes
                   of
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   bitternes
                   of
                   death
                   doth
                   most
                   commonly
                   procure
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   suspect
                   our selues
                   if
                   we
                   neuer
                   sorrow
                   till
                   then
                   .
                   And
                   therfore
                   let
                   vs
                   store
                   our selues
                   with
                   good
                   things
                   against
                   the
                   euill
                   day
                   come
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   life
                   past
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   that
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   his
                   health
                   and
                   good
                   successe
                   
                   hath
                   been
                   diligent
                   to
                   feare
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   ,
                   feeles
                   in
                   his
                   sicknes
                   an
                   vnspeakable
                   comfort
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   misse
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   mighty
                   boldnes
                   to
                   speake
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   towards
                   whom
                   he
                   knoweth
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   beene
                   vnkind
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   feare
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   whiles
                   the
                   world
                   prospered
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   neuer
                   thought
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   regarded
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   preaching
                   thereof
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   visitation
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   shall
                   take
                   his
                   soule
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   his
                   case
                   is
                   most
                   miserable
                   ,
                   feeling
                   no
                   comfort
                   ,
                   nor
                   daring
                   to
                   speake
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   neglected
                   .
                   And
                   sorrow
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   neuer
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   
                   doubteth
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   needs
                   doubt
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   knoweth
                   not
                   ,
                   whether
                   his
                   remorse
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   loath
                   somnes
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   &
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   humbled
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   or
                   before
                   sicknes
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   policie
                   to
                   print
                   his
                   iudgements
                   first
                   in
                   our
                   bowels
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   diet
                   our selues
                   more
                   sparingly
                   with
                   his
                   mercies
                   ,
                   least
                   making
                   vp
                   our
                   sins
                   in
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   his
                   mercies
                   ,
                   they
                   breake
                   forth
                   &
                   flame
                   to
                   our
                   confusion
                   in
                   body
                   &
                   soule
                   euerlastingly
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                   12.
                   
                   Psal.
                   73.
                   
                   Heb.
                   12.
                   
                   Rom.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     Thy
                     iudgements
                     are
                     as
                     the
                     great
                     deeps
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   to
                   feare
                   God
                   when
                   he
                   sheweth
                   mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   loue
                   him
                   when
                   he
                   executeth
                   iudgements
                   are
                   two
                   hard
                   things
                   ,
                   yet
                   necessarie
                   .
                   Howsoeuer
                   God
                   doth
                   now
                   forbeare
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   doe
                   so
                   alwaies
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   he
                   will
                   set
                   him
                   downe
                   in
                   his
                   iudgement
                   seate
                   and
                   throne
                   of
                   iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   chiefe
                   care
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   how
                   we
                   may
                   appeare
                   without
                   feare
                   and
                   trembling
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   thinke
                   of
                   at
                   midnight
                   ,
                   what
                   we
                   shall
                   answere
                   that
                   dreadfull
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   aske
                   for
                   our
                   account
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   set
                   him
                   before
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   our
                   fond
                   braine
                   is
                   wont
                   to
                   imagine
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   describe
                   him
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   will
                   arise
                   to
                   commaund
                   the
                   Angell
                   to
                   blow
                   his
                   trumpe
                   :
                   such
                   a
                   God
                   as
                   the
                   Seraphins
                   hide
                   their
                   faces
                   at
                   his
                   
                   glorie
                   ;
                   at
                   whose
                   presence
                   the
                   mountaines
                   smoke
                   and
                   melt
                   away
                   ;
                   whose
                   wrath
                   shall
                   shake
                   the
                   foundations
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   who
                   ouertaketh
                   the
                   wise
                   in
                   their
                   policie
                   ;
                   who
                   wil
                   not
                   account
                   the
                   guiltie
                   innocent
                   ;
                   at
                   whose
                   purenesse
                   all
                   our
                   innocencie
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   stained
                   cloth
                   ;
                   whose
                   iustice
                   the
                   Angels
                   themselues
                   dare
                   not
                   call
                   for
                   ;
                   whose
                   iudgement
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   once
                   k●●dled
                   ,
                   burneth
                   to
                   the
                   bottome
                   of
                   hell
                   .
                   Let
                   this
                   God
                   take
                   his
                   place
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   trie
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   examine
                   our
                   thoughts
                   ;
                   let
                   him
                   call
                   for
                   the
                   account
                   and
                   take
                   his
                   reckoning
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   thinke
                   how
                   we
                   shall
                   stand
                   before
                   him
                   quietly
                   with
                   peace
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   can
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   Esa.
                   33.
                   4.
                   let
                   him
                   of
                   vs
                   come
                   forth
                   ?
                   Alas
                   none
                   shall
                   dare
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   person
                   should
                   appeare
                   vnto
                   vs
                   without
                   Christ
                   a
                   redeemer
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   flie
                   from
                   him
                   with
                   horrour
                   and
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   stand
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   He
                   that
                   searcheth
                   the
                   maiestie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   ouerwhelmed
                   with
                   glory
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   searcheth
                   out
                   the
                   mercy
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   shall
                   he
                   be
                   ouerwhelmed
                   of
                   ●●
                   ?
                   His
                   iudgements
                   be
                   as
                   a
                   great
                   deepe
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   deepe
                   of
                   his
                   mercy
                   swallowes
                   vp
                   that
                   deepe
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   well
                   said
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Great
                   is
                   the
                   hell
                   of
                   my
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   greater
                   is
                   the
                   deepenesse
                   of
                   thy
                   mercy
                   
                   O
                   God.
                   The
                   Scriptures
                   attribute
                   to
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   all
                   dimensions
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   depth
                   ;
                   it
                   fetched
                   Dauids
                   soule
                   from
                   the
                   neather
                   most
                   hell
                   ,
                   ergo
                   it
                   reacheth
                   thither
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   breadth
                   ;
                   for
                   
                   that
                   he
                   setteth
                   our
                   sinnes
                   vs
                   farre
                   from
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   East
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   West
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   length
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   extendeth
                   it selfe
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   cloudes
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   stars
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   as
                   Iob
                   saith
                   )
                   are
                   not
                   cleane
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   ,
                   yea
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   found
                   folly
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   but
                   for
                   his
                   mercy
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   abide
                   his
                   triall
                   .
                   Nay
                   God
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   forgiue
                   vs
                   more
                   ,
                   than
                   we
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   sinne
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   mercy
                   is
                   the
                   gate
                   of
                   the
                   Almightie
                   .
                   By
                   no
                   other
                   qualitie
                   of
                   his
                   can
                   we
                   be
                   suffered
                   to
                   haue
                   entrance
                   or
                   to
                   approch
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                   All
                   other
                   things
                   hath
                   the
                   Lord
                   done
                   in
                   measure
                   ,
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   weight
                   ,
                   sauing
                   his
                   mercy
                   in
                   our
                   redemption
                   ,
                   wherein
                   without
                   measure
                   &
                   beyond
                   all
                   number
                   and
                   weight
                   he
                   was
                   mercifull
                   :
                   two
                   drops
                   of
                   bloud
                   had
                   beene
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   cup
                   of
                   his
                   bloud
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   whip
                   pierced
                   his
                   skin
                   ,
                   the
                   thornes
                   his
                   
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   nayles
                   his
                   bones
                   ,
                   the
                   speare
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   very
                   soule
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   When
                   we
                   loose
                   an
                   outward
                   benefit
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   so
                   thinke
                   of
                   it
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   Gods
                   
                   fauour
                   :
                   but
                   what
                   doe
                   blinde
                   people
                   regard
                   Gods
                   grace
                   ?
                   So
                   they
                   haue
                   plentie
                   of
                   corne
                   and
                   oyle
                   ,
                   they
                   respect
                   not
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   their
                   soules
                   :
                   whereas
                   if
                   all
                   the
                   creatures
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   
                   should
                   weepe
                   for
                   the
                   losse
                   but
                   of
                   one
                   soule
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   too
                   little
                   .
                   Yet
                   our
                   people
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   may
                   eate
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   enioy
                   the
                   fat
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   care
                   not
                   whether
                   the
                   Lord
                   shew
                   a
                   lightsome
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   fearefull
                   countenance
                   vpon
                   them
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   because
                   we
                   set
                   so
                   little
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   sets
                   at
                   so
                   high
                   a
                   price
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   take
                   from
                   vs
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   esteeme
                   so
                   highly
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   vpon
                   vs
                   some
                   sodaine
                   desolation
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   We
                   must
                   euer
                   desire
                   the
                   first
                   fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   but
                   hauing
                   attained
                   the
                   first
                   beginnings
                   
                   of
                   Gods
                   grace
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   euer
                   waite
                   for
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   degrees
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   When
                   we
                   haue
                   receiued
                   mortification
                   and
                   sanctification
                   as
                   hansels
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   ,
                   then
                   may
                   we
                   hope
                   for
                   heauen
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   that
                   haue
                   receiued
                   grace
                   ,
                   shall
                   also
                   receiue
                   glorie
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   The
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   children
                   as
                   morning
                   mistes
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   well
                   builded
                   
                   towers
                   to
                   continue
                   all
                   assaults
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   7
                   Diuersitie
                   of
                   gifts
                   should
                   not
                   make
                   vs
                   disagree
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   enuy
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   should
                   binde
                   vs
                   in
                   loue
                   to
                   embrace
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   profitable
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   such
                   respect
                   to
                   his
                   glory
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   giue
                   gifts
                   when
                   he
                   might
                   iustly
                   punish
                   ,
                   therfore
                   we
                   ought
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   reioyce
                   in
                   the
                   possessiō
                   of
                   earthly
                   blessings
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   giueth
                   many
                   blessings
                   to
                   stop
                   the
                   mouthes
                   of
                   vnbeleeuers
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   call
                   sinners
                   to
                   
                   repentance
                   :
                   which
                   if
                   they
                   neglect
                   ,
                   then
                   assuredly
                   the
                   Lords
                   wrath
                   will
                   be
                   more
                   fierce
                   against
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   wicked
                   haue
                   no
                   cause
                   to
                   reioyce
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   smites
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   lets
                   them
                   prosper
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   cōdemnation
                   may
                   be
                   more
                   iust
                   when
                   it
                   commeth
                   .
                   Trie
                   thy selfe
                   thus
                   :
                   if
                   thou
                   profitest
                   by
                   Gods
                   correction
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   grace
                   :
                   againe
                   ,
                   if
                   by
                   his
                   patience
                   thou
                   takest
                   (
                   as
                   a
                   good
                   sonne
                   )
                   occasion
                   to
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   doest
                   studie
                   to
                   come
                   out
                   
                   of
                   thy
                   sinne
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   likewise
                   a
                   good
                   argument
                   of
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   9
                   God
                   is
                   slow
                   to
                   wrath
                   ,
                   yet
                   let
                   vs
                   euer
                   remember
                   that
                   albeit
                   he
                   suffered
                   Israel
                   long
                   ,
                   yet
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   he
                   destroyed
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   vnbeleeuers
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   promised
                   land
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   punisheth
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   ,
                   therefore
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   punish
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   but
                   confider
                   that
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   respect
                   not
                   his
                   mercies
                   in
                   time
                   ,
                   shall
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   feele
                   his
                   iustice
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   The
                   thing
                   loued
                   is
                   much
                   desired
                   and
                   sought
                   after
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   may
                   take
                   a
                   triall
                   of
                   
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   First
                   looke
                   ,
                   what
                   we
                   loue
                   indeed
                   ,
                   we
                   spend
                   much
                   time
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   affoord
                   houres
                   ,
                   daies
                   ,
                   weekes
                   ,
                   yeares
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   age●
                   too
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   contentions
                   we
                   may
                   ,
                   we
                   get
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Dauids
                   seuen
                   times
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   morning
                   ,
                   noonetide
                   ,
                   and
                   euening
                   exercises
                   ,
                   hardly
                   we
                   affoord
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   Sabbath
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   we
                   bestow
                   our
                   thoughts
                   and
                   our
                   affections
                   much
                   
                   and
                   liberally
                   on
                   the
                   thing
                   we
                   loue
                   :
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   so
                   troubled
                   with
                   bread
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   vnderstand
                   Christ
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   leauen
                   of
                   hypocrisie
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   a
                   
                   thing
                   is
                   shewed
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   skilfull
                   and
                   painfull
                   in
                   commending
                   the
                   thing
                   loued
                   .
                   The
                   Spouse
                   in
                   the
                   song
                   of
                   Salomon
                   was
                   very
                   perfect
                   in
                   setting
                   forth
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   her
                   beloued
                   :
                   she
                   knew
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   going
                   ,
                   she
                   was
                   acquainted
                   with
                   his
                   attire
                   :
                   she
                   was
                   rauished
                   with
                   his
                   beautie
                   :
                   she
                   was
                   priuy
                   to
                   his
                   cōming
                   to
                   her
                   .
                   Men
                   shew
                   forth
                   their
                   loue
                   to
                   earthly
                   things
                   in
                   their
                   great
                   skill
                   in
                   buying
                   and
                   selling
                   ,
                   Amos.
                   8.
                   in
                   the
                   signes
                   of
                   heauen
                   &
                   colours
                   of
                   the
                   skie
                   Matth.
                   16.
                   in
                   our
                   statutes
                   &
                   penall
                   lawes
                   .
                   Micah
                   .
                   6.
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   they
                   be
                   scarsly
                   wained
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   shall
                   see
                   his
                   loue
                   by
                   his
                   great
                   zeale
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   caried
                   to
                   bring
                   
                   the
                   thing
                   to
                   that
                   he
                   loueth
                   ,
                   as
                   Esay
                   9.
                   7.
                   when
                   the
                   zeale
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   bring
                   our
                   redemption
                   to
                   passe
                   .
                   Certainly
                   ,
                   euery
                   man
                   is
                   eaten
                   vp
                   with
                   one
                   zeale
                   or
                   other
                   .
                   The
                   godly
                   seeke
                   gaine
                   by
                   honest
                   meanes
                   if
                   they
                   can
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   than
                   the
                   wicked
                   wil
                   loose
                   their
                   gaine
                   ,
                   away
                   with
                   honestie
                   ,
                   away
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   Iudas
                   .
                   Fiftly
                   ,
                   the
                   great
                   reioycing
                   which
                   
                   we
                   haue
                   ,
                   bewrayeth
                   our
                   loue
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   doth
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   4
                   ▪
                   7.
                   after
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   thing
                   he
                   desired
                   ,
                   the
                   countenance
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   more
                   ioy
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   had
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   wheat
                   and
                   their
                   wine
                   did
                   abound
                   .
                   But
                   immortalitie
                   ,
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   is
                   lesse
                   esteemed
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   than
                   riches
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   blessings
                   but
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   hand
                   ,
                   Prouer.
                   3.
                   
                   Blessed
                   indeed
                   are
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   ,
                   but
                   more
                   blessed
                   
                   are
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   their
                   God.
                   Sixtly
                   
                     what
                     we
                     feare
                     to
                     forgo
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   loue
                   
                   to
                   haue
                   .
                   Pilat
                   cared
                   not
                   to
                   forgoe
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   was
                   afraide
                   to
                   loose
                   Caesars
                   fauour
                   .
                   Lastly
                   
                   we
                   loue
                   that
                   well
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   grieued
                   to
                   part
                   with
                   ,
                   so
                   did
                   the
                   young
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   shew
                   his
                   loue
                   to
                   riches
                   ,
                   who
                   hauing
                   a
                   discipleship
                   ,
                   offered
                   himselfe
                   freely
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   he
                   should
                   forgoe
                   all
                   he
                   had
                   ,
                   he
                   rather
                   forsooke
                   Christ
                   than
                   his
                   riches
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   looke
                   where
                   we
                   loue
                   .
                   The
                   purest
                   thing
                   mingled
                   with
                   an
                   impure
                   and
                   base
                   thing
                   is
                   made
                   most
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   as
                   gold
                   mingled
                   with
                   drosse
                   ,
                   wine
                   mixed
                   with
                   water
                   ,
                   what
                   more
                   precious
                   than
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   man
                   remaining
                   pure
                   ?
                   what
                   more
                   base
                   being
                   corrupted
                   with
                   the
                   mixture
                   of
                   the
                   vilest
                   things
                   ,
                   than
                   it
                   ?
                   The
                   world
                   knoweth
                   no
                   good
                   but
                   riches
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   yet
                   not
                   so
                   purely
                   good
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   himselfe
                   possesseth
                   neither
                   gold
                   nor
                   siluer
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   things
                   meerely
                   good
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   want
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   all
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   alwaies
                   good
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   Well
                   locked
                   vp
                   or
                   drie
                   spring
                   head
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   open
                   and
                   plentifull
                   
                   fountaine
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   runne
                   streames
                   on
                   euery
                   side
                   to
                   the
                   lowest
                   vallies
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   pleasant
                   riuers
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXXIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Godswrath
                   ,
                   and
                   iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   mercie
                   .
                
                 
                   THere
                   are
                   three
                   things
                   which
                   doe
                   slake
                   our
                   paines
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   mittigation
                   ,
                   hope
                   ,
                   and
                   comfort
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   can
                   helpe
                   in
                   hell
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   we
                   know
                   the
                   rich
                   
                   man
                   could
                   not
                   haue●
                   drop
                   of
                   water
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   fall
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   whippeth
                   vs
                   an
                   whole
                   day
                   long
                   may
                   be
                   weary
                   ,
                   but
                   our
                   tormentors
                   in
                   hell
                   are
                   spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   neuer
                   wearie
                   .
                   Againe
                   if
                   such
                   whippers
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   should
                   neuer
                   waxe
                   
                   wearie
                   in
                   whipping
                   vs
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   they
                   shall
                   kill
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   leaue
                   vs
                   nu●●
                   and
                   senselesse
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   hell
                   though
                   our
                   bodies
                   continually
                   burne
                   ,
                   yet
                   shall
                   they
                   neuer
                   consume
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   though
                   neither
                   tormentors
                   waxe
                   weary
                   ,
                   nor
                   we
                   tormented
                   be
                   cōsumed
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   whippes
                   and
                   instruments
                   would
                   weare
                   and
                   waste
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   haue
                   some
                   ease
                   that
                   way
                   :
                   but
                   hel
                   fire
                   is
                   vnquencheable
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   worme
                   of
                   conscience
                   vnsatiable
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   hope
                   of
                   mitigation
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   comfort
                   is
                   there
                   in
                   hell
                   ?
                   if
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   pleasures
                   lost
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   might
                   haue
                   had
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   beholding
                   of
                   our
                   enemies
                   aduanced
                   into
                   that
                   glory
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   denie
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   wish
                   for
                   our selues
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   entring
                   into
                   paine
                   and
                   shame
                   euen
                   before
                   our
                   aduersaries
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   hate
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   whose
                   sight
                   we
                   would
                   bee
                   better
                   esteemed
                   ,
                   doe
                   increase
                   the
                   paines
                   of
                   the
                   sufferers
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   these
                   shew
                   there
                   is
                   little
                   comfort
                   in
                   hell
                   .
                   First
                   the
                   damned
                   shall
                   be
                   within
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   lost
                   ,
                   
                     Come
                     yee
                     blessed
                     of
                     my
                     father
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   godly
                   shall
                   be
                   within
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   this
                   to
                   the
                   damned
                   ,
                   
                     Goe
                     yee
                     cursed
                     into
                     euerlasting
                     fire
                     .
                  
                   The
                   wicked
                   indeede
                   shall
                   remember
                   their
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   on
                   
                   earth
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   their
                   woe
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   double
                   miserie
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   happie
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   to
                   haue
                   lost
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   old
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   comedie
                   saith
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   a
                   sonne
                   ,
                   nay
                   ,
                   alas
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   had
                   a
                   sonne
                   .
                   The
                   wicked
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   shall
                   wish
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   heard
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   will
                   be
                   another
                   discomfort
                   .
                   Last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   bee
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   diuell
                   their
                   enemie
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   shall
                   torment
                   them
                   euen
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   hated
                   as
                   their
                   enemies
                   ;
                   the
                   diuell
                   played
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   will
                   not
                   play
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   comfort
                   .
                   The
                   last
                   helpe
                   is
                   hope
                   ,
                   and
                   but
                   for
                   that
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   heart
                   would
                   burst
                   ,
                   and
                   surely
                   for
                   any
                   hope
                   in
                   hell
                   their
                   hearts
                   may
                   burst
                   indeede
                   .
                   Oh
                   ,
                   saith
                   a
                   heathen
                   man
                   hoping
                   for
                   release
                   in
                   time
                   ,
                   God
                   shall
                   also
                   giue
                   an
                   ende
                   to
                   these
                   euils
                   .
                   But
                   here
                   is
                   our
                   hope
                   of
                   ende
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   this
                   place
                   are
                   immortal
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   though
                   they
                   haue
                   but
                   one
                   good
                   thing
                   which
                   is
                   immortalitie
                   ,
                   yet
                   euen
                   that
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   makes
                   their
                   paines
                   the
                   greater
                   :
                   what
                   auaileth
                   it
                   to
                   knowe
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   not
                   keepe
                   vs
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   Feare
                   them
                   therefore
                   before
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   escape
                   them
                   ;
                   neglect
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   fall
                   into
                   them
                   .
                   No
                   man
                   is
                   so
                   deepe
                   in
                   hel
                   as
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   least
                   thought
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   speech
                   of
                   this
                   be
                   so
                   vnpleasāt
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   what
                   think
                   
                   you
                   ,
                   will
                   it
                   bee
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   shall
                   feele
                   it
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   though
                   wee
                   were
                   not
                   told
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   I
                   should
                   hold
                   my
                   peace
                   ,
                   the
                   fire
                   burnes
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   yee
                   neglect
                   to
                   heare
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   experience
                   ye
                   shall
                   feele
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   When
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   displeasure
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   become
                   humble
                   suiters
                   
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   reueale
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   by
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   deliuer
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   tearmes
                   of
                   wrath
                   and
                   fire
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   vtter
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   the
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   for
                   our
                   capacitie
                   he
                   can
                   vse
                   no
                   words
                   more
                   vehement
                   to
                   vs.
                   For
                   as
                   in
                   expressing
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   highest
                   name
                   wee
                   can
                   reach
                   vnto
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   call
                   him
                   King
                   ;
                   so
                   to
                   expresse
                   his
                   anger
                   he
                   often
                   challengeth
                   to
                   himselfe
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   wrath
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   sheweth
                   to
                   vs
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   purposed
                   to
                   plai●
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   an
                   angrie
                   one
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   indeed
                   he
                   were
                   angry
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   finde
                   no
                   such
                   affections
                   fal
                   into
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   we
                   cannot
                   otherwise
                   imagine
                   how
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   reuenged
                   on
                   the
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   content
                   to
                   instruct
                   vs
                   herein
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   an
                   angrie
                   God.
                   And
                   indeed
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   purpose
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   such
                   places
                   to
                   shew
                   his
                   iustice
                   to
                   mē
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   to
                   say
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   iust
                   ,
                   moueth
                   too
                   little
                   ,
                   he
                   somtimes
                   saith
                   he
                   is
                   angry
                   ,
                   to
                   moue
                   vs
                   more
                   effectually
                   :
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   attribute
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   wee
                   may
                   make
                   our
                   profite
                   .
                   First
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   no
                   kinde
                   of
                   word
                   setteth
                   out
                   the
                   vile
                   nature
                   of
                   sin
                   more
                   than
                   this
                   doth
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   our
                   sins
                   make
                   the
                   Lord
                   angrie
                   .
                   It
                   carrieth
                   some
                   force
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   sin
                   is
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   to
                   call
                   it
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   darknes
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   these
                   are
                   effectuall
                   :
                   but
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   balance
                   of
                   comparison
                   with
                   this
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   moueth
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   wrath
                   ,
                   because
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   possible
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   be
                   angrie
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   any
                   thing
                   should
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   sinne
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   haue
                   no
                   man
                   henceforth
                   perswade
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   proctour
                   of
                   his
                   sin
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   giue
                   him
                   pillowes
                   to
                   ease
                   ,
                   bolsters
                   to
                   hold
                   out
                   ,
                   or
                   curtaines
                   to
                   couer
                   his
                   sin
                   ,
                   for
                   sinnes
                   moue
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   wrath
                   .
                   He
                   could
                   not
                   leaue
                   sin
                   vnpunished
                   in
                   Dauid
                   his
                   chosen
                   ,
                   nay
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   spare
                   his
                   whole
                   Church
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   Israel
                   from
                   punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   hee
                   will
                   not
                   beare
                   with
                   one
                   
                   particular
                   member
                   .
                   Leaue
                   men
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   comitted
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   he
                   tooke
                   vpon
                   him
                   our
                   sinne
                   ,
                   how
                   was
                   he
                   punished
                   :
                   though
                   he
                   liued
                   in
                   al
                   obedience
                   ,
                   first
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   &
                   then
                   in
                   earth
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   how
                   bitter
                   was
                   that
                   cup
                   of
                   wrath
                   to
                   him
                   ?
                   If
                   God
                   then
                   did
                   not
                   beare
                   with
                   sinne
                   in
                   his
                   Sonne
                   being
                   but
                   imputed
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   bee
                   a
                   bearer
                   of
                   vs
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   hauing
                   to
                   the
                   full
                   committed
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   may
                   well
                   make
                   our
                   accomptes
                   ,
                   come
                   sinne
                   ,
                   come
                   wrath
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   angrie
                   with
                   our
                   inuentions
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   not
                   hurt
                   him
                   (
                   for
                   though
                   kings
                   did
                   incampe
                   thēselues
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   laugh
                   them
                   to
                   scorne
                   )
                   then
                   had
                   wee
                   neede
                   to
                   bee
                   angrie
                   with
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   will
                   else
                   throwe
                   vs
                   downe
                   into
                   hell
                   .
                   If
                   this
                   word
                   Wrath
                   now
                   will
                   not
                   moue
                   vs
                   ,
                   surely
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   moue
                   vs
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   mountaine
                   of
                   smoke
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   Sinai
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Grieuous
                   is
                   the
                   paine
                   and
                   vntolerable
                   is
                   the
                   the
                   griefe
                   of
                   hell
                   fire
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   burned
                   is
                   the
                   
                   most
                   grieuous
                   and
                   painefull
                   death
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   terrible
                   to
                   euery
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   feele
                   his
                   blood
                   and
                   his
                   fat
                   to
                   drop
                   away
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   If
                   wee
                   were
                   threatned
                   to
                   hold
                   our
                   hand
                   ouer
                   a
                   fire
                   of
                   wood
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   make
                   vs
                   doe
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   yea
                   things
                   vnlawfull
                   to
                   auoide
                   it
                   without
                   Gods
                   especiall
                   grace
                   assisting
                   vs
                   :
                   but
                   alasse
                   this
                   is
                   nothing
                   to
                   hell
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   auoide
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   kindle
                   a
                   fire
                   vnquenchable
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   bodies
                   shall
                   neuer
                   bee
                   consumed
                   .
                   Nabuchadnezzar
                   had
                   twentie
                   seuen
                   prouinces
                   ,
                   Daniel
                   3.
                   and
                   yet
                   but
                   three
                   men
                   amongst
                   all
                   them
                   refused
                   to
                   fall
                   downe
                   to
                   worship
                   the
                   golden
                   image
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   fire
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   neede
                   not
                   goe
                   to
                   Nabuchadnezzars
                   time
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   looke
                   backe
                   but
                   into
                   Queene
                   Maries
                   time
                   and
                   see
                   many
                   that
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   fire
                   did
                   vndergoe
                   things
                   vnlawfull
                   against
                   their
                   owne
                   conscience
                   to
                   their
                   despaire
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   this
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   materiall
                   fire
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   fire
                   we
                   must
                   conceiue
                   otherwise
                   .
                   In
                   Esay
                   hee
                   saith
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   haue
                   it
                   made
                   with
                   pitch
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   noysome
                   to
                   our
                   members
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   haue
                   a
                   riuer
                   of
                   brimstone
                   to
                   feed
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   drawne
                   drie
                   .
                   If
                   this
                   be
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   our
                   neglect
                   ,
                   why
                   doe
                   wee
                   heape
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   an
                   heape
                   of
                   chaffe
                   ;
                   If
                   fire
                   come
                   ,
                   why
                   will
                   we
                   be
                   as
                   stubble
                   ▪
                   If
                   this
                   argument
                   ,
                   this
                   firie
                   argument
                   wil
                   not
                   cause
                   vs
                   to
                   feare
                   ,
                   nothing
                   will
                   cause
                   vs.
                   If
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   schoole
                   nothing
                   mooueth
                   more
                   than
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   both
                   reason
                   and
                   sense
                   ,
                   then
                   surely
                   fire
                   may
                   
                   moue
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   both
                   reason
                   and
                   sense
                   doe
                   cause
                   vs
                   so
                   to
                   feare
                   .
                   More
                   plainely
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   but
                   three
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   wil
                   bring
                   a
                   man
                   from
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   shame
                   ,
                   griefe
                   ,
                   and
                   feare
                   :
                   Shame
                   preuaileth
                   a
                   little
                   now
                   adaies
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   be
                   so
                   many
                   wicked
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   couer
                   anothers
                   shame
                   :
                   &
                   griefe
                   is
                   put
                   to
                   silence
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   that
                   come
                   ,
                   we
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   humour
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   driue
                   it
                   away
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   can
                   ,
                   with
                   merrie
                   companie
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   feare
                   ,
                   no
                   mirth
                   will
                   serue
                   the
                   purpose
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   malefactours
                   condemned
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   no
                   mirth
                   will
                   make
                   them
                   merie
                   .
                   Nay
                   the
                   most
                   sluggish
                   beast
                   the
                   Asse
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   yee
                   beate
                   him
                   ,
                   vntill
                   he
                   die
                   ,
                   yee
                   shall
                   not
                   get
                   him
                   to
                   goe
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   for
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   wee
                   more
                   vnsensible
                   than
                   any
                   beast
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   bee
                   moued
                   a
                   whit
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   fire
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   sodaine
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   continual
                   in
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   when
                   no
                   Tertullus
                   can
                   stand
                   vs
                   in
                   stead
                   to
                   plead
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   no
                   bribe
                   will
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   speake
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   terrible
                   day
                   for
                   all
                   bribers
                   .
                   But
                   suppose
                   he
                   would
                   take
                   a
                   bribe
                   ,
                   what
                   bribe
                   wilt
                   thou
                   giue
                   him
                   for
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   thy
                   soule
                   ?
                   The
                   whole
                   world
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   ,
                   but
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   shall
                   bee
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   how
                   then
                   canst
                   thou
                   giue
                   it
                   ?
                
                 
                   4
                   If
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   truly
                   prouoked
                   to
                   mercie
                   ,
                   first
                   let
                   vs
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   
                   he
                   can
                   doe
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   mercie
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   All
                   his
                   wayes
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   are
                   mercie
                   :
                   he
                   hath
                   stepped
                   no
                   where
                   ,
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   in
                   earth
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   seas
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   left
                   some
                   print
                   of
                   his
                   mercie
                   behind
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   could
                   follow
                   him
                   in
                   those
                   paths
                   he
                   wēt
                   in
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   earth
                   doth
                   not
                   onely
                   receiue
                   this
                   print
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   ,
                   but
                   repaies
                   mercy
                   to
                   vs
                   again
                   :
                   and
                   surely
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   creatures
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   merciful
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   men
                   were
                   in
                   an
                   euill
                   case
                   .
                   Now
                   because
                   
                   all
                   mercie
                   consisteth
                   either
                   in
                   giuing
                   or
                   forgiuing
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   mercie
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   ,
                   therefore
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   both
                   these
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   how
                   the
                   Lord
                   esteemes
                   it
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   mercie
                   of
                   forgiuenesse
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   6.
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   his
                   aduise
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   wee
                   please
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   mercy
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   the
                   immediate
                   worship
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   content
                   to
                   break
                   off
                   al
                   his
                   right
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   pay
                   this
                   debt
                   of
                   mercy
                   to
                   our
                   brethren
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   acceptable
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   than
                   any
                   kind
                   of
                   sacrifice
                   whatsoeuer
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   al
                   our
                   sacrifices
                   tend
                   to
                   this
                   one
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   mercy
                   ,
                   &
                   therfore
                   mercy
                   is
                   better
                   than
                   all
                   other
                   
                   sacrifices
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   pention
                   is
                   so
                   grateful
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   performance
                   of
                   this
                   shall
                   stay
                   all
                   other
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   when
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   done
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   18.
                   the
                   bringing
                   of
                   our selues
                   in
                   debt
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   summe
                   of
                   a
                   thousand
                   talents
                   doth
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   grieue
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   retaining
                   of
                   this
                   pension
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   where
                   for
                   the
                   seruants
                   debt
                   no
                   manner
                   of
                   euill
                   words
                   are
                   giuen
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   is
                   forgiuen
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   when
                   this
                   seruant
                   denies
                   the
                   pension
                   of
                   mercy
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Lord
                   takes
                   the
                   matter
                   hotly
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   debt
                   did
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   grieue
                   him
                   as
                   this
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   examine
                   these
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   ballance
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   reason
                   :
                   
                   if
                   two
                   men
                   are
                   to
                   passe
                   by
                   a
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   lies
                   no
                   small
                   danger
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   hot
                   pursuit
                   of
                   their
                   enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   going
                   ouer
                   by
                   a
                   bridge
                   escapeth
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   this
                   other
                   is
                   to
                   escape
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   meanes
                   ,
                   he
                   drawes
                   vp
                   the
                   bridge
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   content
                   the
                   other
                   should
                   be
                   deliuered
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   we
                   would
                   condemne
                   this
                   fact
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   is
                   our
                   case
                   :
                   we
                   escape
                   sinne
                   the
                   common
                   enemie
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                   onely
                   by
                   the
                   bridge
                   of
                   mercy
                   :
                   and
                   now
                   
                   we
                   are
                   escaped
                   safely
                   ,
                   our
                   brother
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   ouer
                   the
                   same
                   bridge
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   pull
                   it
                   vp
                   ,
                   this
                   
                   is
                   a
                   singular
                   inhumanitie
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   high
                   point
                   of
                   profound
                   malignitie
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   Lord
                   indeed
                   will
                   make
                   him
                   a
                   new
                   bridge
                   of
                   mercy
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   we
                   shew
                   our
                   malicious
                   minde
                   .
                   Now
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   our selues
                   :
                   whether
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   vsuall
                   with
                   vs
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   with
                   Caine
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   to
                   knocke
                   Abel
                   on
                   the
                   head
                   ;
                   and
                   whether
                   we
                   say
                   not
                   Lord
                   forgiue
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   forgiue
                   not
                   :
                   we
                   forget
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   forgiue
                   not
                   ;
                   we
                   forgiue
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   forget
                   not
                   :
                   as
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   vs
                   thus
                   to
                   
                   distinguish
                   ?
                   and
                   let
                   these
                   things
                   speake
                   whether
                   we
                   haue
                   mercy
                   or
                   no.
                   And
                   for
                   giuing
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   certaine
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   shewes
                   his
                   will
                   herein
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   
                   haue
                   our
                   bowels
                   opened
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   might
                   haue
                   made
                   all
                   rich
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   one
                   rich
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   left
                   some
                   poore
                   to
                   try
                   vs.
                   He
                   had
                   enough
                   in
                   store
                   ,
                   &
                   could
                   haue
                   made
                   the
                   poorest
                   equall
                   with
                   the
                   richest
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   met
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   neede
                   not
                   to
                   complaine
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   might
                   haply
                   haue
                   done
                   )
                   we
                   want
                   some
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   might
                   shew
                   our
                   thankfulnesse
                   .
                   The
                   whole
                   earth
                   is
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   can
                   we
                   giue
                   him
                   ,
                   our
                   weldoing
                   extendeth
                   not
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   needs
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   do
                   him
                   no
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   oh
                   that
                   we
                   
                   might
                   do
                   good
                   to
                   men
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   giuen
                   the
                   poore
                   a
                   bil
                   of
                   his
                   hād
                   for
                   the
                   receiuing
                   of
                   his
                   right
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   :
                   
                     Whatsoeuer
                     men
                     do
                     to
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     little
                     ones
                     ,
                     they
                     doe
                     it
                     to
                     me
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   hath
                   the
                   Lord
                   onely
                   shewed
                   his
                   liking
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   mercie
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   reasons
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   so
                   doe
                   ,
                   as
                   Luk
                   ▪
                   6
                   
                     Giue
                     and
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     giuen
                     to
                     you
                     againe
                     :
                  
                   these
                   are
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   inseparable
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   giue
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   giuen
                   vs
                   againe
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   we
                   will
                   driue
                   away
                   famine
                   from
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   giue
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   with
                   this
                   sacrifice
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   countrie
                   is
                   purchased
                   .
                   But
                   beside
                   this
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   19
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Giue
                     to
                     the
                     poore
                     and
                     ye
                     shall
                     haue
                     treasure
                     in
                     heauen
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   onely
                   haue
                   mercy
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   shew
                   mercy
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   himselfe
                   will
                   shew
                   himselfe
                   exceedingly
                   thankefull
                   to
                   vs
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   we
                   see
                   our
                   diffidence
                   herein
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   seede
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   grounds
                   that
                   receiues
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   that
                   sowes
                   it
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   bestowed
                   in
                   mercy
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   his
                   ,
                   vpon
                   whom
                   the
                   gift
                   is
                   bestowed
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   that
                   bestoweth
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   here
                   is
                   another
                   reason
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   giue
                   because
                   we
                   haue
                   receiued
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   requires
                   nothing
                   but
                   his
                   owne
                   ,
                   he
                   requires
                   nothing
                   to
                   be
                   giuen
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   receiued
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   we
                   see
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   receiued
                   talents
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   requires
                   nothing
                   to
                   be
                   repaid
                   but
                   his
                   own
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   &
                   hath
                   bin
                   these
                   many
                   daies
                   a
                   complaint
                   against
                   the
                   pastors
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   feed
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   fed
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   there
                   is
                   great
                   hatred
                   against
                   them
                   sprung
                   vp
                   from
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   which
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   iust
                   conceiued
                   wrath
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   thinke
                   we
                   measure
                   thē
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   right
                   measure
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   is
                   by
                   another
                   measure
                   than
                   we
                   measure
                   our selues
                   by
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   talent
                   of
                   riches
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   haue
                   a
                   talent
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   are
                   as
                   slacke
                   to
                   performe
                   mercy
                   to
                   the
                   
                   poore
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   to
                   the
                   ignorant
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   in
                   condemning
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   condemne
                   our selues
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   sure
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   haruest
                   is
                   great
                   in
                   spirituall
                   things
                   ,
                   &
                   there
                   are
                   but
                   few
                   labourers
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   
                   respect
                   of
                   temporall
                   things
                   there
                   is
                   as
                   great
                   an
                   haruest
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   labourers
                   are
                   as
                   few
                   ,
                   because
                   as
                   the
                   ignorāt
                   people
                   are
                   the
                   haruest
                   of
                   the
                   learned
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   poorer
                   sort
                   is
                   the
                   haruest
                   of
                   the
                   rich
                   men
                   .
                   Another
                   reason
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   cannot
                   retaine
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   therefore
                   a
                   good
                   policie
                   to
                   giue
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   friends
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   Mammon
                   .
                   We
                   cannot
                   carrie
                   any
                   thing
                   with
                   vs
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   haue
                   we
                   neuer
                   so
                   much
                   :
                   here
                   it
                   is
                   gotten
                   ,
                   and
                   here
                   it
                   is
                   gone
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   we
                   could
                   carry
                   our
                   gold
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   we
                   come
                   in
                   another
                   world
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   currant
                   here
                   will
                   stand
                   vs
                   in
                   no
                   stead
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   wil
                   not
                   go
                   for
                   currant
                   there
                   .
                   Wel
                   ,
                   admit
                   ,
                   these
                   things
                   could
                   doe
                   vs
                   good
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   cannot
                   carry
                   them
                   safely
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   robbers
                   wil
                   meet
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   follow
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   go
                   by
                   pirats
                   ,
                   they
                   carry
                   not
                   all
                   they
                   haue
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   commit
                   all
                   to
                   others
                   of
                   their
                   friends
                   by
                   writings
                   and
                   bils
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   see
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   of
                   our
                   exchangers
                   :
                   So
                   then
                   wee
                   must
                   carry
                   with
                   vs
                   only
                   our
                   bils
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   stand
                   the
                   spoilers
                   in
                   little
                   steed
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   light
                   vpon
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   made
                   the
                   rich
                   his
                   factors
                   and
                   exchangers
                   here
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   a
                   bill
                   of
                   his
                   hand
                   for
                   that
                   we
                   commit
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   safely
                   make
                   our
                   claime
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   bill
                   will
                   goe
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   reade
                   euen
                   at
                   the
                   iudgement
                   seate
                   ,
                   when
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Looke
                     what
                     ye
                     haue
                     done
                     to
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     ye
                     haue
                     done
                     it
                     to
                     me
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   shew
                   mercy
                   ,
                   because
                   otherwise
                   wee
                   cannot
                   long
                   keepe
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   :
                   &
                   surely
                   if
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   mercy
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   should
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   shuld
                   be
                   don
                   away
                   .
                   But
                   amōg
                   many
                   reasons
                   this
                   may
                   moue
                   vs
                   to
                   mercy
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   iudgement
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   leaue
                   off
                   all
                   other
                   actions
                   of
                   knowldge
                   ,
                   and
                   truth
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   this
                   one
                   of
                   mercy
                   .
                   And
                   albeit
                   the
                   Lord
                   may
                   challenge
                   the
                   other
                   too
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   the
                   special
                   clause
                   of
                   iudgment
                   shall
                   be
                   concerning
                   mercy
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   specially
                   looke
                   to
                   this
                   .
                   To
                   apply
                   this
                   to
                   our selues
                   I
                   neede
                   not
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   accuse
                   men
                   ,
                   all
                   mens
                   mouthes
                   wil
                   condemne
                   thēselues
                   ,
                   the
                   Preachers
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   neede
                   not
                   to
                   bend
                   their
                   braines
                   to
                   finde
                   out
                   an
                   accusation
                   for
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   men
                   can
                   doe
                   it
                   ;
                   &
                   what
                   is
                   more
                   vsuall
                   than
                   this
                   ,
                   mens
                   deuotions
                   growe
                   cold
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   there
                   is
                   greathardnes
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   much
                   complaining
                   ,
                   but
                   little
                   redressing
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   land
                   doth
                   accuse
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   I
                   accuse
                   it
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   punishments
                   here
                   &
                   those
                   in
                   another
                   life
                   ?
                   here
                   no
                   
                   vehement
                   punishment
                   is
                   permanent
                   ,
                   there
                   the
                   punishment
                   is
                   euerlasting
                   &
                   yet
                   most
                   vehemēt
                   .
                   Alas
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   fit
                   termes
                   to
                   expresse
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   small
                   perswasion
                   wil
                   serue
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   twine
                   threed
                   wil
                   draw
                   him
                   that
                   belongs
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   child
                   of
                   reprobation
                   ,
                   a
                   cable
                   rope
                   wil
                   not
                   serue
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   he
                   should
                   see
                   the
                   smoke
                   and
                   the
                   mountaine
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                   yet
                   will
                   he
                   turne
                   and
                   sowse
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   mire
                   of
                   sinne
                   like
                   a
                   sow
                   .
                   Take
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   a
                   fit
                   of
                   a
                   burning
                   ague
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   heare
                   him
                   vtter
                   such
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   protest
                   of
                   his
                   paine
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   
                   were
                   v●s●fferable
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   another
                   manner
                   of
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   vexe
                   vs
                   more
                   than
                   all
                   the
                   burning
                   agues
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   it
                   shall
                   continue
                   .
                   Paul
                   alleageth
                   a
                   very
                   plaine
                   reason
                   why
                   there
                   is
                   so
                   little
                   mercie
                   among
                   men
                   .
                   Euery
                   man
                   seekes
                   his
                   owne
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   seeke
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   one
                   of
                   another
                   ▪
                   We
                   forget
                   we
                   are
                   members
                   one
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   needes
                   nothing
                   but
                   our
                   owne
                   mouths
                   to
                   condemne
                   vs.
                   For
                   seeing
                   we
                   call
                   God
                   Father
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   gladly
                   know
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   title
                   we
                   call
                   him
                   Father
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   reason
                   but
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   our
                   brother
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   vs
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   fatherhood
                   in
                   God
                   but
                   by
                   brotherhood
                   in
                   Christ.
                   But
                   how
                   is
                   Christ
                   thy
                   brother
                   more
                   than
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   as
                   much
                   for
                   another
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   for
                   thee
                   ?
                   Well
                   ,
                   if
                   another
                   hath
                   as
                   good
                   a
                   title
                   to
                   Christ
                   as
                   thou
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   is
                   thy
                   brother
                   too
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   thy
                   brother
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   Malachie
                   saide
                   of
                   the
                   fatherhood
                   ,
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   thy
                   father
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   his
                   feare
                   ;
                   so
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   thy
                   brother
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   thy
                   brotherly
                   loue
                   ?
                   But
                   Christ
                   hath
                   yet
                   another
                   reason
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   onely
                   brethren
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   is
                   our
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   our
                   brother
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   as
                   neerely
                   knit
                   in
                   coniunction
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   lims
                   and
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   why
                   we
                   shew
                   no
                   mercy
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   cannot
                   perswade
                   our selues
                   to
                   be
                   members
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   primitiue
                   Church
                   and
                   the
                   faithfull
                   congregations
                   gathered
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   it
                   is
                   saide
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   but
                   one
                   heart
                   ,
                   one
                   will
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   one
                   body
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   but
                   one
                   heart
                   in
                   one
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   were
                   monstrous
                   in
                   one
                   body
                   to
                   haue
                   two
                   hearts
                   ,
                   The
                   lawe
                   of
                   members
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   looke
                   what
                   one
                   member
                   receiueth
                   ,
                   is
                   receiues
                   not
                   for
                   it selfe
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   too
                   .
                   The
                   eye
                   it
                   sees
                   not
                   to
                   defend
                   and
                   helpe
                   itselfe
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   sees
                   for
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   foote
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   members
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   haue
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   bestow
                   it
                   on
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   well
                   on
                   the
                   foote
                   as
                   on
                   the
                   head
                   .
                   Euen
                   so
                   doth
                   one
                   member
                   receiue
                   the
                   benefite
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   eye
                   seeth
                   ,
                   so
                   all
                   seeth
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   hand
                   writeth
                   ,
                   so
                   all
                   write
                   ;
                   and
                   wee
                   knowe
                   the
                   least
                   benefite
                   or
                   hurt
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   any
                   member
                   is
                   ascribed
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   but
                   
                   the
                   finger
                   ake
                   ,
                   we
                   say
                   we
                   haue
                   an
                   ach
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   naile
                   be
                   hurt
                   ,
                   we
                   say
                   we
                   are
                   hurt
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   foote
                   be
                   whole
                   ,
                   wee
                   say
                   we
                   are
                   healed
                   .
                   Then
                   if
                   this
                   affection
                   be
                   not
                   in
                   vs
                   mercifully
                   to
                   impart
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   member
                   is
                   seruiceable
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   mercie
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   vs.
                   If
                   we
                   be
                   grieued
                   for
                   any
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   complaint
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   :
                   we
                   can
                   giue
                   him
                   a
                   Lord
                   helpe
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   Christ
                   did
                   not
                   onely
                   see
                   one
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   wept
                   ouer
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   wept
                   not
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   touched
                   the
                   verie
                   leprous
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   he
                   healed
                   them
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   mercie
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   face
                   can
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   giue
                   vs
                   a
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   let
                   thy
                   kingdome
                   come
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   denie
                   to
                   our
                   brethren
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   peece
                   of
                   bread
                   :
                   and
                   how
                   can
                   wee
                   looke
                   vp
                   to
                   heauen
                   with
                   any
                   hope
                   to
                   come
                   thither
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   laid
                   vp
                   no
                   store
                   there
                   before
                   hand
                   ?
                   God
                   scummeth
                   away
                   the
                   drosse
                   of
                   his
                   Saints
                   by
                   Crosses
                   ,
                   yet
                   breaketh
                   not
                   his
                   holy
                   couenant
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   performeth
                   it
                   ,
                   through
                   many
                   tribulations
                   which
                   they
                   deserue
                   and
                   pul
                   vpon
                   themselues
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   threatneth
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   often
                   driuē
                   into
                   a
                   secret
                   murmuring
                   and
                   impatiencie
                   of
                   spirit
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   his
                   minae
                   be
                   as
                   medicinae
                   ,
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   are
                   medicines
                   .
                   And
                   wee
                   are
                   too
                   nice
                   Christians
                   if
                   wee
                   cannot
                   abide
                   to
                   bee
                   threatned
                   ,
                   seeing
                   God
                   his
                   iudgements
                   are
                   often
                   greater
                   mercies
                   ,
                   than
                   euen
                   the
                   continual
                   &
                   ordinary
                   mercies
                   themselues
                   .
                   Nay
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   not
                   destroy
                   vs
                   ,
                   hee
                   threatneth
                   vs
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   not
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   he
                   threatneth
                   death
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   death
                   come
                   vpon
                   vs.
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   iudgments
                   to
                   some
                   that
                   abuse
                   his
                   mercies
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   iudgments
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   mercies
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   obserue
                   his
                   wil
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   a
                   new
                   league
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   loue
                   God
                   ;
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   melancholie
                   of
                   the
                   diuels
                   ,
                   euen
                   hell
                   fire
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   bitternes
                   of
                   threatnings
                   are
                   fore-warnings
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   destroyed
                   with
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   the
                   ende
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXXIIII
                  
                   .
                   Teaching
                   vs
                   why
                   we
                   are
                   specially
                   to
                   keepe
                   watch
                   and
                   ward
                   ouer
                   our
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 
                   SO
                   corrupt
                   is
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   fountaine
                   of
                   all
                   sinfull
                   actions
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   although
                   wee
                   shoulde
                   neuer
                   haue
                   patternes
                   of
                   impietie
                   ,
                   yet
                   our
                   owne
                   heart
                   would
                   schoole
                   vs
                   sufficiently
                   to
                   the
                   waye
                   of
                   destruction
                   .
                   Reprooued
                   then
                   bee
                   their
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   who
                   thinke
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   naturally
                   inclined
                   to
                   euill
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   nature
                   is
                   not
                   wholie
                   inclined
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   by
                   example
                   and
                   allurement
                   man
                   is
                   corrupted
                   and
                   infected
                   by
                   others
                   .
                   The
                   occasion
                   of
                   euill
                   may
                   bee
                   outward
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   inwarde
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   others
                   but
                   in
                   our selues
                   .
                   And
                   good
                   reasons
                   there
                   bee
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   should
                   still
                   haue
                   an
                   eye
                   to
                   our
                   hearts
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   our
                   hearts
                   doth
                   carrie
                   with
                   it
                   most
                   commonly
                   all
                   our
                   senses
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   nature
                   taught
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   eye
                   seeth
                   not
                   but
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   hand
                   that
                   toucheth
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   certaine
                   force
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   exercised
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   ;
                   and
                   seeing
                   nor
                   sense
                   left
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   .
                   From
                   hence
                   it
                   commeth
                   ,
                   that
                   great
                   sounds
                   and
                   strange
                   noyses
                   are
                   nothing
                   heard
                   of
                   ,
                   our
                   eares
                   attending
                   vpon
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   hearts
                   being
                   throughly
                   occupied
                   about
                   some
                   other
                   obiect
                   .
                   From
                   hence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   goodly
                   shewes
                   ,
                   able
                   to
                   rauish
                   the
                   sight
                   with
                   delight
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   seen
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   our
                   eies
                   being
                   wholly
                   restrained
                   about
                   other
                   things
                   whereabout
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   occupied
                   :
                   yea
                   from
                   hence
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   stumble
                   sometime
                   on
                   the
                   plaine
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   feet
                   do
                   faile
                   vs
                   in
                   most
                   faire
                   places
                   :
                   our
                   feete
                   attending
                   on
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   hearts
                   being
                   carried
                   vehemently
                   vnto
                   some
                   other
                   matter
                   .
                   Although
                   then
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   keepe
                   with
                   great
                   care
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   our
                   eares
                   ,
                   &
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   standeth
                   vs
                   in
                   hand
                   to
                   keepe
                   diligent
                   watch
                   &
                   ward
                   ouer
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   partes
                   are
                   moderated
                   and
                   ruled
                   .
                   Another
                   reason
                   why
                   wee
                   should
                   haue
                   speciall
                   regard
                   to
                   our
                   heartes
                   ,
                   is
                   because
                   they
                   make
                   or
                   marre
                   all
                   our
                   actions
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   heart
                   be
                   pure
                   ,
                   all
                   our
                   affections
                   are
                   pure
                   ,
                   though
                   Christ
                   ;
                   through
                   some
                   defectes
                   be
                   mixed
                   therewith
                   :
                   if
                   our
                   hearts
                   be
                   not
                   sound
                   but
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   things
                   in
                   their
                   
                   owne
                   nature
                   good
                   ,
                   by
                   vs
                   are
                   made
                   impure
                   &
                   corrupt
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   without
                   all
                   controuersie
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   corrupt
                   nature
                   which
                   corrupteth
                   vs
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   be
                   slacke
                   in
                   weldoing
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   leaue
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   altogether
                   vndone
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   prone
                   to
                   euil-doing
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   rest
                   too
                   securely
                   in
                   it
                   being
                   done
                   .
                   And
                   albeit
                   ,
                   many
                   occasiōs
                   may
                   be
                   pretēded
                   to
                   stay
                   vs
                   from
                   good
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   carrie
                   some
                   shew
                   of
                   good
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   deceiuing
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   rottennesse
                   at
                   the
                   core
                   ,
                   as
                   experiēce
                   prooueth
                   .
                   Some
                   are
                   kept
                   backe
                   from
                   catechising
                   of
                   their
                   familie
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   by-talke
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   men
                   
                   should
                   talke
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   tear
                   me
                   them
                   a
                   precise
                   company
                   .
                   Some
                   goe
                   aloofe
                   and
                   walke
                   along
                   from
                   pure
                   zeale
                   in
                   good
                   works
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   retaine
                   their
                   libertie
                   in
                   buying
                   and
                   selling
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   better
                   take
                   order
                   for
                   domesticall
                   expences
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   thinke
                   would
                   fall
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   should
                   be
                   purely
                   worshipped
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   euery
                   thing
                   creepeth
                   vnder
                   colour
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   turne
                   out
                   nothing
                   naked
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   one
                   ragged
                   reason
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   although
                   their
                   pretences
                   be
                   of
                   an
                   ill
                   die
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   reasons
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   keepe
                   them
                   from
                   any
                   iniurie
                   of
                   the
                   weather
                   whatsoeuer
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   carried
                   away
                   with
                   the
                   deceiueablenesse
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   their
                   corruption
                   deceiueth
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   beguiled
                   with
                   the
                   diuels
                   
                   sophistrie
                   in
                   putting
                   that
                   for
                   a
                   cause
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   cause
                   at
                   al.
                   But
                   this
                   hypocrisie
                   of
                   hart
                   may
                   appeare
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   not
                   doing
                   of
                   good
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   should
                   doe
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   doing
                   of
                   good
                   otherwise
                   than
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                   To
                   leaue
                   sinne
                   in
                   it
                   owne
                   nature
                   is
                   a
                   commendable
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   it
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   punishment
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   shame
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   for
                   conscience
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   praise
                   worthie
                   .
                   The
                   adulterer
                   may
                   restraine
                   his
                   loathsome
                   and
                   sinfull
                   action
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   feareth
                   to
                   defile
                   himselfe
                   with
                   sinne
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   knowne
                   to
                   haue
                   sinned
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   the
                   theefe
                   may
                   surcease
                   from
                   actuall
                   theft
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   auoide
                   the
                   gallowes
                   :
                   but
                   neither
                   of
                   these
                   haue
                   repented
                   of
                   their
                   sin
                   ,
                   though
                   after
                   a
                   sort
                   they
                   haue
                   left
                   their
                   sin
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   leaue
                   not
                   euery
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   true
                   repentance
                   doth
                   ,
                   without
                   all
                   exception
                   or
                   dispensation
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   those
                   bloodie
                   faced
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   ciuill
                   discipline
                   censureth
                   with
                   shame
                   and
                   suffrings
                   ,
                   as
                   murther
                   ,
                   treason
                   ,
                   adulterie
                   and
                   theft
                   ,
                   making
                   no
                   bones
                   to
                   commit
                   sins
                   as
                   grieuous
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   so
                   punishable
                   before
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   swearing
                   ,
                   prophaning
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   lying
                   ,
                   drunkennes
                   ,
                   &
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   which
                   sinnes
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   worthy
                   of
                   imprisonment
                   by
                   law
                   ,
                   either
                   men
                   must
                   change
                   their
                   accustomed
                   course
                   ,
                   or
                   all
                   the
                   prisons
                   in
                   the
                   realme
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   receiue
                   the
                   offendāts
                   .
                   Such
                   men
                   learne
                   the
                   common
                   statutes
                   and
                   penall
                   lawes
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   ;
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   statutes
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   they
                   will
                   learne
                   hereafter
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   conscience
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   vniuersall
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   because
                   one
                   sinne
                   is
                   as
                   grieuous
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   as
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   sin
                   must
                   haue
                   a
                   placard
                   before
                   his
                   presence
                   .
                   Other
                   will
                   leaue
                   sinne
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   beene
                   in
                   seruice
                   so
                   long
                   ,
                   and
                   spent
                   their
                   body
                   so
                   much
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   now
                   (
                   not
                   that
                   their
                   action
                   is
                   
                   lamed
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   their
                   abilitie
                   is
                   gone
                   )
                   they
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   some
                   sickenesse
                   will
                   leaue
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   might
                   runne
                   through
                   a
                   new
                   body
                   they
                   would
                   runne
                   through
                   their
                   old
                   course
                   againe
                   .
                   Others
                   haue
                   consumed
                   all
                   to
                   feede
                   and
                   cloath
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   now
                   because
                   their
                   purse
                   constraineth
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   the
                   law
                   commaundeth
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   curse
                   feareth
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   count
                   it
                   for
                   husbandrie
                   to
                   staie
                   a
                   while
                   .
                   Others
                   being
                   somewhat
                   politike
                   ,
                   thinking
                   it
                   good
                   to
                   get
                   some
                   profit
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   giue
                   longer
                   life
                   to
                   pleasure
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   bridle
                   in
                   their
                   wantonnesse
                   ,
                   whiles
                   they
                   haue
                   gotten
                   some
                   sure
                   hold
                   of
                   their
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   ,
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   they
                   haue
                   brought
                   with
                   sorrow
                   their
                   fathers
                   olde
                   age
                   to
                   the
                   graue
                   ,
                   recompence
                   the
                   diuell
                   with
                   their
                   hote
                   pursuite
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   than
                   they
                   lost
                   in
                   their
                   former
                   sparing
                   of
                   sin
                   .
                   Others
                   when
                   either
                   for
                   deadnes
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   or
                   want
                   of
                   abilitie
                   ,
                   or
                   feare
                   of
                   man
                   they
                   dare
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   cannot
                   commit
                   sinne
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   persons
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   drawe
                   ouer
                   as
                   much
                   pleasure
                   as
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   case
                   may
                   doe
                   ,
                   by
                   commending
                   and
                   chronicling
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   sins
                   past
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   laughing
                   in
                   their
                   sleeues
                   at
                   the
                   artificiall
                   sinning
                   of
                   some
                   other
                   present
                   .
                   They
                   can
                   laugh
                   at
                   sinne
                   hartily
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   shew
                   they
                   cannot
                   mourne
                   for
                   sinne
                   hartily
                   :
                   they
                   make
                   a
                   mocke
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   bewray
                   they
                   haue
                   little
                   conscience
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   therefore
                   they
                   die
                   in
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   they
                   haue
                   left
                   their
                   sinnes
                   To
                   deale
                   carefully
                   
                   in
                   Gods
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   faithfully
                   with
                   man
                   ,
                   are
                   things
                   both
                   commaunded
                   and
                   commended
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   to
                   doe
                   them
                   without
                   zeale
                   of
                   Gods
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   care
                   or
                   our
                   vaine
                   glory
                   ,
                   
                   rather
                   to
                   win
                   credit
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   gaine
                   credit
                   to
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   is
                   neither
                   commended
                   nor
                   commaunded
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   how
                   many
                   beguile
                   their
                   owne
                   soules
                   hreein
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   appeare
                   by
                   so
                   many
                   frequenters
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   few
                   fruitfull
                   hearers
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   if
                   they
                   profit
                   not
                   ,
                   it
                   grieues
                   them
                   not
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   remember
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   ●est
                   at
                   it
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   cannot
                   
                   speake
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   scoffe
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   thinke
                   they
                   be
                   great
                   protestants
                   .
                   Many
                   goodly
                   and
                   godly
                   things
                   we
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   doe
                   before
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   petty
                   Angels
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   cloudes
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   being
                   impoisoned
                   at
                   the
                   hart
                   with
                   vaine
                   glory
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   no
                   delight
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   our
                   owne
                   hearts
                   euen
                   in
                   these
                   glorious
                   workes
                   doe
                   accuse
                   vs
                   ,
                   our
                   consciences
                   doe
                   controll
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   repentance
                   ,
                   God
                   that
                   is
                   greater
                   than
                   our
                   conscience
                   ,
                   will
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   condemne
                   vs
                   ▪
                   Contrariwise
                   ,
                   be
                   our
                   action
                   neuer
                   so
                   beggerly
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   abilitie
                   ,
                   neuer
                   so
                   deformed
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   beautie
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   man
                   ;
                   yet
                   if
                   it
                   commeth
                   from
                   a
                   sincere
                   heart
                   ,
                   sound
                   and
                   sincere
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   acceptable
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   Christ
                   accounted
                   righteousnes
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   If
                   then
                   for
                   sins
                   sake
                   we
                   leaue
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   leauing
                   
                   sinne
                   repent
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   &
                   repenting
                   of
                   sin
                   leaue
                   sinne
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   lees
                   of
                   it
                   remaine
                   in
                   
                   vs
                   ;
                   if
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   sake
                   we
                   labour
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   ●hough
                   an
                   essentiall
                   righteousnesse
                   be
                   not
                   inherent
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   all
                   good
                   we
                   loue
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   loue
                   desire
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   ;
                   though
                   we
                   leaue
                   not
                   all
                   sinne
                   we
                   hate
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   hatred
                   of
                   it
                   labour
                   to
                   resist
                   it
                   ;
                   the
                   good
                   we
                   do
                   is
                   accepted
                   ,
                   the
                   good
                   we
                   desire
                   to
                   do
                   is
                   imputed
                   ;
                   the
                   euill
                   we
                   leaue
                   is
                   discharged
                   ,
                   the
                   euill
                   we
                   desire
                   to
                   leaue
                   shal
                   not
                   be
                   imputed
                   .
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   indeed
                   no
                   mā
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   my
                   hart
                   is
                   vpright
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   pure
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   measure
                   himselfe
                   by
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   which
                   thing
                   whosoeuer
                   seeth
                   not
                   by
                   his
                   manifold
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   as
                   yet
                   he
                   seeth
                   nothing
                   as
                   he
                   should
                   see
                   :
                   yet
                   the
                   children
                   
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   their
                   hearts
                   are
                   right
                   within
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   by
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   pure
                   purpose
                   to
                   approue
                   themselues
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   their
                   hearts
                   are
                   purified
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   labour
                   for
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   sinne
                   be
                   not
                   slaine
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   for
                   true
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   be
                   not
                   fully
                   fashioned
                   in
                   thē
                   This
                   doctrine
                   then
                   hath
                   two
                   especial
                   vses
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   to
                   humble
                   vs
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   to
                   comfort
                   vs.
                   Good
                   cause
                   we
                   haue
                   to
                   be
                   humbled
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   stil
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   charged
                   vpon
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   cause
                   thereof
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   our
                   corruption
                   
                   were
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   Satan
                   by
                   feare
                   and
                   tyranny
                   ,
                   neither
                   the
                   world
                   by
                   preferment
                   and
                   glory
                   ,
                   neither
                   the
                   fleshly
                   delights
                   by
                   subtiltie
                   ,
                   neither
                   our
                   enemies
                   by
                   their
                   feares
                   and
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   could
                   euer
                   preuaile
                   against
                   vs
                   ▪
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   was
                   thrise
                   &
                   vehemently
                   assaulted
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   could
                   find
                   nothing
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   temptations
                   were
                   as
                   a
                   little
                   arrow
                   shot
                   at
                   a
                   brazen
                   wall
                   ,
                   no
                   corruption
                   being
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   no
                   guile
                   being
                   found
                   in
                   his
                   lips
                   ,
                   they
                   nothing
                   preuailed
                   against
                   him
                   .
                   Adams
                   heart
                   was
                   corrupted
                   before
                   Adams
                   
                   hand
                   had
                   sinned
                   .
                   Sathan
                   doth
                   offer
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   yeeld
                   vnto
                   our
                   temptations
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   occasion
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   woe
                   .
                   The
                   fond
                   sophistry
                   and
                   lying
                   logicke
                   of
                   theeues
                   is
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   withstood
                   ,
                   who
                   thinke
                   they
                   wash
                   their
                   hands
                   from
                   all
                   sinne
                   by
                   crying
                   ,
                   woe
                   worth
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   euer
                   I
                   knew
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   had
                   not
                   he
                   constrained
                   me
                   and
                   allured
                   me
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   I
                   might
                   haue
                   beene
                   farre
                   from
                   this
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   great
                   comfort
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   by
                   giuing
                   vs
                   this
                   assurance
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   how
                   weakely
                   soeuer
                   we
                   walke
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   
                   be
                   sincerely
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   good
                   pleasure
                   to
                   account
                   of
                   vs
                   for
                   good
                   .
                   First
                   the
                   diuell
                   (
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   our
                   hearts
                   vpright
                   with
                   God
                   )
                   that
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   aduersaries
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   corruption
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   fouourers
                   of
                   Gods
                   glory
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   Chirurgion
                   ,
                   which
                   lanceth
                   our
                   impostumation
                   to
                   preserue
                   life
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   he
                   purposed
                   to
                   haue
                   gored
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   hart
                   &
                   to
                   haue
                   depriued
                   vs
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   see
                   this
                   in
                   Ioseph
                   and
                   Dauid
                   both
                   men
                   of
                   one
                   mould
                   ,
                   renewed
                   by
                   one
                   spirit
                   ,
                   allured
                   to
                   one
                   sinne
                   .
                   Ioseph
                   a
                   young
                   man
                   vnmaried
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   person
                   beautifull
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   authoritie
                   a
                   gouernour
                   of
                   his
                   maisters
                   familie
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   fitnes
                   to
                   commit
                   sin
                   ,
                   prouoked
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   mistresse
                   ;
                   yet
                   grace
                   restraining
                   his
                   corruption
                   ,
                   he
                   withstands
                   her
                   to
                   the
                   face
                   ,
                   he
                   resisteth
                   the
                   occasion
                   ,
                   he
                   feareth
                   ,
                   but
                   subdueth
                   his
                   owne
                   corruption
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   by
                   Gods
                   goodnes
                   obtained
                   a
                   gracious
                   issue
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   temptation
                   .
                   Dauid
                   a
                   man
                   now
                   striken
                   in
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   dangerously
                   assaulted
                   with
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   sin
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   distance
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   suffering
                   the
                   occasion
                   offered
                   to
                   his
                   eye
                   ,
                   to
                   ioyne
                   in
                   league
                   with
                   that
                   corruption
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   was
                   sodainely
                   snared
                   ,
                   slauishly
                   yeelded
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   fouly
                   conquered
                   .
                   
                   The
                   woman
                   was
                   obiect
                   to
                   his
                   eies
                   ,
                   his
                   eie
                   openeth
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   his
                   hart
                   ,
                   his
                   hart
                   corrupted
                   
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   that
                   sin
                   grew
                   to
                   age
                   ,
                   &
                   was
                   perfitly
                   accomplished
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   measure
                   
                   we
                   are
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   measure
                   we
                   withstand
                   our
                   corruption
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   measure
                   we
                   are
                   
                   sure
                   to
                   preuaile
                   against
                   our
                   strongest
                   temptation
                   .
                   And
                   looke
                   how
                   we
                   faile
                   in
                   these
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   lie
                   open
                   to
                   yeeld
                   to
                   our
                   temptations
                   whatsoeuer
                   .
                   Now
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   narrow
                   triall
                   of
                   our selues
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   search
                   out
                   and
                   espie
                   our
                   corrupt
                   nature
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   our
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   our
                   affections
                   .
                   Such
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   temptation
                   .
                   If
                   trouble
                   doe
                   not
                   ouer-turne
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   feare
                   cause
                   him
                   not
                   to
                   fall
                   ,
                   if
                   temptation
                   cause
                   him
                   not
                   to
                   denie
                   the
                   truth
                   ;
                   then
                   his
                   heart
                   is
                   vpright
                   ,
                   then
                   hath
                   he
                   cause
                   of
                   comfort
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   for
                   feare
                   he
                   faint
                   ,
                   if
                   for
                   troubles
                   he
                   turne
                   away
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   his
                   temptation
                   he
                   forget
                   his
                   triall
                   ,
                   and
                   betray
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   his
                   heart
                   is
                   not
                   vpright
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   gall
                   of
                   bitternes
                   ,
                   he
                   giues
                   occasion
                   of
                   griefe
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   matters
                   of
                   humbling
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   conscience
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   certaine
                   disease
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   suffer
                   their
                   eyes
                   to
                   wander
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   lay
                   the
                   raine
                   vpon
                   their
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   but
                   letting
                   them
                   range
                   
                   without
                   check
                   or
                   controlement
                   to
                   all
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   lightnes
                   of
                   minde
                   .
                   Thoughts
                   breed
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   stirre
                   in
                   vs
                   a
                   tickling
                   delight
                   &
                   desire
                   to
                   sin
                   .
                   This
                   Ecclesiast
                   .
                   11.
                   
                   Salomon
                   goeth
                   about
                   to
                   stoppe
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   passe
                   in
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   perdition
                   ,
                   therefore
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   he
                   doth
                   cleere
                   himselfe
                   of
                   their
                   bloud
                   ,
                   by
                   bidding
                   thē
                   walke
                   on
                   in
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   a
                   father
                   speaking
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     did
                     walke
                     in
                     the
                     Cloyster
                     of
                     mine
                     heart
                     :
                  
                   He
                   maketh
                   the
                   walke
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   much
                   like
                   the
                   walke
                   in
                   a
                   cloister
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   secret
                   place
                   ,
                   
                   where
                   no
                   body
                   seeth
                   or
                   heareth
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   he
                   of
                   whom
                   Augustine
                   speaketh
                   .
                   
                     He
                     that
                     seeth
                     thee
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     candle
                     is
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     the
                     light
                     is
                     out
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     ,
                     him
                     feare
                     .
                  
                   There
                   is
                   
                   also
                   a
                   walking
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   compared
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   Dauid
                   in
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   his
                   turret
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   a
                   gallery
                   or
                   place
                   of
                   prospect
                   to
                   see
                   far
                   and
                   neere
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   A
                   disease
                   incident
                   to
                   this
                   age
                   who
                   cast
                   their
                   eyes
                   into
                   all
                   corners
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   suffering
                   them
                   to
                   seaze
                   vpon
                   any
                   
                   obiect
                   whatsoeuer
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   find
                   matter
                   to
                   worke
                   vpon
                   ▪
                   Briefly
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   yeeld
                   to
                   our
                   affections
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   yeelded
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   kindle
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   gather
                   sticks
                   (
                   as
                   Ieremie
                   speaketh
                   )
                   to
                   keepe
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   weedes
                   will
                   grow
                   fast
                   enough
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   suggestions
                   of
                   Sathan
                   intertained
                   and
                   accepted
                   being
                   offered
                   ,
                   are
                   sufficient
                   to
                   condemne
                   vs.
                   
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXXV
                  
                   .
                   Where
                   is
                   taught
                   how
                   we
                   must
                   narrowly
                   watch
                   ouer
                   our
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   ouer
                   our
                   affections
                   for
                   many
                   causes
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   THe
                   walking
                   in
                   the
                   waies
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   hart
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   lust
                   of
                   our
                   eies
                   are
                   the
                   two
                   heads
                   of
                   all
                   wickednes
                   ,
                   our
                   inward
                   motions
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   outward
                   
                   occasions
                   must
                   both
                   breed
                   in
                   vs
                   a
                   carefull
                   conscience
                   and
                   warinesse
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Prouerbes
                   ,
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   &
                   Apostles
                   we
                   are
                   bidden
                   to
                   restraine
                   our
                   heart
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   couenant
                   with
                   our
                   eyes
                   and
                   the
                   outward
                   senses
                   .
                   
                   These
                   things
                   are
                   confessed
                   daily
                   ,
                   and
                   amended
                   slowly
                   ,
                   whereof
                   followeth
                   that
                   transgression
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   and
                   that
                   vniuersall
                   sicknes
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   daily
                   confesse
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   health
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   commeth
                   from
                   the
                   waies
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   hearts
                   .
                   This
                   word
                   walking
                   hath
                   relation
                   vnto
                   an
                   allegorie
                   .
                   For
                   imagine
                   we
                   haue
                   here
                   no
                   naturall
                   citie
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   11.
                   as
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   indeed
                   ,
                   our
                   countrie
                   being
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   
                   Adam
                   fell
                   by
                   transgression
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   being
                   here
                   as
                   banished
                   ,
                   as
                   Augustine
                   calleth
                   vs
                   ,
                   haue
                   receiued
                   a
                   new
                   title
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   content
                   to
                   set
                   ouer
                   his
                   owne
                   right
                   by
                   purchase
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   Whereupon
                   it
                   is
                   presupposed
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   the
                   naturall
                   affection
                   ,
                   which
                   euery
                   man
                   hath
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   countrie
                   ,
                   thorough
                   a
                   wildernes
                   ,
                   wherein
                   are
                   many
                   waies
                   brought
                   shortly
                   to
                   these
                   two
                   :
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   Dauid
                   speaketh
                   Psal.
                   119.
                   
                   I
                   will
                   run
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   thy
                   commaundements
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   right
                   way
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   well
                   runne
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   way
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   hearts
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   euill
                   way
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   by
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   in
                   sinning
                   outwardly
                   and
                   in
                   sight
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   sinning
                   secretly
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   hand
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   meane
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   
                   we
                   must
                   leaue
                   this
                   way
                   and
                   walke
                   the
                   other
                   way
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   will
                   leade
                   vs
                   to
                   iudgement
                   .
                   Eccle.
                   11.
                   9.
                   
                   In
                   this
                   way
                   are
                   three
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   ,
                   alluding
                   to
                   the
                   peregrination
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   through
                   the
                   wildernes
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   the
                   little
                   light
                   shining
                   in
                   a
                   darke
                   place
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   answereth
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   in
                   steede
                   of
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   false
                   light
                   ,
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   heart
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   thing
                   is
                   a
                   guide
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   gone
                   
                   before
                   vs
                   ,
                   vpō
                   whom
                   we
                   must
                   looke
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   author
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrues
                   willeth
                   vs
                   ;
                   to
                   which
                   answere
                   our
                   false
                   guides
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   follow
                   the
                   steppes
                   of
                   our
                   forefathers
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   
                   thing
                   is
                   the
                   companie
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   great
                   store
                   of
                   seducers
                   to
                   lead
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   the
                   Diuell
                   chearing
                   them
                   forward
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   therefore
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   wrong
                   way
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   we
                   do
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   doth
                   .
                   How
                   il
                   soeuer
                   the
                   way
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   wheresoeuer
                   it
                   lieth
                   ,
                   euery
                   mans
                   way
                   is
                   right
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   eyes
                   ,
                   Prouerb
                   .
                   21.
                   and
                   we
                   will
                   defend
                   whatsoeuer
                   we
                   doe
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   searcher
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   who
                   saith
                   ,
                   Esay
                   .
                   55.
                   your
                   
                   
                     waies
                     are
                     not
                     as
                     my
                     waies
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   because
                   there
                   be
                   wrong
                   waies
                   .
                   Ierem
                   18.
                   
                   
                     Let
                     euery
                     man
                     turne
                  
                   
                   
                     from
                     his
                     owne
                     waies
                  
                   ,
                   these
                   euill
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   2.
                   11.
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   diuels
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   warre
                   against
                   the
                   soule
                   :
                   they
                   follow
                   their
                   captaine
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   follow
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   you
                   may
                   easily
                   know
                   ,
                   whither
                   we
                   goe
                   ,
                   Ierem.
                   17.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   wickednes
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   easie
                   to
                   be
                   espied
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   subtile
                   wickednes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   subtiltie
                   thereof
                   is
                   vnsearchable
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   euery
                   man
                   before
                   he
                   be
                   regenerate
                   .
                   Isaiah
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     hart
                     of
                     man
                     to
                     God
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     clay
                     to
                     the
                     Potter
                     .
                  
                   Indeed
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   clay
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   waxe
                   to
                   the
                   Diuell
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   haue
                   much
                   tempering
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   adoe
                   to
                   bring
                   it
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   Sathans
                   shoppe
                   ,
                   very
                   pliable
                   to
                   any
                   worke
                   he
                   shall
                   put
                   it
                   to
                   .
                   Although
                   we
                   neuer
                   saw
                   any
                   euill
                   example
                   ,
                   nor
                   were
                   tempted
                   at
                   all
                   outwardly
                   ,
                   yet
                   our
                   owne
                   hearts
                   would
                   teach
                   vs
                   wickednesse
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   mine
                   owne
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   sinne
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   follie
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   woe
                   to
                   that
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   him
                   I
                   had
                   neuer
                   fallen
                   thus
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   if
                   the
                   issue
                   of
                   mine
                   owne
                   corruption
                   be
                   stayed
                   and
                   stanched
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   restraineth
                   mine
                   owne
                   heart
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   I
                   should
                   runne
                   into
                   all
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   the
                   gallowes
                   punish
                   .
                   This
                   must
                   bring
                   a
                   man
                   out
                   of
                   loue
                   with
                   himselfe
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   we
                   see
                   how
                   wicked
                   speeches
                   those
                   be
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   doe
                   what
                   he
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   doe
                   what
                   I
                   list
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   mention
                   of
                   Gods
                   will.
                   Basill
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   perswaded
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   could
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   happie
                   ,
                   and
                   serue
                   God
                   more
                   deuoutly
                   ,
                   being
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   when
                   he
                   came
                   thither
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   forsaken
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   retaine
                   mine
                   olde
                   heart
                   still
                   .
                   If
                   this
                   euill
                   were
                   not
                   ,
                   all
                   euill
                   temptations
                   could
                   not
                   preuaile
                   against
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   Adam
                   was
                   not
                   ouertaken
                   with
                   the
                   temptation
                   ,
                   vntill
                   he
                   was
                   corrupted
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   saide
                   .
                   Ierem.
                   4.
                   wash
                   thine
                   heart
                   .
                   This
                   filthinesse
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   was
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   Gen
                   6.
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   faine
                   to
                   be
                   washed
                   away
                   with
                   that
                   great
                   deluge
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   water
                   will
                   not
                   serue
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   haue
                   fire
                   to
                   purge
                   it
                   ,
                   Prouerbs
                   .
                   4.
                   watch
                   and
                   ward
                   ouer
                   thine
                   heart
                   ,
                   keepe
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   many
                   
                   of
                   lockes
                   .
                   Our
                   heart
                   is
                   a
                   wandering
                   thing
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   mill
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   euer
                   grinding
                   ,
                   still
                   setting
                   vs
                   a
                   worke
                   with
                   more
                   commaundements
                   ,
                   than
                   euer
                   God
                   gaue
                   vs.
                   If
                   we
                   follow
                   Gods
                   
                   way
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   some
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   follow
                   our
                   owne
                   way
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   endlesse
                   maze
                   Ierem.
                   4.
                   the
                   heart
                   must
                   be
                   circumcised
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   little
                   member
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   serue
                   a
                   kyte
                   for
                   a
                   meale
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   yet
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   will
                   not
                   serue
                   it
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   so
                   much
                   superfluous
                   matter
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   had
                   neede
                   be
                   circumcifed
                   ,
                   
                     Cast
                     downe
                     thine
                     heart
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   Esay
                   .
                   It
                   must
                   be
                   plucked
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   kept
                   in
                   some
                   worke
                   .
                   A
                   good
                   way
                   ,
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   how
                   it
                   lieth
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   entrance
                   is
                   the
                   thought
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   occasion
                   or
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   motion
                   .
                   The
                   Scripture
                   deuideth
                   them
                   into
                   two
                   sorts
                   ,
                   iniected
                   and
                   ascending
                   ,
                   both
                   naught
                   .
                   Iniected
                   be
                   
                   those
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   diuell
                   casteth
                   in
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   into
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   Iudas
                   :
                   ascending
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   rise
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   which
                   doe
                   breath
                   out
                   .
                   Of
                   these
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   speaketh
                   to
                   his
                   
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   why
                   do
                   thoughts
                   arise
                   in
                   your
                   hearts
                   ?
                   The
                   second
                   thing
                   that
                   makes
                   thee
                   walke
                   easie
                   ,
                   is
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   well
                   affected
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   entertaine
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   stay
                   to
                   talke
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   Then
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   lingring
                   delay
                   to
                   stay
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   mans
                   conscience
                   telleth
                   him
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   euil
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   leaueth
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   commeth
                   straight
                   to
                   it
                   againe
                   .
                   Further
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   conceiueth
                   a
                   pleasure
                   in
                   these
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   sent
                   of
                   them
                   delighteth
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   carrie
                   
                   the
                   smell
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   themselues
                   ;
                   and
                   euen
                   as
                   the
                   rauens
                   will
                   not
                   goe
                   farre
                   from
                   the
                   
                   dead
                   carcasse
                   ,
                   though
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   sure
                   to
                   be
                   within
                   sent
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   After
                   comes
                   a
                   desire
                   of
                   taking
                   fruit
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   wishing
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   I
                   might
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   a
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   with
                   God
                   a
                   full
                   action
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   saith
                   to
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   what
                   thou
                   dost
                   doe
                   quickely
                   
                   when
                   as
                   yet
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   act
                   nothing
                   outwardly
                   .
                   Next
                   followeth
                   the
                   endeuour
                   and
                   deuising
                   
                   by
                   al
                   meanes
                   possible
                   to
                   bring
                   it
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   as
                   Iezabel
                   did
                   to
                   bring
                   Naboth
                   to
                   his
                   death
                   :
                   Thē
                   ensueth
                   the
                   act
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   feete
                   ,
                   &
                   then
                   perhaps
                   we
                   do
                   it
                   twice
                   &
                   often
                   .
                   Then
                   commeth
                   a
                   benummed
                   conscience
                   ,
                   he
                   forgets
                   to
                   be
                   sorrowfull
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   prickes
                   him
                   not
                   .
                   Lastly
                   followeth
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   stand
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   men
                   will
                   call
                   light
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   darkenesse
                   light
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   adde
                   boasting
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   say
                   what
                   you
                   can
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   doe
                   
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   doe
                   it
                   to
                   spite
                   you
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   chaire
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   at
                   their
                   iournies
                   ende
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   because
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   without
                   a
                   cushion
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   haue
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   ,
                   the
                   next
                   is
                   
                   damnation
                   .
                   Peter
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Their
                     damnation
                     is
                     nigh
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   age
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   ladder
                   ,
                   or
                   these
                   be
                   the
                   steps
                   to
                   hell
                   :
                   yet
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   marke
                   euery
                   declining
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   he
                   ouerlooketh
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   they
                   are
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   regenerate
                   to
                   humble
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   confesse
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God.
                   Touching
                   these
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   let
                   these
                   be
                   two
                   rules
                   ,
                   what
                   we
                   shame
                   to
                   speake
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   be
                   ashamed
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   seeth
                   our
                   thoughts
                   knoweth
                   what
                   we
                   are
                   .
                   I
                   remember
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   Historie
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   mention
                   made
                   of
                   a
                   controuersie
                   betweene
                   Scotland
                   and
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   certaine
                   Isle
                   betweene
                   them
                   both
                   .
                   After
                   much
                   adoe
                   they
                   put
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   determinatiō
                   of
                   a
                   wise
                   Frenchman
                   ,
                   
                   whose
                   iudgement
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   put
                   a
                   snake
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   liued
                   ,
                   the
                   ground
                   should
                   
                   belong
                   to
                   Scotland
                   .
                   I
                   speake
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   these
                   poisoned
                   &
                   venimous
                   thoughts
                   doe
                   liue
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   ,
                   our
                   heart
                   belongeth
                   to
                   that
                   countrie
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   appertaine
                   to
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   die
                   presently
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   .
                   It
                   behooueth
                   vs
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   present
                   striuing
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   yet
                   remaine
                   ,
                   an
                   indignation
                   ,
                   a
                   feare
                   and
                   a
                   crying
                   to
                   God
                   to
                   tell
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   troubled
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   Here
                   we
                   must
                   outreach
                   ,
                   and
                   vnteach
                   a
                   foolish
                   speech
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   common
                   amongst
                   vs.
                   
                     Thought
                     is
                     free
                  
                   :
                   No
                   ,
                   thy
                   cogitations
                   by
                   iust
                   title
                   be
                   the
                   seruants
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Bernard
                   saith
                   ,
                   Iustly
                   doth
                   he
                   challenge
                   my
                   hart
                   ,
                   which
                   gaue
                   his
                   owne
                   heart
                   to
                   be
                   pearced
                   for
                   me
                   .
                   Therefore
                   we
                   must
                   vse
                   them
                   wisely
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   walke
                   no
                   longer
                   after
                   our
                   owne
                   hearts
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   striue
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   before
                   reason
                   be
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   restraine
                   .
                   There
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   washing
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   burthen
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Israelites
                   were
                   wont
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   went
                   to
                   Ieremiahs
                   Sermon
                   ,
                   this
                   fellow
                   will
                   haue
                   our
                   thoughts
                   .
                   Faith
                   must
                   lay
                   violence
                   on
                   reason
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   is
                   faith
                   but
                   a
                   contrarietie
                   to
                   reason
                   ?
                   
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   hope
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   conararietie
                   to
                   experience
                   ?
                   But
                   we
                   must
                   haue
                   reason
                   to
                   determine
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   Many
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   Christ
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   must
                   follow
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   maister
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   Dauid
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     leade
                     me
                     O
                     Lord.
                  
                   Me
                   thinketh
                   ,
                   when
                   
                   I
                   reade
                   his
                   speech
                   he
                   standeth
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   blinde
                   ,
                   and
                   holdeth
                   out
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   cryeth
                   ,
                   leade
                   me
                   ,
                   Oh
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   a
                   conuersion
                   ,
                   to
                   forsake
                   our selues
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   vnhorst
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     what
                     shall
                     I
                     doe
                  
                   ?
                   The
                   laylor
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   mooued
                   ,
                   and
                   sawe
                   the
                   prison
                   dore
                   open
                   ,
                   said
                   :
                   
                     what
                     shall
                     I
                     doe
                     ?
                     what
                     shall
                     I
                     doe
                     to
                     be
                     saued
                     ?
                  
                   The
                   Iewes
                   being
                   pricked
                   in
                   heart
                   at
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Act.
                   2.
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Men
                     and
                     brethren
                     what
                     shall
                     we
                     doe
                     ?
                  
                   At
                   Iohns
                   baptisme
                   euery
                   one
                   came
                   and
                   asked
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     shall
                     we
                     doe
                  
                   ?
                   Where
                   we
                   see
                   reason
                   vnder
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   experience
                   vnder
                   hope
                   .
                   Many
                   can
                   commend
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   point
                   in
                   a
                   sermon
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   well
                   handled
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   agreeth
                   with
                   their
                   corrupt
                   affection
                   .
                   God
                   must
                   commaund
                   what
                   we
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   will
                   obey
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   triall
                   ,
                   to
                   obey
                   against
                   our
                   
                   owne
                   inclination
                   ;
                   else
                   God
                   shall
                   obey
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   obey
                   him
                   .
                   Some
                   will
                   set
                   downe
                   their
                   cōclusion
                   ,
                   as
                   Benadab
                   ,
                   did
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   King.
                   20.
                   18.
                   
                   Ierem.
                   42.
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   vile
                   hypocrites
                   said
                   they
                   would
                   doe
                   whatsoeuer
                   God
                   commaunded
                   them
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   were
                   good
                   or
                   euill
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   bid
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   :
                   This
                   neuer
                   came
                   from
                   God.
                   Others
                   there
                   be
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   not
                   take
                   counsell
                   with
                   Micah
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   such
                   as
                   please
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   be
                   many
                   Preachers
                   which
                   loose
                   and
                   cast
                   downe
                   ,
                   as
                   fast
                   as
                   others
                   build
                   :
                   Of
                   whom
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   aske
                   counsell
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   should
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   diuell
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   say
                   ,
                   Goe
                   and
                   prosper
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   I
                   dare
                   say
                   ,
                   are
                   condemned
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   conscience
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   There
                   are
                   many
                   circumcised
                   to
                   Princes
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   circumcision
                   
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Queene
                   :
                   they
                   leaue
                   many
                   grosse
                   sinnes
                   punishable
                   by
                   imprisonment
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   others
                   as
                   great
                   but
                   not
                   penall
                   ,
                   they
                   passe
                   ouer
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   be
                   many
                   ,
                   who
                   hauing
                   beene
                   sinners
                   ,
                   can
                   recount
                   and
                   talke
                   of
                   sinne
                   with
                   a
                   delight
                   ,
                   who
                   shewe
                   that
                   
                   their
                   hearts
                   neuer
                   bled
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   yet
                   a
                   foreskin
                   remaining
                   .
                   There
                   be
                   some
                   also
                   which
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   sit
                   before
                   the
                   Preacher
                   ,
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   spoken
                   of
                   in
                   Ezech.
                   who
                   are
                   desirous
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   examined
                   at
                   the
                   years
                   end
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   profited
                   nothing
                   ,
                   here
                   is
                   a
                   foreskin
                   remaining
                   .
                   Last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   maketh
                   men
                   profite
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   grow
                   into
                   some
                   practise
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   can
                   talke
                   as
                   godlily
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   perfect
                   :
                   and
                   after
                   all
                   this
                   they
                   become
                   secure
                   ,
                   their
                   prepuce
                   or
                   foreskin
                   groweth
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   most
                   dangerous
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Moses
                   in
                   Exod.
                   confesseth
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   vncircumcised
                   lips
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   seemeth
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   vncircumcision
                   of
                   the
                   foreskinne
                   of
                   the
                   lips
                   .
                   And
                   Act.
                   7.
                   
                   Steuen
                   calleth
                   
                   them
                   men
                   of
                   vncircumcised
                   eares
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   then
                   also
                   an
                   vncircumcision
                   of
                   the
                   eares
                   .
                   Ierem
                   4
                   they
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   circumcise
                   the
                   foreskin
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                   :
                   so
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   vncircumcision
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   foreskinne
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   whatsoeuer
                   groweth
                   within
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   impediment
                   to
                   vs
                   in
                   doing
                   good
                   .
                   A
                   learned
                   writer
                   saith
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   foreskinne
                   in
                   our
                   eares
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   diuell
                   shutteth
                   when
                   wee
                   should
                   heare
                   any
                   good
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   openeth
                   when
                   any
                   euill
                   speech
                   is
                   offered
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   corrupted
                   thereby
                   :
                   so
                   in
                   our
                   lips
                   he
                   draweth
                   together
                   the
                   foreskin
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   should
                   speake
                   any
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   openeth
                   it
                   when
                   we
                   speake
                   any
                   euill
                   .
                   Such
                   a
                   foreskin
                   is
                   there
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   which
                   bee
                   vseth
                   at
                   his
                   owne
                   pleasure
                   .
                   In
                   our
                   confession
                   wee
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   therefore
                   we
                   doe
                   the
                   things
                   we
                   ●ought
                   not
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   follow
                   the
                   deuises
                   and
                   desires
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   hearts
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   vniuersall
                   leprosie
                   ,
                   whioh
                   hath
                   so
                   ouer-growne
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   one
                   sound
                   part
                   in
                   vs.
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   hard
                   matter
                   to
                   a
                   worldly
                   ,
                   or
                   fleshly
                   minded
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   perswaded
                   of
                   this
                   ?
                   for
                   euery
                   man
                   thinketh
                   wel
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   waies
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   ponde●eth
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   Prou.
                   14.
                   
                   And
                   Esay
                   saith
                   ,
                   chap.
                   55.
                   
                   
                     Our
                     wayes
                     are
                     not
                     the
                     Lords
                     wayes
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   shall
                   neuer
                   bring
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                   And
                   Ierem.
                   10.
                   the
                   Prophet
                   makes
                   a
                   proclamation
                   on
                   the
                   Lords
                   behalfe
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     anie
                     man
                     will
                     be
                     saued
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     leaue
                     his
                     owne
                     wayes
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   If
                   we
                   will
                   see
                   this
                   more
                   plainely
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   see
                   Genes
                   .
                   6.
                   how
                   the
                   Lord
                   looked
                   on
                   the
                   hart
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   &
                   he
                   saw
                   it
                   was
                   set
                   on
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   euen
                   that
                   thought
                   that
                   was
                   farthest
                   off
                   was
                   set
                   on
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   onely
                   set
                   on
                   euill
                   ,
                   but
                   wholy
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   euill
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   long
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   night
                   long
                   too
                   if
                   yee
                   will.
                   Micah
                   .
                   2.
                   and
                   Ierem.
                   17.
                   nothing
                   is
                   so
                   euill
                   as
                   the
                   
                   heart
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   euill
                   aboue
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   Therefore
                   needfull
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   this
                   foreskinne
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   :
                   not
                   the
                   heart
                   itselfe
                   as
                   God
                   created
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   foreskinne
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   fruite
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   rebellion
                   .
                   For
                   surely
                   vnlesse
                   this
                   heart
                   be
                   altered
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   word
                   be
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   the
                   Preachers
                   what
                   they
                   can
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                   And
                   assuredly
                   this
                   error
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   heretikes
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   perswaded
                   of
                   some
                   pure
                   naturalities
                   in
                   them
                   still
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   if
                   men
                   will
                   be
                   fruitfull
                   to
                   heare
                   and
                   receiue
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   labour
                   to
                   circumcise
                   the
                   foreskin
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   first
                   way
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   this
                   foreskinne
                   
                   is
                   to
                   restraine
                   our
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   deluded
                   with
                   the
                   doting
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   thoughts
                   are
                   free
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   If
                   the
                   heart
                   be
                   set
                   on
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   no
                   reason
                   can
                   be
                   made
                   but
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   fetch
                   beyond
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   perswasion
                   so
                   strong
                   but
                   wee
                   haue
                   crinkes
                   to
                   goe
                   beside
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   well
                   pleased
                   with
                   their
                   intents
                   ,
                   which
                   prepare
                   their
                   hearts
                   to
                   seeke
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   When
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   vpright
                   ,
                   though
                   there
                   be
                   some
                   fault
                   :
                   yet
                   the
                   Lord
                   respecteth
                   more
                   the
                   faith
                   and
                   vprightnes
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   to
                   crowne
                   it
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   doth
                   the
                   fault
                   to
                   curse
                   it
                   :
                   as
                   appeareth
                   in
                   Rebecca
                   and
                   Iacob
                   when
                   they
                   stole
                   the
                   blessing
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   7
                   Paul
                   saith
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   till
                   we
                   knewe
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   commaundement
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     lust
                  
                   he
                   thought
                   well
                   of
                   himselfe
                   :
                   and
                   surely
                   wee
                   shall
                   neuer
                   know
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   a
                   right
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   know
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   wholy
                   euill
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   withall
                   that
                   the
                   tongue
                   is
                   a
                   world
                   of
                   wickednes
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   tongue
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   but
                   an
                   instrument
                   of
                   the
                   hart
                   ,
                   be
                   a
                   world
                   of
                   wickednes
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   hart
                   whereof
                   al
                   proceedeth
                   that
                   the
                   tongue
                   speaketh
                   ;
                   Albeit
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   diuell
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   tempt
                   vs
                   to
                   euill
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   euill
                   wrought
                   to
                   take
                   
                   example
                   by
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   abideth
                   enough
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   to
                   corrupt
                   the
                   whole
                   man.
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   euill
                   in
                   the
                   wickedest
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   mee
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   appeare
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   suppresse
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   He
                   was
                   desirous
                   still
                   to
                   keepe
                   himselfe
                   from
                   deadnes
                   ,
                   and
                   tried
                   his
                   heart
                   with
                   thankfulnes
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   speaking
                   somewhat
                   (
                   after
                   meate
                   receiued
                   )
                   to
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   gaue
                   any
                   good
                   matter
                   into
                   his
                   minde
                   so
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   euery
                   one
                   were
                   silent
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   raise
                   vp
                   some
                   good
                   occasion
                   of
                   speaking
                   by
                   reading
                   ,
                   or
                   singing
                   which
                   were
                   so
                   vsed
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   other
                   things
                   came
                   in
                   place
                   to
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   end
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   surceased
                   from
                   ,
                   because
                   customable
                   sticking
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   bringeth
                   lesse
                   reuerence
                   and
                   profit
                   .
                   And
                   among
                   other
                   things
                   he
                   was
                   very
                   glad
                   to
                   speake
                   somewhat
                   to
                   such
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   thought
                   after
                   ,
                   God
                   might
                   make
                   instruments
                   to
                   teach
                   it
                   to
                   others
                   more
                   effectually
                   than
                   he
                   could
                   expresse
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   thing
                   he
                   said
                   we
                   should
                   learne
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   2.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXXVI
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   hearing
                   Gods
                   Word
                   .
                
                 
                   TF
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   (
                   Psal.
                   94.
                   )
                   could
                   make
                   his
                   argument
                   ,
                   Hee
                   that
                   hath
                   planted
                   the
                   eare
                   ,
                   shall
                   he
                   not
                   heare
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   may
                   we
                   argue
                   thus
                   :
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   planted
                   the
                   eare
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   hee
                   be
                   heard
                   ?
                   Shall
                   not
                   hee
                   heare
                   ,
                   saith
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   he
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   say
                   we
                   ?
                   And
                   surely
                   in
                   his
                   creation
                   he
                   planted
                   the
                   eare
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   by
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   creating
                   vs
                   hee
                   
                   hath
                   good
                   interest
                   to
                   the
                   eare
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   creation
                   will
                   not
                   serue
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   respect
                   that
                   he
                   preserueth
                   vs
                   continually
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   call
                   his
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   that
                   interest
                   may
                   serue
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   that
                   serue
                   neither
                   ,
                   yet
                   Adam
                   hauing
                   through
                   
                   sinne
                   alienated
                   himselfe
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   his
                   soule
                   ,
                   his
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   his
                   eares
                   too
                   :
                   by
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   Redemption
                   the
                   Lord
                   hauing
                   purchased
                   vs
                   a
                   new
                   ,
                   and
                   buying
                   euery
                   iot
                   of
                   vs
                   againe
                   as
                   
                   it
                   were
                   at
                   the
                   second
                   hand
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   right
                   he
                   may
                   surely
                   claime
                   our
                   eares
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   hee
                   may
                   claime
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   his
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   truth
                   they
                   be
                   his
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   we
                   heare
                   him
                   :
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   his
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   no
                   right
                   appertaine
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   Lords
                   Israel
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   wee
                   bee
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   then
                   I
                   say
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   saide
                   ,
                   hee
                   cannot
                   abide
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   candle
                   being
                   light
                   should
                   be
                   put
                   vnder
                   a
                   bushell
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   eares
                   ,
                   which
                   appertaine
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   should
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   no
                   vse
                   :
                   which
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   they
                   little
                   or
                   nothing
                   differ
                   from
                   a
                   carued
                   image
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   eyes
                   and
                   seeth
                   not
                   ,
                   eares
                   and
                   heareth
                   not
                   .
                   He
                   will
                   not
                   haue
                   vs
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   beate
                   and
                   beate
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   more
                   stirre
                   vs
                   than
                   it
                   doth
                   the
                   pillars
                   or
                   seates
                   we
                   sit
                   on
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   shew
                   our selues
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   idoll
                   Christians
                   ,
                   or
                   counterfeite
                   professors
                   .
                   Then
                   if
                   wee
                   must
                   needes
                   heare
                   ,
                   the
                   nexte
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   inquired
                   of
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   speciall
                   subiect
                   or
                   obiect
                   of
                   our
                   hearing
                   .
                   We
                   can
                   heare
                   a
                   noise
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   beating
                   of
                   the
                   ayre
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   winde
                   ,
                   of
                   
                   the
                   thunder
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   voyce
                   :
                   but
                   alas
                   a
                   bare
                   sound
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                   .
                   Secondly
                   then
                   wee
                   heare
                   a
                   voyce
                   .
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   vs
                   with
                   beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   can
                   the
                   
                   bellowing
                   of
                   oxen
                   or
                   the
                   bleating
                   of
                   sheepe
                   doe
                   vs
                   good
                   ?
                   So
                   then
                   neither
                   a
                   noise
                   nor
                   a
                   voyce
                   is
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   stood
                   vpon
                   ,
                   which
                   can
                   doe
                   vs
                   no
                   good
                   .
                   How
                   then
                   ?
                   there
                   is
                   yet
                   a
                   better
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   wherein
                   one
                   may
                   expresse
                   the
                   excellent
                   meaning
                   of
                   his
                   minde
                   to
                   
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   man
                   may
                   open
                   himselfe
                   to
                   man.
                   Well
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   sound
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   inferiour
                   ,
                   a
                   voice
                   is
                   somewhat
                   more
                   excellēt
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   word
                   is
                   without
                   question
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   all
                   to
                   increase
                   our
                   knowledge
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   the
                   word
                   be
                   the
                   most
                   principal
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   gladly
                   know
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   farthest
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   word
                   better
                   or
                   more
                   worth
                   the
                   hearing
                   than
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   Then
                   if
                   we
                   ascend
                   from
                   a
                   sound
                   to
                   a
                   voyce
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   voyce
                   to
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   a
                   word
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   principall
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   cause
                   there
                   is
                   why
                   it
                   should
                   so
                   bee
                   ,
                   the
                   speaker
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   aboue
                   all
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   
                   his
                   word
                   must
                   be
                   aboue
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   creatures
                   .
                   Whereunto
                   if
                   wee
                   ioyne
                   but
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   our
                   reuerend
                   regard
                   in
                   hearing
                   but
                   a
                   Prince
                   or
                   a
                   meaner
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   how
                   
                   we
                   listen
                   ,
                   marke
                   his
                   speech
                   ,
                   scan
                   and
                   stand
                   vpon
                   euery
                   word
                   he
                   speakes
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   what
                   most
                   concernes
                   vs
                   ,
                   this
                   will
                   surely
                   condemne
                   vs
                   for
                   our
                   negligence
                   and
                   carelesnesse
                   in
                   hearing
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   But
                   seeing
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   thing
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   draw
                   out
                   another
                   reason
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   then
                   best
                   imploy
                   our
                   eares
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   hearing
                   can
                   say
                   :
                   Now
                   I
                   heare
                   the
                   best
                   thing
                   that
                   I
                   can
                   heare
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   sweetest
                   sound
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   mine
                   eares
                   are
                   put
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   vse
                   ,
                   I
                   heare
                   not
                   onely
                   a
                   sound
                   but
                   a
                   voice
                   ,
                   a
                   word
                   .
                   
                   and
                   the
                   very
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   so
                   are
                   our
                   handes
                   best
                   imployed
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   receiuing
                   the
                   sacraments
                   ,
                   our
                   eyes
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   reading
                   ,
                   our
                   feete
                   when
                   they
                   bring
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God.
                   When
                   wee
                   thus
                   haue
                   once
                   set
                   our selues
                   in
                   worke
                   we
                   may
                   well
                   say
                   ,
                   All
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   their
                   best
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   kinde
                   of
                   dutie
                   ,
                   because
                   our
                   senses
                   and
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   our
                   bodies
                   are
                   about
                   the
                   busines
                   of
                   sauing
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                   &
                   about
                   the
                   busines
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   glorie
                   .
                   The
                   Heathen
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   goodly
                   ornaments
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   frame
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   was
                   most
                   worthy
                   the
                   seeing
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   a
                   man
                   were
                   borne
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   into
                   this
                   life
                   onely
                   to
                   
                   take
                   a
                   view
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   depart
                   without
                   hauing
                   any
                   vse
                   or
                   profite
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   &
                   though
                   he
                   neuer
                   felt
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   sweetnes
                   of
                   flowers
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   :
                   much
                   more
                   may
                   I
                   say
                   so
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   though
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   neuer
                   haue
                   benefit
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   good
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   worthy
                   the
                   hearing
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   nothing
                   but
                   heard
                   .
                   But
                   besides
                   our
                   hearing
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   ioyned
                   a
                   speciall
                   profit
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   either
                   the
                   sauing
                   or
                   condemning
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   therefore
                   more
                   carefully
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   accompanied
                   with
                   such
                   a
                   benefit
                   as
                   the
                   sauing
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   :
                   God
                   (
                   saith
                   
                     Iohn
                     )
                     so
                     loued
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     gaue
                     his
                     only
                     begotten
                     sonne
                     for
                     vs
                     ,
                     that
                     whosoeuer
                     beleeueth
                     in
                     him
                     ;
                     should
                     not
                     perish
                     ,
                     but
                     haue
                     euerlasting
                     life
                     .
                     But
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     beleeue
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   10.
                   
                     if
                     we
                     heare
                     not
                     ?
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     heare
                     without
                     preaching
                     ?
                     and
                     how
                     shall
                     they
                     preach
                     ,
                     vnlesse
                     they
                     be
                     sent
                     ?
                  
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   preaching
                   that
                   brings
                   hearing
                   ,
                   hearing
                   breedes
                   beleeuing
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   beleeuing
                   we
                   are
                   saued
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   so
                   howsoeuer
                   the
                   iolly
                   fellowes
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   and
                   others
                   accompt
                   thereof
                   to
                   bee
                   but
                   madnesse
                   or
                   foolishnes
                   ,
                   this
                   same
                   foolishnes
                   of
                   preaching
                   ,
                   saith
                   Paul
                   ,
                   bringeth
                   saluation
                   ;
                   
                   this
                   foolish
                   thing
                   ,
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   of
                   preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   slender
                   thing
                   of
                   hearing
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   saluation
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   a
                   degree
                   further
                   .
                   Naaman
                   refusing
                   the
                   commandement
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   concerning
                   the
                   washing
                   himselfe
                   in
                   a
                   riuer
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   at
                   home
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   countrey
                   ,
                   his
                   seruant
                   saith
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     Father
                     ,
                     if
                     hee
                     had
                     commanded
                     thee
                     a
                     greater
                     thing
                     ,
                     wouldest
                     thou
                     not
                     haue
                     done
                     it
                     ?
                     and
                     why
                     then
                     is
                     it
                     much
                     to
                     wash
                     in
                     this
                     riuer
                     ?
                  
                   So
                   may
                   wee
                   say
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   If
                   wee
                   will
                   not
                   doe
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   so
                   easie
                   a
                   matter
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   what
                   would
                   wee
                   haue
                   done
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   haue
                   climbed
                   vp
                   to
                   heauen
                   to
                   haue
                   fetched
                   it
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   or
                   digged
                   to
                   the
                   hels
                   to
                   fetch
                   it
                   thence
                   ,
                   or
                   crossed
                   the
                   seas
                   to
                   haue
                   had
                   it
                   thence
                   ?
                   But
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   10.
                   hath
                   dealt
                   more
                   mercifully
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   prouided
                   better
                   for
                   our
                   ease
                   ,
                   we
                   neede
                   not
                   take
                   such
                   paines
                   as
                   to
                   goe
                   vp
                   to
                   heauen
                   ,
                   or
                   downe
                   to
                   hell
                   for
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   brought
                   euen
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   preached
                   familiarly
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   employing
                   of
                   our
                   senses
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   dignitie
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   our
                   easinesse
                   in
                   hearing
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   needes
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   Another
                   argument
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   because
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     I
                     called
                     vpon
                     and
                     stretched
                     mine
                     arme
                     daily
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   his
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     ye
                     would
                     not
                     heare
                     me
                     :
                  
                   crie
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   ye
                   can
                   cry
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   you
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   wee
                   doe
                   heare
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   heare
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   communicate
                   vnto
                   vs
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   needfull
                   for
                   our
                   saluation
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   the
                   matter
                   stand
                   so
                   vpon
                   our
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   reape
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   benefit
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   requires
                   but
                   euen
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   would
                   haue
                   him
                   deale
                   with
                   vs
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   equitie
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   the
                   Lord
                   when
                   he
                   speakes
                   ,
                   speake
                   wee
                   neuer
                   so
                   loud
                   or
                   long
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   heard
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   last
                   reason
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   when
                   Mary
                   was
                   occupied
                   in
                   hearing
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   Martha
                   was
                   busied
                   in
                   ministring
                   things
                   about
                   her
                   house
                   ,
                   Christ
                   saith
                   flatly
                   ,
                   Mary
                   hath
                   chosen
                   the
                   good
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                   It
                   shal
                   not
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   from
                   her
                   .
                   Marthas
                   part
                   in
                   death
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   nought
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   may
                   we
                   safely
                   say
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   things
                   concerning
                   our
                   trades
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   cease
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   death
                   comes
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   haue
                   an
                   end
                   ;
                   but
                   Maries
                   part
                   shall
                   not
                   bee
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   faith
                   ,
                   loue
                   ,
                   or
                   obedience
                   wee
                   haue
                   attained
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   abide
                   by
                   vs
                   with
                   peace
                   of
                   conscience
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   it
                   will
                   accompanie
                   vs
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                   But
                   Martha
                   was
                   Martha
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   Marthas
                   for
                   Martha
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   all
                   for
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   vs
                   Euery
                   man
                   may
                   therfore
                   safely
                   reckon
                   thus
                   with
                   himselfe
                   :
                   Surely
                   ,
                   all
                   my
                   paine
                   ,
                   my
                   profits
                   ,
                   my
                   trade
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   will
                   end
                   in
                   death
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   good
                   part
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   will
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   shal
                   neuer
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   me
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   omnipotencie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   heare
                   his
                   word
                   :
                   so
                   here
                   we
                   see
                   we
                   shall
                   communicate
                   in
                   the
                   eternitie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   choose
                   
                   Maries
                   part
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   prefer
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   goe
                   ;
                   but
                   our
                   part
                   must
                   tarrie
                   after
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   vs.
                   Good
                   cause
                   then
                   haue
                   wee
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   but
                   who
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   thinkes
                   himselfe
                   happy
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   or
                   thinkes
                   not
                   himselfe
                   more
                   happie
                   to
                   get
                   a
                   good
                   bargaine
                   ?
                   who
                   being
                   in
                   a
                   iourney
                   or
                   sicke
                   in
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   thinketh
                   it
                   a
                   speciall
                   crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   findes
                   in
                   himselfe
                   a
                   griefe
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   congregation
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                
                 
                   2
                   Many
                   reading
                   in
                   the
                   sermōs
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   &
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   exhort
                   to
                   the
                   hearing
                   
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   marueile
                   at
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   wee
                   be
                   spoken
                   so
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   wee
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   Why
                   ,
                   we
                   sit
                   here
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   end
                   ,
                   we
                   came
                   hi●her
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   our
                   feete
                   made
                   hast
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   vaine
                   speech
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   must
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   word
                   (
                   heare
                   )
                   hath
                   a
                   further
                   meaning
                   than
                   so
                   ,
                   Ezechiel
                   chap.
                   3.
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     L●t
                     him
                     that
                     hath
                     eares
                     to
                     heare
                     ,
                     heare
                     :
                  
                   so
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   kindes
                   of
                   hearing
                   ,
                   else
                   this
                   had
                   beene
                   a
                   friuolous
                   speech
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   know
                   therefore
                   that
                   (
                   Iob.
                   42
                   )
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   hearings
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   an
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   eare
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   speaking
                   to
                   the
                   eare
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   speaking
                   to
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   ●o●
                   saide
                   ▪
                   hee
                   heard
                   the
                   Lord
                   but
                   with
                   his
                   eares
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   gristles
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   he
                   heard
                   the
                   Lord
                   better
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   was
                   with
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   learne
                   then
                   to
                   draw
                   vp
                   our
                   hearts
                   vp
                   to
                   our
                   eares
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   one
                   sound
                   may
                   
                   pearce
                   both
                   at
                   once
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   heare
                   with
                   the
                   heart
                   there
                   are
                   foure
                   things
                   to
                   bee
                   performed
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                   4
                   17.
                   
                   
                     Looke
                     to
                     thy
                     feete
                     ,
                     when
                     thou
                     goest
                     into
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   And
                   2.
                   
                   Chron.
                   34.
                   because
                   men
                   did
                   not
                   prepare
                   their
                   hearts
                   in
                   their
                   houses
                   at
                   home
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   abroad
                   ,
                   all
                   was
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                   they
                   lost
                   their
                   successe
                   in
                   heauenly
                   things
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   thing
                   
                   then
                   is
                   preparation
                   And
                   comming
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   euery
                   man
                   is
                   to
                   deale
                   thus
                   with
                   himselfe
                   :
                   I
                   shall
                   now
                   goe
                   where
                   I
                   may
                   sit
                   among
                   reprobates
                   ,
                   least
                   therefore
                   I
                   should
                   set
                   on
                   more
                   on
                   the
                   bill
                   and
                   beadroule
                   of
                   my
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   prepare
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   pray
                   in
                   serious
                   
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   earnestly
                   for
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   teach
                   me
                   The
                   second
                   thing
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   as
                   good
                   Catholikes
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   by
                   parcels
                   and
                   by
                   clauses
                   as
                   we
                   list
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   our
                   eare
                   vntill
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   our
                   speciall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   sit
                   quietly
                   till
                   our
                   bodie
                   be
                   touched
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   heare
                   vniuersally
                   as
                   well
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   mislike
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   please
                   vs.
                   Wee
                   must
                   be
                   affected
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   people
                   were
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   the
                   mountaine
                   ,
                   who
                   saide
                   ;
                   Speake
                   the
                   Lord
                   what
                   he
                   will
                   ,
                   wee
                   will
                   heare
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   kinde
                   of
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   pleased
                   the
                   Lord
                   so
                   well
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   said
                   :
                   
                     Oh
                     that
                     this
                     heart
                     were
                     alwaies
                     in
                     this
                     people
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Wee
                   will
                   commend
                   any
                   that
                   will
                   please
                   our
                   humours
                   ,
                   and
                   preach
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   follow
                   our
                   appetite
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   oppression
                   be
                   spoken
                   against
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   be
                   oppressed
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   this
                   common
                   place
                   is
                   very
                   plausible
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   against
                   one
                   that
                   hath
                   iniured
                   vs.
                   Or
                   else
                   wee
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   as
                   Herod
                   came
                   :
                   Let
                   Iohn
                   speake
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   he
                   will
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   heare
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   come
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   not
                   haue
                   my
                   brothers
                   wife
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   he
                   come
                   to
                   teach
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   speake
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   teach
                   him
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   prescribe
                   him
                   to
                   say
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   meddle
                   with
                   that
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   neuer
                   heare
                   fruitfully
                   .
                   A
                   third
                   thing
                   is
                   continuall
                   hearing
                   :
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   a
                   rare
                   thing
                   ,
                   therefore
                   
                   we
                   must
                   haue
                   a
                   continuall
                   hearing
                   .
                   Will
                   yee
                   heare
                   how
                   God
                   hath
                   taken
                   answere
                   for
                   this
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   95
                   Heb.
                   3.
                   
                   
                     To
                     day
                     if
                     ye
                     will
                     heare
                     his
                     voice
                     .
                  
                   This
                   we
                   knowe
                   is
                   read
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   morrow
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   ●or
                   euer
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   all
                   is
                   but
                   to
                   day
                   .
                   Wee
                   cannot
                   exempt
                   our selues
                   ,
                   this
                   bindes
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   haue
                   vs
                   hold
                   out
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   saide
                   to
                   day
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   as
                   wee
                   must
                   pray
                   and
                   be
                   prepared
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   with
                   a
                   purpose
                   to
                   heare
                   vniuersally
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   must
                   we
                   heare
                   continually
                   .
                   Yet
                   wee
                   must
                   adde
                   a
                   fourth
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   bring
                   a
                   desire
                   to
                   practise
                   the
                   things
                   we
                   heare
                   .
                   And
                   euery
                   man
                   must
                   come
                   thus
                   affected
                   :
                   I
                   haue
                   prepared
                   my selfe
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   heare
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   misliking
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   liketh
                   me
                   :
                   but
                   beware
                   of
                   this
                   last
                   ,
                   come
                   what
                   come
                   will
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   obey
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   vow
                   not
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   vp
                   in
                   our
                   memorie
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   memorie
                   may
                   call
                   vpon
                   our
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   conscience
                   call
                   vpon
                   vs
                   to
                   put
                   it
                   in
                   practise
                   ,
                   we
                   cut
                   off
                   the
                   sentence
                   by
                   the
                   halfe
                   :
                   
                     He
                     that
                     heareth
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     and
                     keepeth
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     blessed
                     :
                  
                   and
                   keepes
                   it
                   ,
                   here
                   is
                   a
                   coniunction
                   copulatiue
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   no
                   case
                   we
                   must
                   leaue
                   it
                   out
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   good
                   reason
                   it
                   should
                   bee
                   so
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   ,
                   The
                   word
                   is
                   compared
                   to
                   an
                   hammer
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   fire
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   sword
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   nothing
                   .
                   The
                   hammer
                   bruiseth
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   word
                   must
                   soften
                   our
                   hard
                   hearts
                   ;
                   the
                   fire
                   purgeth
                   and
                   purifieth
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   word
                   purgeth
                   our
                   grosse
                   affections
                   ,
                   and
                   purifieth
                   our
                   hearts
                   ;
                   
                   the
                   sword
                   pearceth
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   word
                   diuideth
                   betweene
                   the
                   marrow
                   and
                   the
                   ioynts
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   
                   word
                   workes
                   not
                   these
                   effects
                   ,
                   it
                   loseth
                   his
                   power
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   is
                   a
                   word
                   of
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   l●t
                   euery
                   man
                   reckon
                   with
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   If
                   in
                   hearing
                   the
                   word
                   I
                   draw
                   not
                   neerer
                   to
                   the
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   draw
                   neerer
                   to
                   his
                   wrath
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   to
                   my
                   saluation
                   ,
                   sure
                   to
                   my
                   destruction
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   We
                   oft
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   wee
                   heare
                   it
                   
                   but
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   thinke
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   Esai
                   ,
                   of
                   Peter
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   wee
                   thinke
                   it
                   is
                   Hose
                   ,
                   or
                   Paul
                   that
                   speakes
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Well
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   tarrie
                   vntill
                   the
                   Lord
                   himselfe
                   come
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   not
                   heare
                   nor
                   see
                   him
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   heauens
                   roll
                   vp
                   together
                   as
                   a
                   scrole
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   globe
                   of
                   fire
                   consume
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   Sunne
                   be
                   turned
                   as
                   blacke
                   as
                   a
                   pot
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sea
                   boile
                   as
                   a
                   pot
                   of
                   oyle
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   must
                   rather
                   giue
                   an
                   accompt
                   of
                   our
                   hearing
                   ,
                   than
                   stand
                   to
                   heare
                   againe
                   .
                   Well
                   then
                   how
                   are
                   we
                   said
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   First
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   receiued
                   a
                   commission
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     beloued
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     heare
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Here
                   is
                   his
                   commission
                   .
                   Then
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   being
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   left
                   a
                   commission
                   with
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     so
                     heareth
                     you
                     ,
                     heareth
                     me
                     ,
                     who
                     so
                     receiueth
                     you
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     receiueth
                     me
                     :
                     but
                     who
                     so
                     refuseth
                     you
                     ,
                     refuseth
                     me
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   Ministers
                   is
                   to
                   heare
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   heare
                   Christ
                   is
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   father
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   Ministers
                   is
                   to
                   heare
                   God.
                   And
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Hose
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Peter
                   ,
                   they
                   be
                   the
                   Lords
                   words
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   this
                   word
                   sent
                   from
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   effectuall
                   by
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   to
                   conuert
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   spoken
                   by
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   Christ
                   being
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   circumcision
                   ,
                   conuerted
                   not
                   all
                   his
                   auditors
                   ,
                   nay
                   he
                   conuerted
                   but
                   a
                   few
                   of
                   his
                   hearers
                   .
                   Peter
                   conuerted
                   more
                   at
                   one
                   sermon
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   but
                   his
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   than
                   we
                   reade
                   that
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   euer
                   conuerted
                   all
                   his
                   life
                   long
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   ,
                   but
                   still
                   we
                   thinke
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Preachers
                   ,
                   surely
                   by
                   our
                   owne
                   imaginations
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   punish
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   bee
                   vnto
                   you
                   a
                   mans
                   word
                   ,
                   Hosees
                   word
                   ,
                   or
                   Peters
                   word
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   And
                   then
                   if
                   we
                   heare
                   it
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   neuer
                   doe
                   vs
                   good
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   breede
                   some
                   little
                   purpose
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   wil
                   neuer
                   breede
                   in
                   vs
                   any
                   great
                   practise
                   to
                   our
                   comfort
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   if
                   we
                   heare
                   it
                   but
                   as
                   from
                   men
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   ●ot
                   in
                   our
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   lye
                   stil
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   Lord
                   finde
                   vs
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   searching
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   iudgement
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Because
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   accusing
                   ,
                   condemning
                   ,
                   and
                   threatning
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   scripture
                   vnwillingly
                   
                   receiued
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   in
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   prophecy
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   speake
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   of
                   mercie
                   ▪
                   they
                   are
                   willingly
                   heard
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   they
                   strike
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   string
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   would
                   no
                   lōger
                   heare
                   ,
                   but
                   oft
                   breake
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   prophecy
                   peace
                   vnto
                   vs
                   :
                   because
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   the
                   people
                   hauing
                   made
                   a
                   league
                   with
                   death
                   and
                   hell
                   ,
                   cannot
                   abide
                   to
                   heare
                   such
                   vnsauory
                   and
                   nipping
                   speeches
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   needes
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   sometime
                   vse
                   speeches
                   of
                   quarrel
                   and
                   controuersie
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   falling
                   out
                   with
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   I
                   knowe
                   that
                   besides
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   general
                   corruption
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   speciall
                   fault
                   of
                   these
                   times
                   and
                   of
                   this
                   age
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   God
                   thunder
                   out
                   the
                   threanings
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   bee
                   straight
                   discharged
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   Minister
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   be
                   now
                   
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   of
                   Moses
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   saluation
                   are
                   sweete
                   wordes
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   can
                   well
                   away
                   to
                   heare
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   not
                   alwaies
                   a
                   streame
                   of
                   milke
                   and
                   hony
                   running
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   but
                   sometime
                   a
                   two
                   edged
                   sword
                   ,
                   Apocal.
                   1.
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   profitable
                   for
                   God
                   his
                   children
                   sometime
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   song
                   of
                   Sinai
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   song
                   of
                   Sion
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   specially
                   is
                   this
                   requisite
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   come
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   *
                   hynn
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   peck
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   small
                   portions
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Go●●er
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Ephath
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   full
                   measure
                   .
                   Because
                   then
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   drawne
                   into
                   forgetfulnes
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   least
                   these
                   things
                   should
                   cloy
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   euery
                   māin
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   peace
                   to
                   think
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   controuersie
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   our
                   most
                   quietnes
                   to
                   knowe
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   an
                   inditement
                   and
                   an
                   action
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   though
                   when
                   this
                   age
                   is
                   ripped
                   vp
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   inditement
                   rightly
                   framed
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   ●isiprius
                   ,
                   iustly
                   put
                   vp
                   against
                   vs
                   :
                   yet
                   when
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   iudgmēts
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   threatned
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   say
                   they
                   appertaine
                   to
                   strangers
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   the
                   action
                   
                   to
                   proceede
                   against
                   our selues
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Though
                   the
                   Ministers
                   take
                   the
                   Lords
                   quarrell
                   in
                   hand
                   and
                   iudge
                   his
                   cause
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   biddeth
                   Ezechiel
                   to
                   auenge
                   his
                   quarrell●
                   though
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   doe
                   this
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   cease
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   stones
                   ,
                   and
                   creatures
                   shall
                   doe
                   it
                   against
                   vnbeleeuers
                   ;
                   yet
                   as
                   
                   other
                   times
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   Prophets
                   how
                   al
                   cease
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   himselfe
                   pleads
                   the
                   controuersie
                   .
                   Though
                   therefore
                   we
                   could
                   arme
                   our selues
                   and
                   make
                   our
                   part
                   good
                   against
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   shift
                   off
                   his
                   Prophets
                   ;
                   yet
                   the
                   Lord
                   himself
                   entring
                   his
                   action
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   had
                   neede
                   now
                   diligently
                   to
                   looke
                   about
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     mocked
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   dallie
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   doe
                   this
                   ,
                   is
                   when
                   no
                   man
                   else
                   will
                   plead
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   is
                   partly
                   for
                   the
                   negligence
                   of
                   his
                   aduocates
                   the
                   ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   for
                   the
                   vntowardnes
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   who
                   regard
                   not
                   the
                   writs
                   of
                   his
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   must
                   be
                   faine
                   to
                   come
                   *
                   himself
                   .
                   Woful
                   experiēce
                   proues
                   now
                   a
                   daies
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   rebuke
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   shall
                   take
                   vpon
                   him
                   to
                   admonish
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   readie
                   to
                   rebuke
                   them
                   againe
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   set
                   them
                   to
                   schoole
                   too
                   .
                   When
                   we
                   see
                   this
                   wilfulnes
                   in
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   speake
                   the
                   Prophets
                   what
                   they
                   wil
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   securely
                   shift
                   them
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   writs
                   come
                   neuer
                   so
                   thicke
                   they
                   care
                   not
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   think
                   their
                   feet
                   shall
                   neuer
                   slip
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   taught
                   they
                   will
                   teach
                   againe
                   ,
                   being
                   rebuked
                   they
                   rebuke
                   againe
                   :
                   when
                   it
                   commeth
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   ceaseth
                   to
                   deale
                   any
                   longer
                   by
                   his
                   atturnies
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   will
                   descend
                   ,
                   and
                   pleade
                   his
                   owne
                   controuersies
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   bee
                   some
                   Prophets
                   who
                   cannot
                   be
                   admitted
                   to
                   plead
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   pleade
                   though
                   
                   they
                   be
                   admitted
                   ,
                   but
                   say
                   with
                   Balaam
                   they
                   will
                   neither
                   blesse
                   nor
                   curse
                   :
                   and
                   some
                   if
                   they
                   doe
                   speake
                   they
                   haue
                   Heltes
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   O
                   my
                   brother
                   ,
                   you
                   doe
                   not
                   well
                   to
                   doe
                   so
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   doe
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   Hoseahs
                   spirit
                   to
                   tell
                   them
                   of
                   their
                   sinne
                   to
                   their
                   faces
                   :
                   I
                   say
                   when
                   it
                   falles
                   thus
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   that
                   rebukes
                   the
                   world
                   shall
                   bee
                   stung
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   a
                   swarme
                   of
                   Bees
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Waspes
                   about
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   onely
                   shew
                   the
                   tongues
                   of
                   Shemei
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   set
                   the
                   Prophets
                   to
                   schoole
                   :
                   or
                   they
                   so
                   deale
                   with
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   with
                   the
                   seruants
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   let
                   out
                   his
                   vineyard
                   to
                   husbandmen
                   ,
                   some
                   they
                   kil
                   ,
                   some
                   they
                   beate
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   they
                   deale
                   with
                   the
                   messengers
                   of
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   in
                   cutting
                   off
                   their
                   coates
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   beards
                   to
                   disgrace
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Lord
                   himselfe
                   hath
                   a
                   controuersie
                   with
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   pleade
                   against
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXXVII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Humilitie
                   and
                   pride
                   .
                
                 
                   WE
                   cannot
                   obtaine
                   God
                   mercies
                   in
                   speciall
                   measure
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   wee
                   vse
                   to
                   humble
                   ourselues
                   in
                   speciall
                   meanes
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Other
                   mens
                   faults
                   must
                   humble
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   drawe
                   vs
                   to
                   prayer
                   :
                   other
                   mens
                   graces
                   must
                   incourage
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   vs
                   also
                   both
                   to
                   pray
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   thankfull
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   greater
                   gifts
                   wee
                   haue
                   ,
                   the
                   flesh
                   is
                   the
                   prouder
                   ,
                   and
                   Sathan
                   
                   the
                   readier
                   to
                   assault
                   vs
                   ,
                   were
                   it
                   not
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   humble
                   vs
                   ,
                   sometime
                   to
                   preuent
                   Sathans
                   worke
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Aaron
                   was
                   the
                   elder
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   giueth
                   place
                   to
                   Moses
                   the
                   yonger
                   ,
                   reuerencing
                   Gods
                   graces
                   where
                   he
                   found
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   contenting
                   himselfe
                   with
                   that
                   measure
                   of
                   grace
                   which
                   God
                   had
                   giuen
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Moses
                   comming
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   court
                   could
                   not
                   haue
                   suffered
                   such
                   tumults
                   and
                   rebellions
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   as
                   happened
                   ,
                   therefore
                   fortie
                   yeeres
                   was
                   hee
                   humbled
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   trained
                   vp
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   haue
                   compassion
                   on
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   more
                   fit
                   for
                   gouernment
                   .
                   So
                   Ioseph
                   and
                   Dauid
                   were
                   first
                   humbled
                   ,
                   then
                   were
                   they
                   made
                   rulers
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   When
                   we
                   be
                   truly
                   humbled
                   ,
                   God
                   makes
                   vs
                   more
                   fit
                   for
                   some
                   waightie
                   calling
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   a
                   greene
                   peece
                   of
                   wood
                   put
                   in
                   a
                   building
                   will
                   shrinke
                   ,
                   but
                   being
                   well
                   seasoned
                   it
                   holdeth
                   vp
                   the
                   
                   building
                   :
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   man
                   before
                   he
                   be
                   humbled
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   Ordinarily
                   when
                   God
                   most
                   comforteth
                   ,
                   he
                   most
                   humbleth
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Pride
                   is
                   in
                   foure
                   things
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   thinke
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   wot
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   
                   so
                   .
                   This
                   commeth
                   of
                   selfe-loue
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   delighted
                   with
                   our
                   owne
                   conceits
                   ,
                   doings
                   and
                   saying
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   foolish
                   father
                   thinketh
                   his
                   owne
                   bird
                   to
                   bee
                   fairest
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   make
                   our
                   accoūt
                   our
                   gifts
                   are
                   more
                   worth
                   than
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   looking
                   on
                   them
                   through
                   a
                   false
                   
                   spectacle
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   one
                   hauing
                   some
                   little
                   obedience
                   or
                   small
                   grace
                   ,
                   thinketh
                   himselfe
                   able
                   to
                   resist
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   presuming
                   on
                   the
                   grace
                   bestowed
                   on
                   him
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   know
                   we
                   
                   haue
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   not
                   from
                   whence
                   :
                   Yes
                   ,
                   I
                   wis
                   (
                   say
                   such
                   )
                   I
                   know
                   that
                   God
                   gaue
                   them
                   me
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   father
                   of
                   lights
                   :
                   Oh
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   idle
                   spending
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   our
                   wresting
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   our
                   pleasure
                   (
                   for
                   which
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   rebuked
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   say
                   ;
                   what
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   mine
                   owne
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   I
                   doe
                   with
                   it
                   what
                   I
                   will
                   ?
                   )
                   shewe
                   plainely
                   how
                   wee
                   stand
                   herein
                   affected
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   glorie
                   in
                   the
                   gifte
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   giuer
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   18.
                   
                   The
                   Pharisie
                   thankes
                   
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   Christ
                   cals
                   him
                   proude
                   :
                   Nothing
                   more
                   vsuall
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   wordes
                   to
                   reioyce
                   in
                   God.
                   Wherefore
                   let
                   vs
                   striue
                   to
                   beate
                   downe
                   this
                   pride
                   which
                   so
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   vs
                   :
                   O
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   humble
                   vs
                   :
                   and
                   let
                   vs
                   remember
                   ,
                   that
                   till
                   we
                   be
                   truly
                   humbled
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   part
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   8
                   The
                   neerer
                   Pharaoh
                   was
                   to
                   destruction
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   fiercely
                   he
                   dealt
                   with
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   where
                   we
                   may
                   learne
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   wickednesse
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   is
                   at
                   the
                   ripest
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   in
                   
                   their
                   most
                   flourishing
                   estate
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   their
                   destruction
                   neerest
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                   Examples
                   are
                   
                     Belshashar
                     .
                     Herod
                  
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   their
                   greatest
                   pompe
                   perished
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   learne
                   then
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   waxe
                   proude
                   ,
                   to
                   feare
                   destruction
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   resisteth
                   such
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   auoide
                   euill
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   prepare
                   our selues
                   in
                   humilitie
                   to
                   serue
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   for
                   hee
                   giueth
                   grace
                   to
                   the
                   humble
                   and
                   meeke
                   ,
                   and
                   filleth
                   the
                   hungry
                   with
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   whereas
                   he
                   sendeth
                   the
                   swelling
                   proude
                   ,
                   and
                   rich
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   blind
                   conceites
                   ,
                   emptie
                   away
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   gaue
                   Manna
                   to
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   hee
                   gaue
                   them
                   rules
                   to
                   vse
                   it
                   ,
                   teaching
                   vs
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   creatures
                   and
                   gifts
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   giuen
                   man
                   with
                   rules
                   to
                   vse
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   may
                   
                   serue
                   to
                   his
                   glorie
                   that
                   gaue
                   them
                   :
                   contrarie
                   to
                   those
                   which
                   say
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   owne
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   vse
                   it
                   as
                   wee
                   will.
                   One
                   rule
                   was
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   should
                   labour
                   in
                   common
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   should
                   helpe
                   another
                   ,
                   where
                   wee
                   see
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   giftes
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   common
                   (
                   as
                   Paul
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Corinth
                   .
                   8
                   ▪
                   )
                   what
                   gifts
                   then
                   soeuer
                   wee
                   haue
                   receiued
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   seeke
                   our
                   owne
                   glorie
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   profit
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   :
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   bee
                   proude
                   of
                   Gods
                   graces
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   indebted
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   remember
                   wee
                   haue
                   receiued
                   them
                   for
                   our
                   brethrens
                   sake
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   wee
                   be
                   debters
                   :
                   for
                   God
                   hath
                   so
                   prouided
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   haue
                   lesse
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   which
                   haue
                   more
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   want
                   the
                   things
                   they
                   haue
                   .
                   This
                   holdeth
                   in
                   riches
                   ,
                   in
                   learning
                   ,
                   in
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   will
                   pull
                   downe
                   all
                   pride
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   contempt
                   of
                   our
                   brethrē
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   more
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   debter
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   learne
                   not
                   to
                   wash
                   his
                   brethrens
                   feete
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   learned
                   nothing
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   though
                   all
                   men
                   would
                   haue
                   duties
                   done
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   themselues
                   would
                   doe
                   fewe
                   to
                   others
                   ;
                   yet
                   let
                   vs
                   consider
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   vse
                   that
                   strength
                   we
                   haue
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   our
                   brethren
                   strong
                   with
                   vs
                   ;
                   not
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   haue
                   lesse
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   giueth
                   me
                   now
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   doe
                   him
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   another
                   time
                   he
                   may
                   doe
                   the
                   like
                   to
                   me
                   .
                   Whatsoeuer
                   good
                   gift
                   then
                   I
                   haue
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   not
                   by
                   it
                   take
                   occasion
                   of
                   pride
                   ,
                   and
                   contemning
                   of
                   others
                   which
                   want
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   I
                   must
                   so
                   applie
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   become
                   rich
                   in
                   our
                   riches
                   ,
                   learned
                   in
                   our
                   learning
                   ,
                   strong
                   in
                   our
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   alwaies
                   find
                   helpe
                   in
                   our
                   abundance
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   First
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   argument
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   humble
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   knowe
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   
                   giuen
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   Paul
                   vseth
                   this
                   as
                   a
                   reason
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   all
                   glorying
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     What
                     hast
                     thou
                     which
                     thou
                     hast
                     not
                     receiued
                     ?
                     &c.
                  
                   The
                   gifts
                   of
                   God
                   of
                   themselues
                   doe
                   not
                   puffe
                   vs
                   vp
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   good
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   taketh
                   occasion
                   thereby
                   to
                   bee
                   proude
                   ,
                   eyther
                   when
                   wee
                   thinke
                   wee
                   haue
                   greater
                   gifts
                   than
                   wee
                   haue
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   we
                   thinke
                   ours
                   to
                   bee
                   greater
                   than
                   other
                   mens
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   lift
                   vp
                   our selues
                   ouer
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   bee
                   in
                   subiection
                   vnder
                   vs.
                   Againe
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   and
                   better
                   the
                   gifts
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   doe
                   they
                   puffe
                   vs
                   vp
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   is
                   better
                   than
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   it
                   puffeth
                   vs
                   vp
                   ?
                   Seeing
                   then
                   that
                   pride
                   doth
                   euer
                   follow
                   the
                   giftes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   are
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   giuen
                   to
                   a
                   good
                   ende
                   :
                   and
                   againe
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   euery
                   man
                   hath
                   receiued
                   something
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   all
                   men
                   ought
                   to
                   take
                   heede
                   to
                   themselues
                   least
                   this
                   pride
                   do
                   not
                   ouerwhelme
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   those
                   more
                   especially
                   are
                   to
                   take
                   heede
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   receiued
                   greater
                   gifts
                   ,
                   because
                   more
                   easily
                   they
                   may
                   fall
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   sinne
                   of
                   pride
                   must
                   especially
                   be
                   taken
                   heede
                   vnto
                   .
                   For
                   euen
                   in
                   good
                   things
                   this
                   will
                   be
                   readie
                   to
                   assaile
                   vs
                   :
                   but
                   other
                   sinnes
                   
                   are
                   commonly
                   in
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   other
                   things
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   although
                   Gods
                   children
                   be
                   euer
                   
                   assailed
                   with
                   this
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   albeit
                   it
                   doth
                   commonly
                   come
                   with
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   such
                   a
                   sinne
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ouercome
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   when
                   we
                   see
                   our selues
                   assaulted
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   quaile
                   ,
                   although
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   possible
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   vpper
                   hand
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   grace
                   haue
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   ouercome
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   euen
                   Paul
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   a
                   man
                   hauing
                   receiued
                   rare
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   confefleth
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   
                     worthie
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     an
                     Apostle
                     :
                  
                   and
                   in
                   another
                   places
                   nameth
                   himselfe
                   a
                   seruant
                   and
                   helper
                   ,
                   which
                   because
                   he
                   spake
                   vnfainedly
                   ,
                   therfore
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   that
                   this
                   sinne
                   ruled
                   not
                   ouer
                   him
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   Moses
                   brought
                   vp
                   in
                   the
                   Kings
                   court
                   ,
                   guiding
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   Israel
                   to
                   the
                   promised
                   land
                   ,
                   seeing
                   God
                   face
                   to
                   face
                   ,
                   yet
                   was
                   a
                   very
                   meeke
                   man
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   meekest
                   man
                   
                   that
                   liued
                   vpon
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   was
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   which
                   hauing
                   receiued
                   singular
                   gifts
                   ,
                   yet
                   remained
                   meeke
                   and
                   humbled
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ouercame
                   their
                   corruption
                   :
                   and
                   all
                   these
                   examples
                   doe
                   take
                   away
                   all
                   excuse
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   yeeld
                   and
                   be
                   ouercome
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Thirdlie
                   ,
                   the
                   meanes
                   which
                   God
                   vseth
                   to
                   cure
                   this
                   Pride
                   in
                   his
                   ,
                   is
                   generally
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   corruption
                   and
                   miserie
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   wee
                   rightly
                   know
                   
                   that
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   minister
                   matter
                   enough
                   to
                   humble
                   vs
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   looke
                   vnto
                   our
                   first
                   estate
                   ,
                   euen
                   there
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   humbled
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   were
                   made
                   of
                   dust
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   seeing
                   our
                   state
                   was
                   subiect
                   to
                   falling
                   and
                   chaunge
                   :
                   Nay
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   state
                   in
                   which
                   wee
                   are
                   by
                   grace
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   learne
                   humilitie
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   stand
                   by
                   grace
                   and
                   fauour
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   because
                   manie
                   infirmities
                   are
                   in
                   vs
                   :
                   but
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   beholde
                   our
                   state
                   by
                   Nature
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   we
                   see
                   nothing
                   but
                   destruction
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   be
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   wrath
                   .
                   Thus
                   Paul
                   was
                   
                   humbled
                   by
                   beholding
                   his
                   naturall
                   corruption
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   light
                   consideration
                   which
                   hee
                   had
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   deepe
                   meditation
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   manifest
                   in
                   that
                   hee
                   calleth
                   it
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   a
                   pricke
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Paul
                   when
                   hee
                   saw
                   his
                   corruption
                   rebell
                   ,
                   hee
                   therein
                   did
                   beholde
                   
                   Sathan
                   as
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   did
                   ,
                   when
                   Peter
                   tempted
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   as
                   Peter
                   saith
                   ,
                   hee
                   goeth
                   about
                   continually
                   ,
                   seeking
                   sometime
                   by
                   our
                   corruption
                   ,
                   sometime
                   by
                   other
                   meanes
                   to
                   destroy
                   vs
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   did
                   more
                   diligently
                   watch
                   and
                   arme
                   himselfe
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   behooued
                   him
                   ,
                   being
                   besieged
                   of
                   so
                   mightie
                   an
                   enemie
                   .
                   This
                   therefore
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   why
                   we
                   are
                   ouercome
                   with
                   our
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   make
                   but
                   a
                   light
                   matter
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   not
                   watch
                   and
                   arme
                   our selues
                   against
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   that
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   Sathan
                   was
                   sent
                   to
                   buffet
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   sheweth
                   what
                   power
                   the
                   diuell
                   hath
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   hee
                   hath
                   licence
                   graunted
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   appeared
                   in
                   the
                   storie
                   of
                   Iob
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   places
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   Sathan
                   buffeted
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   after
                   a
                   most
                   contemptuous
                   manner
                   vsed
                   him
                   :
                   where
                   againe
                   we
                   see
                   what
                   account
                   Paul
                   maketh
                   of
                   corruption
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   compareth
                   it
                   to
                   this
                   spightfull
                   dealing
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   calleth
                   it
                   a
                   pricke
                   or
                   stubbe
                   ,
                   hee
                   
                   sheweth
                   how
                   it
                   grieued
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   long
                   iourney
                   to
                   goe
                   among
                   stubbes
                   ,
                   will
                   soone
                   be
                   wearie
                   ;
                   So
                   Paul
                   ,
                   considering
                   his
                   continuall
                   iourney
                   which
                   hee
                   had
                   to
                   goe
                   ,
                   wherein
                   his
                   corruption
                   did
                   still
                   pricke
                   him
                   ,
                   did
                   shewe
                   by
                   this
                   speech
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   grieuous
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   Hee
                   saide
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   hee
                   would
                   not
                   denie
                   duties
                   to
                   any
                   inferiour
                   ,
                   superiour
                   ,
                   or
                   equall
                   ;
                   
                   yet
                   none
                   euer
                   went
                   to
                   his
                   heart
                   with
                   inestimate
                   loue
                   ,
                   (
                   so
                   as
                   hee
                   made
                   an
                   inward
                   account
                   of
                   him
                   )
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   had
                   some
                   feeling
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   griefe
                   for
                   inward
                   corruption
                   :
                   
                   For
                   hee
                   could
                   not
                   see
                   how
                   otherwise
                   men
                   had
                   anie
                   thing
                   but
                   in
                   Knowledge
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   hee
                   thought
                   where
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   was
                   seuered
                   from
                   practise
                   and
                   conuersation
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   knowledge
                   might
                   bee
                   more
                   perillous
                   then
                   profitable
                   .
                   And
                   among
                   other
                   giftes
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   hee
                   thought
                   Humilitie
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   vertue
                   ,
                   most
                   beseeming
                   the
                   Gospell
                   and
                   Christianitie
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   appeare
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   hypocrisie
                   did
                   often
                   shelter
                   
                   it selfe
                   vnder
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   would
                   doubtlesse
                   neuer
                   doe
                   ,
                   were
                   it
                   not
                   a
                   vertue
                   most
                   commendable
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   12
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   pride
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   opinion
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   action
                   :
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   mother
                   of
                   heresies
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   the
                   worme
                   of
                   riches
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   first
                   sort
                   are
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   say
                   not
                   
                   with
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Lord
                   what
                   am
                   I
                   ?
                   but
                   they
                   say
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   pride
                   ,
                   Lord
                   what
                   am
                   not
                   I
                   ?
                   They
                   doe
                   not
                   make
                   daintie
                   with
                   Ieremiah
                   to
                   groane
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   Oh
                   I
                   am
                   but
                   young
                   ,
                   &c.
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   bolde
                   as
                   the
                   brier
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   betters
                   refuse
                   ;
                   they
                   crie
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   rule
                   
                   ouer
                   all
                   :
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   sort
                   are
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   once
                   being
                   conceited
                   ,
                   lash
                   out
                   all
                   their
                   riches
                   in
                   excesse
                   of
                   diet
                   ,
                   in
                   vanitie
                   of
                   apparell
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   proud
                   as
                   the
                   Italian
                   ,
                   newfangled
                   as
                   the
                   Spaniard
                   ,
                   drunken
                   with
                   the
                   Grecian
                   ,
                   gluttons
                   with
                   the
                   Muscouite
                   ,
                   cruell
                   as
                   the
                   Tartarian
                   .
                   Our
                   Fathers
                   by
                   Gods
                   appointment
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   weare
                   skins
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   go
                   in
                   garments
                   of
                   Camels
                   haire
                   ,
                   we
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   we
                   would
                   correct
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                   for
                   some
                   insufficiency
                   in
                   his
                   worke
                   ,
                   deuise
                   strange
                   attire
                   .
                   Of
                   one
                   beast
                   we
                   haue
                   the
                   skin
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   we
                   haue
                   the
                   furre
                   :
                   of
                   one
                   bird
                   we
                   haue
                   one
                   feather
                   ,
                   of
                   another
                   another
                   feather
                   .
                   We
                   carrie
                   a
                   pearle
                   to
                   shine
                   on
                   our
                   finger
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   burthen
                   of
                   silke
                   to
                   glister
                   on
                   our
                   backes
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   wee
                   were
                   the
                   very
                   excrements
                   of
                   some
                   beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   thinke
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   of
                   our selues
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   ,
                   we
                   giue
                   not
                   rest
                   to
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   borrow
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   set
                   on
                   liuing
                   bodies
                   ;
                   as
                   though
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   not
                   perfected
                   his
                   worke
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   we
                   our selues
                   make
                   the
                   worke
                   more
                   beautifull
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   more
                   monstrous
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   maketh
                   me
                   maruell
                   what
                   our
                   proude
                   dames
                   meane
                   to
                   set
                   vp
                   signes
                   in
                   their
                   forheads
                   Tauerners
                   
                   indeed
                   haue
                   signes
                   to
                   call
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   goe
                   by
                   ,
                   freely
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   to
                   haue
                   entertainment
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   thought
                   of
                   our
                   signes
                   on
                   womens
                   heads
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   meane
                   to
                   make
                   tauernes
                   of
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                   to
                   entertaine
                   whosoeuer
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   them
                   ?
                   Well
                   ,
                   if
                   neither
                   the
                   Prophets
                   can
                   preuaile
                   ,
                   nor
                   Preachers
                   can
                   profit
                   to
                   the
                   taking
                   away
                   of
                   this
                   pride
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   let
                   his
                   spirit
                   alwaies
                   to
                   striue
                   with
                   man
                   ,
                   so
                   will
                   he
                   not
                   let
                   his
                   word
                   alwaies
                   striue
                   with
                   man
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   shall
                   die
                   in
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   now
                   they
                   lie
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   all
                   reclaime
                   they
                   shall
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   Hels
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   made
                   a
                   couenant
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   Man
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   great
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   they
                   call
                   him
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   
                     naturae
                     miraculum
                     ,
                     mensurarerum
                     omnium
                  
                   :
                   but
                   better
                   things
                   about
                   man
                   than
                   these
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   reduceth
                   to
                   foure
                   letters
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   the
                   4.
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   A.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   A.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   whereby
                   hee
                   would
                   signifie
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   either
                   a
                   Compendium
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   dominion
                   of
                   euery
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   Adam
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   euen
                   by
                   adoption
                   .
                   I
                   confesse
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   dignitie
                   ,
                   but
                   then
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   rather
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   worthinesse
                   of
                   man
                   :
                   and
                   all
                   these
                   titles
                   which
                   he
                   giueth
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   calleth
                   Magistrates
                   Gods
                   ,
                   and
                   Ministers
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Ye
                     are
                     a
                     kingly
                     Priesthood
                  
                   :
                   these
                   doe
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   declare
                   the
                   excellencie
                   of
                   man
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   great
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   communicate
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   excellencie
                   with
                   man
                   :
                   yet
                   man
                   must
                   not
                   so
                   suffer
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   flattered
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   thinke
                   better
                   of
                   himselfe
                   than
                   he
                   should
                   ,
                   or
                   lesse
                   reuerently
                   of
                   God
                   than
                   he
                   ought
                   .
                   The
                   diuel
                   feeling
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   his
                   former
                   pride
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   would
                   needs
                   trie
                   how
                   well
                   Gods
                   seate
                   would
                   become
                   him
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   faine
                   haue
                   brought
                   man
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   presumption
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   ,
                   whose
                   felicitie
                   hee
                   now
                   did
                   enuie
                   ,
                   being
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   fault
                   ,
                   might
                   haue
                   tasted
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   punishmēt
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   without
                   doubt
                   al
                   men
                   should
                   haue
                   done
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   great
                   goodnesse
                   otherwise
                   prouided
                   for
                   man.
                   But
                   what
                   is
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   so
                   wonderfully
                   prouide
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   leauing
                   his
                   owne
                   Angels
                   vnprouided
                   for
                   ,
                   I
                   meane
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   his
                   Angels
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   fell
                   ?
                   Surely
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   man
                   not
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   nature
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   God
                   as
                   hee
                   would
                   haue
                   bin
                   ,
                   nor
                   as
                   an
                   Angell
                   as
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   as
                   may
                   ●eare
                   any
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   extenuation
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   deuised
                   ;
                   yet
                   our
                   corrupt
                   nature
                   is
                   readie
                   to
                   dispute
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   will
                   not
                   feare
                   to
                   say
                   vnto
                   God
                   as
                   Iob
                   said
                   vnaduisedly
                   ,
                   chapt
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   
                     Who
                     is
                     hee
                     that
                     will
                     pleade
                     with
                     mee
                     ?
                  
                   then
                   speake
                   thou
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   answere
                   thee
                   ,
                   or
                   let
                   me
                   speake
                   ,
                   &
                   answere
                   thou
                   me
                   :
                   Thus
                   Iob
                   challenging
                   God
                   to
                   disputation
                   ,
                   was
                   readie
                   either
                   to
                   answere
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   replie
                   vpon
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   art
                   thou
                   O
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   disputest
                   with
                   GOD
                   ?
                   And
                   indeede
                   when
                   God
                   being
                   prouoked
                   to
                   disputation
                   ,
                   had
                   disputed
                   with
                   Iob
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   &
                   had
                   vrged
                   him
                   very
                   sore
                   ,
                   Iob
                   could
                   
                   answere
                   him
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     Behold
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     vile
                     ,
                     what
                     shall
                     I
                     answere
                     thee
                     ?
                     I
                     will
                     lay
                     my
                     hand
                     vpon
                     my
                     mouth
                     .
                     Once
                     haue
                     I
                     spoken
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     will
                     answere
                     no
                     more
                     .
                  
                   Alas
                   then
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   man
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   wisedome
                   or
                   in
                   worth
                   ?
                   In
                   wisedome
                   (
                   though
                   as
                   
                     Zophar
                     ▪
                  
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Man
                     would
                     be
                     wise
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     be
                     but
                     a
                     young
                     Asses
                     colte
                  
                   )
                   what
                   is
                   hee
                   to
                   GOD
                   ?
                   In
                   strength
                   ,
                   nothing
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   neede
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   hath
                   not
                   ,
                   what
                   could
                   man
                   helpe
                   him
                   ?
                   Man
                   is
                   not
                   great
                   in
                   viewe
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   rocke
                   in
                   his
                   flesh
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   paine
                   doth
                   trouble
                   him
                   ,
                   a
                   small
                   disease
                   doth
                   cast
                   him
                   down
                   ▪
                   
                   a
                   little
                   affection
                   carrieth
                   him
                   hither
                   and
                   thither
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   he
                   ouercome
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   weake
                   to
                   resist
                   death
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   could
                   doe
                   the
                   Lord
                   good
                   ,
                   I
                   thinke
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   vse
                   vs
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   by
                   natare
                   readie
                   to
                   take
                   part
                   and
                   to
                   ioyne
                   hands
                   with
                   the
                   enemie
                   against
                   God
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   mans
                   time
                   cannot
                   be
                   great
                   ,
                   being
                   but
                   a
                   spanne
                   long
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   a
                   little
                   Emot
                   will
                   be
                   long
                   in
                   creeping
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   a
                   spanne
                   ,
                   this
                   time
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   a
                   post
                   ,
                   bird
                   ,
                   arrow
                   ,
                   or
                   thought
                   ;
                   a
                   post
                   hath
                   but
                   a
                   small
                   time
                   ,
                   a
                   bird
                   in
                   her
                   flight
                   hath
                   lesser
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   arrow
                   lesse
                   than
                   that
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   thought
                   hath
                   almost
                   no
                   time
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   my
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   besides
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   great
                   reason
                   why
                   God
                   should
                   not
                   make
                   any
                   account
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   please
                   him
                   to
                   vse
                   
                     lege
                     talionis
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   man
                   doth
                   not
                   make
                   any
                   account
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   seeing
                   we
                   esteeme
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   no
                   reason
                   why
                   he
                   should
                   esteeme
                   vs
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   esteeme
                   him
                   ,
                   this
                   shewes
                   that
                   we
                   preferre
                   before
                   him
                   our
                   profit
                   ,
                   our
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   .
                   Our
                   parents
                   left
                   him
                   for
                   an
                   apple
                   :
                   Ahab
                   had
                   rather
                   haue
                   Naboths
                   vineyard
                   than
                   haue
                   him
                   :
                   we
                   all
                   like
                   our
                   pleasures
                   better
                   than
                   him
                   generally
                   :
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   sticke
                   to
                   sell
                   bodies
                   and
                   soules
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   indeed
                   for
                   lesse
                   than
                   Esau
                   sold
                   his
                   birthright
                   .
                   But
                   of
                   all
                   places
                   to
                   shew
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   chusing
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   vilenesse
                   being
                   chosen
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   (
                   ●
                   .
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   27.
                   
                   )
                   
                   bringeth
                   in
                   fiue
                   notable
                   tokens
                   of
                   them
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   chosen
                   ,
                   whereof
                   foure
                   are
                   very
                   base
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fift
                   is
                   lesse
                   than
                   nothing
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   
                     The
                     foolish
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ▪
                  
                   2.
                   
                     the
                     weake
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   3.
                   
                     the
                     vile
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   4.
                   
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     despised
                  
                   ,
                   5
                   ▪
                   
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     no●
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXXVIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   and
                   hardnes
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   HYpocrites
                   turne
                   the
                   inward
                   side
                   outward
                   ,
                   the
                   godly
                   turne
                   the
                   outward
                   side
                   inward
                   :
                   the
                   hypocrite
                   beginneth
                   where
                   the
                   godlie
                   man
                   endeth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   godly
                   man
                   begins
                   where
                   
                   the
                   hypocrite
                   endeth
                   :
                   the
                   hypocrite
                   gallopeth
                   into
                   great
                   shewes
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   godlinesse
                   proceedeth
                   in
                   holines
                   by
                   de
                   grees
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   troubled
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   house
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   faine
                   to
                   draw
                   after
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   professe
                   all
                   outwardly
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   within
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   as
                   good
                   merchants
                   ,
                   keeping
                   somewhat
                   rather
                   in
                   the
                   
                   store-house
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   than
                   as
                   bankerupts
                   which
                   spend
                   all
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   or
                   make
                   a
                   shew
                   of
                   all
                   in
                   our
                   shop
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   In
                   Pharaoh
                   ye
                   shall
                   finde
                   these
                   speciall
                   notes
                   of
                   Hypocrisie
                   :
                   
                   
                     Take
                     this
                     death
                     from
                     me
                     ,
                     one●y
                     this
                     once
                     .
                  
                   So
                   many
                   being
                   in
                   distresse
                   ,
                   haue
                   more
                   prayèd
                   for
                   the
                   release
                   of
                   paine
                   ,
                   than
                   for
                   the
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   cause
                   the
                   paine
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   such
                   being
                   released
                   are
                   nothing
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   often
                   be
                   obserued
                   .
                   Contrariwise
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   grieued
                   more
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   than
                   for
                   the
                   punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   well
                   beare
                   the
                   punishment
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   sinne
                   were
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   certaine
                   signe
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   liue
                   vprightly
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   cup
                   of
                   affliction
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   vs
                   :
                   and
                   assuredly
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   recompenced
                   with
                   some
                   spirituall
                   grace
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   The
                   drunken
                   peace
                   of
                   hypocrites
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   ●oupled
                   with
                   oyle
                   ,
                   but
                   pierced
                   with
                   the
                   two-edged
                   sword
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   discouering
                   of
                   the
                   secret
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   temptation
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   to
                   feare
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   doe
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   it
                   in
                   hypocrisie
                   :
                   
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   know
                   for
                   their
                   comfort
                   ,
                   that
                   therefore
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   hypocrites
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   see
                   their
                   hypocrisie
                   ;
                   which
                   kinde
                   of
                   hypocrisie
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   grosse
                   deceiuing
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   secret
                   corruption
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   mixeth
                   it selfe
                   in
                   the
                   best
                   actions
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   possible
                   to
                   leaue
                   this
                   sinne
                   wholy
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   liue
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   see
                   it
                   and
                   mislike
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   required
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   be
                   performed
                   of
                   vs.
                   The
                   godly
                   doe
                   not
                   desire
                   to
                   seeme
                   to
                   doe
                   any
                   thing
                   better
                   than
                   indeed
                   they
                   doe
                   it
                   :
                   neither
                   
                   doe
                   they
                   desire
                   to
                   seeme
                   to
                   doe
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   .
                   And
                   whensoeuer
                   they
                   doe
                   
                   espie
                   any
                   weakenes
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   they
                   mourne
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   desire
                   of
                   a
                   perfect
                   sinceritie
                   ,
                   and
                   mislike
                   of
                   priuie
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   is
                   vnto
                   them
                   a
                   sure
                   zeale
                   of
                   their
                   saluation
                   and
                   sanctification
                   in
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   When
                   men
                   suffer
                   themselues
                   to
                   be
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   hardened
                   .
                   
                   Let
                   vs
                   remember
                   that
                   (
                   Gods
                   grace
                   assisting
                   )
                   sinne
                   may
                   easily
                   be
                   conquered
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   young
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   may
                   easily
                   be
                   ouercome
                   of
                   it
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   old
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   It
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   hardnesse
                   of
                   heart
                   by
                   continuance
                   in
                   euill
                   customes
                   without
                   remorse
                   :
                   we
                   see
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   moued
                   betimes
                   ,
                   and
                   often
                   to
                   be
                   moued
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   precious
                   thing
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   melting
                   heart
                   ;
                   as
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   a
                   dangerous
                   thing
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   hard
                   heart
                   ,
                   not
                   yeelding
                   to
                   trueth
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   not
                   harden
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   least
                   the
                   Lord
                   also
                   come
                   to
                   harden
                   vs
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   3.
                   
                   For
                   many
                   not
                   altogether
                   abstaine
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   yet
                   yeelding
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   become
                   obstinate
                   altogether
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   .
                   Admonition
                   is
                   a
                   meanes
                   to
                   keepe
                   vs
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   We
                   should
                   then
                   be
                   readie
                   to
                   giue
                   eare
                   to
                   good
                   counsell
                   and
                   admonition
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   willing
                   also
                   to
                   admonish
                   others
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   in
                   vaine
                   to
                   controll
                   the
                   outward
                   senses
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   rebuking
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Exod.
                   10.
                   1.
                   the
                   Lord
                   saith
                   of
                   
                     Pharaoh
                     ,
                     I
                     haue
                     hardened
                     his
                     heart
                     :
                  
                   because
                   Pharaoh
                   had
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   hardened
                   his
                   owne
                   heart
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   recorded
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   chapters
                   )
                   therfore
                   here
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   harden
                   it
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   wholy
                   to
                   giue
                   him
                   ouer
                   to
                   the
                   diuell
                   So
                   man
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   harden
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   diuell
                   when
                   he
                   gouerneth
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   the
                   Lord
                   when
                   he
                   leaueth
                   vs
                   in
                   Sathans
                   handling
                   .
                   Man
                   then
                   is
                   guiltie
                   of
                   this
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   iustly
                   harden
                   for
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   former
                   sinnes
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   harden
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   leade
                   into
                   temptation
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   when
                   he
                   withdraweth
                   his
                   spirit
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   leaueth
                   vs
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   stay
                   not
                   long
                   till
                   we
                   be
                   hardened
                   .
                   Pharaoh
                   had
                   many
                   plagues
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   his
                   heart
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   hard
                   ,
                   these
                   would
                   haue
                   had
                   an
                   end
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   hardnes
                   made
                   the
                   other
                   but
                   tas●s
                   of
                   hel
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   do
                   lesse
                   feare
                   this
                   great
                   plague
                   than
                   many
                   other
                   .
                   We
                   ought
                   to
                   correct
                   this
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   childrē
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   feare
                   this
                   more
                   than
                   any
                   other
                   plague
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   but
                   feare
                   worldly
                   punishments
                   ,
                   so
                   doe
                   the
                   wicked
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   feare
                   hardnesse
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   spirituall
                   punishments
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   sure
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   hath
                   wrought
                   that
                   feare
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   couet
                   worldly
                   things
                   ,
                   this
                   doe
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   6
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   desire
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                   ,
                   Psalme
                   119.
                   and
                   4.
                   and
                   67.
                   this
                   doe
                   Gods
                   deare
                   children
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   as
                   we
                   labour
                   for
                   these
                   things
                   which
                   our
                   nature
                   desires
                   ,
                   &
                   feare
                   the
                   cōtrarie
                   ,
                   so
                   let
                   vs
                   labour
                   for
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   feare
                   least
                   it
                   be
                   quenched
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   decayed
                   :
                   as
                   when
                   we
                   feare
                   pouertie
                   ,
                   we
                   labour
                   to
                   be
                   rich
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   we
                   feare
                   sicknesse
                   ,
                   we
                   labour
                   to
                   preuent
                   it
                   :
                   so
                   let
                   vs
                   labour
                   for
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   feele
                   a
                   taste
                   in
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   feare
                   his
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   comforted
                   in
                   his
                   mercy
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   labour
                   to
                   encrease
                   the
                   graces
                   receiued
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   Lord
                   no
                   doubt
                   will
                   worke
                   with
                   vs
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   not
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   least
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   harden
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   All
                   men
                   are
                   naturally
                   euill
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   giue
                   not
                   light
                   and
                   softnesse
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   all
                   be
                   iustly
                   hardened
                   ,
                   &
                   this
                   is
                   as
                   iust
                   as
                   other
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   .
                   When
                   any
                   thing
                   is
                   spoken
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   which
                   toucheth
                   another
                   ,
                   that
                   man
                   will
                   greedily
                   snatch
                   :
                   Againe
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   may
                   cherish
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   note
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   concerneth
                   their
                   amendment
                   they
                   vtterly
                   forget
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   sheweth
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   hardening
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   cannot
                   preuaile
                   with
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   he
                   leaue
                   men
                   to
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   stay
                   not
                   till
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   hardnesse
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   stay
                   till
                   the
                   Lord
                   strike
                   vs
                   with
                   punishments
                   (
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   hardened
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   perceiue
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   case
                   is
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   dangerous
                   )
                   but
                   so
                   soone
                   as
                   we
                   feele
                   any
                   coldnesse
                   or
                   dulnesse
                   of
                   spirit
                   ,
                   then
                   let
                   vs
                   feare
                   and
                   stirre
                   vp
                   our selues
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   continually
                   gaine
                   some
                   knowledge
                   and
                   feeling
                   :
                   and
                   thus
                   may
                   we
                   prouide
                   against
                   hardnesse
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   hypocrite
                   desireth
                   rather
                   to
                   seeme
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   such
                   crie
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   
                   Lord
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   most
                   glorious
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   more
                   busie
                   about
                   the
                   outward
                   worke
                   ,
                   than
                   
                   about
                   the
                   spirituall
                   and
                   acceptable
                   maner
                   of
                   performing
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   23.
                   27.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   he
                   worketh
                   his
                   saluation
                   securely
                   and
                   coldly
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   feare
                   and
                   trembling
                   ,
                   as
                   Phil.
                   2.
                   12.
                   not
                   
                   striuing
                   with
                   his
                   rebellious
                   lusts
                   ,
                   nor
                   longing
                   after
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   nor
                   forgetting
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   behinde
                   ,
                   endeuouring
                   himselfe
                   forward
                   .
                   Philip.
                   3.
                   13.
                   
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   
                   no
                   resolute
                   purpose
                   to
                   endure
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   wauering
                   and
                   vnconstant
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   wayes
                   ,
                   not
                   cleauing
                   
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   purpose
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   Act.
                   11.
                   23.
                   
                   Fiftly
                   hee
                   is
                   more
                   carefull
                   to
                   stop
                   the
                   grosse
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   damme
                   vp
                   the
                   fountaine
                   ,
                   without
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   conflict
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   
                   the
                   members
                   and
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   as
                   Rom.
                   7.
                   24.
                   
                   Sixtly
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   stirred
                   to
                   doe
                   well
                   ,
                   by
                   some
                   worldly
                   
                   reason
                   liking
                   his
                   fancie
                   and
                   fleshly
                   appetite
                   ,
                   not
                   constrained
                   by
                   the
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   Psalm
                   .
                   1
                   30.
                   4
                   
                   Rom.
                   12.
                   1.
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   5.
                   14.
                   
                   Seuenthly
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   more
                   
                   often
                   regard
                   the
                   feare
                   ,
                   fauour
                   and
                   praise
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   than
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   priuate
                   commoditie
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   brethren
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   his
                   characters
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   eightly
                   ,
                   hee
                   hideth
                   many
                   
                   things
                   vnder
                   the
                   cloake
                   of
                   popularitie
                   ,
                   and
                   guilefull
                   affected
                   clemencie
                   .
                   So
                   did
                   Absolom
                   hide
                   his
                   vnnaturall
                   treason
                   .
                   So
                   did
                   the
                   troublers
                   of
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Rome
                   with
                   their
                   
                     Leges
                     Agrariae
                  
                   .
                   Ninthly
                   vnder
                   the
                   cloake
                   of
                   keeping
                   companie
                   with
                   those
                   ,
                   vpon
                   whom
                   wee
                   may
                   
                   beare
                   our selues
                   bolde
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   may
                   back
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   done
                   euill
                   .
                   Tenthly
                   ,
                   vnder
                   
                   the
                   cloake
                   of
                   clinging
                   to
                   their
                   companie
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   good
                   men
                   and
                   are
                   wel
                   thought
                   of
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   better
                   our selues
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   credit
                   our
                   doings
                   the
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   more
                   commended
                   
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   as
                   Nouatus
                   did
                   vpon
                   his
                   confessions
                   .
                   Eleuenthly
                   ,
                   vnder
                   the
                   cloake
                   of
                   lawe
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   execution
                   of
                   iustice
                   ,
                   when
                   some
                   other
                   wicked
                   affection
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   their
                   doings
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   law
                   but
                   their
                   pretence
                   ,
                   as
                   Iezabel
                   in
                   putting
                   to
                   death
                   Naboth
                   ,
                   did
                   it
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   
                   vineyard
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   see
                   iustice
                   kept
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Persia
                   against
                   Daniel
                   .
                   Twelfthe
                   ,
                   vnder
                   the
                   cloake
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   zeale
                   and
                   conscience
                   ,
                   when
                   deepe
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   they
                   hide
                   some
                   other
                   meaning
                   ,
                   as
                   Simeon
                   and
                   Leui
                   in
                   procuring
                   the
                   Sichemites
                   to
                   be
                   circumcised
                   ,
                   as
                   Absolom
                   in
                   making
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   his
                   conspiracie
                   the
                   performing
                   of
                   his
                   vowe
                   in
                   Hebron
                   ,
                   as
                   Iezabel
                   making
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   bloodshed
                   on
                   the
                   innocent
                   by
                   the
                   proclamation
                   of
                   a
                   fast
                   ,
                   as
                   Caiphas
                   adiuring
                   Christ
                   in
                   Gods
                   name
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   knowe
                   who
                   hee
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   way
                   to
                   take
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   Hypocrisie
                   is
                   seene
                   when
                   sinne
                   most
                   lieth
                   dead
                   vnder
                   a
                   cloake
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   lieth
                   in
                   a
                   closet
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   God
                   is
                   displeased
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   wee
                   make
                   no
                   conscience
                   of
                   sin
                   in
                   close
                   places
                   ,
                   our
                   priuie
                   sinnes
                   shall
                   breake
                   out
                   in
                   publike
                   places
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   Ezech.
                   24.
                   6
                   ,
                   compareth
                   hypocrites
                   to
                   a
                   pot
                   that
                   outwardly
                   seetheth
                   ,
                   but
                   within
                   the
                   scumme
                   remaineth
                   .
                   And
                   Hoseah
                   in
                   his
                   7.
                   chapter
                   compareth
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   
                   cake
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   one
                   side
                   is
                   well
                   baked
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   is
                   plaine
                   dow
                   .
                   And
                   Christ
                   compareth
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   daies
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   wash
                   the
                   outside
                   of
                   the
                   cup
                   and
                   platter
                   ,
                   but
                   leaue
                   the
                   inside
                   filthie
                   .
                   Our
                   common
                   similies
                   whereby
                   wee
                   resemble
                   these
                   men
                   is
                   a
                   course
                   cloath
                   ,
                   hauing
                   a
                   fine
                   list
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   When
                   two
                   gentlemen
                   ride
                   on
                   hunting
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   discerne
                   each
                   others
                   houndes
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   mingled
                   together
                   ,
                   which
                   afterwards
                   is
                   more
                   easilie
                   done
                   when
                   the
                   hunters
                   are
                   seuered
                   :
                   euen
                   so
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   walke
                   together
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   distinguish
                   betweene
                   the
                   heires
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   seuered
                   by
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   surely
                   bee
                   seene
                   who
                   be
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   be
                   the
                   heires
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   In
                   naturall
                   men
                   wee
                   finde
                   these
                   markes
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   naturall
                   men
                   measure
                   others
                   by
                   
                   themselues
                   ,
                   so
                   did
                   these
                   brethren
                   iudge
                   of
                   Ioseph
                   .
                   So
                   doth
                   the
                   world
                   iudge
                   hardly
                   of
                   Gods
                   
                   children
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   vngodly
                   themselues
                   :
                   so
                   those
                   that
                   thinke
                   to
                   correct
                   or
                   admonish
                   in
                   anger
                   ,
                   think
                   that
                   others
                   do
                   so
                   too
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   come
                   of
                   fashiō
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   they
                   thinke
                   so
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   When
                   we
                   are
                   readie
                   then
                   to
                   thinke
                   euill
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   take
                   heede
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   so
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   vs
                   learne
                   to
                   leaue
                   this
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   sinne
                   is
                   great
                   .
                   For
                   first
                   ,
                   wee
                   beare
                   false
                   witnes
                   against
                   our
                   brother
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   wee
                   be
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   because
                   in
                   this
                   our
                   corruption
                   ,
                   wee
                   cannot
                   iudge
                   well
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   readie
                   remedie
                   is
                   to
                   pull
                   out
                   the
                   beame
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   eye
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   iudge
                   charitably
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   a
                   naturall
                   man
                   doth
                   more
                   abstaine
                   from
                   euill
                   ,
                   for
                   man
                   than
                   for
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   will
                   it
                   bee
                   ,
                   till
                   
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   setled
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   in
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   iudgements
                   in
                   things
                   past
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   with
                   Esau
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   his
                   father
                   were
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                   So
                   many
                   are
                   now
                   restrained
                   by
                   the
                   magistracie
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwise
                   would
                   do
                   euil
                   :
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   vs
                   thus
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   but
                   hypocrites
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   regenerate
                   .
                   The
                   remedie
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   consider
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   to
                   commit
                   vengeance
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   ouercome
                   euill
                   with
                   goodnesse
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   shall
                   wee
                   doe
                   things
                   for
                   conscience
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   feare
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   torments
                   of
                   
                   
                   an
                   euill
                   conscience
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sinne
                   :
                   the
                   wicked
                   shall
                   flie
                   ,
                   when
                   none
                   pursueth
                   :
                   whensoeuer
                   then
                   our
                   conscience
                   doth
                   trouble
                   vs
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   knowe
                   that
                   our
                   sinnes
                   are
                   in
                   vs
                   ▪
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   purged
                   .
                   When
                   we
                   feare
                   men
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   for
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercifull
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   or
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   done
                   the
                   like
                   to
                   others
                   :
                   as
                   Caine
                   thought
                   euery
                   one
                   would
                   slay
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   slew
                   his
                   brother
                   .
                   If
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   done
                   them
                   harme
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   feare
                   as
                   Abraham
                   did
                   Abimelech
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   which
                   riseth
                   of
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   wee
                   feare
                   the
                   creature
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   because
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   reconciled
                   to
                   the
                   Creator
                   .
                   The
                   remedie
                   of
                   
                   this
                   feare
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   learne
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   free
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   and
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   his
                   prouidence
                   :
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   wee
                   feare
                   not
                   what
                   man
                   can
                   doe
                   against
                   vs
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   wee
                   deale
                   vprightly
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   then
                   others
                   deale
                   euilly
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   pay
                   them
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   neuer
                   took
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   our
                   conscience
                   and
                   are
                   blessed
                   because
                   we
                   suffer
                   for
                   wel-doing
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   In
                   manners
                   ,
                   men
                   will
                   first
                   listen
                   to
                   wicked
                   counsel
                   ,
                   then
                   take
                   pleasure
                   in
                   their
                   companie
                   ,
                   till
                   at
                   last
                   they
                   communicate
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   euils
                   :
                   an●
                   as
                   they
                   grow
                   in
                   liking
                   of
                   those
                   euill
                   counsellers
                   ,
                   so
                   doe
                   they
                   loathe
                   those
                   that
                   giue
                   good
                   counsell
                   and
                   despise
                   them
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Minister
                   speaketh
                   priuilie
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   admonition
                   ,
                   or
                   openly
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ;
                   they
                   thinke
                   hee
                   speaketh
                   of
                   purposed
                   malice
                   and
                   hatred
                   against
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   shut
                   their
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   harden
                   their
                   hearts
                   when
                   any
                   thing
                   is
                   spoken
                   for
                   their
                   amendement
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   a
                   word
                   be
                   spoken
                   which
                   concerneth
                   another
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   may
                   cherish
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   that
                   doe
                   they
                   greedily
                   snatch
                   and
                   lay
                   hold
                   of
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   sheweth
                   that
                   men
                   are
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   hardnes
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   cannot
                   preuaile
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   ▪
                   then
                   leaueth
                   he
                   men
                   vnto
                   themselues
                   ,
                   which
                   stay
                   not
                   till
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   hardnes
                   .
                   This
                   must
                   teach
                   vs
                   with
                   feare
                   to
                   examine
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   to
                   proue
                   what
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   remaineth
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   liking
                   we
                   haue
                   of
                   lies
                   ,
                   what
                   hearts
                   we
                   beare
                   to
                   those
                   which
                   giue
                   vs
                   wholesome
                   counsell
                   to
                   reclaime
                   vs
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   wee
                   rather
                   incline
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   feede
                   our
                   eares
                   with
                   such
                   wordes
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   serue
                   to
                   nouzell
                   vs
                   in
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   childe
                   of
                   GOD
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   this
                   through
                   often
                   infirmitie
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   hee
                   seeth
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   time
                   to
                   bestirre
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   feare
                   least
                   those
                   fearefull
                   beginnings
                   doe
                   bring
                   him
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   vtterly
                   to
                   fall
                   away
                   .
                
                 
                   16
                   The
                   first
                   meanes
                   to
                   keepe
                   vs
                   from
                   hardnes
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   feare
                   it
                   long
                   before
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   wee
                   once
                   be
                   fallen
                   into
                   this
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   wee
                   past
                   all
                   sense
                   and
                   feeling
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   perceiue
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   our
                   case
                   is
                   more
                   fearefull
                   and
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   are
                   which
                   fall
                   into
                   some
                   great
                   disease
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   know
                   it
                   not
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   of
                   hardned
                   hearts
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   word
                   may
                   worke
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   afflictions
                   may
                   haue
                   their
                   effect
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   haue
                   a
                   good
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   our
                   hearts
                   bee
                   once
                   hardened
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   our
                   plagues
                   are
                   vnfruitfull
                   vnto
                   vs
                   :
                   yea
                   they
                   are
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   a
                   taste
                   of
                   hell
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   those
                   punishments
                   which
                   are
                   and
                   abide
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                   So
                   had
                   Pharaoh
                   many
                   and
                   great
                   plagues
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   his
                   heart
                   was
                   hardened
                   ,
                   he
                   profited
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   ranne
                   on
                   forward
                   till
                   he
                   was
                   vtterly
                   destroyed
                   .
                   But
                   Iob
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   not
                   yet
                   forsaken
                   ,
                   profited
                   by
                   all
                   his
                   miseries
                   ,
                   &
                   had
                   a
                   good
                   and
                   ioyful
                   issue
                   ,
                   and
                   escaped
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   doe
                   feare
                   it
                   more
                   than
                   all
                   other
                   
                   punishments
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   rather
                   bee
                   plagued
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   miseries
                   of
                   Iob
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   botches
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   than
                   with
                   an
                   heart
                   that
                   is
                   hardened
                   .
                   It
                   goeth
                   not
                   well
                   with
                   vs
                   then
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   feare
                   wordly
                   and
                   bodily
                   punishments
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   wee
                   doe
                   hardnes
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   spirituall
                   punishments
                   ,
                   for
                   euen
                   here
                   is
                   a
                   difference
                   betweene
                   the
                   wicked
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   wicked
                   are
                   euer
                   greatly
                   troubled
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   outward
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   spirituall
                   punishments
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   doe
                   neuer
                   a
                   whit
                   affect
                   them
                   .
                   Contrariwise
                   ,
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   doe
                   aboue
                   all
                   things
                   dread
                   spirituall
                   punishments
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   outward
                   troubles
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   content
                   to
                   beare
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   grieued
                   no
                   otherwise
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   signes
                   of
                   Gods
                   displeasure
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   note
                   to
                   trie
                   our selues
                   by
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   desire
                   and
                   loue
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   melting
                   heart
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   often
                   touched
                   with
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   Dauid
                   to
                   desire
                   the
                   vnderstanding
                   
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   aboue
                   all
                   worldly
                   treasures
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   his
                   louing
                   countenance
                   
                   aboue
                   all
                   earthly
                   helpe
                   or
                   treasure
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   worldly
                   men
                   doe
                   greedily
                   hunt
                   after
                   worldly
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   themselues
                   best
                   at
                   ease
                   when
                   they
                   enioy
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   then
                   not
                   be
                   like
                   minded
                   to
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   earnestly
                   desire
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   an
                   vndoubted
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   third
                   remedie
                   against
                   hardnes
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   ioyne
                   to
                   the
                   feare
                   aboue
                   named
                   ,
                   and
                   continually
                   to
                   labour
                   and
                   striue
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   vsing
                   carefully
                   all
                   those
                   meanes
                   which
                   may
                   serue
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   in
                   our
                   nature
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   continuall
                   desire
                   of
                   earthly
                   things
                   ▪
                   so
                   should
                   wee
                   continually
                   bee
                   moued
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   spirit
                   we
                   may
                   daily
                   labour
                   and
                   striue
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   husbandman
                   ,
                   fearing
                   pouertie
                   because
                   his
                   goods
                   decay
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   ground
                   bringeth
                   not
                   foorth
                   his
                   fruite
                   ,
                   doth
                   labour
                   more
                   carefully
                   to
                   lay
                   vp
                   against
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   neede
                   ,
                   like
                   vnto
                   Ioseph
                   when
                   hee
                   was
                   in
                   Aegypt
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   ma●●
                   
                   fearing
                   sicknesse
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   naturall
                   powers
                   are
                   weakened
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   stomack
                   waxeth
                   weake
                   ,
                   will
                   by
                   Physicke
                   and
                   other
                   meanes
                   labour
                   to
                   preuent
                   it
                   :
                   so
                   wee
                   must
                   doe
                   against
                   hardnes
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   wee
                   feele
                   taste
                   in
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   humbled
                   by
                   his
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   and
                   comforted
                   by
                   his
                   promises
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   striue
                   and
                   contend
                   to
                   growe
                   in
                   grace
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   no
                   
                   doubt
                   is
                   with
                   vs.
                   But
                   if
                   wee
                   waxe
                   wearie
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   feele
                   not
                   taste
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   if
                   wee
                   cannot
                   bee
                   terrified
                   by
                   his
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   nor
                   affected
                   by
                   his
                   promises
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   our
                   case
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   haue
                   good
                   cause
                   to
                   feare
                   least
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   harden
                   vs
                   :
                   therefore
                   must
                   wee
                   in
                   daily
                   hearing
                   and
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   labour
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   some
                   feeling
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   our
                   quiet
                   state
                   ,
                   whiles
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   lay
                   vp
                   such
                   things
                   in
                   store
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   bee
                   able
                   to
                   comfort
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   ministers
                   are
                   remoued
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   taken
                   from
                   vs.
                   But
                   many
                   will
                   bee
                   like
                   Ioseph
                   to
                   prouide
                   for
                   the
                   dearth
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   store
                   themselues
                   with
                   spirituall
                   food
                   against
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   the
                   word
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   through
                   infirmitie
                   wee
                   doe
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   be
                   darkened
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   hearts
                   begin
                   to
                   bee
                   hardened
                   ,
                   then
                   let
                   vs
                   call
                   to
                   minde
                   our
                   former
                   practise
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   had
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   remember
                   the
                   care
                   wee
                   had
                   to
                   keepe
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   helpe
                   to
                   recouer
                   vs
                   againe
                   .
                   For
                   Dauid
                   no
                   
                   doubt
                   was
                   very
                   well
                   helped
                   in
                   his
                   greatest
                   conflicts
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   those
                   places
                   which
                   aforetime
                   he
                   had
                   read
                   ▪
                
                 
                   17
                   When
                   as
                   in
                   receiuing
                   of
                   meate
                   ,
                   the
                   meate
                   that
                   nourisheth
                   ,
                   is
                   changed
                   into
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   far
                   
                   otherwise
                   in
                   the
                   chirurgerie
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   ▪
                   For
                   in
                   receiuing
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   &
                   of
                   the
                   Sacramēts
                   which
                   feed
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   changed
                   into
                   the
                   qualities
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   chāged
                   into
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   folly
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   now
                   adaies
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   euill
                   that
                   troubles
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   base
                   people
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   great
                   also
                   and
                   the
                   wise
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   thinke
                   they
                   must
                   giue
                   sap
                   &
                   iuice
                   to
                   nourish
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   rather
                   thā
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   suffer
                   their
                   wisdome
                   to
                   be
                   maintained
                   by
                   the
                   sap
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   set
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   learne
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Wel
                   ,
                   in
                   applying
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   reason
                   we
                   applie
                   to
                   the
                   heart
                   ▪
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   principall
                   place
                   for
                   God
                   to
                   worke
                   on
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   vsuall
                   place
                   that
                   Sathan
                   most
                   inue●gleth
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   must
                   needes
                   haue
                   a
                   plaster
                   ▪
                   And
                   here
                   wee
                   inquire
                   not
                   onely
                   Esaus
                   heart
                   ,
                   who
                   saide
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   mourning
                   for
                   my
                   Father
                   will
                   come
                   shortly
                   ,
                   then
                   I
                   will
                   slay
                   my
                   brother
                   
                     Iacob
                     ▪
                  
                   Genes
                   .
                   27.
                   42.
                   but
                   Sarahs
                   heart
                   too
                   ,
                   who
                   hearing
                   she
                   should
                   conceiue
                   in
                   her
                   olde
                   age
                   ,
                   laughed
                   in
                   her
                   heart
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   So
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   come
                   to
                   this
                   cure
                   ,
                   Esaus
                   mourning
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   Sarahs
                   vnbeleeuing
                   heart
                   ▪
                   ●ea
                   and
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   all
                   hearts
                   .
                   Applie
                   the
                   plaster
                   to
                   any
                   place
                   saue
                   to
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   will
                   doe
                   no
                   good
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   disease
                   come
                   from
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   sicknesse
                   of
                   sinne
                   doth
                   ,
                   lay
                   to
                   the
                   hand
                   the
                   plaster
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   foote
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   face
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   heale
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   breake
                   foorth
                   in
                   another
                   ,
                   because
                   vnlesse
                   the
                   heart
                   be
                   well
                   purged
                   and
                   cured
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   still
                   minister
                   new
                   matter
                   of
                   corruption
                   into
                   euery
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   healed
                   at
                   the
                   eare
                   as
                   wee
                   thinke
                   wee
                   may
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   many
                   will
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   be
                   eare-wise
                   :
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   bee
                   healed
                   in
                   the
                   braine
                   ,
                   for
                   many
                   will
                   goe
                   so
                   farre
                   in
                   hearing
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   bee
                   braine-wise
                   :
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   be
                   cured
                   at
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   required
                   wee
                   should
                   be
                   heart-wise
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   many
                   will
                   come
                   so
                   far
                   too
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   conceiue
                   and
                   iudge
                   well
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   growe
                   tongue-wise
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   discourse
                   and
                   talke
                   well
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   not
                   truely
                   touched
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   vaine
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   much
                   subiect
                   to
                   pinching
                   sorrowes
                   for
                   sinne
                   as
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   Great
                   cause
                   then
                   the
                   fountaines
                   bee
                   staied
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   principall
                   parts
                   plastered
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   there
                   bee
                   a
                   worlde
                   of
                   sinne
                   in
                   the
                   tongue
                   (
                   as
                   Saint
                   Iames
                   saith
                   )
                   then
                   
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   many
                   worlds
                   of
                   wickednes
                   in
                   the
                   hear●●●
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   beame
                   to
                   be
                   sound
                   in
                   
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   one
                   hypocrite
                   (
                   as
                   Christ
                   admonisheth
                   )
                   then
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   whole
                   sta●ke
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXXIX
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   corrupt
                   kindes
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   the
                   diuell
                   pester●th
                   the
                   Church
                   with
                   euill
                   teachers
                   .
                
                 
                   WE
                   must
                   humble
                   our selues
                   to
                   see
                   Heretikes
                   doe
                   more
                   for
                   vaineglorie
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   their
                   s●ct
                   ,
                   than
                   wee
                   will
                   doe
                   ●or
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   neerer
                   heresie
                   commeth
                   in
                   likenes
                   to
                   the
                   trueth
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   
                   dangerous
                   it
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   dangerous
                   thing
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   
                     proud●
                     spirit
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     vaine
                     minde
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   
                   the●e
                   sinnes
                   leade
                   men
                   to
                   heresie
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   The
                   ●●ue●
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   strong
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   the
                   wise
                   conclude
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   couragious
                   ,
                   
                   were
                   also
                   politike
                   ;
                   or
                   t●ey
                   that
                   haue
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   had
                   also
                   courage
                   ,
                   none
                   could
                   stand
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   these
                   are
                   dismembred
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   diuell
                   they
                   ●un●●e
                   both
                   together
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   both
                   couragious
                   as
                   a
                   Lion
                   ,
                   and
                   sub●ill
                   as
                   a
                   Serpent
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   foyled
                   all
                   men
                   from
                   the
                   first
                   Adam
                   to
                   the
                   last
                   man
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   hand
                   all
                   the
                   ●athers
                   were
                   no
                   stronger
                   than
                   vanitie
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   hee
                   hath
                   made
                   the
                   high
                   pinacles
                   of
                   ve●●●e
                   the
                   Iowe
                   shrubs
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   Besides
                   this
                   combination
                   of
                   strength
                   and
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   beside
                   this
                   proofe
                   of
                   his
                   courage
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   his
                   enemie
                   ,
                   saith
                   ●e
                   is
                   strong
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   22.
                   20.
                   
                   Nay
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   adde
                   more
                   ,
                   Christ
                   that
                   ouercame
                   him
                   ,
                   pronounceth
                   ●●m
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   sh●●●d
                   enemy
                   .
                   If
                   he
                   hath
                   ●een
                   strong
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   more
                   strong
                   ,
                   both
                   because
                   the
                   world
                   waxeth
                   shorter
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   grow
                   securer
                   .
                   In
                   these
                   latter
                   daies
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   the
                   d●u●●
                   rageth
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   his
                   strength
                   increaseth
                   ;
                   for
                   anger
                   is
                   the
                   whe●●●one
                   of
                   strength
                   :
                   the
                   elder
                   the
                   world
                   waxeth
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   the
                   diuel
                   rageth
                   :
                   For
                   as
                   he
                   plaieth
                   with
                   mē
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   practiseth
                   with
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   he
                   la●eth
                   his
                   sorest
                   siege
                   in
                   his
                   last
                   assault
                   when
                   death
                   beginneth
                   to
                   moderate
                   ●im
                   .
                   And
                   no
                   maruell
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   he
                   take
                   a
                   foyle
                   ,
                   or
                   suffer
                   the
                   repulse
                   in
                   our
                   life
                   time
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   recouer
                   with
                   ease
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   againe
                   with
                   some
                   hope
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   in
                   death
                   ,
                   either
                   now
                   or
                   neuer
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   bestir
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   he
                   followeth
                   with
                   all
                   force
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   he
                   rageth
                   the
                   more
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   security
                   or
                   little
                   accounting
                   of
                   temptation
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   serious
                   b●thinking
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   makes
                   him
                   the
                   stronger
                   ;
                   so
                   as
                   o●●
                   negligence
                   
                   doth
                   inarme
                   his
                   diligence
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   strong
                   enough
                   without
                   a●●our
                   &
                   y●t
                   ●o
                   be
                   sure
                   he
                   will
                   put
                   on
                   armour
                   too
                   Goliah
                   was
                   strong
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   he
                   go●
                   armour
                   ,
                   which
                   sheweth
                   great
                   diligence
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   weake
                   and
                   ●eede
                   armour
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   seeke
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   which
                   sheweth
                   extreame
                   negligence
                   .
                   Thus
                   diligent
                   is
                   the
                   diuel
                   .
                   Sow
                   no
                   tares
                   nor
                   cockle
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   fallow
                   it
                   wil
                   grow
                   
                   fast
                   enough
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   cannot
                   contēt
                   himselfe
                   with
                   that
                   growth
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   wil
                   sow
                   also
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   plough
                   too
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   looketh
                   for
                   a
                   plentiful
                   haruest
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   his
                   good
                   hus●ādry
                   ,
                   though
                   his
                   crop
                   would
                   be
                   good
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   will
                   sow
                   .
                   No
                   maruel
                   then
                   though
                   Peter
                   cōtenteth
                   not
                   himselfe
                   to
                   call
                   him
                   a
                   Lion
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   ramping
                   Lion
                   :
                   and
                   Iohn
                   termeth
                   him
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   old
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   hauing
                   by
                   experience
                   gotten
                   a
                   perfect
                   habite
                   :
                   and
                   Paul
                   asc●ibeth
                   to
                   him
                   not
                   onely
                   darts
                   ,
                   but
                   fiery
                   darts
                   .
                   The
                   armour
                   of
                   this
                   enemy
                   is
                   partly
                   the
                   reuelations
                   of
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   partly
                   the
                   corrupt
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   The
                   diuell
                   hath
                   a
                   motion
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   straightway
                   it
                   seemeth
                   a
                   reuelation
                   to
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   .
                   Doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   diuell
                   ;
                   doe
                   so
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   strik●s
                   the
                   matter
                   deeper
                   ;
                   doe
                   so
                   as
                   Preachers
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   pierceth
                   to
                   the
                   bone
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   could
                   wring
                   out
                   these
                   two
                   pieces
                   of
                   armour
                   ,
                   wee
                   
                   were
                   strong
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   diuell
                   as
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   13.
                   14.
                   possesseth
                   not
                   alwaies
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   person
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   lieutenants
                   and
                   embassadours
                   ,
                   who
                   take
                   vp
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   his
                   soule
                   to
                   his
                   interest
                   .
                   This
                   deputie
                   or
                   vicegerent
                   is
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   taketh
                   vs
                   vp
                   as
                   tenants
                   for
                   the
                   diuell
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   deputie
                   is
                   accompanied
                   with
                   foure
                   Tetrarches
                   :
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   wher
                   with
                   when
                   hee
                   had
                   taken
                   possession
                   of
                   our
                   fathers
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   keepe
                   good
                   houses
                   well
                   enough
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   many
                   gifts
                   indeede
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   knew
                   that
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   neuer
                   the
                   neerer
                   to
                   saluation
                   .
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   diuell
                   sees
                   knowledge
                   must
                   needes
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   ignorance
                   must
                   
                   
                   needs
                   go
                   out
                   ,
                   he
                   sendeth
                   out
                   Errour
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   make
                   men
                   if
                   they
                   wil
                   needs
                   be
                   knowing
                   ,
                   either
                   Trinitaries
                   ,
                   or
                   Arria●s
                   ,
                   or
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   who
                   may
                   liue
                   well
                   indeed
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   a
                   great
                   shewe
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   for
                   his
                   greater
                   aduan●age
                   to
                   winne
                   the
                   more
                   soules
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Worldlinesse
                   succeedeth
                   ,
                   who
                   dares
                   play
                   his
                   part
                   euen
                   vppon
                   them
                   that
                   haue
                   pure
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   whom
                   neyther
                   Ignorance
                   ,
                   nor
                   Errour
                   could
                   preuaile
                   against
                   :
                   
                   but
                   if
                   these
                   preuaile
                   not
                   ,
                   then
                   comes
                   Hypocrisie
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   will
                   sift
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   search
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   quick
                   .
                   If
                   an
                   Angell
                   from
                   Heauen
                   should
                   withstand
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   face
                   ,
                   wee
                   dare
                   boldly
                   pronounce
                   ,
                   that
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   erroneous
                   and
                   worldly
                   men
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   will
                   take
                   order
                   for
                   God
                   ;
                   when
                   their
                   barnes
                   are
                   full
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Hypocrites
                   ,
                   haue
                   surely
                   vncleane
                   spirits
                   breathing
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   Ephes.
                   3
                   2.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   There
                   are
                   many
                   kindes
                   of
                   knowledge
                   :
                   The
                   common
                   course
                   of
                   the
                   worlde
                   is
                   set
                   
                   down
                   ,
                   Micah
                   .
                   6
                   26
                   Ombries
                   statutes
                   are
                   sought
                   for
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Law-points
                   .
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   16.
                   complaineth
                   of
                   another
                   kinde
                   of
                   knowledge
                   :
                   Yee
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   Euening
                   ,
                   the
                   skie
                   is
                   red
                   ,
                   &c.
                   but
                   knowe
                   yee
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   Heauens
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   yet
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   knowledge
                   which
                   bringeth
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   ?
                   A
                   third
                   kinde
                   of
                   knowledge
                   there
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   Amo●
                   8.
                   5.
                   and
                   Prouerhs
                   20.
                   where
                   a
                   kinde
                   of
                   people
                   had
                   a
                   grace
                   in
                   making
                   of
                   the
                   Ephah
                   small
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Shekle
                   great
                   .
                   Wee
                   haue
                   learned
                   a
                   trimme
                   part
                   of
                   knowledge
                   to
                   trippe
                   men
                   in
                   buying
                   and
                   
                   selling
                   .
                   Another
                   knowledge
                   there
                   is
                   Ecclesiasticus
                   30
                   24.
                   when
                   people
                   keepe
                   much
                   ad●e
                   
                   about
                   keeping
                   of
                   bullockes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   so
                   farre
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   first
                   preferre
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   
                   kingdome
                   are
                   sought
                   for
                   afterward
                   :
                   Indeed
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   lawfull
                   for
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   first
                   
                   affected
                   his
                   own
                   soule
                   to
                   seeke
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   come
                   after
                   ,
                   is
                   preposterous
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   another
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   men
                   make
                   so
                   smal
                   account
                   of
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   complaineth
                   by
                   his
                   Prophet
                   :
                   how
                   hee
                   hath
                   taken
                   paines
                   to
                   write
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   think
                   it
                   a
                   strange
                   thing
                   ;
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   word
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Well
                   we
                   must
                   enter
                   one
                   way
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   profitable
                   to
                   search
                   and
                   suruey
                   the
                   wayes
                   .
                   One
                   way
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   Ephes.
                   chap.
                   4.
                   17
                   ▪
                   where
                   the
                   Apostle
                   
                   planting
                   true
                   knowledge
                   forewarneth
                   of
                   going
                   away
                   in
                   the
                   vanitie
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   minde
                   ,
                   neither
                   by
                   adding
                   or
                   detracting
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   4.
                   2.
                   and.
                   12.
                   32
                   
                   Apoc.
                   22.
                   
                   1●
                   .
                   nor
                   by
                   cutting
                   out
                   the
                   booke
                   in
                   peeces
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Ieremie
                   .
                   This
                   way
                   is
                   more
                   flatly
                   set
                   down
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   12.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Ye
                     shall
                     not
                     ●oe
                     whatsoeuer
                     euery
                     man
                     thinketh
                     good
                     in
                     his
                     owne
                     eyes
                     :
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   ye
                   euer
                   purpose
                   to
                   thriue
                   in
                   heauenly
                   knowledge
                   ye
                   must
                   not
                   say
                   :
                   Me
                   thinks
                   this
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   ye
                   must
                   fetch
                   all
                   from
                   the
                   fountaine
                   of
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   warranted
                   .
                   A
                   second
                   way
                   is
                   
                   chalked
                   out
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Chron.
                   17
                   3
                   ▪
                   4
                   ▪
                   where
                   the
                   Lord
                   beginneth
                   to
                   commend
                   Iehosaphat
                   for
                   walking
                   vprightly
                   after
                   his
                   commaundements
                   ,
                   not
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   walke
                   after
                   the
                   trade
                   of
                   Israel
                   Be
                   it
                   spoken
                   therefore
                   to
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   all
                   flesh
                   ,
                   what
                   man
                   soeuer
                   walketh
                   thus
                   after
                   the
                   trade
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   his
                   blood
                   be
                   vppon
                   himselfe
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   way
                   is
                   sounded
                   
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   3.
                   17.
                   18.
                   
                   Because
                   wee
                   perswade
                   our selues
                   to
                   walke
                   well
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   walke
                   after
                   example
                   ,
                   because
                   thus
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   did
                   our
                   fathers
                   walke
                   .
                   Peter
                   meeteth
                   with
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   saith
                   ,
                   Christ
                   hath
                   redeemed
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   traditions
                   of
                   the
                   fathers
                   .
                   This
                   way
                   would
                   the
                   woman
                   of
                   Samaria
                   haue
                   walked
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   4
                   ▪
                   had
                   not
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   put
                   her
                   into
                   the
                   right
                   way
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   learne
                   to
                   walke
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   custome
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   God.
                   Though
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   goe
                   this
                   way
                   or
                   that
                   way
                   ,
                   yet
                   let
                   vs
                   say
                   with
                   Iosh.
                   chap
                   ▪
                   24
                   13.
                   
                   
                     I
                     and
                     my
                     house
                     will
                     walke
                     aright
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   so
                   shall
                   we
                   grow
                   from
                   knowledge
                   to
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   vntill
                   all
                   appear●
                   before
                   God
                   in
                   Sion
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   then
                   make
                   Gods
                   word
                   a
                   stranger
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   will
                   haue
                   it
                   thus
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   reason
                   ,
                   or
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   fashion
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   or
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   forefathers
                   ,
                   but
                   setting
                   these
                   aside
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   grow
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   There
                   is
                   another
                   thing
                   much
                   hīdring
                   this
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   whē
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   glimmering
                   sight
                   we
                   cast
                   of
                   al
                   guides
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   in
                   worldly
                   things
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   end
                   where
                   shuld
                   be
                   an
                   end
                   :
                   our
                   ●ns
                   are
                   neuer
                   gray
                   headed
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   heauēly
                   knowledge
                   we
                   quickly
                   make
                   an
                   ●nd
                   ,
                   where
                   should
                   be
                   
                   no
                   end
                   .
                   Many
                   can
                   be
                   cōtent
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   but
                   Paul
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   vs
                   children
                   in
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   &
                   therfore
                   writing
                   to
                   the
                   mother
                   citie
                   of
                   good
                   learning
                   he
                   runneth
                   stil
                   on
                   this
                   point
                   with
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   
                     know
                     yee
                     not
                     ,
                     know
                     yee
                     not
                     ?
                  
                   a
                   speech
                   of
                   a
                   reprehension
                   .
                   Sometime
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   in
                   his
                   allegations
                   no
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   no
                   book
                   ,
                   no
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   no
                   verse
                   named
                   ,
                   a
                   greater
                   matter
                   ,
                   a
                   
                   high
                   knowledge
                   they
                   had
                   without
                   all
                   quotation
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   
                     Prophet
                     ,
                     Booke
                     ,
                     Chapter
                     ,
                     verse
                  
                   
                   named
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   no
                   knowledge
                   .
                   Yet
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   times
                   ,
                   that
                   Daniel
                   chapter
                   12.
                   4.
                   speaketh
                   
                   of
                   the
                   increasing
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   Ioel
                   chapter
                   2.
                   28.
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   droppe
                   but
                   powre
                   out
                   knowledge
                   on
                   all
                   ,
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   Iewes
                   alone
                   ;
                   but
                   Esay
                   more
                   plainly
                   ,
                   chap.
                   52
                   8.
                   reporteth
                   that
                   
                     we
                     shall
                     see
                     eye
                     to
                     eye
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   chap.
                   62.
                   hee
                   saith
                   that
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   
                   the
                   men
                   vnder
                   the
                   Gospell
                   shall
                   be
                   greater
                   than
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   in
                   the
                   lawe
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   wee
                   had
                   neede
                   to
                   beginne
                   betime
                   .
                   Well
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   hard
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   knowledge
                   is
                   required
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   shall
                   surely
                   bee
                   met
                   withall
                   .
                   Looke
                   on
                   the
                   Primitiue
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   see
                   women
                   so
                   desirous
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   bee
                   so
                   eger
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   asking
                   questions
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   was
                   
                   faine
                   to
                   moderate
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   neede
                   not
                   this
                   moderation
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   Esay
                   speaketh
                   more
                   truly
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     precept
                     must
                     bee
                     vpon
                     precept
                     ,
                     line
                     vnto
                     line
                     ,
                     there
                     a
                     little
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     a
                     little
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   all
                   littles
                   make
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   Esay
                   28.
                   10.
                   
                   A
                   wonderfull
                   thing
                   .
                   Ministers
                   cannot
                   now
                   adaies
                   bring
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   treasury
                   things
                   new
                   and
                   olde
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   must
                   still
                   teach
                   principles
                   .
                   Well
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   note
                   of
                   reprobation
                   still
                   to
                   be
                   learning
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   learned
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   still
                   at
                   the
                   dug
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   to
                   be
                   past
                   our
                   A.
                   B.
                   C.
                   But
                   to
                   doe
                   ill
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   wit
                   at
                   will
                   ,
                   Iere.
                   4.
                   22.
                   wee
                   refuse
                   the
                   running
                   water
                   ,
                   we
                   chuse
                   puddle
                   water
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   pure
                   water
                   we
                   neither
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   will
                   haue
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Euery
                   Church
                   ,
                   euery
                   common-wealth
                   ,
                   euery
                   Vniuersitie
                   hath
                   both
                   land
                   and
                   dunghill
                   ,
                   
                   howsoeuer
                   wee
                   shuffle
                   them
                   togther
                   ,
                   making
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   dung-hill
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   dung-hill
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   land
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   consider
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   Acheldama
                   .
                   i.
                   of
                   a
                   field
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   Iudas
                   blood
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   Christs
                   blood
                   .
                   And
                   hereof
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   sinne
                   is
                   the
                   rankest
                   corne
                   in
                   this
                   field
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   neuer
                   bee
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   vntill
                   wee
                   cease
                   making
                   husbandmen
                   of
                   the
                   shreds
                   and
                   dregs
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   Sathans
                   policie
                   not
                   to
                   strike
                   at
                   euery
                   shrub
                   on
                   the
                   hill
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   the
                   trees
                   of
                   Libanon
                   in
                   mount
                   Sion
                   ,
                   from
                   
                   whence
                   should
                   come
                   sound
                   &
                   sure
                   timber
                   to
                   the
                   building
                   of
                   Salomons
                   Temple
                   .
                   Hee
                   knoweth
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   dangerous
                   to
                   poyson
                   the
                   fountaine
                   ,
                   whereof
                   all
                   drinke
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   cup
                   whereof
                   one
                   drinketh
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   hee
                   hath
                   well
                   prouided
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   to
                   bee
                   but
                   a
                   spring
                   whereat
                   all
                   the
                   wilde
                   Asses
                   quench
                   their
                   thirst
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Men
                   must
                   looke
                   what
                   followes
                   of
                   sinne
                   :
                   Heathen
                   men
                   say
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   differs
                   from
                   a
                   beast
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   sees
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   his
                   actions
                   ,
                   saying
                   .
                   What
                   shall
                   I
                   get
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   ?
                   or
                   what
                   will
                   become
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   doe
                   it
                   ?
                   I
                   get
                   this
                   commoditie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   A
                   beast
                   is
                   onely
                   caried
                   to
                   preuent
                   things
                   ,
                   doth
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   before
                   sense
                   :
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   perceiue
                   somewhat
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   weather
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   by
                   discourse
                   of
                   reason
                   ,
                   as
                   man
                   doth
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   instinct
                   of
                   nature
                   which
                   God
                   gaue
                   them
                   at
                   the
                   creation
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   difference
                   is
                   betweene
                   the
                   spirituall
                   man
                   and
                   the
                   carnall
                   ;
                   the
                   carnall-man
                   sees
                   what
                   will
                   follow
                   ,
                   but
                   goes
                   no
                   further
                   than
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   compasse
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   what
                   profit
                   or
                   harme
                   will
                   come
                   by
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   :
                   the
                   godlie
                   goes
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   sees
                   what
                   that
                   speaketh
                   of
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XL.
                  
                   
                     ofthe
                     
                       of
                       the
                    
                  
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   iust
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   his
                   promises
                   and
                   threatnings
                   to
                   Israel
                   ,
                   appertaine
                   to
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   LEt
                   the
                   wicked
                   rebell
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   how
                   by
                   their
                   subtilties
                   they
                   may
                   escape
                   Gods
                   threatned
                   iudgements
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ;
                   yet
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   pursued
                   from
                   farre
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   taste
                   the
                   heauie
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   both
                   fearefully
                   and
                   wonderfully
                   :
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   Achab
                   2.
                   
                   Chron.
                   18.
                   33.
                   and
                   others
                   :
                   wherefore
                   let
                   the
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   euer
                   humble
                   vs
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   humble
                   vs
                   ,
                   assuredly
                   they
                   fall
                   vpon
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   propertie
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   to
                   feare
                   the
                   word
                   when
                   we
                   see
                   not
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   :
                   So
                   beleeued
                   Noah
                   before
                   the
                   flood
                   came
                   .
                   So
                   feared
                   Iosiah
                   and
                   hee
                   had
                   peace
                   ;
                   so
                   feared
                   Ahacuck
                   ,
                   chap.
                   3.
                   
                   This
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   we
                   shall
                   escape
                   punishments
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   did
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   cannot
                   escape
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   3
                   As
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   perished
                   ,
                   so
                   was
                   there
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Egyptians
                   
                   escaped
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   type
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   wherein
                   as
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   shall
                   escape
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   there
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   perish
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   We
                   may
                   not
                   doubt
                   ,
                   albeit
                   we
                   see
                   not
                   Gods
                   promises
                   forthwith
                   accomplished
                   :
                   neither
                   must
                   we
                   be
                   secure
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   see
                   his
                   iudgements
                   and
                   threatnings
                   delaied
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   in
                   Ieremies
                   time
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   he
                   tarrie
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   yet
                   will
                   he
                   certainely
                   come
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   more
                   speedily
                   to
                   vs
                   than
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   our
                   sinnes
                   are
                   greater
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   greater
                   meanes
                   of
                   knowledge
                   than
                   they
                   had
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   They
                   that
                   mocke
                   long
                   at
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   will
                   mocke
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   and
                   be
                   mocked
                   :
                   wherefore
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   inward
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   before
                   God
                   sendeth
                   outward
                   vengeance
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   accuseth
                   and
                   iudgeth
                   vs
                   to
                   shew
                   himselfe
                   iust
                   and
                   innocent
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   haue
                   none
                   other
                   to
                   witnesse
                   against
                   vs
                   than
                   the
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   heauens
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                   he
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   no
                   court
                   on
                   earth
                   but
                   to
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   seruants
                   haue
                   vsed
                   the
                   
                   same
                   proceeding
                   ,
                   as
                   Moses
                   calleth
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   to
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   nay
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   call
                   to
                   witnesse
                   the
                   stones
                   in
                   the
                   wal
                   ,
                   the
                   timber
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   giue
                   their
                   voyces
                   on
                   our
                   sides
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   told
                   them
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   spoken
                   to
                   their
                   consciences
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   very
                   beames
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   stones
                   of
                   the
                   wall
                   shall
                   be
                   witnesse
                   of
                   this
                   controuersie
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   though
                   men
                   would
                   beare
                   one
                   with
                   another
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   the
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   shall
                   giue
                   vp
                   their
                   voyce
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   not
                   come
                   suddenly
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   forewarned
                   vs.
                   It
                   were
                   a
                   great
                   matter
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   be
                   iudge
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   cause
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Lord
                   so
                   rules
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   condemne
                   none
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   first
                   shal
                   see
                   their
                   iust
                   condemnation
                   .
                   We
                   shall
                   haue
                   all
                   things
                   laid
                   plaine
                   and
                   orderly
                   before
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   Psalme
                   50
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   driuen
                   to
                   confesse
                   Gods
                   plea
                   to
                   be
                   iust
                   against
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   howsoeuer
                   men
                   can
                   daube
                   and
                   deceiue
                   their
                   owne
                   conscience
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   they
                   can
                   smother
                   and
                   choke
                   their
                   owne
                   sins
                   and
                   delude
                   men
                   ;
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   wrath
                   ,
                   the
                   sealed
                   booke
                   ,
                   the
                   sealed
                   booke
                   shall
                   be
                   opened
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   recorder
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   conscience
                   shall
                   giue
                   sentence
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   win
                   and
                   recouer
                   his
                   action
                   at
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   yeeld
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   iust
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   There
                   are
                   places
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   a
                   comforter
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   are
                   places
                   ,
                   
                   wherein
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   accuser
                   :
                   the
                   places
                   where
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   comforter
                   shew
                   such
                   persons
                   or
                   such
                   times
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   his
                   accusations
                   hath
                   so
                   farre
                   preuailed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   were
                   humbled
                   thereby
                   .
                   The
                   places
                   wherein
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   accuser
                   ,
                   import
                   such
                   times
                   and
                   persons
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   shewed
                   many
                   comforts
                   and
                   benefits
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   haue
                   been
                   vnthankfull
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   we
                   in
                   our
                   times
                   in
                   our
                   Realme
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   alwaies
                   after
                   his
                   threatnings
                   taking
                   place
                   to
                   remember
                   mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   his
                   mercies
                   contemned
                   to
                   send
                   out
                   his
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   as
                   Hose
                   .
                   4.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   7
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   Church
                   hath
                   bin
                   ,
                   that
                   wheresoeuer
                   mention
                   was
                   made
                   in
                   
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   the
                   Christians
                   took
                   that
                   specially
                   to
                   appertaine
                   to
                   themselues
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   adaies
                   in
                   our
                   age
                   the
                   case
                   is
                   farre
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   loth
                   to
                   be
                   accused
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   manner
                   is
                   to
                   account
                   our selues
                   to
                   be
                   accused
                   in
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   where
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   by
                   name
                   spoken
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   written
                   no
                   prophecy
                   specially
                   to
                   this
                   land
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   thinke
                   nothing
                   cōcerneth
                   vs.
                   Howbeit
                   ,
                   as
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     That
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     onely
                     Iewes
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     Iewes
                     outward
                     ,
                     but
                     they
                     also
                     which
                     are
                     Iewes
                     inward
                     :
                  
                   so
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   which
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   loynes
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   but
                   who
                   so
                   truly
                   lay
                   hold
                   on
                   the
                   promises
                   made
                   vnto
                   Israel
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   true
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   also
                   .
                   But
                   not
                   to
                   stand
                   long
                   on
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   looke
                   as
                   Moses
                   is
                   more
                   inferiour
                   than
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   Iesus
                   is
                   better
                   than
                   Iosuah
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   better
                   than
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   more
                   precious
                   than
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   bullocks
                   or
                   of
                   goates
                   ;
                   so
                   are
                   we
                   better
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   by
                   faith
                   taking
                   hold
                   of
                   the
                   promises
                   made
                   vnto
                   Israel
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   that
                   descended
                   only
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   &
                   loynes
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   will
                   lay
                   claime
                   to
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   Israel
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   any
                   will
                   let
                   go
                   his
                   hold
                   on
                   this
                   promise
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   also
                   exempt
                   himselfe
                   from
                   being
                   the
                   childe
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                   He
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   line
                   of
                   
                     Cain
                     ,
                     Cham
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Esan
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   other
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   in
                   their
                   promises
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   also
                   in
                   
                   their
                   accusations
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   there
                   is
                   good
                   reason
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   so
                   be
                   ,
                   where
                   as
                   Iacob
                   had
                   two
                   names
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   Israel
                   ,
                   we
                   reade
                   very
                   seldome
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   that
                   the
                   Iewes
                   are
                   named
                   by
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   but
                   called
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Iacob
                   being
                   giuen
                   him
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   natiuitie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Israel
                   being
                   assigned
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   Angel
                   for
                   a
                   name
                   of
                   benefit
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   wrestled
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   herein
                   insinuateth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   his
                   benefits
                   ,
                   must
                   with
                   a
                   speciall
                   care
                   heare
                   his
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   The
                   not
                   obseruing
                   of
                   the
                   Iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   maketh
                   vs
                   so
                   loth
                   to
                   loue
                   his
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   slenderly
                   to
                   feare
                   his
                   Iudgements
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   naturall
                   thing
                   to
                   reforme
                   our selues
                   whilest
                   Gods
                   Iudgements
                   are
                   vpon
                   vs.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XLI
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Ioy
                   and
                   Sorrow
                   .
                
                 
                   HE
                   is
                   not
                   far
                   from
                   ioy
                   ,
                   that
                   sorroweth
                   either
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   sense
                   of
                   euill
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   true
                   way
                   to
                   godly
                   mirth
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   feele
                   godly
                   sorrow
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   When
                   wee
                   haue
                   greatest
                   cause
                   of
                   ioy
                   for
                   well
                   doing
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   to
                   feare
                   most
                   our
                   vnthankfulnes
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   selfe-loue
                   and
                   our
                   secure
                   vnkindnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Gods
                   children
                   not
                   cherishing
                   a
                   continuall
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   haue
                   often
                   an
                   excessiue
                   sorrow
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   When
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   most
                   merrie
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   neerest
                   danger
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   We
                   shall
                   sometimes
                   feele
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   a
                   terror
                   suddenly
                   come
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   
                   are
                   alone
                   ,
                   or
                   vehemently
                   to
                   strike
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   being
                   sent
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   humble
                   vs
                   :
                   the
                   Physition
                   will
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   melancholike
                   passion
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Gods
                   presence
                   ,
                   preparing
                   vs
                   to
                   prayer
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   such
                   like
                   seruice
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   which
                   when
                   we
                   feele
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   fall
                   downe
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   finde
                   an
                   vnspeakeable
                   ioy
                   following
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   cherish
                   it
                   with
                   euill
                   surmises
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   bring
                   vs
                   to
                   further
                   inconueniences
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   The
                   way
                   to
                   godly
                   mirth
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   feele
                   godly
                   sorrow
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   The
                   people
                   murmured
                   at
                   the
                   red
                   Sea
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Lord
                   forgaue
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   healed
                   them
                   :
                   Againe
                   they
                   murmured
                   at
                   the
                   bitter
                   waters
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   his
                   promise
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   hee
                   pardoned
                   that
                   sinne
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   helped
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   them
                   to
                   sweete
                   waters
                   and
                   Palme-trees
                   ,
                   fit
                   to
                   campe
                   vnder
                   .
                   Where
                   wee
                   may
                   behold
                   how
                   the
                   Lord
                   tempereth
                   their
                   sorrow
                   with
                   ioy
                   :
                   for
                   his
                   children
                   sometimes
                   must
                   feele
                   his
                   fauour
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   feele
                   it
                   not
                   .
                   Hee
                   letteth
                   them
                   see
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   many
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   heauie
                   hand
                   but
                   seldome
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   beare
                   it
                   more
                   willingly
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   learne
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   the
                   fittest
                   to
                   receiue
                   mercie
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   haue
                   felt
                   his
                   iustice
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   wee
                   haue
                   found
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   heede
                   of
                   securitie
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   past
                   one
                   crosse
                   ,
                   hee
                   can
                   prepare
                   another
                   for
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   8
                   By
                   many
                   meanes
                   come
                   we
                   to
                   ioy
                   ,
                   saith
                   Chrysostome
                   :
                   the
                   wise
                   men
                   of
                   Greece
                   wished
                   men
                   to
                   reioyce
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Poet
                   saith
                   ,
                   Without
                   ioy
                   life
                   is
                   no
                   life
                   .
                   So
                   it
                   may
                   seeme
                   ioy
                   is
                   lifes
                   
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   men
                   seeke
                   it
                   so
                   much
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   auoideth
                   not
                   something
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   euill
                   ,
                   must
                   needes
                   doe
                   much
                   euill
                   :
                   In
                   riding
                   ,
                   wee
                   will
                   not
                   ride
                   so
                   neere
                   the
                   edge
                   of
                   the
                   ditch
                   as
                   wee
                   can
                   ,
                   but
                   leaue
                   a
                   good
                   deale
                   betweene
                   ,
                   least
                   both
                   our
                   horse
                   and
                   wee
                   fall
                   in
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   our
                   policie
                   in
                   riding
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   it
                   were
                   so
                   in
                   liuing
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   Christian
                   wisedome
                   to
                   goe
                   as
                   neere
                   euill
                   as
                   wee
                   can
                   .
                   Well
                   is
                   mirth
                   euill
                   then
                   ?
                   Too
                   much
                   vse
                   of
                   mirth
                   is
                   naught
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   studie
                   for
                   mirth
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   present
                   iest
                   ,
                   it
                   looseth
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   29.
                   
                   If
                   he
                   be
                   thirstie
                   hee
                   will
                   drinke
                   till
                   hee
                   bee
                   drunken
                   .
                   Those
                   things
                   wee
                   desire
                   too
                   much
                   ,
                   wee
                   will
                   keepe
                   too
                   
                   fast
                   ,
                   we
                   came
                   not
                   (
                   faith
                   Tullie
                   )
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   make
                   merrie
                   .
                   One
                   saith
                   ,
                   when
                   yee
                   would
                   bee
                   merrie
                   ,
                   this
                   you
                   may
                   doe
                   ,
                   but
                   make
                   no
                   occupation
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   worst
                   end
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   wit
                   to
                   inuent
                   mirth
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   wee
                   see
                   daily
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   thinke
                   this
                   is
                   their
                   portion
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   .
                   Ambrose
                   giueth
                   them
                   a
                   fit
                   name
                   ,
                   he
                   calleth
                   them
                   
                     superfluous
                     creatures
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   bee
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   world
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   gone
                   ,
                   were
                   well
                   ridde
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   Hierom
                   saith
                   ,
                   God
                   cast
                   not
                   man
                   out
                   of
                   Paradise
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   here
                   build
                   him
                   another
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   with
                   sweare
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   our
                   recreation
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   thus
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   our
                   profession
                   to
                   moue
                   mirth
                   and
                   laughter
                   ,
                   a
                   very
                   Idolarie
                   ,
                   if
                   one
                   may
                   call
                   it
                   so
                   .
                   This
                   ioy
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   bastard
                   kind
                   of
                   ioy
                   .
                   Hilarie
                   saith
                   ,
                   it
                   one
                   laugh
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   going
                   to
                   prison
                   ,
                   euery
                   man
                   will
                   count
                   him
                   a
                   foole
                   .
                   So
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   reioyce
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   reioyce
                   in
                   that
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   those
                   things
                   perish
                   we
                   must
                   perish
                   also
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   I
                   finde
                   mention
                   in
                   diuinitie
                   of
                   two
                   kinds
                   of
                   ioy
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   qualified
                   with
                   circumstances
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   calleth
                   angelicall
                   ioyes
                   ,
                   and
                   Hil●ry
                   calleth
                   them
                   ioyes
                   of
                   the
                   Palace
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   ioyes
                   as
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   court
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   these
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   secure
                   ,
                   if
                   ye
                   seperate
                   not
                   ioy
                   from
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God.
                   There
                   be
                   foure
                   angelical
                   ioyes
                   .
                   The
                   
                   first
                   is
                   the
                   touchstone
                   ,
                   whether
                   we
                   reioyce
                   truely
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   Psal
                   1
                   7.
                   
                   
                     Let
                     me
                     tongue
                     cleane
                     to
                     the
                     roofe
                     of
                     my
                     mouth
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     forget
                     ,
                     nay
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     perferre
                     not
                     Ierusalem
                     in
                     my
                     murth
                     !
                  
                   Gods
                   glory
                   flourisheth
                   most
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Church
                   flourisheth
                   ,
                   &
                   therfore
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   ioy
                   :
                   but
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   that
                   can
                   fattē
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   when
                   Ierusalem
                   lyeth
                   in
                   the
                   dust
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   ioy
                   is
                   angelical
                   indeed
                   ;
                   
                   so
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   calleth
                   it
                   when
                   a
                   sinner
                   returneth
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Angels
                   reioyce
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   also
                   is
                   a
                   safe
                   ioy
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   prodigall
                   Sonne
                   returned
                   ,
                   his
                   Father
                   did
                   well
                   to
                   receiue
                   him
                   with
                   such
                   ioy
                   ,
                   though
                   his
                   brother
                   did
                   hang
                   the
                   groine
                   at
                   it
                   :
                   &
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   saith
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   but
                   a
                   homly
                   speech
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   best
                   calfe
                   that
                   euer
                   he
                   killed
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   peece
                   of
                   veal●
                   that
                   euer
                   he
                   bestowed
                   .
                   At
                   this
                   day
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   small
                   turning
                   of
                   ●inners
                   ,
                   &
                   smal
                   reioycing
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   thinke
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   that
                   pouertie
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   being
                   come
                   home
                   ,
                   none
                   will
                   giue
                   them
                   a
                   ring
                   ,
                   a
                   gowne
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Luke
                   15.
                   
                   The
                   thrid
                   ioy
                   is
                   .
                   Psal.
                   
                   122.
                   
                   
                     I
                     reioyce●
                     when
                     they
                     said
                     ,
                     come
                     let
                     vs
                     goe
                     to
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   First
                   ,
                   to
                   reioyce
                   in
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   in
                   Preachers
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   angelicall
                   ,
                   &
                   Dauids
                   ioy
                   :
                   I
                   reioyced
                   when
                   one
                   told
                   me
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Sermon
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   saide
                   ,
                   come
                   let
                   vs
                   goe
                   .
                   A
                   Father
                   saith
                   ,
                   thou
                   makest
                   hast
                   to
                   a
                   banquet
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Temple
                   :
                   thy
                   mirth
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   ,
                   thy
                   life
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   .
                   Thou
                   canst
                   watch
                   al
                   night
                   in
                   dicing
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   meditation
                   .
                   The
                   fourth
                   kinde
                   of
                   ioy
                   ,
                   is
                   Prouerbs
                   22.
                   25.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   rest
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   counterfeite
                   a
                   reioycing
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   this
                   passeth
                   all
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   the
                   iust
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     doe
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     iudgement
                     and
                     equitie
                     .
                  
                   Shew
                   thy
                   conscience
                   all
                   the
                   goodly
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   reioyce
                   at
                   them
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   at
                   one
                   good
                   worke
                   .
                   This
                   ioy
                   will
                   neuer
                   depart
                   ,
                   
                     their
                     works
                     follow
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   shall
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Apostles
                   went
                   away
                   after
                   their
                   whipping
                   ,
                   and
                   reioyced
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   suffer
                   scourges
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   triumphed
                   .
                   What
                   ioy
                   soeūer
                   we
                   haue
                   else
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   thinke
                   vpon
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   then
                   wee
                   say
                   vnto
                   our
                   mirth
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     art
                     madnes
                  
                   ,
                   Ecclesiast
                   .
                   
                   chap.
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   second
                   kinde
                   of
                   ioyes
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   calleth
                   pettie
                   ioyes
                   :
                   Hilarie
                   termeth
                   them
                   the
                   solace
                   of
                   prisoners
                   ,
                   who
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   but
                   shortely
                   the
                   iudge
                   commeth
                   and
                   condemneth
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   executed
                   .
                   This
                   Salomon
                   called
                   
                     bitter
                     sweete
                     ioyes
                  
                   ,
                   Prouerbes
                   14.
                   13.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   certaine
                   ,
                   euery
                   one
                   will
                   haue
                   the
                   one
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   if
                   they
                   cannot
                   get
                   Penelo●e
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   suiters
                   to
                   her
                   maidens
                   :
                   these
                   bee
                   seeming
                   ioyes
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   thinke
                   
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   great
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   know
                   no
                   better
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   wee
                   knewe
                   the
                   ioyes
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   laugh
                   at
                   these
                   vaine
                   ioyes
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   noted
                   in
                   Cain
                   ,
                   after
                   hee
                   had
                   lost
                   his
                   place
                   in
                   Heauen
                   ,
                   he
                   got
                   him
                   as
                   good
                   a
                   place
                   in
                   earth
                   as
                   he
                   could
                   .
                   Iubal
                   hee
                   found
                   out
                   organs
                   to
                   make
                   his
                   Grandfather
                   merrie
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   then
                   vnlawfull
                   ?
                   I
                   will
                   tell
                   you
                   what
                   the
                   Fathers
                   saide
                   concerning
                   it
                   :
                   
                     The
                     beleeuer
                     can
                     neuer
                     finde
                     time
                     for
                     laughter
                     .
                     Hilary
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   we
                   loue
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   we
                   take
                   thereby
                   occasion
                   of
                   laughter
                   in
                   prison
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   phrensie
                   .
                   If
                   these
                   men
                   liued
                   now
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   accounted
                   precise
                   fooles
                   ,
                   Storkes
                   ,
                   blockes
                   without
                   affections
                   ,
                   for
                   these
                   be
                   the
                   opprobrious
                   speeches
                   which
                   the
                   wicked
                   vse
                   against
                   good
                   men
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   can
                   reioyce
                   in
                   Psalmes
                   and
                   spiritual
                   songs
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   can
                   find
                   an
                   hony-combe
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   Dauid
                   can
                   dāce
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   God
                   forbid
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   ,
                   or
                   anie
                   should
                   play
                   Michol
                   to
                   mocke
                   him
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   say
                   with
                   Moses
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   all
                   the
                   Lords
                   people
                   were
                   as
                   these
                   bee
                   :
                   and
                   tooke
                   pleasure
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   for
                   thus
                   wee
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   say
                   with
                   Paul
                   ,
                   would
                   to
                   God
                   you
                   would
                   practise
                   these
                   things
                   which
                   I
                   teach
                   But
                   where
                   the
                   Spirit
                   is
                   carnal
                   (
                   as
                   Bernard
                   saith
                   )
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   mouldie
                   soule
                   ,
                   a
                   drie
                   heart
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Spirit
                   is
                   turned
                   
                   into
                   flesh
                   ,
                   there
                   men
                   loue
                   these
                   pettie
                   ioyes
                   ,
                   and
                   bitter
                   sweetes
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   (
                   not
                   to
                   foster
                   any
                   mans
                   imperfections
                   )
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   childrē
                   of
                   perfect
                   age
                   ,
                   shee
                   had
                   babes
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   euen
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   in
                   their
                   lumpe
                   like
                   the
                   Beares
                   whelpe
                   ,
                   wee
                   cannot
                   come
                   from
                   Beersheba
                   to
                   
                   
                   Bethel
                   at
                   one
                   step
                   .
                   These
                   actions
                   in
                   themselues
                   are
                   not
                   vnlawfull
                   ,
                   but
                   ●●fles
                   are
                   for
                   babes
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   beareth
                   with
                   ,
                   vntil
                   God
                   prouide
                   better
                   sor
                   vs
                   ,
                   not
                   commanded
                   but
                   permitted
                   ,
                   as
                   Paul
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   childe
                   ,
                   spake
                   as
                   a
                   childe
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   are
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   children
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   King.
                   11.
                   
                   Salomons
                   men
                   that
                   went
                   to
                   Ophir
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   only
                   bring
                   gold
                   and
                   siluer
                   ,
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   common-wealth
                   ,
                   but
                   Parrats
                   and
                   Apes
                   for
                   children
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   The
                   true
                   rule
                   of
                   mirth
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   5.
                   4.
                   it
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   rotten
                   mirth
                   ,
                   mirth
                   of
                   
                   concupiscēce
                   ,
                   to
                   speake
                   plaine
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   is
                   obscene
                   and
                   scurril
                   mirth
                   ,
                   corrupting
                   good
                   manners
                   ,
                   concerning
                   which
                   Bernard
                   saith
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   shame
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   shame
                   to
                   speake
                   .
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   mirth
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   Dymic●s
                   ,
                   pricking
                   mirth
                   ,
                   quipping
                   myrth
                   ,
                   and
                   ●aunts
                   ,
                   to
                   please
                   our
                   auditors
                   with
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   thing
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   without
                   reason
                   ,
                   vnreasonable
                   
                   .
                   
                   mirth
                   ,
                   feather-mirth
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   cause
                   to
                   bee
                   merie
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   a
                   conceite
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   Paul
                   opposeth
                   thankes-giuing
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   mirth
                   may
                   bee
                   gracious
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   kinde
                   of
                   corrupt
                   mirth
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   second
                   kinde
                   ,
                   Ierem.
                   15.
                   painted
                   
                   out
                   :
                   
                     I
                     sit
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     assembly
                     of
                     mockers
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   companie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   noted
                   ,
                   Hos.
                   7.
                   
                   
                   When
                   that
                   Kings
                   would
                   be
                   merrie
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   haue
                   an
                   hick-scorner
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   common
                   jester
                   
                   to
                   come
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   Tauerne-mirth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fooles
                   cannot
                   else
                   be
                   merrie
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   our
                   mirth
                   is
                   euill
                   when
                   we
                   make
                   not
                   choyce
                   of
                   companie
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   not
                   vsing
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   time
                   ,
                   is
                   vitious
                   here
                   ,
                   Iob.
                   21.
                   13.
                   
                   
                     They
                     spend
                     their
                     dayes
                     in
                     wealth
                     ,
                     and
                     suddenly
                     they
                     goe
                     donne
                  
                   
                   
                     into
                     the
                     graue
                  
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   that
                   whereupon
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   :
                   I
                   would
                   that
                   men
                   did
                   not
                   onely
                   leese
                   
                   their
                   time
                   ,
                   I
                   wish
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   loose
                   bodie
                   and
                   soule
                   also
                   ,
                   Exodus
                   30.
                   
                   
                     They
                     sit
                     donne
                  
                   
                   
                     to
                     cate
                     and
                     drinke
                     ,
                     and
                     rise
                     againe
                     to
                     playe
                     :
                  
                   But
                   Eccles.
                   3.
                   
                   Weeping
                   is
                   first
                   ,
                   afterwards
                   loye
                   .
                   Ezekiel
                   .
                   9
                   The
                   Mourners
                   are
                   marked
                   with
                   the
                   Lords
                   TAV
                   .
                   Wee
                   make
                   our
                   studies-labours
                   and
                   trades
                   ,
                   a
                   parenthesis
                   to
                   our
                   play
                   ;
                   whereas
                   our
                   play
                   should
                   bee
                   a
                   parenthesis
                   to
                   our
                   labours
                   .
                   Lastlie
                   ,
                   measure
                   and
                   manner
                   must
                   bee
                   obserued
                   ,
                   Prouerbs
                   ▪
                   22.
                   
                   A
                   Foole
                   
                   when
                   hee
                   laugheth
                   ,
                   lifts
                   vp
                   his
                   voyce
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   wise
                   man
                   is
                   scarse
                   heard
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   fire
                   of
                   thornes
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   fire
                   and
                   much
                   cracking
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   a
                   foole
                   much
                   laughter
                   and
                   little
                   cause
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   not
                   as
                   Fooles
                   ,
                   tire
                   our selues
                   with
                   laughter
                   :
                   seeing
                   thou
                   must
                   stand
                   before
                   the
                   barre
                   in
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   thou
                   canst
                   so
                   laugh
                   ?
                   saith
                   Chrysostome
                   .
                   And
                   Hylarie
                   saith
                   on
                   
                   Psalme
                   137.
                   
                   All
                   our
                   ioyes
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   are
                   as
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   Babylon
                   .
                   Wee
                   must
                   reioyce
                   in
                   trembling
                   ,
                   Psalme
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   this
                   we
                   keepe
                   no
                   order
                   in
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   Remember
                   to
                   obserue
                   these
                   rules
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   In
                   our
                   pleasures
                   wee
                   are
                   especially
                   to
                   beware
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   
                     take
                     no
                     pleasure
                     in
                     pleasures
                  
                   ,
                   Men
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   mirth
                   mongers
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   )
                   men
                   must
                   not
                   studie
                   for
                   mirth
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   
                   the
                   reason
                   ?
                   Surely
                   ,
                   because
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   exceeding
                   and
                   ouer
                   much
                   desire
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   bee
                   an
                   exceeding
                   ,
                   and
                   ouer
                   much
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   haue
                   it
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   our
                   reason
                   against
                   ambition
                   and
                   couetousnes
                   :
                   for
                   riches
                   and
                   honour
                   in
                   themselues
                   being
                   
                   good
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   excessiue
                   desire
                   and
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   made
                   naught
                   .
                   The
                   ende
                   of
                   our
                   mirth
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   onely
                   to
                   bring
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   pleasure
                   may
                   bring
                   ioy
                   :
                   for
                   then
                   we
                   shall
                   reioyce
                   to
                   reioyce
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   Idolatrie
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   preiudiciall
                   to
                   our
                   reioycing
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   whatsoeuer
                   hath
                   an
                   ende
                   aboue
                   this
                   ende
                   ,
                   is
                   dangerous
                   .
                   One
                   saith
                   very
                   well
                   ,
                   if
                   my
                   bodie
                   
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   strainer
                   for
                   meats
                   and
                   drinks
                   to
                   runne
                   through
                   .
                   If
                   I
                   serue
                   for
                   none
                   othervse
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   make
                   reporte
                   of
                   the
                   sweete
                   and
                   sower
                   taste
                   of
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   ,
                   surely
                   my
                   life
                   is
                   not
                   worthie
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   beware
                   in
                   our
                   mirth
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   a
                   care
                   to
                   please
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   our
                   hearts
                   being
                   vnsearchable
                   pittes
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   followe
                   naturall
                   things
                   ,
                   they
                   growe
                   to
                   be
                   too
                   natural
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   sometimes
                   to
                   be
                   pressed
                   and
                   imprisoned
                   ,
                   vntill
                   they
                   smart
                   ,
                   least
                   hauing
                   too
                   much
                   libertie
                   ,
                   they
                   cause
                   euery
                   vaine
                   in
                   soule
                   and
                   body
                   to
                   smart
                   in
                   the
                   ende
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   Youth
                   especially
                   is
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   of
                   pleasure
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   fire
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   flax
                   or
                   
                   tinder
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   :
                   So
                   though
                   pleasure
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   yet
                   pleasure
                   in
                   youth
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   .
                   We
                   need
                   not
                   plow
                   for
                   weeds
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   grow
                   fast
                   enough
                   in
                   the
                   fallow
                   .
                   But
                   some
                   will
                   take
                   pleasure
                   in
                   youth
                   especially
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   purpose
                   to
                   become
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   liue
                   grauely
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   behaue
                   themselues
                   solemnely
                   afterwards
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   couenāt
                   with
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   diuel
                   said
                   to
                   Christ
                   :
                   I
                   wil
                   come
                   out
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   time
                   is
                   not
                   come
                   yet
                   ;
                   so
                   we
                   wil
                   leaue
                   pleasure
                   when
                   the
                   time
                   coms
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   he
                   keepeth
                   vs
                   in
                   a
                   purpose
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   there
                   
                   are
                   more
                   in
                   hell
                   than
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                   Young
                   men
                   make
                   their
                   sins
                   of
                   a
                   double
                   die
                   ,
                   crimson
                   sins
                   ,
                   they
                   become
                   a
                   disease
                   of
                   the
                   bones
                   ,
                   and
                   custome
                   is
                   turned
                   into
                   a
                   necessitie
                   :
                   whereupon
                   diuers
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   faine
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   cannot
                   leaue
                   them
                   ,
                   whereof
                   where
                   one
                   doth
                   recouer
                   ,
                   forty
                   rot
                   away
                   .
                   If
                   Sathan
                   can
                   make
                   our
                   youth
                   an
                   vnprofitable
                   age
                   ,
                   al
                   the
                   ages
                   after
                   hardly
                   any
                   good
                   to
                   be
                   looked
                   for
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   he
                   once
                   nippe
                   the
                   blossome
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   the
                   Autumne
                   ?
                   where
                   may
                   we
                   looke
                   for
                   fruite
                   ?
                   Well
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   needes
                   vse
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   set
                   downe
                   some
                   measure
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   The
                   diuels
                   rules
                   neuer
                   haue
                   exceptions
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   his
                   Saints
                   must
                   learne
                   restraint
                   ;
                   
                   we
                   must
                   neuer
                   make
                   our
                   hearts
                   the
                   stewards
                   of
                   our
                   affections
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   thoughts
                   wander
                   not
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   least
                   in
                   desiring
                   things
                   too
                   much
                   ,
                   we
                   exceede
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   them
                   .
                   There
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   least
                   appetite
                   of
                   those
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   least
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   cannot
                   want
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   abuse
                   them
                   ,
                   whē
                   he
                   hath
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   that
                   Ierom
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                   Their
                   originall
                   or
                   beginning
                   is
                   honest
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   growth
                   and
                   greatnesse
                   is
                   deformed
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   also
                   ,
                   
                     Sinne
                     is
                     very
                     reasonable
                     at
                     the
                     beginning
                  
                   and
                   very
                   shamefast
                   .
                   Thamar
                   went
                   first
                   to
                   play
                   the
                   whore
                   with
                   a
                   vaile
                   before
                   her
                   face
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   with
                   an
                   open
                   face
                   .
                   First
                   honest
                   recreation
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   a
                   pleasure
                   of
                   vanitie
                   ▪
                   recreation
                   before
                   labour
                   ,
                   to
                   play
                   before
                   we
                   studie
                   .
                   We
                   vse
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   no
                   good
                   ende
                   .
                   So
                   Elies
                   boyes
                   would
                   haue
                   the
                   fat
                   without
                   any
                   reason
                   .
                   Iudas
                   could
                   see
                   the
                   absurditie
                   of
                   this
                   :
                   To
                   what
                   end
                   is
                   this
                   ointment
                   spent
                   wastfully
                   ?
                   we
                   vse
                   such
                   things
                   too
                   much
                   or
                   too
                   long
                   ,
                   whole
                   daies
                   from
                   morning
                   vntil
                   night
                   ,
                   til
                   we
                   be
                   set
                   on
                   fire
                   with
                   them
                   We
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   too
                   effuse
                   .
                   Nabals
                   feasts
                   are
                   like
                   the
                   feasts
                   of
                   a
                   king
                   ,
                   he
                   being
                   but
                   a
                   countrie
                   farmer
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   general
                   rule
                   ,
                   wantonnesse
                   is
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   sinne
                   :
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   Esau
                   ,
                   to
                   what
                   
                   great
                   prophanenesse
                   his
                   wanton
                   pleasure
                   in
                   hunting
                   grew
                   :
                   So
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   found
                   none
                   other
                   beginning
                   of
                   Salomons
                   fall
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   1.
                   
                   Reg.
                   5.
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   spent
                   seauen
                   yeeres
                   in
                   building
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   hee
                   spent
                   thirteene
                   yeeres
                   after
                   in
                   building
                   an
                   house
                   for
                   himself
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   scarse
                   a
                   good
                   propertie
                   to
                   bestow
                   thirteene
                   yeares
                   on
                   his
                   own
                   house
                   and
                   seauen
                   yeares
                   on
                   Gods
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apes
                   and
                   Peacockes
                   that
                   hee
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   set
                   the
                   people
                   on
                   such
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   vanished
                   awaie
                   in
                   their
                   wanton
                   thoughts
                   .
                   Idlenes
                   and
                   trifling
                   be
                   the
                   callings
                   of
                   Gentlemen
                   now
                   adaies
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   needelesse
                   expenses
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XLII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Inuiries
                   ,
                   offences
                   ,
                   and
                   controuersies
                   .
                
                 
                   WHen
                   an
                   iniurie
                   is
                   offered
                   thee
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   trie
                   thee
                   ,
                   what
                   loue
                   ,
                   
                   patience
                   ,
                   and
                   meekenesse
                   is
                   in
                   thee
                   to
                   blesse
                   them
                   that
                   curse
                   thee
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   followe
                   if
                   thou
                   be
                   the
                   childe
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   contrariwise
                   if
                   thou
                   requite
                   euill
                   for
                   euill
                   ,
                   then
                   doth
                   the
                   Lord
                   shewe
                   vnto
                   thee
                   the
                   corruption
                   ,
                   which
                   thou
                   must
                   labour
                   to
                   pull
                   out
                   of
                   thee
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   ouercome
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   When
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   others
                   stand
                   in
                   neede
                   of
                   our
                   helpe
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   are
                   
                   able
                   to
                   helpe
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   requireth
                   our
                   obedience
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Meditations
                   of
                   GODS
                   promises
                   and
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   will
                   driue
                   from
                   vs
                   all
                   desire
                   of
                   
                   reuenge
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   tarry
                   vntill
                   others
                   reconcile
                   thēselues
                   vnto
                   vs
                   :
                   but
                   as
                   God
                   doth
                   rather
                   oftentimes
                   ,
                   by
                   heaping
                   his
                   benefits
                   than
                   powring
                   his
                   plagues
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   shew
                   vs
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   so
                   must
                   we
                   rather
                   by
                   courteous
                   dealing
                   than
                   seuere
                   handling
                   ,
                   shew
                   others
                   how
                   they
                   haue
                   offended
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   The
                   more
                   Pharaoh
                   restrained
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   Moses
                   stood
                   in
                   the
                   thing
                   that
                   was
                   commanded
                   ;
                   
                   cōtrary
                   vnto
                   those
                   which
                   making
                   a
                   mingle
                   mangle
                   in
                   religion
                   ,
                   yeeld
                   in
                   some
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   yeeld
                   a
                   lot
                   of
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   requireth
                   ,
                   although
                   in
                   worldly
                   matters
                   wee
                   ought
                   for
                   peace
                   to
                   yeeld
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   .
                   In
                   religion
                   it
                   skilleth
                   not
                   how
                   little
                   the
                   matter
                   
                   seeme
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   we
                   doe
                   contend
                   .
                   The
                   least
                   thing
                   that
                   God
                   commandeth
                   is
                   great
                   in
                   the
                   
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   Gods
                   children
                   haue
                   been
                   punished
                   for
                   small
                   offences
                   in
                   appearance
                   ,
                   as
                   Moses
                   and
                   Aaron
                   for
                   grudging
                   were
                   debarred
                   from
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   promise
                   .
                   Iosiah
                   was
                   slaine
                   because
                   he
                   asked
                   not
                   counsell
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   warre
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   teach
                   vs
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   offences
                   .
                   It
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   condemned
                   nor
                   counted
                   precisenesse
                   not
                   to
                   giue
                   consent
                   in
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   thing
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   may
                   beare
                   them
                   (
                   when
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   redressed
                   )
                   but
                   not
                   with
                   consent
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Shall
                   we
                   be
                   contentious
                   ?
                   I
                   thinke
                   no
                   nature
                   is
                   so
                   mis●reant
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   doth
                   delight
                   
                   in
                   contention
                   :
                   if
                   any
                   delight
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   Mesh●ch
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   calleth
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   tabernacle
                   there
                   :
                   if
                   any
                   delight
                   in
                   contention
                   ,
                   I
                   wish
                   no
                   more
                   harme
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   neuer
                   without
                   it
                   .
                   What
                   then
                   ,
                   shall
                   we
                   blot
                   out
                   controuersies
                   ?
                   That
                   were
                   to
                   teach
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   wisedome
                   .
                   Could
                   he
                   not
                   as
                   well
                   haue
                   said
                   ,
                   let
                   there
                   be
                   peace
                   ,
                   as
                   let
                   there
                   be
                   light
                   ?
                   ●ay
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   ordained
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   contentions
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   onely
                   permitted
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   saith
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   be
                   about
                   the
                   waightiest
                   matters
                   in
                   truth
                   called
                   heresies
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   
                   Then
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   dreame
                   of
                   idle
                   braines
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   good
                   can
                   be
                   receiued
                   without
                   controuersies
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Esaiah
                   saith
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   barking
                   of
                   some
                   dog
                   or
                   other
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   in
                   euill
                   things
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   receiued
                   with
                   silence
                   :
                   what
                   then
                   shal
                   we
                   play
                   the
                   pots
                   ,
                   and
                   aske
                   the
                   potter
                   a
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   doing
                   ?
                   Albeit
                   I
                   like
                   not
                   that
                   humor
                   
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   wil
                   search
                   out
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   doings
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   know
                   his
                   flat
                   wil
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   this
                   we
                   may
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   set
                   it
                   downe
                   .
                   There
                   be
                   three
                   reasons
                   ,
                   first
                   that
                   those
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     are
                     stedfast
                     may
                     be
                     approued
                     ,
                  
                   we
                   will
                   haue
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   .
                   As
                   Sathan
                   did
                   to
                   Iob
                   ,
                   God
                   called
                   him
                   ,
                   what
                   saiest
                   thou
                   of
                   my
                   seruant
                   
                     Iob
                     ▪
                  
                   Liueth
                   he
                   not
                   vprightly
                   ?
                   No
                   grandmercie
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   hath
                   all
                   blessings
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   but
                   take
                   away
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   &c.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                   there
                   are
                   cities
                   to
                   be
                   gouerned
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   that
                   ende
                   we
                   must
                   vse
                   our
                   talent
                   .
                   Iohn
                   reproued
                   
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisies
                   and
                   came
                   to
                   reproue
                   
                     Herod
                     .
                     Samuel
                  
                   reproued
                   Ely
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   to
                   reproue
                   Saul
                   ,
                   that
                   might
                   haue
                   smitten
                   off
                   his
                   head
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Diuell
                   may
                   haue
                   the
                   
                   greater
                   ouerthrow
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   God
                   triumphed
                   ouer
                   him
                   in
                   Iob
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   our
                   constancie
                   he
                   might
                   doe
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   Then
                   controuersies
                   are
                   necessarie
                   .
                   How
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   glorie
                   and
                   peace
                   ?
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   prince
                   of
                   peace
                   ?
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   peace
                   ?
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   peace
                   ?
                   of
                   glad
                   tydings
                   and
                   vnitie
                   commended
                   so
                   generall
                   ?
                   Surely
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   fault
                   of
                   our
                   age
                   to
                   deliuer
                   the
                   word
                   by
                   halfes
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   teacheth
                   peace
                   to
                   be
                   good
                   simplie
                   without
                   exception
                   ,
                   teacheth
                   an
                   errour
                   .
                   Therefore
                   peace
                   must
                   be
                   peace
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   Christ
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     the
                     life
                     and
                     truth
                     :
                  
                   for
                   to
                   haue
                   contention
                   with
                   such
                   as
                   hold
                   not
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   breach
                   of
                   peace
                   .
                   Nay
                   the
                   wicked
                   among
                   themselues
                   haue
                   no
                   peace
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   truce
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   couenanted
                   with
                   hell
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   a
                   few
                   yeares
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   the
                   rearme
                   of
                   their
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   is
                   great
                   and
                   euerlasting
                   debate
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   agreement
                   among
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                   The
                   serpent
                   disputed
                   with
                   Heua
                   ,
                   vntill
                   she
                   had
                   yeelded
                   ;
                   then
                   all
                   was
                   quiet
                   vntill
                   the
                   euening
                   ,
                   but
                   then
                   
                   came
                   one
                   &
                   brake
                   the
                   truce
                   .
                   Separate
                   peace
                   from
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   is
                   no
                   peace
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   therefore
                   is
                   set
                   down
                   ,
                   Ps.
                   138.
                   
                   Lord
                   thou
                   hast
                   magnified
                   thy
                   truth
                   aboue
                   al
                   things
                   ,
                   therfore
                   aboue
                   peace
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   I
                   fal
                   not
                   into
                   that
                   error
                   aforesaid
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   tell
                   you
                   what
                   truth
                   is
                   .
                   We
                   thinke
                   we
                   are
                   at
                   peace
                   ,
                   &
                   haue
                   vnitie
                   perfect
                   among
                   vs
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   agree
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   ,
                   and
                   wil
                   be
                   all
                   Protestants
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   fathers
                   haue
                   al
                   distinguished
                   truth
                   into
                   three
                   parts
                   .
                   *
                   First
                   ,
                   truth
                   of
                   doctrine
                   in
                   religion
                   :
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   our
                   conuersation
                   :
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   of
                   iustice
                   in
                   giuing
                   preferments
                   .
                   Vnlesse
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   al
                   these
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   be
                   peace
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   seeke
                   &
                   ensue
                   after
                   peace
                   ;
                   as
                   saith
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   :
                   if
                   any
                   offend
                   in
                   these
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   haue
                   peace
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   We
                   knowe
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     veritas
                     doctrinae
                  
                   hath
                   had
                   witnesses
                   martyrs
                   ;
                   so
                   haue
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   send
                   vs
                   not
                   to
                   heauen
                   in
                   a
                   firie
                   chariot
                   :
                   but
                   an
                   euil
                   name
                   which
                   euery
                   mā
                   for
                   their
                   stakes
                   must
                   prouide
                   to
                   suffer
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   kneeled
                   before
                   his
                   father
                   in
                   the
                   garden
                   .
                   If
                   mās
                   saluation
                   may
                   be
                   wrought
                   ,
                   let
                   this
                   cup
                   passe
                   ;
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   thy
                   will
                   be
                   done
                   .
                   So
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   hold
                   vs
                   a
                   cup
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   a
                   multitude
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   mightie
                   man
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   ,
                   the
                   truth
                   may
                   be
                   defended
                   without
                   this
                   ;
                   then
                   let
                   this
                   cup
                   passe
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   let
                   me
                   drinke
                   the
                   dregs
                   &
                   all
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   God
                   himselfe
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   is
                   the
                   author
                   of
                   dissention
                   .
                   He
                   will
                   haue
                   
                   dissention
                   ,
                   hee
                   sweareth
                   ,
                   Esay
                   .
                   59.
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   angrie
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   none
                   will
                   make
                   dissension
                   in
                   taking
                   part
                   with
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   GOD
                   the
                   Father
                   may
                   seeme
                   farther
                   off
                   .
                   But
                   euen
                   CHRIST
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   peace
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   10.
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     I
                     came
                     not
                     to
                     bring
                     peace
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     sworde
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                  
                   which
                   consent
                   in
                   wickednes
                   ,
                   might
                   sticke
                   no
                   longer
                   together
                   :
                   And
                   Psal.
                   94.
                   
                   Dauid
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     will
                     take
                     my
                     part
                     against
                     the
                     wicked
                     ?
                  
                   That
                   was
                   a
                   voyce
                   of
                   dissention
                   (
                   if
                   euer
                   there
                   were
                   
                   anie
                   ,
                   euen
                   that
                   which
                   Tullie
                   calleth
                   the
                   fanne
                   of
                   dissention
                   .
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   question
                   betweene
                   the
                   Counsell
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Tribune
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   inferiour
                   magistrate
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   as
                   farre
                   aboue
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Counsell
                   is
                   aboue
                   the
                   Tribune
                   .
                   Therefore
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   dissention
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   dismaide
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   foretold
                   ,
                   Esay
                   .
                   
                   5.
                   24.
                   
                   Ieremiah
                   is
                   faine
                   to
                   crie
                   ,
                   
                     my
                     Mother
                     hath
                     borne
                     mee
                     a
                     contentious
                     man.
                  
                   The
                   Israelites
                   said
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   quiet
                   till
                   Amos
                   be
                   from
                   among
                   vs.
                   Euen
                   the
                   Diuel
                   himselfe
                   chargeth
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     Art
                     thou
                     come
                     to
                     torment
                     vs
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   the
                   lesse
                   dismaide
                   shall
                   we
                   be
                   ,
                   if
                   as
                   a
                   learned
                   father
                   saith
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   praied
                   against
                   it
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   desired
                   to
                   ioine
                   
                   peace
                   and
                   truth
                   :
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   felt
                   a
                   mourning
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   dissention
                   :
                   fourthly
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   readie
                   to
                   yeeld
                   a
                   reason
                   of
                   that
                   we
                   doe
                   :
                   fiftly
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   (
                   for
                   quietnes
                   sake
                   )
                   confesse
                   a
                   fault
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   is
                   none
                   .
                   They
                   haue
                   one
                   great
                   argument
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   breedeth
                   no
                   offence
                   
                   so
                   to
                   contend
                   .
                   This
                   troubled
                   manie
                   in
                   the
                   primitiue
                   Church
                   ,
                   leauing
                   many
                   good
                   things
                   vndone
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwise
                   they
                   would
                   haue
                   done
                   ;
                   till
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   they
                   concluded
                   in
                   a
                   councell
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   hath
                   bin
                   held
                   of
                   all
                   fathers
                   ,
                   schoolemen
                   ,
                   and
                   Diuines
                   hitherto
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   pray
                   God
                   
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   so
                   of
                   vs.
                   
                     It
                     is
                     better
                     that
                     an
                     offence
                     arise
                     ,
                     than
                     that
                     truth
                     be
                     forsaken
                     :
                  
                   and
                   thus
                   much
                   of
                   controuersies
                   .
                
                 
                   Manie
                   now
                   a
                   dayes
                   in
                   giuing
                   voyces
                   ,
                   haue
                   a
                   pretie
                   wise
                   policie
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   euill
                   a
                   
                   thing
                   ▪
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   no
                   voice
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   hold
                   you
                   content
                   ,
                   such
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   neuterpassiues
                   ,
                   indifferent
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   doe
                   neither
                   good
                   nor
                   euill
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   odious
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Zephani
                   ,
                   1.
                   12
                   
                   ▪
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   saith
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   neither
                   do
                   good
                   nor
                   bad
                   ,
                   or
                   hath
                   set
                   down
                   
                   that
                   rule
                   with
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lorde
                   ,
                   seeke
                   him
                   out
                   with
                   a
                   lanterne
                   to
                   a
                   straunge
                   iudgement
                   .
                   They
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   Ps
                   12.
                   
                   Our
                   tongues
                   &
                   lungs
                   are
                   our
                   own
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   may
                   speake
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   list
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   we
                   list
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   they
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   neither
                   Logike
                   nor
                   Diuinitie
                   .
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   saith
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   giue
                   thy
                   voice
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   precept
                   be
                   affirmatiue
                   ,
                   it
                   bindeth
                   semper
                   not
                   
                     ad
                     semper
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   negatiue
                   ,
                   it
                   bindeth
                   but
                   semper
                   and
                   
                     ad
                     semper
                  
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   precept
                   is
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   no
                   vsurer
                   :
                   well
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   lend
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   thou
                   must
                   lend
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   lend
                   to
                   vsurie
                   .
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   take
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   thy
                   GOD
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   sweare
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   thou
                   must
                   sweare
                   by
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   not
                   take
                   it
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   beare
                   false-witnes
                   :
                   well
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   beare
                   no
                   witnes
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   
                   beare
                   a
                   witnes
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   not
                   a
                   false
                   witnes
                   .
                   So
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   giue
                   my
                   voyce
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   yes
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   to
                   a
                   Rabbi
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   multitude
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   hereof
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   were
                   born
                   to
                   beare
                   witnes
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   Therefore
                   was
                   I
                   borne
                   saith
                   Christ.
                   Whereupon
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   ,
                   this
                   belongeth
                   to
                   all
                   Christians
                   .
                   Fulgentius
                   a
                   good
                   and
                   holy
                   father
                   saith
                   ,
                   when
                   Truth
                   is
                   indangered
                   ,
                   both
                   he
                   which
                   denieth
                   it
                   ,
                   &
                   he
                   which
                   holdeth
                   his
                   peace
                   ,
                   do
                   betray
                   the
                   Truth
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   answere
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   wee
                   hold
                   it
                   not
                   needfull
                   to
                   giue
                   our
                   witnes
                   to
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   be
                   asked
                   and
                   intreated
                   .
                   But
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   often
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   Euargelists
                   ,
                   Then
                   IESVS
                   answered
                   &
                   said
                   ,
                   whē
                   no
                   man
                   spake
                   vnto
                   him
                   ?
                   Hereupon
                   one
                   said
                   ,
                   Truth
                   demanded
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   Conscience
                   .
                   As
                   GOD
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   Esay
                   ,
                   to
                   heare
                   vs
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   call
                   vnto
                   him
                   ;
                   so
                   will
                   he
                   haue
                   vs
                   to
                   answer
                   him
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   speake
                   to
                   vs.
                   Psal.
                   5.
                   
                   Dauid
                   tarieth
                   not
                   to
                   defend
                   the
                   innocent
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   be
                   intreated
                   ;
                   taketh
                   no
                   reward
                   to
                   doe
                   right
                   ,
                   being
                   rea●ie
                   without
                   desiring
                   .
                   As
                   we
                   haue
                   two
                   kindes
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   sinnes
                   of
                   omission
                   ,
                   and
                   commission
                   ,
                   and
                   Psal.
                   128.
                   if
                   they
                   put
                   but
                   their
                   hand
                   to
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   touch
                   it
                   with
                   one
                   finger
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   put
                   to
                   their
                   shoulders
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   onely
                   vnlawfull
                   not
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   not
                   to
                   worke
                   together
                   in
                   good
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   lusteth
                   after
                   a
                   woman
                   ,
                   cōmitteth
                   adulterie
                   ,
                   but
                   she
                   is
                   cleere
                   :
                   so
                   those
                   that
                   giue
                   not
                   witnes
                   to
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   thogh
                   it
                   preuaile
                   ,
                   haue
                   to
                   themselues
                   ouerthrowne
                   the
                   Truth
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   haue
                   giuē
                   witnes
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   thogh
                   the
                   Truth
                   fall
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   it
                   standeth
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   is
                   flat
                   without
                   all
                   exception
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     is
                     against
                     me
                     .
                  
                   Yet
                   some
                   haue
                   answered
                   this
                   place
                   vnto
                   me
                   in
                   priuate
                   conference
                   with
                   that
                   other
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     against
                     me
                     ,
                     is
                     with
                     me
                     :
                  
                   So
                   then
                   ,
                   if
                   ye
                   giue
                   a
                   voice
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   against
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   ye
                   are
                   with
                   it
                   ▪
                   Marke
                   ,
                   of
                   
                   whom
                   Christ
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   of
                   one
                   that
                   was
                   no
                   disciple
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   not
                   giuen
                   his
                   name
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   of
                   him
                   Christ
                   saith
                   :
                   If
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   with
                   vs.
                   As
                   if
                   one
                   be
                   of
                   another
                   land
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   against
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   subiect
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   prince
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   sustaine
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   a
                   rebell
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   8
                   If
                   we
                   would
                   know
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   peruert
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   see
                   it
                   in
                   
                     Augustine
                     .
                     De
                     vera
                     religione
                     cap.
                  
                   34.
                   to
                   put
                   out
                   of
                   order
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   shuffling
                   the
                   cardes
                   to
                   place
                   a
                   deuce
                   with
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   should
                   bee
                   kept
                   out
                   .
                   Now
                   what
                   is
                   order
                   ?
                   that
                   the
                   worst
                   be
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   better
                   .
                   Then
                   those
                   are
                   peruerse
                   ,
                   which
                   place
                   the
                   worst
                   aboue
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   which
                   place
                   them
                   in
                   great
                   callings
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   vnworthy
                   to
                   bee
                   among
                   the
                   base
                   people
                   .
                   To
                   them
                   it
                   is
                   saide
                   ,
                   cease
                   to
                   doe
                   peruersly
                   .
                   None
                   peruerts
                   another
                   ,
                   but
                   first
                   hee
                   peruerts
                   himselfe
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   peruert
                   themselues
                   ,
                   peruert
                   their
                   rules
                   or
                   their
                   ends
                   :
                   their
                   rules
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   prefer
                   mans
                   lawes
                   before
                   Gods
                   lawes
                   ;
                   their
                   ends
                   ,
                   as
                   preferring
                   temporall
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   this
                   gaine
                   ,
                   before
                   eternall
                   :
                   now
                   and
                   then
                   at
                   their
                   leisure
                   thinking
                   of
                   the
                   chiefe
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   preferring
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   Euen
                   as
                   the
                   crab
                   going
                   backward
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   perswadeth
                   al
                   other
                   fishes
                   they
                   swim
                   wrong
                   :
                   so
                   these
                   being
                   peruerse
                   themselues
                   begin
                   then
                   to
                   shuffle
                   the
                   cards
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   will
                   haue
                   men
                   be
                   of
                   their
                   mindes
                   ,
                   or
                   they
                   will
                   turne
                   iustice
                   into
                   wormwood
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   bitter
                   as
                   wormwood
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   man
                   to
                   doe
                   iustice
                   :
                   for
                   my
                   part
                   I
                   would
                   Achab
                   troubled
                   Israel
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   though
                   Eliah
                   beare
                   the
                   blame
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   Hee
                   saide
                   that
                   when
                   hee
                   considered
                   how
                   
                     Noah
                     ,
                     Moses
                  
                   and
                   others
                   fell
                   in
                   their
                   latter
                   daies
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   haue
                   fallen
                   ;
                   hee
                   most
                   earnestly
                   prayed
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   take
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   before
                   that
                   his
                   life
                   should
                   bring
                   any
                   offence
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   10
                   Iacob
                   and
                   Esau
                   cannot
                   agree
                   in
                   one
                   wombe
                   ,
                   Sarah
                   and
                   Agar
                   cannot
                   agree
                   in
                   one
                   house
                   ,
                   Isaac
                   and
                   Ishmael
                   must
                   not
                   dwell
                   together
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   agreement
                   between
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Belial
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   Moses
                   was
                   angrie
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   commended
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   euery
                   anger
                   is
                   not
                   condemnable
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   angrie
                   without
                   a
                   cause
                   and
                   without
                   measure
                   .
                   Some
                   men
                   will
                   bee
                   angrie
                   for
                   their
                   owne
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   hot
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   Gods
                   cause
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   bee
                   angrie
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   fleshly
                   anger
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   men
                   sinne
                   either
                   to
                   the
                   dishonour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   owne
                   destruction
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   angry
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   anger
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   saluatiō
                   of
                   our
                   brother
                   doth
                   moue
                   vs
                   therto
                   ,
                   not
                   our
                   owne
                   iniuries
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   can
                   beare
                   with
                   patience
                   ,
                   iniuries
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   priuately
                   it
                   concerneth
                   
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   it
                   toucheth
                   GODS
                   glorie
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   but
                   be
                   angrie
                   .
                   Some
                   are
                   angrie
                   for
                   euery
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   in
                   waightie
                   matters
                   ;
                   then
                   let
                   those
                   men
                   take
                   heede
                   ,
                   for
                   these
                   are
                   very
                   faultie
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   like
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   not
                   marking
                   what
                   is
                   done
                   amisse
                   ,
                   nor
                   being
                   angry
                   continually
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   had
                   rather
                   be
                   loued
                   than
                   feared
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   as
                   the
                   matter
                   is
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   our
                   anger
                   ;
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   good
                   :
                   otherwise
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   allowed
                   ;
                   for
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   vse
                   more
                   meanes
                   to
                   cause
                   vs
                   to
                   loue
                   him
                   than
                   to
                   feare
                   him
                   ;
                   so
                   ought
                   we●o
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   more
                   carefull
                   with
                   loue
                   to
                   winne
                   ,
                   than
                   with
                   anger
                   to
                   compell
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   slow
                   to
                   wrath
                   :
                   and
                   anger
                   resteth
                   in
                   the
                   bosome
                   of
                   fooles
                   ,
                   whereas
                   a
                   wise
                   man
                   will
                   represse
                   anger
                   .
                   Then
                   let
                   our
                   anger
                   be
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   fault
                   ,
                   a
                   light
                   fault
                   ,
                   a
                   light
                   anger
                   ,
                   of
                   
                   small
                   continuance
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   beleeue
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   bee
                   greatly
                   grieued
                   with
                   great
                   sinnes
                   .
                   In
                   Gods
                   cause
                   some
                   men
                   are
                   moued
                   ,
                   when
                   themselues
                   are
                   also
                   touched
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   themselues
                   be
                   not
                   touched
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   be
                   quiet
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   their
                   brother
                   is
                   hurt
                   ,
                   though
                   God
                   bee
                   dishonoured
                   ,
                   they
                   care
                   not
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   see
                   our selues
                   moued
                   but
                   then
                   ,
                   when
                   our selues
                   are
                   touched
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   suspect
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   of
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   zeale
                   of
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   wee
                   stand
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   our
                   o●ne
                   praise
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   cannot
                   be
                   content
                   when
                   the
                   things
                   doe
                   not
                   touch
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   moue
                   vs
                   to
                   anger
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   Though
                   some
                   be
                   our
                   very
                   friends
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   can
                   be
                   most
                   angrie
                   with
                   them
                   when
                   they
                   fauour
                   vs
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   displease
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   remember
                   the
                   old
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   still
                   mingle
                   anger
                   with
                   loue
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   I
                   can
                   bee
                   angrie
                   with
                   whomsoeuer
                   I
                   see
                   the
                   same
                   sinne
                   in
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   also
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   allowed
                   :
                   and
                   indeede
                   true
                   Christian
                   anger
                   will
                   sooner
                   bee
                   to
                   his
                   friend
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   his
                   enemie
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   can
                   first
                   beginne
                   with
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   more
                   angrie
                   for
                   them
                   than
                   for
                   others
                   (
                   for
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   euer
                   bee
                   angrie
                   for
                   other
                   mens
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   angrie
                   for
                   their
                   owne
                   )
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   Christ
                   saith
                   ;
                   Cast
                   the
                   beame
                   out
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   
                   eyes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   when
                   our
                   anger
                   first
                   beginneth
                   with
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   sin
                   which
                   wee
                   would
                   willingly
                   rest
                   or
                   fauour
                   our selues
                   in
                   ,
                   then
                   if
                   wee
                   bee
                   angrie
                   with
                   others
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   cast
                   the
                   first
                   stone
                   at
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   sinne
                   bee
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   striue
                   against
                   it
                   ;
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   ,
                   we
                   feare
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   studie
                   to
                   preuent
                   it
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   anger
                   doth
                   let
                   vs
                   from
                   doing
                   any
                   duties
                   to
                   them
                   which
                   wee
                   are
                   angrie
                   with
                   ;
                   then
                   is
                   anger
                   to
                   be
                   misliked
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   wee
                   are
                   readie
                   to
                   shewe
                   all
                   duties
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   duties
                   of
                   loue
                   ,
                   then
                   let
                   vs
                   haue
                   here
                   a
                   testimonie
                   of
                   good
                   anger
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   make
                   vs
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   troubled
                   minde
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   for
                   a
                   good
                   cause
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   respected
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   doe
                   not
                   hinder
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   doe
                   further
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   were
                   colde
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   now
                   shall
                   be
                   quickened
                   to
                   prayer
                   and
                   other
                   good
                   exercises
                   ,
                   this
                   if
                   we
                   finde
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   note
                   of
                   good
                   anger
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   our
                   anger
                   for
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   Gods
                   commandement
                   ,
                   is
                   ioyned
                   with
                   a
                   compassion
                   ouer
                   them
                   which
                   haue
                   thus
                   offended
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   hangeth
                   ouer
                   them
                   ;
                   thus
                   was
                   Christ
                   angrie
                   and
                   sorie
                   ,
                   Mark.
                   chap.
                   3.
                   and
                   also
                   when
                   he
                   wept
                   ouer
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   Paul
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   cha
                   .
                   12.
                   ver
                   .
                   21.
                   faith
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   humbled
                   when
                   he
                   commeth
                   with
                   a
                   rodde
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   describeth
                   fleshly
                   anger
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   puffed
                   vp
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   5.
                   
                   Rom.
                   15.
                   
                   Wee
                   should
                   support
                   the
                   weake
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   so
                   grieued
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   we
                   had
                   done
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   done
                   .
                   When
                   wee
                   see
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   bee
                   so
                   grieued
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   done
                   them
                   our selues
                   :
                   Christianitie
                   hath
                   griefe
                   ,
                   flesh
                   hath
                   ioy
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   sinnes
                   and
                   infirmities
                   of
                   other
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   Worldlings
                   being
                   poore
                   ,
                   looke
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   iniurie
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   sicke
                   ,
                   looke
                   
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   meanes
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   whatsoeuer
                   trouble
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   like
                   the
                   dogge
                   that
                   looketh
                   to
                   the
                   stone
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   throweth
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   the
                   healer
                   ,
                   but
                   thinke
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   fortune
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   looke
                   not
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   their
                   sinne
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   els
                   looke
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   angrie
                   countenance
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   so
                   come
                   to
                   miserable
                   ends
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   blessing
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   his
                   sinnes
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   any
                   trouble
                   .
                   The
                   contrarie
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   by
                   the
                   ignorance
                   of
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   by
                   faith
                   be
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   creation
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   beleeue
                   not
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   hath
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   in
                   time
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   be
                   in
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   Eccl.
                   3.
                   
                   So
                   both
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   both
                   the
                   first
                   article
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   without
                   the
                   other
                   cannot
                   be
                   beleeued
                   ▪
                   Then
                   let
                   vs
                   beleeue
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   our
                   healer
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   stricken
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   looke
                   if
                   wee
                   haue
                   walked
                   well
                   in
                   our
                   calling
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   for
                   our
                   triall
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   we
                   shall
                   haue
                   euerlasting
                   ioy
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   wee
                   want
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                   then
                   let
                   vs
                   know
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   for
                   our
                   sinne
                   ;
                   therfore
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   where
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   the
                   particular
                   sinne
                   ,
                   yet
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   ordained
                   to
                   keepe
                   vs
                   from
                   sinne
                   :
                   as
                   wee
                   shall
                   see
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   for
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   heard
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   nor
                   prayed
                   ,
                   nor
                   been
                   thankfull
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   receiued
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   done
                   these
                   for
                   fashion
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   are
                   such
                   sinnes
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   punish
                   :
                   as
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   
                   Though
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   other
                   sins
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   vsed
                   these
                   aright
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   either
                   not
                   haue
                   fallen
                   into
                   these
                   sins
                   ,
                   or
                   els
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   giuen
                   them
                   repentance
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   should
                   haue
                   preuented
                   his
                   iudgements
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XLIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   iudgement
                   and
                   folly
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   iudging
                   ,
                   reprouing
                   ,
                   and
                   praising
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Diuell
                   when
                   he
                   cannot
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   corrupt
                   affection
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   beginne
                   to
                   corrupt
                   
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   affection
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   We
                   may
                   be
                   conuinced
                   in
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   haue
                   our
                   mindes
                   changed
                   and
                   renued
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   commeth
                   onely
                   when
                   our
                   affections
                   are
                   reformed
                   into
                   the
                   due
                   obedience
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   in
                   true
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   When
                   we
                   defer
                   to
                   haue
                   that
                   in
                   affection
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   haue
                   in
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   iust
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   depriue
                   vs
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   had
                   in
                   iudgement
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   We
                   may
                   not
                   iudge
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   by
                   any
                   one
                   action
                   ,
                   neither
                   may
                   we
                   iudge
                   suddenly
                   ,
                   
                   
                   but
                   tarrie
                   Gods
                   appointed
                   time
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   will
                   manifest
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   their
                   appointed
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   We
                   must
                   beg
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   wisedome
                   to
                   discerne
                   the
                   dealings
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   wicked
                   doe
                   often
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   that
                   Gods
                   children
                   do
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   not
                   with
                   like
                   affection
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   heed
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   condemne
                   not
                   the
                   good
                   ,
                   nor
                   
                   iustifie
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   We
                   be
                   blind
                   in
                   iudging
                   of
                   Gods
                   works
                   :
                   and
                   hence
                   it
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   run
                   headlong
                   to
                   destruction
                   ,
                   in
                   seeing
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   good
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   This
                   ought
                   to
                   moue
                   vs
                   to
                   pray
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   inlighten
                   our
                   minds
                   ,
                   and
                   reforme
                   our
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   wisely
                   consider
                   of
                   his
                   workes
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   A
                   man
                   may
                   haue
                   a
                   good
                   wit
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   be
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   secret
                   curse
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   8
                   A
                   good
                   wit
                   not
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   fit
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   Diuell
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   There
                   are
                   diuers
                   kindes
                   of
                   follie
                   .
                   Salomon
                   saith
                   ,
                   A
                   wise
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   stranger
                   in
                   the
                   
                   congregation
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   so
                   then
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   foolishnes
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   congregation
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   .
                   In
                   Paules
                   time
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   ,
                   bee
                   not
                   foolish
                   but
                   redeeme
                   the
                   time
                   :
                   th●●
                   then
                   is
                   
                   also
                   follie
                   to
                   loose
                   time
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Moses
                   and
                   Iethro
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   authoritie
                   and
                   titles
                   in
                   the
                   
                   highest
                   degrees
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   deserue
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   by
                   Iethroes
                   iudgement
                   was
                   follie
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   
                   do
                   in
                   these
                   times
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   all
                   these
                   are
                   fooles
                   which
                   can
                   do
                   vs
                   no
                   harme
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   aliue
                   are
                   no
                   fooles
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   doe
                   hurt
                   .
                   And
                   such
                   as
                   helpe
                   vs
                   to
                   preferment
                   ,
                   we
                   call
                   them
                   wise
                   whatsoeuer
                   we
                   thinke
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   kinds
                   of
                   fooles
                   ,
                   one
                   a
                   sot
                   for
                   ignarance
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   crased
                   foole
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   disease
                   only
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   another
                   foole
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   hath
                   the
                   carkase
                   of
                   folly
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   follie
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   stinking
                   follie
                   ,
                   and
                   brutish
                   follie
                   .
                   Chrysostome
                   faith
                   ,
                   Better
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   a
                   beast
                   than
                   to
                   become
                   like
                   a
                   beast
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   the
                   last
                   is
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   bee
                   foolishnesse
                   to
                   be
                   ignorant
                   
                   of
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   doe
                   ,
                   what
                   great
                   follie
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   knowe
                   what
                   wee
                   should
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   it
                   not
                   ?
                   And
                   who
                   would
                   thinke
                   such
                   follie
                   could
                   fall
                   into
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   know
                   it
                   to
                   bee
                   follie
                   ,
                   and
                   confesse
                   i●
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   doe
                   it
                   ?
                
                 
                   10
                   There
                   is
                   is
                   a
                   sect
                   in
                   our
                   age
                   ,
                   which
                   say
                   euery
                   one
                   is
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   will
                   neuer
                   be
                   reproued
                   of
                   any
                   sinne
                   :
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   euery
                   one
                   hath
                   enough
                   to
                   looke
                   to
                   one
                   :
                   so
                   was
                   Iohn
                   counted
                   a
                   foole
                   ,
                   an
                   austere
                   foole
                   ;
                   and
                   Christ
                   a
                   popular
                   foole
                   :
                   for
                   indeede
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   meant
                   to
                   follow
                   neither
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   counted
                   them
                   both
                   fooles
                   Christ
                   compareth
                   them
                   to
                   froward
                   children
                   ,
                   Luke
                   7
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   may
                   compare
                   them
                   to
                   ●oule
                   gamesters
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   be
                   not
                   deceiued
                   ;
                   
                   who
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   lost
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   the
                   last
                   cast
                   in
                   their
                   hande
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   naught
                   also
                   ,
                   rise
                   vp
                   in
                   a
                   chafe
                   ,
                   and
                   fling
                   downe
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   hath
                   beene
                   foule
                   play
                   played
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   fault
                   is
                   onely
                   in
                   themselues
                   .
                   So
                   these
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   reprehended
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   naught
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   others
                   into
                   the
                   compasse
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   follie
                   .
                   Therefore
                   as
                   they
                   preached
                   against
                   iusticiaries
                   afore
                   time
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   were
                   sinners
                   ,
                   none
                   that
                   did
                   good
                   ;
                   so
                   now
                   we
                   must
                   preach
                   against
                   Libertines
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   are
                   not
                   vnrighteous
                   :
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   al
                   times
                   
                   hath
                   called
                   some
                   by
                   these
                   termes
                   ,
                   righteous
                   ,
                   wise
                   ,
                   holy
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   before
                   the
                   iudgement
                   seat
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   walking
                   in
                   their
                   calling
                   ,
                   in
                   doing
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   labouring
                   to
                   obserue
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   All
                   is
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   all
                   they
                   vse
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   the
                   Preacher
                   said
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   neuer
                   said
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   vanitie
                   of
                   vanities
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   difference
                   betweene
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   Esay
                   compareth
                   to
                   a
                   coard
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   a
                   car●rope
                   ;
                   betweene
                   Ezechias
                   his
                   boyle
                   ,
                   and
                   Lazarus
                   his
                   botch
                   ;
                   betwixt
                   Pauls
                   pricke
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   wounded
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   betweene
                   Ierusalem
                   and
                   Iericho
                   :
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   may
                   heale
                   another
                   :
                   a
                   mote
                   may
                   pull
                   out
                   a
                   beame
                   ,
                   though
                   a
                   beame
                   may
                   not
                   pull
                   out
                   a
                   mote
                   ,
                   else
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   sinne
                   reproued
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   We
                   can
                   easily
                   say
                   ,
                   their
                   foolishnesse
                   ,
                   their
                   sinne
                   ,
                   their
                   vnthankefulnesse
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   
                   fittest
                   Pronoune
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   vse
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   many
                   notable
                   things
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   count
                   follie
                   in
                   other
                   men
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   Iudah
                   hath
                   Thamar
                   played
                   the
                   whore
                   ,
                   burne
                   her
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   the
                   scaffold
                   ,
                   the
                   case
                   was
                   altered
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   difference
                   betweene
                   burne
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   be
                   blamed
                   ;
                   sinners
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   blamed
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   learned
                   in
                   Philosophie
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   see
                   
                     intellectu
                     directo
                  
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   cannot
                   see
                   
                     intellectu
                     reflexo
                  
                   and
                   vnderstand
                   our selues
                   :
                   for
                   our
                   owne
                   faults
                   we
                   had
                   need
                   of
                   an
                   Eunuch
                   to
                   looke
                   out
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   We
                   may
                   be
                   bold
                   with
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   dead
                   :
                   so
                   said
                   Lucian
                   ;
                   Anger
                   and
                   Enuie
                   had
                   
                   killed
                   all
                   wise
                   men
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   anger
                   and
                   enuie
                   we
                   will
                   account
                   none
                   wise
                   :
                   fauour
                   and
                   
                   flatterie
                   had
                   killed
                   all
                   fooles
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   wil
                   for
                   those
                   two
                   affections
                   accompt
                   all
                   wise
                   .
                   So
                   when
                   
                   Pilate
                   liued
                   he
                   was
                   counted
                   wise
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   he
                   is
                   dead
                   ,
                   Pilate
                   was
                   a
                   foole
                   .
                   So
                   of
                   Demas
                   and
                   Sobna
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   triumph
                   of
                   wisedome
                   aboue
                   follie
                   ;
                   that
                   as
                   wisedome
                   is
                   iustified
                   of
                   her
                   children
                   ;
                   so
                   foolishnes
                   is
                   condemned
                   of
                   her
                   children
                   .
                   They
                   condemne
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   .
                   Herod
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   he
                   liued
                   ,
                   was
                   accounted
                   wise
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   a
                   foole
                   ;
                   but
                   now
                   both
                   be
                   dead
                   ,
                   Herod
                   is
                   a
                   foole
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   confesseth
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   is
                   a
                   Saint
                   .
                   So
                   was
                   
                     D●●●s
                     Cla●dius
                     Nero
                  
                   whilest
                   he
                   liued
                   wise
                   ,
                   and
                   Paul
                   a
                   foole
                   ;
                   but
                   now
                   he
                   is
                   Nero
                   the
                   tyrant
                   ,
                   and
                   Paul
                   holy
                   S.
                   Paul.
                   The
                   reason
                   of
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   ledde
                   by
                   present
                   things
                   .
                   So
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   liue
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   feare
                   and
                   hope
                   are
                   stopples
                   for
                   our
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   heare
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   indeed
                   being
                   present
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   bee
                   dead
                   and
                   gone
                   from
                   among
                   vs.
                   They
                   that
                   follow
                   shall
                   pronounce
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   vs.
                   Christ
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Reioyce
                     when
                     men
                     speake
                     euill
                     of
                     you
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     did
                     your
                     fathers
                     of
                     the
                     Prophets
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   13
                   Gutturall
                   praises
                   must
                   not
                   bee
                   giuen
                   to
                   God.
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   easie
                   thing
                   to
                   affoord
                   a
                   good
                   
                   thing
                   a
                   good
                   word
                   ,
                   to
                   crie
                   
                     Euge
                     macte
                     virtute
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Prophet
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   wicked
                   are
                   onely
                   mouthed
                   men
                   ,
                   they
                   sprinkle
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   little
                   court-holy-water
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   pretie
                   shippe
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   goe
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   they
                   crie
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   they
                   doe
                   nothing
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   women
                   cried
                   out
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     Blessed
                     are
                     the
                     pappes
                     that
                     gaue
                     thee
                     sucke
                     :
                     No
                     ,
                     no
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     Blessed
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     heare
                     these
                     words
                     and
                     do
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Let
                   the
                   worke
                   speake
                   and
                   commend
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   not
                   he
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   heareth
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   ,
                   straight
                   breaketh
                   out
                   into
                   glorious
                   praises
                   ,
                   his
                   affection
                   is
                   so
                   hot
                   :
                   but
                   hee
                   that
                   is
                   so
                   stricken
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   past
                   praysing
                   ;
                   so
                   musing
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   sent
                   of
                   it
                   appeareth
                   in
                   his
                   life
                   long
                   after
                   .
                   They
                   count
                   Paul
                   a
                   wise
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   behinde
                   the
                   doore
                   they
                   laugh
                   as
                   Sarai
                   did
                   .
                   
                     Socrates
                     .
                     Praise
                     me
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     see
                     it
                     :
                  
                   for
                   our
                   praise
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   a
                   testimony
                   
                   that
                   we
                   like
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   testimonie
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   follow
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   thou
                   didst
                   thinke
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   follow
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   Vniuersities
                   are
                   the
                   Lords
                   Lebanon
                   ,
                   frō
                   whence
                   timber
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   felled
                   for
                   the
                   building
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   his
                   quiuers
                   ,
                   as
                   Esay
                   saith
                   ,
                   wherein
                   are
                   hidden
                   all
                   his
                   chosen
                   shafts
                   ,
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   bayes
                   or
                   workes
                   from
                   whence
                   salt
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   digged
                   with
                   whose
                   verdure
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   seasoned
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   Schollers
                   must
                   make
                   a
                   good
                   bending
                   of
                   their
                   studies
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   vertuously
                   brought
                   vp
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   profit
                   the
                   Church
                   ▪
                   and
                   attaine
                   more
                   easily
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   want
                   humane
                   arts
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   vertuous
                   and
                   godly
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   haue
                   more
                   authoritie
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   when
                   men
                   haue
                   nothing
                   to
                   lay
                   against
                   them
                   :
                   sinfull
                   men
                   blush
                   ,
                   and
                   get
                   not
                   nor
                   haue
                   not
                   that
                   authoritie
                   that
                   others
                   haue
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XLIIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   knowledge
                   and
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   seeke
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Sathans
                   sophistrie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   KNowledge
                   and
                   other
                   giftes
                   of
                   God
                   not
                   sanctified
                   keep
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   perswade
                   vs
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   excuse
                   vs
                   from
                   wrath
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   vntill
                   our
                   sinnes
                   be
                   pulled
                   out
                   by
                   the
                   eares
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Knowledge
                   must
                   goe
                   before
                   obedience
                   ,
                   obedience
                   must
                   followe
                   after
                   knowledge
                   with
                   all
                   chreerefulnes
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   Egyptians
                   by
                   all
                   Gods
                   wonders
                   might
                   haue
                   knowne
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   considered
                   not
                   his
                   works
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   refused
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   a
                   great
                   destruction
                   would
                   make
                   them
                   feele
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   God
                   indeede
                   :
                   which
                   may
                   teach
                   vs
                   to
                   get
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   while
                   the
                   meanes
                   are
                   offered
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   know
                   him
                   while
                   he
                   sheweth
                   himselfe
                   fauourable
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   certainly
                   know
                   him
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   fearefull
                   condemnation
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   All
                   our
                   disobedience
                   commeth
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   knowe
                   not
                   the
                   Lord.
                   And
                   wheresoeuer
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   moue
                   those
                   that
                   be
                   his
                   to
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   did
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   from
                   the
                   wise
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   5
                   There
                   is
                   none
                   almost
                   but
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   or
                   other
                   do
                   seeke
                   God
                   ;
                   though
                   the
                   common
                   
                   sort
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   cast
                   in
                   extreame
                   danger
                   ,
                   when
                   health
                   and
                   friendes
                   faile
                   them
                   ,
                   goe
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   Malachie
                   saith
                   ,
                   GOD
                   is
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   haue
                   his
                   Senioritie
                   :
                   &
                   in
                   this
                   order
                   of
                   seeking
                   manie
                   good
                   men
                   are
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   they
                   deale
                   not
                   falsly
                   ,
                   they
                   thinke
                   they
                   may
                   scratch
                   woridly
                   riches
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   haue
                   vs
                   take
                   the
                   siluer
                   of
                   worldly
                   things
                   ,
                   before
                   gold
                   of
                   godlines
                   ;
                   Neither
                   must
                   the
                   seruant
                   first
                   waite
                   some
                   houres
                   on
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   on
                   his
                   master
                   ,
                   but
                   contrarilie
                   ;
                   because
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   seeking
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   seeking
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   order
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   Gods
                   prerogatiue
                   to
                   be
                   sought
                   first
                   Matth.
                   23.
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   foole
                   which
                   thinkes
                   the
                   gold
                   of
                   the
                   temple
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   riches
                   ,
                   better
                   then
                   the
                   Pietie
                   of
                   the
                   temple
                   ,
                   which
                   sanctifiethriches
                   ▪
                   Salomons
                   chaire
                   must
                   be
                   our
                   direction
                   .
                   Abraham
                   sought
                   obediēce
                   before
                   his
                   own
                   countrie
                   Ioseph
                   and
                   Moses
                   sought
                   GOD
                   rather
                   then
                   Pharaoh
                   :
                   but
                   wee
                   seeke
                   preposterously
                   ,
                   giuing
                   youth
                   to
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   old
                   age
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   make
                   our
                   eldest
                   childrē
                   Lawyers
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   or
                   yongest
                   ,
                   diuines
                   ;
                   whereas
                   our
                   fathers
                   made
                   the
                   first-borne
                   to
                   seruein
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   .
                   In
                   our
                   contracts
                   ,
                   wee
                   first
                   seeke
                   wealth
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   religion
                   ;
                   a
                   cursed
                   match
                   :
                   well
                   ,
                   while
                   wee
                   thus
                   seeke
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   neuer
                   finde
                   him
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   let
                   vs
                   seeke
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   peece
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   not
                   making
                   conscience
                   of
                   some
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   ●etaining
                   other
                   sinne
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   diuided
                   ,
                   nor
                   quartered
                   in
                   qualities
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   is
                   indiuisible
                   in
                   substance
                   .
                   Manie
                   vse
                   a
                   restrained
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   hath
                   euer
                   a
                   placard
                   for
                   some
                   sinne
                   .
                   Such
                   a
                   one
                   was
                   he
                   that
                   would
                   haue
                   a
                   dispēsation
                   for
                   kneeling
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   R●mmon
                   with
                   his
                   maister
                   .
                   Ananias
                   would
                   keepe
                   some
                   part
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   GOD
                   will
                   bee
                   sought
                   totally
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   Worde
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   hee
                   requireth
                   an
                   vniuersalitie
                   in
                   seeking
                   of
                   himselfe
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   seeke
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   together
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   haue
                   two
                   strings
                   to
                   our
                   bowe
                   :
                   hauing
                   one
                   eye
                   on
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   another
                   on
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   thinke
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   God
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   him
                   not
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   great
                   harme
                   ,
                   purposing
                   a
                   pietie
                   to
                   out
                   felues
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   wee
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   promising
                   to
                   our selues
                   immunitie
                   being
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Samuel
                   the
                   first
                   builder
                   (
                   we
                   reade
                   )
                   of
                   Colledges
                   :
                   calleth
                   his
                   Colledge
                   Naioth
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                   euen
                   beautie
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   where
                   must
                   be
                   no
                   deformitie
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   small
                   spot
                   in
                   beautie
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   blemish
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   Colledges
                   are
                   as
                   Epitomes
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   as
                   Athens
                   was
                   of
                   Greece
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   a
                   thing
                   were
                   it
                   in
                   an
                   Epitome
                   to
                   finde
                   superfl●●tie
                   .
                   Vniuersities
                   are
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   mote
                   in
                   the
                   eye
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   trouble
                   .
                   Briefly
                   ,
                   Vniuersities
                   be
                   the
                   Lebanon
                   of
                   the
                   Lorde
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   timber
                   must
                   be
                   fetched
                   to
                   build
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                   They
                   be
                   the
                   Conduits
                   ,
                   to
                   deriue
                   water
                   into
                   the
                   whole
                   land
                   .
                   They
                   be
                   the
                   Rocks
                   or
                   Bayes
                   ,
                   where
                   Salt
                   is
                   prepared
                   to
                   season
                   .
                   They
                   be
                   the
                   polished
                   Saphires
                   to
                   garnish
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   7
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   parte
                   of
                   the
                   Diuels
                   Sophistrie
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   good
                   things
                   to
                   seuer
                   the
                   meanes
                   from
                   the
                   
                   ende
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   euill
                   things
                   to
                   separate
                   the
                   ende
                   from
                   the
                   meanes
                   .
                   Dauid
                   ioyneth
                   both
                   together
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                   119.
                   
                   
                     I
                     am
                     thine
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     saue
                     mee
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Diuell
                   perswadeth
                   vs
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   saue
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   makes
                   vs
                   neuer
                   looke
                   to
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   thine
                   .
                   In
                   euill
                   hee
                   beareth
                   vs
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   ende
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   clip
                   off
                   halfe
                   :
                   as
                   when
                   hee
                   can
                   suffer
                   this
                   .
                   Eccles.
                   ●1
                   .
                   9
                   ▪
                   
                     Reioyce
                     O
                     young
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   leaue
                   out
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     But
                     thou
                     shalt
                     come
                     to
                     iudgement
                     ,
                  
                   But
                   these
                   hath
                   God
                   ioyned
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   the
                   subtilty
                   of
                   youth
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   wit
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   nor
                   all
                   the
                   Diuels
                   in
                   hell
                   can
                   separate
                   them
                   ;
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   as
                   to
                   our
                   first
                   parents
                   ,
                   
                     Eate
                     yee
                     shall
                     not
                     die
                  
                   :
                   to
                   who
                   me
                   some
                   Salomon
                   might
                   haue
                   saide
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   seeme
                   pleasant
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   eate
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   death
                   shall
                   come
                   .
                   So
                   in
                   these
                   two
                   that
                   Ezechiel
                   
                   hath
                   ioyned
                   :
                   the
                   ease
                   of
                   the
                   Pastour
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   blood
                   required
                   at
                   his
                   hands
                   ;
                   he
                   might
                   haue
                   said
                   ,
                   Go
                   to
                   ,
                   build
                   you
                   tabernacles
                   ,
                   where
                   you
                   may
                   take
                   most
                   profit
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   eare
                   to
                   wealth
                   :
                   
                   yet
                   God
                   shall
                   bring
                   you
                   to
                   iudgement
                   .
                   God
                   with
                   an
                   Adamant
                   chaine
                   hath
                   knit
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   with
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   one
                   must
                   haue
                   both
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   There
                   are
                   many
                   places
                   most
                   effectuall
                   ,
                   and
                   worthier
                   meditation
                   ,
                   than
                   others
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   wherein
                   
                     Spiritus
                     multum
                     spirauit
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   thinke
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   not
                   onely
                   bloweth
                   where
                   it
                   listeth
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   when
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   measure
                   hee
                   listeth
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   some
                   places
                   ,
                   namely
                   Psalme
                   45.
                   and
                   49.
                   
                   1●
                   .
                   the
                   Lord
                   calleth
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   congregation
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   and
                   conditions
                   ,
                   signifying
                   some
                   great
                   point
                   of
                   wisedome
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   requireth
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   Theatre
                   .
                   The
                   ancient
                   
                   expositours
                   say
                   this
                   wisedome
                   is
                   ,
                   where
                   this
                   word
                   Selah
                   is
                   ●ound
                   ▪
                   For
                   whether
                   it
                   signifie
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   the
                   seuentie
                   Interpreters
                   say
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   pause
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   verse
                   going
                   before
                   may
                   be
                   meditated
                   on
                   ;
                   or
                   a
                   repetition
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Rabbi
                     Abraham
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   verse
                   for
                   it
                   excellencie
                   should
                   bee
                   twice
                   sung
                   ,
                   or
                   both
                   ,
                   as
                   Tremellius
                   ;
                   it
                   must
                   needes
                   signifie
                   great
                   wisedome
                   and
                   matter
                   in
                   the
                   verse
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   These
                   dayes
                   shall
                   not
                   continue
                   alwayes
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   shall
                   come
                   a
                   day
                   wherein
                   the
                   conscience
                   
                   shall
                   be
                   dismayed
                   ,
                   a
                   day
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   wherein
                   wee
                   will
                   not
                   care
                   for
                   riches
                   ,
                   beautie
                   ,
                   learning
                   ,
                   praise
                   ,
                   or
                   estimation
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   there
                   be
                   some
                   that
                   care
                   not
                   for
                   this
                   :
                   which
                   loue
                   as
                   Tully
                   saith
                   of
                   Verres
                   ,
                   siluer
                   better
                   then
                   heauen
                   ,
                   they
                   thinke
                   it
                   a
                   greater
                   matter
                   to
                   liue
                   in
                   a
                   beggerly
                   estate
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   loose
                   their
                   soules
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   follie
                   ,
                   prooued
                   by
                   two
                   reasons
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   thus
                   do
                   the
                   beasts
                   :
                   Balaams
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   A●es
                   wisdome
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Asse
                   which
                   hath
                   but
                   a
                   soule
                   of
                   one
                   life
                   ,
                   &
                   when
                   he
                   dieth
                   ,
                   his
                   soule
                   vanisheth
                   into
                   the
                   ayre
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   haue
                   a
                   good
                   pasture
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   get
                   a
                   Lyons
                   skin
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   beasts
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   afraid
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   &
                   can
                   kicke
                   one
                   with
                   his
                   heeles
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   him
                   lie
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   beasts
                   honour
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   greater
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   two
                   liues
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   this
                   life
                   ought
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   for
                   the
                   suretie
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   ;
                   and
                   rather
                   a
                   way
                   to
                   another
                   life
                   ,
                   then
                   a
                   life
                   it selfe
                   .
                   This
                   hath
                   bene
                   answered
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   deale
                   so
                   with
                   the
                   world
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   remember
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   learned
                   
                   father
                   saith
                   ,
                   Thou
                   must
                   put
                   in
                   
                     first
                     &
                     more
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   els
                   leaue
                   out
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   remember
                   God
                   Deceiue
                   not
                   thy selfe
                   ,
                   thou
                   giuest
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   onely
                   bee
                   serued
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   his
                   order
                   .
                   Malachie
                   calleth
                   him
                   a
                   great
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   looketh
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   seruice
                   ,
                   and
                   Daniel
                   calleth
                   him
                   the
                   Ancient
                   of
                   dayes
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   Senior
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   hee
                   will
                   be
                   serued
                   before
                   his
                   Iuniors
                   ,
                   Luc.
                   17.
                   
                   The
                   seruant
                   that
                   had
                   laboured
                   all
                   day
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   bidden
                   first
                   to
                   eate
                   and
                   
                   drinke
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   serue
                   his
                   maister
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   take
                   his
                   repast
                   .
                   Contrarie
                   is
                   our
                   practise
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   marriage
                   ,
                   wee
                   looke
                   for
                   beautie
                   and
                   riches
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   after
                   our
                   religion
                   comes
                   in
                   for
                   a
                   corollarie
                   ,
                   wee
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   much
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   Ionathan
                   must
                   carry
                   Saules
                   armour
                   ,
                   and
                   Mephibosheth
                   must
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   Arke
                   .
                   We
                   make
                   choise
                   before
                   God
                   :
                   we
                   bestow
                   our
                   first
                   yeeres
                   on
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   rest
                   wee
                   bestow
                   on
                   God.
                   Those
                   are
                   vaine
                   men
                   which
                   will
                   first
                   seeke
                   the
                   adiectiues
                   ,
                   
                     &
                     caetera
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   
                     GOD.
                     Augustine
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   
                   needes
                   ,
                   thou
                   mayest
                   seeke
                   ,
                   but
                   thou
                   shalt
                   neuer
                   finde
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   heard
                   and
                   knowne
                   amongst
                   vs
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   make
                   accounts
                   first
                   to
                   be
                   well
                   prouided
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   would
                   serue
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   callings
                   ,
                   who
                   hauing
                   gotten
                   three
                   hundred
                   ,
                   or
                   foure
                   hundred
                   by
                   the
                   yeare
                   ,
                   then
                   haue
                   bin
                   further
                   off
                   then
                   they
                   were
                   before
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   be
                   so
                   foolish
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   yet
                   be
                   more
                   foolish
                   ,
                   he
                   preferreth
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   these
                   transitory
                   things
                   before
                   the
                   eternall
                   things
                   :
                   they
                   shal
                   loose
                   both
                   the
                   shadow
                   &
                   the
                   thing
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   as
                   Aesops
                   dog
                   did
                   .
                   
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   haue
                   an
                   ende
                   ,
                   either
                   their
                   owne
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   leaue
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   Iobs
                   goods
                   did
                   him
                   :
                   or
                   thine
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   leaue
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   glutton
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   worst
                   ,
                   whē
                   they
                   shal
                   haue
                   left
                   thee
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   sinne
                   whereby
                   thou
                   gottest
                   them
                   ,
                   shall
                   remaine
                   with
                   thee
                   ▪
                   Genes
                   .
                   chapt
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Sinne
                   sleepeth
                   at
                   the
                   doore
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   quiet
                   all
                   thy
                   life
                   long
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   wee
                   goe
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   doore
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   compasse
                   about
                   our
                   heeles
                   and
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   neuer
                   be
                   rid
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   as
                   necessary
                   an
                   arte
                   for
                   Christians
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   arte
                   of
                   Husbandrie
                   is
                   necessary
                   for
                   Husbandmen
                   .
                   Men
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   learne
                   nothing
                   of
                   the
                   Preachers
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   loue
                   GOD
                   aboue
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Neighbours
                   as
                   our selues
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   for
                   this
                   lesson
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   now
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   schoole
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   if
                   one
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   Husbandrie
                   
                   is
                   an
                   easie
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   to
                   bee
                   learned
                   there
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   Sowe
                   ,
                   Plough
                   ,
                   and
                   Reape
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   to
                   set
                   his
                   hand
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   without
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   trade
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   altogether
                   foolish
                   .
                   Well
                   then
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   Artes
                   we
                   will
                   confesse
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   particulars
                   without
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   principles
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   Arte
                   of
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   maine
                   profession
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   needeth
                   most
                   teachers
                   and
                   best
                   schollers
                   ;
                   and
                   wee
                   thinke
                   we
                   can
                   learne
                   that
                   with
                   sitting
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   taking
                   of
                   our
                   case
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   worlde
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   schoolemaisters
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   bee
                   had
                   in
                   high
                   estimation
                   .
                   Howsoeuer
                   we
                   account
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophet
                   sayth
                   ,
                   that
                   vnder
                   CHRIST
                   our
                   knowledge
                   excelleth
                   the
                   knowledge
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Priestes
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   Pauls
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   women
                   were
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   was
                   faine
                   to
                   take
                   order
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   speake
                   in
                   their
                   open
                   assemblies
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   would
                   needes
                   bee
                   speaking
                   .
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   Colos.
                   chap.
                   3.
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   vs
                   beggerly
                   ,
                   thinnely
                   or
                   strangely
                   ,
                   but
                   plentifully
                   :
                   and
                   surely
                   without
                   this
                   knowledge
                   we
                   know
                   nothing
                   to
                   doe
                   as
                   we
                   should
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   age
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   diuell
                   could
                   be
                   content
                   men
                   should
                   be
                   as
                   merciful
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   true
                   dealers
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   would
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   guiltie
                   of
                   Ignorance
                   ,
                   and
                   wanted
                   knowledge
                   to
                   direct
                   them
                   herein
                   :
                   yet
                   now
                   because
                   knowledge
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   he
                   cares
                   not
                   how
                   vnmerciful
                   and
                   deceitfull
                   men
                   become
                   ,
                   nay
                   now
                   he
                   takes
                   away
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   make
                   no
                   more
                   precious
                   account
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   we
                   can
                   bee
                   content
                   to
                   sitte
                   at
                   home
                   by
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   to
                   come
                   abroad
                   to
                   heare
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   the
                   diuell
                   giue
                   vs
                   leaue
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   get
                   so
                   much
                   masterie
                   of
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   sermon
                   ,
                   yet
                   sleepe
                   ourtakes
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   as
                   good
                   as
                   absent
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   waking
                   ,
                   we
                   goe
                   away
                   before
                   it
                   be
                   done
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   tarrie
                   ,
                   as
                   soone
                   as
                   we
                   be
                   gone
                   we
                   commit
                   all
                   to
                   forgetfulnesse
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   if
                   with
                   want
                   of
                   knowledge
                   wee
                   be
                   mercifull
                   and
                   true
                   dealers
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   after
                   our
                   owne
                   braine
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   not
                   planted
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   roote
                   it
                   out
                   .
                   The
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   men
                   will
                   not
                   grow
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   wil
                   ,
                   they
                   shal
                   neuer
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   knowe
                   God
                   his
                   mercy
                   ,
                   God
                   his
                   trueth
                   ,
                   glory
                   and
                   blessednesse
                   ,
                   neither
                   will
                   he
                   euer
                   know
                   vs.
                   For
                   as
                   without
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Gods
                   will
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   shall
                   be
                   any
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   if
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   neuer
                   know
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   11
                   When
                   we
                   shal
                   be
                   ioyned
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   then
                   shal
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   knowne
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   all
                   teares
                   be
                   wiped
                   from
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   our
                   infirmities
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   dwel
                   with
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   al
                   the
                   hosts
                   of
                   heauen
                   in
                   most
                   happie
                   blessednesse
                   it selfe
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   now
                   by
                   this
                   chaine
                   ,
                   not
                   forged
                   by
                   our
                   own
                   braine
                   ,
                   but
                   framed
                   out
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   indeede
                   blessed
                   whom
                   God
                   chooseth
                   ,
                   whom
                   Christ
                   redeemeth
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Spirit
                   reneweth
                   ,
                   whom
                   faith
                   stayeth
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   Sacraments
                   and
                   Discipline
                   buildevp
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   faith
                   breedeth
                   peace
                   ,
                   peace
                   sinceritie
                   ,
                   sinceritie
                   loue
                   ,
                   loue
                   a
                   feare
                   of
                   displeasing
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   care
                   of
                   pleasing
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   this
                   care
                   striueth
                   to
                   a
                   mortification
                   in
                   pouertie
                   of
                   minde
                   ,
                   this
                   pouertie
                   comming
                   from
                   a
                   mourning
                   heart
                   ,
                   possessed
                   in
                   a
                   meeke
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   aspiring
                   to
                   true
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   being
                   ioyned
                   with
                   that
                   sanctification
                   which
                   lamenteth
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   relieueth
                   the
                   wants
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   knowing
                   to
                   vse
                   prosperity
                   and
                   aduersitie
                   as
                   pledges
                   of
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   :
                   and
                   vndoubtedly
                   looking
                   for
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   linkes
                   be
                   missing
                   ,
                   the
                   chaine
                   is
                   broken
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   members
                   be
                   wanting
                   ,
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   blessednesse
                   is
                   lame
                   and
                   dismembred
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XLV
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   God
                   worketh
                   without
                   and
                   with
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   attend
                   on
                   the
                   meanes
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Miracles
                   that
                   were
                   wrought
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   were
                   partly
                   in
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   in
                   
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   turning
                   Iereboams
                   hand
                   into
                   leprosie
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   cleane
                   flesh
                   againe
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   miracles
                   against
                   Aegypt
                   were
                   onely
                   in
                   iudgement
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Signes
                   are
                   giuen
                   to
                   confirme
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   &
                   are
                   not
                   more
                   excellent
                   than
                   it
                   ;
                   if
                   then
                   they
                   draw
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   hold
                   them
                   accursed
                   as
                   wel
                   as
                   the
                   false
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   12.
                   
                   That
                   which
                   Paul
                   speaketh
                   of
                   tongues
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Corinth
                   .
                   chap.
                   14.
                   is
                   true
                   of
                   all
                   miracles
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   signes
                   to
                   beleeuers
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   teach
                   vs
                   not
                   to
                   desire
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   beleeue
                   not
                   .
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   neither
                   would
                   we
                   beleeue
                   if
                   miracles
                   were
                   brought
                   from
                   heauen
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Sacramēts
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   ordained
                   to
                   nourish
                   that
                   faith
                   which
                   is
                   ingendred
                   in
                   vs
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   must
                   not
                   bee
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   nor
                   esteemed
                   aboue
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   shall
                   then
                   profite
                   truely
                   by
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   ,
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   shall
                   beleeue
                   
                   the
                   washing
                   away
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   get
                   power
                   to
                   mortifie
                   sinne
                   daily
                   within
                   vs
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   shal
                   we
                   profit
                   by
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   beleeue
                   all
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   our
                   Redemption
                   ,
                   
                   wrought
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   vnited
                   into
                   his
                   body
                   daily
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Pharaoh
                   did
                   aske
                   a
                   signe
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   any
                   purpose
                   to
                   yeeld
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   doe
                   any
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   haue
                   the
                   greater
                   aduantage
                   against
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisies
                   aske
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   answered
                   ,
                   the
                   adulterous
                   generation
                   seeketh
                   a
                   signe
                   :
                   So
                   many
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   aske
                   proofe
                   of
                   many
                   things
                   in
                   religion
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   they
                   minde
                   to
                   yeeld
                   thereto
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   cannot
                   haue
                   such
                   proofe
                   ,
                   as
                   will
                   stop
                   their
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   more
                   quietly
                   continue
                   in
                   their
                   error
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   learne
                   to
                   leaue
                   this
                   kinde
                   of
                   questioning
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   seldome
                   graunted
                   for
                   good
                   ,
                   &
                   let
                   vs
                   so
                   frame
                   our
                   requests
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   reuerent
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   may
                   haue
                   a
                   desire
                   to
                   rest
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   graunted
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   A
                   wonder
                   may
                   moue
                   vs
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   but
                   commonly
                   it
                   lasteth
                   at
                   the
                   most
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   nine
                   daies
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   neuer
                   gather
                   any
                   fruite
                   thereby
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   doth
                   prepare
                   vs
                   to
                   profite
                   more
                   effectually
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Some
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   miraculous
                   Manna
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   straunge
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   in
                   other
                   countries
                   .
                   I
                   answere
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   that
                   colour
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   that
                   propertie
                   :
                   Therefore
                   this
                   was
                   a
                   miracle
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   appeare
                   by
                   these
                   reasons
                   following
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   neuer
                   seene
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   came
                   at
                   Gods
                   commaundement
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   because
                   neither
                   raine
                   nor
                   faire
                   weather
                   did
                   let
                   it
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   because
                   as
                   soone
                   as
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   borders
                   of
                   the
                   promised
                   Land
                   it
                   ceased
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   because
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   kept
                   till
                   the
                   morning
                   it
                   stanke
                   ,
                   but
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   it
                   continued
                   sweet
                   ,
                   albeit
                   gathered
                   the
                   day
                   before
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   reserued
                   in
                   the
                   Arke
                   ,
                   it
                   putrified
                   not
                   .
                   Fiftly
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   followed
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   whither
                   soeuer
                   they
                   went.
                   Sixtly
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   fell
                   in
                   such
                   abundance
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   sustained
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   multitude
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   At
                   what
                   time
                   the
                   Lord
                   first
                   sent
                   Manna
                   ,
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   being
                   rauished
                   with
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   called
                   it
                   Manna
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   meate
                   prepared
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   &
                   herein
                   they
                   acknowledged
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   This
                   Manna
                   is
                   first
                   commended
                   for
                   the
                   colour
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   as
                   
                   white
                   as
                   the
                   precious
                   stone
                   called
                   Bdellium
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   taste
                   ,
                   tasting
                   like
                   fresh
                   oyle
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   11.
                   7.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   Angels
                   foode
                   ,
                   or
                   meate
                   prepared
                   by
                   Angels
                   .
                   Psalm
                   .
                   98.
                   
                   And
                   yet
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   people
                   had
                   beene
                   accustomed
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   loathed
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   light
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   their
                   sinne
                   was
                   the
                   greater
                   :
                   The
                   reason
                   of
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   this
                   .
                   This
                   Manna
                   was
                   giuen
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   foode
                   for
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   token
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   the
                   Lord
                   fedde
                   them
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   settle
                   themselues
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   looke
                   for
                   their
                   inheritance
                   in
                   Heauen
                   .
                   So
                   many
                   therefore
                   as
                   did
                   rest
                   in
                   the
                   bodily
                   foode
                   ,
                   not
                   respecting
                   the
                   thing
                   spiritually
                   signified
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   soone
                   weary
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   it
                   also
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   for
                   albeit
                   all
                   the
                   blessings
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   very
                   deare
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   price
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   receiuing
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   common
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   blessings
                   are
                   lightly
                   regarded
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   in
                   earthly
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   agreeable
                   to
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   will
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   spirituall
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   so
                   contrarie
                   to
                   our
                   nature
                   .
                   And
                   hereby
                   the
                   great
                   corruption
                   of
                   mans
                   heart
                   is
                   discouered
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   moued
                   but
                   with
                   noueltie
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   the
                   sunne
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   but
                   seldome
                   seene
                   ,
                   how
                   glorious
                   a
                   creature
                   would
                   it
                   be
                   accoūted
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   we
                   haue
                   the
                   daily
                   vse
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   therfore
                   very
                   few
                   of
                   vs
                   regard
                   it
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   arme
                   to
                   draw
                   vs
                   to
                   saluation
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   hath
                   beene
                   a
                   little
                   while
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   smally
                   esteemed
                   ;
                   wheras
                   cōtrariwise
                   in
                   those
                   places
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   newly
                   recouered
                   ,
                   they
                   flocke
                   together
                   farre
                   and
                   neare
                   ;
                   and
                   will
                   make
                   it
                   their
                   talke
                   and
                   songes
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   delights
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   reason
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   &
                   other
                   blessings
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   while
                   men
                   doe
                   vse
                   of
                   fashion
                   and
                   custome
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   doe
                   rest
                   in
                   the
                   outward
                   thing
                   ,
                   not
                   looking
                   into
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   beholding
                   the
                   spirituall
                   grace
                   offered
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   needs
                   fall
                   into
                   a
                   superstitious
                   abuse
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   despise
                   and
                   loath
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   giueth
                   two
                   notable
                   titles
                   and
                   commendations
                   to
                   the
                   exercises
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Matthew
                   chapter
                   7.
                   verse
                   6.
                   he
                   calleth
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     holy
                     ,
                     and
                     precious
                  
                   .
                   First
                   for
                   holines
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   sound
                   holines
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     holines
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   inscription
                   of
                   Aarons
                   miter
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     none
                     is
                     good
                     but
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   none
                   is
                   essentially
                   good
                   but
                   God
                   :
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   &
                   so
                   forth
                   ,
                   are
                   holy
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   respect
                   rather
                   of
                   some
                   thing
                   receiued
                   than
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   nature
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   holy
                   after
                   a
                   double
                   manner
                   ,
                   either
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   commeth
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   perfitly
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   for
                   that
                   by
                   it
                   we
                   receiue
                   holines
                   and
                   are
                   made
                   holy
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   it
                   is
                   sure
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   law-giuer
                   doth
                   alwaies
                   impart
                   to
                   the
                   lawe
                   something
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   among
                   the
                   heathen
                   ,
                   looke
                   what
                   kind
                   of
                   men
                   set
                   downe
                   the
                   lawes
                   ,
                   the
                   law
                   had
                   a
                   smacke
                   of
                   their
                   disposition
                   .
                   Solon
                   a
                   very
                   moderate
                   man
                   ,
                   his
                   lawes
                   were
                   very
                   moderate
                   ,
                   and
                   tasted
                   much
                   that
                   way
                   .
                   Draco
                   his
                   lawes
                   were
                   seuere
                   like
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   were
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   written
                   with
                   blood
                   :
                   So
                   are
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   ordinances
                   ,
                   they
                   comming
                   from
                   the
                   holiest
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   carie
                   frō
                   him
                   in
                   them
                   a
                   sensible
                   rellish
                   of
                   holines
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   vnited
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   law
                   commeth
                   from
                   one
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   teacheth
                   holy
                   things
                   ,
                   likewise
                   cōmeth
                   holines
                   into
                   our
                   hearts
                   by
                   applying
                   them
                   therevnto
                   ,
                   our
                   hearts
                   of
                   themselues
                   not
                   being
                   holy
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   law
                   hauing
                   a
                   qualitie
                   of
                   God
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   it
                   not
                   for
                   it selfe
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   vs.
                   In
                   this
                   respect
                   as
                   the
                   law
                   is
                   liuely
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   quickning
                   law
                   making
                   aliue
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   wise
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   maketh
                   wise
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   holy
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sanctifying
                   law
                   making
                   vs
                   wise
                   .
                   For
                   preciousnes
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   sticke
                   not
                   and
                   cease
                   not
                   to
                   set
                   a
                   price
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   Psalme
                   19.
                   and
                   119.
                   
                   Dauid
                   compares
                   it
                   to
                   spoiles
                   ,
                   a
                   thing
                   full
                   of
                   precious
                   things
                   ,
                   wherein
                   are
                   things
                   of
                   great
                   price
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   for
                   that
                   in
                   spoiles
                   are
                   things
                   of
                   all
                   value
                   ,
                   some
                   more
                   ,
                   some
                   lesse
                   precious
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   compares
                   it
                   to
                   gold
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   fined
                   gold
                   ,
                   afterward
                   to
                   much
                   fined
                   gold
                   ,
                   yea
                   to
                   thousands
                   of
                   gold
                   and
                   siluer
                   :
                   and
                   not
                   contenting
                   himselfe
                   he
                   ioyneth
                   to
                   gold
                   ,
                   precious
                   stones
                   ;
                   and
                   least
                   yet
                   he
                   might
                   say
                   too
                   little
                   ,
                   he
                   compares
                   it
                   to
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   riches
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   hereof
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   euen
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   perisheth
                   ,
                   is
                   precious
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   euery
                   good
                   man
                   more
                   precious
                   ;
                   then
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   the
                   holiest
                   ,
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   is
                   most
                   precious
                   .
                   Now
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   Gospell
                   hath
                   it
                   foundation
                   in
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   therefore
                   the
                   Gospell
                   in
                   a
                   singular
                   degree
                   of
                   excellencie
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   most
                   precious
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   When
                   some
                   penitent
                   sinners
                   are
                   executed
                   for
                   theft
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   they
                   are
                   more
                   grieued
                   fo●
                   whoredome
                   ,
                   than
                   for
                   theft
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   brought
                   them
                   to
                   theft
                   ,
                   but
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   they
                   sorrow
                   for
                   neglect
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   made
                   them
                   most
                   loose
                   in
                   al
                   their
                   life
                   .
                   Seeing
                   then
                   this
                   is
                   warranted
                   by
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   our
                   times
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   take
                   heed
                   we
                   neglect
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   see
                   the
                   
                   want
                   and
                   neglect
                   of
                   these
                   meanes
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   other
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   doe
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   punish
                   sinne
                   by
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   feareful
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   meanes
                   to
                   keepe
                   vs
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   pray
                   ,
                   giue
                   thankes
                   ,
                   heare
                   admonitions
                   ,
                   receiue
                   the
                   sacraments
                   ,
                   with
                   reuerence
                   and
                   in
                   truth
                   .
                   As
                   these
                   meanes
                   doe
                   keepe
                   vs
                   from
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   so
                   do
                   they
                   recouer
                   vs
                   from
                   them
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   fallen
                   thereinto
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   great
                   trouble
                   is
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   pouertie
                   ,
                   disquietnes
                   :
                   &
                   against
                   these
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   giue
                   a
                   remedie
                   ,
                   teaching
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   it
                   came
                   by
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   must
                   take
                   it
                   away
                   ,
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   familie
                   of
                   loue
                   ,
                   who
                   denying
                   the
                   prouidēce
                   of
                   God
                   attribute
                   it
                   to
                   outward
                   causes
                   .
                   Example
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   which
                   sayd
                   his
                   sicknes
                   came
                   by
                   Gods
                   visitation
                   ,
                   they
                   replyed
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   did
                   you
                   not
                   take
                   cold
                   ?
                   he
                   answered
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   meanes
                   to
                   serue
                   his
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   familie
                   left
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   take
                   cold
                   often
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   are
                   not
                   sicke
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   to
                   dispose
                   at
                   his
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   rest
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   certainely
                   perswaded
                   of
                   this
                   doctrine
                   .
                   Psalme
                   32.
                   
                   The
                   Prophet
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   before
                   he
                   acknowledged
                   his
                   sinne
                   ,
                   moysture
                   was
                   turned
                   into
                   drought
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   confessed
                   ,
                   his
                   punishment
                   was
                   taken
                   away
                   ;
                   so
                   Iob.
                   33.
                   when
                   men
                   wil
                   not
                   profite
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Lord
                   wil
                   seale
                   this
                   former
                   doctrine
                   by
                   a
                   correction
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   we
                   profite
                   not
                   by
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   lie
                   so
                   long
                   on
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   bones
                   shall
                   sticke
                   out
                   :
                   being
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   reueale
                   him
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   shal
                   be
                   restored
                   to
                   his
                   former
                   state
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   these
                   corrections
                   is
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   the
                   instruction
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   throughly
                   giue
                   ouer
                   our selues
                   vnto
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   no
                   presumptuous
                   sinne
                   should
                   preuaile
                   against
                   vs.
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   esteeme
                   not
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   receiue
                   it
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   we
                   profit
                   not
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   maruaile
                   though
                   the
                   Lord
                   doe
                   visite
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   great
                   mercy
                   too
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   be
                   brought
                   so
                   highly
                   to
                   esteeme
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   of
                   prayer
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   nothing
                   more
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XLVI
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Magistracie
                   or
                   Gouernment
                   .
                
                 
                   AFter
                   that
                   Iethro
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   18.
                   21.
                   had
                   tolde
                   Moses
                   a
                   better
                   course
                   in
                   the
                   
                   gouernment
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   hee
                   describeth
                   what
                   manner
                   of
                   men
                   they
                   should
                   bee
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   properties
                   which
                   are
                   there
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   added
                   three
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   Deuteron
                   .
                   vers
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   First
                   then
                   ,
                   Magistrates
                   must
                   bee
                   wise
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   skilfull
                   in
                   all
                   those
                   causes
                   which
                   shall
                   come
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   men
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   fitte
                   for
                   that
                   place
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   bee
                   well
                   minded
                   ,
                   and
                   willing
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   ;
                   yet
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   knowledge
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   must
                   deale
                   in
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   in
                   handicraft
                   matters
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   straightway
                   a
                   good
                   Artificer
                   :
                   So
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   more
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   waightie
                   calling
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   required
                   that
                   they
                   bee
                   endued
                   with
                   prudence
                   or
                   experience
                   ,
                   for
                   Sapientia
                   
                   and
                   Prudentia
                   doe
                   thus
                   differ
                   :
                   that
                   the
                   former
                   is
                   the
                   generall
                   comprehension
                   of
                   knowledge
                   of
                   things
                   :
                   the
                   latter
                   is
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   that
                   knowledge
                   in
                   particular
                   actions
                   .
                   Experience
                   in
                   other
                   things
                   doth
                   shewe
                   how
                   necessarie
                   this
                   propertie
                   is
                   .
                   For
                   wee
                   see
                   in
                   
                   Physicke
                   and
                   other
                   Artes
                   ,
                   manie
                   by
                   much
                   reading
                   to
                   haue
                   obtained
                   singular
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   thinke
                   with
                   themselues
                   they
                   could
                   doe
                   great
                   matters
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   their
                   knowledge
                   in
                   some
                   particular
                   maiters
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   oftentimes
                   behinde
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   knowledge
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   experience
                   doth
                   soone
                   faile
                   them
                   ;
                   the
                   reason
                   hereof
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   by
                   reading
                   they
                   get
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   generall
                   rules
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   applied
                   to
                   particular
                   cases
                   are
                   altered
                   by
                   circumstances
                   ,
                   and
                   manie
                   exceptions
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   against
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   Artes
                   and
                   Sciences
                   this
                   is
                   generally
                   holden
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   much
                   is
                   thorowly
                   and
                   soundly
                   knowne
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   knowne
                   by
                   experience
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   necessray
                   therefore
                   that
                   a
                   Magistrate
                   bee
                   not
                   onely
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   hee
                   be
                   well
                   experienced
                   in
                   the
                   matters
                   that
                   be
                   incident
                   to
                   his
                   calling
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   third
                   propertie
                   necessarie
                   for
                   a
                   Magistrate
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   bee
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   heart
                   and
                   
                   courage
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   hee
                   bee
                   able
                   for
                   his
                   knowledge
                   and
                   experience
                   to
                   deale
                   in
                   anie
                   matter
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   hee
                   haue
                   not
                   a
                   couragious
                   heart
                   to
                   goe
                   about
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   others
                   will
                   little
                   profite
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   wee
                   consider
                   with
                   whome
                   hee
                   shall
                   deale
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   matters
                   ,
                   how
                   hee
                   is
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   rebukes
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   aboue
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   hatred
                   of
                   his
                   inferiours
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   euill
                   speeches
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   then
                   wee
                   shall
                   easilie
                   see
                   how
                   needefull
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   haue
                   courage
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   proceede
                   in
                   his
                   calling
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   nothing
                   be
                   discouraged
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   It
                   is
                   fourthly
                   required
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   bee
                   such
                   as
                   feare
                   the
                   Lorde
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   feare
                   of
                   GOD
                   
                   they
                   shall
                   both
                   examine
                   their
                   courage
                   whether
                   it
                   bee
                   good
                   ▪
                   and
                   also
                   they
                   shall
                   moderate
                   and
                   rule
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   feare
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   courage
                   when
                   it
                   once
                   passeth
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   knowledge
                   and
                   experience
                   ,
                   doth
                   oftentimes
                   prooue
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   heady
                   rash
                   boldnesse
                   ;
                   So
                   likewise
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   not
                   seasoned
                   with
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   often
                   ende
                   in
                   oppression
                   .
                   This
                   feare
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   with
                   whomsoeuer
                   it
                   preuaileth
                   ,
                   doth
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   abstaine
                   from
                   doing
                   of
                   wrong
                   to
                   anie
                   ,
                   as
                   Ioseph
                   reasoneth
                   with
                   his
                   brethren
                   ;
                   I
                   feare
                   God
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   doe
                   you
                   wrong
                   :
                   as
                   contrariwise
                   ,
                   wheresoeuer
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   truly
                   planted
                   ,
                   no
                   sinne
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   nor
                   no
                   wickednesse
                   so
                   grieuous
                   ,
                   which
                   men
                   for
                   their
                   pleasure
                   sake
                   will
                   not
                   easily
                   bee
                   brought
                   to
                   commit
                   :
                   as
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Genesis
                   ,
                   ●0
                   answereth
                   Abimelech
                   .
                   Therefore
                   must
                   Magistrates
                   euermore
                   set
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   before
                   their
                   face
                   ,
                   as
                   Iob
                   ,
                   chapt
                   .
                   31.
                   doth
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   did
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   they
                   may
                   both
                   make
                   a
                   conscience
                   in
                   doing
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   be
                   kept
                   from
                   doing
                   wrong
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Fiftly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   needfull
                   that
                   they
                   bee
                   true
                   dealing
                   men
                   :
                   this
                   true
                   dealing
                   hath
                   first
                   respect
                   
                   to
                   the
                   M●g●●rates
                   themselues
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   spe
                   〈…〉
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   what
                   they
                   promise
                   ,
                   they
                   be
                   carefull
                   to
                   performe
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   〈…〉
                   they
                   thinke
                   .
                   This
                   simple
                   and
                   vpright
                   dealing
                   doth
                   pur●●a●e
                   〈…〉
                   re
                   vnto
                   a
                   Magistrate
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   case
                   that
                   they
                   〈…〉
                   to
                   〈…〉
                   that
                   they
                   take
                   pa●●es
                   to
                   search
                   out
                   the
                   truth
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   righteous
                   〈…〉
                   r●quireth
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   iudgeth
                   according
                   to
                   right
                   ,
                   so
                   ought
                   they
                   〈…〉
                   re
                   his
                   Ministers
                   .
                   Therefore
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   further
                   the
                   euill
                   cause
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   ●●●
                   though
                   otherwise
                   he
                   be
                   good
                   ;
                   neither
                   must
                   they
                   hinder
                   the
                   good
                   cause
                   of
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   th●●●gh
                   otherwise
                   he
                   be
                   euill
                   :
                   they
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   carelesse
                   of
                   a
                   stranger
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   stranger
                   ,
                   neither
                   must
                   they
                   goe
                   busily
                   about
                   the
                   euill
                   cause
                   of
                   their
                   friend
                   or
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   their
                   neighbour
                   or
                   their
                   friend
                   .
                   To
                   conclude
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   neither
                   behold
                   the
                   perso●
                   of
                   the
                   rich
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   poore
                   to
                   peruert
                   iudgement
                   for
                   their
                   cause
                   ,
                   but
                   giue
                   true
                   iudgement
                   without
                   respect
                   of
                   person
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Sixtly
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   haters
                   of
                   filthie
                   gaine
                   .
                   Couetousnesse
                   is
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   appression
                   
                   and
                   extortion
                   ,
                   which
                   doe
                   differ
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   oppression
                   hath
                   the
                   colour
                   of
                   ●●●●
                   and
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   extortion
                   is
                   when
                   man
                   getteth
                   by
                   hooke
                   or
                   by
                   crooke
                   and
                   careth
                   not
                   how
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   may
                   haue
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   these
                   two
                   are
                   not
                   onely
                   here
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   the
                   lou●
                   of
                   ●●●e
                   ;
                   and
                   rewards
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   such
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   blinde
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   prudent
                   ,
                   and
                   sloppe
                   the
                   eares
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   .
                   Yet
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   altogether
                   vnlawfull
                   to
                   giue
                   gifts
                   and
                   rewards
                   ,
                   for
                   Salomon
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   gift
                   in
                   the
                   bosome
                   pacifieth
                   much
                   strife
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   ●●●●ly
                   bestowed
                   ,
                   it
                   prospereth
                   whithersoeuer
                   it
                   turneth
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   Mordee●y
                   and
                   H●sters●east
                   ●east
                   is
                   mentioned
                   with
                   this
                   commendation
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   sent
                   gifts
                   euery
                   man
                   to
                   his
                   neighbour
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   giuen
                   with
                   corrupted
                   purposes
                   ,
                   or
                   receiued
                   to
                   peruert
                   right
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   they
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   be
                   abhorred
                   ,
                   but
                   specially
                   of
                   Magistrates
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   The
                   seuenth
                   and
                   last
                   propertie
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   Magistrate
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   be
                   well
                   knowne
                   to
                   all
                   
                   men
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   hath
                   respect
                   to
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   went
                   before
                   ;
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   knowne
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   endued
                   with
                   wisedome
                   and
                   experience
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   a
                   valiant
                   and
                   couragious
                   heart
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   before
                   his
                   eyes
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   vpright
                   in
                   his
                   dealing
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   hater
                   of
                   filthie
                   gaine
                   .
                   So
                   Paul
                   would
                   haue
                   the
                   Ministers
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   good
                   report
                   euen
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   without
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   it
                   is
                   great
                   reason
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   well
                   knowne
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   they
                   shall
                   hardly
                   haue
                   any
                   credit
                   with
                   vs.
                   For
                   the
                   weakenesse
                   &
                   corruption
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   not
                   well
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   vs
                   shall
                   speake
                   as
                   sound
                   a
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuer
                   it
                   peraduenture
                   more
                   plainely
                   ;
                   yet
                   doth
                   not
                   his
                   word
                   beare
                   so
                   much
                   cred●t
                   with
                   vs
                   as
                   another
                   whom
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   some
                   experience
                   of
                   .
                   For
                   our
                   natures
                   do
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   suspect
                   strangers
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   loth
                   to
                   commit
                   our selues
                   and
                   our
                   matters
                   to
                   them
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   Magistrates
                   may
                   beare
                   credit
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   meete
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   well
                   knowne
                   and
                   their
                   gifts
                   also
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   This
                   doctrine
                   must
                   teach
                   vs
                   first
                   to
                   consider
                   what
                   calling
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   in
                   mercy
                   placed
                   vs
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   we
                   haue
                   gifts
                   answerable
                   to
                   our
                   callings
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   thereby
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   pray
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   giue
                   vs
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   increase
                   
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   ,
                   and
                   euermore
                   supplie
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   wanting
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   serueth
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   to
                   giue
                   due
                   honour
                   to
                   those
                   in
                   whom
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   true
                   properties
                   of
                   Magistrates
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   their
                   lawfull
                   calling
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   elections
                   we
                   make
                   choise
                   of
                   such
                   Magistrates
                   as
                   are
                   endued
                   with
                   these
                   properties
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   pray
                   that
                   such
                   Magistrates
                   may
                   be
                   profitable
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   giue
                   them
                   to
                   such
                   places
                   as
                   haue
                   them
                   not
                   .
                   And
                   last
                   of
                   al
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   mercy
                   would
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   giue
                   these
                   properties
                   to
                   all
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   which
                   now
                   are
                   set
                   ouer
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   furnish
                   them
                   plenteously
                   therewith
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   gaue
                   the
                   Israelites
                   water
                   in
                   Rephidim
                   ,
                   he
                   named
                   the
                   place
                   after
                   their
                   sinne
                   Mossa
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   after
                   the
                   miracle
                   that
                   he
                   wrought
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   both
                   see
                   his
                   mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   also
                   put
                   in
                   minde
                   of
                   their
                   sinne
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ought
                   Magistrates
                   to
                   doe
                   in
                   punishing
                   sinne
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   had
                   often
                   before
                   forgiuen
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   sinned
                   most
                   grieuously
                   he
                   punished
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   might
                   still
                   perceiue
                   his
                   mercie
                   .
                   So
                   
                   ought
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   to
                   rebuke
                   the
                   people
                   for
                   their
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   them
                   know
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   as
                   
                   they
                   mingle
                   mercy
                   and
                   loue
                   with
                   iustice
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   all
                   meanes
                   must
                   be
                   vsed
                   ,
                   and
                   al
                   kindnesse
                   shewed
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   fault
                   be
                   reproued
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   last
                   meanes
                   of
                   excommunication
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   As
                   euerie
                   one
                   is
                   higher
                   in
                   degree
                   ,
                   so
                   ought
                   hee
                   to
                   shewe
                   a
                   greater
                   measure
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   Ioseph
                   saith
                   ,
                   God
                   made
                   him
                   a
                   father
                   vnto
                   Pharaoh
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   Ruler
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   after
                   
                   expounded
                   ,
                   and
                   ruler
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   land
                   .
                   So
                   Eliakim
                   the
                   Ruler
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   haue
                   such
                   a
                   care
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   Shobna
                   had
                   ,
                   who
                   neglected
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   hewed
                   out
                   sepulchers
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   but
                   should
                   specially
                   seeke
                   for
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   safetie
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   did
                   Ioseph
                   winne
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   Aegyptians
                   by
                   his
                   curteous
                   dealing
                   :
                   hee
                   went
                   not
                   about
                   to
                   prouide
                   any
                   thing
                   for
                   his
                   children
                   after
                   him
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   wee
                   are
                   taught
                   what
                   manner
                   of
                   men
                   our
                   Magistrates
                   should
                   bee
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   a
                   speciall
                   loue
                   to
                   their
                   countrey
                   ,
                   selfe-loue
                   will
                   bee
                   decreased
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   giuen
                   to
                   heape
                   vp
                   for
                   themselues
                   and
                   their
                   posteritie
                   ,
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   their
                   countrey
                   will
                   be
                   quickly
                   shaken
                   off
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   moue
                   vs
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   our
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   in
                   our selues
                   to
                   bee
                   profitable
                   to
                   others
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   vs
                   lieth
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   borne
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   very
                   Heathen
                   confesse
                   )
                   
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   others
                   also
                   .
                   The
                   want
                   therefore
                   of
                   the
                   feeling
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   may
                   serue
                   vs
                   for
                   a
                   triall
                   of
                   our
                   religion
                   and
                   godlinesse
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   The
                   Lord
                   often
                   doth
                   vs
                   much
                   good
                   when
                   wee
                   see
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   hee
                   giueth
                   vs
                   many
                   benefites
                   and
                   blessings
                   by
                   his
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   which
                   wee
                   perceiue
                   not
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   punishment
                   when
                   wee
                   cannot
                   see
                   the
                   meanes
                   whereby
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   vs
                   good
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   wee
                   must
                   take
                   heede
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   the
                   case
                   is
                   thus
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   dangerous
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   This
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   noted
                   generally
                   in
                   Christianitie
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   small
                   matter
                   to
                   receiue
                   religion
                   ,
                   when
                   plentie
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   doe
                   come
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   in
                   particular
                   callings
                   wee
                   see
                   :
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   a
                   Magistrate
                   or
                   Minister
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   credit
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   all
                   obedience
                   yeelded
                   to
                   him
                   without
                   trouble
                   ?
                   But
                   if
                   contempt
                   come
                   with
                   affliction
                   ,
                   how
                   fewe
                   
                   be
                   there
                   that
                   will
                   stand
                   and
                   abide
                   in
                   their
                   callings
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   God
                   the
                   glorie
                   in
                   looking
                   for
                   that
                   issue
                   which
                   he
                   thinketh
                   good
                   ?
                   Who
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   a
                   married
                   man
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   his
                   life
                   might
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   mariage
                   day
                   ?
                   but
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   married
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   prouide
                   for
                   his
                   wife
                   and
                   children
                   ,
                   yet
                   with
                   heede
                   that
                   hee
                   doe
                   nothing
                   with
                   an
                   euill
                   conscience
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   must
                   forbeare
                   the
                   manifold
                   infirmities
                   of
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   and
                   ouercome
                   them
                   with
                   wisedome
                   :
                   how
                   few
                   are
                   there
                   that
                   will
                   continue
                   in
                   mariage
                   ,
                   giuing
                   God
                   the
                   glorie
                   ?
                   So
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Magistracie
                   and
                   Ministerie
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   Exod.
                   chap.
                   16.
                   27.
                   28.
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   went
                   out
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   gather
                   Manna
                   ,
                   but
                   found
                   none
                   :
                   whereupon
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   reprooued
                   Moses
                   in
                   these
                   
                   words
                   :
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     saide
                     to
                     Moses
                     ,
                     How
                     long
                     refuse
                     ye
                     to
                     keepe
                     my
                     commandements
                     ?
                     Moses
                  
                   had
                   not
                   prophaned
                   this
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   all
                   but
                   some
                   :
                   yet
                   the
                   Lord
                   rebuketh
                   Moses
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   people
                   were
                   committed
                   to
                   his
                   charge
                   .
                   Thus
                   wee
                   see
                   what
                   waightie
                   accounts
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   require
                   at
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   the
                   ouersight
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   giue
                   an
                   account
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   inferiours
                   must
                   be
                   often
                   admonished
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   despise
                   
                   the
                   gouernement
                   and
                   instructions
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   set
                   oner
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   willingly
                   receiue
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   carefully
                   follow
                   them
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   be
                   so
                   carelesse
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   respecteth
                   not
                   his
                   owne
                   health
                   and
                   welfare
                   ,
                   yet
                   let
                   this
                   moue
                   him
                   to
                   some
                   further
                   consideration
                   of
                   his
                   doings
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   his
                   negligence
                   hee
                   puts
                   other
                   in
                   danger
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   hurtfull
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   set
                   ouer
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                   also
                   willeth
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   wisely
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   chap.
                   12.
                   verse
                   21.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XLVII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Matrimonie
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   duties
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   that
                   state
                   .
                
                 
                   GReat
                   dangers
                   follow
                   them
                   which
                   ioyne
                   in
                   affinitie
                   with
                   sinners
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   see
                   in
                   Ieboshaphat
                   for
                   ioyning
                   himselfe
                   with
                   Achabs
                   house
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Chron.
                   chap.
                   17.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   holy
                   token
                   of
                   an
                   holy
                   vnitie
                   betweene
                   man
                   and
                   wife
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   married
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   affections
                   agree
                   in
                   good
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Iethro
                   in
                   marrying
                   his
                   daughter
                   to
                   Moses
                   had
                   no
                   respect
                   to
                   worldly
                   preferments
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   saw
                   Moses
                   wanted
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   rare
                   vertues
                   which
                   hee
                   saw
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   This
                   ought
                   wee
                   to
                   obserue
                   in
                   these
                   times
                   ,
                   first
                   to
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   choise
                   for
                   our
                   
                   daughter
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   as
                   may
                   bee
                   a
                   speciall
                   guide
                   and
                   helper
                   for
                   her
                   to
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   take
                   other
                   things
                   if
                   they
                   come
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   seeke
                   them
                   :
                   God
                   blessed
                   this
                   act
                   of
                   Iethro
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   worthiest
                   man
                   then
                   liuing
                   .
                   And
                   Moses
                   had
                   a
                   great
                   blessing
                   to
                   haue
                   such
                   a
                   wife
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   brought
                   vp
                   in
                   labour
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   shee
                   might
                   the
                   better
                   suffer
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   aduersitie
                   ,
                   and
                   prouide
                   for
                   her selfe
                   in
                   state
                   of
                   necessitie
                   .
                   This
                   respect
                   men
                   ought
                   to
                   haue
                   in
                   marriage
                   ,
                   least
                   taking
                   such
                   as
                   haue
                   been
                   brought
                   vp
                   delicately
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   beare
                   the
                   crosse
                   when
                   it
                   commeth
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   It
                   is
                   most
                   like
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Zipporah
                   ,
                   Exodus
                   4.
                   26.
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     indeede
                     a
                     bloody
                     husband
                     vnto
                     mee
                     :
                  
                   that
                   Moses
                   to
                   please
                   his
                   wife
                   did
                   omit
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   .
                   This
                   may
                   teach
                   vs
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   honour
                   our
                   wiues
                   ,
                   albeit
                   the
                   weaker
                   vessels
                   ,
                   because
                   
                   they
                   be
                   heires
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   grace
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   keepe
                   loue
                   &
                   peace
                   in
                   outward
                   things
                   so
                   we
                   at
                   no
                   hand
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   religion
                   must
                   yeeld
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   least
                   we
                   honour
                   them
                   more
                   than
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   wee
                   shall
                   cause
                   a
                   punishment
                   to
                   fall
                   vpon
                   them
                   and
                   our selues
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   many
                   troubles
                   in
                   Iacobs
                   familie
                   ,
                   to
                   loue
                   Rachel
                   more
                   than
                   Lea.
                   But
                   Dauid
                   and
                   Iob
                   did
                   wisely
                   in
                   withstanding
                   their
                   wiues
                   when
                   they
                   sought
                   to
                   withdrawe
                   their
                   mindes
                   from
                   performing
                   dutie
                   vnto
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   makes
                   any
                   one
                   man
                   more
                   excellent
                   than
                   another
                   for
                   gifts
                   outward
                   or
                   inward
                   ,
                   he
                   trieth
                   him
                   whether
                   he
                   wil
                   seeke
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   profit
                   of
                   his
                   brethren
                   :
                   which
                   fruites
                   if
                   they
                   insue
                   not
                   ,
                   then
                   thus
                   doth
                   the
                   Lord
                   let
                   him
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   his
                   corruption
                   which
                   he
                   must
                   labour
                   against
                   .
                   For
                   example
                   :
                   doth
                   the
                   Lord
                   giue
                   thee
                   wife
                   ,
                   riches
                   ,
                   or
                   
                   any
                   such
                   benefits
                   ?
                   hee
                   doth
                   it
                   to
                   make
                   thee
                   more
                   fitte
                   to
                   serue
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   giuen
                   thee
                   a
                   wife
                   ?
                   Looke
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   committed
                   his
                   owne
                   creature
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   so
                   thou
                   be
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   guide
                   vnto
                   her
                   ,
                   going
                   before
                   her
                   in
                   al
                   honestie
                   and
                   godlines
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   trie
                   thee
                   whether
                   thou
                   wilt
                   rest
                   in
                   her
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   thou
                   wilt
                   vse
                   her
                   companie
                   soberly
                   ,
                   not
                   effeminately
                   :
                   he
                   trieth
                   thee
                   whether
                   thou
                   wilt
                   be
                   couetous
                   to
                   care
                   for
                   earthly
                   things
                   in
                   her
                   behalfe
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   fruites
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   shew
                   thee
                   the
                   corruption
                   which
                   thou
                   must
                   labour
                   against
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   The
                   Lord
                   gaue
                   Adam
                   a
                   wifeto
                   trie
                   him
                   withall
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   yeelded
                   too
                   much
                   vnto
                   her
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   temptation
                   ,
                   no
                   doubt
                   hee
                   might
                   haue
                   beene
                   a
                   great
                   helpe
                   that
                   she
                   might
                   haue
                   been
                   recouered
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   of
                   them
                   both
                   haue
                   so
                   fallen
                   .
                   For
                   had
                   not
                   he
                   yeelded
                   vnto
                   her
                   hee
                   might
                   haue
                   continued
                   still
                   in
                   her
                   innocencie
                   .
                   Thus
                   then
                   the
                   Lord
                   tried
                   Adam
                   ,
                   whether
                   hee
                   would
                   continue
                   in
                   his
                   obedience
                   or
                   no
                   :
                   likewise
                   doth
                   the
                   Lord
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   trie
                   men
                   in
                   marriage
                   whether
                   they
                   will
                   continue
                   in
                   his
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   to
                   win
                   their
                   wiues
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ.
                   So
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   the
                   Lord
                   tries
                   the
                   wiues
                   whether
                   
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   subiect
                   to
                   their
                   husbands
                   ,
                   as
                   Sarah
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   gifts
                   soeuer
                   a
                   woman
                   hath
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   being
                   subiect
                   to
                   her
                   busband
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   nothing
                   .
                   For
                   euen
                   in
                   mans
                   innocencie
                   she
                   was
                   subiect
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   fall
                   it
                   was
                   laid
                   on
                   her
                   as
                   a
                   punishment
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   shee
                   be
                   not
                   obedient
                   she
                   cannot
                   be
                   saued
                   .
                   Yet
                   the
                   Lord
                   other
                   whiles
                   also
                   trieth
                   whether
                   shee
                   
                   〈…〉
                   er
                   sobrietie
                   and
                   wisedome
                   will
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   breake
                   the
                   crookednesse
                   of
                   her
                   husband
                   :
                   〈…〉
                   the
                   Apostle
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   wiues
                   must
                   adorne
                   the
                   hidden
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   〈…〉
                   husbands
                   (
                   albeit
                   then
                   not
                   conuerted
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   )
                   might
                   bee
                   wonne
                   by
                   the
                   honest
                   
                   〈…〉
                   ersation
                   of
                   their
                   wiue●
                   :
                   how
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   then
                   ought
                   those
                   who
                   haue
                   Christians
                   〈…〉
                   eir
                   husbands
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   meanes
                   bring
                   them
                   forward
                   what
                   they
                   may
                   ▪
                   in
                   the
                   profession
                   〈…〉
                   ue
                   godlinesse
                   ?
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   disobedient
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   requite
                   euill
                   with
                   euill
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   〈…〉
                   e
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   what
                   in
                   them
                   lieth
                   ,
                   to
                   ouerthrow
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   their
                   husbands
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   〈…〉
                   Lord
                   trieth
                   wiues
                   also
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   will
                   continue
                   in
                   his
                   obedience
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   hee
                   trieth
                   〈…〉
                   whether
                   they
                   will
                   rest
                   in
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   their
                   husbands
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   contented
                   there
                   〈…〉
                   ▪
                   
                   yea
                   when
                   they
                   see
                   their
                   husbands
                   hearts
                   turned
                   from
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   but
                   onely
                   〈…〉
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   beloued
                   ,
                   they
                   declare
                   that
                   they
                   onely
                   loue
                   themselues
                   and
                   not
                   their
                   〈…〉
                   nds
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   ou●ht
                   thus
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   turned
                   my
                   husbands
                   hart
                   from
                   〈…〉
                   because
                   I
                   yeelded
                   not
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   dutie
                   which
                   I
                   ought
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   hold
                   on
                   to
                   〈…〉
                   se
                   still
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   I
                   will
                   rather
                   loue
                   him
                   more
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   by
                   these
                   meanes
                   〈…〉
                   his
                   heart
                   againe
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   When
                   Zipporah
                   became
                   troublesome
                   to
                   Mose●
                   in
                   his
                   calling
                   ,
                   he
                   left
                   her
                   with
                   his
                   fa
                   〈…〉
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   :
                   so
                   she
                   depriued
                   her selfe
                   ,
                   by
                   her
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   comfortable
                   presence
                   ▪
                   
                   〈…〉
                   ought
                   to
                   teach
                   wiues
                   euer
                   to
                   helpe
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   to
                   hinder
                   their
                   husbands
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   af
                   〈…〉
                   .
                   And
                   like
                   as
                   that
                   holy
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   receiued
                   his
                   wife
                   againe
                   at
                   his
                   returne
                   ,
                   notwith
                   〈…〉
                   ding
                   all
                   her
                   former
                   faults
                   :
                   so
                   must
                   all
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   i●
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   separation
                   for
                   〈…〉
                   e
                   and
                   for
                   iust
                   causes
                   ,
                   receiue
                   ,
                   and
                   entertaine
                   ,
                   and
                   retaine
                   their
                   wiues
                   againe
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Husbands
                   must
                   haue
                   a
                   fatherly
                   care
                   ,
                   as
                   principally
                   of
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   so
                   al
                   〈…〉
                   her
                   good
                   health
                   and
                   welfare
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   giue
                   her
                   all
                   the
                   good
                   instru
                   〈…〉
                   and
                   direction
                   that
                   hee
                   can
                   .
                   This
                   lesson
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   all
                   :
                   
                     Be
                     m●st
                     moderate
                     in
                  
                   
                   
                     〈…〉
                     things
                     which
                     thine
                     appetite
                     liketh
                     best
                     ,
                     and
                     checke
                     thy
                     too
                     much
                     greedinesse
                     of
                     an
                     earthly
                     〈…〉
                     ▪
                  
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   finde
                   this
                   to
                   bee
                   good
                   physicke
                   for
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   wholesome
                   pre
                   〈…〉
                   iue
                   for
                   the
                   soule
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   A
                   certaine
                   yong
                   man
                   hauing
                   without
                   consent
                   of
                   friends
                   made
                   a
                   contract
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   
                   〈…〉
                   marrie
                   them
                   ,
                   vntill
                   before
                   honest
                   witnesses
                   they
                   had
                   faithfully
                   cōditioned
                   that
                   in
                   time
                   〈…〉
                   mariage
                   they
                   would
                   confesse
                   their
                   fault
                   against
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   their
                   superiours
                   ,
                   and
                   〈…〉
                   who
                   le
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   bee
                   done
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   that
                   the
                   father
                   is
                   wont
                   to
                   giue
                   the
                   〈…〉
                   gin
                   in
                   mariage
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   A
                   young
                   man
                   hauing
                   ouer
                   slipped
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   intended
                   to
                   marrie
                   without
                   consent
                   〈…〉
                   gouerours
                   ,
                   hee
                   did
                   not
                   contract
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   admonished
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   mariage
                   〈…〉
                   vsed
                   to
                   the
                   parties
                   to
                   be
                   married
                   this
                   discipline
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   priuately
                   confessed
                   〈…〉
                   faults
                   to
                   their
                   gouernours
                   especially
                   offended
                   :
                   and
                   craued
                   pardon
                   :
                   so
                   he
                   caused
                   them
                   〈…〉
                   confesse
                   their
                   fault
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   aske
                   forgiuenes
                   ,
                   desiring
                   all
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   the
                   〈…〉
                   offence
                   ,
                   and
                   requesting
                   their
                   prayers
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   sinne
                   may
                   so
                   humble
                   them
                   ,
                   〈…〉
                   they
                   may
                   more
                   warily
                   walke
                   without
                   offence
                   the
                   residue
                   of
                   their
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XLVIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   .
                
                 
                   ALthough
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   promised
                   a
                   speciall
                   blessing
                   to
                   the
                   publike
                   ministerie
                   of
                   his
                   
                   word
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   tie
                   wisedome
                   to
                   one
                   ordinarie
                   meane
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   beginning
                   or
                   increasing
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   any
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   shall
                   haue
                   more
                   effectuall
                   feelings
                   by
                   ●riuate
                   conference
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   not
                   contemne
                   nor
                   neglect
                   the
                   publike
                   ministerie
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   all
                   ●oly
                   and
                   humble
                   thankfulnes
                   yeeld
                   this
                   souerag●●tie
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   dispose
                   his
                   ●fts
                   ,
                   when
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   They
                   that
                   teach
                   not
                   themselues
                   ,
                   are
                   vnfit
                   to
                   teach
                   others
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   cause
                   why
                   men
                   profit
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   pray
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   their
                   hearts
                   stricken
                   therewith
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   In
                   all
                   essentiall
                   points
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   in
                   no
                   case
                   follow
                   man
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   accidentall
                   
                   circumstances
                   Christian
                   loue
                   suffereth
                   many
                   thinges
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   on
                   the
                   on
                   side
                   wee
                   
                   tolerate
                   not
                   too
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   suffer
                   too
                   little
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Like
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   moderately
                   streine
                   a
                   womans
                   breast
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   issue
                   pure
                   and
                   holesome
                   milke
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   violent
                   wringing
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   wee
                   prouoke
                   blood
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   vnholesome
                   matter
                   to
                   
                   come
                   forth
                   :
                   euen
                   so
                   in
                   our
                   modest
                   and
                   naturall
                   applying
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   wee
                   yeeld
                   the
                   holesome
                   and
                   pure
                   milke
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   our
                   immoderate
                   wresting
                   of
                   it
                   wee
                   straine
                   out
                   our
                   owne
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuer
                   vnpure
                   doctrine
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   When
                   neither
                   Ministers
                   rebuke
                   sinne
                   ,
                   nor
                   Magistrates
                   punish
                   it
                   ,
                   there
                   it
                   cryeth
                   to
                   
                   heauen
                   that
                   God
                   might
                   punish
                   it
                   .
                   Woe
                   then
                   be
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   thinke
                   themselues
                   at
                   good
                   quiet
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   sinnes
                   crie
                   out
                   for
                   vengeance
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   albeit
                   they
                   liue
                   in
                   great
                   peace
                   on
                   earth
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   feareful
                   thing
                   to
                   lose
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   the
                   world
                   think
                   they
                   are
                   at
                   good
                   quiet
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   Noah
                   and
                   Lot
                   that
                   rebuked
                   their
                   sins
                   are
                   departed
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   men
                   most
                   fit
                   for
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   to
                   fall
                   vpon
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Where
                   a
                   people
                   hartily
                   desire
                   by
                   prayer
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   send
                   them
                   faithfull
                   ones
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   multiplie
                   his
                   graces
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   because
                   people
                   are
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   carnall
                   securitie
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   sends
                   them
                   such
                   as
                   either
                   for
                   abilitie
                   cannot
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   affection
                   will
                   not
                   deliuer
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   The
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   more
                   discouraged
                   by
                   the
                   disobedience
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   people
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   the
                   maliciousnesse
                   of
                   their
                   enemies
                   ,
                   be
                   they
                   neuer
                   so
                   mighty
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   Gods
                   ministers
                   
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   euer
                   haue
                   some
                   to
                   refuse
                   thē
                   ▪
                   but
                   let
                   euery
                   child
                   of
                   God
                   take
                   heed
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   offend
                   not
                   his
                   godly
                   Minister
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   hath
                   offended
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   with
                   submission
                   seeke
                   to
                   please
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     I
                     be
                     sory
                     who
                     can
                     make
                     me
                     glad
                     ,
                     but
                     those
                     by
                     whom
                     I
                     haue
                     been
                     made
                     forte
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   let
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   remember
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   his
                   labours
                   amongst
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   be
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   life
                   and
                   crowne
                   of
                   his
                   ministerie
                   :
                   so
                   Paul
                   teacheth
                   also
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   example
                   :
                   
                     I
                     doe
                     liue
                     ,
                     if
                     Christ
                     doe
                     liue
                     in
                     you
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   9
                   The
                   Israelites
                   murmured
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   seemed
                   to
                   repine
                   but
                   against
                   Moses
                   and
                   Aaron
                   .
                   Christ
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     that
                     heareth
                     you
                     ,
                     heareth
                     me
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   So
                   lōg
                   as
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   trust
                   not
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   nor
                   doe
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   themselues
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   wherunto
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   and
                   ordained
                   :
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   resisted
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   them
                   is
                   resisted
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   refuse
                   such
                   ,
                   wee
                   refuse
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   12.
                   
                   But
                   when
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   ordained
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   bring
                   not
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   curse
                   cause
                   lesse
                   shall
                   not
                   fall
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   assured
                   of
                   their
                   calling
                   ,
                   or
                   perswaded
                   of
                   their
                   doctrine
                   :
                   or
                   if
                   doubting
                   and
                   searching
                   by
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   we
                   finde
                   it
                   true
                   ,
                   then
                   if
                   we
                   obey
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   highly
                   dishonoured
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   It
                   is
                   necessarie
                   that
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   God
                   doe
                   very
                   sharply
                   rebuke
                   the
                   people
                   for
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   lay
                   before
                   them
                   Gods
                   grieuous
                   iudgements
                   against
                   sinners
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   the
                   Apostle
                   commandeth
                   :
                   
                     Rebuke
                     them
                     sharply
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     sound
                     in
                     the
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                   it
                   is
                   needfull
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   their
                   cōsciences
                   touched
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   hearts
                   made
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   may
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   preuent
                   the
                   heauie
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   11
                   The
                   Israelites
                   were
                   sometime
                   at
                   their
                   wits
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   could
                   not
                   pray
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   singular
                   blessing
                   to
                   haue
                   Moses
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   had
                   Lot
                   when
                   Abraham
                   prayed
                   for
                   him
                   :
                   So
                   had
                   the
                   Israelites
                   when
                   
                     Samuel
                     ,
                     Phineas
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Elias
                   were
                   ready
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   must
                   teach
                   vs
                   to
                   set
                   much
                   by
                   Gods
                   seruāts
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   pray
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   them
                   in
                   small
                   account
                   .
                   Eccl.
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     godly
                     in
                     prosperitie
                     is
                     not
                     regarded
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     aduersitie
                     they
                     are
                     sought
                     vnto
                     .
                  
                   And
                   indeed
                   they
                   are
                   our
                   chiefest
                   helpe
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   Elias
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   
                     the
                     chariots
                     &
                     horses
                     of
                     Israel
                     :
                  
                   &
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   profitable
                   for
                   whole
                   countries
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   euery
                   particular
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   cānot
                   pray
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   his
                   heart
                   &
                   tongue
                   fast
                   looked
                   vp
                   ,
                   yet
                   then
                   Gods
                   seruants
                   doe
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   they
                   may
                   pray
                   themselues
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   let
                   vs
                   euer
                   be
                   readie
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   others
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   done
                   no
                   dutie
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   Gods
                   grace
                   that
                   we
                   stand
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   reach
                   a
                   hād
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   they
                   haue
                   reiected
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   deale
                   euill
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   yet
                   let
                   vs
                   doe
                   our
                   dutie
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   Moses
                   did
                   for
                   this
                   people
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   ready
                   to
                   stone
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   did
                   Samuel
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   which
                   had
                   reiected
                   him
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   nothing
                   must
                   cause
                   vs
                   to
                   leaue
                   our
                   
                   duties
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   euer
                   labour
                   to
                   haue
                   our
                   harts
                   vpright
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   whereof
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   note
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   pray
                   for
                   others
                   though
                   they
                   haue
                   wronged
                   vs.
                   And
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   do
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   set
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   before
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   teach
                   vs
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   loue
                   &
                   do
                   good
                   vnto
                   them
                   which
                   loue
                   vs
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   do
                   the
                   harlots
                   )
                   but
                   euen
                   to
                   help
                   them
                   that
                   hate
                   vs.
                   Therefore
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   haue
                   a
                   punishment
                   brought
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   hee
                   take
                   the
                   godly
                   frō
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   tooke
                   Lot
                   from
                   Sodom
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   we
                   haue
                   to
                   feare
                   dangers
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   With
                   what
                   prouision
                   the
                   mightie
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   build
                   their
                   castles
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   what
                   consultations
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                   proclaime
                   warres
                   ;
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   prouision
                   ,
                   &
                   with
                   the
                   
                   same
                   consultation
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   no
                   lesse
                   ,
                   should
                   we
                   take
                   the
                   calling
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   masonrie
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   warfare
                   both
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   master
                   Beza
                   well
                   noteth
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   6.
                   2.
                   continually
                   like
                   the
                   builders
                   vnder
                   Nehemiah
                   ,
                   holding
                   the
                   trowell
                   in
                   one
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sword
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   The
                   ground-worke
                   hereof
                   ,
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   hath
                   taught
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   it
                   downe
                   for
                   a
                   corner
                   stone
                   in
                   all
                   serious
                   consultations
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   set
                   downe
                   once
                   for
                   all
                   ,
                   euen
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   life
                   long
                   ,
                   neuer
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   backe
                   againe
                   ;
                   That
                   same
                   had
                   need
                   be
                   well
                   breathed
                   vpon
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   long
                   in
                   setting
                   downe
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   heathen
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   Salomons
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   filled
                   with
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   euen
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Aphorisms
                   ,
                   Prou.
                   25.
                   
                   
                     Prepare
                     thy
                     worke
                     without
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     readie
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     the
                     fielde
                     ,
                     &
                     .
                  
                   But
                   behold
                   a
                   
                   greater
                   then
                   Salomon
                   .
                   Luc.
                   14.
                   before
                   whom
                   all
                   heathens
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   all
                   mans
                   wisedome
                   is
                   foolishnes
                   ,
                   yea
                   brutishnes
                   ,
                   euen
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   the
                   only
                   wise
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   not
                   in
                   generalitie
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   this
                   particular
                   case
                   of
                   the
                   ministerie
                   streightly
                   chargeth
                   and
                   commaundeth
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   vs
                   all
                   be
                   so
                   hardie
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   lift
                   vp
                   an
                   Axe
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   stretch
                   a
                   line
                   ouer
                   his
                   building
                   before
                   we
                   haue
                   been
                   at
                   Ephrata
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   woods
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   that
                   our
                   prouision
                   be
                   great
                   enough
                   ,
                   before
                   wee
                   haue
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   (
                   kept
                   straight
                   Audite
                   with
                   our selues
                   )
                   and
                   cast
                   all
                   our
                   Reckonings
                   ouer
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   sure
                   wee
                   haue
                   sufficient
                   to
                   lay
                   the
                   last
                   stone
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   lay
                   the
                   first
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   thus
                   ,
                   charges
                   will
                   arise
                   more
                   then
                   wee
                   thinke
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   holde
                   out
                   to
                   the
                   ende
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   not
                   ,
                   why
                   then
                   all
                   that
                   behold
                   vs
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   CHRIST
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   shall
                   laugh
                   vs
                   to
                   scorne
                   ,
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   shall
                   haue
                   vs
                   in
                   derision
                   ,
                   this
                   fellow
                   must
                   needes
                   be
                   building
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Oh
                   it
                   goeth
                   sore
                   when
                   CHRIST
                   ,
                   whose
                   Face
                   was
                   wrinckled
                   with
                   weeping
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   death
                   was
                   on
                   his
                   Eyes
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   :
                   when
                   that
                   Christ
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   his
                   
                   flesh
                   offered
                   supplications
                   with
                   strong
                   crying
                   and
                   teares
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   5
                   ▪
                   When
                   that
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   bitternes
                   of
                   his
                   soule
                   lifted
                   vp
                   his
                   voyce
                   ouer
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   cried
                   :
                   
                     Oh
                     if
                     thou
                     ha●st
                     but
                     knowne
                     at
                     the
                     least
                     in
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     what
                     belonged
                     vnto
                     thy
                     peace
                     :
                  
                   and
                   so
                   was
                   saine
                   to
                   lift
                   vp
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Sentence
                   with
                   teares
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   speake
                   on
                   for
                   weeping
                   ,
                   the
                   teares
                   comming
                   downe
                   so
                   fast
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   interrupted
                   his
                   speeches
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   them
                   vnperfit
                   ;
                   When
                   thou
                   CHRIST
                   shalt
                   laugh
                   at
                   our
                   perishing
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   delight
                   at
                   our
                   destruction
                   .
                   Yet
                   this
                   will
                   hee
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   also
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   shall
                   be
                   colde
                   or
                   carelesse
                   in
                   this
                   businesse
                   .
                   
                   And
                   therefore
                   sift
                   your selues
                   narrowly
                   ,
                   yee
                   that
                   purpose
                   this
                   worke
                   ,
                   gage
                   the
                   bottome
                   of
                   your
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Shepheards
                   voyce
                   that
                   calleth
                   you
                   in
                   ,
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   your
                   giftes
                   are
                   answerable
                   .
                   For
                   hee
                   that
                   bringeth
                   to
                   this
                   building
                   ,
                   either
                   vntempered
                   morter
                   ,
                   or
                   vnskilfull
                   hands
                   ,
                   building
                   hee
                   shall
                   build
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   tower
                   hee
                   shall
                   build
                   ;
                   but
                   not
                   Sion
                   ,
                   but
                   like
                   the
                   tower
                   of
                   Shilo
                   ,
                   Luc.
                   8.
                   to
                   fall
                   downe
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   crush
                   him
                   
                   to
                   peeces
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   to
                   fitters
                   .
                   This
                   may
                   finde
                   vs
                   matter
                   to
                   thinke
                   of
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   strike
                   vs
                   into
                   cogitations
                   ,
                   knowing
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   nature
                   is
                   blinde
                   ,
                   and
                   beleeueth
                   easily
                   her
                   owne
                   fancie
                   ;
                   and
                   thinketh
                   her selfe
                   called
                   ,
                   when
                   shee
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   least
                   happily
                   wee
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   carefull
                   or
                   fearefull
                   enough
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   become
                   guiltie
                   of
                   contempt
                   of
                   this
                   great
                   commandement
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   highest
                   treason
                   against
                   the
                   eternall
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   most
                   fearfull
                   condemnation
                   .
                   Our
                   Sauiour
                   CHRIST
                   in
                   his
                   sermons
                   and
                   speeches
                   ,
                   besides
                   his
                   sharpe
                   exordiums
                   ▪
                   claspeth
                   vp
                   manie
                   things
                   with
                   his
                   Selah
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   vehementepiphonema
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   vseth
                   neuer
                   to
                   set
                   to
                   (
                   marke
                   it
                   when
                   yee
                   will
                   )
                   but
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   great
                   charge
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   such
                   savings
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   to
                   pearce
                   and
                   diuide
                   betweene
                   the
                   ioynts
                   and
                   the
                   marrow
                   :
                   
                     Hee
                     that
                     hath
                     Eares
                     to
                     heare
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     heare
                     .
                  
                   In
                   effect
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   thus
                   much
                   ,
                   hee
                   that
                   planted
                   the
                   eare
                   ,
                   hee
                   planted
                   it
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   sayings
                   planted
                   hee
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   he
                   haue
                   audience
                   ?
                   Euen
                   the
                   Lord
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   shall
                   hee
                   
                   speake
                   to
                   the
                   winde
                   ?
                   God
                   forbid
                   .
                   Our
                   eares
                   are
                   not
                   ours
                   ,
                   none
                   of
                   our
                   members
                   are
                   ours
                   ▪
                   his
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   euen
                   CHRISTS
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   bought
                   them
                   at
                   an
                   high
                   price
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   him
                   wee
                   haue
                   them
                   and
                   we
                   haue
                   them
                   for
                   none
                   other
                   ende
                   ,
                   no●
                   by
                   no
                   other
                   condition
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   heare
                   ,
                   when
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   hee
                   would
                   haue
                   vs
                   to
                   heare
                   .
                   And
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   Anathema
                   ,
                   that
                   suffereth
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   sayings
                   to
                   fall
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                   Put
                   
                     Anathema
                     ,
                     Ma●anath●
                  
                   .
                   to
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   eares
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   not
                   regarde
                   his
                   saying
                   .
                   This
                   sealed
                   saying
                   and
                   two
                   edged
                   exhortation
                   ,
                   which
                   Luc.
                   14.
                   he
                   vseth
                   to
                   teach
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerte
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   those
                   marke
                   well
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   anie
                   among
                   you
                   that
                   hath
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   willing
                   to
                   employ
                   them
                   well
                   ,
                   here
                   hee
                   may
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   faithfull
                   saying
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   most
                   worthie
                   to
                   be
                   remembred
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   eares
                   to
                   heare
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   heare
                   this
                   .
                   And
                   hee
                   that
                   heareth
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   heareth
                   it
                   with
                   no
                   regard
                   ,
                   the
                   dayes
                   shall
                   come
                   when
                   his
                   eares
                   shall
                   make
                   his
                   heart
                   ake
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   for
                   not
                   hearing
                   this
                   hee
                   shall
                   heare
                   another
                   sentence
                   ,
                   a
                   glowming
                   fearefull
                   sentence
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   as
                   who
                   so
                   heareth
                   it
                   ,
                   both
                   his
                   eares
                   shall
                   tingle
                   .
                   Zachar
                   7.
                   
                   
                     Because
                     I
                     cryed
                     and
                     you
                     would
                     not
                     heare
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     crie
                     another
                     while
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     heare
                     you
                     for
                     euer
                     .
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   hearken
                   vnto
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   hearken
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   Iud.
                   9.
                   
                   
                     Hee
                     that
                     hath
                     eares
                     to
                     heare
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     heare
                     .
                  
                   When
                   such
                   fresh
                   and
                   well
                   fenced
                   exhortations
                   come
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   make
                   this
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   not
                   wont
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   beame
                   of
                   a
                   mo●e
                   ,
                   hee
                   talketh
                   of
                   mint
                   and
                   annis
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   mint
                   and
                   annis
                   ,
                   hee
                   vseth
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   a
                   figure
                   ,
                   but
                   where
                   the
                   matter
                   deserueth
                   tenne
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   when
                   the
                   holie
                   Ghost
                   falleth
                   to
                   amplifie
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   thinke
                   
                   there
                   is
                   some
                   great
                   matter
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   more
                   in
                   it
                   then
                   we
                   take
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   no
                   speech
                   of
                   his
                   bee
                   idle
                   or
                   emptie
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   surely
                   to
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   epiphonemacs
                   least
                   of
                   all
                   are
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   especially
                   are
                   ,
                   Yea
                   and
                   Amen
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   seeing
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   no
                   ex●tericall
                   matter
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   acromaticall
                   poynt
                   of
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   seeing
                   hee
                   altereth
                   
                   his
                   vsuall
                   kinde
                   of
                   speaking
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   doe
                   no
                   lesse
                   ,
                   than
                   alter
                   our
                   vsuall
                   manner
                   of
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   prepare
                   both
                   eares
                   and
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   powers
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   to
                   entertaine
                   it
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   waketh
                   vs
                   with
                   this
                   watch
                   word
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   teach
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   wonderous
                   dull
                   of
                   hearing
                   ,
                   else
                   why
                   should
                   Christ
                   call
                   on
                   thee
                   to
                   heare
                   which
                   came
                   forth
                   to
                   no
                   other
                   ende
                   but
                   to
                   heare
                   him
                   ?
                   or
                   why
                   should
                   God
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   bid
                   Es●y
                   lift
                   vp
                   his
                   voyce
                   like
                   a
                   trumpet
                   ?
                   Would
                   not
                   a
                   softer
                   sound
                   serue
                   ?
                   But
                   as
                   I
                   saide
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   dull
                   and
                   that
                   so
                   dull
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   Prophet
                   crieth
                   to
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   King.
                   5
                   Oh
                   Altar
                   ,
                   Altar
                   ,
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   Altar
                   heard
                   and
                   cleaueth
                   in
                   sunder
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   hee
                   cried
                   to
                   deroboam
                   he
                   heard
                   not
                   .
                   The
                   very
                   stone
                   heard
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   no
                   eares
                   to
                   heares
                   and
                   one
                   that
                   had
                   eares
                   heard
                   not
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   this
                   vse
                   wee
                   must
                   make
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   hearing
                   must
                   goe
                   further
                   then
                   the
                   eare
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   doe
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   course
                   ,
                   or
                   talke
                   of
                   a
                   strange
                   countrey
                   without
                   any
                   affection
                   or
                   longing
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   goe
                   further
                   than
                   they
                   can
                   .
                   For
                   well
                   I
                   wo●e
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   can
                   heare
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   then
                   heard
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   Ieroboam
                   heard
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   Iob
                   saith
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   crie
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   that
                   hearing
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   the
                   fat
                   of
                   rammes
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   that
                   hearing
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   ●●keth
                   pleasure
                   in
                   .
                   Els
                   how
                   commeth
                   that
                   strange
                   phrase
                   ,
                   Ezech.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Let
                     him
                     that
                     heareth
                     heare
                  
                   ?
                   
                   But
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   speaking
                   to
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   so
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   wee
                   heare
                   with
                   our
                   heart
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   fetch
                   vp
                   our
                   heart
                   to
                   our
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   sounde
                   pearceth
                   them
                   both
                   :
                   then
                   wee
                   heare
                   with
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   heare
                   not
                   onely
                   with
                   these
                   hollow
                   gristies
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   heare
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   heare
                   with
                   the
                   vnderstanding
                   also
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   wee
                   heare
                   with
                   the
                   heart
                   (
                   sayth
                   Augustine
                   )
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   vs
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   Worde
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   Fish
                   and
                   the
                   bayte
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     shee
                     take
                     ,
                     shee
                     is
                     taken
                     .
                  
                   
                
                 
                   So
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   take
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   taken
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   taketh
                   vs.
                   God
                   his
                   Word
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   ,
                   taketh
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   wee
                   feele
                   not
                   our selues
                   taken
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   dreame
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   heard
                   it
                   as
                   we
                   should
                   doe
                   .
                   And
                   take
                   this
                   for
                   a
                   signe
                   after
                   the
                   Sermon
                   ended
                   ,
                   wee
                   that
                   are
                   present
                   ,
                   shall
                   returne
                   to
                   our
                   businesse
                   and
                   chambers
                   ,
                   know
                   it
                   assuredly
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   of
                   it
                   alone
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   are
                   by
                   your selues
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Word
                   spoken
                   now
                   hath
                   entred
                   into
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   so
                   hath
                   wrought
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   make
                   you
                   to
                   bethinke
                   your selues
                   ,
                   that
                   yee
                   make
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   new
                   sermon
                   to
                   your selues
                   ▪
                   when
                   y●●
                   be
                   alone
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   blessed
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   haue
                   done
                   well
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   hath
                   done
                   you
                   no
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   heard
                   without
                   feeling
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   you
                   cared
                   not
                   greatly
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   detected
                   your
                   corruption
                   ,
                   and
                   accuseth
                   your
                   owne
                   consciences
                   ,
                   your
                   hearing
                   is
                   turned
                   into
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   shall
                   serue
                   to
                   fill
                   vp
                   your
                   enditement
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   your
                   condemnation
                   more
                   ●ust
                   against
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   For
                   let
                   no
                   man
                   euer
                   thinke
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   euery
                   time
                   he
                   heareth
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   it
                   worketh
                   in
                   him
                   either
                   to
                   better
                   or
                   worse
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   qualifying
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   altering
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Enter
                   it
                   will
                   ,
                   be
                   thine
                   eares
                   neuer
                   so
                   vncircumcised
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   surely
                   enter
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   way
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   effectuall
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   depart
                   from
                   it
                   either
                   a
                   more
                   reuerent
                   esteemer
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   more
                   desperate
                   contemner
                   than
                   thou
                   camest
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   word
                   shal
                   neuer
                   goe
                   forth
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   worke
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   appointed
                   for
                   it
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   assuredly
                   bring
                   to
                   passe
                   .
                   Seeing
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   such
                   dul
                   eares
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   pray
                   heartily
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   please
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   eppathah
                   to
                   our
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   hearts
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   may
                   haue
                   easie
                   passage
                   into
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   graue
                   admonition
                   ,
                   I
                   trust
                   will
                   moue
                   vs
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   set
                   a
                   double
                   locke
                   to
                   our
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   quenched
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   already
                   in
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   14
                   The
                   dealing
                   with
                   an
                   allegorie
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   ridiculous
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   too
                   farre
                   pursued
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   
                   doe
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   gotten
                   an
                   allegorie
                   by
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   ring
                   it
                   so
                   deepe
                   ,
                   that
                   oftentimes
                   they
                   turne
                   the
                   clapper
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   warily
                   handled
                   ,
                   insomuch
                   that
                   euen
                   the
                   Fathers
                   themselues
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   that
                   readeth
                   them
                   ,
                   shall
                   marke
                   ,
                   by
                   pressing
                   them
                   too
                   hard
                   ,
                   doe
                   oft
                   times
                   giue
                   blood
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   milke
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XLIX
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   feared
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   will
                   daily
                   decay
                   
                   and
                   fall
                   lesse
                   and
                   lesse
                   :
                   well
                   ,
                   how
                   base
                   soeuer
                   it
                   ●eemeth
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   how
                   low
                   soeuer
                   the
                   world
                   account
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   at
                   the
                   lowest
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   protest
                   good
                   enough
                   for
                   any
                   ,
                   and
                   too
                   good
                   for
                   some
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   dangerous
                   with
                   all
                   (
                   which
                   cōmeth
                   oft
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   too
                   oft
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   pleased
                   God
                   )
                   if
                   it
                   chance
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   tainted
                   any
                   way
                   ,
                   if
                   his
                   preaching
                   be
                   flash
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   non
                   ore
                   tast
                   in
                   it
                   than
                   the
                   white
                   of
                   an
                   egge
                   ,
                   for
                   lacke
                   of
                   learning
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   not
                   throughly
                   powdered
                   with
                   salt
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   giue
                   grace
                   to
                   the
                   hearers
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   their
                   soules
                   thirst
                   after
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   for
                   lacke
                   of
                   zeale
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   this
                   life
                   haue
                   no
                   salt
                   of
                   the
                   couenant
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   him
                   be
                   sauorie
                   ,
                   his
                   case
                   is
                   very
                   dangerous
                   :
                   he
                   is
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   curse
                   ,
                   his
                   ministerie
                   is
                   denied
                   a
                   blessing
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   Minister
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   must
                   not
                   prophecie
                   peace
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   a
                   fruitfull
                   
                   vine
                   on
                   the
                   walles
                   of
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   oliue
                   braunches
                   round
                   about
                   his
                   table
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   wife
                   and
                   children
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   not
                   dreame
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   carried
                   on
                   Eagles
                   wings
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   sheaues
                   in
                   the
                   shocke
                   shall
                   fall
                   downe
                   at
                   his
                   sheafe
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   not
                   imagine
                   of
                   drinking
                   wine
                   in
                   carued
                   bowles
                   ,
                   of
                   keeping
                   a
                   great
                   house
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   not
                   thinke
                   hee
                   shall
                   goe
                   to
                   his
                   graue
                   like
                   a
                   ricke
                   of
                   corne
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   dreame
                   of
                   euill
                   fauoured
                   kine
                   ,
                   of
                   troublesome
                   friends
                   ,
                   of
                   hard
                   times
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   willowe
                   trees
                   by
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   Babell
                   ,
                   of
                   exile
                   ,
                   of
                   darke
                   prison
                   ,
                   which
                   needeth
                   no
                   interpretation
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   sheaues
                   are
                   threshed
                   with
                   an
                   yron
                   flaile
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   her
                   graue
                   is
                   made
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   woodstocke
                   :
                   to
                   bee
                   short
                   ,
                   his
                   minde
                   must
                   not
                   runne
                   of
                   getting
                   and
                   keeping
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   forsaking
                   and
                   forgoing
                   ,
                   if
                   persecution
                   come
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   
                   trudge
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   If
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Gospell
                   should
                   goe
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   follow
                   him
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   goe
                   sing
                   the
                   Lords
                   song
                   in
                   a
                   strange
                   land
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   all
                   .
                   Those
                   that
                   loue
                   thee
                   best
                   ,
                   whose
                   soules
                   are
                   knit
                   to
                   thy
                   soule
                   ,
                   thou
                   must
                   forsake
                   .
                   O
                   my
                   father
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   and
                   O
                   my
                   son
                   Isaac
                   must
                   part
                   ,
                   thou
                   must
                   forsake
                   thy
                   father
                   which
                   begat
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   his
                   gray
                   head
                   with
                   sorrow
                   to
                   the
                   graue
                   ,
                   thou
                   must
                   forsake
                   the
                   wombe
                   that
                   bare
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   teares
                   that
                   gaue
                   thee
                   sucke
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   mother
                   lacke
                   the
                   staffe
                   of
                   her
                   age
                   ,
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   thy
                   loines
                   must
                   thou
                   leaue
                   fatherlesse
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   wife
                   of
                   thy
                   bosome
                   a
                   widow
                   to
                   the
                   wilde
                   world
                   .
                   Yet
                   this
                   is
                   
                   not
                   all
                   :
                   thou
                   must
                   stretch
                   out
                   thy
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   another
                   man
                   gyrde
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   carry
                   thee
                   whither
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   not
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   there
                   lacks
                   one
                   thing
                   :
                   Sathans
                   great
                   motiue
                   ,
                   skinne
                   for
                   skinne
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   which
                   a
                   man
                   will
                   giue
                   all
                   that
                   hee
                   hath
                   to
                   redeeme
                   his
                   life
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   will
                   I
                   giue
                   thee
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   diuell
                   :
                   )
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   will
                   I
                   take
                   from
                   thee
                   saith
                   Christ
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   ready
                   to
                   leaue
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   for
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   By
                   this
                   time
                   all
                   is
                   almost
                   marred
                   .
                   But
                   flesh
                   loueth
                   ease
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   grieueth
                   her
                   that
                   God
                   and
                   Mammon
                   are
                   no
                   better
                   friends
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   could
                   be
                   content
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   Diues
                   ,
                   whilest
                   we
                   be
                   aliue
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   Lazarus
                   when
                   we
                   be
                   dead
                   :
                   wee
                   could
                   willingly
                   goe
                   to
                   heauen
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   would
                   bee
                   in
                   a
                   conuenient
                   broade
                   way
                   then
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   way
                   ▪
                   where
                   wee
                   might
                   driue
                   a
                   sumpter-horse
                   before
                   vs.
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   disease
                   where
                   with
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   tainted
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   wilie
                   Serpent
                   knoweth
                   right
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   thoughts
                   as
                   these
                   doth
                   he
                   make
                   oft
                   arise
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ;
                   Seeing
                   other
                   estates
                   liue
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   glut
                   themselues
                   in
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   sets
                   them
                   in
                   her
                   lap
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   them
                   her
                   cockneyes
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   waxe
                   wealthy
                   and
                   fatte
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   as
                   Iob
                   saith
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   collops
                   in
                   their
                   flancke
                   ,
                   seeing
                   them
                   cloathed
                   in
                   softe
                   rayment
                   ,
                   flaunt
                   it
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   them
                   carry
                   the
                   crest
                   alofte
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   great
                   range
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   such
                   streightnesse
                   required
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   seeing
                   them
                   neuer
                   to
                   drinke
                   of
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   troubles
                   :
                   wee
                   straight-way
                   thinke
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   better
                   then
                   madnes
                   to
                   abridge
                   
                   our selues
                   of
                   these
                   delights
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   become
                   a
                   Pillar
                   of
                   salt
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   this
                   estate
                   (
                   say
                   men
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   dead
                   melancholike
                   calling
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   dumpish
                   kinde
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   no
                   ioy
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   liue
                   in
                   it
                   like
                   petie-Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   dropped
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   clowdes
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   offensiue
                   .
                   But
                   especially
                   this
                   temptation
                   may
                   come
                   vnto
                   a
                   minister
                   ;
                   for
                   often
                   we
                   see
                   when
                   all
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   great
                   learned
                   Augustine
                   shall
                   get
                   but
                   little
                   Hippo
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   get
                   Carthage
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Priest
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   chaire
                   ,
                   sit
                   you
                   neuer
                   so
                   well
                   ,
                   yee
                   sit
                   not
                   fast
                   :
                   and
                   see
                   the
                   gyrts
                   be
                   sure
                   ,
                   that
                   hold
                   you
                   in
                   your
                   saddle
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   Sunne
                   goe
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   darke
                   night
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   beasts
                   of
                   the
                   field
                   creepe
                   forth
                   ,
                   whereas
                   other
                   callings
                   may
                   make
                   a
                   little
                   elbow-roome
                   for
                   pollicie
                   ,
                   and
                   reserue
                   themselues
                   to
                   an
                   indifferent
                   Interim
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   well
                   taken
                   ,
                   yet
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   these
                   must
                   be
                   killed
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   counted
                   as
                   sheepe
                   appointed
                   to
                   be
                   slaine
                   .
                   The
                   Diuell
                   will
                   holde
                   the
                   spunge
                   of
                   vineger
                   and
                   gall
                   too
                   at
                   their
                   noses
                   ,
                   the
                   Flesh
                   is
                   queasie-stomacked
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   away
                   with
                   these
                   poudered
                   meates
                   ,
                   shee
                   must
                   haue
                   it
                   fresh
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   It
                   is
                   our
                   fault
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   commend
                   euery
                   trifle
                   ,
                   our
                   tongues
                   are
                   our
                   owne
                   ,
                   we
                   call
                   
                   euill
                   good
                   ,
                   if
                   one
                   bee
                   not
                   an
                   open
                   offender
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   hee
                   drawe
                   not
                   his
                   sinne
                   after
                   him
                   with
                   cart-roapes
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   see
                   neither
                   zeale
                   nor
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   wayes
                   ,
                   wee
                   tremble
                   not
                   to
                   call
                   him
                   a
                   good
                   man.
                   In
                   our
                   flattering
                   lippes
                   we
                   speake
                   nothing
                   but
                   superlatiues
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   otherwise
                   we
                   commend
                   not
                   a
                   thing
                   to
                   any
                   purpose
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   Dialect
                   of
                   the
                   holie
                   Ghost
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   no
                   giuer
                   of
                   titles
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   this
                   much
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   is
                   more
                   then
                   seuen
                   swelling
                   hyperboles
                   from
                   a
                   vaine
                   man.
                   This
                   word
                   
                     (
                     good
                  
                   )
                   is
                   his
                   emphasis
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   word
                   he
                   expresseth
                   matter
                   of
                   most
                   high
                   commendation
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   should
                   take
                   vpon
                   vs
                   to
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   workmanship
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Hosts
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   both
                   ,
                   would
                   we
                   not
                   vse
                   the
                   statelyest
                   words
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   store
                   ?
                   Nay
                   ,
                   could
                   we
                   find
                   any
                   words
                   stately
                   enough
                   to
                   expresse
                   them
                   ?
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   nay
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   swallow
                   vp
                   our
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   our
                   tongues
                   cleaue
                   to
                   the
                   roofe
                   of
                   our
                   mouth
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   the
                   holie
                   Ghost
                   reporting
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   :
                   as
                   of
                   Light
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   (
                   saith
                   Iob
                   )
                   the
                   Lords
                   rose
                   of
                   
                   estate
                   ;
                   of
                   darknes
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   swadling
                   bands
                   of
                   the
                   Day
                   ,
                   the
                   out-going
                   of
                   the
                   Euening
                   and
                   Morning
                   ,
                   and
                   declaring
                   how
                   he
                   powred
                   out
                   the
                   Heauens
                   like
                   molten
                   glasse
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   vp
                   the
                   firmament
                   as
                   a
                   water
                   ouer
                   vs
                   ,
                   how
                   he
                   laid
                   the
                   beams
                   of
                   his
                   chamber
                   in
                   the
                   waters
                   ,
                   how
                   
                   he
                   railed
                   in
                   the
                   proud
                   Seas
                   with
                   barres
                   and
                   doores
                   ,
                   and
                   planted
                   plaines
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   how
                   he
                   lighted
                   those
                   euerlasting
                   Cressets
                   ,
                   the
                   Sunne
                   and
                   the
                   Moone
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   charge
                   to
                   the
                   Starres
                   not
                   to
                   faile
                   in
                   their
                   watch
                   ;
                   telling
                   how
                   he
                   created
                   the
                   clowds
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   bottles
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   diuided
                   spouts
                   in
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   raine
                   ;
                   how
                   he
                   laid
                   vp
                   his
                   treasures
                   of
                   Snow
                   and
                   of
                   haile
                   ,
                   and
                   prepared
                   the
                   Forge
                   for
                   his
                   Lightnings
                   and
                   Thunder
                   ,
                   describing
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   Plants
                   from
                   the
                   Cedar
                   of
                   Libanus
                   to
                   the
                   hysop
                   that
                   groweth
                   by
                   the
                   wall
                   ;
                   of
                   birds
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Ostrich
                   to
                   the
                   flie
                   :
                   of
                   beasts
                   ,
                   from
                   Behemoth
                   and
                   Leuiathan
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   little
                   Eme●
                   ;
                   And
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   Man
                   ,
                   the
                   Countie
                   Palatine
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   passing
                   Wisedome
                   
                   in
                   his
                   reynes
                   :
                   these
                   workes
                   be
                   highly
                   to
                   be
                   commended
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   highly
                   commended
                   ;
                   to
                   be
                   magnified
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   magnified
                   :
                   in
                   all
                   these
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   neither
                   riseth
                   nor
                   falleth
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   word
                   serueth
                   him
                   throughout
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     God
                     saw
                     it
                     was
                     good
                     :
                  
                   and
                   why
                   not
                   excellent
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   know
                   his
                   word
                   is
                   mightie
                   in
                   the
                   simplicitie
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   what
                   he
                   calleth
                   good
                   ,
                   is
                   excellent
                   good
                   .
                   Yea
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   may
                   be
                   glad
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whereof
                   one
                   iote
                   is
                   of
                   more
                   price
                   then
                   they
                   both
                   :
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Hebr.
                   6.
                   
                     is
                     called
                     the
                     good
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   to
                   stoppe
                   the
                   mouthes
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   teach
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   Rhetoricke
                   ,
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   10.
                   entituleth
                   himselfe
                   no
                   otherwise
                   but
                   
                     the
                     good
                     Shepheard
                  
                   .
                   And
                   good
                   was
                   thought
                   good
                   enough
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   we
                   yet
                   require
                   a
                   more
                   stately
                   commendation
                   ?
                
                 
                   6
                   The
                   Calling
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   is
                   an
                   alluring
                   Calling
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   a
                   Calling
                   that
                   calleth
                   men
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   a
                   louely
                   Calling
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   Calling
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   beames
                   of
                   it
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   rauish
                   
                   an
                   eye
                   :
                   yet
                   some
                   being
                   to
                   marrie
                   this
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   thinke
                   her
                   but
                   hard
                   fauoured
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   before
                   hand
                   will
                   be
                   sure
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   portion
                   with
                   her
                   ,
                   or
                   els
                   they
                   will
                   none
                   of
                   her
                   :
                   but
                   she
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   grace
                   euen
                   downe
                   to
                   the
                   feete
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   eyes
                   that
                   loue
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   Maiesty
                   &
                   terrour
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   dust
                   of
                   her
                   feete
                   ,
                   vnto
                   al
                   them
                   that
                   despise
                   her
                   ,
                   which
                   more
                   respect
                   the
                   reward
                   than
                   the
                   worke
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   I
                   confesse
                   withall
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   eyes
                   are
                   so
                   dazled
                   with
                   the
                   golden
                   stone
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   horsseaches
                   daughter
                   ,
                   
                     Giue
                     ,
                     Giue
                  
                   ,
                   cries
                   so
                   in
                   our
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   euer
                   since
                   Adam
                   did
                   eate
                   the
                   apple
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   mouthes
                   of
                   his
                   posteritie
                   are
                   so
                   out
                   of
                   taste
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   neither
                   heare
                   ,
                   nor
                   see
                   ,
                   nor
                   taste
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   good
                   is
                   .
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   looke
                   vpon
                   this
                   calling
                   with
                   an
                   eye
                   of
                   flesh
                   ,
                   it
                   lookes
                   euen
                   like
                   Christ
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Esay
                   .
                   chap.
                   53.
                   
                     like
                     a
                     withered
                     branch
                     ,
                     and
                     like
                     a
                     roote
                     in
                     the
                     drie
                     ground
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     neither
                     beautie
                     nor
                     fauour
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     desire
                     it
                     .
                  
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   a
                   carnall
                   man
                   can
                   see
                   no
                   good
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   it
                   be
                   
                     good
                     to
                     cleane
                     vnto
                     the
                     Lord
                     :
                  
                   or
                   it
                   is
                   
                     good
                     for
                     me
                     that
                     I
                     haue
                     beene
                     afflicted
                     :
                  
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   like
                   pilles
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   (
                   to
                   die
                   for
                   it
                   )
                   downe
                   with
                   a
                   carnall
                   man.
                   Well
                   ,
                   Christ
                   saith
                   this
                   Calling
                   is
                   good
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   thought
                   in
                   heauen
                   of
                   this
                   Calling
                   .
                   Howsoeuer
                   it
                   be
                   shut
                   vp
                   in
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   this
                   generation
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   they
                   say
                   not
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   shrinking
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   proclayme
                   so
                   ,
                   louder
                   than
                   a
                   trumpet
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   thinke
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   
                   good
                   .
                   Let
                   them
                   laugh
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   an
                   Asse
                   ,
                   if
                   she
                   could
                   laugh
                   ,
                   would
                   laugh
                   at
                   any
                   ,
                   whosoeuer
                   he
                   were
                   ,
                   that
                   eateth
                   not
                   thistles
                   .
                   Let
                   them
                   iudge
                   ,
                   when
                   mans
                   iudgement
                   
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   receiue
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   a
                   better
                   Fountaine
                   .
                   
                     Let
                     them
                     spoyle
                     Church-liuings
                     ,
                     and
                     deuoure
                     the
                     Lords
                     portion
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     swell
                     with
                     disdaine
                     ,
                     and
                     burst
                     with
                     contempt
                     against
                     vs
                     ,
                     a
                     blessed
                     contempt
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     fashioneth
                     these
                     dayes
                     of
                     my
                     vanitie
                     into
                     the
                     similitude
                     of
                     the
                     age
                     of
                     Christ.
                     Christ
                     doth
                     not
                     onely
                     say
                     this
                     Calling
                     is
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     hath
                     magnified
                     this
                     Calling
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     Person
                     .
                     He
                     himselfe
                     saith
                     Paul
                     Roman
                     .
                     chapter
                     15.
                     verse
                     8.
                     was
                     a
                     Minister
                     of
                     the
                     Circumcision
                     with
                     vs.
                     The
                     Princes
                     themselues
                     haue
                     no
                     greater
                     honour
                     than
                     to
                     ouersee
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     The
                     best
                     day
                     that
                     euer
                     Dauid
                     liued
                     ,
                     was
                     when
                     in
                     a
                     linnen
                     Ephod
                     ,
                     he
                     daunced
                     before
                     the
                     Arke
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     was
                     the
                     day
                     that
                     he
                     weepeth
                     and
                     panteth
                     to
                     remember
                     ,
                     Psalme
                     42.
                     
                     Salomon
                     the
                     wisest
                     ,
                     richest
                     ,
                     mightiest
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     glorious
                     among
                     the
                     sonnes
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     Ecclesiastes
                     or
                     Preacher
                     was
                     the
                     crowne
                     and
                     beautie
                     of
                     his
                     honour
                     ,
                     and
                     aboue
                     all
                     titles
                     of
                     kingdomes
                     ,
                     and
                     countries
                     ,
                     this
                     was
                     most
                     honourable
                     ,
                     Salomon
                     
                     
                       the
                       Preacher
                    
                     .
                  
                   But
                   what
                   are
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   are
                   Kings
                   or
                   Princes
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Angels
                   ?
                   Yet
                   euen
                   these
                   glorious
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   host
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   Principalities
                   or
                   Powers
                   ,
                   the
                   highest
                   Honours
                   they
                   haue
                   ,
                   the
                   proudest
                   Title
                   they
                   boast
                   of
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   
                   
                     Ministring
                     Spirits
                  
                   .
                   If
                   he
                   be
                   an
                   Angell
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   no
                   greater
                   glory
                   .
                   And
                   who
                   art
                   thou
                   ?
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   thy
                   fathers
                   house
                   ,
                   that
                   canst
                   farme
                   vnto
                   thy selfe
                   greater
                   Honour
                   than
                   to
                   serue
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   this
                   busines
                   ?
                   These
                   arguments
                   might
                   moue
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   aboue
                   all
                   arguments
                   take
                   this
                   :
                   The
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   before
                   whom
                   euen
                   the
                   very
                   Cherubins
                   couer
                   their
                   faces
                   ,
                   spent
                   his
                   life
                   in
                   this
                   Calling
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   a
                   peece
                   of
                   clay
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   a
                   stinking
                   worme
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   exalt
                   himselfe
                   in
                   his
                   birth
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   riches
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   personage
                   or
                   blood
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   think
                   it
                   a
                   disgrace
                   to
                   consecrate
                   all
                   his
                   life
                   to
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ?
                   Can
                   flesh
                   puffe
                   vp
                   it selfe
                   so
                   farre
                   aboue
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   aboue
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   aboue
                   the
                   Lord
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   he
                   doe
                   ,
                   shall
                   he
                   not
                   be
                   rewarded
                   ?
                   Yes
                   surely
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   keepe
                   silence
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   creatures
                   themselues
                   would
                   be
                   reuenged
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   7
                   We
                   must
                   desire
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   truely
                   good
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   kindes
                   of
                   good
                   :
                   There
                   
                   is
                   Isachars
                   good
                   ,
                   Genes
                   .
                   chap.
                   49.
                   
                   Isachar
                   an
                   Asse
                   of
                   great
                   bones
                   couching
                   downe
                   betweene
                   two
                   burthens
                   ,
                   
                     sa●e
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     good
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   content
                   to
                   beare
                   .
                   Howsoeuer
                   many
                   big-boned
                   Asses
                   lay
                   them
                   downe
                   betweene
                   a
                   paire
                   of
                   burthens
                   for
                   ease
                   ,
                   hastning
                   onely
                   to
                   auoy
                   de
                   the
                   burthen
                   and
                   the
                   heate
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   Demetrius
                   his
                   good
                   ,
                   the
                   siluer-smith
                   :
                   Sirs
                   ,
                   yee
                   know
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   craft
                   
                     we
                     haue
                     our
                     goods
                  
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   labour
                   is
                   nothing
                   so
                   great
                   now
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   beene
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   ,
                   a
                   clus●er
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   or
                   ciuill
                   lawe
                   is
                   worth
                   an
                   whole
                   vintage
                   of
                   diuinitie
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   Balaacks
                   good
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   chap.
                   22.
                   
                   I
                   purpose
                   to
                   doe
                   thee
                   good
                   ,
                   to
                   promote
                   thee
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   Peters
                   good
                   :
                   Be
                   
                     good
                     to
                  
                   
                   your selfe
                   .
                   ●or
                   we
                   knowe
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   dare
                   say
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   impious
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   carrie
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptists
                  
                   reward
                   for
                   his
                   labour
                   ,
                   and
                   send
                   his
                   head
                   for
                   a
                   second
                   course
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   better
                   good
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     Syracid
                     ,
                     Aske
                     of
                     a
                     woman
                     ,
                     touching
                     whom
                     she
                     is
                     ●ealous
                     nor
                     of
                     an
                     ambitious
                     man
                     touching
                     thankefulnesse
                     ,
                     nor
                     of
                     an●ireling
                     for
                     the
                     finishing
                     of
                     ●
                     worke
                     ,
                     nor
                     of
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     touching
                     the
                     things
                     pertaining
                     to
                     God
                     :
                  
                   for
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   fauourer
                   of
                   the
                   heresie
                   of
                   the
                   Libertines
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   fall
                   to
                   counsell
                   with
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   doe
                   to
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   Ieconiah
                   did
                   to
                   the
                   Prophecie
                   of
                   Ieremiah
                   ,
                   cutte
                   it
                   in
                   peeces
                   with
                   a
                   pen-knife
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   is
                   foolishnesse
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   8
                   Whatsoeuer
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   for
                   vs
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   written
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   sakes
                   ,
                   
                   Let
                   me
                   heare
                   (
                   saith
                   Dauid
                   )
                   what
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   say
                   concerning
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   must
                   attend
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   what
                   he
                   will
                   say
                   concerning
                   vs.
                   As
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   although
                   I
                   doe
                   but
                   sitte
                   and
                   mend
                   my
                   nettes
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   no
                   part
                   nor
                   fellowship
                   in
                   this
                   businesse
                   ,
                   being
                   vnworthie
                   to
                   be
                   matriculated
                   into
                   the
                   high
                   calling
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   ,
                   yet
                   feeling
                   my
                   soule
                   hath
                   chosen
                   the
                   tabernacle
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   portion
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   the
                   day
                   may
                   come
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   keepe
                   a
                   doore
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   liueth
                   ,
                   before
                   whom
                   I
                   speake
                   ,
                   he
                   knoweth
                   that
                   in
                   his
                   feare
                   I
                   speake
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   mine
                   owne
                   mouth
                   I
                   may
                   be
                   stirred
                   vp
                   to
                   prepare
                   my selfe
                   to
                   this
                   calling
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   you
                   as
                   Augustine
                   said
                   in
                   his
                   case
                   (
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   as
                   mine
                   is
                   now
                   )
                   hearing
                   what
                   my
                   desire
                   and
                   purpose
                   is
                   ,
                   may
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   haue
                   power
                   and
                   strength
                   giuen
                   me
                   to
                   performe
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   In
                   prouiding
                   for
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   ,
                   good
                   men
                   would
                   be
                   preferred
                   .
                   God
                   can
                   doe
                   much
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   make
                   them
                   able
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   like
                   Saunders
                   argument
                   :
                   God
                   is
                   omnipotent
                   :
                   Ergo
                   
                   there
                   is
                   transubstantiation
                   .
                   Nay
                   he
                   hath
                   enabled
                   diuers
                   well
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   ,
                   when
                   meate
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   gotten
                   ,
                   he
                   rained
                   quailes
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   case
                   to
                   prouide
                   for
                   themselues
                   ,
                   that
                   prouision
                   ceased
                   .
                   Many
                   simple
                   men
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   comming
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   were
                   stirred
                   vp
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Vniuersities
                   were
                   the
                   greatest
                   enemies
                   of
                   his
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   restored
                   to
                   vs
                   the
                   plentie
                   of
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   date
                   of
                   that
                   extraordinarie
                   calling
                   in
                   our
                   daies
                   is
                   expired
                   .
                   *
                   
                     Yet
                     he
                     may
                     doe
                     well
                  
                   .
                   True
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   casteth
                   blindfold
                   may
                   hit
                   the
                   marke
                   :
                   but
                   yet
                   no
                   wise
                   man
                   will
                   lay
                   any
                   wager
                   on
                   his
                   head
                   .
                   
                   If
                   I
                   might
                   see
                   a
                   fierie
                   tongue
                   sit
                   on
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   say
                   somewhat
                   .
                   After
                   his
                   receiuing
                   vp
                   into
                   glorie
                   ,
                   whē
                   he
                   ascended
                   vp
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   gaue
                   gifts
                   vnto
                   men
                   ,
                   such
                   gifts
                   as
                   on
                   their
                   Coronation
                   daies
                   Kings
                   are
                   wont
                   in
                   great
                   abundance
                   to
                   scatter
                   among
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   The
                   
                   Conduits
                   ranne
                   with
                   wine
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   cocks
                   with
                   rose
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Missilia
                   new
                   coyne
                   of
                   gold
                   &
                   siluer
                   by
                   handfuls
                   were
                   throwne
                   amongst
                   them
                   Such
                   were
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   tongues
                   ,
                   prophecying
                   ,
                   healing
                   ,
                   all
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   graces
                   .
                   Now
                   although
                   he
                   giue
                   vs
                   all
                   things
                   liberally
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   cōtinued
                   not
                   his
                   largesse
                   daily
                   ,
                   as
                   at
                   his
                   inauguration
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   looke
                   alwaies
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   like
                   MAN
                   for
                   gathering
                   it
                   vp
                   ,
                   but
                   returne
                   to
                   our
                   occupations
                   :
                   
                   and
                   let
                   vs
                   remember
                   the
                   Lords
                   steward
                   must
                   be
                   fraught
                   with
                   all
                   store
                   ,
                   new
                   and
                   olde
                   ,
                   fitte
                   to
                   entertaine
                   the
                   sonne
                   and
                   daughter
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   King
                   of
                   heauen
                   ▪
                   Prophecying
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   learned
                   men
                   .
                   Numb
                   .
                   11.
                   25.
                   
                   Euen
                   poore
                   Bez●●●l
                   and
                   A●oliab
                   before
                   they
                   could
                   make
                   curtaines
                   ,
                   and
                   worke
                   in
                   blew
                   silke
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   it
                   belonged
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   tabernacle
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   these
                   mechanicall
                   hand●-workes
                   .
                   Esay
                   .
                   6.
                   7.
                   his
                   
                   mouth
                   was
                   touched
                   with
                   the
                   hotte
                   cole
                   ,
                   &
                   then
                   sent
                   ,
                   verse
                   .
                   8.
                   ●erem
                   .
                   1.
                   9
                   ▪
                   his
                   mouth
                   is
                   tou
                   ched
                   with
                   the
                   Lords
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   bidden
                   goe
                   and
                   crie
                   .
                   chap
                   2.
                   1.
                   of
                   Christ
                   this
                   question
                   was
                   asked
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   .
                   7.
                   15.
                   
                   
                     How
                     knoweth
                     this
                     man
                     the
                     Scripture
                     ?
                  
                   their
                   testimonie
                   is
                   of
                   him
                   
                   Ioh.
                   7.
                   46.
                   
                   Matth.
                   7.
                   28.
                   he
                   speakes
                   with
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   this
                   exceliencie
                   is
                   ,
                   may
                   appeare
                   by
                   
                   his
                   disputation
                   with
                   good
                   schollers
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   likely
                   ,
                   Luke
                   chap.
                   2.
                   verse
                   46.
                   by
                   his
                   Hebrew
                   Ephathah
                   ,
                   whereas
                   their
                   vulgar
                   speech
                   was
                   Syrian
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   perfect
                   and
                   often
                   quoting
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Thalmud
                   in
                   discourse
                   of
                   the
                   traditions
                   of
                   Corban
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   gold
                   of
                   the
                   temple
                   &c.
                   by
                   Herods
                   great
                   expectation
                   ,
                   and
                   questioning
                   with
                   him
                   of
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   Luke
                   chap.
                   23.
                   verse
                   9.
                   by
                   Sadduces
                   and
                   Scribes
                   ,
                   putting
                   ●●●th
                   hard
                   questions
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   woman
                   hauing
                   seuen
                   husbands
                   ,
                   of
                   paying
                   tribute
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   stopping
                   their
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   teaching
                   by
                   Parables
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   learning
                   most
                   accounted
                   of
                   in
                   these
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   yet
                   amongst
                   the
                   Iewes
                   best
                   thought
                   of
                   :
                   by
                   the
                   desire
                   that
                   the
                   Greekes
                   had
                   to
                   see
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   came
                   vp
                   to
                   the
                   seast
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   chap.
                   12.
                   verse
                   21.
                   by
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   his
                   brethren
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   get
                   him
                   abroad
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   himselfe
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   famous
                   .
                   By
                   his
                   owne
                   testimonie
                   ,
                   Behold
                   a
                   wiser
                   than
                   Salomon
                   is
                   here
                   :
                   by
                   Nicodemus
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   chap.
                   
                   3.
                   verse
                   .
                   2.
                   which
                   confesseth
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Teacher
                   sent
                   from
                   God.
                   M●tth
                   .
                   chap.
                   13.
                   verse
                   51.
                   
                   The
                   Apostles
                   daily
                   taught
                   by
                   Christ
                   the
                   best
                   Schoolemaster
                   for
                   three
                   who
                   eyeere
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   more
                   ,
                   were
                   commaunded
                   to
                   tarrie
                   and
                   waite
                   for
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   the
                   ●ather
                   ,
                   the
                   Comforter
                   to
                   be
                   sent
                   .
                   Apollos
                   through
                   his
                   learning
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   helpe
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Act.
                   
                   chap.
                   18.
                   verse
                   24.
                   and
                   28.
                   
                   Paul
                   was
                   brought
                   vp
                   at
                   the
                   feete
                   of
                   Gam●l●●l
                   ,
                   a
                   per●●ct
                   Pharisie
                   ,
                   Act.
                   chap.
                   21.
                   vers
                   .
                   3.
                   an
                   expoūder
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   though
                   rude
                   in
                   speech
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   in
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Corinth
                   chap.
                   11
                   vers
                   .
                   6.
                   in
                   conuerting
                   
                     Paulus
                     Sergius
                  
                   a
                   learned
                   man
                   ,
                   
                     Dio●●si●s
                     A●●opagita
                  
                   a
                   great
                   Philosopher
                   ,
                   disputing
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   troupe
                   of
                   the
                   Stoicks
                   and
                   Epicures
                   at
                   
                   Athens
                   ,
                   read
                   in
                   
                     A●●atus
                     ,
                     Epimenides
                     ,
                     Menander
                  
                   ,
                   made
                   Foelix
                   to
                   tremble
                   with
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   his
                   eloquence
                   ,
                   was
                   thought
                   Mercurie
                   for
                   his
                   eloquēce
                   at
                   L●●aonia
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   notable
                   course
                   and
                   vaine
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   epistles
                   ,
                   not
                   inferiour
                   to
                   the
                   writings
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   ●ea●hen
                   ,
                   Festus
                   thought
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   madde
                   with
                   much
                   learning
                   ,
                   Act.
                   chap.
                   ●6
                   .
                   verse
                   24
                   he
                   w●lled
                   Timothie
                   to
                   bring
                   his
                   bookes
                   and
                   parchments
                   from
                   Troas
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Timoth.
                   chap.
                   4.
                   verse
                   13.
                   by
                   Peters
                   testimonie
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Pet.
                   chap.
                   3.
                   verse
                   16
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   wisedome
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                   Timothie
                   was
                   
                   perfectly
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   frō
                   a
                   child
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Timoth.
                   chap.
                   3.
                   verse
                   13.
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   prophecyings
                   going
                   before
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Timoth.
                   chap.
                   1.
                   verse
                   1●
                   .
                   nourished
                   vp
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   good
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Timoth.
                   chap
                   4.
                   verse
                   6.
                   charged
                   to
                   giue
                   attendance
                   to
                   reading
                   and
                   learning
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   continue
                   therein
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Timoth.
                   chap.
                   4.
                   verse
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   10
                   Euerie
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   Sanctuarie
                   was
                   double
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   common
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Shekle
                   ,
                   the
                   Cubit
                   :
                   so
                   ought
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   the
                   Minister
                   .
                   Tri●les
                   in
                   the
                   Ministers
                   mouth
                   are
                   blasphemies
                   :
                   laughter
                   in
                   him
                   is
                   vnseemely
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   moue
                   laughter
                   is
                   more
                   vnseemely
                   ▪
                   Al●
                   
                   will
                   crie
                   and
                   say
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   infirmities
                   .
                   Art
                   thou
                   become
                   weake
                   also
                   as
                   we
                   ?
                   A●t
                   thou
                   become
                   weake
                   like
                   to
                   vs
                   ?
                   Esa.
                   chap
                   14
                   verse
                   16.
                   
                   *
                   Thy
                   voycetruely
                   is
                   
                     Ia●obs
                     ▪
                  
                   sweete
                   and
                   soft
                   ,
                   but
                   thy
                   hand
                   is
                   the
                   paw
                   of
                   ●sa●
                   ,
                   rough
                   and
                   hairie
                   Let
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   be
                   called
                   Pastor
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   rest
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   a
                   flocke
                   .
                   
                     H●●r●●
                     .
                     ad
                     Ocean
                  
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Canon
                   which
                   the
                   very
                   Papists
                   vse
                   in
                   electing
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   Distinct.
                   25
                   Whosoeuer
                   of
                   Aarons
                   seed
                   had
                   any
                   b●emish
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   prease
                   to
                   offer
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   neither
                   to
                   come
                   neere
                   the
                   vayle
                   ,
                   neither
                   to
                   stand
                   by
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   Leuit.
                   21
                   17
                   Vnlesse
                   he
                   will
                   
                   depart
                   from
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   not
                   once
                   name
                   Christ
                   his
                   name
                   :
                   his
                   mores
                   will
                   be
                   beames
                   ▪
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   is
                   too
                   streight
                   ,
                   Christ
                   is
                   too
                   loose
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   disciples
                   wash
                   not
                   their
                   hands
                   before
                   meate
                   .
                   Elisha
                   hath
                   a
                   bald
                   pa●●
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   thing
                   or
                   other
                   stands
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   :
                   
                     ●e
                     delights
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     he
                     ●●ifies
                     not
                     .
                  
                   Doth
                   Gods
                   Minister
                   rebuke
                   sharpely
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   he
                   too
                   sowre
                   ;
                   if
                   he
                   admonish
                   mildely
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   he
                   too
                   colde
                   .
                   A
                   Bishop
                   (
                   saith
                   Hierome
                   )
                   must
                   be
                   of
                   such
                   knowledge
                   and
                   holmesse
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   his
                   gesture
                   and
                   motion
                   ,
                   habite
                   and
                   atti●e
                   ,
                   must
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   speake
                   of
                   his
                   grauitie
                   ,
                   his
                   words
                   and
                   actions
                   must
                   be
                   instructions
                   to
                   his
                   people
                   .
                   And
                   H●●rome
                   saith
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   the
                   multitude
                   commend
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   finde
                   their
                   owne
                   d●for●i
                   ties
                   in
                   thee
                   ?
                   If
                   they
                   finde
                   nothing
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   themselues
                   ?
                   If
                   they
                   finde
                   that
                   in
                   thee
                   (
                   whom
                   they
                   thinke
                   to
                   reuerence
                   )
                   which
                   being
                   found
                   in
                   themselues
                   would
                   make
                   them
                   blush
                   ?
                   Ministers
                   are
                   the
                   Lords
                   messengers
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   carrie
                   with
                   them
                   (
                   as
                   did
                   Vvias
                   )
                   a
                   letter
                   for
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   serue
                   and
                   tend
                   to
                   their
                   destruction
                   .
                   
                     Damnant
                     se
                     ipsos
                     sua
                     vo●e
                     qui
                     sui
                     similes
                     ●●ferno
                     d●mnant
                     ,
                  
                   with
                   their
                   owne
                   words
                   doe
                   they
                   condemne
                   themselues
                   ,
                   which
                   doe
                   condemne
                   such
                   as
                   be
                   like
                   themselues
                   in
                   the
                   hels
                   .
                   If
                   I
                   aske
                   a
                   
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   way
                   ,
                   &
                   he
                   shall
                   point
                   at
                   one
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   himselfe
                   will
                   goe
                   another
                   way
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   regard
                   his
                   words
                   ,
                   but
                   follow
                   his
                   steps
                   .
                   Wel
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   adulterer
                   ,
                   that
                   with
                   a
                   desiring
                   eie
                   looketh
                   on
                   the
                   beautie
                   of
                   his
                   neighbours
                   wife
                   ,
                   albeit
                   that
                   woman
                   shl
                   remaine
                   chast
                   ;
                   so
                   are
                   they
                   murtherers
                   in
                   doing
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   thē
                   lieth
                   ,
                   to
                   kill
                   by
                   their
                   Iewd
                   example
                   ,
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   their
                   brethren
                   ,
                   although
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   his
                   mercy
                   preserue
                   them
                   from
                   contagion
                   .
                   An
                   euil
                   
                   minister
                   is
                   the
                   diuels
                   hauke
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   diuels
                   best
                   factour
                   .
                   
                     Surely
                     Sermons
                     confuted
                     by
                     an
                     euill
                     life
                     ,
                     are
                     like
                     to
                     milke
                     turned
                     in
                     the
                     seething
                     .
                  
                   By
                   preaching
                   they
                   hew
                   timber
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   thicke
                   
                   trees
                   ,
                   by
                   euill
                   life
                   againe
                   ,
                   they
                   breake
                   downe
                   the
                   carued
                   worke
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   axes
                   &
                   hammers
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   74.
                   
                   But
                   whereunto
                   shall
                   I
                   compare
                   them
                   ?
                   They
                   be
                   like
                   to
                   spittle-men
                   ,
                   perfit
                   in
                   the
                   waies
                   they
                   neuer
                   went
                   ,
                   directing
                   others
                   ,
                   lying
                   still
                   themselues
                   .
                   They
                   be
                   like
                   Heraulds
                   at
                   Armes
                   setting
                   their
                   armies
                   together
                   by
                   the
                   eares
                   ,
                   they
                   thēselues
                   neuer
                   strike
                   one
                   stroke
                   ,
                   like
                   to
                   markes
                   in
                   the
                   high
                   waies
                   ,
                   which
                   rotte
                   away
                   themselues
                   whiles
                   they
                   stād
                   instructing
                   others
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   bels
                   calling
                   other
                   to
                   the
                   places
                   where
                   they
                   neuer
                   come
                   ,
                   to
                   blacke
                   
                   sope
                   making
                   white
                   ,
                   &
                   remaining
                   blacke
                   ;
                   to
                   blunt
                   whetstones
                   ,
                   which
                   sharpen
                   other
                   things
                   but
                   they
                   continue
                   dull
                   ;
                   to
                   rough
                   ragged
                   files
                   ,
                   smoothing
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   themselues
                   remaining
                   rough
                   and
                   not
                   changed
                   ;
                   to
                   Noahs
                   ship-wrights
                   ,
                   which
                   make
                   the
                   Arke
                   ,
                   but
                   themselues
                   were
                   not
                   saued
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   When
                   a
                   certaine
                   man
                   had
                   put
                   Master
                   Foxe
                   in
                   minde
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   on
                   whom
                   being
                   afflicted
                   in
                   mind
                   God
                   blessed
                   his
                   ministerie
                   ,
                   and
                   asked
                   him
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   yet
                   in
                   his
                   remembrance
                   ,
                   yes
                   ,
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   I
                   forget
                   Lord
                   and
                   Lady
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   remember
                   such
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   A
                   certaine
                   man
                   said
                   that
                   in
                   our
                   age
                   many
                   Ministers
                   were
                   like
                   to
                   seruants
                   who
                   had
                   long
                   liued
                   vnder
                   a
                   good
                   Maister
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   gotten
                   some
                   competent
                   stocke
                   ,
                   vpon
                   the
                   
                   increase
                   whereof
                   they
                   did
                   so
                   much
                   attend
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   neglected
                   and
                   forgat
                   their
                   ancient
                   care
                   for
                   their
                   maister
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   He
                   obserued
                   that
                   some
                   speaking
                   against
                   eloquence
                   ,
                   did
                   sauour
                   much
                   of
                   an
                   humane
                   spirit
                   in
                   their
                   preaching
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   euill
                   or
                   worse
                   .
                   For
                   eloquence
                   is
                   not
                   simply
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   when
                   it
                   waiteth
                   on
                   carnal
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   for
                   otherwise
                   ioyned
                   with
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   demonstration
                   or
                   euidence
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   effectuall
                   :
                   but
                   humane
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   very
                   barren
                   and
                   destitute
                   of
                   eloquence
                   is
                   euill
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   It
                   were
                   necessarie
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   Iosuah
                   ministred
                   to
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     Elisha
                     to
                     Eliah
                     ,
                     Samuel
                  
                   to
                   
                     Ely
                     ,
                     Gehezi
                  
                   to
                   
                     Elisha
                     ,
                     Baruch
                  
                   to
                   Ieremiah
                   ,
                   the
                   Disciples
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Timothy
                   to
                   
                   Paul
                   ,
                   that
                   likewise
                   euery
                   learned
                   godly
                   Pastor
                   should
                   traine
                   vp
                   some
                   young
                   scholler
                   ,
                   to
                   commend
                   him
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   enable
                   him
                   the
                   more
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   The
                   climing
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   were
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   this
                   mingling
                   of
                   Ciuill
                   lawes
                   with
                   Diuinitie
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     Odia
                     restringere
                     .
                     Fauores
                     ampliare
                  
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   restraine
                   euery
                   commaundement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   call
                   those
                   Odia
                   .
                   As
                   ,
                   
                     Feed
                     my
                     sheepe
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   distinguish
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   old
                   distinction
                   :
                   either
                   by
                   my selfe
                   or
                   by
                   another
                   ,
                   &
                   sometimes
                   by
                   my selfe
                   ▪
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   make
                   so
                   large
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   maruell
                   ,
                   how
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   conuersant
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   can
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   wicked
                   man.
                   But
                   Dauid
                   saith
                   the
                   contrarie
                   Psalme
                   119.
                   
                   Lord
                   thy
                   commaundements
                   are
                   so
                   broad
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   astonied
                   at
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   promises
                   are
                   set
                   forth
                   with
                   so
                   many
                   conditions
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   find
                   them
                   very
                   narrow
                   .
                   C●phalus
                   as
                   I
                   reade
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   an
                   Atheist
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   young
                   ,
                   comming
                   to
                   be
                   old
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                   what
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   an
                   hell
                   ,
                   what
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   punishment
                   ?
                   So
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   made
                   vs
                   a
                   commandement
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   Pas●e
                   ,
                   feede
                   ,
                   then
                   at
                   length
                   we
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   what
                   if
                   Christ
                   his
                   meaning
                   was
                   not
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   another
                   ?
                   Then
                   they
                   would
                   giue
                   that
                   they
                   got
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   thousand
                   times
                   as
                   much
                   more
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   ridde
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   if
                   peraduenture
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   doubtfull
                   precept
                   ,
                   note
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   lesse
                   .
                   Austin
                   hath
                   this
                   rule
                   :
                   This
                   sense
                   is
                   good
                   
                   and
                   godly
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   holde
                   both
                   ,
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   quidsi
                   ,
                   what
                   if
                   I
                   tooke
                   the
                   wrong
                   sense
                   ?
                   In
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   controuersie
                   ,
                   remember
                   both
                   waies
                   .
                   Who
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   their
                   schollers
                   ,
                   who
                   may
                   be
                   so
                   indifferent
                   ?
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   rule
                   out
                   of
                   Seneca
                   :
                   I
                   doe
                   the
                   rather
                   alleage
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   fathers
                   tooke
                   many
                   things
                   out
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   suppose
                   
                   there
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   something
                   aboue
                   nature
                   .
                   One
                   wrote
                   vnto
                   him
                   to
                   knowe
                   ,
                   how
                   he
                   might
                   knowe
                   riches
                   were
                   not
                   the
                   chiefe
                   felicitie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   vertue
                   was
                   .
                   He
                   sent
                   him
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   whether
                   vertue
                   were
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   is
                   was
                   neuer
                   doubted
                   ;
                   but
                   whether
                   riches
                   were
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   beene
                   a
                   
                   
                   controuersie
                   ,
                   chuse
                   that
                   which
                   neuer
                   came
                   into
                   controuersie
                   :
                   So
                   whether
                   to
                   do
                   our
                   duties
                   
                   diligently
                   ,
                   be
                   good
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   neuer
                   doubted
                   ,
                   but
                   whether
                   by
                   another
                   ,
                   or
                   sometimes
                   our selues
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   doubted
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   ignorant
                   times
                   But
                   this
                   subtle
                   dispuring
                   ,
                   as
                   Paul
                   calleth
                   it
                   ▪
                   will
                   prooue
                   foolish
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   shifting
                   of
                   things
                   by
                   distinction
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   they
                   be
                   grounded
                   on
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Austen
                   held
                   it
                   wisedome
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   a
                   fault
                   where
                   is
                   none
                   ?
                   the
                   wise
                   man
                   faith
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     was
                     afraid
                     being
                     sure
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   dread
                   all
                   my
                   doings
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   regenerate
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     L.
                  
                   Of
                   Gods
                   promises
                   ,
                   excellencie
                   ,
                   and
                   truth
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   ●he
                   wicked
                   abuse
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   worthie
                   the
                   standing
                   on
                   ,
                   to
                   consider
                   how
                   the
                   Apostles
                   out
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   propromise
                   ,
                   
                   deduce
                   arguments
                   of
                   obedience
                   ,
                   as
                   among
                   many
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Corin.
                   7.
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   hauing
                   promised
                   ,
                   that
                   whether
                   wee
                   abide
                   in
                   our
                   houses
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   dwell
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   wee
                   will
                   goe
                   abroad
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   walke
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   receiue
                   vs
                   :
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   promise
                   the
                   Apostle
                   bringeth
                   a
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   should
                   therefore
                   cleanse
                   our selues
                   .
                   This
                   would
                   see
                   me
                   a
                   strange
                   consequence
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   wee
                   are
                   cleansed
                   ,
                   wee
                   should
                   cleanse
                   our selues
                   ,
                   for
                   some
                   haue
                   made
                   a
                   cleane
                   contrarie
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   laying
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   cleansed
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   defile
                   our selues
                   ,
                   seeing
                   grace
                   doth
                   abound
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   sinne
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Corin.
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   reasons
                   thus
                   :
                   the
                   time
                   is
                   short
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   therefore
                   vse
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   wee
                   vsed
                   it
                   not
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   Apostle
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   premisses
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   licentious
                   liuer
                   ,
                   frameth
                   a
                   cleane
                   contrary
                   conclusion
                   :
                   as
                   1.
                   
                   Corin.
                   chap.
                   15
                   ,
                   Tomorrow
                   we
                   shall
                   die
                   ,
                   therefore
                   let
                   vs
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   vse
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   stuffe
                   our selues
                   with
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   because
                   our
                   time
                   is
                   not
                   long
                   .
                   So
                   runnes
                   the
                   tenour
                   of
                   their
                   conclusions
                   .
                   Because
                   God
                   hath
                   mercie
                   enough
                   in
                   store
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   his
                   blood
                   cleanseth
                   vs
                   from
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   therefore
                   faith
                   the
                   carnall
                   Gospeller
                   ,
                   least
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   should
                   want
                   matter
                   and
                   mettall
                   to
                   worke
                   vpon
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   wallow
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   for
                   Christ
                   hath
                   blood
                   enough
                   to
                   cleanse
                   vs.
                   Well
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   reasons
                   in
                   a
                   contrarie
                   manner
                   ,
                   Christ
                   hath
                   washed
                   vs
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   therefore
                   defile
                   our selues
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   strange
                   ,
                   he
                   deduceth
                   feare
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   for
                   our
                   vse
                   we
                   must
                   learne
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   reading
                   and
                   hearing
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   minde
                   be
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   Paul
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   saide
                   ,
                   and
                   saide
                   truely
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   had
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   nee
                   that
                   draweth
                   out
                   this
                   conclusion
                   of
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   We
                   are
                   raised
                   ,
                   therefore
                   ,
                   wee
                   will
                   raise
                   our selues
                   ,
                   let
                   that
                   man
                   know
                   hee
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   was
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   concludes
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   manner
                   :
                   We
                   haue
                   promises
                   ,
                   let
                   all
                   goe
                   where
                   it
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   man
                   must
                   suspect
                   his
                   estate
                   ,
                   hee
                   makes
                   not
                   a
                   good
                   conclusion
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   that
                   ,
                   so
                   this
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   promises
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   placard
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   perswasion
                   ,
                   a
                   motiue
                   ,
                   an
                   inducement
                   to
                   holinesse
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God.
                   So
                   that
                   they
                   that
                   vse
                   the
                   promises
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   doe
                   ,
                   saying
                   God
                   is
                   mercifull
                   ,
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   for
                   vs.
                   The
                   Lord
                   will
                   forgiue
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   stuffe
                   themselues
                   with
                   promises
                   till
                   they
                   haue
                   made
                   them
                   a
                   pillow
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   they
                   abuse
                   themselues
                   .
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   sweete
                   Psalmist
                   saith
                   ,
                   Psal
                   ,
                   131.
                   
                   Mercie
                   is
                   with
                   God.
                   What
                   ?
                   Not
                   to
                   make
                   bold
                   with
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   feare
                   him
                   .
                   Such
                   sophisters
                   then
                   shew
                   by
                   their
                   reason
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   spirit
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   belong
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   diuell
                   .
                   For
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   become
                   a
                   great
                   preacher
                   and
                   publisher
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   promises
                   ,
                   and
                   yee
                   shall
                   not
                   haue
                   a
                   promise
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   will
                   alleage
                   it
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   enemie
                   against
                   
                     Moses
                     ▪
                  
                   and
                   against
                   those
                   that
                   vrge
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   calling
                   them
                   Moses
                   his
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Doctors
                   of
                   Despaire
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   to
                   sow
                   promises
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   take
                   no
                   thought
                   :
                   but
                   still
                   make
                   this
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   Christ
                   hath
                   died
                   ,
                   be
                   bold
                   to
                   sinne
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   therefore
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   watch
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   hearing
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   he
                   hath
                   a
                   cold
                   feare
                   comming
                   on
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   vnworthinesse
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   hee
                   haue
                   ,
                   that
                   man
                   may
                   hope
                   well
                   of
                   himselfe
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   promise
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   excludes
                   securitie
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   must
                   end
                   in
                   feare
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   2
                   We
                   pronounce
                   that
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   promise
                   excludeth
                   deserts
                   ,
                   deserts
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   not
                   debt
                   
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   wee
                   should
                   heare
                   of
                   it
                   so
                   often
                   as
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   praying
                   ,
                   rewarding
                   ,
                   and
                   rendering
                   )
                   Against
                   the
                   Papists
                   wee
                   say
                   therefore
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   debtes
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   desert
                   ,
                   as
                   hire
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   a
                   labourer
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   hath
                   deserued
                   it
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   a
                   debt
                   of
                   promise
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   be
                   rendered
                   as
                   a
                   debt
                   of
                   desert
                   .
                   For
                   example
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   would
                   make
                   it
                   plaine
                   ,
                   when
                   
                   the
                   daughter
                   of
                   Herodias
                   daunced
                   before
                   Herod
                   ,
                   he
                   in
                   the
                   vanitie
                   of
                   his
                   braine
                   made
                   a
                   promise
                   of
                   giuing
                   her
                   any
                   thing
                   she
                   would
                   aske
                   ,
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   one
                   halfe
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   :
                   and
                   
                   after
                   for
                   the
                   ●endering
                   of
                   his
                   promise
                   ,
                   he
                   made
                   a
                   cōscience
                   of
                   his
                   oath
                   .
                   Now
                   no
                   man
                   I
                   suppose
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   any
                   valour
                   ,
                   thinkes
                   that
                   this
                   vaine
                   exercise
                   deserued
                   half
                   a
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   
                   valuation
                   (
                   for
                   it
                   deserued
                   rather
                   another
                   thing
                   far
                   worse
                   )
                   but
                   the
                   debt
                   that
                   is
                   due
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   desert
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   promise
                   .
                   Shee
                   could
                   not
                   come
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   giue
                   me
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   haue
                   deserued
                   ,
                   but
                   giue
                   me
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   promised
                   .
                   No
                   more
                   can
                   wee
                   say
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   done
                   this
                   ,
                   pay
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   thou
                   hast
                   promised
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   therefore
                   graunt
                   vs
                   what
                   thou
                   hast
                   promised
                   ,
                   though
                   nor
                   to
                   vs
                   immediately
                   ,
                   yet
                   to
                   Christ
                   by
                   desert
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   vs
                   for
                   Christ
                   his
                   sake
                   by
                   promise
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   made
                   it
                   a
                   debt
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   goe
                   yet
                   more
                   narrowly
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   promise
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   rather
                   paid
                   to
                   the
                   promiser
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   him
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   promised
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   fathers
                   saith
                   ,
                   God
                   paieth
                   his
                   promises
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   it
                   most
                   respects
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   promise
                   is
                   not
                   presently
                   to
                   yeeld
                   the
                   thing
                   promised
                   (
                   for
                   if
                   wee
                   had
                   that
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   a
                   promise
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   to
                   bee
                   performed
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   performance
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   beene
                   promised
                   )
                   we
                   stand
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   receiue
                   in
                   hope
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoeuer
                   wee
                   are
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   but
                   one
                   hope
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   our
                   *
                   tenant
                   ,
                   and
                   takes
                   vp
                   our
                   possession
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   for
                   our
                   behoofe
                   .
                   Our
                   life
                   saith
                   Paul
                   is
                   hidde
                   with
                   Christ.
                   And
                   it
                   appeares
                   not
                   ,
                   ●aith
                   
                     Iohn
                     ,
                     What
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     .
                  
                   But
                   the
                   best
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   is
                   here
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   to
                   the
                   vttermost
                   .
                   And
                   seeing
                   our
                   life
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   on
                   the
                   stage
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   knowne
                   ,
                   who
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   namely
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   but
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   yet
                   hidde
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   least
                   some
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   haue
                   nothing
                   but
                   in
                   hope
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   better
                   to
                   haue
                   some
                   thing
                   certaine
                   .
                   To
                   them
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   wee
                   doe
                   not
                   speake
                   of
                   a
                   promise
                   from
                   a
                   man.
                   The
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   faithful
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   be
                   compared
                   to
                   a
                   warfare
                   ,
                   then
                   hope
                   is
                   our
                   helmet
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   chap.
                   6.
                   
                   If
                   it
                   bee
                   compared
                   to
                   a
                   sea-faring
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   hope
                   is
                   as
                   an
                   anchour
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   sea
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   Act.
                   chap.
                   28.
                   to
                   stoppe
                   our
                   shippe
                   in
                   dangers
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   day
                   appeare
                   .
                   Lastly
                   this
                   is
                   our
                   stay
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   faithful
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   promised
                   ,
                   therfore
                   he
                   will
                   surely
                   performe
                   it
                   .
                   First
                   he
                   speaketh
                   the
                   
                   word
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   promiseth
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   saith
                   it
                   double
                   :
                   
                     In
                     blessing
                     thee
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     blesse
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   he
                   addeth
                   an
                   oath
                   :
                   
                     As
                     I
                     liue
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     visit
                     thee
                     :
                  
                   &
                   yet
                   more
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   left
                   vs
                   pledges
                   ,
                   further
                   to
                   assure
                   vs
                   of
                   the
                   trueth
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   :
                   if
                   neither
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   his
                   promise
                   nor
                   his
                   oath
                   wil
                   serue
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   nothing
                   but
                   promises
                   :
                   for
                   concerning
                   riches
                   ,
                   glorie
                   ,
                   countrey
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   God
                   his
                   children
                   often
                   want
                   them
                   .
                   Come
                   to
                   God
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   peace
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   one
                   would
                   thinke
                   they
                   should
                   haue
                   ,
                   they
                   often
                   haue
                   them
                   not
                   :
                   but
                   faith
                   they
                   haue
                   ,
                   the
                   promise
                   they
                   haue
                   ,
                   euery
                   thing
                   else
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   :
                   still
                   they
                   haue
                   the
                   promises
                   ,
                   them
                   they
                   haue
                   :
                   Our
                   faith
                   takes
                   hold
                   on
                   our
                   sins
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   these
                   we
                   haue
                   without
                   peraduenture
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   the
                   other
                   things
                   but
                   by
                   peraduenture
                   .
                   The
                   best
                   things
                   we
                   haue
                   we
                   possesse
                   ,
                   &
                   haue
                   them
                   by
                   hope
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   haue
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   are
                   beholden
                   highly
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   his
                   best
                   blessings
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Howsoeuer
                   some
                   thinke
                   but
                   meanely
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   promise
                   ,
                   yet
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   worthie
                   
                   our
                   consideration
                   and
                   thankefulnesse
                   .
                   That
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   18
                   18.
                   in
                   the
                   speech
                   of
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   whe●
                   one
                   tolde
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   Saul
                   was
                   disposed
                   to
                   giue
                   him
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   daughters
                   in
                   marriage
                   ,
                   may
                   here
                   be
                   noted
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     what
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   hee
                   ,
                   
                     seemeth
                     it
                     small
                     to
                     you
                     to
                     bee
                     a
                     Kings
                     sonne
                     :
                  
                   what
                   am
                   I
                   ?
                   or
                   what
                   is
                   my
                   life
                   ?
                   or
                   the
                   family
                   of
                   my
                   father
                   in
                   Israel
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   sonne
                   in
                   lawe
                   vnto
                   a
                   King
                   ?
                   So
                   may
                   wee
                   say
                   ,
                   what
                   are
                   wee
                   ?
                   or
                   what
                   is
                   our
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   familie
                   of
                   our
                   father
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   should
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   make
                   such
                   promises
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ?
                   Dauid
                   made
                   no
                   light
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   promise
                   .
                   To
                   set
                   Dauid
                   in
                   our
                   case
                   ,
                   and
                   Saul
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   Dauids
                   case
                   was
                   farre
                   better
                   than
                   ours
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   victories
                   he
                   had
                   deserued
                   wel
                   of
                   the
                   countrey
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   worthie
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   of
                   Saul
                   :
                   againe
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   should
                   haue
                   had
                   Michol
                   to
                   wife
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   for
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   heyre
                   of
                   the
                   crowne
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   he
                   saith
                   seemeth
                   
                   
                     it
                     to
                     you
                     a
                     small
                     thing
                     ?
                  
                   Then
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   could
                   come
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   comparison
                   betweene
                   Saul
                   and
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Saul
                   of
                   Saules
                   ,
                   and
                   prince
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   respect
                   al
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   but
                   wash
                   pots
                   ,
                   and
                   Cyrus
                   is
                   nothing
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   vnto
                   whom
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   subiects
                   and
                   seruants
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   stoope
                   downe
                   ,
                   what
                   analogie
                   would
                   there
                   bee
                   betwixt
                   him
                   and
                   Saul
                   ?
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   stand
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   would
                   shew
                   vs
                   our
                   vnworthinesse
                   in
                   a
                   thing
                   far
                   aboue
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   wee
                   would
                   say
                   ,
                   or
                   wee
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   what
                   are
                   wee
                   ?
                   what
                   is
                   our
                   fathers
                   house
                   ?
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   should
                   haue
                   respect
                   to
                   vs
                   ?
                   were
                   not
                   our
                   fathers
                   Amorites
                   ,
                   drowned
                   in
                   superslitious
                   idolatrie
                   ,
                   carried
                   away
                   with
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   solde
                   vnto
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   full
                   of
                   ignorance
                   ?
                   what
                   was
                   in
                   our
                   fathers
                   house
                   ?
                   for
                   ourselues
                   what
                   are
                   we
                   ?
                   haue
                   we
                   not
                   beene
                   deriders
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   hearers
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   speake
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   with
                   far
                   lesse
                   reuerence
                   than
                   we
                   heare
                   a
                   mortall
                   men
                   ?
                   what
                   is
                   there
                   in
                   vs
                   ?
                   I
                   thinke
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   worst
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   can
                   best
                   expresse
                   his
                   mind
                   and
                   meaning
                   ,
                   cannot
                   expresse
                   our
                   vnworthinesse
                   .
                   My
                   stammering
                   speech
                   cannot
                   vtter
                   i●
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   conceiue
                   more
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   &
                   knowe
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   our
                   fathers
                   house
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   should
                   vouchsafe
                   vs
                   such
                   mercy
                   .
                   It
                   must
                   not
                   seeme
                   little
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   compassed
                   about
                   with
                   so
                   many
                   promises
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   reade
                   them
                   with
                   humility
                   ,
                   &
                   then
                   no
                   doubt
                   wee
                   shall
                   reade
                   them
                   with
                   thankfulnes
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   When
                   the
                   Angels
                   looke
                   at
                   the
                   mysterie
                   of
                   our
                   redemption
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   wonderfully
                   astonished
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   neuer
                   looke
                   enough
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   vnspeakeable
                   highnes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   gulfe
                   of
                   our
                   vnworthines
                   ;
                   to
                   behold
                   the
                   ods
                   betweene
                   his
                   grea●nes
                   and
                   our
                   vilenes
                   .
                   It
                   needeth
                   their
                   conceauing
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   we
                   could
                   also
                   doe
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   swallow
                   vs
                   vp
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   Lord
                   bestow
                   his
                   promises
                   on
                   such
                   vnworthie
                   wretches
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   not
                   only
                   make
                   promises
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   reall
                   but
                   personal
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   conditionall
                   ,
                   but
                   free
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   temporall
                   ,
                   but
                   eternall
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   goe
                   through
                   them
                   all
                   ?
                   But
                   setting
                   aside
                   these
                   great
                   promises
                   &
                   benefits
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   promised
                   that
                   *
                   euen
                   our
                   very
                   corrections
                   *
                   shall
                   doe
                   vs
                   good
                   .
                   Setting
                   these
                   apart
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   his
                   Angels
                   ,
                   &
                   ministery
                   of
                   all
                   creatures
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   he
                   wil
                   so
                   narrowly
                   looke
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   &
                   take
                   charge
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   haires
                   of
                   our
                   head
                   ,
                   nay
                   ,
                   Leuit.
                   26.
                   he
                   will
                   looke
                   to
                   our
                   kneading
                   troughes
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   more
                   is
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   41.
                   he
                   will
                   turne
                   our
                   beds
                   ,
                   couches
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   sicknes
                   .
                   A
                   strange
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   should
                   thus
                   do
                   with
                   vs.
                   In
                   the
                   heathen
                   histories
                   we
                   reade
                   ,
                   that
                   because
                   a
                   certaine
                   Captaine
                   came
                   to
                   wash
                   his
                   souldiers
                   wounds
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   praise
                   him
                   enough
                   .
                   Then
                   if
                   God
                   the
                   Captaine
                   of
                   his
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   shall
                   
                   so
                   narrowly
                   looke
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   number
                   our
                   haires
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   care
                   for
                   our
                   kneading
                   troughs
                   ,
                   to
                   turne
                   our
                   beds
                   ,
                   to
                   swaddle
                   our
                   wounds
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   amaze
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   set
                   vs
                   in
                   a
                   wonderfull
                   taking
                   to
                   see
                   so
                   great
                   kindnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   God
                   wil
                   be
                   with
                   vs
                   wheresoeuer
                   wee
                   dwell
                   :
                   he
                   will
                   goe
                   with
                   vs
                   wheresoeuer
                   wee
                   goe
                   .
                   He
                   doth
                   not
                   rule
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   Pharaoh
                   did
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   vs
                   to
                   make
                   bricke
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   fetch
                   the
                   straw
                   our selues
                   but
                   looke
                   what
                   he
                   biddeth
                   vs
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   he
                   giueth
                   vs
                   strength
                   and
                   substance
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   worke
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   done
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   very
                   homely
                   ,
                   this
                   wisedome
                   passeth
                   our
                   conceiuing
                   .
                   Behold
                   what
                   promise
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   halfe
                   a
                   kingdome
                   for
                   so
                   vile
                   a
                   seruice
                   of
                   Herods
                   :
                   so
                   for
                   a
                   broken
                   seruice
                   he
                   makes
                   vs
                   a
                   promise
                   of
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   not
                   a●
                   they
                   be
                   now
                   (
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   so
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   too
                   good
                   for
                   the
                   best
                   )
                   no
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   breake
                   vp
                   these
                   frames
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   destroy
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   renewall
                   for
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   So
                   great
                   is
                   his
                   mercy
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   a
                   Father
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   his
                   childrē
                   hauing
                   tasted
                   of
                   this
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   do
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   mourne
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   grieued
                   with
                   themselues
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   repentance
                   was
                   no
                   greater
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   thankfulnes
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   whiles
                   they
                   were
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   done
                   best
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Dauid
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Paul
                   ,
                   they
                   repent
                   they
                   haue
                   done
                   no
                   more
                   good
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   The
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   free
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   part
                   going
                   before
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   in
                   vs
                   to
                   moue
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   promise
                   any
                   good
                   to
                   vs.
                   That
                   wee
                   may
                   looke
                   on
                   that
                   first
                   and
                   great
                   promise
                   made
                   to
                   Adam
                   :
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   after
                   his
                   fall
                   had
                   charged
                   him
                   with
                   his
                   sin
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   confesse
                   his
                   sin
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   vilest
                   malefactors
                   often
                   doe
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   chargeth
                   the
                   Lord
                   againe
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   his
                   liberality
                   the
                   patron
                   of
                   his
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   very
                   miserably
                   sets
                   it
                   ouer
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ▪
                   Euen
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   and
                   immediately
                   vpon
                   such
                   behauiour
                   the
                   Lord
                   makes
                   his
                   promise
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   seede
                   
                   
                     of
                     the
                     woman
                     shall
                     bruse
                     the
                     serpents
                     head
                     .
                  
                   Here
                   is
                   no
                   cause
                   of
                   a
                   promise
                   in
                   Adam
                   ,
                   he
                   〈…〉
                   o
                   cōdition
                   goes
                   before
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   made
                   choise
                   for
                   his
                   mercy
                   of
                   the
                   v●●e●s
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   Take
                   but
                   the
                   Historiographers
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   write
                   for
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   and
                   s●tting
                   aside
                   all
                   inward
                   gifts
                   of
                   minde
                   whatsoeuer
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   their
                   gifts
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   their
                   
                   outward
                   shape
                   and
                   lineaments
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   very
                   masse
                   of
                   their
                   nature
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   people
                   they
                   were
                   most
                   vnseemely
                   and
                   ilfauoured
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   a
                   pernicious
                   and
                   monstrous
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   far
                   from
                   al
                   gifts
                   euen
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   iudgement
                   or
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   vnder
                   the
                   Sun
                   :
                   nay
                   it
                   were
                   too
                   homely
                   to
                   giue
                   them
                   the
                   name
                   ,
                   whereby
                   some
                   haue
                   set
                   them
                   out
                   .
                   Of
                   these
                   people
                   the
                   Lord
                   makes
                   choice
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   the
                   first
                   promise
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   also
                   a
                   free
                   promise
                   ,
                   nothing
                   com●
                   to
                   it
                   to
                   moue
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   to
                   these
                   people
                   the
                   Lord
                   promiseth
                   ,
                   Leuit.
                   chap.
                   26.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     I
                     will
                     walke
                     among
                     you
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     be
                     your
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     ye
                     shall
                     be
                     my
                     people
                     .
                  
                   Againe
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   reigne
                   of
                   Zedekiah
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   their
                   sinne
                   was
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   brim
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   Perezites
                   ,
                   Hiuites
                   and
                   Iebusites
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   makes
                   another
                   promise
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   people
                   ,
                   greater
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   Ierem.
                   31.
                   1.
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     Hee
                     will
                     be
                     their
                     father
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     shall
                     bee
                     his
                     sonnes
                     and
                     daughters
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   God
                   his
                   promises
                   are
                   
                   free
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   antecedent
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   followeth
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   with
                   a
                   condition
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   bee
                   holy
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   men
                   herein
                   deceiue
                   themselues
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   they
                   heare
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   free
                   promise
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   make
                   it
                   a
                   free
                   promise
                   after
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   inducement
                   indeede
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   makes
                   the
                   promise
                   ,
                   but
                   afterwards
                   hee
                   bindes
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   condition
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   standes
                   in
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   his
                   threatnings
                   .
                   In
                   his
                   threatnings
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   condition
                   going
                   before
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   absolutely
                   pronounced
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   Ionas
                   .
                   3.
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Yet
                     fortie
                     dayes
                     and
                     Nini●ie
                     shall
                     be
                     ouerthrowne
                     .
                  
                   And
                   that
                   to
                   Ez●kiah
                   ,
                   Esa.
                   38.
                   
                   
                     Put
                     thine
                     house
                     in
                     an
                     order
                     ,
                     for
                     thou
                     shalt
                     dye
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     liue
                     .
                  
                   Yet
                   there
                   is
                   somewhat
                   followeth
                   after
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Vnlesse
                     ye
                     repent
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   sometimes
                   is
                   expressed
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   not
                   expressed
                   ,
                   is
                   alwayes
                   to
                   bee
                   vnderstoode
                   .
                   For
                   neuer
                   any
                   threatning
                   so
                   strongly
                   was
                   pronounced
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     Vntill
                     we
                     repent
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   done
                   ,
                   would
                   breake
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   turne
                   it
                   backe
                   againe
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Niniuites
                   repented
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   turned
                   away
                   his
                   fierce
                   wrath
                   .
                   Ezekiah
                   wept
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   gaue
                   him
                   length
                   of
                   dayes
                   .
                   So
                   how
                   flatly
                   and
                   freely
                   soeuer
                   the
                   promise
                   made
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   condition
                   followeth
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     must
                     be
                     holy
                  
                   .
                   Thus
                   wee
                   see
                   how
                   Gods
                   promises
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   themselues
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   are
                   sure
                   yet
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   wicked
                   imagine
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   limitation
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   That
                   the
                   Bible
                   is
                   the
                   Librarie
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   appeare
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   setteth
                   
                   
                   downe
                   the
                   infirmities
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   without
                   all
                   flatterie
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   it
                   commendeth
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   vertues
                   ,
                   Gens
                   .
                   49.
                   
                   Numb
                   .
                   12.
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   altogether
                   heauēly
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   ,
                   
                   nor
                   any
                   part
                   thereof
                   sauoureth
                   earthly
                   :
                   it
                   yeeldeth
                   to
                   no
                   one
                   affection
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   but
                   opposeth
                   it selfe
                   to
                   all
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   forme
                   ,
                   the
                   dignitie
                   of
                   the
                   s●ile
                   ,
                   and
                   maiestie
                   of
                   the
                   sentences
                   in
                   it
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   cannot
                   bee
                   fully
                   and
                   wholy
                   conceiued
                   and
                   vttered
                   of
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   alwayes
                   more
                   powerfull
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   than
                   in
                   words
                   .
                   The
                   Apocrypha
                   going
                   
                   about
                   to
                   expresse
                   the
                   excellencie
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   Greeke
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   cold
                   and
                   barbarous
                   thing
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   it
                   moueth
                   affection
                   in
                   the
                   readers
                   ;
                   &
                   pierceth
                   into
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   the
                   
                   hearts
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   shall
                   neuer
                   finde
                   but
                   for
                   some
                   little
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   straight
                   vanishing
                   away
                   ,
                   in
                   other
                   writings
                   of
                   the
                   profoundest
                   Philosophers
                   that
                   euer
                   were
                   .
                   Fiftly
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   auncient
                   :
                   and
                   many
                   good
                   thing
                   :
                   in
                   Philosophers
                   and
                   Poets
                   are
                   fetcht
                   from
                   this
                   .
                   Sixtly
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   prophecies
                   set
                   downe
                   by
                   diuers
                   writers
                   with
                   one
                   consent
                   are
                   accomplished
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   are
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   diuels
                   oracles
                   .
                   Reade
                   that
                   of
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   Genes
                   .
                   49.
                   that
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   32.
                   of
                   Ethan
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                   89.
                   
                   Esa.
                   45.
                   
                   Seuenthly
                   ,
                   the
                   wonderfull
                   preseruing
                   of
                   this
                   
                   booke
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   King.
                   22.
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   not
                   perished
                   ,
                   whereas
                   many
                   other
                   bookes
                   of
                   great
                   price
                   and
                   estimation
                   are
                   vtterly
                   lost
                   .
                   Eightly
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   hath
                   been
                   such
                   a
                   
                   continuall
                   and
                   vniuersall
                   consent
                   of
                   this
                   booke
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   :
                   and
                   because
                   all
                   the
                   heretikes
                   and
                   labours
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   would
                   withstand
                   and
                   confute
                   this
                   ,
                   still
                   are
                   soyled
                   and
                   brought
                   to
                   nought
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   constant
                   death
                   of
                   wise
                   ,
                   sober
                   and
                   meeke
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   whoeuer
                   
                   in
                   their
                   deaths
                   for
                   this
                   ,
                   haue
                   had
                   a
                   plaine
                   distinction
                   from
                   the
                   deaths
                   of
                   other
                   franticke
                   and
                   witlesse
                   persons
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Pet.
                   3.
                   are
                   peruerted
                   of
                   the
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   you
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   wickedst
                   man
                   talking
                   most
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   much
                   of
                   one
                   kinde
                   of
                   Scri●ture
                   .
                   
                   Among
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   Arrius
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   1
                   My
                   Father
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   I.
                   M●richeus
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   2
                   He
                   was
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   a
                   seruant
                   .
                   Montanus
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   3
                   I
                   will
                   send
                   you
                   another
                   Comforter
                   ▪
                   Papists
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   4
                   Thou
                   art
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     Vbiquitarij
                  
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   In
                   whome
                   the
                   God
                   head
                   dwel●
                   corporally
                   .
                   Familists
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   5
                   The
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   within
                   you
                   .
                   And
                   euill
                   men
                   the
                   Epicures
                   abuse
                   this
                   place
                   ;
                   That
                   which
                   goeth
                   into
                   the
                   bellie
                   defileth
                   not
                   the
                   man
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   carnall
                   
                   professors
                   this
                   :
                   If
                   he
                   hath
                   predestinated
                   vs
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   also
                   cail
                   vs.
                   Those
                   that
                   vnder
                   the
                   name
                   
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   desire
                   to
                   couer
                   euill
                   practises
                   ,
                   alleage
                   this
                   ,
                   6
                   Follow
                   peace
                   with
                   all
                   men
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   abused
                   not
                   of
                   one
                   sector
                   companie
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   is
                   this
                   ;
                   Hypocrite
                   ,
                   first
                   pull
                   out
                   the
                   
                   beame
                   out
                   of
                   thine
                   owne
                   eye
                   :
                   
                     August
                     .
                     de
                     moribus
                     ●a●ich
                  
                   .
                   reprouing
                   their
                   loose
                   liues
                   ,
                   they
                   alleage
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     Hypocrita
                     prius
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   So
                   daily
                   if
                   wee
                   deale
                   with
                   mo●es
                   ,
                   with
                   motes
                   I
                   meane
                   in
                   
                   the
                   eyes
                   (
                   for
                   with
                   motes
                   in
                   the
                   Sunne
                   any
                   man
                   may
                   deale
                   )
                   then
                   this
                   is
                   vsed
                   as
                   a
                   neck
                   verse
                   ,
                   
                     Hypocrita
                     prius
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   which
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   said
                   ,
                   wee
                   thinke
                   we
                   are
                   presently
                   quit
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   haue
                   
                   entred
                   another
                   action
                   of
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   and
                   reuenged
                   them
                   home
                   vpon
                   any
                   reprehension
                   ;
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   wee
                   flie
                   to
                   this
                   as
                   a
                   sanctuarie
                   ,
                   wee
                   vse
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   spell
                   to
                   charme
                   the
                   reprehender
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   
                   cannot
                   speake
                   one
                   word
                   more
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   Christ
                   his
                   meaning
                   ,
                   his
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   maintaine
                   sinne
                   ,
                   he
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   men
                   escape
                   the
                   gentle
                   punishment
                   of
                   admonition
                   :
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   cācell
                   the
                   hand-writing
                   that
                   was
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   new
                   hand-writing
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   Psalme
                   ,
                   wickednes
                   hath
                   a
                   wide
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   Dauid
                   maketh
                   it
                   a
                   maruell
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   wickednes
                   stopped
                   ,
                   for
                   rather
                   then
                   it
                   will
                   say
                   nothing
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   speake
                   against
                   itselfe
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   
                   Paul
                   reasoneth
                   the
                   time
                   is
                   short
                   ,
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   vse
                   the
                   world
                   as
                   though
                   we
                   vsed
                   it
                   not
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   15.
                   32.
                   
                   The
                   wicked
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Tomorrow
                     we
                     shall
                     d●e
                     ▪
                  
                   therefore
                   let
                   vs
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   .
                   They
                   gather
                   a
                   contrary
                   conclusion
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   promises
                   :
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   
                   Paul
                   reasons
                   ,
                   Seeing
                   we
                   haue
                   such
                   promises
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   clēse
                   our selues
                   :
                   the
                   wicked
                   say
                   Rom.
                   6.
                   
                   Let
                   vs
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   grace
                   may
                   abound
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   reason
                   thus
                   rightly
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   He
                   disallowed
                   disorderly
                   casting
                   out
                   .
                   Ergò
                   ,
                   hee
                   alloweth
                   orderly
                   casting
                   out
                   :
                   he
                   commandeth
                   the
                   beame
                   to
                   be
                   cast
                   out
                   first
                   .
                   Ergò
                   ,
                   the
                   mote
                   also
                   .
                   We
                   reason
                   on
                   the
                   cōtrary
                   ;
                   No
                   promiscuall
                   casting
                   out
                   ,
                   Ergò
                   ,
                   no
                   casting
                   out
                   :
                   his
                   owne
                   first
                   ,
                   Ergò
                   ,
                   not
                   ours
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   Their
                   conclusion
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   durst
                   say
                   so
                   much
                   :
                   
                     Praecipe
                     quid
                     faciam
                     or●
                     vt
                     faciam
                     ;
                     sed
                     ●e
                     omnino
                     corripito
                     ,
                     quicquid
                     facio
                     .
                  
                   I
                   loue
                   not
                   to
                   heare
                   of
                   my
                   faults
                   ,
                   meddle
                   not
                   with
                   mine
                   eyes
                   .
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Prou.
                   26.
                   
                   A
                   parable
                   in
                   a
                   fooles
                   mouth
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   thorne
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Hee
                   thrusteth
                   the
                   blunt
                   ende
                   forward
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   abusing
                   of
                   places
                   they
                   gore
                   themselues
                   .
                
                 
                   16
                   As
                   we
                   cannot
                   see
                   without
                   the
                   apple
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   cannot
                   know
                   the
                   thing
                   of
                   God
                   
                   without
                   the
                   teaching
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   though
                   some
                   things
                   are
                   learned
                   by
                   sense
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   be
                   taught
                   from
                   heauen
                   to
                   discerne
                   betweene
                   white
                   and
                   blacke
                   ,
                   colde
                   and
                   heate
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   :
                   and
                   some
                   things
                   are
                   attained
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   or
                   helpe
                   of
                   Arte
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   ciuill
                   and
                   humane
                   things
                   ;
                   yet
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   learned
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   cannot
                   attaine
                   vnto
                   by
                   naturall
                   reason
                   onely
                   ,
                   without
                   spirituall
                   reuelation
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   be
                   perswaded
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   made
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Maide
                   should
                   haue
                   a
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Flesh
                   corrupted
                   should
                   rise
                   to
                   incorruption
                   ,
                   that
                   CHRIST
                   a
                   Sauiour
                   on
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   Iudge
                   in
                   the
                   clowdes
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   freed
                   from
                   death
                   by
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   exempted
                   from
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   by
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   that
                   man
                   should
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   CHRIST
                   should
                   suffer
                   ;
                   where
                   is
                   the
                   wise
                   man
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   the
                   Scribe
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   the
                   Philosopher
                   that
                   can
                   shewe
                   a
                   ●●●son
                   ?
                   But
                   be
                   it
                   that
                   man
                   could
                   be
                   taught
                   by
                   nature
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   things
                   appertaining
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                   yet
                   :
                   is
                   needfull
                   that
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   teach
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   else
                   he
                   should
                   learne
                   it
                   with
                   incer
                   ●intie
                   ,
                   and
                   little
                   assurance
                   :
                   for
                   besides
                   that
                   Iob
                   confesseth
                   ,
                   how
                   though
                   he
                   went
                   euen
                   into
                   the
                   shop
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   worketh
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   see
                   him
                   .
                   These
                   reasons
                   I
                   haue
                   to
                   proue
                   that
                   I
                   speake
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   and
                   greatest
                   part
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   simplicitie
                   ,
                   &
                   many
                   cannot
                   take
                   the
                   paines
                   to
                   search
                   them
                   ;
                   of
                   many
                   that
                   would
                   take
                   paines
                   ,
                   many
                   want
                   the
                   meanes
                   ;
                   of
                   manie
                   that
                   haue
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   fewe
                   come
                   to
                   anie
                   thorow
                   knowledge
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   come
                   to
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   labour
                   vnder
                   great
                   vncertaintie
                   :
                   whereof
                   it
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   either
                   proue
                   fooles
                   ,
                   or
                   become
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   because
                   medling
                   with
                   such
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   their
                   wits
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   prayed
                   to
                   be
                   taught
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LI.
                  
                   Of
                   murmuring
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   a
                   common
                   thing
                   with
                   men
                   to
                   grudge
                   and
                   murmure
                   against
                   Gods
                   
                   true
                   seruants
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   must
                   learne
                   with
                   patience
                   to
                   beare
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   prepare
                   themselues
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   Israelites
                   murmured
                   against
                   Moses
                   ,
                   being
                   so
                   ●are
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   will
                   men
                   now
                   grudge
                   against
                   such
                   as
                   haue
                   not
                   obtained
                   the
                   like
                   measure
                   of
                   graces
                   ?
                   ▪
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   sore
                   temptation
                   ,
                   and
                   Moses
                   himselfe
                   did
                   once
                   offend
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   murmuring
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   :
                   yet
                   was
                   
                   he
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   meekest
                   man
                   vpon
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   But
                   else
                   alwaies
                   Moses
                   ouercomes
                   euill
                   with
                   good
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   acquainted
                   with
                   that
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   hardened
                   his
                   heart
                   against
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   murmuring
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   cause
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   man
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   who
                   wished
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   whereas
                   yet
                   they
                   knewe
                   that
                   for
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   carried
                   them
                   thither
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   iustice
                   cut
                   them
                   off
                   for
                   sinne
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   saide
                   ;
                   would
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   cut
                   vs
                   off
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   left
                   vs
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   contented
                   to
                   die
                   if
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   haue
                   their
                   bellies
                   full
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   To
                   be
                   assured
                   of
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   ouercome
                   of
                   murmuring
                   
                   in
                   worldly
                   things
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   the
                   sanctification
                   of
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   wee
                   bee
                   assured
                   of
                   these
                   ▪
                   wee
                   shall
                   be
                   likewise
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   no
                   suffer
                   vs
                   to
                   perish
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   .
                   
                   And
                   if
                   wee
                   doubt
                   of
                   earthly
                   things
                   ,
                   wee
                   doe
                   doubt
                   of
                   these
                   spirituall
                   graces
                   much
                   more
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   perswasion
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   doth
                   bring
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   Israelites
                   had
                   
                   been
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   deliuered
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   bring
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   promise
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   doubted
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   preserue
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   wildernes
                   :
                   which
                   wee
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Genesis
                   chapt
                   .
                   24
                   who
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   promised
                   him
                   a
                   seede
                   ,
                   sent
                   foorth
                   his
                   seruant
                   to
                   get
                   a
                   wife
                   for
                   his
                   sonne
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   knew
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   who
                   had
                   made
                   the
                   promise
                   ,
                   who
                   wold
                   prouide
                   the
                   meanes
                   also
                   to
                   bring
                   it
                   to
                   passe
                   :
                   so
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   perswaded
                   that
                   our
                   sinnes
                   are
                   forgiuen
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   doubt
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   shall
                   hurt
                   vs
                   ;
                   for
                   seeing
                   sinne
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   all
                   miseries
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   no
                   miserie
                   shall
                   hurt
                   vs
                   ▪
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   his
                   sonne
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   giue
                   
                   all
                   things
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   loue
                   wherewith
                   he
                   loueth
                   vs
                   in
                   his
                   sonne
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   vs
                   to
                   want
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   a
                   father
                   will
                   prouide
                   for
                   his
                   sonne
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   prouide
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   a
                   heauenly
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   bee
                   changed
                   though
                   earthly
                   fathers
                   he
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   To
                   this
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   free
                   forgiuenesse
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   and
                   the
                   imputation
                   of
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   adde
                   the
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   sanctification
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   wee
                   beleeue
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   made
                   vs
                   of
                   sinfull
                   men
                   ,
                   iust
                   men
                   ;
                   of
                   varie●s
                   ,
                   vessels
                   of
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   and
                   temples
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   :
                   if
                   he
                   can
                   make
                   the
                   Leopard
                   and
                   the
                   K●●
                   to
                   lye
                   together
                   .
                   Esay
                   11.
                   if
                   he
                   can
                   make
                   the
                   couetous
                   person
                   liberall
                   and
                   the
                   whoremonger
                   a
                   chaste
                   person
                   :
                   if
                   wee
                   beleeue
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   and
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   change
                   vs
                   from
                   any
                   sin
                   be
                   it
                   neuer
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   strong
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   euill
                   custome
                   :
                   wee
                   may
                   then
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   vs
                   to
                   faile
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   needefull
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   neither
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   doubt
                   thereof
                   ,
                   seeme
                   it
                   neuer
                   so
                   vnpossible
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   worke
                   to
                   change
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   worke
                   wonders
                   in
                   nature
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   beleeue
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   prepare
                   a
                   kingdome
                   for
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   heauens
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   but
                   beleeue
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   he
                   wil
                   perserue
                   vs.
                   For
                   if
                   we
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   bodies
                   shall
                   be
                   turned
                   vnto
                   dust
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   raised
                   vp
                   againe
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   sure
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   but
                   prouide
                   for
                   vs
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   thing
                   to
                   raise
                   vp
                   the
                   body
                   from
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   dust
                   than
                   to
                   preserue
                   i●
                   being
                   aliue
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   faith
                   of
                   our
                   redemption
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   beleeue
                   in
                   the
                   prouidence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   in
                   creation
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   wee
                   beleeue
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   made
                   all
                   
                   things
                   of
                   nothing
                   ;
                   we
                   shall
                   beleeue
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   giue
                   vs
                   sufficient
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   light
                   was
                   before
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   Moone
                   ,
                   and
                   Starres
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   grasse
                   before
                   the
                   raine
                   and
                   dew
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   put
                   too
                   much
                   trust
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   without
                   these
                   meanes
                   we
                   may
                   haue
                   these
                   blessings
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   prouided
                   these
                   meanes
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   his
                   weaknes
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   ours
                   Do
                   we
                   beleeue
                   that
                   God
                   made
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   we
                   feare
                   men
                   ?
                   therefore
                   we
                   beleeue
                   not
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   or
                   els
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   feare
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   earthly
                   things
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   a
                   sparrow
                   fall
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   without
                   his
                   prouidence
                   shall
                   we
                   thinke
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   prouide
                   for
                   vs
                   ?
                   wee
                   must
                   then
                   beleeue
                   the
                   particular
                   prouidence
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   gouernment
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   an
                   helpe
                   to
                   keepe
                   vs
                   from
                   distrust
                   and
                   murmuring
                   :
                   doe
                   wee
                   beleeue
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   made
                   vs
                   ?
                   then
                   shall
                   wee
                   not
                   thinke
                   that
                   hee
                   will
                   preferre
                   vs
                   ?
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   wonderfull
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   1.
                   and
                   139.
                   
                   Eccles.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   We
                   are
                   therfore
                   to
                   beleeue
                   the
                   prouidence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   first
                   generally
                   ouer
                   all
                   creatures
                   ,
                   then
                   particularly
                   ouer
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   yea
                   euen
                   ouer
                   the
                   sparrowes
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   care
                   of
                   beasts
                   (
                   as
                   indeede
                   hee
                   hath
                   )
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   for
                   man
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   much
                   more
                   haue
                   care
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   a
                   care
                   for
                   the
                   wicked
                   to
                   do
                   thē
                   good
                   ;
                   for
                   hee
                   filleth
                   their
                   bellies
                   with
                   his
                   hidden
                   treasure
                   ,
                   then
                   wil
                   he
                   much
                   more
                   reioyce
                   ouer
                   the
                   godly
                   to
                   doe
                   them
                   good
                   :
                   if
                   he
                   loued
                   vs
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   his
                   enemies
                   ,
                   will
                   hee
                   not
                   prouide
                   for
                   vs
                   being
                   reconciled
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   and
                   onely
                   sonne
                   ?
                   If
                   hee
                   did
                   vs
                   good
                   when
                   we
                   sought
                   him
                   not
                   ,
                   will
                   he
                   not
                   much
                   more
                   when
                   wee
                   doe
                   seeke
                   him
                   in
                   praying
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   commanded
                   ?
                   If
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   vs
                   good
                   ,
                   when
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   hee
                   might
                   haue
                   punished
                   vs
                   ,
                   will
                   he
                   not
                   when
                   with
                   his
                   spirit
                   he
                   hath
                   sanctified
                   vs
                   ?
                   Oh
                   then
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   be
                   vnfaithfull
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   become
                   murmurers
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   but
                   let
                   vs
                   be
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   looke
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   doe
                   vnto
                   vs
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Furthermore
                   ,
                   this
                   prouidence
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   bee
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   fathers
                   before
                   the
                   flood
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   eate
                   nothing
                   but
                   hearbes
                   ;
                   ve●
                   some
                   of
                   thē
                   liued
                   nine
                   hundred
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   that
                   men
                   liue
                   not
                   by
                   these
                   meanes
                   :
                   ●f
                   by
                   these
                   meanes
                   he
                   nourished
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   by
                   greater
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   flesh
                   and
                   fish
                   ,
                   nourish
                   vs.
                   The
                   Israelites
                   were
                   fed
                   with
                   Manna
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   neuer
                   seene
                   before
                   nor
                   since
                   )
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   fourtie
                   yeeres
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   gathered
                   any
                   more
                   thereof
                   than
                   the
                   Lord
                   commanded
                   ,
                   it
                   stanke
                   :
                   yet
                   being
                   kept
                   before
                   the
                   Arke
                   400.
                   yeeres
                   it
                   did
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   promised
                   land
                   it
                   ceased
                   :
                   whereby
                   we
                   may
                   learne
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   God
                   vpon
                   the
                   meanes
                   that
                   giueth
                   nourishment
                   .
                   Did
                   not
                   Moses
                   and
                   Elias
                   liue
                   fortie
                   daies
                   without
                   meate
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   goe
                   fortie
                   yeeres
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   garments
                   not
                   waxing
                   old
                   ?
                   and
                   othersome
                   hauing
                   meate
                   in
                   abundance
                   been
                   hunger-starned
                   ?
                   and
                   shal
                   it
                   not
                   teach
                   vs
                   that
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   ordained
                   for
                   our
                   weaknes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   without
                   these
                   meanes
                   can
                   nourish
                   vs
                   ?
                   If
                   Dauid
                   proued
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   neuer
                   saw
                   a
                   righteous
                   man
                   ,
                   of
                   righteous
                   parents
                   ,
                   begging
                   his
                   bread
                   ;
                   if
                   wee
                   bee
                   now
                   righteous
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   then
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   prouide
                   for
                   vs
                   now
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   then
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shal
                   haue
                   the
                   like
                   experience
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   To
                   this
                   prouidence
                   we
                   must
                   come
                   with
                   a
                   patient
                   minde
                   to
                   let
                   the
                   Lord
                   giue
                   what
                   he
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   wee
                   must
                   haue
                   contented
                   mi●●es
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   that
                   godlinesse
                   is
                   great
                   riches
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   
                     not
                     to
                     looke
                     for
                     great
                     matters
                     ,
                  
                   Ier.
                   45.
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   to
                   Baruch
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   are
                   wee
                   taught
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   daily
                   bread
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   haue
                   the
                   same
                   minde
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   our
                   father
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   28.
                   who
                   was
                   content
                   with
                   meate
                   and
                   cloath
                   ,
                   which
                   generally
                   is
                   commanded
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   6.
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   giue
                   more
                   than
                   this
                   ,
                   take
                   it
                   as
                   an
                   ouerplus
                   .
                   A
                   patient
                   minde
                   prescribeth
                   not
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   meanes
                   nor
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   nor
                   indenteth
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   content
                   with
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sanctification
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   want
                   other
                   things
                   :
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   ,
                   not
                   too
                   desirously
                   to
                   seek
                   after
                   earthly
                   
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   after
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   wee
                   ought
                   to
                   receiue
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   contentment
                   though
                   it
                   come
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   outward
                   things
                   to
                   enioy
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   them
                   as
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   doe
                   for
                   outward
                   things
                   possesse
                   their
                   soules
                   in
                   patience
                   ,
                   and
                   commit
                   the
                   rest
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   not
                   binding
                   his
                   fauour
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   all
                   rebellion
                   and
                   murmuring
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   great
                   power
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   doe
                   forget
                   it
                   :
                   when
                   by
                   faith
                   we
                   should
                   make
                   to
                   our selues
                   most
                   comfortable
                   vse
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   beheld
                   the
                   great
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   when
                   the
                   tentation
                   was
                   sore
                   vpon
                   them
                   they
                   cleane
                   forgat
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   therefore
                   being
                   zealous
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   glorie
                   ,
                   sheweth
                   himselfe
                   to
                   bee
                   most
                   louing
                   and
                   beneficiall
                   towards
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   leade
                   vs
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   his
                   great
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   wee
                   doe
                   not
                   ,
                   then
                   his
                   iustice
                   will
                   surely
                   teach
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   10
                   The
                   Lord
                   oftentimes
                   with
                   holdeth
                   or
                   taketh
                   away
                   that
                   thing
                   ,
                   the
                   hauing
                   whereof
                   might
                   be
                   hurtfull
                   vnto
                   vs
                   :
                   which
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   rightly
                   consider
                   of
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   an
                   especiall
                   
                   helpe
                   against
                   murmuring
                   in
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   Gods
                   blessings
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   wee
                   would
                   consider
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   therefore
                   keepe
                   it
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   seeth
                   it
                   would
                   bee
                   hurtfull
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   when
                   wee
                   shall
                   be
                   fit
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   then
                   giue
                   it
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   wee
                   should
                   better
                   bee
                   contented
                   with
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   patiently
                   beare
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   that
                   wee
                   would
                   haue
                   :
                   as
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   wanting
                   health
                   ,
                   riches
                   ,
                   estimation
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   grieued
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   almost
                   readie
                   to
                   murmure
                   for
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   if
                   he
                   then
                   can
                   consider
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   knoweth
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   good
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   them
                   they
                   would
                   turne
                   to
                   his
                   hurt
                   :
                   this
                   would
                   bring
                   marueilous
                   great
                   quietnes
                   to
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   stop
                   his
                   murmuring
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   rather
                   stirre
                   him
                   vp
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   God
                   towards
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   proueth
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   he
                   thereby
                   laboureth
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   prayer
                   :
                   yet
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   they
                   fl●e
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   murmure
                   against
                   him
                   :
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   
                   they
                   thinke
                   it
                   a
                   small
                   comfort
                   to
                   pray
                   vnto
                   him
                   in
                   their
                   trouble
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   thinke
                   it
                   very
                   harsh
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   obtaine
                   the
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   obtained
                   ,
                   nothing
                   can
                   bee
                   more
                   comfortable
                   :
                   they
                   must
                   haue
                   that
                   they
                   want
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   nothing
                   will
                   please
                   them
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Israelites
                   did
                   murmure
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   when
                   they
                   wanted
                   
                   water
                   ,
                   nothing
                   else
                   would
                   please
                   them
                   :
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   with
                   many
                   when
                   they
                   cannot
                   obtaine
                   some
                   corporall
                   or
                   externall
                   blessing
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   doe
                   much
                   long
                   for
                   .
                   But
                   who
                   art
                   thou
                   oh
                   thou
                   vile
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   thus
                   dealest
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   hast
                   had
                   thy
                   heart
                   washed
                   by
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ?
                   for
                   if
                   thou
                   haddest
                   ,
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   neuer
                   murmure
                   so
                   much
                   for
                   wanting
                   that
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   haue
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   make
                   him
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   the
                   chiefest
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   thy
                   necessities
                   ,
                   patiently
                   and
                   meekely
                   call
                   vpon
                   him
                   in
                   feruent
                   and
                   faithful
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   Men
                   doe
                   not
                   onely
                   faile
                   in
                   prayer
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   but
                   also
                   they
                   murmure
                   many
                   times
                   against
                   such
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   set
                   ouer
                   them
                   to
                   bee
                   their
                   guides
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   latter
                   sinne
                   ariseth
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   .
                   The
                   Israelites
                   quarrelled
                   with
                   Moses
                   :
                   yet
                   what
                   had
                   Moses
                   done
                   against
                   them
                   ?
                   they
                   thought
                   no
                   doubt
                   that
                   he
                   of
                   malice
                   ,
                   and
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   had
                   brought
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   thought
                   God
                   had
                   a
                   neerer
                   way
                   and
                   a
                   better
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   promised
                   land
                   :
                   and
                   because
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   consider
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   must
                   needes
                   quarrell
                   against
                   some
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   wreake
                   their
                   griefe
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   laying
                   the
                   fault
                   vpon
                   Moses
                   .
                   Thus
                   did
                   Rachel
                   ,
                   whom
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   punished
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   she
                   was
                   Proud
                   (
                   because
                   her
                   husband
                   loued
                   her
                   best
                   )
                   and
                   made
                   her
                   barren
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   gaue
                   children
                   to
                   Leah
                   ,
                   she
                   not
                   considering
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   punished
                   her
                   pride
                   with
                   barrennes
                   ,
                   began
                   to
                   quarrell
                   with
                   her
                   husband
                   ;
                   asking
                   him
                   why
                   he
                   gaue
                   no
                   children
                   to
                   her
                   ?
                   To
                   whom
                   he
                   answered
                   :
                   
                     Am
                     I
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     God
                     vnto
                     thee
                     ,
                     to
                     giue
                     thee
                     children
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   cannot
                   see
                   the
                   Lord
                   punishing
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   they
                   straightway
                   lay
                   the
                   fault
                   vpon
                   some
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   thinke
                   it
                   commeth
                   .
                   As
                   now
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   doe
                   send
                   tumults
                   and
                   stormes
                   into
                   the
                   common-wealth
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   some
                   trouble
                   ;
                   doe
                   we
                   not
                   straight
                   wayes
                   lay
                   the
                   fault
                   vpon
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   ?
                   They
                   consider
                   not
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   punish
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   sinne
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   certaine
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   loueth
                   a
                   multitude
                   better
                   than
                   one
                   or
                   few
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   hee
                   will
                   not
                   punish
                   a
                   whole
                   realme
                   or
                   nation
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   a
                   multitude
                   did
                   not
                   prouoke
                   him
                   thereunto
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   oftentimes
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   harden
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   loue
                   their
                   subiects
                   so
                   well
                   ,
                   nor
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   bee
                   so
                   profitable
                   ,
                   
                   
                   and
                   doe
                   them
                   so
                   much
                   good
                   ,
                   as
                   otherwise
                   they
                   might
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   reported
                   by
                   Iehoshaphat
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Chron.
                   20.
                   
                   This
                   if
                   the
                   people
                   could
                   or
                   would
                   consider
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   ready
                   to
                   lay
                   the
                   faults
                   ▪
                   on
                   their
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   when
                   trouble
                   or
                   triall
                   commeth
                   vpon
                   them
                   :
                   in
                   like
                   case
                   doe
                   they
                   also
                   deale
                   with
                   their
                   Ministers
                   .
                   If
                   trouble
                   come
                   ,
                   doe
                   they
                   not
                   straightwaies
                   say
                   ,
                   see
                   what
                   our
                   Preachers
                   haue
                   done
                   ?
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   their
                   preaching
                   ?
                   so
                   they
                   will
                   alwaies
                   haue
                   one
                   or
                   other
                   to
                   lay
                   the
                   fault
                   vpon
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   was
                   Moses
                   comfort
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   staied
                   him
                   from
                   murmuring
                   against
                   them
                   ?
                   Euen
                   that
                   (
                   no
                   doubt
                   )
                   which
                   other
                   of
                   Gods
                   Ministers
                   haue
                   had
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   case
                   .
                   Ieremiah
                   in
                   the
                   seuēteenth
                   chapter
                   against
                   the
                   raging
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   made
                   this
                   his
                   sure
                   defence
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   thrust
                   in
                   himselfe
                   into
                   that
                   office
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   appointed
                   and
                   called
                   him
                   therevnto
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   affection
                   he
                   had
                   spoken
                   nothing
                   but
                   onely
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   commanded
                   ;
                   did
                   he
                   declare
                   vnto
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   hence
                   may
                   all
                   the
                   true
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   haue
                   comfort
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   send
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   no
                   doubt
                   defend
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   doe
                   this
                   message
                   faithfully
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   the
                   people
                   must
                   take
                   heede
                   how
                   they
                   either
                   receiue
                   or
                   reiect
                   any
                   that
                   speake
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   For
                   as
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   receiue
                   any
                   that
                   bringeth
                   not
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   nor
                   be
                   feared
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   causelesse
                   curse
                   shall
                   passe
                   without
                   hurt
                   :
                   so
                   likewise
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   surely
                   shall
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   spoken
                   truly
                   by
                   his
                   Minister
                   certainely
                   haue
                   his
                   effect
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   returne
                   in
                   vaine
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   kinds
                   of
                   calling
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   may
                   be
                   confirmed
                   therein
                   .
                   Contrariwise
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   being
                   in
                   affliction
                   can
                   pray
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   his
                   helpe
                   ,
                   and
                   acknowledge
                   his
                   prouidence
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   manifesteth
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   it
                   preserueth
                   vs
                   from
                   murmuring
                   ,
                   and
                   keepeth
                   vs
                   from
                   quarrelling
                   with
                   men
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Lords
                   worke
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   neuer
                   set
                   our selues
                   against
                   him
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   passe
                   ouer
                   his
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   auenge
                   our selues
                   vpon
                   men
                   .
                   But
                   many
                   men
                   will
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   iudge
                   and
                   condemne
                   this
                   sinne
                   in
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   looke
                   into
                   themselues
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   
                   but
                   this
                   sinne
                   is
                   as
                   rife
                   now
                   as
                   euer
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   no
                   doubt
                   is
                   a
                   cause
                   why
                   many
                   cannot
                   profit
                   by
                   the
                   examples
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   imagine
                   grossely
                   of
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   that
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   grosse
                   sinnes
                   now
                   ,
                   whereas
                   indeed
                   if
                   the
                   case
                   were
                   duely
                   considered
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   sinne
                   is
                   grosser
                   now
                   than
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   more
                   plentifully
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   greater
                   continuance
                   than
                   vpon
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   The
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   did
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   them
                   lay
                   to
                   prouoke
                   Moses
                   diuers
                   times
                   to
                   murmure
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   yet
                   we
                   may
                   reade
                   how
                   he
                   yeelded
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   was
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ouercome
                   except
                   once
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   20.
                   
                   Psal.
                   106
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   Moses
                   found
                   the
                   truth
                   thereof
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   he
                   much
                   desired
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   entreated
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   must
                   die
                   in
                   the
                   Mount
                   :
                   where
                   all
                   men
                   must
                   learne
                   that
                   they
                   praise
                   not
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   too
                   much
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   strong
                   &
                   
                   haue
                   receiued
                   great
                   gifts
                   :
                   for
                   by
                   Moses
                   example
                   they
                   may
                   here
                   see
                   that
                   by
                   such
                   violence
                   of
                   temptation
                   they
                   may
                   fall
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   all
                   Gods
                   children
                   must
                   take
                   heede
                   that
                   they
                   yeeld
                   not
                   to
                   temptations
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   offered
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   the
                   occasion
                   be
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   cause
                   is
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   chastised
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   yeeld
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   heede
                   that
                   we
                   doe
                   giue
                   no
                   occasion
                   to
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Minister
                   to
                   murmure
                   ,
                   least
                   the
                   Lord
                   punishing
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   also
                   be
                   depriued
                   of
                   the
                   benefit
                   which
                   we
                   should
                   receiue
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Patience
                   vnder
                   the
                   Crosse.
                   
                
                 
                   THere
                   is
                   a
                   difference
                   betweene
                   Gods
                   children
                   and
                   others
                   :
                   for
                   Gods
                   children
                   
                   haue
                   the
                   patience
                   that
                   others
                   doe
                   want
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   continuance
                   ,
                   though
                   with
                   some
                   infirmitie
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   perswaded
                   of
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   sinnes
                   :
                   and
                   secondly
                   ,
                   are
                   sure
                   of
                   their
                   vocation
                   by
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   fruites
                   of
                   sanctification
                   :
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   disposeth
                   all
                   things
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   :
                   fourthly
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   looke
                   for
                   another
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   faile
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   begin
                   to
                   quaile
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   vtterly
                   want
                   these
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   altogether
                   confounded
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Patience
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   in
                   ●●e
                   outward
                   stilnes
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   and
                   shewe
                   of
                   the
                   faee
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   in
                   the
                   inward
                   quietnes
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   meeknes
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                   Therefore
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   4
                   ▪
                   biddeth
                   vs
                   
                     examine
                     our selues
                     vpon
                     our
                     beds
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     still
                     :
                  
                   and
                   Esai
                   ,
                   30
                   ▪
                   the
                   Lorde
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     your
                     helpe
                     shall
                     be
                     in
                     silence
                     and
                     peace
                     :
                  
                   and
                   therefore
                   Dauid
                   and
                   Iob
                   being
                   in
                   trouble
                   ,
                   saide
                   they
                   would
                   
                     lay
                     their
                     hands
                     on
                     their
                     mouthes
                     :
                  
                   for
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   doth
                   thus
                   possesse
                   his
                   soule
                   in
                   patience
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   most
                   fit
                   for
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   shall
                   hee
                   receiue
                   the
                   greatest
                   profit
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   
                   For
                   as
                   in
                   bodilie
                   diseases
                   to
                   be
                   quiet
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   ease
                   and
                   helpe
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   in
                   other
                   troubles
                   whatsoeuer
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   must
                   we
                   especially
                   labour
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Manie
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   GOD
                   is
                   mightie
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   bel●eue
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   ouer
                   fearefull
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   bee
                   in
                   daunger
                   :
                   whereas
                   
                     Gods
                     children
                     haue
                     some
                     presert
                     feeling
                     thereof
                     ,
                     and
                     afterward
                     are
                     more
                     strengthened
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   wee
                   cannot
                   trust
                   in
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   all
                   helps
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   belieue
                   this
                   power
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   depend
                   not
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   pray
                   not
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   striue
                   not
                   to
                   obey
                   him
                   ,
                   we
                   belieue
                   not
                   this
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   did
                   the
                   holy
                   men
                   write
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   felt
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   strengthened
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   must
                   we
                   consider
                   of
                   Gods
                   power
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   in
                   patience
                   may
                   looke
                   for
                   helpe
                   from
                   God
                   in
                   trouble
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   see
                   his
                   hand
                   that
                   blesseth
                   the
                   same
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   vse
                   the
                   same
                   vnto
                   his
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   him
                   all
                   the
                   praise
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   To
                   a
                   good
                   action
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   requisite
                   that
                   our
                   intent
                   be
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   our
                   action
                   being
                   good
                   ,
                   we
                   vse
                   right
                   meanes
                   :
                   if
                   our
                   meanes
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   we
                   haue
                   faith
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   faith
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   we
                   haue
                   sound
                   hearts
                   :
                   if
                   our
                   hearts
                   be
                   sound
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   deuoure
                   through
                   peace
                   all
                   hindrance
                   :
                   and
                   waiting
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   possesse
                   our
                   soules
                   in
                   patience
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   There
                   are
                   diuers
                   plaine
                   Israelites
                   that
                   will
                   suffer
                   a
                   vaile
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   before
                   their
                   faces
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   vse
                   them
                   as
                   the
                   Pharisies
                   did
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   obiect
                   him
                   against
                   Christ
                   ;
                   Iohn
                   and
                   his
                   Disciples
                   fast
                   :
                   and
                   why
                   doe
                   others
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   cloake
                   for
                   their
                   wickednesse
                   ?
                   These
                   are
                   abused
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   mislike
                   their
                   practises
                   in
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   sound
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   
                     Praestat
                     esse
                     caudam
                     Leonis
                     ,
                     quam
                     caput
                     vulpis
                     :
                     Better
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     taile
                     of
                     a
                     Lion
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     a
                     Fox
                     .
                  
                   Well
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   be
                   iust
                   and
                   wise
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   not
                   for
                   our selues
                   :
                   but
                   yet
                   such
                   as
                   will
                   not
                   keepe
                   their
                   wisedome
                   to
                   themselues
                   ,
                   but
                   tell
                   it
                   out
                   ,
                   or
                   write
                   it
                   ,
                   come
                   to
                   wrack
                   .
                   Because
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   follow
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   
                     Amazias
                     ,
                     See
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   &
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                   except
                   foure
                   perished
                   .
                   The
                   cause
                   was
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   more
                   wise
                   than
                   was
                   for
                   the
                   Princes
                   aduantage
                   .
                   In
                   respect
                   euen
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   permissiō
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   iust
                   that
                   the
                   iust
                   should
                   perish
                   :
                   we
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   is
                   this
                   his
                   reward
                   ?
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   when
                   for
                   corruption
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   God
                   his
                   children
                   cānot
                   liue
                   without
                   hazard
                   of
                   their
                   hazard
                   ,
                   he
                   taketh
                   thē
                   away
                   :
                   neither
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   doth
                   he
                   breake
                   his
                   promise
                   ,
                   that
                   giues
                   them
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   life
                   ,
                   eternall
                   life
                   ;
                   for
                   a
                   bag
                   of
                   siluer
                   ,
                   a
                   bag
                   of
                   gold
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   he
                   promiseth
                   the
                   lesse
                   ,
                   and
                   performeth
                   the
                   more
                   .
                   We
                   would
                   indeed
                   be
                   the
                   Lords
                   seruants
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   saw
                   his
                   seruice
                   would
                   alwaies
                   preuaile
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   sometimes
                   we
                   see
                   their
                   seates
                   without
                   honour
                   that
                   serue
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   none
                   of
                   his
                   seruants
                   ,
                   or
                   we
                   learne
                   by
                   reason
                   to
                   iudge
                   no
                   action
                   by
                   the
                   person
                   :
                   yet
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   preuailed
                   not
                   ,
                   he
                   tooke
                   no
                   good
                   course
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   we
                   cannot
                   but
                   say
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   wise
                   ,
                   we
                   say
                   he
                   is
                   too
                   wise
                   .
                   The
                   Prophet
                   (
                   Prou.
                   30.
                   )
                   saith
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   write
                   his
                   vision
                   to
                   Ithiel
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   Veal
                   be
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   him
                   too
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   not
                   :
                   the
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   Ithiel
                   is
                   God
                   with
                   vs
                   :
                   he
                   would
                   write
                   it
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   :
                   Veal
                   is
                   to
                   preuaile
                   :
                   if
                   that
                   be
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   haue
                   
                   both
                   ,
                   else
                   keepe
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   Veal
                   alone
                   .
                   When
                   a
                   man
                   goeth
                   to
                   the
                   market
                   
                     cum
                     ob●lo
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   like
                   lettesse
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   take
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   giue
                   his
                   ebolum
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   like
                   his
                   halfepeny
                   better
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   keepe
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   one
                   would
                   haue
                   both
                   ebolum
                   &
                   lactucas
                   :
                   so
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   vpright
                   dealing
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   will
                   esteeme
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   men
                   in
                   authoritie
                   better
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   change
                   it
                   for
                   that
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   esteeme
                   our
                   vpright
                   dealing
                   better
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   keepe
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   require
                   them
                   both
                   .
                   Example
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   crost
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   doings
                   :
                   he
                   went
                   with
                   a
                   full
                   minde
                   to
                   conuert
                   his
                   countrimen
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   would
                   haue
                   throwne
                   him
                   downe
                   an
                   hill
                   :
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   preached
                   to
                   the
                   Gargazites
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   prayed
                   him
                   to
                   depart
                   :
                   he
                   spake
                   greatly
                   to
                   discredit
                   the
                   Pharisies
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   they
                   preuailed
                   with
                   the
                   people
                   against
                   him
                   :
                   he
                   bent
                   all
                   his
                   preaching
                   against
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   times
                   they
                   increased
                   tenne
                   for
                   one
                   ,
                   they
                   preferred
                   Barra●●●
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   fill
                   vp
                   the
                   measure
                   ,
                   the
                   iust
                   man
                   perisheth
                   in
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   :
                   but
                   ●hat
                   reason
                   is
                   there
                   of
                   this
                   ?
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   appeare
                   Gods
                   seruants
                   are
                   no
                   mercenaries
                   ,
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   godly
                   with
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   conditions
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   not
                   ,
                   let
                   iustice
                   rather
                   be
                   lost
                   ,
                   than
                   I
                   die
                   as
                   the
                   Heathen
                   .
                   A
                   second
                   reason
                   is
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   it selfe
                   .
                   Augustine
                   marueileth
                   why
                   they
                   call
                   not
                   life
                   a
                   disease
                   :
                   for
                   men
                   speaking
                   of
                   a
                   disease
                   wil
                   say
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   an
                   Apoplexe
                   ,
                   surely
                   he
                   will
                   die
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   indeed
                   he
                   may
                   escape
                   :
                   but
                   of
                   life
                   he
                   may
                   surely
                   say
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   the
                   sicknes
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   therefore
                   he
                   shall
                   die
                   ,
                   we
                   die
                   of
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   humours
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   bodies
                   publike
                   and
                   priuate
                   :
                   so
                   two
                   humours
                   ,
                   and
                   two
                   corruptions
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   all
                   one
                   for
                   one
                   to
                   die
                   by
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   publike
                   humours
                   ,
                   lawes
                   &
                   customes
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   ?
                   Nay
                   better
                   ,
                   we
                   being
                   whole
                   in
                   body
                   and
                   soule
                   .
                   In
                   taking
                   vpon
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   Christians
                   ,
                   we
                   binde
                   our selues
                   to
                   die
                   :
                   since
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   Adam
                   no
                   man
                   passeth
                   to
                   Paradise
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   burning
                   Seraphins
                   ;
                   no
                   man
                   to
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   burthen
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   Marah
                   ;
                   no
                   man
                   to
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   valley
                   of
                   weeping
                   ;
                   no
                   man
                   to
                   the
                   happie
                   citie
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   Babel
                   :
                   the
                   tenure
                   whereby
                   we
                   hold
                   heauen
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   the
                   indenture
                   betwixt
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   enter
                   into
                   heauen
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   must
                   first
                   suffer
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   all
                   that
                   will
                   liue
                   godly
                   must
                   suffer
                   ▪
                   And
                   Ambrose
                   turneth
                   the
                   proposition
                   :
                   he
                   that
                   suffereth
                   no
                   persecution
                   doth
                   not
                   liue
                   godly
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   reason
                   ▪
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   that
                   sometime
                   the
                   iust
                   man
                   perisheth
                   in
                   his
                   iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   well
                   that
                   he
                   dieth
                   in
                   his
                   iustice
                   :
                   for
                   diuers
                   (
                   as
                   Gedeon
                   )
                   haue
                   bin
                   first
                   spoyled
                   of
                   their
                   iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   perished
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   many
                   now
                   adaies
                   ,
                   perish
                   they
                   may
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   their
                   righteousnes
                   they
                   cannot
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   Enoch
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   translated
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   minde
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   tainted
                   with
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   those
                   times
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   see
                   in
                   an
                   orchard
                   apples
                   of
                   all
                   kinds
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   husbandman
                   
                   gather
                   one
                   kinde
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   a
                   foolish
                   man
                   will
                   maruell
                   at
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   husbandman
                   knoweth
                   what
                   he
                   doth
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   would
                   affoord
                   God
                   this
                   equitie
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   when
                   to
                   gather
                   his
                   fruit
                   best
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   thinke
                   much
                   that
                   the
                   iust
                   are
                   gathered
                   .
                   Some
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   that
                   the
                   iust
                   man
                   should
                   perish
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   God
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   should
                   bee
                   condemned
                   :
                   for
                   wee
                   goe
                   about
                   by
                   doing
                   it
                   to
                   condemne
                   heauen
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   withstand
                   ,
                   hindring
                   it
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   liue
                   .
                   We
                   send
                   our
                   sons
                   to
                   fight
                   for
                   the
                   prince
                   of
                   heads
                   ,
                   we
                   lament
                   
                   but
                   curse
                   not
                   the
                   king
                   :
                   we
                   are
                   Gods
                   souldiers
                   ,
                   the
                   militāt
                   Church
                   to
                   fight
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   iustice
                   be
                   not
                   condemned
                   ,
                   we
                   standing
                   by
                   ;
                   we
                   haue
                   armour
                   giuen
                   vs
                   :
                   Ephes.
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Faith
                     is
                     our
                     shield
                  
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   good
                   right
                   to
                   say
                   so
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   giuing
                   vs
                   Faith.
                   This
                   reason
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   excellencie
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   Iustice.
                   Let
                   vs
                   say
                   with
                   the
                   iust
                   man
                   ,
                   better
                   the
                   world
                   perish
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   Iustice
                   bee
                   lost
                   .
                   If
                   euery
                   haire
                   of
                   our
                   head
                   were
                   a
                   life
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   giue
                   them
                   all
                   for
                   this
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   better
                   
                   we
                   die
                   ,
                   then
                   many
                   perisn
                   .
                   :
                   by
                   our
                   example
                   many
                   may
                   be
                   wonne
                   ;
                   example
                   is
                   a
                   chiefe
                   motiue
                   .
                   Affliction
                   is
                   compared
                   to
                   a
                   Wine-presse
                   ,
                   for
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   commeth
                   wine
                   wherewith
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   diuers
                   are
                   so
                   comforted
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   dare
                   suffer
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   A
                   childe
                   or
                   foole
                   could
                   say
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   cluster
                   of
                   grapes
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   pitie
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   presse
                   :
                   but
                   hee
                   that
                   
                   knoweth
                   how
                   it
                   would
                   else
                   come
                   to
                   nought
                   within
                   a
                   few
                   dayes
                   ,
                   will
                   cast
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   presse
                   :
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   not
                   bene
                   so
                   ,
                   we
                   had
                   wanted
                   the
                   wine
                   we
                   now
                   haue
                   .
                   Seeing
                   also
                   they
                   were
                   men
                   of
                   
                   such
                   imperfections
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   be
                   encouraged
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   God
                   saith
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   haue
                   vs
                   shine
                   as
                   lights
                   ,
                   whose
                   propertie
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   serue
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   consume
                   itselfe
                   .
                   At
                   last
                   
                   Veal
                   shall
                   be
                   ioyned
                   to
                   Ithiel
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   euery
                   one
                   that
                   suffered
                   wrong
                   ,
                   haue
                   a
                   writ
                   of
                   error
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   handled
                   good
                   men
                   ill
                   ,
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   we
                   fooles
                   counted
                   his
                   life
                   madnes
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   
                   haue
                   such
                   griefe
                   ,
                   as
                   no
                   man
                   of
                   neuer
                   so
                   great
                   stomacke
                   would
                   wish
                   his
                   enemie
                   more
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   iust
                   shall
                   haue
                   blessednes
                   for
                   euermore
                   .
                   Who
                   would
                   not
                   change
                   this
                   vanitie
                   for
                   it
                   ?
                   who
                   would
                   be
                   so
                   mad
                   as
                   for
                   ●ife
                   to
                   lose
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   life
                   ?
                   And
                   looke
                   how
                   many
                   hereafter
                   
                   shall
                   be
                   conuerted
                   by
                   their
                   example
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   more
                   degrees
                   of
                   glorie
                   shall
                   they
                   receiue
                   in
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Heauen
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   why
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Saintes
                   would
                   euen
                   line
                   here
                   againe
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   suffer
                   againe
                   :
                   So
                   little
                   doe
                   they
                   repent
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   suffered
                   .
                   It
                   it
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     wicked
                     shall
                     a●t
                     liue
                     halfe
                     their
                     dayes
                     .
                     Malum
                     natura
                     breue
                     ,
                  
                   February
                   is
                   the
                   worst
                   moneth
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   shortest
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   holde
                   out
                   their
                   wickednes
                   ?
                   That
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   indignity
                   .
                   A
                   drunkard
                   will
                   continue
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   his
                   lungs
                   wil
                   last
                   :
                   an
                   
                   
                   adulterie
                   whiles
                   his
                   loynes
                   last
                   :
                   a
                   glutton
                   whilest
                   his
                   skinne
                   :
                   a
                   contentious
                   man
                   as
                   long
                   
                   as
                   his
                   purse
                   lasteth
                   well
                   :
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   perish
                   for
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   burnt
                   sacrifices
                   ;
                   if
                   naturally
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   are
                   but
                   a
                   peace-offering
                   ,
                   partly
                   Gods
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   natures
                   :
                   so
                   then
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   continue
                   euen
                   for
                   his
                   wickednes
                   ,
                   as
                   Herodias
                   was
                   rewarded
                   for
                   that
                   for
                   which
                   she
                   should
                   haue
                   beene
                   punished
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   wholy
                   the
                   diuels
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Malice
                   drinkes
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   her
                   owne
                   poyson
                   God
                   his
                   children
                   drinke
                   of
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   cup
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   wicked
                   of
                   the
                   lees
                   to
                   worke
                   in
                   their
                   bowels
                   eternall
                   griefe
                   of
                   conscience
                   .
                   
                   Wickednesse
                   and
                   punishment
                   are
                   both
                   of
                   one
                   age
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   burnt
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   The
                   sinner
                   is
                   condemned
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   iudged
                   publikely
                   ,
                   yet
                   euery
                   
                   man
                   iudgeth
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   chamber
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   he
                   continue
                   ,
                   God
                   bringeth
                   him
                   vpon
                   the
                   stage
                   ,
                   and
                   sheweth
                   some
                   notorious
                   signe
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   singular
                   iudgement
                   for
                   sinne
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   should
                   continue
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   Methusaleth
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   yeere
                   of
                   their
                   punishment
                   would
                   swallow
                   vp
                   the
                   yeeres
                   of
                   their
                   continuance
                   in
                   wickednesse
                   :
                   Follow
                   not
                   such
                   as
                   doe
                   euill
                   .
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   well
                   ,
                   good
                   men
                   haue
                   not
                   alwaies
                   good
                   children
                   ,
                   least
                   vertue
                   seeme
                   hereditarie
                   :
                   neither
                   haue
                   euill
                   men
                   euill
                   children
                   ,
                   least
                   sinne
                   should
                   ouercome
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Likewise
                   all
                   iust
                   men
                   perish
                   not
                   ,
                   some
                   doe
                   not
                   ,
                   least
                   we
                   should
                   thinke
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   prouidence
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   wicked
                   escape
                   not
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   least
                   we
                   should
                   thinke
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Predestination
                   ,
                   Perseuerance
                   ,
                   and
                   Presumption
                   .
                
                 
                   WHom
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   appoynted
                   for
                   his
                   glorie
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   he
                   hath
                   also
                   appoynted
                   meanes
                   to
                   attaine
                   thereto
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   ioy
                   so
                   much
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   done
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   carefull
                   what
                   hereafter
                   we
                   must
                   doe
                   :
                   for
                   many
                   are
                   called
                   ,
                   but
                   few
                   are
                   chosen
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   begin
                   gloriously
                   ,
                   which
                   end
                   ignominiously
                   .
                
                 
                   Perseuerance
                   is
                   called
                   (
                   Ephes.
                   6.
                   18.
                   )
                   Proskartéresis
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   16.
                   13.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   watch
                   ,
                   and
                   1.
                   
                   Thes.
                   5.
                   6.
                   not
                   to
                   sleepe
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   like
                   the
                   foolish
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   Mark.
                   13.
                   3
                   ▪
                   and
                   the
                   drowsie
                   Apostles
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   it
                   are
                   reproued
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   16.
                   38.
                   
                   
                     What
                     could
                     yee
                     not
                     watch
                     with
                     mee
                     one
                     houre
                     ?
                  
                   The
                   law
                   saith
                   ,
                   Euery
                   good
                   thing
                   is
                   worse
                   than
                   euill
                   without
                   it
                   :
                   because
                   if
                   men
                   goe
                   not
                   with
                   a
                   through
                   stitch
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   afflicted
                   their
                   soules
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                   
                   Deut.
                   6.
                   7.
                   
                   Exod.
                   18.
                   24.
                   
                   Godlinesse
                   is
                   a
                   iourney
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   no
                   fainting
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   leaue
                   any
                   good
                   thing
                   vndone
                   euen
                   for
                   a
                   moment
                   is
                   contrarie
                   to
                   perseuerance
                   :
                   indeede
                   to
                   begin
                   ,
                   euery
                   thing
                   is
                   pleasant
                   ,
                   therefore
                   for
                   varieties
                   sake
                   many
                   begin
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   crosse
                   dealing
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   they
                   soone
                   leaue
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   proofe
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   We
                   must
                   be
                   followers
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   in
                   euerlastingnes
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   long
                   lastinges
                   .
                   What
                   
                   difference
                   betweene
                   eternitie
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   day
                   or
                   two
                   ?
                   If
                   our
                   reward
                   be
                   not
                   lease-wise
                   for
                   one
                   and
                   twentie
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   but
                   infinite
                   ,
                   surely
                   our
                   seruice
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   by
                   lease
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   not
                   bee
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Bethulia
                   ,
                   a
                   compositiō
                   for
                   fiue
                   daies
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   our
                   liues
                   .
                   Christ
                   sweat
                   euen
                   blood
                   .
                   Oh
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   giue
                   thee
                   ouer
                   in
                   hel
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   wilt
                   thou
                   giue
                   him
                   ouer
                   in
                   a
                   fire
                   of
                   reedes
                   ?
                
                 
                   4
                   When
                   wee
                   see
                   good
                   men
                   get
                   new
                   distinctions
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   beene
                   well
                   taught
                   before
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   dangerous
                   thing
                   ,
                   
                     Non
                     perseuerrae
                  
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   
                     noxium
                     tibi
                  
                   .
                   Ezech.
                   33.
                   13.
                   
                   
                     Haue
                     yee
                     suffered
                     so
                     many
                     things
                     in
                     vaine
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Gal
                   3.
                   4.
                   2.
                   
                   Pet.
                   2.
                   20.
                   
                   
                     Remember
                     what
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     haue
                     one
                     diuell
                     goe
                     out
                     of
                     one
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     haue
                     seuen
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     for
                     it
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   principle
                   in
                   the
                   Ciuill
                   law
                   :
                   Commonly
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   we
                   haue
                   faire
                   beginnings
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   in
                   their
                   first
                   day
                   of
                   ordination
                   ,
                   
                   on
                   those
                   daies
                   wherein
                   we
                   receiue
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   fasting
                   ,
                   in
                   affliction
                   ,
                   in
                   sicknes
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   goodly
                   promises
                   and
                   fat
                   ,
                   but
                   slender
                   performance
                   and
                   leane
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   some
                   doe
                   not
                   onely
                   not
                   perseuere
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   fall
                   to
                   worse
                   :
                   they
                   will
                   say
                   one
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   wretch
                   
                   spake
                   :
                   
                     Gloria
                     patri
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   day
                   ,
                   
                     &
                     filio
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   
                     &
                     Sp.
                     S.
                  
                   but
                   for
                   that
                   ,
                   
                     sicut
                     crat
                  
                   
                   
                     in
                     principio
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   fall
                   to
                   their
                   old
                   bias
                   again
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   Nebuchadnezzars
                   image
                   ,
                   the
                   head
                   is
                   of
                   gold
                   ,
                   the
                   breast
                   of
                   baser
                   mettall
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   neerer
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   the
                   worst
                   still
                   .
                   The
                   Papists
                   call
                   them
                   that
                   shrinke
                   ,
                   worse
                   then
                   cloth
                   that
                   shrinketh
                   but
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   wet
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   bee
                   like
                   Snailes
                   ,
                   which
                   push
                   out
                   a
                   long
                   paire
                   of
                   hornes
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   touched
                   neuer
                   so
                   little
                   ,
                   in
                   they
                   goe
                   againe
                   :
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   like
                   to
                   Ionathan
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   follow
                   the
                   chase
                   orderly
                   vntill
                   they
                   come
                   where
                   honnie
                   is
                   ;
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   as
                   Asa
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Chron.
                   15.
                   carefull
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   vntill
                   the
                   Goute
                   take
                   vs
                   ;
                   verse
                   16.
                   and
                   then
                   bee
                   so
                   way
                   ward
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   may
                   speake
                   a
                   word
                   to
                   vs
                   ;
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   can
                   abide
                   affliction
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   skinne
                   for
                   skinne
                   commeth
                   ,
                   stand
                   as
                   though
                   we
                   were
                   appalled
                   :
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   with
                   
                   
                   
                     Marie
                     Magdalen
                  
                   sit
                   at
                   the
                   Sepulcher
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   20.
                   11.
                   
                   Wee
                   must
                   with
                   the
                   Spouse
                   ,
                   Cant.
                   3.
                   4.
                   take
                   hold
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   leaue
                   off
                   ;
                   we
                   must
                   follow
                   the
                   suite
                   as
                   the
                   widdow
                   ,
                   Luc.
                   18.
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   giue
                   ouer
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   Cananite
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   15.
                   22.
                   wee
                   must
                   keepe
                   our
                   holde
                   as
                   Iacob
                   did
                   in
                   his
                   wrestling
                   :
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   course
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   out-runne
                   .
                   So
                   runne
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   )
                   moderately
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   constantly
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   ,
                   cheerefully
                   in
                   the
                   ende
                   .
                   So
                   runne
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   vaine
                   shoute
                   for
                   your
                   first
                   start
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   attaine
                   the
                   crowne
                   .
                   Stirre
                   vp
                   your selues
                   ,
                   looke
                   not
                   backe
                   :
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   haue
                   all
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   tayle
                   of
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   was
                   wanting
                   ,
                   Leuit.
                   22.
                   
                   We
                   must
                   doe
                   not
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   our
                   whole
                   time
                   .
                   Somewhat
                   Agrippa
                   was
                   perswaded
                   of
                   ,
                   but
                   Paul
                   woud
                   haue
                   it
                   altogether
                   done
                   .
                   Some
                   would
                   gladly
                   saue
                   a
                   small
                   portion
                   with
                   Saphyra
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   were
                   to
                   become
                   Bethulians
                   ,
                   termers
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   hypocrites
                   are
                   loath
                   to
                   become
                   simply
                   and
                   wholly
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   came
                   with
                   their
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   long
                   :
                   but
                   let
                   vs
                   keepe
                   an
                   equall
                   Tenor
                   still
                   .
                   Isaiah
                   is
                   as
                   zealous
                   in
                   his
                   66.
                   chapter
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   first
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   We
                   must
                   labour
                   to
                   perseuere
                   in
                   persecution
                   ,
                   Math.
                   10.
                   22.
                   and
                   beware
                   by
                   the
                   falling
                   
                   away
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   Math.
                   24.
                   13.
                   yea
                   we
                   must
                   resist
                   euen
                   vnto
                   death
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   12.
                   4.
                   
                   So
                   saith
                   the
                   Angell
                   vnto
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Smirna
                   .
                   Apoc.
                   2.
                   10.
                   
                   We
                   must
                   keepe
                   Gods
                   name
                   in
                   our
                   forheads
                   ,
                   when
                   Antipas
                   is
                   slaine
                   before
                   vs
                   :
                   wee
                   must
                   ride
                   to
                   heauen
                   in
                   a
                   fiery
                   chariot
                   ,
                   and
                   learne
                   that
                   euery
                   mans
                   worke
                   shall
                   be
                   tried
                   by
                   fire
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   
                   Vpon
                   this
                   theame
                   the
                   Apostles
                   spent
                   manie
                   of
                   their
                   sermons
                   ,
                   Act.
                   11.
                   23.
                   
                   Act.
                   13.
                   43.
                   
                   Act.
                   12.
                   22.
                   
                   Heb.
                   3.
                   12.
                   2.
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   20.
                   1.
                   
                   Ioh.
                   2.
                   24.
                   
                   
                   The
                   Apostles
                   warneth
                   vs
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   15.
                   58.
                   to
                   be
                   setled
                   ,
                   not
                   tottering
                   :
                   and
                   Coloss
                   ,
                   1.
                   23.
                   to
                   be
                   irremoueable
                   :
                   and
                   Coloss.
                   2.
                   7.
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   rooted
                   deepe
                   ,
                   strongly
                   built
                   ,
                   and
                   sticke
                   closely
                   vpon
                   CHRIST
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   rocke
                   :
                   so
                   when
                   tempests
                   come
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   once
                   moued
                   .
                   There
                   be
                   many
                   impediments
                   of
                   this
                   perseuering
                   :
                   some
                   inward
                   ,
                   as
                   desire
                   of
                   nouelties
                   ,
                   and
                   sticking
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   reason
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   goe
                   no
                   further
                   than
                   shee
                   sees
                   likelihood
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   conscience
                   of
                   our
                   vnworthines
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   despaire
                   :
                   some
                   outward
                   things
                   hinder
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   worldly
                   cares
                   :
                   oppose
                   here
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   :
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   back-sliders
                   oppose
                   the
                   
                   varietie
                   of
                   true
                   beleeuers
                   :
                   the
                   prosperitie
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   oppose
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   37.
                   
                   
                     Yet
                     a
                     little
                     while
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     gone
                     ,
                     and
                     neuer
                     seene
                     againe
                     .
                  
                   We
                   must
                   euer
                   labour
                   to
                   grow
                   from
                   the
                   greene
                   tree
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   maine
                   tree
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   full
                   assurance
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   kindes
                   of
                   presuming
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   
                   merits
                   :
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   in
                   carnall
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   in
                   bold
                   &
                   proud
                   Papists
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   wee
                   knowe
                   that
                   Gods
                   qualities
                   be
                   not
                   separable
                   :
                   Moses
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   readie
                   to
                   shewe
                   mercie
                   ,
                   so
                   hee
                   saith
                   hee
                   will
                   punish
                   the
                   transgressor
                   .
                   Dauid
                   sung
                   a
                   song
                   of
                   two
                   parts
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   mercie
                   alone
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   iudgement
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   mercie
                   and
                   iudgement
                   together
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   maruell
                   how
                   these
                   wretches
                   dare
                   adde
                   sinne
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   when
                   no
                   one
                   sinne
                   shall
                   go
                   vnpunished
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   they
                   dare
                   presume
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   ,
                   vnder
                   many
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   hath
                   shewed
                   his
                   iustice
                   to
                   the
                   dearest
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   for
                   committing
                   some
                   one
                   sinne
                   .
                   The
                   Angels
                   that
                   conceiued
                   but
                   an
                   opinion
                   of
                   pride
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   write
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   almost
                   as
                   Gods
                   ,
                   were
                   for
                   it
                   cast
                   downe
                   to
                   hell
                   .
                   Man
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   was
                   conuersant
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   he
                   talked
                   and
                   walked
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   hee
                   gaue
                   the
                   Lordship
                   and
                   soueraigntie
                   ouer
                   all
                   earthly
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   whom
                   hee
                   was
                   familiar
                   ,
                   for
                   eating
                   of
                   the
                   forbidden
                   fruite
                   was
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   Eden
                   .
                   Moses
                   and
                   Aaron
                   (
                   the
                   mirrors
                   and
                   miracles
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   )
                   falling
                   into
                   Gods
                   displeasure
                   ,
                   were
                   denied
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   promised
                   Canaan
                   .
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   honoured
                   with
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   being
                   a
                   man
                   after
                   Gods
                   owne
                   heart
                   ,
                   falling
                   into
                   sinne
                   ,
                   fell
                   out
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   fauour
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   aboue
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   moue
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   (
                   the
                   glorie
                   and
                   image
                   
                   of
                   his
                   father
                   )
                   could
                   not
                   escape
                   the
                   most
                   bitter
                   cup
                   which
                   he
                   drunke
                   of
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   begged
                   it
                   three
                   times
                   at
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   
                     became
                     sinne
                     for
                     vs.
                  
                   And
                   yet
                   sinful
                   men
                   ,
                   
                   bold
                   sinners
                   and
                   presumptuous
                   sinners
                   ,
                   perswade
                   themselues
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   escape
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   to
                   leaue
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   I
                   marueile
                   what
                   they
                   can
                   challenge
                   by
                   workes
                   ,
                   seeing
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   doe
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   still
                   debters
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   deseruers
                   .
                   Let
                   them
                   therefore
                   learne
                   of
                   their
                   learned
                   Doctors
                   to
                   know
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   merits
                   but
                   Christs
                   mercies
                   :
                   and
                   let
                   them
                   say
                   with
                   the
                   ancient
                   Fathers
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   our
                   merite
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   no
                   merit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Prosperitie
                   ,
                   and
                   Aduersitie
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Griefe
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   temptations
                   incident
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   GOd
                   by
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   his
                   benefits
                   warneth
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   prepareth
                   vs
                   for
                   some
                   troubles
                   and
                   temptations
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   for
                   surely
                   he
                   putteth
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   armour
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   will
                   also
                   
                   prouide
                   for
                   vs
                   the
                   battell
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   great
                   thing
                   to
                   fauour
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   fauour
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   embrace
                   it
                   in
                   trouble
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   true
                   loue
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   may
                   trie
                   ,
                   if
                   being
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   wee
                   can
                   feele
                   
                   the
                   miserie
                   of
                   others
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   reioyce
                   in
                   the
                   prosperitie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   miserie
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   be
                   moued
                   and
                   grieued
                   with
                   the
                   miserie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   though
                   wee
                   be
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ;
                   this
                   sheweth
                   that
                   our
                   hearts
                   are
                   vpright
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   true
                   zeale
                   remaineth
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   In
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   vse
                   our
                   goods
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   ease
                   ,
                   and
                   waxe
                   carelesse
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   vnbeleefe
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   giue
                   God
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   waxe
                   more
                   carefull
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   argument
                   of
                   true
                   faith
                   .
                   
                   Let
                   vs
                   then
                   striue
                   against
                   infidelitie
                   both
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   and
                   aduersitie
                   ,
                   and
                   trie
                   our
                   faith
                   by
                   these
                   meanes
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   God
                   worke
                   in
                   vs
                   humilitie
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   his
                   mercy
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   :
                   if
                   in
                   wants
                   wee
                   be
                   disquieted
                   ,
                   it
                   argueth
                   infidelitie
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   wee
                   stay
                   our selues
                   vpon
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   They
                   that
                   continue
                   safe
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   by
                   Gods
                   grace
                   shal
                   perseuere
                   in
                   aduersitie
                   :
                   but
                   
                   I
                   dare
                   not
                   warrant
                   them
                   safe
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   beene
                   safe
                   in
                   aduersitie
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   The
                   more
                   prosperitie
                   encreaseth
                   to
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   they
                   feare
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   In
                   prosperitie
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   song
                   of
                   Salomon
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   aduersitie
                   the
                   lamentations
                   of
                   Ieremiah
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   God
                   suffereth
                   euill
                   men
                   to
                   prosper
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   for
                   two
                   causes
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   euery
                   good
                   
                   man
                   hauing
                   in
                   him
                   some
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   might
                   for
                   his
                   few
                   euill
                   things
                   haue
                   here
                   a
                   temporall
                   punishment
                   :
                   
                   and
                   euery
                   euill
                   man
                   hauing
                   some
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   rewarded
                   with
                   temporall
                   benefits
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   God
                   often
                   chastiseth
                   his
                   ,
                   and
                   suffereth
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   seene
                   that
                   good
                   men
                   serue
                   not
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   Sathan
                   reckoned
                   by
                   
                   his
                   account
                   with
                   Iob
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   maketh
                   not
                   his
                   bookes
                   cleere
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   but
                   reserueth
                   the
                   full
                   and
                   finall
                   account
                   vnto
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   of
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   wherein
                   eueriething
                   
                   shall
                   be
                   fully
                   recompenced
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   good
                   or
                   euill
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Wee
                   must
                   not
                   marueile
                   at
                   wicked
                   mens
                   successe
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   new
                   thing
                   .
                   Iob
                   saw
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   Dauid
                   especially
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   73.
                   
                   Zachar.
                   3.
                   the
                   followers
                   of
                   Iehosua
                   the
                   High
                   Priest
                   are
                   monstrous
                   persons
                   .
                   Paul
                   doth
                   expound
                   it
                   wil
                   ,
                   calling
                   them
                   a
                   gazing
                   stock
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   God
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     hurt
                     not
                     mine
                     annointed
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   harmed
                   :
                   Elias
                   for
                   speaking
                   against
                   Ahab
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   for
                   telling
                   Herod
                   his
                   sinne
                   If
                   Paul
                   speake
                   against
                   the
                   Idole
                   of
                   Diana
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   seditious
                   fellow
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   some
                   thing
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   that
                   made
                   Moses
                   so
                   loath
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   Pharaoh
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   sent
                   him
                   .
                   To
                   consider
                   the
                   troubles
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   enough
                   to
                   make
                   Ieremiah
                   write
                   new
                   bookes
                   of
                   Lamentations
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   Dauid
                   sit
                   him
                   downe
                   by
                   the
                   riuers
                   of
                   Babel
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   
                   tower
                   of
                   Babel
                   is
                   higher
                   than
                   the
                   hill
                   of
                   Sion
                   .
                   Poore
                   little
                   Isaac
                   must
                   goe
                   to
                   slaughter
                   ,
                   while
                   Ismael
                   sits
                   at
                   home
                   :
                   good
                   Iacob
                   must
                   bee
                   set
                   to
                   keepe
                   sheepe
                   ,
                   whiles
                   my
                   Lord
                   Esau
                   rides
                   on
                   hunting
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   looke
                   for
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   finde
                   him
                   in
                   prison
                   ,
                   Daniel
                   in
                   the
                   Lions
                   
                   denne
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   of
                   all
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   knowe
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   well
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   serue
                   God
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   9
                   If
                   we
                   waste
                   our
                   strength
                   and
                   spend
                   our
                   prayers
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   answered
                   ,
                   wee
                   suffer
                   then
                   some
                   griefe
                   in
                   withstanding
                   a
                   secret
                   sollicitation
                   to
                   mistrust
                   .
                   Griefe
                   would
                   faine
                   haue
                   ease
                   ,
                   whereof
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   laboureth
                   alwayes
                   to
                   lay
                   it selfe
                   open
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   moue
                   pitie
                   ,
                   it
                   feareth
                   nothing
                   more
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   hidden
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   nature
                   hath
                   giuen
                   more
                   helps
                   to
                   bewray
                   
                   this
                   affection
                   then
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     heauines
                     of
                     the
                     countenance
                     ,
                     hanging
                     of
                     the
                     forehead
                     ,
                     mouing
                     of
                     the
                     eyes
                     ,
                     sighes
                     and
                     groanes
                     .
                  
                   It
                   teacheth
                   eloquence
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   vs
                   to
                   change
                   our
                   speeches
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   wee
                   learne
                   to
                   amplifie
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   our
                   woe
                   .
                   Hereof
                   it
                   commeth
                   ,
                   why
                   falling
                   vpon
                   the
                   obiect
                   of
                   griefe
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   loath
                   to
                   depart
                   from
                   speaking
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   double
                   our
                   speeches
                   on
                   that
                   Theame
                   .
                   We
                   know
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Ezeckias
                   griefe
                   forced
                   his
                   tongue
                   to
                   touch
                   it
                   twice
                   :
                   
                     The
                     tongue
                     ,
                     the
                     tongue
                     shall
                     praise
                     thee
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   When
                   Christ
                   spake
                   words
                   of
                   doctrine
                   and
                   exhortation
                   to
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   once
                   to
                   name
                   it
                   was
                   enough
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   hee
                   spake
                   in
                   an
                   Argument
                   of
                   griefe
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   must
                   needes
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     Ierusalem
                  
                   .
                   Doe
                   we
                   not
                   see
                   how
                   Dauid
                   in
                   his
                   heauines
                   dwelt
                   vpon
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Absolon
                   ?
                   Habacuc
                   ,
                   chap.
                   2.
                   hee
                   strikes
                   twice
                   on
                   one
                   string
                   ,
                   and
                   speakes
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   shew
                   his
                   minde
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   satisfie
                   his
                   griefe
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   This
                   griefe
                   in
                   it selfe
                   is
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   in
                   vs
                   good
                   or
                   bad
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   God
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   vs
                   grieued
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   why
                   did
                   he
                   not
                   frame
                   our
                   hearts
                   of
                   brasse
                   ?
                   or
                   why
                   were
                   not
                   wee
                   hewed
                   out
                   of
                   marble
                   ?
                   Indeede
                   to
                   be
                   sorrowfull
                   ,
                   where
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   laugh
                   where
                   wee
                   should
                   weepe
                   ,
                   this
                   beseemes
                   not
                   wise
                   men
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   Christian
                   men
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                   Simplie
                   to
                   be
                   grieued
                   is
                   not
                   reproueable
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   grieued
                   out
                   of
                   Time
                   ,
                   measure
                   ,
                   or
                   
                   place
                   ,
                   is
                   fault
                   worthy
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   darkened
                   by
                   Eclipse
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   began
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   shadowe
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   women
                   somwhat
                   well
                   affected
                   ,
                   followed
                   him
                   bewailing
                   him
                   :
                   But
                   Christ
                   told
                   them
                   ,
                   these
                   teares
                   wasted
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   might
                   bee
                   better
                   spent
                   on
                   themselues
                   .
                   For
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   the
                   time
                   will
                   come
                   when
                   mothers
                   shall
                   thinke
                   them
                   most
                   happy
                   that
                   are
                   no
                   mothers
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   *
                   Teares
                   shall
                   bee
                   the
                   onely
                   vent
                   to
                   ease
                   your
                   hearts
                   ,
                   keepe
                   them
                   therefore
                   against
                   those
                   dayes
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   griefe
                   in
                   some
                   sort
                   is
                   sweete
                   and
                   allowable
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God.
                   Now
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   discerne
                   the
                   better
                   betweene
                   
                   sorrowes
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   note
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   griefe
                   of
                   passion
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   griefe
                   of
                   compassion
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   we
                   sustaine
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   either
                   vpon
                   some
                   euill
                   present
                   ,
                   or
                   vpon
                   some
                   good
                   thing
                   absent
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   workes
                   in
                   vs
                   vpon
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   Sword
                   of
                   the
                   prophane
                   sheathed
                   in
                   the
                   bowels
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   brethren
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   make
                   a
                   doubt
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   might
                   say
                   with
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   9.
                   
                   
                     I
                     speake
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     my
                     conscience
                     bearing
                     me
                     witnes
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     haue
                     great
                     heauines
                     ,
                     and
                     continuall
                     sorrow
                     .
                  
                   And
                   if
                   for
                   others
                   ,
                   shall
                   we
                   not
                   
                   much
                   more
                   be
                   grieued
                   for
                   things
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   persons
                   ?
                   Yes
                   ,
                   for
                   be
                   it
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   were
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   griefe
                   of
                   indignation
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   Dauid
                   so
                   laboured
                   ;
                   be
                   it
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   were
                   free
                   
                   from
                   the
                   griefe
                   of
                   emulation
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   he
                   also
                   was
                   tried
                   ;
                   be
                   it
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   were
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   griefe
                   of
                   contrition
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   euen
                   Dauid
                   was
                   exercised
                   ;
                   be
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   were
                   
                   free
                   from
                   all
                   these
                   :
                   yet
                   from
                   the
                   griefe
                   of
                   a
                   longing
                   expectation
                   in
                   their
                   prayers
                   ,
                   how
                   free
                   or
                   vnfree
                   rather
                   Gods
                   children
                   are
                   ,
                   their
                   sighes
                   and
                   sobs
                   doe
                   shew
                   .
                   We
                   crie
                   for
                   aide
                   ,
                   we
                   
                   seeke
                   for
                   helpe
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   deferred
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   griefe
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   holy
                   griefe
                   .
                   But
                   marke
                   how
                   in
                   our
                   best
                   affections
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   takes
                   occasion
                   by
                   these
                   things
                   (
                   most
                   good
                   )
                   to
                   draw
                   vs
                   to
                   things
                   most
                   euill
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   In
                   suffering
                   griefe
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   prouoked
                   to
                   mistrust
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   in
                   vaine
                   was
                   it
                   spoken
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   arme
                   them
                   against
                   the
                   griefe
                   of
                   his
                   departure
                   ,
                   
                     Pray
                     that
                     ye
                     ▪
                     fall
                     not
                     into
                     temptation
                     .
                  
                   Surely
                   whatsoeuer
                   our
                   estate
                   be
                   here
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   will
                   not
                   leaue
                   vs
                   without
                   some
                   sollicitation
                   to
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Art
                   thou
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ?
                   say
                   not
                   in
                   thy
                   heart
                   ,
                   
                     ther
                     's
                     is
                     no
                     God
                  
                   :
                   The
                   Phenix
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   by
                   wealth
                   became
                   a
                   wanton
                   .
                   Is
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   an
                   vproare
                   ?
                   
                   the
                   Diuell
                   if
                   he
                   can
                   ,
                   will
                   keepe
                   thee
                   without
                   all
                   feare
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   this
                   an
                   ancient
                   Father
                   complaineth
                   ,
                   saying
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   dolefull
                   thing
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   how
                   honorable
                   men
                   of
                   gray
                   haires
                   ,
                   were
                   wholy
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   publike
                   calamities
                   giuen
                   ouer
                   to
                   securitie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   when
                   destruction
                   was
                   
                   imminent
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   all
                   their
                   liues
                   were
                   worth
                   ,
                   did
                   hang
                   on
                   one
                   single
                   thred
                   .
                   Nay
                   he
                   goeth
                   further
                   ;
                   Mens
                   iniquities
                   grew
                   vp
                   with
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   their
                   sin
                   should
                   feed
                   still
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   did
                   dye
                   dallying
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   
                   dallied
                   with
                   destruction
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   wee
                   cannot
                   come
                   to
                   this
                   stupidirie
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   moued
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   our
                   case
                   must
                   be
                   thought
                   the
                   happier
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   wee
                   not
                   freed
                   from
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   temptation
                   as
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   for
                   euen
                   this
                   leadeth
                   vs
                   along
                   to
                   another
                   triall
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   temptation
                   to
                   distrust
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   sighes
                   and
                   grones
                   haue
                   not
                   successe
                   in
                   things
                   praied
                   for
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   kinde
                   of
                   griefe
                   voide
                   of
                   some
                   speciall
                   prouocation
                   to
                   euill
                   .
                   The
                   griefe
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   is
                   least
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   griefe
                   of
                   compassion
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   cannot
                   be
                   too
                   much
                   touched
                   with
                   the
                   miseries
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   this
                   griefe
                   makes
                   vs
                   spare
                   oftentimes
                   where
                   we
                   should
                   strike
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   griefe
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   sufferings
                   is
                   far
                   more
                   full
                   of
                   griefe
                   .
                   How
                   many
                   the
                   griefe
                   of
                   indignation
                   hath
                   cast
                   away
                   ,
                   the
                   histories
                   shew
                   by
                   whole
                   millions
                   .
                   The
                   griefe
                   of
                   emulation
                   ,
                   
                   marke
                   how
                   it
                   grieues
                   the
                   godly
                   .
                   Dauid
                   sawe
                   the
                   wicked
                   hauing
                   their
                   children
                   
                   dancing
                   before
                   their
                   faces
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   chastised
                   him
                   euery
                   morning
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   the
                   downefall
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   it
                   brought
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     haue
                     in
                     vaine
                     washed
                     my
                     hands
                     in
                     innocencie
                     .
                  
                   Griefe
                   of
                   
                   contrition
                   is
                   counted
                   a
                   godly
                   griefe
                   euen
                   by
                   Pauls
                   own
                   testimony
                   ,
                   but
                   into
                   what
                   extremities
                   this
                   godly
                   griefe
                   doth
                   bring
                   many
                   ,
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   afflicted
                   consciences
                   can
                   shew
                   and
                   
                   speake
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Nay
                   the
                   holiest
                   griefe
                   ,
                   the
                   griefe
                   of
                   deuotion
                   and
                   longing
                   for
                   heauenly
                   things
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   free
                   from
                   temptation
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   Habacucke
                   ,
                   who
                   seeing
                   the
                   delay
                   of
                   his
                   prayers
                   concludeth
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     wilt
                     not
                     heare
                  
                   .
                   This
                   suggestion
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   once
                   and
                   againe
                   expelled
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   minde
                   will
                   grudge
                   againe
                   :
                   though
                   we
                   haue
                   once
                   controlled
                   and
                   giuen
                   a
                   checke
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   yet
                   must
                   wee
                   not
                   thinke
                   to
                   bee
                   quiet
                   ,
                   but
                   still
                   Sathan
                   is
                   at
                   the
                   elbow
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   argument
                   .
                   With
                   our
                   conquest
                   of
                   our
                   corruption
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   hold
                   our selues
                   contented
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   wee
                   giue
                   one
                   repulse
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   receiue
                   a
                   double
                   foile
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   a
                   godly
                   conscience
                   dealing
                   in
                   a
                   godly
                   cause
                   with
                   his
                   God
                   may
                   thinke
                   :
                   if
                   I
                   were
                   an
                   Idolater
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   might
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Goe
                     to
                     thy
                     Gods
                     in
                     whom
                     thou
                     h●●st
                     trusted
                     ,
                  
                   see
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   helpe
                   thee
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   hast
                   refused
                   mee
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   mee
                   behinde
                   thy
                   backe
                   .
                   If
                   I
                   were
                   a
                   murtherer
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   might
                   say
                   ,
                   thy
                   hands
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Sacrifice
                   is
                   an
                   abhomination
                   vnto
                   me
                   .
                   If
                   I
                   were
                   a
                   blasphemer
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   might
                   say
                   ,
                   what
                   hast
                   thou
                   to
                   doe
                   to
                   call
                   vpon
                   mee
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   my
                   name
                   in
                   thy
                   mouth
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   polluted
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                   how
                   should
                   I
                   take
                   pleasure
                   in
                   thy
                   prayers
                   ?
                   But
                   when
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   wee
                   simply
                   protesting
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   
                     Ezekiah
                     ;
                     Remember
                     Lord
                     how
                     I
                     haue
                     walked
                     before
                     thee
                     in
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     a
                     perfect
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     h●ue
                     done
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     good
                     in
                     thy
                     sight
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   yet
                   cannot
                   bee
                   heard
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   prouocation
                   to
                   temptation
                   is
                   this
                   ?
                   For
                   we
                   would
                   thinke
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   will
                   heare
                   any
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   heare
                   the
                   godly
                   ;
                   if
                   euer
                   
                   he
                   will
                   heare
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   would
                   heare
                   after
                   long
                   praying
                   ;
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   complaine
                   of
                   violence
                   and
                   miserie
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   crie
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   to
                   crie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   crie
                   long
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   crie
                   in
                   extremitie
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   no
                   hearing
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   grieuous
                   .
                   From
                   this
                   griefe
                   growes
                   another
                   temptation
                   If
                   I
                   haue
                   prayed
                   so
                   long
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   what
                   booteth
                   it
                   me
                   to
                   pray
                   ?
                   I
                   will
                   spare
                   the
                   labour
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   labour
                   without
                   hope
                   and
                   helpe
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   To
                   be
                   left
                   when
                   wee
                   please
                   our selues
                   and
                   take
                   our
                   pleasure
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   were
                   a
                   thing
                   more
                   easie
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   wee
                   shall
                   begge
                   on
                   our
                   bare
                   knees
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   sorrow
                   of
                   sinne
                   shall
                   make
                   our
                   cheekes
                   full
                   of
                   teares
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   shall
                   wrinkle
                   our
                   faces
                   with
                   weeping
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   throats
                   shall
                   grow
                   hoarse
                   with
                   crying
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   be
                   as
                   forelorne
                   and
                   forsaken
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   a
                   sore
                   assault
                   ;
                   what
                   then
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   temptation
                   may
                   we
                   doe
                   ?
                   
                     We
                     must
                     ouercome
                     griefe
                     with
                     patience
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     care
                     out
                     and
                     burne
                     out
                     with
                     this
                     temptation
                     by
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     purge
                     distrust
                     in
                     Gods
                     promises
                  
                   
                   
                     by
                     perseuerance
                     in
                     prayer
                  
                   .
                   Griefe
                   naturally
                   is
                   heauie
                   ,
                   and
                   lies
                   as
                   lead
                   at
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   presseth
                   vs
                   downeward
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   ,
                   if
                   faith
                   and
                   prayer
                   can
                   keepe
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   the
                   hands
                   ,
                   the
                   voice
                   ,
                   the
                   eies
                   vpward
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   apparant
                   ,
                   that
                   patience
                   surmounteth
                   griefe
                   ,
                   and
                   faith
                   hath
                   outrunne
                   temptation
                   .
                   If
                   despaire
                   did
                   possesse
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   the
                   verie
                   naming
                   of
                   God
                   would
                   bee
                   grieuous
                   ,
                   yea
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   vttered
                   by
                   another
                   .
                   When
                   then
                   we
                   cannot
                   onely
                   heare
                   God
                   named
                   ,
                   but
                   name
                   him
                   and
                   call
                   vpon
                   his
                   name
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   it
                   shewes
                   wee
                   are
                   yet
                   children
                   of
                   hope
                   hanging
                   at
                   the
                   breast
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   Gods
                   Children
                   and
                   euen
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   haue
                   seemed
                   foolishly
                   to
                   charge
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   wust
                   knowe
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   bee
                   voide
                   of
                   passion
                   not
                   of
                   perswasion
                   ,
                   which
                   thing
                   is
                   the
                   more
                   diligently
                   to
                   be
                   marked
                   to
                   abate
                   the
                   rigou●
                   of
                   our
                   censures
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   oft
                   giue
                   out
                   vpon
                   afflicted
                   consciences
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   
                   shall
                   lie
                   down
                   in
                   his
                   bed
                   ,
                   commending
                   himselfe
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   prayer
                   :
                   shal
                   any
                   man
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   estate
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   safetie
                   from
                   God
                   himselfe
                   ?
                   yet
                   it
                   falleth
                   
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   man
                   is
                   striken
                   with
                   such
                   feares
                   in
                   his
                   dreame
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   giues
                   out
                   desperate
                   speeches
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   forsaken
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   will
                   yee
                   deeme
                   that
                   man
                   rather
                   by
                   that
                   sudden
                   motion
                   befalling
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   dreame
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   that
                   continuall
                   course
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   kept
                   being
                   awake
                   ?
                   If
                   you
                   your selues
                   would
                   not
                   bee
                   iudged
                   in
                   that
                   case
                   ,
                   iudge
                   not
                   others
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   
                   case
                   ,
                   least
                   it
                   be
                   measured
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   haue
                   measured
                   to
                   others
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LV.
                  
                   Of
                   Prosperitie
                   .
                
                 
                   IOsephs
                   example
                   in
                   drinking
                   wine
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   example
                   of
                   excesse
                   ,
                   wherein
                   wee
                   commonly
                   offend
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   condemned
                   and
                   iudgements
                   are
                   prepared
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   
                   want
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   too
                   much
                   austeritie
                   is
                   not
                   commended
                   ,
                   for
                   why
                   then
                   should
                   there
                   bee
                   such
                   diuers
                   tastes
                   in
                   meates
                   ?
                   And
                   wine
                   was
                   giuen
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   quench
                   the
                   thirst
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   glad
                   :
                   for
                   which
                   purpose
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   creatures
                   serue
                   also
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   were
                   commaunded
                   to
                   eate
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   merrie
                   before
                   the
                   Lord.
                   The
                   same
                   may
                   bee
                   gathered
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   of
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   where
                   Christ
                   ,
                   albeit
                   they
                   had
                   well
                   drunke
                   at
                   the
                   mariage
                   ,
                   yet
                   chaunged
                   the
                   water
                   into
                   wine
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   would
                   
                   not
                   haue
                   done
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   austere
                   order
                   should
                   haue
                   beene
                   obserued
                   .
                   Although
                   then
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   pamper
                   vp
                   our
                   bodies
                   ,
                   yet
                   may
                   wee
                   haue
                   a
                   due
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   distinguishing
                   our
                   libertie
                   learne
                   to
                   abound
                   and
                   likewise
                   to
                   want
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   be
                   content
                   with
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   wee
                   should
                   well
                   vse
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   pouertie
                   ,
                   nakednesse
                   ,
                   losse
                   of
                   friends
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   vse
                   abundance
                   of
                   things
                   well
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   like
                   wee
                   should
                   also
                   well
                   
                   beare
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   rich
                   man
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   pouertie
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   therefore
                   learne
                   diligētly
                   to
                   search
                   our
                   hearts
                   how
                   we
                   beare
                   things
                   present
                   which
                   we
                   often
                   let
                   passe
                   :
                   and
                   contrariwise
                   in
                   pouertie
                   ,
                   imagine
                   what
                   we
                   would
                   doe
                   if
                   we
                   were
                   rich
                   ,
                   and
                   seeke
                   not
                   to
                   beare
                   pouertie
                   well
                   .
                   Also
                   being
                   in
                   quietnesse
                   ,
                   wee
                   imagine
                   what
                   we
                   would
                   doe
                   in
                   affliction
                   ,
                   not
                   seeking
                   to
                   deale
                   well
                   in
                   the
                   present
                   estate
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Ioseph
                   hauing
                   forgiuen
                   his
                   brethren
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   in
                   thar
                   hee
                   wept
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   gaue
                   them
                   money
                   ,
                   and
                   curteously
                   talked
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   them
                   entertainment
                   ;
                   yet
                   dealt
                   hee
                   roundly
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   trying
                   out
                   their
                   repentance
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   had
                   attained
                   to
                   great
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   which
                   herein
                   he
                   vsed
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   had
                   a
                   louing
                   and
                   pure
                   affection
                   ;
                   yet
                   his
                   example
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   follow
                   in
                   all
                   respects
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   sustained
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   a
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   one
                   must
                   keepe
                   himselfe
                   within
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   his
                   calling
                   .
                   Ioseph
                   did
                   beare
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   
                   Christ
                   in
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   where
                   we
                   learne
                   ,
                   that
                   although
                   the
                   Lord
                   doe
                   iustly
                   afflict
                   vs
                   ,
                   yet
                   wee
                   may
                   be
                   sure
                   our
                   sinnes
                   are
                   alreadie
                   forgiuen
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   Ioseph
                   dealt
                   with
                   his
                   brethren
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Peace
                   sometime
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   a
                   prosperous
                   and
                   quiet
                   state
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   as
                   goe
                   yee
                   in
                   
                   peace
                   :
                   Sometime
                   for
                   quietnesse
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   but
                   here
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   and
                   riseth
                   wholy
                   of
                   the
                   feeling
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   :
                   we
                   ought
                   then
                   to
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   without
                   feare
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   assure
                   our selues
                   of
                   the
                   preseruation
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   state
                   :
                   all
                   our
                   happinesse
                   then
                   is
                   in
                   Christs
                   mercies
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   our
                   chiefe
                   care
                   continually
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   feeling
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   peace
                   cannot
                   bee
                   without
                   the
                   feeling
                   of
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   mercies
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   feeling
                   of
                   our
                   miseries
                   ,
                   therefore
                   none
                   shall
                   haue
                   euer
                   peace
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   or
                   quietnes
                   and
                   ioy
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   possesseth
                   ,
                   except
                   hee
                   hath
                   first
                   been
                   touched
                   with
                   the
                   feeling
                   of
                   his
                   miseries
                   .
                   The
                   worldly
                   rich
                   men
                   then
                   haue
                   not
                   this
                   peace
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   know
                   they
                   are
                   but
                   vsurpers
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   bee
                   not
                   liuely
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   made
                   heire
                   of
                   al
                   things
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   the
                   godly
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   in
                   great
                   want
                   ,
                   yet
                   haue
                   all
                   things
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   the
                   peace
                   and
                   quietnesse
                   of
                   their
                   conscience
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   then
                   preposterously
                   ,
                   which
                   first
                   lay
                   vp
                   for
                   them
                   and
                   their
                   children
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   not
                   seeke
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   saluation
                   ought
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   difference
                   betweene
                   vs
                   and
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   which
                   say
                   ,
                   health
                   and
                   peace
                   is
                   all
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   vs
                   be
                   content
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   vsed
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   follow
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   nor
                   inuent
                   courtly
                   tearmes
                   of
                   our selues
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   4
                   God
                   is
                   debter
                   to
                   none
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   he
                   sheweth
                   mercie
                   vpon
                   whom
                   he
                   wil
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   
                   Papists
                   which
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   lord
                   predestinateth
                   euery
                   one
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   fore
                   knowledge
                   of
                   his
                   workes
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   Lord
                   shew
                   lesser
                   mercies
                   to
                   vs
                   than
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   no
                   cause
                   to
                   complaine
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   no
                   debter
                   :
                   so
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   enuie
                   then
                   that
                   haue
                   great
                   gifts
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   any
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   due
                   ,
                   or
                   than
                   wee
                   haue
                   deserued
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   will
                   teach
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   contented
                   with
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   had
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   then
                   looke
                   on
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   God
                   
                   thankes
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   haue
                   more
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   giue
                   more
                   :
                   yea
                   if
                   wee
                   consider
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   that
                   haue
                   much
                   ,
                   must
                   make
                   the
                   greater
                   account
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   vnfit
                   to
                   doe
                   so
                   ,
                   wee
                   will
                   thanke
                   God
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   we
                   haue
                   .
                   Iacob
                   willeth
                   his
                   sonnes
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   measure
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   outward
                   signes
                   :
                   for
                   albeit
                   it
                   bee
                   a
                   punishment
                   to
                   loose
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   wee
                   shall
                   neuer
                   rest
                   soundly
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   wee
                   can
                   learne
                   to
                   
                   leaue
                   them
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   whereas
                   Iacob
                   saide
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   looke
                   for
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   Gods
                   promise
                   quickly
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   time
                   :
                   hereby
                   we
                   learne
                   to
                   looke
                   safely
                   for
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   promised
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   heires
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   be
                   afflicted
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   he
                   giueth
                   that
                   which
                   hee
                   neuer
                   possessed
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   had
                   but
                   onely
                   a
                   burying
                   place
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   this
                   portion
                   fell
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   Io●
                   14.
                   4.
                   
                   Wee
                   learne
                   then
                   to
                   striue
                   to
                   be
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Fathers
                   were
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   In
                   this
                   did
                   the
                   saith
                   of
                   Iacob
                   and
                   Ioseph
                   notably
                   appeare
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   neither
                   forgot
                   the
                   
                   promsed
                   land
                   ;
                   nor
                   thought
                   worse
                   of
                   it
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   prosperitie
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   paines
                   which
                   they
                   suffered
                   in
                   Canaan
                   .
                   Where
                   note
                   that
                   both
                   prosperitie
                   and
                   aduersitie
                   drawe
                   vs
                   neere
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   haue
                   once
                   receiued
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   without
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   nature
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   forcible
                   to
                   drawe
                   vs
                   away
                   from
                   God
                   :
                   as
                   may
                   bee
                   seene
                   in
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   all
                   their
                   trobles
                   in
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   
                   Lord
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   learne
                   then
                   to
                   glorifie
                   God
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   present
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   vse
                   that
                   well
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   shall
                   wee
                   bee
                   prepared
                   to
                   ●eare
                   well
                   whatsoeuer
                   commeth
                   .
                   Iacob
                   at
                   his
                   death
                   giueth
                   his
                   Sonnes
                   that
                   which
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   had
                   neuer
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   ,
                   which
                   declared
                   his
                   faith
                   grounded
                   on
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   for
                   he●
                   faith
                   ,
                   God
                   said
                   thus
                   ▪
                   Thus
                   must
                   we
                   beleeue
                   when
                   wee
                   haue
                   the
                   word
                   though
                   it
                   seeme
                   ridiculous
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   beleeue
                   without
                   the
                   word
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LVI
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Prophecie
                   and
                   Preaching
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   office
                   of
                   a
                   Prophet
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   foretell
                   things
                   ,
                   although
                   many
                   did
                   so
                   ;
                   (
                   the
                   
                   grosse
                   vnderstanding
                   whereof
                   hath
                   put
                   downe
                   our
                   prophecies
                   )
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   teach
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   and
                   plainly
                   to
                   interpret
                   with
                   a
                   fit
                   application
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   reuelation
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Corinth
                   24
                   Genes
                   .
                   18.
                   and
                   19
                   Number
                   11.
                   
                   Deu●
                   18.
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   12.
                   
                   This
                   reuelation
                   commeth
                   sometimes
                   by
                   meanes
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   extraordinarily
                   ,
                   but
                   alwayes
                   spirituallay
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   difference
                   is
                   betweene
                   prophecying
                   and
                   teaching
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   teach
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   learned
                   in
                   the
                   Schooles
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   other
                   hath
                   a
                   further
                   reuelation
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   :
                   to
                   applie
                   the
                   word
                   to
                   times
                   and
                   persons
                   fitly
                   ,
                   that
                   euery
                   one
                   may
                   haue
                   his
                   portion
                   .
                   Reuelation
                   is
                   ordinarie
                   or
                   extraordinarie
                   ;
                   ordinarie
                   when
                   hee
                   spiritually
                   speaketh
                   of
                   the
                   
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   power
                   deuiding
                   it
                   aright
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Pau●
                   saith
                   )
                   
                     If
                     any
                     be
                     spirituall
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     vnderstand
                     what
                     I
                     say
                     .
                  
                   Extraordinarie
                   ,
                   when
                   by
                   some
                   reuelation
                   of
                   
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   hee
                   can
                   note
                   and
                   specifie
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   or
                   manner
                   ,
                   or
                   place
                   of
                   Gods
                   threatnings
                   ▪
                   here
                   againe
                   I
                   say
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   :
                   If
                   any
                   be
                   spirituall
                   let
                   him
                   consider
                   what
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   giue
                   them
                   vnderstanding
                   :
                   yet
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   bring
                   in
                   the
                   reuelations
                   of
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   loue
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   which
                   dreame
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   To
                   receiue
                   a
                   Prophet
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   is
                   effectually
                   to
                   profit
                   by
                   their
                   doctrine
                   :
                   for
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   learning
                   :
                   so
                   are
                   all
                   gifts
                   which
                   God
                   bestoweth
                   vpon
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   3
                   As
                   they
                   that
                   receiue
                   a
                   Prophet
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   shall
                   receiue
                   a
                   Prophets
                   
                   reward
                   :
                   so
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   receiued
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   must
                   performe
                   the
                   dutie
                   of
                   a
                   Prophet
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   It
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   speake
                   daily
                   by
                   meditation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   beate
                   vpon
                   the
                   consciences
                   as
                   a
                   
                   Pastour
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   thing
                   to
                   set
                   downe
                   a
                   thing
                   with
                   iudgement
                   and
                   deepe
                   studie
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Doctour
                   must
                   doe
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   There
                   are
                   three
                   kindes
                   of
                   false
                   Prophets
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   teacheth
                   false
                   doctrine
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   
                   teacheth
                   true
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   but
                   applieth
                   it
                   falsely
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   teacheth
                   and
                   applie
                   well
                   ,
                   but
                   liue
                   ill
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   preach
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   a
                   mans
                   owne
                   conscience
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   wisedome
                   require
                   a
                   consideration
                   to
                   be
                   had
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Pastors
                   were
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   deuoure
                   their
                   great
                   paines
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   they
                   should
                   consider
                   what
                   paines
                   Christ
                   deuoured
                   for
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   their
                   paines
                   may
                   bee
                   the
                   more
                   profitable
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Pastor
                   or
                   Preacher
                   should
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   :
                   so
                   in
                   like
                   sort
                   the
                   people
                   should
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   Preacher
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   We
                   care
                   not
                   though
                   the
                   Lord
                   accuse
                   or
                   condemne
                   neuer
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   in
                   another
                   
                   court
                   and
                   touch
                   vs
                   not
                   .
                   So
                   long
                   as
                   Ieremy
                   prophecied
                   against
                   Edom
                   ,
                   against
                   Moab
                   ,
                   against
                   Ammon
                   ,
                   or
                   against
                   mount
                   S●ir
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   presently
                   after
                   the
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   would
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   &
                   they
                   were
                   willing
                   enough
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   burthens
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   it
                   concerned
                   not
                   Iudah
                   and
                   Ierusalem
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   burthen
                   of
                   Iudah
                   and
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   say
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   not
                   sent
                   thee
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   taught
                   to
                   speak
                   euil
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Wherefore
                   wee
                   must
                   bring
                   our selues
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   as
                   glad
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   as
                   great
                   patience
                   ,
                   the
                   action
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   commenced
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   against
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   may
                   
                   note
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   fault
                   and
                   marke
                   of
                   false
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   to
                   prophecie
                   against
                   other
                   countries
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   full
                   of
                   generall
                   tearmes
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   particulars
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   loth
                   to
                   speake
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   were
                   loth
                   to
                   heare
                   .
                   Being
                   at
                   Samaria
                   ,
                   they
                   speake
                   against
                   Ierusalem
                   :
                   and
                   being
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   they
                   speake
                   against
                   Samaria
                   :
                   being
                   at
                   Bethel
                   ,
                   they
                   prophecie
                   against
                   Gilgall
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   at
                   Gilgall
                   ,
                   they
                   speake
                   against
                   Bethel
                   :
                   at
                   Dan
                   against
                   Sheba
                   ,
                   at
                   Sheba
                   against
                   Dan.
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   of
                   false
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   Prophets
                   doe
                   not
                   so
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   The
                   honour
                   of
                   a
                   Prophet
                   is
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   breast
                   of
                   his
                   Mother
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   materiall
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   was
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   as
                   who
                   was
                   his
                   teacher
                   .
                   In
                   whom
                   chiefly
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   considered
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   Prophet
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   &
                   how
                   .
                   The
                   Prophets
                   did
                   somtimes
                   threatē
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   promise
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   comfort
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   reprooue
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   they
                   did
                   rather
                   as
                   teachers
                   than
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   as
                   whose
                   proper
                   function
                   specially
                   was
                   in
                   speaking
                   of
                   future
                   things
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   imbrace
                   good
                   things
                   ▪
                   as
                   wonder
                   at
                   strange
                   things
                   .
                   The
                   Prophets
                   spake
                   that
                   by
                   inspiration
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   knew
                   by
                   reuelation
                   ,
                   God
                   disposing
                   both
                   their
                   words
                   and
                   writings
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   all
                   that
                   they
                   spake
                   and
                   wrote
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   but
                   as
                   instruments
                   from
                   God
                   ;
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   difference
                   is
                   there
                   betwixt
                   our
                   speeches
                   and
                   theirs
                   .
                   Though
                   we
                   conceiue
                   exquisitely
                   ,
                   how
                   long
                   are
                   wee
                   before
                   we
                   can
                   speake
                   ?
                   And
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   meditated
                   wel
                   ,
                   doe
                   not
                   our
                   tongues
                   falter
                   in
                   our
                   mouthes
                   ?
                   Though
                   our
                   tongues
                   vtter
                   most
                   the
                   puritie
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   vtter
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   yet
                   when
                   herein
                   we
                   adde
                   much
                   indeuour
                   ,
                   how
                   sore
                   we
                   grieue
                   our
                   hearers
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   by
                   obscuritie
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   by
                   vnsauorie
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   by
                   vnseemly
                   speeches
                   ?
                   In
                   things
                   of
                   arte
                   or
                   reason
                   ,
                   be
                   they
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   bee
                   they
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   be
                   they
                   Euangelists
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   they
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   deceiued
                   .
                   Was
                   not
                   Moses
                   counselled
                   by
                   his
                   father
                   in
                   law
                   Iethro
                   ?
                   Was
                   not
                   Peter
                   conuicted
                   of
                   error
                   by
                   Paul
                   ?
                   Was
                   not
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   conuicted
                   
                   by
                   Ieremiah
                   and
                   Ezechiel
                   ?
                   But
                   how
                   then
                   are
                   the
                   bookes
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   so
                   generally
                   allowed
                   ?
                   Answere
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Prophets
                   were
                   exempted
                   from
                   all
                   possibilitie
                   of
                   errour
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   receiued
                   by
                   diuine
                   reuelation
                   ,
                   indeede
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   voide
                   of
                   errour
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   teaching
                   them
                   immediatly
                   euery
                   word
                   and
                   writing
                   is
                   voide
                   of
                   errour
                   .
                   
                   But
                   how
                   shall
                   wee
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   their
                   bookes
                   were
                   of
                   such
                   diuine
                   reuelation
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuered
                   from
                   God
                   himselfe
                   ?
                   We
                   must
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   certaine
                   knowledge
                   hereof
                   to
                   the
                   prophets
                   
                   was
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   hearers
                   was
                   another
                   .
                   The
                   Prophets
                   by
                   vision
                   most
                   certainly
                   knew
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   things
                   they
                   deliuered
                   were
                   from
                   God.
                   The
                   knowledge
                   and
                   certaintie
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   were
                   confirmed
                   to
                   the
                   hearers
                   by
                   miracle
                   ,
                   and
                   oracle
                   :
                   by
                   miracle
                   the
                   persons
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   were
                   authorized
                   (
                   for
                   without
                   doing
                   of
                   miracles
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   accounted
                   of
                   as
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   Prophets
                   )
                   ,
                   by
                   oracle
                   their
                   bookes
                   were
                   tried
                   by
                   offering
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   view
                   of
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   ,
                   who
                   asking
                   counsell
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   w●r●ant
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   were
                   answered
                   by
                   oracle
                   from
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   10
                   Another
                   scruple
                   is
                   yet
                   to
                   be
                   answered
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   Prophets
                   did
                   speake
                   these
                   things
                   being
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   rapt
                   out
                   of
                   themselues
                   .
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Heathen
                   Prophets
                   did
                   speake
                   things
                   to
                   others
                   onely
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophets
                   of
                   God
                   did
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   that
                   were
                   themselues
                   rauished
                   and
                   affected
                   with
                   the
                   things
                   giuen
                   out
                   to
                   others
                   .
                   The
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   
                   them
                   deliuered
                   ,
                   were
                   as
                   honey
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   so
                   sweetly
                   were
                   they
                   mooued
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   the
                   threatnings
                   denounced
                   abroad
                   ,
                   left
                   a
                   sharpe
                   sting
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   bowels
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   themselues
                   to
                   tremble
                   ;
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   obedience
                   taught
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   bound
                   them
                   as
                   straightly
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   others
                   had
                   been
                   the
                   teachers
                   of
                   that
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   to
                   be
                   taught
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   Seeing
                   then
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   certaintie
                   and
                   dignitie
                   of
                   the
                   writings
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   strange
                   that
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   at
                   whose
                   doores
                   and
                   thresholds
                   ,
                   stood
                   Princes
                   and
                   Gouernours
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   to
                   aske
                   counsell
                   ,
                   should
                   now
                   of
                   euery
                   meane
                   person
                   be
                   either
                   wholie
                   contemned
                   ,
                   or
                   re●chlesly
                   receiued
                   ,
                   whē
                   they
                   are
                   read
                   or
                   interpreted
                   ?
                   Though
                   the
                   greater
                   thing
                   is
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   first
                   thing
                   is
                   to
                   learne
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   hearing
                   without
                   doing
                   addeth
                   to
                   our
                   confusion
                   ,
                   so
                   doing
                   without
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   is
                   neither
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   profitable
                   for
                   vs.
                   Let
                   vs
                   not
                   therefore
                   heare
                   only
                   or
                   heare
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   heare
                   the
                   Preachers
                   as
                   we
                   heare
                   Minstrels
                   ,
                   least
                   that
                   when
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   old
                   men
                   in
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   children
                   in
                   malice
                   ,
                   wee
                   become
                   old
                   men
                   in
                   malice
                   ,
                   and
                   remaine
                   as
                   children
                   in
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   thing
                   in
                   a
                   Pastour
                   to
                   deale
                   wisely
                   and
                   comfortably
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   afflicted
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   soundly
                   and
                   discreetly
                   to
                   meete
                   with
                   an
                   Heretike
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   preach
                   publikely
                   
                   and
                   learnedly
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   He
                   said
                   to
                   some
                   dwelling
                   in
                   a
                   place
                   where
                   the
                   word
                   was
                   preached
                   :
                   Oh
                   consider
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   easiest
                   thing
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   painfullest
                   thing
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                   The
                   sitting
                   of
                   one
                   houre
                   ,
                   receiueth
                   a
                   fruite
                   vnto
                   immortalitie
                   :
                   for
                   howsoeuer
                   men
                   thinke
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   speake
                   euen
                   whatsoeuer
                   commeth
                   into
                   their
                   mouthes
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   they
                   speake
                   that
                   which
                   many
                   yeeres
                   they
                   haue
                   studied
                   for
                   ,
                   earnestly
                   they
                   haue
                   prayed
                   for
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   experience
                   they
                   haue
                   bought
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   a
                   painfull
                   life
                   dearely
                   payed
                   for
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   Prince
                   should
                   giue
                   out
                   by
                   portion
                   a
                   mint
                   of
                   money
                   for
                   the
                   fetching
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   spare
                   to
                   goe
                   ?
                   The
                   Lord
                   offereth
                   the
                   mint
                   of
                   his
                   mercie
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   deuided
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   will
                   but
                   heare
                   ,
                   and
                   beleeue
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   almost
                   regardeth
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   so
                   presse
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   suppresse
                   the
                   Gospell
                   in
                   mens
                   consciences
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   14
                   All
                   applications
                   of
                   doctrine
                   must
                   be
                   referred
                   to
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   heads
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     1
                     To
                     teach
                     and
                     establish
                     true
                     opinions
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     2
                     Or
                     to
                     consute
                     false
                     opinions
                     .
                  
                   
                     3
                     Or
                     to
                     correct
                     euill
                     manners
                     .
                  
                   
                     4
                     Or
                     to
                     frame
                     good
                     manners
                     .
                  
                   
                     5
                     Or
                     to
                     comfort
                     withall
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   foure
                   are
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   this
                   text
                   :
                   
                     the
                     whole
                     Scripture
                     is
                     giuen
                     by
                     inspiration
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     is
                     profitable
                     .
                     First
                     to
                     teach
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     to
                     conuince
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     to
                     correct
                     .
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     to
                     instract
                     inrighousnes
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   16.
                   
                   The
                   fift
                   and
                   last
                   in
                   this
                   text
                   :
                   
                     Whatsoeuer
                     things
                     are
                     written
                     afore
                     time
                     ,
                     are
                     written
                     for
                     our
                     learning
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     through
                     Patience
                     ,
                     and
                     comfort
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     might
                     haue
                  
                   
                   
                     hope
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   15.
                   vers
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   These
                   thigns
                   are
                   profitable
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   to
                   Timothie
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   learning
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   same
                   Apostle
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Romanes
                   ,
                   therefore
                   by
                   these
                   things
                   we
                   must
                   onely
                   profit
                   and
                   onely
                   learne
                   by
                   these
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   application
                   is
                   a
                   concluding
                   of
                   one
                   thing
                   out
                   of
                   another
                   ;
                   so
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   fiue
                   heads
                   from
                   which
                   all
                   application
                   must
                   flow
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   thus
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   attaineth
                   to
                   the
                   purpose
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   as
                   elsewhere
                   ●e
                   noteth
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   prophecieth
                   speaketh
                   vnto
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   edifying
                   ,
                   to
                   exhortation
                   and
                   to
                   comfort
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   14
                   ▪
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   applieth
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   his
                   doctrine
                   to
                   edification
                   ,
                   exhortation
                   ,
                   and
                   comfort
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   The
                   meanes
                   to
                   increase
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   ,
                   prayer
                   ,
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   crucifieth
                   thee
                   a
                   new
                   in
                   thine
                   heart
                   .
                   Prayer
                   giueth
                   
                   thee
                   a
                   feeling
                   of
                   thy
                   faith
                   .
                   The
                   Sacraments
                   confirme
                   both
                   thy
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   feeling
                   ;
                   and
                   discipline
                   continueth
                   vs
                   in
                   obedience
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   meanes
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   vs
                   al
                   those
                   comforts
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   other
                   meanes
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   16
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   Glasse
                   ,
                   it
                   blusheth
                   not
                   to
                   tell
                   our
                   faults
                   ;
                   yet
                   great
                   infirmities
                   haue
                   beene
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   carrie
                   this
                   glasse
                   .
                   Moses
                   foreseeing
                   his
                   cold
                   entertainment
                   
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   saith
                   .
                   Exod
                   ;
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Mitte
                     quem
                     missurus
                  
                   .
                   As
                   Ionah
                   when
                   he
                   should
                   haue
                   carried
                   the
                   Glasse
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   peoples
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   sayled
                   from
                   Niniuie
                   flat
                   East
                   ,
                   to
                   Tharsis
                   ,
                   flat
                   West
                   .
                   Nathan
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   12.
                   
                   Though
                   Dauid
                   was
                   a
                   man
                   easie
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   to
                   ,
                   made
                   off
                   notwithstanding
                   a
                   good
                   while
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   king
                   had
                   made
                   the
                   premises
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   make
                   no
                   conclusion
                   .
                   To
                   come
                   to
                   our
                   times
                   ,
                   some
                   there
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   doe
                   not
                   onely
                   sow
                   pillowes
                   ,
                   but
                   draw
                   Curtaines
                   ,
                   and
                   spread
                   Couerlets
                   ouer
                   mens
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Others
                   there
                   are
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   gaine
                   will
                   runne
                   apace
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   with
                   Balaam
                   will
                   neither
                   blesse
                   nor
                   curse
                   .
                   Some
                   there
                   are
                   ,
                   that
                   doe
                   conceiue
                   and
                   are
                   readie
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   deliuered
                   .
                   
                   Others
                   there
                   are
                   ,
                   who
                   very
                   softly
                   and
                   easily
                   doe
                   their
                   dutie
                   ,
                   as
                   Elie
                   did
                   to
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   2.
                   
                   Others
                   there
                   be
                   that
                   speake
                   with
                   some
                   courage
                   ,
                   but
                   keepe
                   a
                   loofe
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   generalitie
                   .
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   some
                   there
                   are
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   and
                   will
                   particularize
                   duties
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   spare
                   
                   some
                   ,
                   either
                   rich
                   or
                   noble
                   ,
                   these
                   can
                   be
                   very
                   hot
                   &
                   vehement
                   against
                   those
                   that
                   be
                   absent
                   .
                   
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LVII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   .
                
                 
                   EVery
                   one
                   that
                   leadeth
                   a
                   godly
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   trusteth
                   in
                   God
                   his
                   Prouidence
                   ,
                   shall
                   finde
                   that
                   in
                   extreame
                   dangers
                   he
                   will
                   put
                   such
                   things
                   into
                   their
                   mindes
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   cheered
                   and
                   comforted
                   ,
                   when
                   others
                   shall
                   be
                   disquieted
                   and
                   deiected
                   .
                   This
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   parents
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   and
                   led
                   a
                   godly
                   life
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   11.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   blessing
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   wicked
                   shall
                   want
                   this
                   good
                   issue
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   punish
                   their
                   wickednes
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   ;
                   as
                   appeareth
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   who
                   liued
                   well
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   deaths
                   were
                   crowned
                   ,
                   but
                   Apostataes
                   had
                   their
                   former
                   hypocrisies
                   punished
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   such
                   danger
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   know
                   what
                   to
                   doe
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   godly
                   trusting
                   in
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   a
                   way
                   to
                   escape
                   ,
                   shall
                   haue
                   their
                   life
                   for
                   a
                   prey
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   want
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   will
                   offer
                   themselues
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   When
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   had
                   receiued
                   some
                   good
                   handsell
                   of
                   the
                   goodnes
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   prouidence
                   ouer
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   gathered
                   thereupon
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   neuer
                   faile
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   forsake
                   them
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   had
                   brought
                   them
                   to
                   his
                   habitation
                   ;
                   
                   which
                   should
                   teach
                   vs
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   for
                   strengthning
                   our
                   faith
                   in
                   his
                   goodnes
                   ,
                   by
                   keeping
                   continually
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   beadroll
                   of
                   his
                   benefits
                   already
                   receiued
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   least
                   by
                   letting
                   the
                   olde
                   slip
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   mindes
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   make
                   vs
                   thankfull
                   ,
                   we
                   neuer
                   receiue
                   the
                   new
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   carefull
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   As
                   the
                   roote
                   of
                   all
                   sinne
                   is
                   in
                   our
                   soule
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   all
                   diseases
                   is
                   in
                   our
                   bodies
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   sinne
                   which
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   fall
                   into
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   leaue
                   vs
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   there
                   no
                   disease
                   which
                   should
                   not
                   come
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   he
                   preserue
                   vs.
                   For
                   when
                   his
                   prouidēce
                   
                   watcheth
                   not
                   ouer
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   all
                   miserie
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   our selues
                   to
                   keepe
                   our
                   good
                   name
                   from
                   euill
                   reports
                   ,
                   our
                   minds
                   from
                   disquietnes
                   ,
                   our
                   estate
                   from
                   pouertie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   This
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   beleeued
                   and
                   felt
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   both
                   make
                   vs
                   thankful
                   &
                   continue
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   we
                   desire
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   those
                   we
                   enioy
                   :
                   For
                   man
                   liueth
                   not
                   by
                   bread
                   onely
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   care
                   can
                   make
                   vs
                   rich
                   ,
                   nor
                   our
                   owne
                   deuises
                   bring
                   quietnes
                   to
                   our
                   mindes
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   his
                   prouidence
                   worketh
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   alwaies
                   be
                   acknowledged
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   we
                   may
                   make
                   vse
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   any
                   estate
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   We
                   may
                   trie
                   our
                   faith
                   in
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   by
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   earthly
                   things
                   ,
                   so
                   for
                   this
                   we
                   must
                   vse
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   prayer
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   119.
                   part
                   .
                   22.
                   
                   If
                   then
                   we
                   esteeme
                   
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   find
                   no
                   comfort
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   32.
                   we
                   can
                   neuer
                   esteeme
                   of
                   his
                   prouidence
                   :
                   we
                   can
                   neuer
                   say
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   God
                   giueth
                   vs
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   The
                   Lord
                   oftentimes
                   in
                   his
                   wise
                   prouidence
                   helpeth
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   vnworthie
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   steade
                   of
                   punishments
                   which
                   they
                   doe
                   deserue
                   ,
                   he
                   sendeth
                   blessings
                   when
                   they
                   crievnto
                   him
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   From
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   gather
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   heare
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   will
                   he
                   graunt
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   feare
                   him
                   .
                   If
                   hee
                   remit
                   the
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   
                   them
                   that
                   in
                   truth
                   of
                   heart
                   serue
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   dealeth
                   not
                   with
                   vs
                   as
                   our
                   deserts
                   are
                   ,
                   as
                   euery
                   man
                   may
                   feele
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   doth
                   good
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   and
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   to
                   diuers
                   ends
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   to
                   hyre
                   them
                   from
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   hee
                   may
                   confound
                   them
                   without
                   excuse
                   .
                   
                     Therefore
                     if
                     when
                     the
                     Lord
                     forbeareth
                     ,
                     we
                     be
                     touched
                     in
                     heart
                     to
                     repent
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     worke
                     of
                     Gods
                     spirit
                     ,
                     the
                     cōfort
                     thereof
                     will
                     abide
                     for
                     euer
                     :
                     but
                     if
                     when
                     he
                     forbeareth
                     ,
                     we
                     thinke
                  
                   
                   
                     our
                     sinnes
                     are
                     lesse
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     harden
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     wee
                     to
                     feare
                     that
                     vtter
                     confusion
                     is
                     at
                     hand
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   6
                   The
                   Lord
                   neuer
                   forsaketh
                   his
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   all
                   dangers
                   he
                   will
                   prouide
                   though
                   all
                   meanes
                   faile
                   ,
                   onely
                   let
                   vs
                   belieue
                   his
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   will
                   he
                   giue
                   vs
                   our
                   hearts
                   desire
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   stand
                   with
                   his
                   glorie
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   if
                   we
                   desire
                   that
                   which
                   standeth
                   not
                   with
                   his
                   glorie
                   ,
                   yet
                   let
                   vs
                   belieue
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   our
                   FATHER
                   in
                   CHRIST
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   recompence
                   the
                   outward
                   wants
                   with
                   a
                   
                   spirituall
                   blessing
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   We
                   may
                   reade
                   in
                   Exodus
                   17.
                   7.
                   that
                   the
                   Israelites
                   through
                   distrust
                   ,
                   doubted
                   whether
                   God
                   was
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   saw
                   not
                   such
                   visible
                   signes
                   of
                   Gods
                   presence
                   and
                   fauour
                   as
                   they
                   would
                   .
                   With
                   the
                   like
                   doubt
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   was
                   tempted
                   by
                   the
                   diuel
                   ,
                   Luc.
                   4
                   who
                   laboured
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   doubt
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   were
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   wanted
                   some
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   needful
                   for
                   this
                   life
                   :
                   wherby
                   we
                   may
                   learne
                   to
                   know
                   our
                   own
                   corruption
                   ,
                   how
                   ready
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   iudge
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Israelits
                   did
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   s●e
                   not
                   such
                   ordinary
                   helps
                   as
                   we
                   and
                   other
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   haue
                   at
                   sometimes
                   had
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   correct
                   this
                   in
                   ourselues
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   amongst
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   although
                   we
                   see
                   some
                   tokens
                   of
                   his
                   anger
                   .
                   Thus
                   do
                   we
                   reason
                   in
                   religion
                   .
                   Is
                   this
                   true
                   religion
                   ,
                   seeing
                   
                   there
                   be
                   so
                   many
                   diuersities
                   of
                   iudgments
                   ,
                   such
                   little
                   godlines
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   like
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   looke
                   for
                   some
                   other
                   :
                   so
                   we
                   reason
                   in
                   the
                   common-wealth
                   .
                   Is
                   this
                   gouernment
                   good
                   ,
                   which
                   bringeth
                   so
                   great
                   hurly
                   burlies
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   great
                   troubles
                   :
                   so
                   in
                   mariage
                   ,
                   when
                   contentions
                   and
                   temptations
                   do
                   arise
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   thinke
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   ioyned
                   together
                   by
                   God
                   :
                   so
                   in
                   euery
                   kind
                   of
                   trouble
                   ,
                   we
                   iudge
                   of
                   the
                   presence
                   and
                   prouidence
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   our
                   outward
                   sense
                   &
                   feeling
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   policie
                   of
                   the
                   diuel
                   ,
                   to
                   cause
                   men
                   either
                   to
                   sink
                   downe
                   
                   in
                   despaire
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   to
                   be
                   impatient
                   ,
                   &
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   to
                   murmur
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   preuent
                   this
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   some
                   remedies
                   following
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   religion
                   
                   hath
                   alwaies
                   had
                   troubles
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   shall
                   haue
                   still
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   straightwaies
                   see
                   that
                   our
                   iudgement
                   is
                   fleshly
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   whē
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   Iob
                   
                   and
                   others
                   had
                   trouble
                   in
                   their
                   mariage
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   learne
                   that
                   our
                   iudgement
                   is
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                   Then
                   let
                   vs
                   consider
                   that
                   the
                   diuel
                   doth
                   herein
                   exercise
                   policie
                   to
                   ouerthrow
                   our
                   mariage
                   ,
                   &
                   we
                   shal
                   be
                   wary
                   to
                   auoide
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   many
                   haue
                   been
                   in
                   this
                   state
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   not
                   left
                   them
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   we
                   yeeld
                   to
                   the
                   temptation
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   perswade
                   vs
                   that
                   our
                   case
                   is
                   worse
                   ?
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   felt
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   haue
                   once
                   felt
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   though
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   alwaies
                   the
                   like
                   feeling
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   thinke
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   forsaken
                   vs
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   experience
                   of
                   former
                   mercies
                   must
                   be
                   our
                   strength
                   herein
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   been
                   in
                   as
                   great
                   danger
                   as
                   now
                   we
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   euen
                   then
                   he
                   helped
                   vs
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   we
                   doubt
                   ?
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   
                   we
                   must
                   consider
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   are
                   and
                   haue
                   been
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   heede
                   that
                   in
                   our
                   rashnesse
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   condemne
                   them
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   therefore
                   iudge
                   thus
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   hurtfull
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   iniurious
                   to
                   our
                   brethren
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Moses
                   was
                   commanded
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   same
                   staffe
                   with
                   which
                   he
                   stroke
                   the
                   red
                   sea
                   ,
                   and
                   therewith
                   to
                   strike
                   the
                   stonie
                   rocke
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   the
                   Israelites
                   water
                   to
                   drinke
                   ,
                   to
                   teach
                   thē
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   was
                   as
                   well
                   able
                   to
                   bring
                   water
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   stay
                   the
                   course
                   thereof
                   where
                   
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   This
                   ought
                   they
                   to
                   haue
                   considered
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   would
                   they
                   not
                   in
                   other
                   things
                   haue
                   doubted
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   wil
                   auoid
                   the
                   like
                   distrust
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   remember
                   the
                   former
                   works
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &
                   then
                   labour
                   to
                   be
                   garded
                   in
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   ,
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   the
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   sure
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   good
                   to
                   vs
                   still
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   chiefe
                   
                   helpe
                   of
                   al
                   these
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   labour
                   to
                   be
                   throughly
                   perswaded
                   of
                   our
                   iustificatiō
                   through
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   &
                   the
                   rising
                   againe
                   to
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   surely
                   grounded
                   in
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   not
                   doubt
                   of
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ;
                   but
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   labour
                   not
                   against
                   fidelitie
                   in
                   these
                   articles
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   neuer
                   resist
                   vnbeleefe
                   in
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   When
                   the
                   daughter
                   of
                   Pharaoh
                   went
                   of
                   purpose
                   to
                   wash
                   her selfe
                   ,
                   it
                   might
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   fortunate
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   happened
                   by
                   chance
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   look
                   into
                   the
                   euent
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   see
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   his
                   most
                   wise
                   and
                   mighty
                   prouidence
                   therein
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   preseruation
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   whō
                   he
                   was
                   cast
                   out
                   by
                   great
                   cōstraint
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   mother
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   
                   we
                   may
                   learne
                   the
                   tender
                   loue
                   and
                   most
                   prouident
                   care
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   ouer
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   defend
                   it
                   from
                   danger
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   preserue
                   it
                   from
                   perill
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   rather
                   than
                   it
                   should
                   perish
                   or
                   miscarie
                   ,
                   he
                   wil
                   so
                   prouide
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   enemies
                   thereof
                   shal
                   succour
                   and
                   nourish
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   Moses
                   was
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   brought
                   vp
                   in
                   Pharaohs
                   house
                   :
                   in
                   which
                   example
                   
                   we
                   must
                   needs
                   see
                   the
                   wondrous
                   worke
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Pharaoh
                   his
                   daughter
                   neuer
                   doubted
                   ,
                   nor
                   questioned
                   with
                   his
                   sister
                   ,
                   &
                   gaue
                   him
                   a
                   name
                   that
                   might
                   continue
                   to
                   posteritie
                   ,
                   gaue
                   him
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   mother
                   to
                   be
                   nouised
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   sucke
                   religion
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   breasts
                   ,
                   &
                   be
                   wained
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   rewardeth
                   her
                   for
                   her
                   paines
                   :
                   wherein
                   we
                   see
                   how
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   crowne
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   faith
                   :
                   for
                   Moses
                   mother
                   
                   had
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   thing
                   which
                   she
                   desired
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   a
                   reward
                   ;
                   wherein
                   appeareth
                   the
                   great
                   and
                   exceeding
                   mercy
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                     God
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     now
                     as
                     then
                     he
                     was
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     neuer
                     faile
                     those
                     that
                     trust
                     in
                     his
                     mercy
                     through
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     obtaine
                     forgiuenes
                     of
                     their
                     sins
                     ,
                     studie
                     and
                     striue
                     continually
                     to
                     serue
                     him
                     ,
                     euen
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     patiently
                     ,
                     and
                     constantly
                     waite
                     vpon
                     his
                     fatherly
                     prouidence
                     .
                     But
                     he
                     will
                     alwaies
                     watch
                     ouer
                     them
                     for
                     good
                     and
                     not
                     for
                     euill
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     what
                     distresses
                     soeuer
                     they
                     are
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     make
                     a
                     way
                     out
                     ,
                     and
                     giue
                     comfortable
                     deliuerance
                     in
                     his
                     due
                     time
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LVIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Meditation
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   neuer
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   God
                   wholy
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   be
                   destitute
                   of
                   all
                   helpe
                   ,
                   but
                   then
                   they
                   wil
                   crie
                   to
                   God
                   as
                   the
                   Israelites
                   did
                   .
                   The
                   Israelites
                   cried
                   often
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   some
                   miserie
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   because
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   heard
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   saw
                   their
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   were
                   heard
                   :
                   so
                   God
                   will
                   come
                   quickely
                   
                   though
                   he
                   tarie
                   long
                   :
                   quickly
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   fit
                   ,
                   &
                   do
                   pray
                   with
                   feeling
                   :
                   long
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   our
                   vnfitnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   want
                   of
                   feeling
                   ,
                   and
                   continue
                   not
                   in
                   wayting
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   obserue
                   this
                   in
                   all
                   crosses
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   any
                   sicknes
                   he
                   long
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   because
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   profited
                   by
                   it
                   in
                   feeling
                   our
                   sins
                   in
                   humilitie
                   of
                   hart
                   ,
                   in
                   prayer
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   therefore
                   he
                   is
                   long
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   thus
                   profited
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   be
                   come
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   recompence
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   inward
                   comfort
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   may
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   claime
                   at
                   Gods
                   hands
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   well
                   profited
                   by
                   the
                   crosse
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Prayer
                   is
                   so
                   acceptable
                   and
                   honorable
                   a
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   oftentimes
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   Genes
                   .
                   4.
                   26.
                   and
                   12.
                   8.
                   
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   2.
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   2
                   19.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   our
                   English
                   tōgue
                   we
                   vse
                   this
                   phrase
                   of
                   
                     going
                     to
                     prayers
                  
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   calleth
                   the
                   Church
                   a
                   
                     house
                     of
                     prayer
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   Christ
                   knew
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   place
                   of
                   hearing
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   administring
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   &
                   vsing
                   of
                   Discipline
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   way
                   let
                   vs
                   see
                   how
                   it
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   few
                   care
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   fewer
                   to
                   receiue
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   &
                   fewest
                   of
                   al
                   to
                   come
                   vnder
                   Discipline
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   al
                   or
                   the
                   most
                   ,
                   shew
                   themselues
                   friends
                   to
                   prayer
                   ,
                   yea
                   the
                   heretikes
                   in
                   other
                   matters
                   sundred
                   from
                   vs
                   in
                   this
                   
                   point
                   ,
                   agree
                   with
                   vs.
                   It
                   is
                   God
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   so
                   to
                   ratifie
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   praier
                   .
                   Neither
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   are
                   diuorced
                   ,
                   but
                   goe
                   hand
                   in
                   hand
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   league
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   10.
                   15.
                   
                   He
                   speaketh
                   of
                   praier
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   14.
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Eccl.
                   4.
                   17.
                   hearing
                   prepareth
                   vs
                   for
                   praying
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   95.
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   Prophet
                   stirreth
                   vp
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   prayer
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   7.
                   
                   To
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   dutie
                   in
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   vse
                   both
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   Minister
                   vseth
                   both
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   12.
                   18.
                   
                   
                   Samuel
                   prayeth
                   ,
                   vers
                   .
                   24.
                   &
                   preacheth
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   Act.
                   6.
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Apostles
                   finding
                   themselues
                   troubled
                   with
                   the
                   ordinary
                   ministerie
                   of
                   tables
                   ,
                   ordained
                   new
                   officers
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   giue
                   themselues
                   to
                   continuall
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Apostle
                   giueth
                   precepts
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   prayer
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   pastors
                   and
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   And
                   necessarie
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   should
                   rectifie
                   vs
                   before
                   we
                   approch
                   to
                   prayer
                   ,
                   because
                   comming
                   vnprepared
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   guiltines
                   of
                   our
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   7.
                   21.
                   and.
                   15.
                   8.
                   9.
                   
                   Psal.
                   145.
                   18.
                   
                   Psal.
                   34.
                   15.
                   16.
                   and
                   66.
                   18.
                   
                   Iam.
                   1.
                   6.
                   
                   &
                   5.
                   15.
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   19.
                   
                   And
                   surely
                   this
                   point
                   is
                   needfully
                   to
                   be
                   vrged
                   in
                   our
                   time
                   ,
                   wherein
                   men
                   are
                   cold
                   entertainers
                   of
                   
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   &
                   if
                   they
                   go
                   vnto
                   Church
                   to
                   pray
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   they
                   thinke
                   themselues
                   very
                   religious
                   .
                   Experience
                   will
                   proue
                   ,
                   that
                   ignorant
                   and
                   superstitious
                   persons
                   wil
                   much
                   commend
                   prayer
                   ,
                   but
                   neuer
                   call
                   for
                   preaching
                   :
                   On
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   come
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   haue
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   truely
                   religious
                   ,
                   and
                   yee
                   shall
                   obserue
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   more
                   willingly
                   heare
                   and
                   continue
                   in
                   hearing
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   will
                   pray
                   &
                   continue
                   in
                   praying
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   doe
                   appeale
                   to
                   the
                   consciences
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   ,
                   who
                   know
                   that
                   prayer
                   is
                   rather
                   a
                   trauel
                   of
                   the
                   hart
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   labour
                   of
                   the
                   lips
                   ,
                   whether
                   to
                   giue
                   God
                   the
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   shame
                   themselues
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   needes
                   confesse
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   rather
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   two
                   houres
                   ,
                   than
                   continue
                   in
                   serious
                   prayer
                   one
                   halfe
                   houre
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   vs
                   learne
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   some
                   exercises
                   do
                   more
                   strengthen
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   than
                   stir
                   affection
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   in
                   part
                   doe
                   rouse
                   vp
                   affections
                   too
                   ,
                   as
                   hearing
                   ,
                   reading
                   ,
                   and
                   conferring
                   ;
                   some
                   other
                   more
                   neerely
                   worke
                   vpon
                   the
                   affection
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   withal
                   inlighten
                   the
                   iudgement
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   praying
                   ,
                   singing
                   ,
                   and
                   meditating
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   renue
                   or
                   increase
                   knowledge
                   by
                   hearing
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   set
                   a
                   worke
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   the
                   eare
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   trauaile
                   with
                   our
                   mindes
                   also
                   ,
                   our
                   affections
                   and
                   hearts
                   ,
                   setting
                   all
                   in
                   humble
                   frame
                   of
                   holy
                   subiection
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   And
                   no
                   maruell
                   though
                   our
                   nature
                   be
                   so
                   hard
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   as
                   thinking
                   it
                   a
                   thing
                   painfull
                   ,
                   seeing
                   among
                   many
                   exercises
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   profitable
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   maketh
                   knowne
                   to
                   vs
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   Gods
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   strengtheneth
                   faith
                   :
                   praier
                   feeleth
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   cōfirmeth
                   with
                   feelings
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   telleth
                   vs
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   a
                   care
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   prayer
                   proueth
                   that
                   
                   God
                   hath
                   a
                   care
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   saith
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   merciful
                   :
                   prayer
                   findeth
                   by
                   practise
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   mercifull
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   speaketh
                   of
                   the
                   maiesty
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   goodnes
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   praier
                   obtaineth
                   the
                   exprience
                   of
                   the
                   maiesty
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   goodnes
                   of
                   God.
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   commeth
                   to
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   comforts
                   by
                   hearing
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   rather
                   an
                   infusion
                   from
                   God
                   into
                   man
                   ,
                   than
                   an
                   action
                   proceeding
                   from
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   tast
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   by
                   praier
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   infusion
                   from
                   God
                   as
                   the
                   author
                   ,
                   so
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   action
                   from
                   man
                   as
                   the
                   agent
                   &
                   instrument
                   .
                   This
                   gift
                   of
                   praier
                   is
                   also
                   a
                   nurse
                   of
                   repentance
                   ,
                   because
                   our
                   praiers
                   looke
                   with
                   bloody
                   cheekes
                   ,
                   as
                   ready
                   to
                   blush
                   ,
                   when
                   with
                   guiltie
                   consciences
                   we
                   come
                   before
                   the
                   Lord.
                   If
                   we
                   should
                   haue
                   a
                   suite
                   to
                   a
                   prince
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   be
                   loth
                   he
                   should
                   haue
                   a
                   iust
                   complaint
                   of
                   our
                   rebellion
                   to
                   lay
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   repulse
                   or
                   of
                   a
                   worse
                   thing
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   willingly
                   haue
                   our
                   accuser
                   stand
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   whē
                   we
                   are
                   suters
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   much
                   
                   more
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   feare
                   our
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   presume
                   in
                   wilful
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   to
                   pray
                   vnto
                   the
                   prince
                   of
                   the
                   spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   searcher
                   of
                   all
                   mens
                   hearts
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   be
                   bold
                   to
                   pray
                   in
                   the
                   hypocrisie
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   God
                   ;
                   we
                   must
                   needs
                   either
                   be
                   abashed
                   without
                   comfort
                   ,
                   or
                   astonied
                   without
                   feeling
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   our
                   praiers
                   either
                   accused
                   ,
                   or
                   accursed
                   ,
                   or
                   both
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Although
                   there
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   weake
                   faith
                   in
                   Moses
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   prayed
                   ,
                   yea
                   though
                   it
                   seemed
                   
                   rather
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   expostulation
                   than
                   a
                   prayer
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   5.
                   22.
                   23.
                   yet
                   the
                   Lord
                   respected
                   his
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   pardoned
                   his
                   infirmitie
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   6.
                   1.
                   2.
                   3.
                   
                   &c.
                   So
                   great
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   readie
                   to
                   heare
                   those
                   that
                   call
                   vpon
                   him
                   though
                   in
                   weaknes
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   not
                   onely
                   serue
                   to
                   moue
                   vs
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   assure
                   vs
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   heare
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   If
                   any
                   would
                   know
                   a
                   true
                   faith
                   then
                   ,
                   trye
                   it
                   by
                   one
                   speciall
                   fruit
                   thereof
                   :
                   if
                   our
                   faith
                   
                   moueth
                   vs
                   to
                   prayer
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   much
                   faith
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   prayer
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   take
                   away
                   doubting
                   ,
                   and
                   confirme
                   vs
                   more
                   in
                   Gods
                   goodnes
                   .
                   Where
                   are
                   confuted
                   those
                   which
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   rule
                   ouer
                   all
                   ,
                   what
                   needeth
                   praier
                   ?
                   For
                   then
                   had
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   prayed
                   in
                   vaine
                   :
                   and
                   Dauid
                   saith
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   34.
                   
                   The
                   Lords
                   care
                   is
                   open
                   to
                   our
                   prayers
                   .
                   
                     But
                     if
                     the
                     promises
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     whereon
                     our
                     faith
                     is
                     grounded
                     ,
                     make
                     vs
                     to
                     refraine
                     prayer
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     we
                     are
                     too
                     secure
                     ,
                     and
                     carnally
                     minded
                     :
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     feare
                     that
                     our
                     faith
                     is
                     false
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   7
                   In
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   heard
                   Moses
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   aslu●e
                   our selues
                   that
                   hee
                   will
                   also
                   heare
                   vs
                   ;
                   for
                   from
                   a
                   particular
                   example
                   may
                   be
                   gathered
                   a
                   generall
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   euident
                   by
                   the
                   like
                   gathering
                   of
                   Iam.
                   5.
                   of
                   the
                   prayer
                   of
                   Eliah
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   either
                   haue
                   that
                   we
                   
                   couet
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   some
                   spirituall
                   recompence
                   ;
                   onely
                   this
                   let
                   vs
                   care
                   for
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   righteous
                   ,
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   and
                   continue
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   haue
                   comfort
                   in
                   our selues
                   .
                   For
                   reading
                   
                   getteth
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   but
                   prayer
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   getteth
                   feeling
                   and
                   experience
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Notwithstanding
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   promised
                   by
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   would
                   giue
                   deliuerance
                   to
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   ceaseth
                   not
                   (
                   although
                   hee
                   was
                   surely
                   perswaded
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   performe
                   his
                   promise
                   ,
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   most
                   hartie
                   and
                   seruent
                   affection
                   :
                   euen
                   so
                   did
                   Eliah
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   prayed
                   for
                   raine
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   knew
                   would
                   
                   certainely
                   be
                   ,
                   which
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   Gods
                   promises
                   doe
                   not
                   make
                   such
                   as
                   feare
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   carelesse
                   ,
                   but
                   carefull
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   faith
                   will
                   alwaies
                   shew
                   it selfe
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   stronger
                   faith
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   vehement
                   shall
                   be
                   our
                   praier
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   Moses
                   cried
                   and
                   yet
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   speake
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   holy
                   woman
                   Hannah
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   1.
                   5.
                   prayed
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   bitternes
                   of
                   her
                   spirit
                   ,
                   yet
                   vttered
                   not
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   that
                   the
                   hartie
                   
                   prayer
                   onely
                   pearceth
                   the
                   cloudes
                   and
                   is
                   heard
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   voice
                   is
                   no
                   further
                   heard
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   vehemencie
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   doth
                   cause
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   bullet
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Gunne
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   arrow
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   bow
                   ,
                   so
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   our
                   heart
                   must
                   our
                   prayers
                   proceede
                   .
                   Therfore
                   the
                   voice
                   may
                   be
                   vsed
                   in
                   priuate
                   prayers
                   ,
                   to
                   stirre
                   vp
                   the
                   affections
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   keepe
                   the
                   minde
                   from
                   wandering
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   publicke
                   prayers
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   will
                   bee
                   glorified
                   in
                   soule
                   and
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   others
                   may
                   be
                   edified
                   ;
                   but
                   both
                   publikely
                   and
                   priuately
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   heart
                   onely
                   that
                   is
                   accepted
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   The
                   refuge
                   of
                   Moses
                   was
                   by
                   prayer
                   to
                   flie
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   manner
                   and
                   dealing
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   deare
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   keepe
                   close
                   their
                   griefe
                   within
                   themselues
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   by
                   prayer
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   him
                   they
                   may
                   finde
                   helpe
                   .
                   If
                   wee
                   then
                   ,
                   when
                   griefe
                   oppresseth
                   vs
                   ,
                   can
                   pray
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   make
                   knowne
                   our
                   requests
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   haue
                   hope
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   his
                   good
                   time
                   he
                   will
                   deliuer
                   vs
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   our
                   griefe
                   doe
                   so
                   trouble
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   causeth
                   vs
                   to
                   fret
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   seeke
                   no
                   helpe
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   doe
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   strength
                   fight
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   small
                   hope
                   of
                   our
                   deliuerance
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   Moses
                   praved
                   sometime
                   very
                   vnperfectly
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   then
                   the
                   Lord
                   heard
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   greatly
                   like
                   of
                   prayer
                   ,
                   yea
                   though
                   it
                   bee
                   after
                   a
                   stuttering
                   manner
                   ,
                   as
                   Hannah
                   praied
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   it
                   he
                   but
                   a
                   chattering
                   ,
                   as
                   Ezechias
                   prayed
                   in
                   
                   his
                   sickenes
                   :
                   yet
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   bitternes
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   vprightnes
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   Lord
                   doth
                   like
                   of
                   it
                   very
                   well
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   fine
                   words
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   well
                   framed
                   sentences
                   that
                   he
                   delighteth
                   in
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   then
                   wel
                   pleased
                   with
                   our
                   praiers
                   ,
                   whē
                   in
                   the
                   vprightnes
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   wee
                   offer
                   them
                   vp
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   Spirit
                   by
                   working
                   vnspeakeable
                   grones
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   doth
                   make
                   our
                   requests
                   known
                   vnto
                   God.
                   Onely
                   let
                   vs
                   looke
                   for
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   our
                   praiers
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   still
                   rebuke
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   stirre
                   vp
                   our
                   hearts
                   to
                   gather
                   confidence
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   come
                   more
                   cheerefully
                   vnto
                   praiers
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   did
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     Why
                     art
                     thou
                     so
                     heauie
                     O
                     my
                     soule
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   then
                   may
                   we
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   such
                   praiers
                   are
                   very
                   well
                   pleasing
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   there
                   appeareth
                   a
                   special
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   vnbeleeuing
                   Israelites
                   and
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   they
                   looked
                   on
                   the
                   drie
                   earth
                   and
                   vnto
                   Moses
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   could
                   haue
                   small
                   hope
                   of
                   redresse
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   forgot
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   therefore
                   they
                   murmured
                   when
                   they
                   should
                   haue
                   prayed
                   .
                   Contrariwise
                   :
                   Moses
                   forgot
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   escaped
                   murmuring
                   ;
                   he
                   looked
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   fel
                   to
                   prayer
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   certaine
                   note
                   of
                   true
                   faith
                   ,
                   when
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   time
                   that
                   trouble
                   doth
                   oppresse
                   vs
                   ,
                   wee
                   can
                   yet
                   powre
                   out
                   our
                   complaints
                   into
                   the
                   Lords
                   bosome
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   prayer
                   looke
                   for
                   helpe
                   from
                   aboue
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   we
                   can
                   find
                   no
                   fruit
                   of
                   our
                   prayers
                   ,
                   yea
                   though
                   we
                   thinke
                   that
                   our
                   praiers
                   be
                   turned
                   into
                   sinne
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   continue
                   in
                   prayer
                   and
                   be
                   diligent
                   therein
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   euen
                   then
                   also
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   can
                   receiue
                   no
                   comfort
                   thereby
                   ,
                   yea
                   though
                   it
                   euer
                   rebuke
                   vs
                   and
                   seeme
                   to
                   make
                   our
                   cōdemnation
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   can
                   abide
                   our selues
                   to
                   bee
                   touched
                   ,
                   and
                   continue
                   our
                   care
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   still
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   doe
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   notable
                   token
                   of
                   true
                   faith
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   worke
                   of
                   Gods
                   good
                   spirit
                   doth
                   shewe
                   it selfe
                   herein
                   ;
                   yea
                   and
                   that
                   more
                   liuely
                   
                   than
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   comfortable
                   feeling
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   11
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   speciall
                   fauour
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   giueth
                   such
                   Ministers
                   or
                   Magistrates
                   as
                   will
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   they
                   may
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   punish
                   them
                   as
                   he
                   ought
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   yet
                   forbeareth
                   them
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   in
                   Psalm
                   106.
                   
                   That
                   by
                   the
                   prayer
                   of
                   Moses
                   and
                   Phineas
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   wrath
                   was
                   stayed
                   ,
                   and
                   Samuel
                   prayed
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   Therefore
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   ought
                   to
                   labour
                   euen
                   by
                   praying
                   ,
                   and
                   doing
                   good
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   for
                   their
                   sakes
                   the
                   Lord
                   may
                   spare
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   haue
                   deserued
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   .
                   Contrariwise
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   ▪
                   of
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   ▪
                   when
                   hee
                   withdraweth
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   from
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   doe
                   them
                   good
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   The
                   lifting
                   vp
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   sometimes
                   for
                   prayer
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   the
                   signe
                   for
                   the
                   
                   thing
                   it selfe
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   speech
                   is
                   vsed
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   141.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Let
                     the
                     lifting
                     vp
                     of
                     my
                     hands
                     bee
                     as
                     an
                     Euening
                     sacrifice
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   6.
                   
                   
                     I
                     will
                     that
                     men
                     lifte
                     vp
                     pure
                     hands
                     in
                     euery
                     place
                     :
                  
                   Where
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   is
                   ioyned
                   neerly
                   with
                   the
                   signe
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   haue
                   not
                   an
                   heart
                   ,
                   his
                   lifting
                   vp
                   of
                   hands
                   is
                   nothing
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   heart
                   be
                   thoroughly
                   mooued
                   ,
                   then
                   also
                   will
                   the
                   eye
                   be
                   lifted
                   vp
                   :
                   yet
                   we
                   doe
                   lift
                   vp
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   hearts
                   thereby
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   better
                   lifted
                   vp
                   :
                   and
                   our
                   eye
                   doth
                   not
                   wander
                   ,
                   nor
                   our
                   care
                   doth
                   harken
                   after
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   our
                   hearts
                   haue
                   first
                   wandered
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   When
                   Moses
                   preuailed
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   then
                   did
                   he
                   also
                   preuaile
                   against
                   his
                   enemies
                   .
                   S.
                   Iames
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     prayer
                     of
                     a
                     righteous
                     man
                     preuaileth
                     much
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     feruent
                     :
                  
                   So
                   that
                   
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   righteous
                   man
                   that
                   prayeth
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   the
                   righteous
                   mans
                   prayers
                   are
                   not
                   feruēt
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   preuaile
                   .
                   As
                   S.
                   Iames
                   therefore
                   gathereth
                   a
                   generall
                   of
                   a
                   particular
                   ,
                   so
                   may
                   we
                   gather
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   feruent
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   shall
                   preuaile
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   feruent
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   haue
                   no
                   hope
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   that
                   in
                   our
                   matters
                   we
                   bring
                   not
                   our
                   purpose
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   cold
                   in
                   praier
                   ,
                   or
                   trust
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   .
                   Therefore
                   in
                   what
                   matter
                   soeuer
                   we
                   haue
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   do
                   first
                   seeke
                   to
                   God
                   by
                   prayer
                   in
                   feruencie
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   God
                   herein
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   preuaile
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   euer
                   they
                   did
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   Those
                   things
                   which
                   wee
                   heare
                   and
                   reade
                   ,
                   are
                   other
                   mens
                   ,
                   vntill
                   by
                   applying
                   them
                   to
                   our selues
                   by
                   Meditation
                   they
                   be
                   made
                   ours
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   As
                   reading
                   ,
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   conferring
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   do
                   more
                   encrease
                   knowledge
                   then
                   feeling
                   :
                   So
                   praying
                   ,
                   singing
                   ,
                   and
                   meditating
                   ,
                   doe
                   more
                   increase
                   feeling
                   then
                   knowledge
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   16
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   certaine
                   how
                   long
                   after
                   his
                   sacrifice
                   and
                   prayer
                   Iacob
                   receiued
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   doth
                   not
                   alwayes
                   depend
                   vpon
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   bound
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   but
                   sometime
                   cōmeth
                   long
                   after
                   the
                   vsing
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   As
                   Christ
                   saith
                   of
                   the
                   Husbandmen
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   sowe
                   ,
                   and
                   looke
                   long
                   after
                   for
                   the
                   fruites
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                   which
                   may
                   teach
                   vs
                   comfort
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   our
                   prayers
                   are
                   neuer
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                   but
                   alwayes
                   graunted
                   though
                   sometime
                   long
                   after
                   :
                   and
                   here
                   are
                   those
                   corrected
                   which
                   looke
                   for
                   comfort
                   immediately
                   vpon
                   their
                   requests
                   ,
                   not
                   knowing
                   that
                   sinne
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   why
                   wee
                   receiue
                   not
                   when
                   we
                   aske
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   we
                   vse
                   not
                   the
                   meanes
                   aright
                   :
                   this
                   also
                   trieth
                   our
                   obedience
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   with
                   patience
                   continue
                   vsing
                   the
                   same
                   meanes
                   ,
                   though
                   presently
                   we
                   feele
                   not
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   learne
                   with
                   Marke
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   vp
                   things
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   :
                   to
                   trie
                   what
                   will
                   come
                   of
                   them
                   afterward
                   .
                   Iacobs
                   vision
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   bare
                   and
                   mute
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   ioyned
                   with
                   
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   teacheth
                   that
                   all
                   comfort
                   must
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   what
                   comfort
                   by
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   visions
                   ,
                   apparitions
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   leade
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   ?
                   
                   nor
                   worke
                   in
                   vs
                   greater
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   nor
                   giueth
                   vs
                   some
                   victory
                   ouer
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   vaine
                   and
                   proceedeth
                   of
                   error
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   Faith
                   in
                   the
                   Promises
                   ,
                   that
                   worketh
                   in
                   vs
                   obedience
                   :
                   
                   and
                   therfore
                   in
                   euery
                   commandement
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   promise
                   ,
                   either
                   vnderstood
                   or
                   expressed
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   law
                   is
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   and
                   requireth
                   a
                   spirituall
                   obedience
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   cannot
                   performe
                   because
                   we
                   be
                   carnall
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   nature
                   disobedient
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Lord
                   do
                   minister
                   grace
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   17
                   Violence
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   must
                   be
                   vsed
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   pray
                   :
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   heauie
                   
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   verball
                   prayers
                   bring
                   vs
                   to
                   great
                   blockishnes
                   .
                
                 
                   18
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   reade
                   before
                   prayer
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   better
                   preparing
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   thereunto
                   .
                
                 
                   19
                   Where
                   prayer
                   wanteth
                   ,
                   the
                   action
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   as
                   ready
                   as
                   the
                   temptation
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   20
                   Generally
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   desire
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   greedily
                   :
                   but
                   particularly
                   wee
                   must
                   aske
                   them
                   conditionally
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   affection
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   leaue
                   the
                   thing
                   asked
                   as
                   to
                   haue
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   21
                   Manie
                   are
                   barren
                   in
                   grace
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   barren
                   in
                   prayer
                   .
                   We
                   cannot
                   be
                   drie
                   in
                   
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   wee
                   resort
                   to
                   Christ
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   the
                   seauen
                   Vialls
                   of
                   gold
                   full
                   of
                   seuen-fold
                   mercies
                   .
                
                 
                   22
                   In
                   singing
                   of
                   Psalmes
                   without
                   some
                   speciall
                   occasion
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   say
                   in
                   company
                   ,
                   specially
                   
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   of
                   some
                   generall
                   instruction
                   :
                   although
                   priuately
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   griefe
                   ,
                   ioy
                   ,
                   or
                   affectiō
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   sing
                   proper
                   Psalmes
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   thought
                   they
                   that
                   did
                   most
                   reioyce
                   ,
                   might
                   sing
                   the
                   Psalmes
                   of
                   greater
                   griefe
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   in
                   mind
                   what
                   was
                   ,
                   or
                   may
                   bee
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   ,
                   to
                   season
                   their
                   ioyes
                   with
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   the
                   sorrow
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   most
                   throwne
                   downe
                   ,
                   might
                   reape
                   fruit
                   in
                   vsing
                   the
                   Psalmes
                   of
                   greatest
                   comfort
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   see
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   belonging
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   they
                   haue
                   sowne
                   in
                   teares
                   ,
                   and
                   mourned
                   with
                   that
                   holy
                   repentance
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   repented
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   23
                   There
                   be
                   two
                   extremities
                   of
                   singers
                   .
                   Some
                   hearing
                   the
                   action
                   to
                   bee
                   good
                   ,
                   vse
                   it
                   of
                   custome
                   .
                   Some
                   hearing
                   that
                   wee
                   must
                   vse
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   prepared
                   hearts
                   ,
                   stay
                   so
                   long
                   for
                   fitting
                   themselues
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   leaue
                   it
                   often
                   vndone
                   .
                   Others
                   vse
                   it
                   so
                   often
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   so
                   vnfruitfully
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   customable
                   singing
                   breedes
                   wearisomnesse
                   ▪
                   wearisomnesse
                   causeth
                   tediousnes
                   ,
                   and
                   tediousnes
                   causeth
                   to
                   leaue
                   all
                   .
                   Then
                   wee
                   are
                   indeede
                   prepared
                   to
                   sing
                   when
                   the
                   word
                   dwels
                   so
                   plentifully
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   be
                   so
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   pardoned
                   ;
                   the
                   perswasion
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   fauour
                   ;
                   the
                   hatred
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   prouoke
                   vs
                   thereunto
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LIX
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Repentance
                   .
                
                 
                   OVr
                   conuersion
                   to
                   the
                   Lorde
                   ,
                   must
                   bee
                   with
                   our
                   whole
                   heart
                   ,
                   without
                   exception
                   ,
                   
                   inward
                   without
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   speedie
                   without
                   delay
                   ,
                   continuall
                   without
                   Apostasie
                   ,
                   in
                   faith
                   without
                   despaire
                   .
                   First
                   it
                   must
                   bee
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   heart
                   :
                   many
                   repent
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   will
                   except
                   one
                   sinne
                   .
                   Dauid
                   saith
                   ,
                   Cleanse
                   me
                   Lord
                   from
                   all
                   my
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   will
                   haue
                   the
                   Lord
                   dispense
                   with
                   some
                   sinne
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Corinth
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   A
                   little
                   leauen
                   will
                   sowre
                   much
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   Serpent
                   will
                   sting
                   much
                   .
                   Origen
                   writeth
                   very
                   well
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   did
                   cast
                   out
                   ,
                   not
                   sixe
                   ,
                   but
                   seuen
                   diuels
                   out
                   of
                   Magdalen
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   must
                   be
                   cast
                   out
                   ,
                   a
                   cleane
                   riddance
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   seuen
                   diuels
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                   so
                   all
                   sinnes
                   out
                   of
                   vs.
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   bee
                   inward
                   ,
                   many
                   haue
                   
                   clensed
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   such
                   sinnes
                   as
                   stare
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   face
                   ,
                   are
                   too
                   
                   palpable
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   bee
                   doing
                   against
                   little
                   sinnes
                   .
                   For
                   sinne
                   is
                   a
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   whose
                   tayle
                   
                   many
                   haue
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   but
                   fewe
                   haue
                   touched
                   the
                   head
                   :
                   nay
                   many
                   haue
                   a
                   whole
                   and
                   vntouched
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   who
                   neither
                   touch
                   tayle
                   nor
                   head
                   ,
                   who
                   proclaime
                   with
                   a
                   Trumpet
                   their
                   re
                   probation
                   .
                   Wee
                   must
                   not
                   cleanse
                   the
                   outside
                   of
                   the
                   platter
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   say
                   in
                   our
                   conscience
                   ;
                   This
                   action
                   (
                   oh
                   Lord
                   )
                   haue
                   I
                   presented
                   to
                   thee
                   with
                   simplicitie
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   wee
                   
                   must
                   doe
                   it
                   speedily
                   .
                   For
                   though
                   the
                   Lord
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     At
                     what
                     time
                     soeuer
                     a
                     sinner
                     doth
                     repent
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   so
                   hee
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Blessed
                     is
                     the
                     man
                     that
                     hath
                     borne
                     the
                     yoke
                     from
                     his
                     youth
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   to
                   giue
                   the
                   prime
                   dayes
                   to
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   dogge
                   dayes
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   but
                   to
                   powre
                   out
                   the
                   wine
                   to
                   
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   giue
                   the
                   dregs
                   to
                   God
                   ?
                   But
                   if
                   wee
                   serue
                   God
                   when
                   wee
                   may
                   serue
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   haue
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   Sathan
                   would
                   leaue
                   vs
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   being
                   asked
                   of
                   ones
                   estate
                   by
                   letters
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   deferred
                   his
                   repentance
                   to
                   the
                   ende
                   ,
                   said
                   :
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   auouch
                   hee
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   ,
                   nor
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   condemned
                   :
                   but
                   saith
                   hee
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   wrote
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   Repent
                   
                   you
                   while
                   you
                   be
                   well
                   .
                   It
                   must
                   bee
                   continuall
                   ,
                   least
                   hauing
                   begun
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   we
                   end
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   :
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   perseuere
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   liue
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   falling
                   .
                   There
                   be
                   many
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   called
                   :
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   called
                   many
                   are
                   not
                   chosen
                   .
                   Gods
                   
                   graces
                   are
                   no
                   longer
                   with
                   vs
                   than
                   God
                   himselfe
                   is
                   with
                   vs.
                   Wherfore
                   seeing
                   he
                   is
                   departed
                   from
                   many
                   of
                   our
                   brethrē
                   ,
                   which
                   first
                   departed
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   beware
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   as
                   dogs
                   that
                   returne
                   to
                   our
                   vomit
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   doe
                   it
                   in
                   faith
                   :
                   Christ
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   Lord
                   
                   increase
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   of
                   little
                   faith
                   .
                   Now
                   faith
                   is
                   esteemed
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   qualitie
                   ,
                   
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   quantitie
                   :
                   the
                   leprous
                   hand
                   though
                   it
                   cannot
                   hold
                   wel
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   receiueth
                   
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   doth
                   some
                   dutie
                   .
                   The
                   child
                   that
                   cānot
                   go
                   is
                   not
                   forsaken
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   his
                   guide
                   ,
                   we
                   
                   
                   must
                   learne
                   then
                   to
                   holde
                   fast
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   goe
                   by
                   them
                   as
                   hand
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   
                   assigne
                   ouer
                   vs
                   to
                   guard
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   prosperitie
                   of
                   all
                   true
                   repenting
                   sinners
                   ,
                   to
                   fall
                   with
                   humility
                   ,
                   to
                   rise
                   with
                   dignitie
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   more
                   grieuously
                   they
                   haue
                   offended
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   more
                   humbly
                   they
                   will
                   craue
                   to
                   be
                   accepted
                   ;
                   the
                   higher
                   the
                   dignitie
                   is
                   from
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   fallen
                   ,
                   the
                   lower
                   is
                   the
                   place
                   whereunto
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   receiued
                   .
                   And
                   hee
                   knoweth
                   best
                   what
                   a
                   godly
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   rise
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   ●ightly
                   knoweth
                   what
                   a
                   foule
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   fall
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   downe
                   ,
                   if
                   Sathan
                   ●●ath
                   assaulted
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   sinne
                   hath
                   wounded
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   his
                   owne
                   flesh
                   hath
                   betrayed
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   hee
                   lieth
                   stricken
                   with
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   with
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   against
                   himselfe
                   :
                   then
                   shewe
                   me
                   
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   godly
                   thing
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   man
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   in
                   nature
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   person
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   in
                   propertie
                   :
                   for
                   a
                   newe
                   substance
                   is
                   not
                   created
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   sa●e
                   being
                   fallen
                   is
                   restored
                   ,
                   falling
                   a
                   naturall
                   man
                   should
                   rise
                   a
                   spirituall
                   man
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   that
                   ●●e
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   :
                   neither
                   must
                   any
                   man
                   so
                   far
                   flatter
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   that
                   h●e
                   should
                   thinke
                   himselfe
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   to
                   rise
                   so
                   farre
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   cast
                   off
                   sinne
                   as
                   an
                   vpper
                   garment
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   it
                   aside
                   vntill
                   he
                   list
                   to
                   vse
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   seede
                   of
                   the
                   woman
                   hauing
                   bruised
                   the
                   Serpents
                   head
                   ,
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   hauing
                   hamstringed
                   Sathan
                   :
                   the
                   great
                   Captaine
                   
                     CHRIST
                     IESVS
                  
                   ,
                   hauing
                   spoyled
                   the
                   strong
                   man
                   of
                   his
                   furniture
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   but
                   many
                   broyles
                   and
                   bickerings
                   will
                   be
                   behind
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   blowes
                   wil
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   controuersie
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   
                   as
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   When
                   the
                   Israelites
                   were
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   and
                   saw
                   things
                   fall
                   acrosse
                   ,
                   they
                   murmured
                   against
                   Moses
                   :
                   but
                   being
                   brought
                   thence
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   things
                   prosper
                   ,
                   they
                   willingly
                   went
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   off
                   their
                   murmuring
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   any
                   newe
                   occasion
                   was
                   offered
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   triall
                   of
                   their
                   Faith
                   &
                   patience
                   ,
                   they
                   fell
                   thereinto
                   againe
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   truly
                   repent
                   
                   them
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   sinners
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   may
                   leaue
                   their
                   sin
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   repenting
                   from
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   new
                   occasion
                   is
                   offered
                   ,
                   doe
                   fall
                   more
                   fouly
                   then
                   euer
                   they
                   did
                   before
                   ,
                   as
                   adulterers
                   ,
                   angrie
                   persons
                   ,
                   theeues
                   :
                   the
                   lothsomnes
                   of
                   which
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   leauing
                   a
                   sting
                   in
                   their
                   conscience
                   ,
                   may
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   leaue
                   them
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   they
                   labour
                   not
                   with
                   their
                   harts
                   and
                   affections
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   rest
                   in
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   sound
                   sorrow
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   fall
                   afresh
                   .
                   This
                   must
                   teach
                   vs
                   therefore
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   truely
                   
                   leaue
                   any
                   sin
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   condemne
                   it
                   in
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   hate
                   it
                   in
                   affection
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   wee
                   truely
                   being
                   penitent
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   carefull
                   to
                   leaue
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   desirous
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   contrary
                   good
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   haue
                   power
                   and
                   strength
                   from
                   aboue
                   to
                   ouercome
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   We
                   may
                   reade
                   in
                   the
                   16
                   ▪
                   of
                   Exodus
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   whole
                   congregation
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   murmured
                   against
                   Moses
                   &
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   manifest
                   signe
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   neuer
                   repented
                   them
                   of
                   their
                   murmuring
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   red
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   waters
                   of
                   strife
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   the
                   Lord
                   delayed
                   the
                   punishment
                   ,
                   yet
                   could
                   they
                   not
                   bee
                   brought
                   hereby
                   to
                   repentance
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   neither
                   felt
                   what
                   their
                   murmuring
                   deserued
                   ,
                   nor
                   what
                   the
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   worth
                   ▪
                   We
                   must
                   then
                   learne
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   leaue
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   purpose
                   not
                   to
                   commit
                   it
                   againe
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   with
                   
                     griefe
                     of
                     heart
                     repent
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     feele
                     Gods
                     mercies
                     in
                     forgetting
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     harty
                     hatred
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Otherwise
                   when
                   a
                   new
                   occasion
                   is
                   offered
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   fall
                   thereinto
                   againe
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   swearer
                   
                   will
                   after
                   an
                   Oath
                   be
                   angrie
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   he
                   seeth
                   not
                   the
                   grieuousnes
                   of
                   the
                   sinne
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   acquaintance
                   with
                   the
                   reuerend
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   falleth
                   to
                   sweare
                   againe
                   :
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   prophane
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   of
                   the
                   Lorde
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   speake
                   euill
                   of
                   the
                   magistrates
                   &
                   minsters
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   they
                   will
                   do
                   so
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   because
                   they
                   repent
                   not
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   fall
                   againe
                   :
                   So
                   is
                   this
                   seene
                   in
                   angrie
                   persons
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   rather
                   grieued
                   for
                   shame
                   or
                   losse
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   causes
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   GOD
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   thieues
                   ,
                   which
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   gallowes
                   againe
                   ,
                   although
                   once
                   receiued
                   their
                   pardon
                   .
                   This
                   also
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   Tale-bearers
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   dealing
                   is
                   knowne
                   ,
                   they
                   maruell
                   at
                   themselues
                   ;
                   yet
                   not
                   repenting
                   ,
                   they
                   fall
                   to
                   their
                   sinne
                   againe
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   Saint
                   Iames
                   in
                   his
                   fourth
                   chapter
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   clense
                   the
                   hands
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   purge
                   the
                   heart
                   also
                   :
                   
                     for
                     we
                     must
                     see
                     our
                     hearts
                     defiled
                     with
                     the
                     sinne
                     wee
                     leaue
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     to
                     repent
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     heart
                     being
                     still
                     defiled
                     ,
                     will
                     yeeld
                     to
                     a
                     new
                     occasion
                     .
                  
                   The
                   means
                   to
                   leaue
                   these
                   sins
                   is
                   there
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   to
                   howle
                   and
                   weepe
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Iam.
                   4.
                   for
                   the
                   burnt
                   child
                   feareth
                   the
                   fire
                   :
                   but
                   because
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   throughly
                   punish
                   men
                   ,
                   &
                   because
                   mens
                   hearts
                   do
                   not
                   feele
                   the
                   grieuousnes
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   
                   due
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   sinne
                   afresh
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   feele
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   grieuousnes
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   then
                   no
                   doubt
                   they
                   would
                   shake
                   at
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                   euill
                   .
                   Therefore
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   hate
                   those
                   sinnes
                   that
                   especially
                   do
                   preuaile
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   vse
                   sharpe
                   medicines
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   an
                   old
                   festered
                   sore
                   ,
                   they
                   vse
                   corrosiue
                   
                   salues
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   kind
                   of
                   sinnes
                   like
                   to
                   some
                   kind
                   of
                   diuels
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   cast
                   out
                   without
                   
                     prayer
                     and
                     fasting
                  
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   wee
                   cannot
                   bee
                   healed
                   with
                   ordinarie
                   meanes
                   ,
                   the
                   disease
                   still
                   continuing
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   we
                   vse
                   extraordinarie
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   wee
                   doe
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   wil
                   lift
                   vs
                   vp
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   giue
                   vs
                   power
                   to
                   trample
                   sinne
                   vnderneath
                   our
                   feet
                   .
                   For
                   
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   
                     more
                     griefe
                     for
                     our
                     chiefest
                     and
                     greatest
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     God
                     would
                     giue
                     vs
                     a
                     heart
                     to
                     hate
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   to
                   feare
                   the
                   least
                   occasions
                   that
                   might
                   draw
                   vs
                   vnto
                   them
                   :
                   so
                   should
                   wee
                   bee
                   for
                   euer
                   preserued
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   neuer
                   preuaile
                   against
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   Sinne
                   doth
                   much
                   grieue
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   although
                   in
                   great
                   mercie
                   he
                   doth
                   long
                   and
                   oftentimes
                   forbeare
                   the
                   punishment
                   therof
                   :
                   which
                   should
                   much
                   moue
                   vs
                   and
                   cause
                   vs
                   when
                   we
                   see
                   our
                   often
                   fallings
                   ,
                   greatly
                   to
                   bee
                   greued
                   thereat
                   ,
                   and
                   highly
                   to
                   bee
                   displeased
                   with
                   our selues
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   least
                   we
                   fall
                   into
                   presumption
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   our
                   owne
                   consciences
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   diuell
                   doe
                   accuse
                   vs
                   for
                   such
                   sinnes
                   as
                   we
                   haue
                   committed
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   as
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   bewaile
                   and
                   lament
                   our
                   goings
                   astray
                   ,
                   and
                   displeasing
                   of
                   our
                   God
                   :
                   so
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   trust
                   in
                   his
                   promises
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   embrace
                   his
                   mercies
                   ,
                   least
                   we
                   bee
                   ouewhelmed
                   with
                   griefe
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   fall
                   into
                   despaire
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   diuel
                   euer
                   and
                   continually
                   laboureth
                   to
                   bring
                   vs
                   either
                   to
                   the
                   one
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   presumption
                   or
                   desperation
                   .
                   Therefore
                   when
                   wee
                   haue
                   sinned
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   doe
                   rebuke
                   our selues
                   ,
                   being
                   much
                   displeased
                   with
                   our selues
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   Sinne
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   
                   to
                   comfort
                   our selues
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   shew
                   his
                   mercie
                   vpon
                   vs
                   :
                   
                     for
                     if
                     hee
                     shewed
                     vs
                     his
                     mercie
                     when
                     we
                     were
                     not
                     grieued
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     when
                     wee
                     vnfainedly
                     lament
                     ?
                     If
                     hee
                     hath
                     waited
                     vpon
                     vs
                     ,
                     to
                     doe
                     vs
                     good
                     before
                     wee
                     repented
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     shall
                     his
                     goodnes
                     appeare
                     towards
                     vs
                     vnfainedly
                     repenting
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   6
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   that
                   men
                   can
                   be
                   so
                   well
                   content
                   to
                   lie
                   in
                   their
                   sins
                   without
                   repentance
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   thinke
                   all
                   is
                   well
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   can
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   forbeare
                   and
                   abstaine
                   from
                   them
                   ?
                   This
                   no
                   doubt
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   set
                   not
                   themselues
                   before
                   the
                   iudgement
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   feare
                   to
                   consider
                   how
                   grieuous
                   a
                   thing
                   sin
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   
                   how
                   greatly
                   it
                   displeaseth
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   fearfull
                   condemnation
                   abideth
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   securely
                   
                   and
                   carelesly
                   continue
                   in
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   men
                   could
                   consider
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   sins
                   prouoke
                   
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   procure
                   euerlasting
                   condemnation
                   to
                   be
                   powred
                   out
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   no
                   doubt
                   feele
                   sinne
                   most
                   grieuous
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   a
                   burthen
                   that
                   presseth
                   them
                   downe
                   to
                   hell
                   ,
                   then
                   would
                   their
                   spirits
                   be
                   vexed
                   within
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   hearts
                   bruised
                   with
                   the
                   due
                   consideration
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ▪
                   yet
                   all
                   this
                   would
                   not
                   bring
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                   
                     For
                     the
                     law
                     condemneth
                     and
                     worketh
                     wrath
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     iudgements
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     doe
                     cast
                     down
                     ,
                     wound
                     and
                     kill
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     we
                     might
                     be
                     fit
                     to
                     receiue
                     the
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     who
                     came
                     to
                     raise
                     vp
                     ,
                     to
                     heale
                     and
                     giue
                     life
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     fallen
                     sicke
                     ,
                     and
                     dead
                     .
                  
                   And
                   still
                   is
                   hee
                   present
                   to
                   helpe
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   distressed
                   :
                   for
                   till
                   such
                   time
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   worke
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   cure
                   and
                   deliuer
                   them
                   from
                   their
                   sinnes
                   :
                   hee
                   was
                   sent
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   sicke
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   those
                   no
                   doubt
                   he
                   will
                   heale
                   .
                
                 
                   Hereof
                   it
                   commeth
                   to
                   passe
                   that
                   many
                   doe
                   continue
                   in
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   deliuered
                   
                   from
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   wounded
                   with
                   a
                   feare
                   of
                   Gods
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   driuen
                   to
                   seeke
                   their
                   helpe
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   power
                   :
                   for
                   thinking
                   sin
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   small
                   matter
                   ,
                   they
                   goe
                   about
                   to
                   suppresse
                   it
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   owne
                   power
                   to
                   subdue
                   and
                   ouercome
                   it
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   let
                   them
                   see
                   that
                   without
                   the
                   helpe
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   their
                   strength
                   is
                   nothing
                   and
                   their
                   labour
                   spent
                   in
                   vaine
                   :
                   doth
                   suffer
                   them
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   againe
                   to
                   be
                   buffeted
                   with
                   their
                   sinnes
                   :
                   yea
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   wil
                   not
                   then
                   flie
                   out
                   of
                   themselues
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   receiue
                   the
                   foyle
                   &
                   be
                   ouercome
                   therewith
                   :
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   brought
                   &
                   framed
                   at
                   the
                   length
                   (
                   if
                   they
                   belong
                   vnto
                   God
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   fit
                   matter
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   worke
                   vpon
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   come
                   thus
                   humbled
                   in
                   our selues
                   vnder
                   the
                   mightie
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   vnfained
                   praier
                   ,
                   craue
                   forgiuenesse
                   at
                   the
                   Lords
                   hands
                   ,
                   for
                   Iesus
                   Christs
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   continually
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   spirit
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   encrease
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   feele
                   the
                   cleare
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   strength
                   against
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   feele
                   his
                   power
                   working
                   in
                   our
                   weakenes
                   ,
                   or
                   
                   as
                   sorrow
                   must
                   goe
                   before
                   ,
                   so
                   repentance
                   must
                   come
                   fast
                   after
                   forgiuenesse
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Some
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   sinned
                   reason
                   thus
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   not
                   punish
                   me
                   for
                   my
                   si
                   〈…〉
                   s
                   ,
                   therfore
                   he
                   hath
                   forgiuen
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   reasoning
                   is
                   false
                   and
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   abuseth
                   the
                   great
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   hardnesse
                   of
                   heart
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   punish
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   forbeare
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   34.
                   7.
                   
                   Which
                   if
                   wee
                   would
                   consider
                   ,
                   then
                   would
                   the
                   goodnes
                   and
                   the
                   long
                   suffering
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   lead
                   vs
                   to
                   repentance
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   2.
                   
                   ●4
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   The
                   Lord
                   wil
                   spare
                   his
                   iudgements
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   he
                   s●eth
                   a
                   true
                   loue
                   of
                   true
                   Religion
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   that
                   loue
                   Religion
                   will
                   desire
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   and
                   hearing
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   they
                   wil●●ot
                   fall
                   to
                   any
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   fall
                   into
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   lie
                   in
                   them
                   long
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   When
                   our
                   sin
                   hath
                   lesse
                   liking
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   hope
                   that
                   it
                   wil
                   decay
                   in
                   vs
                   :
                   especially
                   if
                   we
                   sorrow
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   cannot
                   fully
                   forsake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   to
                   forsake
                   it
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   Those
                   things
                   neuer
                   hurt
                   vs
                   which
                   grieue
                   vs
                   :
                   but
                   those
                   things
                   hurt
                   vs
                   which
                   grieu
                   〈…〉
                   vs
                   not
                   .
                   A
                   sure
                   experiment
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   whether
                   that
                   sinne
                   wherewith
                   we
                   are
                   tempted
                   oftentimes
                   ●hal
                   
                   get
                   the
                   dominion
                   ouer
                   vs
                   or
                   not
                   ;
                   If
                   the
                   oftner
                   it
                   tempteth
                   vs
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   are
                   grieued
                   a●
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   ground
                   we
                   get
                   to
                   the
                   contrarie
                   vertue
                   ,
                   it
                   shal
                   not
                   raigne
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   first
                   comming
                   of
                   sinne
                   wrought
                   a
                   griefe
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   after
                   and
                   oftner
                   comming
                   our
                   griefe
                   ▪
                   bee
                   lesse
                   and
                   lesse
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   much
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   time
                   it
                   will
                   preuaile
                   ,
                   and
                   vtterly
                   ouercome
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   11
                   Vnlesse
                   our
                   sinnes
                   be
                   palpable
                   ,
                   and
                   plainely
                   laid
                   before
                   our
                   eyes
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   bring
                   vs
                   to
                   any
                   shame
                   and
                   sorrow
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   We
                   ought
                   to
                   grow
                   in
                   repentance
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   groweth
                   in
                   punishments
                   :
                   Gods
                   children
                   
                   haue
                   this
                   priuiledge
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   se●ue
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   by
                   Gods
                   workes
                   :
                   either
                   of
                   mercie
                   or
                   iustice
                   in
                   others
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   if
                   they
                   
                   profit
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   taste
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   themselues
                   .
                   First
                   by
                   small
                   measure
                   ,
                   seldome
                   and
                   a
                   〈…〉
                   ttle
                   
                   time
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   thus
                   bettered
                   ,
                   they
                   shal
                   haue
                   them
                   in
                   greater
                   measure
                   ,
                   oftner
                   &
                   ●onger
                   .
                   
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   neither
                   profit
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   first
                   or
                   last
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   euer
                   vncontrolled
                   and
                   suffered
                   
                   to
                   thriue
                   in
                   their
                   sinne
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   either
                   much
                   hardned
                   or
                   else
                   bastards
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   Let
                   vs
                   make
                   much
                   of
                   repentance
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   our
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   wh●●
                   giueth
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   measure
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   We
                   can
                   marke
                   what
                   men
                   are
                   spared
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   flatter
                   our selues
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   marke
                   not
                   how
                   they
                   repent
                   ,
                   least
                   we
                   should
                   disquiet
                   our selues
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   Afflictions
                   yeeld
                   ioy
                   in
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   when
                   by
                   them
                   wee
                   are
                   the
                   more
                   wea●ie
                   of
                   
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   carefull
                   of
                   repentance
                   .
                
                 
                   16
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   be
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   know
                   our
                   sins
                   :
                   like
                   wise
                   to
                   know
                   afflictions
                   before
                   they
                   come
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   ouerwhelme
                   vs
                   :
                   And
                   thē
                   is
                   the
                   ministery
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   necessarie
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   for
                   afflictiōs
                   are
                   but
                   appendices
                   of
                   the
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   that
                   despise
                   Gods
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   care
                   not
                   for
                   affliction
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   neuer
                   come
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   we
                   profite
                   not
                   by
                   threatnings
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   the
                   threatnings
                   doe
                   certainly
                   moue
                   and
                   teach
                   ;
                   but
                   afflictions
                   do
                   thē
                   vncertainly
                   ,
                   (
                   this
                   generall
                   doctrine
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   course
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   )
                   also
                   that
                   the
                   promises
                   are
                   neuer
                   ministred
                   before
                   we
                   ●●e
                   throughly
                   humbled
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   
                     Adam
                     ,
                     Noe
                     ,
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Ioseph
                     ,
                     Moses
                  
                   in
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   and
                   others
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   repentance
                   and
                   faith
                   are
                   ioyned
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   repentance
                   proceedeth
                   of
                   godly
                   sorrow
                   :
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   bold
                   to
                   comfort
                   our selues
                   afore
                   wee
                   bee
                   thus
                   beaten
                   down
                   ,
                   our
                   comfort
                   is
                   counterf●it
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   do
                   but
                   deceiue
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   ordinarie
                   working
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   ioyned
                   with
                   great
                   equitie
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   not
                   thus
                   humbled
                   ,
                   our
                   consciences
                   
                   touched
                   with
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   sinne
                   will
                   still
                   looke
                   for
                   punishment
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     mercies
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     neuer
                     so
                     precious
                     and
                     deere
                     ,
                     as
                     when
                     they
                     light
                     on
                     a
                     troubled
                     conscience
                     .
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   Esay
                   saith
                   .
                   
                     That
                     the
                     fee●e
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     bring
                     glad
                     glad
                     tidings
                     ,
                     are
                     pleasant
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     had
                     been
                     long
                     in
                     captiuitie
                  
                   Esay
                   52.
                   7.
                   
                   As
                   Ioseph
                   knowing
                   the
                   policie
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   who
                   ●n
                   sorrowe
                   seeketh
                   to
                   bring
                   vs
                   to
                   desperation
                   ,
                   comforted
                   his
                   brethren
                   :
                   So
                   Paul
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   the
                   incestuous
                   person
                   
                   to
                   be
                   ouerwhelmed
                   with
                   griefe
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   hee
                   had
                   made
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   sorie
                   ,
                   hee
                   doth
                   comfort
                   them
                   againe
                   .
                   So
                   N●hemiah
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   had
                   wept
                   ,
                   saide
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   day
                   of
                   mourning
                   :
                   So
                   Esay
                   vseth
                   fearefull
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   yet
                   after
                   is
                   most
                   plentifull
                   in
                   comforts
                   .
                   As
                   presumption
                   must
                   carefully
                   be
                   auoided
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   may
                   be
                   brought
                   throughly
                   to
                   feele
                   
                   
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   so
                   must
                   desperation
                   also
                   ,
                   least
                   that
                   Sathan
                   draw
                   vs
                   away
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   feeling
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   cut
                   the
                   worde
                   aright
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   men
                   must
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Ministers
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   meant
                   ,
                   that
                   Ioseph
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   his
                   brethiē
                   sorrowful
                   
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   for
                   why
                   then
                   vsed
                   he
                   the
                   meanes
                   thereunto
                   before
                   ?
                   but
                   he
                   auoideth
                   the
                   extremities
                   whereunto
                   we
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   them
                   so
                   ouer
                   sorrowfull
                   .
                   Hee
                   doth
                   not
                   vpbraid
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   had
                   freely
                   forgiuen
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   was
                   cleare
                   from
                   reuenge
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   nameth
                   their
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   still
                   may
                   haue
                   some
                   feeling
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   must
                   we
                   doe
                   .
                
                 
                   17
                   A
                   certaine
                   woman
                   being
                   conuerted
                   to
                   Christianitie
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   ciuill
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   seeing
                   him
                   afterward
                   slide
                   from
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   saide
                   Iustice
                   going
                   about
                   to
                   corrupt
                   her
                   ;
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   conuerted
                   her
                   :
                   She
                   said
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   heard
                   you
                   speake
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   hearing
                   you
                   I
                   heard
                   you
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   your selfe
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   learned
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   you
                   :
                   I
                   heard
                   not
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   you
                   as
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   heard
                   by
                   you
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   inuisible
                   .
                
                 
                   18
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   maruel
                   for
                   a
                   prophane
                   person
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   senselesse
                   in
                   good
                   things
                   at
                   the
                   
                   beginning
                   of
                   his
                   conuersion
                   ,
                   then
                   for
                   one
                   bound
                   and
                   brought
                   vp
                   in
                   a
                   prison
                   to
                   bee
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LX.
                  
                   Of
                   Riches
                   and
                   their
                   abuse
                   .
                
                 
                   RIches
                   and
                   sinne
                   haue
                   some
                   affinitie
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   whereof
                   Christ
                   saith
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   compassion
                   of
                   their
                   miserie
                   whom
                   wee
                   so
                   wonder
                   at
                   ,
                   
                     Oh
                     how
                     hard
                     a
                  
                   
                   
                     thing
                     is
                     it
                     for
                     a
                     rich
                     man
                     to
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     heauē
                     ?
                  
                   Adding
                   (
                   which
                   the
                   world
                   condemneth
                   for
                   a
                   hard
                   speech
                   ,
                   )
                   
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     as
                     easie
                     for
                     a
                     Cable
                     to
                     goe
                     through
                     the
                     eye
                     of
                     a
                     needles
                     &c
                     ,
                  
                   Christ
                   calleth
                   riches
                   thornes
                   ,
                   forewarning
                   vs
                   that
                   we
                   handle
                   them
                   well
                   ,
                   least
                   we
                   bee
                   pricked
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   euil
                   commonly
                   in
                   either
                   getting
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   keeping
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   vsing
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   in
                   louing
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   old
                   prouerbe
                   among
                   the
                   heathen
                   ,
                   the
                   rich
                   man
                   is
                   either
                   vniust
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   father
                   .
                   Marke
                   the
                   euil
                   Steward
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   the
                   gorgeous
                   Rich
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   Glutton
                   that
                   promised
                   to
                   himselfe
                   abundance
                   for
                   many
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   who
                   possessed
                   it
                   not
                   many
                   houres
                   .
                   When
                   Christ
                   catechised
                   the
                   Rich
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   went
                   away
                   sadly
                   .
                   He
                   calles
                   riches
                   the
                   Mammon
                   of
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   glorie
                   of
                   a
                   mans
                   house
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   37.
                   
                   The
                   blessing
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   hand
                   ,
                   Prouerb
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   fatnesse
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   well
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   Esa●
                   as
                   of
                   
                     Iacob
                     .
                     Demas
                  
                   loued
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   Paul
                   loued
                   not
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Esay
                   poore
                   ,
                   and
                   Sabnah
                   rich
                   .
                   I
                   put
                   the
                   question
                   to
                   the
                   veriest
                   reprobate
                   ,
                   &
                   let
                   him
                   answer
                   me
                   ,
                   whether
                   Esay
                   be
                   not
                   now
                   wise
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   Sabnah
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   foole
                   .
                   Alas
                   what
                   will
                   it
                   profite
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   hoord
                   vp
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   chest
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   foure
                   dayes
                   will
                   stinke
                   ?
                   What
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   can
                   reioyce
                   in
                   his
                   wicked
                   riches
                   seuenty
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   grieued
                   for
                   them
                   seuen
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   say
                   to
                   the
                   mountaiues
                   fall
                   on
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   hils
                   couer
                   vs
                   ?
                
                 
                   2
                   Riches
                   dimme
                   our
                   eyes
                   as
                   a
                   cloude
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   see
                   farre
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   may
                   
                   well
                   say
                   :
                   Pouertie
                   hath
                   slaine
                   a
                   thousand
                   ,
                   but
                   riches
                   hath
                   slaine
                   tenne
                   thousand
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   very
                   vncertaine
                   ,
                   they
                   promise
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   cānot
                   performe
                   :
                   neither
                   can
                   they
                   affoord
                   a
                   contented
                   minde
                   .
                   A
                   man
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   Oh
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   could
                   get
                   so
                   many
                   Furres
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   bee
                   verie
                   warme
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   his
                   heate
                   commeth
                   from
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   many
                   farmes
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   bee
                   well
                   contented
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   a
                   contented
                   minde
                   commeth
                   from
                   the
                   Lorde
                   .
                   Take
                   ●iuet
                   and
                   rubbe
                   a
                   Beggers
                   cloake
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   make
                   the
                   cloake
                   sweete
                   ;
                   rubbe
                   Veluet
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   will
                   slaine
                   it
                   .
                   Likewise
                   take
                   riches
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   poore
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   they
                   will
                   refresh
                   him
                   ,
                   giue
                   them
                   to
                   one
                   alreadie
                   rich
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   surcharge
                   him
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   life
                   alwayes
                   flowing
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   the
                   brookes
                   of
                   Arabia
                   which
                   are
                   
                   most
                   drie
                   ,
                   when
                   one
                   should
                   most
                   neede
                   them
                   for
                   water
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   be
                   as
                   Spiders
                   webbes
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   when
                   they
                   waxe
                   '
                   great
                   ,
                   are
                   swept
                   away
                   with
                   a
                   beesome
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   eyther
                   thou
                   perish●st
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   the
                   rich
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   they
                   perish
                   from
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   Io●
                   ,
                   
                   Art
                   thou
                   rich
                   in
                   money
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   in
                   daunger
                   of
                   theeues
                   ?
                   Art
                   thou
                   plentifull
                   in
                   houshold
                   stuffe
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   in
                   daunger
                   of
                   fire
                   ?
                   Hast
                   thou
                   much
                   gold
                   ,
                   the
                   rust
                   doth
                   venim
                   it
                   and
                   thee
                   ?
                   Is
                   thine
                   apparell
                   gorgeous
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   the
                   Moth
                   thine
                   enemie
                   ?
                   Hast
                   thou
                   much
                   cattel
                   ,
                   thou
                   fearest
                   rottennes
                   ,
                   in
                   marchandise
                   Pirates
                   feare
                   thee
                   ,
                   in
                   husbandrie
                   blasting
                   hindreth
                   thee
                   ?
                   Thus
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hosts
                   hath
                   set
                   an
                   host
                   of
                   enemies
                   against
                   all
                   worldly
                   things
                   whatsoeuer
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   ice
                   is
                   frozen
                   ,
                   one
                   may
                   walke
                   on
                   it
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   the
                   Sunne
                   commeth
                   ,
                   it
                   melteth
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   things
                   perish
                   sooner
                   than
                   they
                   grow
                   ,
                   
                     In
                     momento
                     ardet
                     ,
                     quod
                     diu
                     crescebat
                     lignum
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Temple
                   was
                   destroyed
                   in
                   fortie
                   and
                   sixe
                   houres
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   so
                   long
                   in
                   building
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   lesse
                   account
                   wee
                   make
                   of
                   earthly
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   account
                   of
                   heauenly
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   liker
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   haue
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   wordly
                   things
                   must
                   be
                   so
                   craued
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   first
                   giue
                   
                   them
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   wish
                   to
                   haue
                   them
                   if
                   it
                   please
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   did
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   driuen
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   Abraham
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   ready
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   his
                   sonne
                   :
                   the
                   one
                   had
                   his
                   kingdome
                   restored
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   had
                   his
                   Sonne
                   giuen
                   him
                   againe
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   wee
                   desire
                   earthly
                   things
                   greedily
                   ,
                   and
                   care
                   little
                   for
                   heauenly
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   withdraweth
                   them
                   from
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   to
                   teach
                   them
                   to
                   seeke
                   after
                   spirituall
                   riches
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   desire
                   heauenly
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   wil
                   giue
                   them
                   with
                   earthly
                   too
                   :
                   as
                   when
                   Salomon
                   asked
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   giuen
                   him
                   with
                   riches
                   too
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   had
                   Iacob
                   his
                   desire
                   with
                   earthly
                   blessings
                   also
                   :
                   therefore
                   let
                   vs
                   seeke
                   heauenly
                   especially
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   seeke
                   them
                   in
                   and
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   giue
                   vs
                   the
                   forgiuenes
                   
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   make
                   sure
                   ,
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   shall
                   be
                   ioyfull
                   vnto
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   be
                   made
                   members
                   of
                   his
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   prayer
                   which
                   once
                   he
                   made
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   17.
                   shall
                   euer
                   be
                   profitable
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Father
                     would
                     loue
                     vs
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     loue
                     ,
                     wherewith
                     he
                     had
                     loued
                     him
                     .
                  
                   And
                   as
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   loue
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   his
                   Sonne
                   :
                   so
                   will
                   he
                   with
                   him
                   giue
                   vs
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   forth
                   as
                   he
                   knoweth
                   them
                   good
                   and
                   fit
                   for
                   vs.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   The
                   nature
                   of
                   fleshly
                   minded
                   men
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   vnwisely
                   to
                   discerne
                   of
                   Gods
                   dealings
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   
                   
                   had
                   rather
                   for
                   go
                   many
                   spirituall
                   blessings
                   ,
                   than
                   one
                   corporall
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   despised
                   their
                   deliuerance
                   out
                   of
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   their
                   spirituall
                   deliuerance
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   do
                   men
                   now
                   adaies
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   more
                   grieued
                   to
                   forgoe
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   riches
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   forsake
                   many
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   want
                   riches
                   ,
                   it
                   greeueth
                   them
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   spiritual
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   learne
                   ,
                   that
                   riches
                   are
                   no
                   signes
                   of
                   Gods
                   fauour
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   see
                   not
                   his
                   loue
                   but
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   too
                   earthly
                   minded
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   binde
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   like
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   Without
                   riches
                   many
                   men
                   eare
                   not
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   although
                   they
                   say
                   not
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   they
                   neglect
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   prayer
                   and
                   sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   despise
                   his
                   Ministers
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Israelites
                   did
                   Moses
                   and
                   Aaron
                   )
                   they
                   shew
                   that
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                   are
                   so
                   :
                   but
                   let
                   vs
                   take
                   heede
                   that
                   this
                   be
                   not
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   all
                   meanes
                   auoid
                   it
                   ,
                   least
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   whom
                   wicked
                   men
                   serue
                   ,
                   doe
                   giue
                   vs
                   here
                   our
                   hearts
                   desire
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   haue
                   vs
                   for
                   his
                   portion
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   We
                   may
                   not
                   aske
                   these
                   earthly
                   
                     things
                     as
                     signes
                     of
                     Gods
                     fauour
                     ,
                     therefore
                     if
                     we
                     haue
                     his
                     fauour
                     ,
                     let
                     vs
                     not
                     esteeme
                     the
                     want
                     of
                     them
                     as
                     tokens
                     of
                     his
                     displeasure
                     .
                  
                   Againe
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   holdeth
                   
                   vs
                   without
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   would
                   abuse
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   more
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   spirituall
                   
                   things
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   holdeth
                   vs
                   without
                   these
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   esteeme
                   of
                   spirituall
                   graces
                   the
                   more
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   in
                   time
                   we
                   may
                   haue
                   them
                   both
                   together
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   wealth
                   and
                   riches
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   trieth
                   vs
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   more
                   thankfull
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   dutifull
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   more
                   reuerent
                   in
                   hearing
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   louing
                   to
                   our
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   ensue
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   truely
                   profite
                   by
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   vnthankfull
                   ,
                   sluggish
                   in
                   hearing
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   in
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   :
                   proud
                   and
                   contemptuous
                   to
                   our
                   brethren
                   ;
                   then
                   doth
                   the
                   Lord
                   shew
                   vnto
                   vs
                   the
                   corruptions
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   which
                   vnlesse
                   we
                   speedily
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   iustly
                   feare
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   either
                   cut
                   vs
                   off
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   them
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   belong
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   you
                   get
                   by
                   lawfull
                   meanes
                   ,
                   giue
                   euermore
                   the
                   tenth
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   poore
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   through
                   reformation
                   can
                   be
                   hoped
                   ,
                   in
                   Familie
                   ,
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   Cōmon-wealth
                   ,
                   (
                   except
                   the
                   Lord
                   worke
                   it
                   by
                   some
                   notable
                   affliction
                   )
                   where
                   long
                   case
                   and
                   prosperitie
                   haue
                   bredde
                   either
                   superstition
                   or
                   prophanenesse
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Many
                   are
                   outwardly
                   well
                   and
                   rich
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   inwardly
                   ill
                   and
                   poore
                   in
                   
                   
                   godlinesse
                   ;
                   and
                   many
                   hate
                   outward
                   euill
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   spirituall
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   see
                   not
                   the
                   corruptions
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Nothing
                   is
                   ours
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   we
                   feele
                   our
                   title
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   common
                   Prouerbe
                   :
                   He
                   that
                   loueth
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   loueth
                   the
                   King
                   :
                   and
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   He
                   that
                   
                   loueth
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   loueth
                   God.
                   Well
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   know
                   ,
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   in
                   thine
                   owne
                   conscience
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   doth
                   offer
                   to
                   come
                   thee
                   :
                   it
                   standeth
                   thee
                   in
                   hand
                   to
                   entertaine
                   this
                   Prince
                   ,
                   not
                   without
                   some
                   solemne
                   preparation
                   .
                   How
                   thou
                   must
                   make
                   prouision
                   for
                   his
                   comming
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   taught
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   chap.
                   3.
                   
                   First
                   beware
                   the
                   great
                   mountaine
                   of
                   thy
                   reason
                   rise
                   not
                   against
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   least
                   speake
                   Christ
                   what
                   Christ
                   can
                   speake
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   doe
                   as
                   we
                   list
                   .
                   When
                   this
                   is
                   pulled
                   downe
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   crooked
                   waies
                   of
                   hypocrisie
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   straight
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   by-pathes
                   in
                   stepping
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   from
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   our
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   hindring
                   our
                   perseuerance
                   ,
                   are
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   euen
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   thinke
                   that
                   sinne
                   will
                   goe
                   from
                   vs
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   saluation
                   will
                   be
                   wrought
                   with
                   a
                   trice
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   deale
                   forcibly
                   with
                   nature
                   ,
                   because
                   when
                   sinne
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   cannot
                   dwell
                   together
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   will
                   take
                   such
                   order
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   will
                   by
                   all
                   meanes
                   hinder
                   vs
                   frō
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   which
                   if
                   he
                   cannot
                   doe
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   stirreth
                   vp
                   a
                   fight
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   like
                   the
                   strugling
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   children
                   in
                   Rebeccaes
                   wombe
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   sometime
                   we
                   are
                   readie
                   to
                   say
                   with
                   Rebecca
                   ,
                   
                   had
                   I
                   knowne
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   neuer
                   haue
                   done
                   so
                   ;
                   I
                   would
                   neuer
                   haue
                   heard
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   Rebecca
                   had
                   two
                   nations
                   in
                   her
                   wombe
                   ,
                   Paul
                   had
                   two
                   Princes
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   haue
                   two
                   Monarches
                   
                   dwelling
                   within
                   vs.
                   We
                   can
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   word
                   rifle
                   vs.
                   But
                   as
                   a
                   purging
                   potion
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   drinking
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   as
                   another
                   drinke
                   vntil
                   it
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   could
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   cast
                   it
                   vp
                   againe
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   a
                   drawing
                   plaister
                   seemeth
                   fauourable
                   enough
                   vntill
                   it
                   worketh
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   we
                   could
                   willingly
                   put
                   it
                   off
                   againe
                   :
                   so
                   we
                   can
                   quietly
                   
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   vntill
                   it
                   workes
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   could
                   forsake
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   ye
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   because
                   ye
                   will
                   not
                   for
                   your
                   health
                   suffer
                   a
                   little
                   paine
                   ,
                   but
                   wil
                   cast
                   vp
                   your
                   purgation
                   ,
                   and
                   scratch
                   off
                   your
                   plaister
                   ,
                   go
                   to
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   seered
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   crust
                   shall
                   be
                   vpon
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   not
                   feele
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   death
                   the
                   crust
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   off
                   .
                   This
                   fight
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   42.
                   and
                   in
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   7.
                   whose
                   heires
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   follow
                   their
                   steps
                   .
                   But
                   here
                   is
                   the
                   helpe
                   ,
                   many
                   will
                   keepe
                   off
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   haue
                   a
                   full
                   blow
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   shield
                   and
                   ward
                   that
                   stroke
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   martyr
                   and
                   crucifie
                   sin
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   thrust
                   the
                   word
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   hearing
                   and
                   meditation
                   :
                   but
                   alas
                   ,
                   many
                   giue
                   so
                   few
                   blowes
                   ,
                   or
                   so
                   weake
                   strokes
                   in
                   vsing
                   these
                   exercises
                   so
                   seldome
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   preuaile
                   little
                   .
                   But
                   thou
                   wilt
                   
                   say
                   ,
                   Christ
                   hath
                   ouercome
                   for
                   thee
                   .
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   but
                   had
                   he
                   suffered
                   a
                   thousand
                   times
                   ,
                   he
                   neuer
                   ouercame
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   in
                   some
                   measure
                   he
                   ouercome
                   in
                   thee
                   .
                   Now
                   we
                   must
                   ouercome
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   Christ
                   (
                   Matth.
                   4.
                   )
                   did
                   ouercome
                   .
                   Doe
                   this
                   ,
                   doe
                   that
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   diuell
                   .
                   No
                   ,
                   saith
                   Christ
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   did
                   Christ
                   ouercome
                   the
                   world
                   ?
                   
                     euen
                     by
                     being
                     ouercome
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     First
                     of
                     the
                     crosses
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     a
                     strange
                     thing
                     to
                     obserue
                     by
                     being
                     ouercome
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     shall
                     we
                     doe
                     .
                     How
                     then
                     must
                     we
                     ouercome
                     the
                     flesh
                     ?
                     By
                     crucifying
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   Galath
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   We
                   crie
                   against
                   the
                   Iewes
                   for
                   killing
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   crie
                   as
                   iustly
                   against
                   the
                   nayles
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   crucified
                   him
                   :
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   my
                   heart
                   that
                   crucified
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   mine
                   hands
                   did
                   naile
                   him
                   ,
                   my
                   sinnes
                   were
                   the
                   speare
                   that
                   pierced
                   him
                   .
                   What
                   did
                   my
                   faults
                   crucifie
                   him
                   ?
                   Well
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   euen
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   haue
                   a
                   
                     Scriptum
                     est
                  
                   
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   surely
                   naile
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   reuenge
                   of
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   neuer
                   make
                   much
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   certainely
                   persecute
                   them
                   .
                   Alas
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   we
                   make
                   of
                   our
                   desires
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   crucified
                   Christ
                   ?
                   We
                   must
                   kill
                   them
                   and
                   burie
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   caused
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   killed
                   and
                   buried
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   see
                   one
                   that
                   would
                   kill
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   kill
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   those
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   on
                   Christ
                   did
                   set
                   a
                   crowne
                   of
                   thornes
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   ashamed
                   to
                   set
                   a
                   gorgeous
                   garland
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   ouercome
                   God
                   ,
                   may
                   we
                   not
                   easily
                   ouercome
                   the
                   Diuell
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   the
                   flesh
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   there
                   a
                   way
                   to
                   ouercome
                   God
                   ?
                   I
                   surely
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   a
                   poore
                   woman
                   ouercame
                   him
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   your
                   victorie
                   euen
                   your
                   faith
                   ,
                   as
                   thus
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   downe
                   this
                   rule
                   :
                   Whosoeuer
                   calleth
                   on
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   saued
                   :
                   the
                   woman
                   marking
                   this
                   calleth
                   on
                   Christ
                   :
                   Christ
                   would
                   not
                   heare
                   
                   her
                   ,
                   a
                   hard
                   point
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   promised
                   to
                   saue
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   ●er
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   she
                   comes
                   againe
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   what
                   then
                   ?
                   He
                   saith
                   nothing
                   to
                   her
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   strange
                   ,
                   yet
                   she
                   prayeth
                   
                   againe
                   .
                   Now
                   he
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   small
                   comfort
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   sent
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   lost
                   sheepe
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                   The
                   sillie
                   woman
                   replies
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   yeeldeth
                   and
                   consesseth
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   ouercome
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   
                     O
                     woman
                     goe
                     thy
                     way
                     ,
                     thy
                     faith
                     hath
                     saued
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   See
                   ,
                   she
                   held
                   still
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Well
                   then
                   ,
                   faith
                   is
                   the
                   victorie
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   it
                   God
                   is
                   ouercome
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   more
                   sinne
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   diuell
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   plea
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   dwell
                   in
                   a
                   land
                   ,
                   where
                   we
                   are
                   vsurpers
                   
                   and
                   haue
                   no
                   right
                   .
                   No
                   man
                   is
                   of
                   so
                   reprobate
                   a
                   sense
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   will
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   we
                   haue
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   it
                   at
                   the
                   Lords
                   hand
                   .
                   But
                   are
                   these
                   free
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   all
                   condition
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   Come
                   to
                   the
                   land
                   of
                   Canaan
                   .
                   Was
                   it
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   Israelites
                   vpon
                   no
                   couenant
                   or
                   without
                   any
                   agreement
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   105.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   gaue
                   them
                   the
                   possessions
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   .
                   What
                   barely
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   but
                   vpon
                   this
                   condition
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   keepe
                   his
                   statutes
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   man
                   hath
                   a
                   foote
                   of
                   ground
                   ,
                   or
                   neuer
                   so
                   small
                   a
                   possession
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   hath
                   it
                   on
                   this
                   condition
                   :
                   Whosoeuer
                   inhabits
                   this
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   land
                   ,
                   he
                   keepes
                   all
                   by
                   violence
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   keeps
                   it
                   without
                   performance
                   of
                   the
                   condition
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   keepe
                   the
                   Lords
                   statutes
                   ,
                   we
                   keepe
                   the
                   condition
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   haue
                   a
                   good
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   nothing
                   against
                   vs
                   :
                   otherwise
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   we
                   are
                   violent
                   vsurpers
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   grant
                   is
                   vpon
                   limitation
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   either
                   remoue
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   or
                   take
                   the
                   land
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   say
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   action
                   is
                   iust
                   against
                   him
                   .
                   Now
                   albeit
                   if
                   we
                   seeke
                   elder
                   times
                   ,
                   this
                   people
                   of
                   England
                   hath
                   as
                   much
                   been
                   dispossessed
                   ,
                   as
                   any
                   countrie
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   ,
                   whether
                   this
                   displacing
                   be
                   generall
                   ,
                   or
                   particular
                   in
                   losing
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   possessions
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   enquire
                   of
                   the
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   passe
                   that
                   tenures
                   and
                   lands
                   be
                   often
                   alienated
                   ▪
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   here
                   among
                   vs
                   :
                   our
                   verdit
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   howsoeuer
                   sinfull
                   the
                   father
                   was
                   ,
                   the
                   sonne
                   is
                   an
                   vnthrift
                   ,
                   I
                   aske
                   then
                   ,
                   why
                   another
                   keepes
                   his
                   inheritance
                   .
                   Thus
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   wiser
                   ;
                   then
                   this
                   man
                   was
                   a
                   foole
                   .
                   True
                   ,
                   the
                   question
                   is
                   ,
                   how
                   he
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   :
                   answere
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   the
                   fault
                   is
                   in
                   education
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   end
                   in
                   
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   Men
                   will
                   not
                   see
                   the
                   cause
                   to
                   be
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   flie
                   to
                   couerings
                   and
                   curtaines
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   come
                   then
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   awarding
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     truth
                     ,
                     nor
                     mercy
                     ,
                     nor
                     knowledge
                     :
                     but
                     killing
                     ▪
                     stealing
                     ,
                     and
                     whoring
                     ,
                  
                   Hos.
                   4
                   1.
                   2.
                   
                   Whether
                   then
                   we
                   know
                   of
                   whole
                   townes
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   particular
                   families
                   ,
                   that
                   haue
                   lost
                   their
                   inheritance
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   inditement
                   to
                   be
                   executed
                   there
                   against
                   some
                   sinne
                   .
                   Therefore
                   when
                   we
                   blesse
                   our selues
                   for
                   our
                   riches
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   blessed
                   for
                   my
                   wealth
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   goodly
                   inheritance
                   :
                   
                     My
                     lines
                     are
                     fallen
                     in
                     a
                     faire
                     place
                     :
                  
                   we
                   must
                   also
                   say
                   ,
                   though
                   this
                   also
                   be
                   a
                   good
                   saying
                   ,
                   All
                   this
                   I
                   haue
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   hold
                   whatsoeuer
                   I
                   haue
                   of
                   him
                   :
                   doe
                   I
                   keepe
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   couenant
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   my
                   part
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   performed
                   his
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   condition
                   with
                   me
                   ?
                   If
                   I
                   doe
                   ,
                   then
                   I
                   am
                   no
                   vsurper
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   hath
                   giuen
                   me
                   a
                   condition
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   haue
                   kept
                   it
                   ;
                   he
                   commended
                   knowledge
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   know
                   in
                   knowledge
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   &c.
                   but
                   otherwise
                   though
                   I
                   neuer
                   come
                   for
                   any
                   other
                   sinnes
                   to
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   yet
                   our
                   action
                   for
                   dwelling
                   in
                   our
                   possessions
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   stand
                   against
                   vs.
                   For
                   if
                   we
                   keepe
                   not
                   the
                   couenant
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   ,
                   or
                   will
                   enter
                   an
                   action
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   thee
                   or
                   thy
                   posteritie
                   he
                   will
                   surely
                   performe
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LXI
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
                 
                   GOd
                   might
                   haue
                   wrought
                   miracles
                   without
                   the
                   rod
                   which
                   he
                   willed
                   Moses
                   to
                   vse
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   vsed
                   it
                   not
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   Israel
                   to
                   helpe
                   their
                   infirmities
                   :
                   So
                   must
                   we
                   receiue
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   as
                   helpes
                   ,
                   Contra●aereticos
                   .
                   And
                   
                   as
                   the
                   rod
                   in
                   it selfe
                   was
                   a
                   common
                   rod
                   ,
                   but
                   being
                   appointed
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   more
                   excellent
                   vse
                   ,
                   was
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   So
                   water
                   ,
                   bread
                   &
                   wine
                   although
                   in
                   themselues
                   common
                   ,
                   yet
                   put
                   apart
                   for
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   and
                   receiued
                   as
                   the
                   
                   ordinance
                   of
                   the
                   Lorde
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   strengthening
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   wherein
                   also
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   trie
                   our
                   obedience
                   ,
                   whether
                   we
                   will
                   worship
                   him
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   which
                   haue
                   so
                   small
                   a
                   shewe
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   neglect
                   of
                   Gods
                   Sacraments
                   doth
                   prouoke
                   him
                   against
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   did
                   against
                   Moses
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   the
                   Circumcision
                   of
                   his
                   Sonne
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   met
                   Moses
                   with
                   some
                   ▪
                   such
                   affliction
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   readie
                   to
                   die
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   threatning
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   17.
                   
                   Where
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   neglecting
                   of
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                   punished
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   want
                   :
                   for
                   Moses
                   did
                   omit
                   it
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   please
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   father
                   ,
                   or
                   both
                   :
                   wherein
                   hee
                   honoured
                   them
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   Lord.
                   The
                   like
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Passeouer
                   ,
                   Num.
                   9.
                   
                   Deut.
                   27.
                   
                   Our
                   Baptisme
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   doe
                   answere
                   these
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   them
                   requires
                   the
                   like
                   punishment
                   .
                   Wee
                   haue
                   no
                   lesse
                   grace
                   offered
                   to
                   vs
                   in
                   our
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   had
                   in
                   theirs
                   :
                   if
                   they
                   then
                   were
                   worthily
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   are
                   wee
                   if
                   we
                   refuse
                   either
                   of
                   our
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   it
                   be
                   for
                   necessities
                   sake
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   not
                   presently
                   meete
                   vs
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   Moses
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   he
                   the
                   same
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   mercie
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   vse
                   them
                   in
                   Faith
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   iudgement
                   
                   to
                   take
                   vengeāce
                   vpon
                   the
                   contemners
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   some
                   wil
                   say
                   they
                   would
                   come
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Ministers
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   them
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   Ministers
                   do
                   hinder
                   them
                   without
                   cause
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   beare
                   their
                   condemnation
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   repentance
                   he
                   doe
                   stay
                   them
                   ▪
                   and
                   be
                   diligent
                   and
                   willing
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   warne
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   still
                   continue
                   carelesse
                   ,
                   their
                   blood
                   shall
                   be
                   vpon
                   their
                   owne
                   heads
                   :
                   they
                   can
                   claime
                   no
                   part
                   in
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   Gods
                   
                   children
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   should
                   communicate
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   sinne
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   receiue
                   them
                   being
                   vnworthie
                   ,
                   either
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   or
                   because
                   of
                   sinnes
                   which
                   they
                   lie
                   in
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   institution
                   of
                   the
                   Passeouer
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   12.
                   hath
                   in
                   it
                   some
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   peculiar
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   celebration
                   ,
                   other
                   some
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   continuall
                   obseruation
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   ●●
                   .
                   verse
                   and
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   goe
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   doores
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   These
                   belonged
                   ▪
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   celebration
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   &
                   afterward
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   respect
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   Time
                   :
                   therefore
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   offended
                   not
                   when
                   they
                   did
                   eate
                   the
                   Passeouer
                   sitting
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   forth
                   after
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   the
                   Lordes
                   Supper
                   :
                   some
                   things
                   were
                   personall
                   and
                   had
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   time
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   not
                   after
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   eaten
                   with
                   vnleauened
                   bread
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   there
                   was
                   none
                   other
                   :
                   then
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   at
                   Night
                   in
                   a
                   parlor
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   shewed
                   that
                   the
                   other
                   Passeouer
                   was
                   abrogated
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   came
                   in
                   it
                   stead
                   :
                   other
                   things
                   that
                   had
                   no
                   such
                   particular
                   respect
                   are
                   whollie
                   and
                   onely
                   still
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   We
                   must
                   be
                   prepared
                   to
                   receiue
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   with
                   sinceritie
                   and
                   holines
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   is
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   ceremonie
                   of
                   vnleauened
                   bread
                   :
                   for
                   vnleauened
                   bread
                   had
                   first
                   respect
                   to
                   true
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   expoundeth
                   it
                   ;
                   
                     Beware
                     of
                     the
                     leauen
                     of
                     the
                     Pharisies
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   all
                   false
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   it selfe
                   is
                   euill
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   beware
                   that
                   wee
                   be
                   not
                   defiled
                   
                   with
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   it selfe
                   is
                   most
                   pure
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Pharisies
                   was
                   much
                   of
                   it
                   true
                   ,
                   yet
                   somewhat
                   mingled
                   and
                   otherwise
                   defaced
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   corruption
                   of
                   true
                   doctrine
                   is
                   called
                   leauē
                   ,
                   because
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   suffered
                   it
                   wil
                   corrupt
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   this
                   hath
                   respect
                   to
                   maliciousnes
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   Paul
                   expounded
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     leauen
                     of
                     maliciousnes
                  
                   ,
                   
                   where
                   also
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   grosse
                   sinnes
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   leauen
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   
                   the
                   very
                   rootes
                   of
                   sinne
                   &
                   maliciousnes
                   .
                   Contrary
                   to
                   this
                   are
                   we
                   commanded
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   a
                   pure
                   and
                   sound
                   religion
                   and
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   also
                   in
                   sinceritie
                   and
                   trueth
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   hauing
                   respect
                   vnto
                   ,
                   and
                   hauing
                   a
                   desire
                   to
                   fulfill
                   all
                   the
                   commandements
                   of
                   God.
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   whereas
                   
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   tribulation
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   16.
                   3.
                   it
                   sheweth
                   with
                   what
                   affection
                   wee
                   must
                   eate
                   this
                   Passeouer
                   :
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   poore
                   man
                   hath
                   much
                   paine
                   and
                   labour
                   before
                   he
                   can
                   get
                   bread
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   his
                   hart
                   fainteth
                   with
                   want
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   all
                   taste
                   is
                   gone
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   sicknes
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   gotten
                   bread
                   ,
                   or
                   findeth
                   nourishment
                   thereby
                   ,
                   he
                   euen
                   weepeth
                   for
                   ioy
                   :
                   so
                   should
                   wee
                   euen
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   bewaile
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   repent
                   vs
                   of
                   the
                   euill
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   euen
                   saint
                   for
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   
                     IESVS
                     CHRIST
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   comming
                   to
                   the
                   
                   table
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   being
                   refreshed
                   ,
                   may
                   effectually
                   receiue
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   heartily
                   thankfull
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   This
                   is
                   one
                   great
                   cause
                   why
                   the
                   Family
                   of
                   loue
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   doe
                   with
                   so
                   deadly
                   hatred
                   despise
                   our
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   neuer
                   felt
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   sought
                   to
                   haue
                   by
                   them
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   conueied
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   sealed
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ▪
                   
                   Would
                   we
                   not
                   then
                   be
                   like
                   vnto
                   this
                   kinde
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   in
                   d●spising
                   the
                   Word
                   ▪
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   other
                   holy
                   graces
                   ?
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   then
                   rest
                   in
                   the
                   bare
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   come
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   fashion
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   content
                   our selues
                   with
                   hauing
                   the
                   outward
                   things
                   ▪
                   but
                   let
                   vs
                   labour
                   to
                   feele
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   pray
                   that
                   by
                   them
                   the
                   spirit
                   may
                   worke
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   them
                   alwaies
                   let
                   vs
                   looke
                   for
                   the
                   teaching
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   alwaies
                   reuerently
                   and
                   worthily
                   thinke
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   be
                   wearie
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   alwaies
                   carefully
                   vse
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   separate
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   but
                   looking
                   for
                   the
                   working
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   we
                   shall
                   finde
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   most
                   plentifully
                   powred
                   on
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   by
                   Conduits
                   ,
                   conueighed
                   into
                   our
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   The
                   Lambe
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   Passeouer
                   but
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   in
                   the
                   Supper
                   
                   called
                   the
                   Lords
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   thereof
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   an
                   vsuall
                   speech
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   speake
                   of
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   that
                   although
                   there
                   be
                   not
                   carnall
                   presence
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Papists
                   imagine
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   spirituall
                   and
                   effectuall
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   signified
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   may
                   certainly
                   looke
                   for
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   if
                   by
                   faith
                   we
                   can
                   receiue
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   He
                   said
                   this
                   was
                   his
                   manner
                   in
                   dealing
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   Communion
                   ,
                   if
                   
                   they
                   were
                   but
                   indifferently
                   instructed
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   he
                   by
                   exhortation
                   charged
                   them
                   to
                   beware
                   what
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   wish
                   them
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   came
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   vtterly
                   denie
                   them
                   if
                   they
                   lay
                   in
                   no
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Barzillai
                   hauing
                   done
                   a
                   great
                   benefit
                   to
                   Dauid
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   tell
                   how
                   sufficiently
                   to
                   gratifie
                   him
                   with
                   recompence
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   end
                   he
                   chargeth
                   Salomon
                   his
                   sonne
                   that
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   Barzillai
                   should
                   sit
                   at
                   his
                   table
                   :
                   which
                   thing
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   Dauids
                   opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Barzillais
                   estimation
                   was
                   the
                   greatest
                   benefit
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   could
                   both
                   stay
                   either
                   for
                   his
                   liberalitie
                   in
                   bestowing
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   others
                   contentation
                   in
                   receiuing
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   this
                   for
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   benefit
                   seemed
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   reward
                   ;
                   how
                   rich
                   and
                   how
                   glorious
                   is
                   the
                   bountifull
                   dealing
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   without
                   any
                   desert
                   or
                   deed
                   offered
                   on
                   our
                   parts
                   ,
                   hath
                   in
                   his
                   loue
                   appointed
                   it
                   to
                   sit
                   at
                   his
                   sonne
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   his
                   table
                   ,
                   where
                   not
                   Salomon
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   farre
                   greater
                   than
                   Salomon
                   is
                   present
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LXII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   abstaine
                   from
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   iniquitie
                   and
                   the
                   punishments
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   THere
                   be
                   some
                   which
                   call
                   good
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   euill
                   good
                   ,
                   they
                   shrinke
                   vp
                   euill
                   into
                   a
                   narrow
                   
                   scantling
                   :
                   and
                   would
                   faine
                   bring
                   it
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   doe
                   euill
                   but
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   gailes
                   .
                   But
                   wee
                   must
                   take
                   ●eede
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   let
                   vs
                   knowe
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   .
                   Euill
                   is
                   either
                   naturally
                   euill
                   ,
                   or
                   euill
                   by
                   circumstance
                   .
                   In
                   all
                   our
                   actions
                   to
                   auoide
                   euill
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Thess.
                   5.
                   22.
                   wee
                   must
                   learne
                   this
                   lesson
                   ,
                   followe
                   nothing
                   but
                   proue
                   it
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   keepe
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   abstaine
                   from
                   all
                   apparance
                   of
                   euill
                   .
                   Be
                   sure
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   ye
                   doe
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   haue
                   but
                   a
                   shew
                   of
                   euill
                   ,
                   auoide
                   it
                   :
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   an
                   euill
                   fauoured
                   thing
                   to
                   see
                   to
                   ,
                   flie
                   it
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   6.
                   
                   All
                   things
                   (
                   saith
                   Paul
                   )
                   are
                   not
                   profitable
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   plainly
                   forbidden
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   To
                   heare
                   the
                   threatnings
                   and
                   to
                   tremble
                   at
                   them
                   ;
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   promises
                   and
                   to
                   beleeue
                   
                   them
                   ;
                   to
                   reuerence
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   and
                   to
                   receiue
                   them
                   ;
                   to
                   pray
                   vnto
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   wants
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   thankfull
                   for
                   all
                   his
                   mercies
                   ,
                   are
                   waies
                   to
                   keepe
                   vs
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   recouer
                   vs
                   from
                   sinne
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   fallen
                   thereinto
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   these
                   doth
                   pull
                   downe
                   iudgements
                   vpon
                   men
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   Paul
                   rebuked
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   of
                   many
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   
                   yet
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   some
                   are
                   asleepe
                   ,
                   some
                   are
                   sickly
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   For
                   if
                   these
                   had
                   been
                   vsed
                   as
                   they
                   ought
                   ,
                   sinne
                   should
                   neuer
                   haue
                   growne
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   it
                   did
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Let
                   them
                   that
                   feare
                   the
                   Lord
                   account
                   it
                   his
                   great
                   mercie
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   will
                   not
                   let
                   them
                   prosper
                   and
                   thriue
                   in
                   their
                   sins
                   :
                   least
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   carried
                   away
                   thereby
                   to
                   perdition
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   belong
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   (
                   though
                   they
                   thinke
                   all
                   well
                   )
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   feele
                   their
                   
                   profit
                   :
                   yet
                   let
                   thē
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   shew
                   no
                   greater
                   signe
                   of
                   his
                   wrath
                   ,
                   than
                   when
                   he
                   suffereth
                   thē
                   to
                   prosper
                   in
                   their
                   wickednesse
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   a
                   father
                   that
                   hateth
                   his
                   child
                   most
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   he
                   giueth
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   ruled
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   pleasure
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Therefore
                   let
                   them
                   that
                   take
                   pleasure
                   in
                   following
                   their
                   owne
                   lusts
                   ,
                   and
                   satisfie
                   their
                   owne
                   desires
                   in
                   sin
                   and
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   though
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   they
                   obtaine
                   that
                   they
                   delight
                   in
                   ,
                   take
                   heed
                   least
                   the
                   cloudes
                   of
                   darknes
                   suddenly
                   ouershadow
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Lord
                   send
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   tormented
                   in
                   hel
                   before
                   they
                   be
                   aware
                   .
                   Whereas
                   contrariwise
                   he
                   chasteneth
                   his
                   children
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   eternally
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   condemned
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   We
                   shall
                   neuer
                   througly
                   leaue
                   sinne
                   ,
                   vntill
                   we
                   know
                   and
                   acknowledge
                   sinne
                   to
                   be
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   truly
                   sorrowfull
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   The
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   groweth
                   their
                   loue
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   gainsaid
                   
                   and
                   reproued
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   they
                   be
                   admonished
                   ,
                   there
                   groweth
                   their
                   hatred
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   If
                   once
                   we
                   giue
                   consent
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   ready
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   moe
                   and
                   many
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   no
                   conscience
                   of
                   one
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   make
                   conscience
                   of
                   many
                   and
                   great
                   sinnes
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   being
                   once
                   in
                   wrapped
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   hard
                   thing
                   to
                   get
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   clawes
                   of
                   the
                   diuell
                   .
                   Lord
                   giue
                   vs
                   grace
                   to
                   see
                   and
                   to
                   resist
                   the
                   first
                   sinne
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   first
                   motions
                   vnto
                   sinne
                   ,
                   Iam.
                   1.
                   13.
                   14.
                   conferred
                   with
                   Heb.
                   3.
                   12.
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   7
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   ,
                   to
                   thriue
                   in
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   We
                   must
                   take
                   heed
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   others
                   that
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   giue
                   not
                   our selues
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   like
                   :
                   but
                   rather
                   by
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   others
                   into
                   sinne
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   learne
                   to
                   rise
                   vp
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   9
                   The
                   occasion
                   of
                   sinne
                   may
                   be
                   by
                   another
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   corrupt
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   alwaies
                   readie
                   to
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   Sinne
                   getteth
                   most
                   strength
                   ,
                   when
                   good
                   men
                   fall
                   into
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   goe
                   bungar
                   like
                   ,
                   and
                   foolishly
                   about
                   a
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   resist
                   that
                   which
                   nature
                   most
                   liketh
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   That
                   God
                   that
                   drew
                   light
                   out
                   of
                   darkenesse
                   ,
                   will
                   draw
                   goodnes
                   oft
                   times
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   corruption
                   .
                   Our
                   corruption
                   corrected
                   by
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   maketh
                   vs
                   esteeme
                   better
                   of
                   
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   being
                   remoued
                   or
                   taken
                   away
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   than
                   we
                   did
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   neere
                   and
                   remaining
                   with
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   14
                   One
                   sinne
                   goeth
                   not
                   alone
                   :
                   but
                   one
                   sinne
                   will
                   open
                   the
                   doores
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   to
                   let
                   in
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   We
                   neuer
                   will
                   labour
                   to
                   leaue
                   sinne
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   be
                   quiet
                   in
                   minde
                   ,
                   but
                   still
                   flatter
                   
                   our selues
                   and
                   bedawbe
                   our
                   consciences
                   with
                   rotten
                   plasters
                   ,
                   vntill
                   we
                   be
                   either
                   stricken
                   with
                   feare
                   ,
                   or
                   cast
                   downe
                   with
                   iudgements
                   .
                   The
                   greatnes
                   and
                   enormitie
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   seene
                   by
                   sixe
                   points
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   on
                   Gods
                   behalfe
                   how
                   huge
                   and
                   detestable
                   it
                   is
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   sin
                   is
                   so
                   greatly
                   dishonoured
                   :
                   for
                   how
                   much
                   the
                   higher
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   is
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   greater
                   
                   enormitie
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   sinne
                   against
                   him
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   sinne
                   is
                   noted
                   by
                   the
                   qualitie
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   .
                   
                   Sinnes
                   are
                   made
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   higher
                   &
                   greater
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   bound
                   vnto
                   equitie
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   more
                   and
                   greater
                   benefits
                   he
                   hath
                   receiued
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   is
                   he
                   bound
                   to
                   doe
                   his
                   will.
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   waighed
                   and
                   noted
                   in
                   the
                   qualitie
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   whereabout
                   
                   the
                   sinne
                   is
                   committed
                   :
                   for
                   a
                   sinne
                   against
                   mans
                   person
                   or
                   name
                   is
                   greater
                   ,
                   than
                   against
                   his
                   substance
                   or
                   goods
                   :
                   but
                   those
                   sinnes
                   are
                   most
                   grieuous
                   which
                   are
                   directly
                   done
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   doe
                   impeach
                   and
                   touch
                   his
                   Maiestie
                   ,
                   so
                   neerely
                   piercing
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   the
                   quicke
                   ,
                   as
                   distrust
                   ,
                   despaire
                   ,
                   blasphemie
                   ,
                   idolatrie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   sinnes
                   measured
                   by
                   
                   meanes
                   of
                   the
                   end
                   which
                   the
                   sinner
                   bendeth
                   to
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   worse
                   that
                   the
                   intent
                   or
                   purpose
                   of
                   the
                   sinner
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   grieuous
                   is
                   his
                   sin
                   .
                   Fiftly
                   ,
                   circumstances
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   respected
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   place
                   .
                   Sixtly
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   very
                   deformitie
                   of
                   sin
                   it selfe
                   according
                   to
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   is
                   alwaies
                   
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   greater
                   and
                   more
                   loathsome
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   vertue
                   is
                   more
                   excellent
                   and
                   worthie
                   which
                   is
                   contrarie
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   whereupon
                   as
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   highest
                   vertue
                   ,
                   so
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   part
                   the
                   hatred
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   vice
                   .
                   
                     S.
                     Gregorie
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   A
                   vile
                   and
                   stinking
                   carrion
                   is
                   more
                   tolerable
                   to
                   mans
                   sent
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   sinfull
                   soule
                   vnto
                   God.
                   So
                   then
                   if
                   we
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   vnwilling
                   to
                   appeare
                   vile
                   ,
                   filthie
                   ,
                   and
                   detestable
                   before
                   the
                   holy
                   and
                   most
                   worthie
                   Maiestie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   abhorre
                   that
                   the
                   countenance
                   of
                   our
                   Creator
                   should
                   be
                   turned
                   
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   then
                   auoide
                   sinne
                   with
                   all
                   carefulnes
                   and
                   pure
                   affection
                   ,
                   within
                   and
                   without
                   :
                   for
                   no
                   deformitie
                   can
                   so
                   disfigure
                   vs
                   in
                   mans
                   eye
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   reasonable
                   soule
                   by
                   sinne
                   is
                   
                   deformed
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   vile
                   and
                   hatefull
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   his
                   sight
                   :
                   for
                   by
                   sinne
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   made
                   like
                   the
                   diuell
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 
                   16
                   Euill
                   doers
                   shunne
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                   what
                   they
                   cannot
                   auoide
                   ,
                   they
                   endeuour
                   to
                   conceale
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   things
                   they
                   shame
                   to
                   heare
                   of
                   ,
                   they
                   walke
                   disorderly
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   to
                   shroud
                   themselues
                   
                   in
                   the
                   cloudes
                   :
                   That
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   cannot
                   cause
                   thē
                   wholy
                   to
                   auoid
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   shame
                   of
                   men
                   enforceth
                   them
                   to
                   conuey
                   frō
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   So
                   sin
                   is
                   ashamed
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   and
                   sheweth
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   naturally
                   implanted
                   in
                   all
                   a
                   sentence
                   ,
                   and
                   condemnation
                   against
                   sin
                   ,
                   which
                   though
                   we
                   commit
                   ,
                   yet
                   committing
                   it
                   we
                   condemne
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   we
                   condemne
                   it
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   we
                   conceale
                   it
                   from
                   others
                   .
                   Yet
                   many
                   haue
                   so
                   depriued
                   themselues
                   of
                   this
                   naturall
                   remorse
                   ,
                   they
                   open
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   sinne
                   to
                   the
                   view
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   let
                   a
                   man
                   shut
                   his
                   eyes
                   neuer
                   so
                   close
                   .
                   How
                   earnest
                   was
                   Athanasius
                   with
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   sharply
                   to
                   correct
                   the
                   Pastors
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   going
                   from
                   their
                   flock
                   ?
                   If
                   for
                   the
                   reuerence
                   of
                   their
                   persone
                   ,
                   
                   saith
                   that
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   constraine
                   them
                   to
                   dwell
                   with
                   their
                   flockes
                   ,
                   suffer
                   me
                   to
                   auoide
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   gouernment
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   God
                   aske
                   me
                   a
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   I
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   it
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   these
                   sins
                   being
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   open
                   foreheads
                   of
                   many
                   in
                   this
                   land
                   :
                   how
                   many
                   doe
                   pull
                   downe
                   their
                   hearts
                   one
                   whit
                   the
                   more
                   for
                   it
                   ?
                   Thus
                   to
                   walke
                   in
                   sinne
                   without
                   shame
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   marueile
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   godly
                   bewaile
                   to
                   see
                   it
                   ?
                   If
                   there
                   were
                   but
                   one
                   vniust
                   man
                   ,
                   iniquitie
                   for
                   this
                   one
                   mans
                   sinne
                   were
                   lamentable
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   when
                   whole
                   families
                   ,
                   when
                   whole
                   streetes
                   ,
                   nay
                   when
                   whole
                   townes
                   and
                   cities
                   are
                   such
                   ,
                   the
                   case
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   lamented
                   .
                   And
                   be
                   it
                   that
                   generally
                   the
                   common
                   sort
                   of
                   men
                   be
                   so
                   ill
                   inclined
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   Ministers
                   be
                   vnpolluted
                   with
                   blood
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   hope
                   ,
                   the
                   rest
                   may
                   be
                   recouered
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   as
                   a
                   theefe
                   that
                   laies
                   waite
                   for
                   his
                   pray
                   ,
                   
                     And
                     liuing
                     not
                     onely
                     of
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     the
                     altar
                     ,
                  
                   work
                   euill
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   what
                   then
                   can
                   be
                   hoped
                   for
                   ?
                   Yet
                   hope
                   of
                   better
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   if
                   those
                   that
                   be
                   in
                   authoritie
                   correct
                   both
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   censure
                   both
                   people
                   and
                   Pastors
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   a
                   state
                   be
                   so
                   ruinous
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   the
                   greatest
                   wrongs
                   ,
                   which
                   sit
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   roomes
                   ,
                   when
                   iniquitie
                   &
                   authoritie
                   kisse
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   workers
                   of
                   
                   iniquitie
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   controlled
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   corrected
                   ;
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   mourning
                   and
                   lamentation
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   Prophets
                   in
                   their
                   daies
                   did
                   bewaile
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   what
                   should
                   we
                   doe
                   ,
                   
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   cast
                   into
                   such
                   daies
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   bookes
                   had
                   and
                   read
                   wherein
                   iniquitie
                   is
                   prescribed
                   ?
                   As
                   for
                   swearing
                   ,
                   and
                   prophanenesse
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   poore
                   men
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   will
                   beare
                   a
                   top
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   must
                   now
                   think
                   oppression
                   and
                   adulterie
                   be
                   things
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   are
                   the
                   precepts
                   of
                   iniquitie
                   spread
                   euen
                   in
                   our
                   highest
                   places
                   .
                   This
                   thou
                   feest
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   canst
                   thou
                   suffer
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   thou
                   condemnest
                   for
                   a
                   crime
                   we
                   should
                   account
                   it
                   vertue
                   ?
                   When
                   such
                   things
                   are
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   suffered
                   and
                   practised
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   harmonious
                   songs
                   ,
                   the
                   musicke
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   should
                   be
                   to
                   lament
                   .
                   Otherwise
                   it
                   will
                   bring
                   those
                   times
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   our
                   greatest
                   mishap
                   that
                   euer
                   we
                   haue
                   been
                   happie
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   our
                   present
                   sorrowes
                   shall
                   be
                   augmented
                   by
                   our
                   by
                   ▪
                   past
                   ioyes
                   .
                   Then
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   time
                   to
                   burne
                   our
                   Crowne
                   to
                   ashes
                   :
                   when
                   for
                   these
                   abominations
                   we
                   that
                   seemed
                   as
                   Gods
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   trampled
                   vnder
                   foote
                   as
                   dung
                   ;
                   when
                   the
                   Nobles
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   as
                   the
                   purest
                   gold
                   ,
                   become
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   earthen
                   vessels
                   ;
                   when
                   our
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   honorable
                   ,
                   shall
                   become
                   contemptible
                   ;
                   when
                   the
                   Babylonians
                   shall
                   drink
                   in
                   our
                   holy
                   and
                   honourable
                   vessels
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   .
                   
                   Oh
                   that
                   this
                   could
                   teach
                   vs
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   bowels
                   of
                   the
                   poore
                   the
                   coffers
                   of
                   our
                   treasures
                   .
                   Yet
                   herein
                   is
                   not
                   all
                   ;
                   our
                   sinnes
                   deserue
                   a
                   greater
                   scourge
                   .
                   Our
                   children
                   ,
                   for
                   
                   whom
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   promise
                   an
                   heauenly
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   shall
                   wallow
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   blood
                   before
                   our
                   faces
                   ;
                   when
                   that
                   comes
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   though
                   thy
                   childe
                   be
                   deare
                   ,
                   yet
                   remember
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   haue
                   been
                   so
                   deare
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   shed
                   his
                   blood
                   both
                   for
                   him
                   and
                   thee
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   beyond
                   all
                   this
                   our
                   ground
                   shall
                   be
                   burnt
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   :
                   our
                   vines
                   shall
                   drie
                   ,
                   our
                   trees
                   shall
                   be
                   eaten
                   vp
                   with
                   fire
                   ,
                   our
                   pastures
                   scorched
                   as
                   an
                   heath
                   ,
                   our
                   sumptuous
                   buildings
                   shall
                   be
                   ruinous
                   houses
                   ,
                   our
                   fields
                   shall
                   be
                   like
                   vnto
                   the
                   paued
                   allies
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   cities
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   a
                   plowed
                   field
                   ,
                   the
                   enemie
                   shall
                   finde
                   a
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   leaue
                   vs
                   a
                   wildernesse
                   .
                   But
                   you
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   all
                   this
                   to
                   vs
                   as
                   yet
                   ?
                   I
                   answere
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   (
                   which
                   be
                   precious
                   stones
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   Sanctuarie
                   )
                   be
                   better
                   than
                   all
                   buildings
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   who
                   
                   can
                   think
                   of
                   our
                   spiritual
                   vastation
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   his
                   countenance
                   sad
                   with
                   the
                   remembrance
                   therof
                   ?
                   Hath
                   not
                   the
                   Lord
                   euen
                   in
                   our
                   daies
                   and
                   in
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   puld
                   off
                   the
                   bark
                   from
                   euery
                   pleasant
                   tree
                   ;
                   how
                   hath
                   he
                   made
                   it
                   bare
                   ?
                   is
                   there
                   one
                   branch
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   enemy
                   hath
                   not
                   made
                   white
                   ?
                   How
                   do
                   the
                   heards
                   pine
                   away
                   ?
                   how
                   do
                   the
                   flocks
                   perish
                   ?
                   That
                   which
                   the
                   
                   Paliner-worme
                   hath
                   left
                   ,
                   the
                   Canker-worme
                   hath
                   eaten
                   ;
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Canker-worme
                   hath
                   left
                   ,
                   the
                   Caterpiller
                   hath
                   eaten
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   spoyled
                   the
                   Church
                   from
                   hand
                   to
                   hand
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   it
                   behoueth
                   those
                   places
                   ,
                   that
                   haue
                   so
                   cast
                   the
                   Lord
                   out
                   ,
                   to
                   labour
                   the
                   haruest
                   may
                   be
                   recouered
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   branches
                   be
                   new
                   planted
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   holds
                   cast
                   down
                   may
                   be
                   reedified
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   vines
                   decaied
                   may
                   be
                   repaired
                   .
                   For
                   want
                   whereof
                   euerie
                   priuate
                   mans
                   field
                   being
                   as
                   a
                   garden
                   ,
                   and
                   euerie
                   mans
                   garden
                   being
                   as
                   a
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   garden
                   
                   (
                   whether
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   manuring
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   sleeping
                   of
                   the
                   dressers
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   )
                   lyeth
                   like
                   the
                   field
                   of
                   the
                   sluggish
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   vineyard
                   like
                   the
                   vineyard
                   of
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   idle
                   .
                   And
                   where
                   euery
                   house
                   is
                   curiously
                   sieled
                   ,
                   euery
                   citie
                   aptly
                   compacted
                   ,
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   (
                   whether
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   spirituall
                   workmen
                   are
                   confounded
                   among
                   themselues
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   ouerseers
                   of
                   the
                   worke
                   be
                   willingly
                   corrupted
                   )
                   lieth
                   void
                   &
                   waste
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   that
                   see
                   it
                   ,
                   are
                   constrained
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   why
                   doest
                   thou
                   behold
                   vs
                   thus
                   ,
                   and
                   sufferest
                   to
                   see
                   such
                   vastation
                   ?
                   Neither
                   yet
                   shall
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   the
                   enemie
                   crying
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   reuenge
                   ;
                   race
                   it
                   ,
                   race
                   it
                   downe
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   strike
                   vs
                   with
                   such
                   a
                   terror
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   violence
                   
                   shall
                   come
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   our
                   wiues
                   ,
                   our
                   children
                   ,
                   without
                   all
                   respect
                   of
                   age
                   and
                   estate
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   possible
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   in
                   our
                   great
                   securitie
                   ,
                   should
                   cōceiue
                   a
                   shadow
                   of
                   that
                   inexplicable
                   griefe
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   follow
                   that
                   persecuting
                   plague
                   hastning
                   towards
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   carkases
                   of
                   our
                   friends
                   shall
                   make
                   a
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   as
                   a
                   path
                   in
                   our
                   streets
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   women
                   shall
                   villainously
                   be
                   abused
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   Sion
                   ,
                   the
                   children
                   put
                   to
                   the
                   edge
                   of
                   the
                   sword
                   ,
                   the
                   Princes
                   hanged
                   vp
                   by
                   the
                   hands
                   ,
                   no
                   sparing
                   shall
                   be
                   of
                   sexe
                   or
                   of
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   besides
                   so
                   outragious
                   a
                   rage
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   foes
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   tread
                   as
                   holy
                   ground
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   house
                   
                   should
                   strike
                   them
                   stone
                   dead
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   sword
                   should
                   be
                   abashed
                   and
                   lose
                   it
                   glittering
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   should
                   see
                   the
                   Maiestie
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   his
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Preachers
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   griefe
                   and
                   indignation
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   harmelesse
                   blood
                   powred
                   out
                   by
                   the
                   king
                   of
                   Babel
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   being
                   compared
                   to
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   shed
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   spoonfull
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Sea.
                   When
                   this
                   moodie
                   Tigre
                   comes
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   pretend
                   that
                   he
                   rootes
                   out
                   heresie
                   ;
                   but
                   then
                   why
                   doth
                   he
                   suck
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   infants
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   heresie
                   ?
                   Well
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   his
                   intent
                   to
                   roote
                   out
                   heresie
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   sword
                   a
                   fit
                   instrument
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ?
                   Paul
                   and
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   that
                   blessed
                   colledge
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   put
                   many
                   notable
                   heretikes
                   to
                   silence
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   dint
                   of
                   sword
                   .
                   Was
                   it
                   Christ
                   his
                   meaning
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   successor
                   of
                   Peter
                   should
                   draw
                   out
                   his
                   sword
                   ,
                   when
                   Peter
                   himselfe
                   was
                   bidden
                   to
                   put
                   it
                   vp
                   ?
                   And
                   yet
                   this
                   royall
                   Priest
                   and
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   generally
                   will
                   drowne
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   her
                   own
                   blood
                   .
                   And
                   do
                   we
                   not
                   see
                   how
                   the
                   guides
                   ,
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   and
                   ouerseers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   are
                   driuen
                   out
                   of
                   sundry
                   places
                   ,
                   where
                   this
                   Bishop
                   hath
                   set
                   his
                   foote
                   ,
                   whose
                   harts
                   could
                   haue
                   bene
                   better
                   contented
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   sealed
                   their
                   doctrine
                   with
                   their
                   blood
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   whose
                   soules
                   they
                   had
                   deuoted
                   themselues
                   ?
                   An
                   heauie
                   farewell
                   ,
                   no
                   doubt
                   they
                   took
                   of
                   their
                   congregations
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   we
                   reade
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   who
                   filled
                   their
                   high
                   waies
                   with
                   their
                   beasts
                   ,
                   &
                   laid
                   their
                   children
                   at
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   the
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   whē
                   they
                   
                   departed
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   crying
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   What
                   shall
                   be
                   our
                   estate
                   ,
                   now
                   ye
                   are
                   gone
                   to
                   martyrdome
                   ?
                   Who
                   shall
                   wash
                   our
                   children
                   in
                   the
                   cristall
                   waters
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ?
                   Who
                   shall
                   ease
                   our
                   afflicted
                   consciences
                   when
                   the
                   aduersary
                   shal
                   accuse
                   vs
                   ?
                   Who
                   shall
                   leade
                   vs
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   our
                   soules
                   to
                   rest
                   ?
                   Recompence
                   them
                   (
                   O
                   Lord
                   )
                   as
                   they
                   haue
                   deserued
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   (
                   O
                   Lord
                   )
                   giue
                   them
                   sad
                   harts
                   .
                   So
                   heauy
                   a
                   crosse
                   will
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   see
                   an
                   irremediable
                   desolatiō
                   of
                   holy
                   things
                   :
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   yet
                   the
                   bitternes
                   of
                   this
                   cup
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   haue
                   them
                   amōg
                   vs
                   which
                   haue
                   tasted
                   it
                   ,
                   whom
                   let
                   vs
                   entertaine
                   with
                   Ioseph
                   with
                   teares
                   of
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   vs
                   in
                   their
                   suites
                   say
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   beholden
                   miserie
                   (
                   O
                   Lord
                   )
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   behold
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   thy
                   louing
                   countenance
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   reliefe
                   &
                   comfort
                   .
                   So
                   be
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   17
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   vpon
                   the
                   corrupt
                   iudgement
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   vnlesse
                   sinne
                   be
                   prodigious
                   and
                   monstrous
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   goe
                   round
                   about
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   mooued
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   When
                   we
                   admonish
                   other
                   sinnes
                   of
                   iesting
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   forsooth
                   we
                   
                   must
                   smile
                   when
                   we
                   doe
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   laugh
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   least
                   we
                   moue
                   choler
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   offence
                   .
                   Well
                   for
                   all
                   sinne
                   in
                   equall
                   measure
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   all
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   faine
                   to
                   shed
                   his
                   precious
                   blood
                   .
                   Howsoeuer
                   sinne
                   seemeth
                   little
                   to
                   vs
                   in
                   committing
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   very
                   great
                   to
                   Christ
                   in
                   suffering
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   They
                   be
                   small
                   sins
                   to
                   vs
                   which
                   are
                   vsuall
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   vsuall
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   seeme
                   prodigious
                   .
                
                 
                   18
                   All
                   the
                   senses
                   especially
                   the
                   eyes
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   most
                   singular
                   instruments
                   to
                   receiue
                   
                   good
                   things
                   by
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   by
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   be
                   directed
                   :
                   so
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   well
                   ordered
                   ,
                   do
                   bring
                   greatest
                   euils
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   Dauid
                   prayeth
                   that
                   his
                   eyes
                   might
                   be
                   guided
                   aright
                   ,
                   and
                   Iob
                   
                   maketh
                   a
                   couenant
                   with
                   his
                   eyes
                   ,
                   vnder
                   which
                   the
                   other
                   parts
                   are
                   included
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   when
                   Dauid
                   maketh
                   a
                   couenant
                   with
                   his
                   mouth
                   .
                   Ioseph
                   his
                   mistresse
                   first
                   offended
                   in
                   looking
                   without
                   a
                   cause
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   wantonnesse
                   of
                   vaine
                   lookes
                   bewray
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   then
                   striue
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   lawfull
                   cause
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   doings
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   assured
                   of
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   to
                   watch
                   ouer
                   vs
                   ,
                   least
                   if
                   any
                   harme
                   happen
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   be
                   the
                   iust
                   occasion
                   thereof
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   she
                   offended
                   in
                   not
                   keeping
                   a
                   measure
                   :
                   for
                   whosoeuer
                   seeth
                   his
                   owne
                   corruptions
                   truely
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   afraid
                   of
                   the
                   very
                   appearance
                   of
                   euill
                   ,
                   as
                   Iob
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   was
                   neuer
                   adulterer
                   ,
                   yet
                   priuie
                   to
                   his
                   corruption
                   he
                   made
                   a
                   couenant
                   with
                   his
                   eyes
                   .
                   Iosephs
                   mistresse
                   spake
                   to
                   him
                   day
                   by
                   day
                   and
                   he
                   refuseth
                   ,
                   she
                   abideth
                   stil
                   in
                   her
                   euill
                   purpose
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   still
                   refuseth
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   here
                   is
                   the
                   difference
                   betweene
                   Gods
                   children
                   and
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   continueth
                   still
                   in
                   wickednesse
                   and
                   would
                   haue
                   all
                   others
                   such
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   perseuere
                   in
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   bring
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   she
                   was
                   conuinced
                   of
                   her
                   fault
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   sorrowed
                   not
                   but
                   continued
                   .
                   Where
                   note
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     oftner
                     sinne
                     the
                     lesse
                     griefe
                     ,
                     a
                     note
                     of
                     the
                     children
                  
                   
                   
                     of
                     the
                     diuell
                     .
                     But
                     contrarily
                     ,
                     the
                     oftner
                     sinne
                     the
                     more
                     griefe
                     ,
                     a
                     note
                     of
                     the
                     child
                     of
                     God.
                     Ioseph
                  
                   was
                   young
                   about
                   thirtie
                   foure
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   chast
                   ,
                   contrarie
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   say
                   ,
                   fornication
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   tricke
                   of
                   youth
                   .
                   Ioseph
                   was
                   entised
                   and
                   yet
                   yeelded
                   not
                   ,
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   a
                   pure
                   heart
                   ,
                   for
                   although
                   temptations
                   be
                   offered
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   proceedeth
                   of
                   our
                   corruption
                   that
                   we
                   yeeld
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   As
                   Bathshaba
                   yeelded
                   to
                   Dauid
                   because
                   she
                   was
                   corrupted
                   :
                   Ioseph
                   yeelded
                   not
                   to
                   his
                   mistresse
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   heart
                   was
                   pure
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   cleane
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   first
                   know
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   where
                   we
                   are
                   weakest
                   ,
                   and
                   get
                   a
                   speciall
                   defence
                   against
                   that
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   we
                   
                   shall
                   take
                   too
                   much
                   libertie
                   ,
                   and
                   indeed
                   the
                   chastest
                   in
                   heart
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   chastest
                   in
                   looke
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   know
                   their
                   owne
                   corruption
                   and
                   striue
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   whosoeuer
                   hateth
                   sin
                   truly
                   ,
                   will
                   hate
                   the
                   garment
                   defiled
                   with
                   sin
                   :
                   and
                   will
                   beware
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   in
                   themselues
                   are
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   readie
                   to
                   abuse
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   19
                   If
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   any
                   as
                   the
                   eye
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   mouth
                   to
                   reproue
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   hand
                   to
                   redresse
                   
                   sinne
                   either
                   in
                   families
                   ,
                   in
                   Church
                   or
                   in
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   specially
                   looke
                   to
                   themselues
                   ,
                   they
                   sinne
                   not
                   .
                   For
                   of
                   al
                   others
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   disgrace
                   to
                   see
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   principall
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   hurt
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   the
                   hurt
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   member
                   is
                   the
                   endangering
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   members
                   .
                   Now
                   great
                   reasons
                   there
                   are
                   ,
                   why
                   such
                   men
                   sinne
                   most
                   dangerously
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   higher
                   we
                   ascend
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   strength
                   we
                   receiue
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   resist
                   sinne
                   ;
                   a
                   thing
                   then
                   it
                   were
                   most
                   deformed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   more
                   strength
                   we
                   haue
                   to
                   keepe
                   off
                   sinne
                   than
                   others
                   ,
                   the
                   lesse
                   we
                   should
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   and
                   better
                   credit
                   wee
                   haue
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   must
                   thinke
                   our selues
                   bound
                   to
                   thankfulnes
                   ,
                   then
                   where
                   thankfulnes
                   should
                   abound
                   most
                   ,
                   vnthankfulnes
                   being
                   found
                   most
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   greater
                   blemish
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   where
                   wee
                   are
                   
                   neerer
                   to
                   such
                   dignitie
                   ,
                   wee
                   should
                   haue
                   the
                   chiefest
                   gifts
                   to
                   keepe
                   our
                   motes
                   and
                   beames
                   ,
                   
                   both
                   great
                   and
                   small
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   now
                   if
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   foresee
                   and
                   preuent
                   such
                   things
                   
                   should
                   receiue
                   motes
                   and
                   beames
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   most
                   absurd
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   rid
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   or
                   Common-wealth
                   of
                   blemishes
                   ,
                   bee
                   most
                   full
                   of
                   
                   blemishes
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   deformitie
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   least
                   offence
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   commits
                   ,
                   euerie
                   one
                   is
                   grieued
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   rather
                   than
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   should
                   bee
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   better
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Gouernour
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   hee
                   were
                   faire
                   burned
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   without
                   the
                   eye
                   no
                   other
                   member
                   
                   can
                   doe
                   this
                   office
                   ,
                   neither
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   foote
                   can
                   doe
                   their
                   function
                   without
                   sight
                   ;
                   so
                   without
                   the
                   direction
                   of
                   such
                   gouernours
                   ,
                   no
                   part
                   can
                   doe
                   his
                   dutie
                   .
                   The
                   safetie
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   is
                   the
                   safetie
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   members
                   ,
                   the
                   good
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   good
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   euery
                   member
                   hath
                   his
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   ey●
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   fault
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   stickes
                   in
                   euery
                   member
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   perill
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   how
                   many
                   members
                   soeuer
                   are
                   
                   dependant
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   are
                   in
                   danger
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   many
                   slippes
                   that
                   men
                   of
                   authoritie
                   fall
                   into
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   occasions
                   of
                   offence
                   are
                   offered
                   to
                   their
                   charges
                   .
                
                 
                   20
                   In
                   a
                   publike
                   reformation
                   we
                   must
                   specially
                   meete
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   begin
                   
                   first
                   to
                   cast
                   out
                   beames
                   ,
                   &
                   then
                   motes
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   God
                   himselfe
                   :
                   for
                   although
                   he
                   first
                   talked
                   with
                   Adam
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   proceeded
                   to
                   Eue
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   the
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   Adams
                   sinne
                   is
                   as
                   the
                   mote
                   )
                   yet
                   when
                   he
                   comes
                   to
                   iudgement
                   and
                   to
                   sentence
                   of
                   casting
                   ou●
                   ,
                   he
                   first
                   begins
                   with
                   the
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   whose
                   sinne
                   was
                   a
                   beame
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   proceedes
                   against
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   that
                   were
                   but
                   as
                   mote
                   sins
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   Dauids
                   order
                   ,
                   first
                   Psal.
                   101.
                   
                   he
                   will
                   cast
                   out
                   Apostataes
                   ,
                   and
                   Atheists
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   scorners
                   of
                   Religion
                   and
                   all
                   peruerse
                   spirits
                   :
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   slanderer
                   and
                   taleteller
                   :
                   and
                   lastly
                   euen
                   him
                   that
                   looketh
                   but
                   proudly
                   ,
                   which
                   thing
                   we
                   little
                   account
                   of
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   for
                   bodily
                   diseases
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Matth
                   4
                   he
                   healed
                   all
                   sicknesses
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   he
                   healed
                   cripples
                   :
                   for
                   spirituall
                   he
                   first
                   cured
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   possessed
                   ,
                   thē
                   the
                   lu●atike
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   leprous
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Primitiue
                   Church
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   dealt
                   in
                   excōmunication
                   ,
                   in
                   suspension
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   in
                   admonition
                   .
                   For
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   first
                   they
                   began
                   with
                   scorners
                   ,
                   then
                   with
                   blasphemers
                   ,
                   thirdly
                   with
                   heretikes
                   ,
                   fourthly
                   with
                   periured
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   fittly
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   obstinate
                   enemies
                   of
                   Discipline
                   .
                   For
                   suspension
                   ,
                   they
                   dealt
                   first
                   against
                   common
                   scorners
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   
                   against
                   neglecters
                   of
                   the
                   liturgie
                   :
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   against
                   quarrels
                   :
                   fourthly
                   ,
                   against
                   incontinent
                   persons
                   ,
                   &
                   fiftly
                   against
                   slanderers
                   .
                   For
                   admonition
                   ,
                   first
                   they
                   met
                   with
                   the
                   idle
                   persons
                   :
                   secondly
                   with
                   common
                   pratlers
                   :
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   with
                   vnrederent
                   behauiours
                   of
                   themselues
                   against
                   superiours
                   :
                   fourthly
                   ,
                   against
                   them
                   that
                   exceede
                   aboue
                   their
                   abilitie
                   in
                   their
                   apparell
                   :
                   fiftly
                   ,
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   neglected
                   the
                   state
                   oeconomicall
                   by
                   needlesse
                   running
                   into
                   
                   debt
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   into
                   debt
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   into
                   wilfull
                   pouertie
                   .
                   Thus
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   God
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   of
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   of
                   Christ
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   it
                   excellent
                   beautie
                   .
                
                 
                   21
                   The
                   estate
                   of
                   sinners
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   compared
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   be
                   sicke
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   when
                   one
                   
                   keepeth
                   his
                   bedde
                   ,
                   and
                   goeth
                   to
                   Physicke
                   ,
                   it
                   argueth
                   some
                   notable
                   maladie
                   ,
                   and
                   disorder
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   hindred
                   from
                   some
                   necessary
                   function
                   :
                   so
                   our
                   soule
                   by
                   the
                   distemper
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   hindred
                   from
                   her
                   dutie
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   cleane
                   put
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   good
                   course
                   and
                   temper
                   .
                   Dauid
                   complaineth
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     sinne
                     hath
                     taken
                     such
                     hold
                     vpon
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     looke
                  
                   
                   vp
                   ,
                   they
                   be
                   gone
                   ouer
                   my
                   head
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   worne
                   away
                   my
                   beautie
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   rest
                   in
                   my
                   bones
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   my
                   sin
                   .
                   Very
                   aptly
                   are
                   they
                   compared
                   to
                   sicke
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   sinners
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   they
                   might
                   more
                   warily
                   look
                   to
                   thēselues
                   ,
                   search
                   the
                   bottome
                   of
                   their
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   feele
                   their
                   griefe
                   where
                   it
                   lieth
                   ,
                   finde
                   out
                   the
                   cause
                   thereof
                   ,
                   seeke
                   be●imes
                   for
                   remedie
                   ,
                   least
                   not
                   taking
                   it
                   in
                   time
                   ,
                   it
                   rankle
                   and
                   fester
                   inwardly
                   ,
                   it
                   eate
                   and
                   infect
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   ,
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   a
                   running
                   sore
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   complaineth
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   prooue
                   very
                   neere
                   incurable
                   .
                   The
                   Pharisies
                   are
                   well
                   called
                   sicke
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   moue
                   those
                   Peacock-tailed
                   iusticiaries
                   ,
                   to
                   pitie
                   the
                   miserable
                   plight
                   and
                   pickle
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   so
                   sleightly
                   to
                   ouer-looke
                   themselues
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   wont
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                   Who
                   is
                   so
                   vnnaturall
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   mooued
                   with
                   pitie
                   towards
                   the
                   sicke
                   ?
                   who
                   is
                   so
                   without
                   all
                   bowels
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   touched
                   with
                   compassion
                   of
                   a
                   sicke
                   man
                   ?
                   If
                   his
                   heartstrings
                   be
                   not
                   so
                   hard
                   as
                   a
                   horne
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   haue
                   not
                   a
                   flint
                   stone
                   in
                   place
                   of
                   his
                   hart
                   ,
                   if
                   his
                   reines
                   be
                   not
                   steele
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   hart
                   and
                   bowels
                   hewed
                   and
                   framed
                   out
                   of
                   an
                   hard
                   Oke
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   needes
                   haue
                   some
                   remorse
                   ,
                   his
                   bowels
                   must
                   needes
                   yearne
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   heart
                   within
                   him
                   cannot
                   chuse
                   but
                   mourne
                   ouer
                   the
                   groanes
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   draweth
                   his
                   last
                   breath
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   spake
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   memorandum
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   strike
                   their
                   frozen
                   hearts
                   :
                   so
                   for
                   our selues
                   we
                   haue
                   to
                   take
                   this
                   Item
                   also
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   them
                   he
                   toucheth
                   vs
                   ,
                   our
                   share
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   shadowes
                   therein
                   the
                   whole
                   estate
                   of
                   mankind
                   subiect
                   to
                   euery
                   disease
                   ,
                   alwaies
                   drouping
                   and
                   complaining
                   ,
                   alwaies
                   laid
                   vp
                   on
                   one
                   side
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   teaching
                   vs
                   to
                   giue
                   ouer
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   diuorce
                   our selues
                   from
                   all
                   securitie
                   .
                   The
                   Scripture
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   is
                   plentifull
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     can
                     say
                     his
                     heart
                  
                   
                   
                     is
                     cleane
                     ?
                     There
                     is
                     none
                     that
                     doth
                     good
                     ,
                     no
                     not
                     one
                     ,
                     all
                     are
                     sicke
                     either
                     of
                     the
                     couetous
                     dropsie
                     ,
                     or
                     ambitious
                  
                   
                   
                     feuer
                     of
                     the
                     itch
                     of
                     concupiscence
                     .
                  
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   not
                   the
                   fit
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   may
                   start
                   vp
                   and
                   looke
                   to
                   his
                   neighbour
                   .
                   All
                   our
                   health
                   is
                   a
                   perillous
                   disease
                   ,
                   our
                   righteousnesse
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   rag
                   stained
                   with
                   the
                   flowers
                   of
                   a
                   woman
                   .
                   If
                   none
                   be
                   voide
                   ,
                   if
                   many
                   sinnes
                   lie
                   hidde
                   in
                   vs
                   (
                   for
                   who
                   can
                   tell
                   how
                   oft
                   he
                   offendeth
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   crased
                   ?
                   )
                   if
                   our
                   cleannesse
                   be
                   filthie
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   light
                   be
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   health
                   be
                   sicknesse
                   ,
                   how
                   filthie
                   is
                   our
                   filthinesse
                   ?
                   how
                   
                   darke
                   is
                   our
                   darknesse
                   ?
                   howsoeuer
                   is
                   our
                   sicknesse
                   ?
                   And
                   how
                   truly
                   is
                   our
                   body
                   called
                   abody
                   of
                   death
                   ?
                   If
                   then
                   we
                   had
                   any
                   hope
                   of
                   our
                   recouery
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   make
                   vs
                   look
                   for
                   our
                   Physition
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LXIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Physicke
                   and
                   Diet
                   ,
                   Sicknesse
                   and
                   Health
                   .
                
                 
                   IN
                   that
                   Christ
                   doth
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   bee
                   called
                   our
                   Physition
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   so
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   greatly
                   commend
                   vnto
                   vs
                   his
                   kindnesse
                   vnspeakable
                   ,
                   and
                   mercie
                   vnmeasurable
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   would
                   come
                   downe
                   from
                   heauen
                   from
                   his
                   throne
                   of
                   glorie
                   ,
                   to
                   become
                   a
                   Physition
                   
                   to
                   heale
                   our
                   desperate
                   diseases
                   .
                   More
                   that
                   hee
                   is
                   no
                   common
                   leach
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   as
                   wee
                   may
                   safely
                   put
                   our
                   liues
                   into
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   it
                   wil
                   appeare
                   easily
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   the
                   properties
                   of
                   an
                   expert
                   Physition
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   these
                   three
                   are
                   chiefly
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   and
                   required
                   .
                   First
                   a
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   infirmitie
                   ,
                   wherby
                   in
                   looking
                   wel
                   ouer
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   know
                   the
                   disease
                   the
                   more
                   
                   throughly
                   .
                   Such
                   a
                   one
                   was
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Esay
                   53.
                   
                   He
                   had
                   good
                   cause
                   to
                   know
                   our
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   he
                   needed
                   not
                   that
                   any
                   should
                   counsaile
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   knew
                   what
                   was
                   in
                   man.
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   a
                   very
                   readie
                   
                   and
                   willing
                   minde
                   to
                   heale
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   paines
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   diseased
                   .
                   This
                   also
                   was
                   in
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   Esay
                   64.
                   
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   vpon
                   me
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   hee
                   hath
                   annointed
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   willing
                   to
                   heale
                   the
                   broken
                   hearted
                   ,
                   &
                   preach
                   forth
                   the
                   acceptable
                   yeere
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   a
                   facultie
                   and
                   facilitie
                   in
                   healing
                   .
                   This
                   also
                   was
                   in
                   full
                   measure
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   went
                   about
                   ,
                   saith
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   doing
                   good
                   ,
                   healing
                   euery
                   disease
                   and
                   maladie
                   among
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   far
                   more
                   fitly
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   a
                   Metaphor
                   ,
                   be
                   translated
                   vnto
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   where
                   after
                   a
                   more
                   singular
                   way
                   he
                   worketh
                   great
                   masteries
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   great
                   cures
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   all
                   comforts
                   to
                   the
                   groaning
                   soule
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   pitifull
                   ,
                   a
                   willing
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   skilfull
                   Physition
                   to
                   looke
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   them
                   in
                   hand
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   When
                   sicknes
                   or
                   any
                   affliction
                   is
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   take
                   heede
                   that
                   wee
                   indent
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   learne
                   presently
                   to
                   liue
                   righteously
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   profit
                   by
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   laid
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   see
                   not
                   present
                   release
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   crosse
                   onely
                   humble
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   be
                   not
                   humbled
                   in
                   heart
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   we
                   be
                   when
                   the
                   crosse
                   is
                   gone
                   ?
                   Therefore
                   let
                   vs
                   see
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   humbled
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   doing
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   our
                   whole
                   heart
                   subscribe
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   the
                   Lord
                   remoue
                   it
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   presently
                   profit
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   A
                   certaine
                   man
                   who
                   had
                   bin
                   three
                   yeeres
                   pained
                   with
                   a
                   grieuous
                   disease
                   ,
                   and
                   finding
                   
                   no
                   remedie
                   by
                   Physick
                   ,
                   wished
                   many
                   times
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   better
                   considered
                   ,
                   he
                   humbled
                   himselfe
                   and
                   said
                   with
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   If
                   this
                   lie
                   on
                   me
                   all
                   my
                   life
                   ,
                   yet
                   wil
                   I
                   serue
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   which
                   done
                   he
                   found
                   present
                   ease
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   not
                   troubled
                   therewith
                   afterward
                   .
                   Also
                   when
                   men
                   are
                   fallen
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   shew
                   great
                   repentance
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   examination
                   and
                   course
                   of
                   Iustice
                   is
                   past
                   ,
                   then
                   also
                   is
                   their
                   pietie
                   past
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   neuer
                   the
                   better
                   ;
                   which
                   sheweth
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   truly
                   humbled
                   ,
                   neither
                   receiued
                   any
                   profit
                   by
                   their
                   present
                   correction
                   .
                   But
                   let
                   vs
                   learne
                   to
                   profit
                   by
                   both
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   immediate
                   ,
                   or
                   mediate
                   hād
                   of
                   God
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   forgiue
                   our
                   sinnes
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   forgotten
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   shame
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   truly
                   humbled
                   vnder
                   his
                   hand
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   take
                   away
                   our
                   shame
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoeuer
                   affliction
                   in
                   his
                   due
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   If
                   wee
                   promise
                   amendment
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   our
                   trouble
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   followe
                   it
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   
                   time
                   of
                   prosperitie
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   hardnesse
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                   For
                   Pharaoh
                   his
                   example
                   is
                   for
                   to
                   feare
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   put
                   it
                   off
                   for
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   but
                   presently
                   learne
                   to
                   amend
                   our
                   liues
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   the
                   Lord
                   may
                   deale
                   with
                   vs
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   When
                   sicknes
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   trouble
                   doth
                   afflict
                   vs
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   know
                   ▪
                   whether
                   it
                   proceed
                   from
                   the
                   fauour
                   &
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   towards
                   vs
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   learne
                   to
                   see
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   theefe
                   on
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   who
                   fled
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   profited
                   by
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   that
                   others
                   also
                   
                   should
                   so
                   do
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   in
                   trouble
                   flie
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   witches
                   ,
                   and
                   profit
                   by
                   our
                   crosse
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   it
                   nature
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   worse
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   also
                   Sathan
                   will
                   set
                   to
                   his
                   hand
                   ;
                   if
                   wee
                   desire
                   to
                   amend
                   our
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   others
                   also
                   should
                   amend
                   by
                   our
                   example
                   :
                   by
                   these
                   
                   fruites
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   that
                   our
                   sicknes
                   is
                   sanctified
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   our
                   troubles
                   are
                   also
                   sanctified
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   God
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   receiued
                   vs
                   so
                   graciously
                   in
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   his
                   sonne
                   Christ
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   ment
                   to
                   destroy
                   vs
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   so
                   many
                   pledges
                   of
                   his
                   loue
                   :
                   So
                   we
                   may
                   reason
                   with
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                   as
                   Manoal●s
                   wife
                   did
                   with
                   her
                   husband
                   ,
                   ludg
                   .
                   12.
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   Seeing
                   God
                   created
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   nothing
                   hath
                   vertue
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   God
                   giueth
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   him
                   he
                   taketh
                   it
                   away
                   .
                   Our
                   father
                   Adam
                   liued
                   with
                   hearbs
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   should
                   haue
                   liued
                   for
                   euer
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   haue
                   many
                   other
                   things
                   for
                   our
                   nourishment
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   liue
                   not
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   our
                   fathers
                   before
                   the
                   flood
                   liued
                   longer
                   than
                   we
                   do
                   ,
                   yet
                   had
                   not
                   so
                   many
                   ●●shes
                   as
                   we
                   haue
                   .
                   The
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   liued
                   fortie
                   yeeres
                   with
                   Manna
                   ,
                   and
                   Moses
                   and
                   
                     Elia
                     ▪
                  
                   liued
                   fortie
                   daies
                   without
                   meate
                   :
                   all
                   these
                   teach
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   man
                   liueth
                   not
                   by
                   bread
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   doth
                   not
                   necessarily
                   cast
                   vs
                   into
                   diseases
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   si●●●e
                   which
                   casteth
                   vs
                   into
                   them
                   .
                   Meate
                   doth
                   not
                   nourish
                   vs
                   ,
                   Physick
                   doth
                   not
                   heale
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   creatures
                   doe
                   not
                   strengthen
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   trie
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   punish
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   In
                   corporall
                   blessings
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   spirit
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   prayer
                   they
                   are
                   sanctified
                   vnto
                   our
                   vse
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   cannot
                   receiue
                   euen
                   euery
                   morsel
                   of
                   meate
                   at
                   Gods
                   hands
                   ,
                   as
                   tokens
                   and
                   pledges
                   of
                   his
                   fauour
                   ,
                   surely
                   we
                   shall
                   either
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   loathe
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   set
                   our
                   hearts
                   too
                   much
                   vpon
                   them
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   be
                   constrained
                   to
                   take
                   them
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   ●ot
                   ,
                   melt
                   ,
                   and
                   stinke
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   finde
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   haue
                   any
                   good
                   ,
                   holy
                   and
                   profitable
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Contrariwise
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   spirit
                   doe
                   teach
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   assure
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   creatures
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   sanctified
                   vnto
                   vs
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   prayer
                   :
                   then
                   shall
                   we
                   giue
                   God
                   due
                   glorie
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   finde
                   profit
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   them
                   so
                   long
                   continued
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   expedient
                   for
                   vs.
                   Some
                   do
                   looke
                   on
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   onely
                   to
                   get
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   others
                   are
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   it
                   will
                   
                   be
                   loathed
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   God
                   if
                   we
                   like
                   him
                   onely
                   for
                   fauour
                   o●
                   some
                   gifts
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   minister
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   ,
                   we
                   tha●
                   quickly
                   either
                   make
                   him
                   an
                   Idoll
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   vtterly
                   despise
                   him
                   .
                   Therefore
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   alwaies
                   haue
                   them
                   in
                   due
                   estimation
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   acknowledge
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   labour
                   for
                   our
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   As
                   oftentimes
                   it
                   falleth
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   men
                   receiue
                   naturall
                   sicknesses
                   from
                   their
                   naturall
                   parents
                   ;
                   so
                   doe
                   some
                   likewise
                   receiue
                   from
                   their
                   naturall
                   parents
                   naturall
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   When
                   some
                   had
                   admonished
                   him
                   for
                   making
                   mention
                   of
                   old
                   sinnes
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   at
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   any
                   :
                   he
                   said
                   first
                   ,
                   I
                   esteeme
                   not
                   men
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   sicknesse
                   ,
                   but
                   ordinarily
                   I
                   measure
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   their
                   liues
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   guiltie
                   of
                   olds
                   sins
                   in
                   death
                   ,
                   which
                   repented
                   truly
                   of
                   their
                   old
                   sins
                   in
                   health
                   ,
                   and
                   life
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   guiltie
                   ,
                   my
                   prayer
                   or
                   speech
                   hurteth
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   profiteth
                   others
                   :
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   guiltie
                   ,
                   the
                   trouble
                   of
                   them
                   shall
                   turne
                   to
                   their
                   good
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   finde
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   escape
                   the
                   finall
                   iudgement
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   He
                   thought
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   one
                   Minister
                   for
                   the
                   sicke
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   in
                   the
                   
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   plague
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   one
                   should
                   minister
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   whilest
                   their
                   owne
                   Pastor
                   tended
                   the
                   sicke
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   So
                   greatly
                   he
                   reioyced
                   in
                   troubles
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   wish
                   to
                   be
                   vtterly
                   freed
                   from
                   often
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   very
                   much
                   by
                   them
                   prouoked
                   him
                   often
                   to
                   examine
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   A
                   certaine
                   godly
                   and
                   especiall
                   friend
                   of
                   his
                   making
                   knowne
                   his
                   purpose
                   in
                   taking
                   
                   physicke
                   to
                   helpe
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   lesse
                   infirmitie
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   Sir
                   your
                   physick
                   may
                   ease
                   you
                   of
                   some
                   paine
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   hope
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   purge
                   you
                   of
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   although
                   you
                   be
                   eased
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   that
                   God
                   loueth
                   you
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   meete
                   with
                   you
                   in
                   some
                   other
                   thing
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   Asa
                   was
                   reprooued
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   sought
                   not
                   the
                   Lord
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   sicke
                   of
                   the
                   gowte
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   punishment
                   of
                   his
                   vnlawfull
                   couenant
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Chron.
                   19
                   though
                   it
                   came
                   of
                   his
                   age
                   and
                   trauaile
                   .
                   The
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   so
                   thinke
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   see
                   God
                   disposing
                   nature
                   ,
                   &
                   destituting
                   them
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   faile
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   meanes
                   .
                   Many
                   now
                   adaies
                   in
                   sicknesse
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   Physitions
                   with
                   Asa
                   ,
                   neuer
                   considering
                   their
                   sins
                   ,
                   the
                   iust
                   cause
                   therof
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   seeke
                   to
                   the
                   Physitions
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   God
                   be
                   first
                   sought
                   to
                   by
                   repentance
                   of
                   that
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   thinke
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   Physition
                   
                   cannot
                   helpe
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   know
                   no
                   cause
                   of
                   their
                   sicknesse
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   strangely
                   stricken
                   ,
                   and
                   suddenly
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   found
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   taken
                   ,
                   as
                   Moses
                   Exod.
                   4.
                   iuddenly
                   
                   stricken
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   met
                   him
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   strangenesse
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   did
                   sooner
                   bring
                   him
                   to
                   God.
                   Therefore
                   as
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   sooner
                   brought
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   Moses
                   and
                   Iob
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   wicked
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   cases
                   doe
                   flie
                   further
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   it
                   lawfull
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   witches
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   Physitians
                   cānot
                   help
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   then
                   both
                   in
                   ordinarie
                   and
                   extraordinarie
                   meanes
                   of
                   blessings
                   and
                   punishments
                   alwayes
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   wrought
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   seeke
                   to
                   bee
                   cured
                   of
                   him
                   by
                   whom
                   we
                   haue
                   been
                   wounded
                   .
                   And
                   let
                   vs
                   so
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   wee
                   first
                   reconcile
                   our selues
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   pacifie
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   blesse
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   curse
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   Physicke
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   The
                   Lord
                   sendeth
                   plagues
                   one
                   greater
                   than
                   another
                   ,
                   yet
                   alwaies
                   threatneth
                   before
                   the
                   plagues
                   doe
                   come
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   wee
                   would
                   profit
                   by
                   the
                   threatnings
                   wee
                   should
                   preuent
                   the
                   plague
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   come
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   vse
                   ought
                   we
                   to
                   make
                   of
                   the
                   threatning
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   escape
                   the
                   iudgements
                   by
                   profiting
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   Some
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   finde
                   in
                   themselues
                   those
                   fruits
                   of
                   true
                   repentance
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   their
                   sicknes
                   and
                   troubles
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   set
                   downe
                   to
                   bee
                   in
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God.
                   Such
                   must
                   take
                   heed
                   that
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   denie
                   that
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   wrought
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Iob
                   could
                   neuer
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   doe
                   so
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   thy
                   afflictions
                   continue
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   findest
                   not
                   that
                   profit
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   reason
                   thus
                   with
                   thy selfe
                   :
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   child
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   am
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   profit
                   not
                   as
                   I
                   ought
                   :
                   therefore
                   God
                   doth
                   continue
                   the
                   same
                   vpon
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   reape
                   due
                   profit
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   Therefore
                   I
                   willingly
                   yeelde
                   to
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   it
                   vp
                   ▪
                   but
                   if
                   thou
                   feelest
                   not
                   this
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   in
                   thy
                   heart
                   thou
                   doest
                   loue
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   hatest
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   thou
                   must
                   needes
                   be
                   his
                   child
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   
                   be
                   comforted
                   :
                   for
                   because
                   thou
                   art
                   not
                   humbled
                   ,
                   therefore
                   thou
                   reapest
                   not
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   affliction
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   lie
                   still
                   vpon
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   what
                   time
                   soeuer
                   thou
                   art
                   humbled
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   may
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   thee
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   thine
                   afflictions
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   thou
                   art
                   humbled
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   cease
                   to
                   afflict
                   .
                
                 
                   16
                   A
                   godly
                   Physition
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   persecution
                   hauing
                   three
                   patients
                   resorting
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   cured
                   of
                   one
                   great
                   euill
                   ,
                   said
                   :
                   this
                   strange
                   disease
                   and
                   sicknesse
                   be
                   tokeneth
                   some
                   strange
                   sinnes
                   and
                   corruptions
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   by
                   me
                   be
                   freed
                   from
                   the
                   sicknesse
                   ,
                   reconcile
                   your selues
                   to
                   God
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   free
                   you
                   from
                   your
                   sinnes
                   .
                   They
                   all
                   at
                   once
                   excused
                   themselues
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   bewraying
                   their
                   great
                   ignorance
                   :
                   the
                   Physition
                   vnripped
                   their
                   liues
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   inquired
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   frequent
                   the
                   Masse
                   .
                   They
                   could
                   not
                   plainly
                   denie
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   couertly
                   excused
                   it
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   therein
                   they
                   did
                   but
                   as
                   others
                   :
                   which
                   when
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   perceiued
                   :
                   haue
                   you
                   so
                   highly
                   displeased
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   not
                   of
                   any
                   sinne
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   you
                   ?
                   goe
                   your
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   first
                   learne
                   how
                   grieuous
                   your
                   sinne
                   is
                   ,
                   before
                   God
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   hauing
                   laide
                   his
                   rod
                   vppon
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   dare
                   not
                   take
                   it
                   off
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   yee
                   shew
                   fruites
                   of
                   repentance
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   he
                   dismissed
                   them
                   ,
                   vntill
                   they
                   knowing
                   and
                   acknowledging
                   their
                   sinne
                   ,
                   with
                   griefe
                   returned
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   were
                   healed
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LXIIII.
                  
                   Of
                   Sathans
                   practises
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Schisme
                   and
                   securitie
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Diuell
                   setteth
                   an
                   high
                   estimation
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   (
                   as
                   wee
                   may
                   reade
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   )
                   hee
                   thinkes
                   himselfe
                   whilest
                   hee
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   in
                   a
                   palace
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   hee
                   thinkes
                   himselfe
                   in
                   a
                   desert
                   .
                   Hereof
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   cast
                   out
                   ,
                   hee
                   keepes
                   such
                   roring
                   ,
                   foaming
                   ,
                   and
                   trembling
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   wonderfull
                   .
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   one
                   would
                   thinke
                   ,
                   might
                   haue
                   delighted
                   him
                   being
                   so
                   beautifull
                   :
                   yet
                   hee
                   esteemed
                   it
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   wildernesse
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Adam
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   Diuell
                   hath
                   a
                   palace
                   of
                   pleasure
                   and
                   a
                   court
                   of
                   libertie
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   he
                   his
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   bee
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   be
                   hedged
                   in
                   and
                   stinted
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   goe
                   awrie
                   .
                   The
                   
                   Diuell
                   will
                   let
                   you
                   doe
                   ,
                   speake
                   and
                   thinke
                   what
                   you
                   will
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   libertie
                   ye
                   vse
                   the
                   better
                   
                   he
                   liketh
                   your
                   seruice
                   :
                   but
                   God
                   hath
                   a
                   st●●ct
                   house
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   haue
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   the
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   heart
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   hard
                   seruice
                   :
                   well
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   enter
                   seruice
                   with
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   if
                   one
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   serue
                   you
                   freely
                   ,
                   if
                   another
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   bee
                   a
                   retainer
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   will
                   weare
                   Gods
                   liuerie
                   ,
                   all
                   shall
                   be
                   receiued
                   ,
                   none
                   refused
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   be
                   well
                   ,
                   the
                   Diuell
                   is
                   well
                   :
                   if
                   you
                   be
                   quiet
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   quiet
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   miserable
                   seruice
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   Diuell
                   is
                   very
                   painefull
                   in
                   his
                   assaults
                   .
                   Hee
                   workes
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   doubles
                   his
                   
                   temptations
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   pursueth
                   him
                   all
                   his
                   life
                   long
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   gate
                   Dauid
                   once
                   to
                   con
                   sent
                   to
                   adulterie
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   trebles
                   his
                   blowes
                   ,
                   hee
                   causeth
                   him
                   to
                   make
                   Vriah
                   drunken
                   ,
                   he
                   vseth
                   deceit
                   ,
                   he
                   causeth
                   him
                   to
                   murther
                   Vriah
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   he
                   murthered
                   many
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   wil
                   not
                   be
                   contented
                   with
                   the
                   borders
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   will
                   assay
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   principall
                   citie
                   .
                   Take
                   Peter
                   for
                   an
                   example
                   :
                   first
                   he
                   comes
                   long
                   behind
                   :
                   secōdly
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   haled
                   in
                   by
                   the
                   shoulders
                   ,
                   thē
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   palter
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   denied
                   Christ
                   ,
                   not
                   long
                   after
                   he
                   sweareth
                   ,
                   and
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   he
                   curseth
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Diuell
                   his
                   sophistrie
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   seuer
                   the
                   means
                   from
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   euill
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   separate
                   the
                   end
                   from
                   the
                   meanes
                   ;
                   Dauid
                   ioyneth
                   both
                   together
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                   119.
                   
                   
                     I
                     am
                     thine
                     ,
                     oh
                     Lord
                     saue
                     me
                     :
                  
                   The
                   Diuell
                   perswades
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   saue
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   
                   makes
                   vs
                   neuer
                   looke
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     thine
                  
                   .
                   In
                   euill
                   hee
                   beareth
                   vs
                   in
                   hand
                   wee
                   may
                   vse
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   clips
                   off
                   halfe
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   he
                   can
                   suffer
                   this
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                   11.
                   9.
                   
                   
                     Reioyce
                     ,
                     O
                     young
                     man
                  
                   :
                   he
                   would
                   leaue
                   out
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     thou
                     shalt
                     come
                     to
                     iudgement
                     .
                  
                   But
                   these
                   hath
                   God
                   ioyned
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   the
                   subtiltie
                   of
                   youth
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   witte
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   nor
                   all
                   the
                   diuels
                   in
                   hell
                   can
                   separate
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ▪
                   and
                   the
                   iudgements
                   of
                   GOD.
                   As
                   to
                   our
                   first
                   parents
                   ,
                   
                     Ea●e
                     yee
                     shall
                     not
                     die
                  
                   ;
                   To
                   whom
                   some
                   Salomon
                   might
                   haue
                   saide
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   seeme
                   pleasant
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   
                     Eate
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     death
                     shall
                     come
                     :
                  
                   So
                   in
                   these
                   two
                   that
                   Ezekiel
                   hath
                   ioyned
                   ;
                   the
                   ease
                   of
                   the
                   Pastour
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   blood
                   required
                   at
                   his
                   hands
                   .
                   He
                   might
                   haue
                   saide
                   ,
                   goe
                   too
                   ,
                   build
                   you
                   Tabernacles
                   ,
                   where
                   you
                   may
                   take
                   most
                   profit
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   eare
                   to
                   nothing
                   ,
                   yet
                   God
                   shall
                   bring
                   you
                   to
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   God
                   with
                   a
                   chaine
                   of
                   Adamant
                   hath
                   knit
                   the
                   pleasure
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   with
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   one
                   must
                   haue
                   both
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   It
                   is
                   often
                   the
                   pollicie
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   trauaile
                   in
                   some
                   good
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   when
                   more
                   fitly
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   occupied
                   in
                   good
                   things
                   present
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Wee
                   must
                   be
                   proude
                   against
                   Sathan
                   in
                   CHRIST
                   ,
                   and
                   humble
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   in
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   7
                   Sathan
                   will
                   tempt
                   vs
                   ,
                   though
                   hee
                   cannot
                   ouercome
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   8
                   As
                   GOD
                   and
                   his
                   Angels
                   are
                   about
                   vs
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   Diuell
                   and
                   his
                   Angels
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   good
                   Angels
                   haue
                   not
                   bene
                   seene
                   ,
                   but
                   extraordinarily
                   :
                   so
                   are
                   the
                   euill
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   depriueth
                   himselfe
                   of
                   this
                   meditation
                   weakeneth
                   his
                   Faith.
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   our
                   comfort
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   though
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   daunger
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   by
                   vs
                   ,
                   yet
                   GOD
                   and
                   his
                   Angels
                   are
                   with
                   vs
                   to
                   keepe
                   v●
                   ▪
                   And
                   this
                   meditation
                   ought
                   also
                   to
                   humble
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   in
                   euill
                   doing
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   see
                   and
                   hurt
                   vs
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Diuell
                   ,
                   and
                   euill
                   spirits
                   still
                   houer
                   ouer
                   vs.
                   Againe
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   Angels
                   haue
                   appeared
                   to
                   good
                   men
                   for
                   speciall
                   defence
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   soule
                   spirites
                   may
                   appeare
                   to
                   some
                   men
                   for
                   speciall
                   sinnes
                   :
                   which
                   euill
                   spirites
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   an●e
                   departed
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   blind
                   papacie
                   it
                   was
                   imagined
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   euill
                   spirites
                   in
                   the
                   Ayre
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   6.
                   12.
                   which
                   are
                   there
                   truly
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Princes
                     of
                     the
                     darkenes
                  
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   doe
                   as
                   Lords
                   ,
                   command
                   ,
                   and
                   sway
                   in
                   the
                   blinde
                   soules
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   2.
                   1.
                   2.
                   
                   Iohn
                   .
                   1.
                   4.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   9
                   Experience
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   that
                   manie
                   meddle
                   with
                   the
                   matters
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   senselesse
                   and
                   barraine
                   in
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Newe-birth
                   .
                   But
                   alas
                   ,
                   what
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   knewe
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   knew
                   not
                   himselfe
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   new
                   man
                   in
                   CHRIST
                   ?
                   all
                   is
                   nothing
                   .
                   Wee
                   must
                   stirre
                   vp
                   our
                   owne
                   sluggishnes
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   forwardnes
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   we
                   rightly
                   profit
                   by
                   Gods
                   graces
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   If
                   wee
                   play
                   with
                   our
                   owne
                   affections
                   ,
                   sinne
                   in
                   the
                   ende
                   from
                   sport
                   will
                   spurre
                   vs
                   to
                   confusion
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   we
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   flatter
                   and
                   presume
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   twist
                   or
                   
                   thrise
                   spared
                   we
                   dare
                   sinne
                   againe
                   :
                   yet
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Lorde
                   will
                   recompence
                   his
                   long
                   carrying
                   with
                   wrath
                   in
                   the
                   ende
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   As
                   a
                   man
                   being
                   out
                   lawed
                   ,
                   may
                   take
                   his
                   pleasure
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   but
                   whatsoeuer
                   and
                   wheresoeuer
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   yeelde
                   to
                   the
                   punishment
                   which
                   by
                   verdict
                   he
                   is
                   
                   appointed
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   wicked
                   on
                   whom
                   sentence
                   of
                   damnation
                   is
                   alreadie
                   passed
                   ,
                   may
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   shake
                   off
                   their
                   paine
                   with
                   vaine
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   but
                   afterward
                   they
                   shall
                   bee
                   arrested
                   ,
                   and
                   carried
                   violently
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   woefull
                   execution
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   the
                   godly
                   vnto
                   whose
                   conscience
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   their
                   inheritance
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   euidence
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   and
                   ●eale
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   is
                   ratified
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   diuels
                   in
                   hell
                   shall
                   not
                   preuaile
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   death
                   they
                   shall
                   bee
                   warned
                   to
                   make
                   their
                   open
                   appearance
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   resurrection
                   ,
                   yet
                   as
                   honest
                   and
                   before
                   the
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   fellonious
                   offenders
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   fearefull
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   ouer
                   quiet
                   with
                   our selues
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   sinned
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   
                   way
                   to
                   draw
                   sinne
                   with
                   Cart-ropes
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   grieued
                   with
                   sinne
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   casting
                   or
                   shaking
                   of
                   temporall
                   griefe
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   eternall
                   griefe
                   .
                   When
                   wee
                   haue
                   sometime
                   quaked
                   at
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   haue
                   seene
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   (
                   although
                   wee
                   like
                   it
                   not
                   yet
                   )
                   if
                   wee
                   dislike
                   it
                   not
                   with
                   as
                   great
                   indignation
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   were
                   wont
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   wee
                   
                   can
                   well
                   away
                   with
                   it
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   greatly
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   degrees
                   wee
                   shall
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   sinne
                   or
                   sinnes
                   our selues
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   Many
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   meere
                   euill
                   men
                   by
                   securitie
                   ,
                   haue
                   fallen
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   Gods
                   
                   iudgement
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   righteous
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   often
                   is
                   most
                   deadly
                   enmitie
                   ,
                   
                   where
                   hath
                   bene
                   worldly
                   and
                   carnall
                   amitie
                   .
                   If
                   there
                   bee
                   any
                   hatred
                   risen
                   betweene
                   our
                   
                   selues
                   and
                   such
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   bene
                   our
                   friends
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   examine
                   our selues
                   if
                   wee
                   ●ought
                   first
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   aboue
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   please
                   them
                   by
                   good
                   meanes
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   are
                   most
                   suddaine
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   men
                   are
                   in
                   greatest
                   delight
                   .
                   Euen
                   
                   in
                   the
                   Sun-shine
                   Sodome
                   was
                   destroied
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   banquet
                   time
                   Iob●
                   children
                   were
                   slaine
                   :
                   therefore
                   wee
                   are
                   to
                   learne
                   to
                   bee
                   most
                   warie
                   and
                   watchfull
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   most
                   to
                   suspect
                   our selues
                   when
                   the
                   world
                   thinketh
                   least
                   of
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   most
                   secure
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LXV
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Parents
                   ,
                   Education
                   of
                   children
                   ,
                   Gouernours
                   of
                   youth
                   ,
                   and
                   Care
                   of
                   posteritie
                   .
                
                 
                   WHen
                   children
                   haue
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   their
                   parents
                   are
                   to
                   see
                   and
                   consider
                   whether
                   they
                   
                   haue
                   not
                   receiued
                   such
                   sinnes
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   haue
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   rather
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   their
                   children
                   ,
                   than
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   correct
                   them
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                   persecute
                   their
                   own
                   sinnes
                   in
                   the
                   persons
                   of
                   their
                   children
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   When
                   Moses
                   was
                   to
                   goe
                   at
                   the
                   commandement
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   into
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   he
                   first
                   returned
                   with
                   his
                   wife
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   in
                   law
                   Iothro
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   his
                   leaue
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   thereby
                   shewing
                   his
                   dutie
                   and
                   obediēce
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   he
                   might
                   giue
                   no
                   occasion
                   of
                   offence
                   ,
                   and
                   might
                   auoid
                   all
                   appearance
                   of
                   euill
                   :
                   so
                   must
                   all
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   be
                   carefull
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   case
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   excuse
                   themselues
                   by
                   good
                   meanings
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   carefull
                   that
                   his
                   workes
                   should
                   bee
                   recorded
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   cause
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   knoweth
                   them
                   wel
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   age
                   present
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   many
                   remember
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   posteritie
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   it
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   thereby
                   hee
                   might
                   bee
                   glorified
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   made
                   choyse
                   of
                   Iosua
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   Moses
                   to
                   rehearse
                   
                   the
                   victories
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   giuen
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ouer
                   Amaleck
                   &
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   proud
                   thereof
                   nor
                   glorie
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   strength
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   giue
                   the
                   glorie
                   wholy
                   and
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   gaue
                   it
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   prepared
                   to
                   helpe
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   gouerne
                   them
                   after
                   Moses
                   departure
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   must
                   teach
                   vs
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   euer
                   prepare
                   such
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   profitable
                   to
                   posteritie
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   in
                   the
                   78
                   Psalme
                   ,
                   God
                   commaundeth
                   that
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   should
                   bee
                   taught
                   to
                   posteritie
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   saith
                   Paul
                   to
                   Timothie
                   ,
                   deliuer
                   this
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   fit
                   to
                   deliuer
                   
                   it
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   From
                   whence
                   wee
                   may
                   learne
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   haue
                   a
                   blessing
                   continued
                   to
                   any
                   people
                   ,
                   he
                   wil
                   also
                   prepare
                   instruments
                   to
                   conuey
                   his
                   blessings
                   to
                   posteritie
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   continue
                   his
                   mercie
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   hee
                   depriue
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   
                   meanes
                   .
                   Seeing
                   then
                   in
                   our
                   time
                   men
                   are
                   carefull
                   onely
                   for
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   few
                   care
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   shall
                   come
                   after
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   so
                   few
                   regard
                   to
                   Catechise
                   their
                   families
                   :
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   are
                   signes
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   continue
                   those
                   mercies
                   to
                   our
                   posteritie
                   which
                   we
                   
                   doe
                   now
                   enioy
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Youth
                   especially
                   is
                   to
                   take
                   heede
                   of
                   pleasure
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   fire
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   fl●xe
                   or
                   tinder
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   ;
                   so
                   though
                   pleasure
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   yet
                   pleasure
                   in
                   youth
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   .
                   We
                   
                   neede
                   not
                   plough
                   for
                   weedes
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   grow
                   fast
                   enough
                   in
                   the
                   fallow
                   .
                   But
                   some
                   will
                   take
                   their
                   pleasure
                   in
                   their
                   youth
                   especially
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   purpose
                   to
                   become
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   liue
                   grauely
                   hereafter
                   in
                   their
                   age
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   couenant
                   with
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   diuell
                   said
                   
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   come
                   out
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   time
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   come
                   :
                   so
                   we
                   will
                   leaue
                   pleasure
                   when
                   the
                   time
                   comes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   he
                   keepeth
                   vs
                   in
                   a
                   purpose
                   .
                   Young
                   men
                   make
                   their
                   sinnes
                   of
                   a
                   double
                   die
                   ,
                   Crimzen
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   they
                   become
                   a
                   disease
                   of
                   the
                   bones
                   ,
                   and
                   custome
                   is
                   
                   turned
                   into
                   a
                   necessitie
                   ;
                   whereupon
                   diuers
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   faine
                   but
                   I
                   cannot
                   leaue
                   them
                   ,
                   of
                   these
                   if
                   one
                   recouer
                   ,
                   fortie
                   rotte
                   away
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   If
                   Sathan
                   can
                   make
                   our
                   youth
                   an
                   vnprofitable
                   age
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   ages
                   following
                   little
                   good
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   looked
                   for
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   yee
                   once
                   nip
                   the
                   blossome
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   the
                   Autumne
                   ?
                   Where
                   may
                   we
                   looke
                   for
                   fruite
                   ?
                   Well
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   needes
                   vse
                   our
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   we
                   set
                   downe
                   some
                   measure
                   .
                   The
                   diuels
                   rules
                   neuer
                   haue
                   exceptions
                   ,
                   but
                   Gods
                   Saints
                   must
                   learne
                   restraint
                   ;
                   we
                   must
                   neuer
                   make
                   our
                   hearts
                   the
                   stewards
                   of
                   our
                   affections
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   thoughts
                   wander
                   not
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   least
                   in
                   desiring
                   things
                   too
                   much
                   ,
                   we
                   exceed
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   them
                   .
                   There
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   least
                   lusting
                   of
                   these
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   least
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   cannot
                   want
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   abuse
                   them
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   
                   true
                   that
                   Ierom
                   saith
                   :
                   The
                   beginning
                   is
                   honest
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   greatnesse
                   is
                   deformed
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   also
                   sinne
                   is
                   very
                   reasonable
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   &
                   very
                   shamefaced
                   .
                   Thamar
                   went
                   first
                   to
                   play
                   the
                   whore
                   with
                   a
                   vaile
                   before
                   her
                   face
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   with
                   an
                   open
                   face
                   :
                   first
                   honest
                   recreation
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   a
                   pleasure
                   of
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   recreation
                   before
                   labour
                   ,
                   to
                   play
                   before
                   we
                   study
                   ,
                   we
                   vse
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   no
                   good
                   end
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   generall
                   rule
                   ,
                   wantonnesse
                   is
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   in
                   Esau
                   ,
                   to
                   
                   what
                   great
                   prophanenesse
                   his
                   wanton
                   pleasure
                   in
                   hunting
                   grew
                   .
                   So
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   found
                   none
                   other
                   beginning
                   of
                   Salomons
                   fal
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   1.
                   
                   Kin.
                   3.
                   whē
                   he
                   had
                   spent
                   seuen
                   yeeres
                   in
                   building
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   spēt
                   thirteene
                   after
                   in
                   building
                   an
                   house
                   for
                   himselfe
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   scarce
                   a
                   good
                   proportion
                   ,
                   to
                   bestow
                   thirteene
                   yeers
                   on
                   his
                   own
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   seuen
                   yeeres
                   on
                   God
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apes
                   and
                   Peacocks
                   that
                   he
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   set
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   such
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   vanished
                   away
                   in
                   their
                   wanton
                   thoughts
                   .
                   Idlenesse
                   and
                   trifling
                   be
                   the
                   callings
                   of
                   Gentlemen
                   now
                   adaies
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   needelesse
                   expenses
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   7
                   If
                   euer
                   we
                   would
                   haue
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   continue
                   among
                   vs
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   bring
                   it
                   into
                   our
                   households
                   ,
                   and
                   nourish
                   it
                   in
                   our
                   families
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   A
                   certaine
                   woman
                   saying
                   without
                   pittie
                   at
                   the
                   birth
                   of
                   a
                   poore
                   childe
                   ,
                   here
                   is
                   the
                   mouth
                   ,
                   but
                   where
                   is
                   the
                   meate
                   :
                   had
                   this
                   saying
                   replied
                   on
                   her
                   at
                   what
                   time
                   she
                   brought
                   forth
                   a
                   child
                   which
                   died
                   ,
                   here
                   is
                   meate
                   ,
                   but
                   where
                   is
                   the
                   mouth
                   ?
                
                 
                   9
                   Wee
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   iustifie
                   our selues
                   before
                   God
                   onely
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   also
                   
                   iustifie
                   our selues
                   by
                   good
                   workes
                   before
                   men
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   onely
                   labour
                   for
                   our selues
                   ,
                   but
                   endeuour
                   to
                   stirre
                   vp
                   others
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   looke
                   one
                   on
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Cherubins
                   did
                   ,
                   and
                   tell
                   things
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   Iohn
                   tolde
                   his
                   brother
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   be
                   carefull
                   for
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   present
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   This
                   we
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   common
                   dealings
                   ought
                   to
                   bind
                   vs
                   thereunto
                   .
                   We
                   prouide
                   for
                   our
                   children
                   ,
                   should
                   we
                   not
                   prouide
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   which
                   is
                   spiritually
                   tied
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ?
                   Surely
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   the
                   plentie
                   and
                   peace
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   enioy
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   our
                   deserts
                   ▪
                   for
                   we
                   abound
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   iniquitie
                   is
                   wanting
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   purchased
                   this
                   so
                   dearely
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   daies
                   did
                   they
                   sowe
                   with
                   teares
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   haue
                   reaped
                   them
                   with
                   ioy
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   haue
                   our
                   posteritie
                   to
                   reape
                   the
                   teares
                   of
                   our
                   liues
                   ,
                   then
                   let
                   vs
                   be
                   carefull
                   to
                   sowe
                   the
                   good
                   seede
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   else
                   they
                   shall
                   feele
                   the
                   smart
                   .
                   The
                   meaning
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   haue
                   
                   househouldes
                   and
                   haue
                   beene
                   called
                   themselues
                   ,
                   should
                   labour
                   to
                   leaue
                   behind
                   them
                   a
                   go
                   〈…〉
                   eed
                   for
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   Zache
                   ,
                   vnto
                   whose
                   whole
                   house
                   ●●●
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   brought
                   saluation
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   fearefull
                   thing
                   to
                   hasten
                   to
                   be
                   worldly
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   linger
                   to
                   an
                   euill
                   thing
                   is
                   an
                   holy
                   lingering
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   hast
                   to
                   godlines
                   is
                   a
                   godly
                   hastines
                   .
                   Elisha
                   must
                   not
                   salute
                   any
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   meeteth
                   ;
                   the
                   Apostles
                   must
                   not
                   tarry
                   to
                   talke
                   with
                   any
                   
                   in
                   their
                   iourney
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                   The
                   Lord
                   requireth
                   great
                   hast
                   in
                   his
                   busines
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   profitable
                   to
                   make
                   hast
                   to
                   heauen
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   wisedome
                   to
                   make
                   hast
                   to
                   hell
                   ,
                   yet
                   to
                   doe
                   well
                   we
                   finde
                   a
                   Lyon
                   in
                   the
                   streetes
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   hoe
                   with
                   vs.
                   Well
                   ,
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   suffereth
                   violence
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   make
                   hast
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   beware
                   we
                   linger
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   foolish
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   to
                   store
                   our selues
                   with
                   Oyle
                   and
                   to
                   furnish
                   our selues
                   with
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   10
                   Iob
                   saith
                   ,
                   wisedome
                   is
                   not
                   found
                   in
                   that
                   land
                   which
                   liueth
                   in
                   pleasures
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   finde
                   a
                   land
                   of
                   good
                   fellowes
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   seeke
                   somewhere
                   else
                   ,
                   for
                   wisedome
                   is
                   not
                   there
                   .
                   If
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   that
                   none
                   should
                   eate
                   a
                   crumme
                   of
                   bread
                   without
                   the
                   sweate
                   of
                   his
                   browes
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   ?
                   If
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   direct
                   themselues
                   ,
                   the
                   next
                   way
                   is
                   to
                   seeke
                   counsell
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   as
                   Horace
                   saith
                   ,
                   This
                   age
                   will
                   beare
                   no
                   admonition
                   .
                   Rehoboam
                   thought
                   his
                   owne
                   counsell
                   best
                   ,
                   more
                   resolute
                   at
                   twentie
                   yeares
                   ,
                   than
                   at
                   fiftie
                   ,
                   yet
                   reason
                   is
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   gristle
                   in
                   vs.
                   Set
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   be
                   vnconstant
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   desirous
                   to
                   trie
                   conclusions
                   easily
                   drawne
                   from
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   will
                   easily
                   slip
                   the
                   coller
                   ,
                   and
                   turne
                   to
                   euill
                   againe
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   sacrifice
                   so
                   acceptable
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   youth
                   to
                   striue
                   with
                   this
                   double
                   ,
                   
                   triple
                   and
                   seuen
                   fold
                   corde
                   ,
                   to
                   abandon
                   all
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   haue
                   tasted
                   of
                   the
                   hony
                   with
                   Ionathan
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   acceptable
                   I
                   say
                   before
                   a
                   taste
                   ,
                   not
                   after
                   a
                   loathing
                   :
                   God
                   loatheth
                   such
                   seruice
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   streame
                   of
                   affection
                   is
                   weake
                   .
                   Looke
                   how
                   many
                   baites
                   and
                   snares
                   Sathan
                   hath
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   remedies
                   hath
                   God
                   to
                   crowne
                   vs.
                   But
                   young
                   men
                   will
                   haue
                   their
                   reasons
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   :
                   A
                   foolish
                   reason
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   whole
                   age
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   but
                   short
                   .
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   allow
                   a
                   minute
                   ,
                   therefore
                   not
                   our
                   youth
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   time
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   looke
                   for
                   longum
                   ,
                   but
                   opportunum
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   saluation
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   in
                   man
                   as
                   in
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   in
                   breaking
                   of
                   Horses
                   ,
                   luring
                   of
                   Haukes
                   .
                   Vegetius
                   in
                   his
                   fourth
                   booke
                   
                     De
                     remilitari
                  
                   had
                   rather
                   haue
                   a
                   Souldier
                   that
                   neuer
                   learned
                   to
                   fight
                   ,
                   than
                   one
                   il
                   brought
                   vp
                   in
                   warfare
                   .
                   Timaeus
                   requireth
                   a
                   double
                   tuition
                   for
                   a
                   Scholler
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   beene
                   ill
                   brought
                   vp
                   .
                   The
                   diseases
                   of
                   the
                   spring
                   are
                   more
                   curable
                   than
                   those
                   of
                   Autumne
                   :
                   So
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   a
                   young
                   man
                   are
                   curable
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   take
                   not
                   many
                   surfets
                   one
                   vpō
                   another
                   .
                   In
                   youth
                   it
                   is
                   easiest
                   to
                   resist
                   the
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   neuer
                   tasted
                   of
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   young
                   man
                   then
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   tarrie
                   vntill
                   I
                   be
                   old
                   ,
                   before
                   I
                   resist
                   sinne
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   strong
                   now
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   stay
                   till
                   I
                   be
                   weake
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   indignitie
                   of
                   our
                   reason
                   ,
                   Esay
                   2.
                   
                   There
                   be
                   sinnes
                   called
                   purple
                   ,
                   cri●zen
                   ,
                   sinnes
                   of
                   a
                   deepe
                   die
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   right
                   purple
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   died
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   wooll
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   threed
                   .
                   So
                   if
                   Sathan
                   doe
                   die
                   vs
                   before
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   cloath
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   youth
                   ,
                   whiles
                   we
                   be
                   wooll
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   so
                   died
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   sticke
                   by
                   vs.
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   needs
                   be
                   died
                   purple
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   so
                   died
                   as
                   purple
                   is
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   Apocalyps
                   :
                   purple
                   righteous
                   in
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   Lambe
                   .
                   When
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   long
                   had
                   a
                   trustie
                   seruant
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   loath
                   to
                   forgoe
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   wil
                   rather
                   giue
                   him
                   double
                   wages
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   for
                   their
                   continuance
                   .
                   Augustine
                   said
                   of
                   a
                   young
                   man
                   that
                   had
                   liued
                   riotously
                   in
                   his
                   youth
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   sodainely
                   conuerted
                   :
                   I
                   grant
                   true
                   repentance
                   is
                   neuer
                   too
                   late
                   ,
                   but
                   late
                   repentance
                   is
                   seldome
                   true
                   .
                   Therefore
                   to
                   make
                   sure
                   worke
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   carry
                   the
                   yoke
                   in
                   our
                   youth
                   .
                   Often
                   God
                   doth
                   punish
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   his
                   feare
                   in
                   our
                   youth
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   wisedome
                   in
                   our
                   age
                   ,
                   he
                   punisheth
                   the
                   flesh
                   with
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Oh
                   saith
                   Iob
                   ,
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   that
                   I
                   suffer
                   ,
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   my
                   youth
                   ,
                   his
                   conscience
                   accused
                   him
                   of
                   nothing
                   else
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LXVI
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Religion
                   true
                   and
                   false
                   .
                
                 
                   ALthogh
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   alwaies
                   in
                   season
                   to
                   be
                   ministred
                   :
                   yet
                   mens
                   harts
                   (
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   corruptiō
                   )
                   are
                   not
                   alwaies
                   in
                   season
                   to
                   receiue
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   Diuell
                   doth
                   oftentimes
                   bring
                   men
                   to
                   superstition
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   afterward
                   hee
                   might
                   procure
                   them
                   to
                   leaue
                   it
                   off
                   vtterly
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Superstition
                   doth
                   breake
                   off
                   loue
                   in
                   all
                   estates
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   ●is
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   secret
                   offence
                   through
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   to
                   perswade
                   our selues
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   goe
                   to
                   see
                   idolatry
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   heart
                   we
                   consent
                   not
                   vnto
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   doubtles
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   iudgment
                   of
                   God
                   we
                   often
                   fall
                   into
                   that
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   before
                   we
                   did
                   not
                   know
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   offence
                   is
                   great
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   our
                   corruption
                   which
                   naturally
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   superstition
                   ,
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   bee
                   strong
                   ,
                   to
                   grieue
                   them
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   weake
                   to
                   offend
                   them
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   ,
                   the
                   zeale
                   whereof
                   should
                   make
                   vs
                   with
                   heroicall
                   spirits
                   ,
                   to
                   crie
                   out
                   against
                   such
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   Commandement
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   the
                   ende
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   prescribed
                   ,
                   wherein
                   these
                   things
                   especially
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   practised
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   God
                   requireth
                   the
                   body
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   let
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   an
                   eare
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   heire
                   :
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   tongue
                   to
                   speake
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   speake
                   ;
                   hee
                   that
                   hath
                   hands
                   to
                   lifte
                   vp
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   lift
                   them
                   vp
                   :
                   and
                   hee
                   that
                   hath
                   knees
                   to
                   bow
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   bow
                   them
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   strāge
                   speeches
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   in
                   the
                   scripture
                   that
                   not
                   only
                   they
                   that
                   haue
                   tongues
                   should
                   praise
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   euery
                   thing
                   that
                   hath
                   breath
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   hee
                   requireth
                   to
                   be
                   praised
                   of
                   euery
                   bone
                   in
                   the
                   bodie
                   .
                   The
                   right
                   &
                   title
                   whereby
                   God
                   chalengeth
                   this
                   seruice
                   of
                   our
                   members
                   ,
                   is
                   because
                   wee
                   are
                   his
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   not
                   his
                   ,
                   hee
                   redeemed
                   vs
                   with
                   a
                   price
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   the
                   clay
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   was
                   his
                   ,
                   by
                   creation
                   of
                   right
                   he
                   may
                   claime
                   vs
                   :
                   he
                   findeth
                   
                   vs
                   here
                   at
                   his
                   own
                   charge
                   ,
                   cost
                   ,
                   and
                   expences
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   his
                   prouidence
                   we
                   are
                   his
                   .
                   The
                   LORD
                   by
                   bleeding
                   from
                   his
                   heart
                   by
                   the
                   speare
                   ,
                   from
                   his
                   hands
                   &
                   feete
                   by
                   the
                   nailes
                   ,
                   from
                   his
                   head
                   by
                   the
                   Thornes
                   purchased
                   vs
                   to
                   his
                   seruice
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   his
                   title
                   to
                   the
                   bodie
                   is
                   good
                   :
                   wherefore
                   against
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   &
                   Familists
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   all
                   flesh
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   worshipped
                   in
                   spirit
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   in
                   spirit
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   truth
                   also
                   ,
                   which
                   truth
                   (
                   being
                   his
                   word
                   )
                   requireth
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   .
                   So
                   many
                   then
                   as
                   refusing
                   the
                   congregation
                   ,
                   making
                   the
                   corners
                   of
                   their
                   chambers
                   only
                   witnesses
                   of
                   their
                   religion
                   ,
                   detract
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   worship
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   excuse
                   themselues
                   with
                   fearing
                   the
                   suspition
                   of
                   hypocrites
                   ,
                   an
                   easie
                   slander
                   ,
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   none
                   can
                   purge
                   himselfe
                   of
                   ,
                   a
                   case
                   therfore
                   to
                   be
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   himself
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   men
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   do
                   euill
                   in
                   speaking
                   against
                   hypocrisie
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   inward
                   than
                   they
                   are
                   outward
                   ,
                   if
                   their
                   Chamber-holines
                   ,
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   their
                   Chappellgodlines
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   they
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   most
                   miserable
                   .
                   Reade
                   Psal.
                   122.
                   and
                   84.
                   and
                   68.
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Dauid
                   highly
                   to
                   magnifie
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   smally
                   account
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Many
                   carnall
                   men
                   thinke
                   they
                   can
                   trust
                   in
                   God
                   and
                   in
                   riches
                   too
                   :
                   they
                   will
                   carrie
                   
                   two
                   bowstrings
                   into
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   one
                   faile
                   another
                   may
                   serue
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   must
                   serue
                   God
                   either
                   euer
                   or
                   neuer
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   all
                   or
                   in
                   none
                   ,
                   either
                   euery
                   where
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   where
                   .
                   These
                   mē
                   will
                   not
                   say
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   one
                   thing
                   is
                   necessary
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   will
                   serue
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Thus
                   some
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   perform
                   their
                   vowes
                   to
                   the
                   diuel
                   ,
                   some
                   are
                   only
                   retainers
                   to
                   Christ
                   and
                   beare
                   his
                   liuerie
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   indeed
                   the
                   seruants
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   their
                   owne
                   corruption
                   ,
                   some
                   beare
                   the
                   marke
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   foreheads
                   and
                   in
                   profession
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   beare
                   the
                   marke
                   of
                   the
                   beast
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   and
                   conuersation
                   :
                   wee
                   dare
                   and
                   must
                   credite
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   we
                   not
                   credite
                   him
                   with
                   our
                   bodies
                   also
                   ?
                   God
                   knoweth
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   but
                   fraile
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   hauing
                   made
                   vs
                   ,
                   will
                   surely
                   preserue
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   8
                   The
                   place
                   where
                   God
                   is
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     presence
                     and
                     face
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   It
                   is
                   oftentimes
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   Psalmes
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   come
                   before
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   eate
                   of
                   the
                   sacrifices
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   eate
                   with
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Therefore
                   when
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   to
                   or
                   pray
                   ,
                   to
                   receiue
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   we
                   come
                   euen
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   sheweth
                   his
                   presence
                   more
                   cleerely
                   ,
                   although
                   wheresoeuer
                   we
                   be
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   his
                   presence
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   is
                   ouer
                   all
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   yet
                   his
                   chiefe
                   presence
                   ●●●●
                   
                   the
                   Court
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   chiefly
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   prayer
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   euery
                   where
                   :
                   which
                   if
                   men
                   would
                   rightly
                   consider
                   of
                   ,
                   then
                   would
                   they
                   also
                   take
                   heede
                   with
                   what
                   feete
                   they
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   ●e
                   so
                   bolde
                   as
                   to
                   come
                   thither
                   
                   without
                   preparation
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   passe
                   away
                   without
                   any
                   meditation
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   
                   done
                   or
                   heard
                   .
                   The
                   want
                   of
                   this
                   perswasion
                   causeth
                   all
                   carelesnes
                   ,
                   both
                   before
                   and
                   after
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   wee
                   are
                   present
                   .
                   If
                   this
                   kinde
                   of
                   dealing
                   will
                   not
                   bee
                   liked
                   nor
                   allowed
                   of
                   any
                   worldly
                   Prince
                   ;
                   that
                   men
                   should
                   bee
                   admitted
                   to
                   the
                   Chamber-of-presence
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   care
                   not
                   what
                   they
                   speake
                   ,
                   nor
                   how
                   they
                   b●lieue
                   themselues
                   :
                   surely
                   the
                   Lorde
                   will
                   not
                   alwayes
                   beare
                   with
                   such
                   as
                   abuse
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   praier
                   ,
                   and
                   ●●reuerently
                   behaue
                   themselues
                   in
                   his
                   holy
                   presence
                   :
                   though
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   hee
                   suffer
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   certainly
                   in
                   the
                   ende
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   sure
                   to
                   punish
                   it
                   most
                   grieuously
                   .
                   Therefore
                   we
                   had
                   neede
                   to
                   be
                   watchfull
                   ouer
                   our selues
                   both
                   soules
                   and
                   bodies
                   ,
                   least
                   by
                   abusing
                   our selues
                   before
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   we
                   prouoke
                   him
                   
                   vnto
                   anger
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   his
                   displeasure
                   to
                   fall
                   vpon
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   9
                   In
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   our
                   gracious
                   Soueraigne
                   her
                   raigne
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   vsually
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   dearths
                   that
                   then
                   were
                   ,
                   was
                   for
                   the
                   New
                   learning
                   .
                   Afterwardes
                   the
                   Lord
                   sent
                   peace
                   and
                   wealth
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   doe
                   now
                   see
                   :
                   whereby
                   he
                   giueth
                   vs
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   brought
                   them
                   from
                   poperie
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   now
                   hereafter
                   none
                   can
                   complaine
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   they
                   doe
                   sinne
                   
                   very
                   grieuously
                   that
                   shall
                   say
                   the
                   Gospell
                   hath
                   brought
                   dearth
                   ,
                   diseases
                   ,
                   and
                   warre
                   ▪
                   For
                   we
                   can
                   all
                   testifie
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Gospell
                   hath
                   brought
                   peace
                   ,
                   plentie
                   ,
                   and
                   health
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   not
                   belieue
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Lorde
                   will
                   roote
                   vs
                   out
                   ,
                   though
                   for
                   his
                   Name
                   and
                   glories
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   Sonne
                   Christs
                   sake
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   raise
                   vp
                   a
                   seede
                   after
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   confesse
                   this
                   to
                   his
                   glorie
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   a
                   Iosuah
                   and
                   a
                   Caleb
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   hee
                   punished
                   the
                   Aegyptians
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Israelites
                   because
                   they
                   abused
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   as
                   hee
                   punished
                   the
                   Israelites
                   because
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   worship
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   punished
                   the
                   Aegyptians
                   because
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   them
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   :
                   so
                   he
                   hath
                   punished
                   the
                   Papists
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   false
                   worshippers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Protestants
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   abuse
                   
                   the
                   true
                   worship
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   hee
                   punished
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   ;
                   so
                   will
                   hee
                   punish
                   the
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   worship
                   him
                   in
                   spirit
                   and
                   truth
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   like
                   proportion
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   Some
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   what
                   can
                   we
                   gaine
                   by
                   hearing
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   can
                   we
                   liue
                   by
                   prayer
                   ?
                   Our
                   
                   household
                   must
                   be
                   prouided
                   for
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   could
                   come
                   by
                   our
                   liuing
                   so
                   easilie
                   as
                   some
                   doe
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   wee
                   were
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   liue
                   as
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   serue
                   God
                   then
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   serue
                   God
                   freely
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   cares
                   to
                   hinder
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   p●ines
                   for
                   our
                   liuing
                   ,
                   necessity
                   calleth
                   vpon
                   vs
                   to
                   follow
                   our
                   labour
                   .
                   But
                   dost
                   thou
                   not
                   know●ô
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   leauing
                   thee
                   in
                   this
                   neede
                   ,
                   doth
                   now
                   proue
                   thee
                   ,
                   whether
                   thou
                   serue
                   him
                   for
                   thine
                   owne
                   ease
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   his
                   glorie
                   sake
                   ?
                   If
                   thou
                   doe
                   not
                   now
                   discerne
                   of
                   thy
                   temptation
                   ,
                   and
                   applie
                   thy self
                   to
                   the
                   seruing
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   hearing
                   ,
                   praying
                   ,
                   reading
                   ,
                   &
                   thinking
                   of
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   but
                   doest
                   in
                   a
                   greedy
                   care
                   seeke
                   after
                   earthly
                   things
                   ,
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   if
                   thou
                   be
                   his
                   sonne
                   ▪
                   he
                   wil
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   or
                   other
                   correct
                   thee
                   ,
                   &
                   by
                   one
                   way
                   or
                   other
                   waine
                   thy
                   minde
                   from
                   these
                   outward
                   things
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   thou
                   belong
                   not
                   to
                   his
                   couenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   hee
                   may
                   perhaps
                   giue
                   thee
                   thy
                   desire
                   ,
                   and
                   leaue
                   thee
                   also
                   without
                   correction
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   a
                   Bastard
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   he
                   will
                   cut
                   thee
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   thy
                   chiefe
                   delight
                   is
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   finally
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   perish
                   euerlastingly
                   in
                   hell
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   When
                   men
                   will
                   not
                   harken
                   vnto
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   hee
                   giue
                   them
                   vp
                   to
                   belieue
                   
                   lyes
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   regard
                   his
                   faithfull
                   ministers
                   ,
                   that
                   labour
                   with
                   them
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   he
                   leaue
                   them
                   to
                   such
                   deceitfull
                   workers
                   as
                   shall
                   please
                   them
                   in
                   prophanenesse
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   fared
                   with
                   Pharaoh
                   and
                   his
                   people
                   ▪
                   that
                   would
                   not
                   belieue
                   Moset
                   ,
                   but
                   hearkened
                   to
                   the
                   sorcerers
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   it
                   fare
                   with
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   belieue
                   Gods
                   faithfull
                   seruants
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   Preachers
                   and
                   ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   be
                   
                   led
                   &
                   headlongly
                   caried
                   away
                   with
                   popish
                   seminaries
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   wicked
                   guides
                   as
                   sowe
                   false
                   
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   leade
                   them
                   into
                   all
                   errors
                   and
                   heresies
                   .
                   The
                   Sorcerers
                   could
                   not
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   plagues
                   of
                   the
                   Frogges
                   ,
                   &c.
                   but
                   indeed
                   they
                   caused
                   moe
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   wherby
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   his
                   people
                   were
                   the
                   more
                   troubled
                   :
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   in
                   all
                   false
                   religion
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   bring
                   men
                   ●●to
                   many
                   troubles
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   cannot
                   helpe
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   helpe
                   to
                   perfect
                   sinne
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   cannot
                   rid
                   men
                   out
                   of
                   one
                   sinne
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   doctrine
                   deliuered
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   that
                   ministreth
                   comfort
                   to
                   Gods
                   people
                   in
                   their
                   troubles
                   ,
                   and
                   stayeth
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   distresses
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Except
                     thy
                     law
                     had
                     been
                     my
                     delight
                     ,
                     I
                     had
                     perished
                     in
                     my
                     troubles
                     ,
                  
                   Psalme
                   119.
                   92.
                   
                   Wherefore
                   if
                   in
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   troubles
                   wee
                   will
                   bee
                   quickned
                   and
                   comforted
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   statutes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   wholy
                   depend
                   vpon
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   Moses
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   well
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   Madian
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   hee
                   had
                   beene
                   in
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   yet
                   better
                   
                   than
                   when
                   hee
                   was
                   in
                   Aegypt
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   Iethro
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   pure
                   in
                   euery
                   respect
                   yet
                   was
                   not
                   he
                   an
                   Idolater
                   .
                   For
                   then
                   Moses
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   dwelt
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   haue
                   sacrificed
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   offered
                   to
                   a
                   strange
                   God.
                   Whence
                   we
                   learne
                   two
                   things
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   the
                   chiefe
                   and
                   principall
                   points
                   of
                   religion
                   with
                   vs
                   although
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   some
                   wants
                   and
                   defects
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   we
                   make
                   much
                   of
                   Gods
                   great
                   blessing
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   carefully
                   &
                   diligently
                   to
                   vse
                   them
                   ,
                   shewing
                   our selues
                   thankful
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   them
                   :
                   so
                   wil
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   his
                   due
                   time
                   bestowe
                   moe
                   blessings
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   &
                   minister
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   wanting
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ▪
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   alwayes
                   haue
                   some
                   to
                   keepe
                   his
                   truth
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   condemnation
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                   Iethroes
                   religion
                   
                   may
                   be
                   tried
                   by
                   these
                   notes
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   he
                   reioyced
                   more
                   for
                   the
                   deliuerance
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   than
                   for
                   the
                   promotion
                   of
                   his
                   sonne
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   he
                   was
                   carefull
                   to
                   confirme
                   his
                   faith
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   had
                   receiued
                   greater
                   graces
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Because
                   his
                   ioy
                   did
                   breake
                   out
                   into
                   an
                   open
                   profession
                   of
                   sacrifice
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   His
                   diuine
                   speech
                   and
                   good
                   counsaile
                   which
                   he
                   gaue
                   to
                   Moses
                   ,
                   doth
                   testifie
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   pure
                   worshipper
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   he
                   held
                   the
                   chiefest
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   nouice
                   in
                   religion
                   .
                   By
                   Iethro
                   his
                   example
                   we
                   may
                   learne
                   to
                   trie
                   our
                   religion
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   pure
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   worketh
                   in
                   vs
                   a
                   care
                   to
                   vse
                   all
                   the
                   meanes
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   take
                   ioy
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   We
                   expresse
                   the
                   fruites
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   our
                   life
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   We
                   reioyce
                   more
                   at
                   the
                   prosperitie
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   than
                   at
                   our
                   owne
                   preferments
                   or
                   commoditie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LXVII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Regeneration
                   ,
                   and
                   Sanctification
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   miracle
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   become
                   a
                   new
                   creature
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   be
                   cured
                   of
                   neuer
                   so
                   strange
                   a
                   disease
                   .
                   Hereunto
                   agree
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   as
                   Esay
                   11.
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   shewed
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   as
                   sauage
                   as
                   wilde
                   beasts
                   shall
                   change
                   their
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   tame
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Prophet
                   
                   counteth
                   this
                   a
                   miracle
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   our selues
                   saw
                   the
                   wilde
                   beasts
                   tamed
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   count
                   it
                   a
                   miracle
                   .
                   The
                   Fathers
                   thinke
                   that
                   the
                   regenerating
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   more
                   miraculous
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   turne
                   water
                   into
                   wine
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   wine
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   grape
                   ,
                   the
                   grape
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   tree
                   ,
                   the
                   tree
                   is
                   nourished
                   by
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   wine
                   after
                   a
                   sort
                   doth
                   come
                   of
                   water
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   more
                   common
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   to
                   bring
                   out
                   one
                   contrary
                   out
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   &
                   a
                   thing
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   haue
                   no
                   cause
                   going
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   marueileth
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   tasted
                   of
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   and
                   new
                   birth
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Men
                   must
                   first
                   bee
                   made
                   ,
                   by
                   feeling
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   to
                   seeke
                   after
                   Christ
                   ;
                   then
                   by
                   an
                   holy
                   faith
                   to
                   finde
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   by
                   newnes
                   of
                   life
                   to
                   dwell
                   with
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   Wee
                   haue
                   nothing
                   to
                   doe
                   with
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   we
                   be
                   regenerated
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   As
                   wee
                   haue
                   taken
                   a
                   vaine
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   vaine
                   course
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ;
                   so
                   wee
                   must
                   sigh
                   
                   and
                   pray
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   delighted
                   spiritually
                   in
                   ▪
                   spirituall
                   things
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   hath
                   washed
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   guiltinesse
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   purged
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   filthines
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   5
                   The
                   reason
                   why
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   sweetest
                   in
                   our
                   new
                   birth
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   doe
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   fall
                   somwhat
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                   againe
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   bee
                   so
                   .
                   And
                   regeneration
                   (
                   Ioh
                   3.
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   only
                   ,
                   although
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   vs
                   it
                   seemeth
                   contrarie
                   betweene
                   vs
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   world
                   thinkes
                   the
                   pleasures
                   present
                   alwaies
                   sweetest
                   :
                   so
                   
                   doe
                   not
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   euen
                   of
                   their
                   spiritual
                   delights
                   ,
                   nay
                   they
                   are
                   contrary
                   in
                   another
                   thing
                   to
                   themselues
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   thinke
                   their
                   present
                   corruptions
                   and
                   temptations
                   euer
                   greatest
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   sicke
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   last
                   sicknesse
                   is
                   the
                   sorest
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   thinke
                   the
                   present
                   feelings
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   euer
                   least
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   they
                   be
                   as
                   great
                   as
                   euer
                   they
                   were
                   before
                   :
                   but
                   who
                   knoweth
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   seeing
                   it
                   proceedeth
                   wholy
                   from
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   as
                   the
                   winde
                   bloweth
                   here
                   and
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   measure
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Seeing
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   temples
                   wherein
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   dwell
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   reason
                   we
                   should
                   cleanse
                   our selues
                   .
                   In
                   respect
                   wherof
                   ,
                   first
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Esay
                   .
                   52.
                   11.
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   6.
                   17.
                   building
                   the
                   exhortation
                   of
                   cleansing
                   ,
                   presuppose
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   where
                   God
                   will
                   dwell
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   place
                   cleansed
                   ,
                   and
                   indeed
                   a
                   temple
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   man
                   of
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   he
                   thinkes
                   many
                   things
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   indifferent
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   nature
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   doe
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   temple
                   .
                   So
                   consequently
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   Gods
                   temple
                   (
                   as
                   euery
                   Christian
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   
                   wheresoeuer
                   he
                   goes
                   )
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   cleansed
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   made
                   vs
                   priests
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   carry
                   the
                   vessels
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   cleane
                   ,
                   Reuel
                   .
                   1.
                   for
                   priests
                   were
                   to
                   cleanse
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   good
                   reason
                   it
                   was
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   cleane
                   ▪
                   and
                   wee
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   cleansers
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   necessarily
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   cleane
                   our selues
                   .
                   Yet
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   third
                   argument
                   ,
                   Iere.
                   31.
                   1.
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   effectuall
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     our
                     heauenly
                     father
                     is
                     holy
                     .
                  
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   moue
                   vs
                   not
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   rather
                   as
                   seruants
                   holy
                   ,
                   for
                   feare
                   of
                   the
                   whip
                   ,
                   or
                   we
                   are
                   mercenaries
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   cleanse
                   our selues
                   for
                   hope
                   of
                   reward
                   .
                   God
                   our
                   father
                   is
                   cleane
                   ,
                   therefore
                   we
                   his
                   children
                   must
                   be
                   also
                   cleane
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   of
                   pure
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   defiled
                   thing
                   must
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   new
                   Ierusalem
                   :
                   wherefore
                   we
                   must
                   cleanse
                   our selues
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   be
                   the
                   Lords
                   Temple
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   be
                   priests
                   ,
                   because
                   our
                   father
                   is
                   cleane
                   and
                   holy
                   .
                   A
                   thing
                   is
                   filthy
                   in
                   the
                   
                   Law
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   touching
                   another
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   vncleane
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   hath
                   vncleane
                   issue
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   these
                   kinds
                   of
                   pollutions
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   touch
                   an
                   vncleane
                   thing
                   :
                   a
                   thing
                   vncleane
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   leaper
                   :
                   and
                   thus
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   touch
                   sinne
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   diuel
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   limme
                   of
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   which
                   be
                   things
                   vncleane
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   also
                   vncleane
                   .
                   The
                   cause
                   is
                   ,
                   pitch
                   will
                   defile
                   a
                   man.
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   second
                   kind
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   water
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   baser
                   substance
                   than
                   the
                   wine
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   it selfe
                   it
                   be
                   no
                   meere
                   vncleane
                   thing
                   ,
                   corrupteth
                   
                   the
                   wine
                   being
                   mixed
                   with
                   it
                   :
                   In
                   like
                   sort
                   ,
                   the
                   creatures
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   thogh
                   
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   wholy
                   vncleane
                   of
                   themselues
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   they
                   be
                   things
                   of
                   baser
                   condition
                   than
                   our
                   soules
                   are
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   hearts
                   be
                   set
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   pollute
                   vs.
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   third
                   kind
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   by
                   touching
                   any
                   vncleane
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   committing
                   impure
                   by
                   it
                   owne
                   nature
                   :
                   
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   touch
                   
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     reason
                     ,
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     wit
                     ,
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     imaginations
                     proceeding
                     of
                     our selues
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     defile
                     vs
                     :
                     though
                     wee
                     touch
                     neither
                     the
                     diuell
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   And
                   indeede
                   this
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   kinde
                   of
                   defiling
                   ,
                   as
                   comes
                   by
                   a
                   mans
                   owne
                   sweate
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   our
                   owne
                   blood
                   ,
                   being
                   polluted
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   babe
                   which
                   God
                   passed
                   by
                   ,
                   Ezech.
                   16.
                   4.
                   5.
                   
                   From
                   these
                   kindes
                   of
                   filthinesse
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   cleansed
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   another
                   manner
                   of
                   cleansing
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   put
                   downe
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   Leuit.
                   13.
                   48.
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   a
                   warfe
                   or
                   woofe
                   which
                   had
                   beene
                   defiled
                   with
                   the
                   plague
                   of
                   leprosie
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   washed
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   although
                   the
                   Priest
                   see
                   it
                   be
                   cleane
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   cleane
                   ,
                   vntill
                   it
                   be
                   washed
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   ,
                   vers
                   ▪
                   55.
                   
                   We
                   must
                   proceed
                   from
                   cleansing
                   with
                   sope
                   to
                   cleanse
                   with
                   Fullers
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   Nitr●
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   how
                   this
                   cleansing
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   15
                   3.
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Now
                     are
                     yee
                     cleane
                     through
                     the
                     word
                     which
                     I
                     haue
                     spoken
                     vnto
                     you
                     :
                  
                   but
                   the
                   spirit
                   worketh
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   In
                   Baptisme
                   wee
                   are
                   cleansed
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   water
                   that
                   cleanseth
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   spirit
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   fire
                   :
                   how
                   be
                   it
                   this
                   fire
                   hath
                   oyle
                   to
                   minister
                   matter
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   This
                   word
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   quickeneth
                   and
                   inflameth
                   vs
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   holy
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   maketh
                   vs
                   holy
                   also
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   we
                   beleeue
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   If
                   wee
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   cleansed
                   but
                   from
                   some
                   kinde
                   of
                   filthines
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   an
                   easie
                   matter
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   easily
                   conclude
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   cleanseth
                   off
                   some
                   filthines
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   
                   hath
                   all
                   the
                   spots
                   that
                   are
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   scoured
                   from
                   all
                   :
                   this
                   makes
                   the
                   purification
                   full
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   saide
                   ,
                   Herod
                   heard
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   heard
                   him
                   gladly
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   did
                   manie
                   good
                   things
                   .
                   So
                   he
                   was
                   cleansed
                   in
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   sweete
                   sinne
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     haue
                     thy
                     Brothers
                     wife
                     :
                  
                   which
                   should
                   haue
                   made
                   vp
                   all
                   ,
                   then
                   hee
                   broke
                   off
                   .
                   When
                   Felix
                   ,
                   Acts
                   24.
                   had
                   heard
                   Pauls
                   matter
                   ,
                   he
                   gaue
                   him
                   libertie
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   all
                   hee
                   hoped
                   he
                   should
                   haue
                   gotten
                   some
                   money
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   his
                   heart
                   was
                   not
                   wholly
                   clensed
                   .
                   Ananias
                   and
                   Saphira
                   ,
                   Acts
                   5.
                   gaue
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   possessions
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   :
                   but
                   all
                   came
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   kept
                   backe
                   a
                   peece
                   .
                   Naaman
                   (
                   2.
                   
                   King.
                   5.
                   )
                   would
                   worship
                   and
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   none
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   yet
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   his
                   master
                   Rimmon
                   excepted
                   ,
                   to
                   offer
                   to
                   the
                   God
                   Moloch
                   .
                   So
                   may
                   we
                   say
                   of
                   our
                   times
                   .
                   The
                   Bethulians
                   would
                   haue
                   a
                   tearme
                   to
                   serue
                   God
                   in
                   :
                   they
                   were
                   tearmers
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   .
                   This
                   (
                   all
                   )
                   then
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   
                   makes
                   all
                   perfect
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   wittily
                   saide
                   of
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   of
                   this
                   word
                   Catholike
                   :
                   As
                   it
                   signifies
                   an
                   Vniuersitie
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   a
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   estates
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   a
                   Church
                   ;
                   so
                   me
                   thinketh
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   good
                   Catholikes
                   that
                   are
                   sanctified
                   throughout
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   wholly
                   cleanse
                   themselues
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   we
                   must
                   throughly
                   be
                   cleansed
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   :
                   As
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   1.
                   both
                   in
                   heart
                   and
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   Iames
                   ,
                   4
                   In
                   the
                   Hebrue
                   tongue
                   it
                   is
                   worth
                   the
                   obseruation
                   ,
                   how
                   two
                   
                   words
                   commonly
                   to
                   this
                   effect
                   runne
                   together
                   :
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   must
                   bee
                   straight
                   ,
                   as
                   were
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   
                     Iob
                     ,
                     Paul
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   alwayes
                   straight
                   :
                   So
                   must
                   they
                   be
                   that
                   deale
                   with
                   God
                   ;
                   they
                   must
                   haue
                   no
                   crookednes
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   the
                   word
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   thinke
                   )
                   is
                   alluding
                   to
                   the
                   outward
                   timber
                   in
                   a
                   building
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   word
                   signifies
                   Sound
                   .
                   It
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   
                   hollow
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   straight
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   these
                   two
                   must
                   goe
                   together
                   ,
                   straight
                   ,
                   and
                   sound
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   neither
                   be
                   crooked
                   ,
                   nor
                   hollow
                   .
                   So
                   referring
                   these
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   named
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   looke
                   to
                   their
                   outward
                   parts
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   straight
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   looke
                   into
                   their
                   internals
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   sound
                   .
                   This
                   then
                   serueth
                   well
                   for
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   both
                   hypocrites
                   .
                   There
                   bee
                   some
                   men
                   that
                   will
                   be
                   are
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   best
                   side
                   is
                   inward
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   worst
                   outward
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Nicodemites
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   they
                   doe
                   outwardly
                   ,
                   inwardly
                   they
                   worship
                   God
                   deuoutly
                   .
                   Others
                   there
                   are
                   cleane
                   skinned
                   ,
                   men
                   as
                   cleane
                   as
                   Alabaster
                   outwardly
                   ,
                   but
                   inwardly
                   they
                   bee
                   dissemblers
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   beare
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   best
                   side
                   is
                   outward
                   .
                   These
                   haue
                   the
                   cleannesse
                   
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   thinke
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   the
                   cleannesse
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   be
                   meere
                   dangerous
                   dissemblers
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   bow
                   to
                   Baal
                   ,
                   one
                   may
                   see
                   a
                   spot
                   of
                   his
                   knee
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   he
                   will
                   haue
                   a
                   cleane
                   spirit
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   hypocrite
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   halfe
                   Christians
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   be
                   good
                   Catholikes
                   ,
                   cleane
                   throughout
                   ,
                   cleane
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   ▪
                
                 
                   9
                   The
                   flesh
                   is
                   sure
                   a
                   verie
                   corrupt
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   should
                   soone
                   see
                   it
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   as
                   Salte
                   to
                   keepe
                   it
                   from
                   putrifying
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   gone
                   ,
                   the
                   flesh
                   corrupts
                   streight
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   should
                   see
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   but
                   take
                   the
                   viewe
                   of
                   a
                   dead
                   man
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   graue
                   ▪
                   It
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   rotten
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   bestowed
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   laide
                   vpon
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   will
                   make
                   all
                   as
                   rottennesse
                   it selfe
                   .
                   They
                   therefore
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   that
                   lay
                   out
                   all
                   their
                   substance
                   on
                   their
                   flesh
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   will
                   rot
                   :
                   in
                   regard
                   whereof
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   bids
                   vs
                   not
                   to
                   take
                   any
                   great
                   thought
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   prouide
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   lusts
                   thereof
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   
                   All
                   that
                   comes
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   ends
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   is
                   filthie
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   make
                   our
                   flesh
                   a
                   Queene
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   a
                   Paradise
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   10
                   Our
                   Sauiour
                   CHRIST
                   saith
                   ,
                   our
                   righteousnes
                   must
                   exceed
                   the
                   righteousnes
                   of
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   therefore
                   not
                   to
                   exceede
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   exceede
                   Heretikes
                   ,
                   nay
                   not
                   to
                   exceede
                   the
                   Heathen
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   want
                   euen
                   the
                   out
                   ward
                   good
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   ,
                   sheweth
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   Religion
                   is
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   to
                   cleanse
                   hand
                   ,
                   foote
                   ,
                   eye
                   ,
                   tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   without
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   but
                   the
                   cleansing
                   of
                   the
                   outside
                   of
                   the
                   platters
                   .
                   But
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   rest
                   here
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   goe
                   yet
                   further
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   pure
                   in
                   heart
                   :
                   for
                   
                     Blessed
                     are
                     the
                     pure
                     is
                     heart
                     :
                  
                   such
                   shall
                   receiue
                   the
                   blessing
                   .
                   We
                   had
                   great
                   neede
                   to
                   cleanse
                   our
                   spirits
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   they
                   retained
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   GOD
                   before
                   sinne
                   came
                   ,
                   so
                   now
                   being
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   most
                   corrupt
                   .
                   For
                   euerie
                   thing
                   degenerating
                   into
                   a
                   contrarie
                   Nature
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   most
                   contrarie
                   .
                   The
                   honie
                   a
                   very
                   sweete
                   thing
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   often
                   purified
                   ,
                   
                   many
                   haue
                   a
                   most
                   bitter
                   matter
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   GOD
                   his
                   nature
                   is
                   gentle
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   is
                   long
                   ere
                   he
                   be
                   prouoked
                   to
                   wrath
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   angrie
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   abide
                   his
                   wrath
                   ?
                   downe
                   goe
                   mountains
                   and
                   hills
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   before
                   him
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   perfectest
                   part
                   of
                   man
                   being
                   euill
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   most
                   abominable
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                   This
                   deceiues
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   thinke
                   some
                   good
                   thing
                   is
                   left
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   tongue
                   which
                   speaketh
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   haue
                   but
                   the
                   ouerplus
                   and
                   superfluitie
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   be
                   a
                   world
                   of
                   wickednes
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   
                     S.
                     Iames
                  
                   saith
                   )
                   how
                   much
                   wickednes
                   thinke
                   yee
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ?
                   Nay
                   ;
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   is
                   so
                   euill
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hates
                   the
                   smal
                   smoking
                   stemes
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   very
                   euaporations
                   which
                   ascend
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   There
                   be
                   some
                   motes
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   darke
                   cannot
                   be
                   seene
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   superstition
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   palpable
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   discerned
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   the
                   Sunne
                   beames
                   come
                   ,
                   those
                   little
                   motes
                   are
                   espied
                   .
                   Vntill
                   the
                   Sunne-beame
                   had
                   shined
                   to
                   Paule
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   see
                   these
                   motes
                   ,
                   but
                   afterward
                   he
                   saw
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     lust
                  
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   seeing
                   his
                   motes
                   ,
                   he
                   fell
                   out
                   of
                   conceit
                   with
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Our
                   fine
                   spirits
                   now-adayes
                   will
                   admit
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   wil
                   mingle
                   it
                   with
                   that
                   filthines
                   ,
                   that
                   comes
                   out
                   of
                   thēselues
                   ,
                   I
                   meane
                   their
                   owne
                   wittie
                   conceits
                   .
                   Thus
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   will
                   grow
                   vp
                   to
                   the
                   cleere
                   hope
                   of
                   a
                   better
                   life
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   be
                   cleansed
                   from
                   all
                   filthines
                   of
                   the
                   spirite
                   ,
                   euen
                   from
                   his
                   finest
                   sinnes
                   :
                   for
                   otherwise
                   they
                   will
                   worke
                   him
                   woe
                   enough
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   Touching
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   haue
                   our
                   direction
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   we
                   must
                   consider
                   ,
                   whether
                   our
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   works
                   ,
                   be
                   cleansed
                   from
                   their
                   outward
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   guilty
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   our
                   thoughts
                   are
                   not
                   sure
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   impure
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   vnles
                   they
                   be
                   sequestred
                   and
                   made
                   impropriate
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   set
                   our
                   very
                   thoughts
                   apart
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   holines
                   begun
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   meete
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   meate
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   sanctified
                   vse
                   .
                   To
                   vnderstand
                   this
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Iewes
                   (
                   who
                   referre
                   vs
                   by
                   proportion
                   of
                   sanctification
                   to
                   the
                   signes
                   which
                   the
                   Lawe
                   hath
                   set
                   downe
                   )
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   sundrie
                   beasts
                   seruing
                   for
                   meat
                   only
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   vncleane
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   an
                   holy
                   vse
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   vncleane
                   .
                   So
                   we
                   ,
                   though
                   wee
                   be
                   not
                   vncleane
                   in
                   these
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   be
                   cleane
                   also
                   to
                   serue
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   &
                   holy
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Temple
                   that
                   is
                   holy
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   the
                   beasts
                   vsed
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   cōmon
                   beasts
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                   beasts
                   vsed
                   to
                   a
                   common
                   vse
                   were
                   vsed
                   in
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   were
                   vsed
                   but
                   to
                   one
                   .
                   So
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   to
                   serue
                   for
                   an
                   holie
                   vse
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   for
                   when
                   and
                   for
                   what
                   we
                   list
                   ,
                   but
                   taken
                   vp
                   in
                   thought
                   ,
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   deede
                   ,
                   to
                   scrue
                   the
                   Lorde
                   :
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   bestowe
                   our
                   thoughts
                   on
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   referre
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   mediately
                   ,
                   or
                   immediately
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   Certaine
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   the
                   cleansing
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Lawe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   go●●
                   
                   and
                   siluer
                   being
                   cleansed
                   for
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   had
                   such
                   a
                   defiling
                   by
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   Idols
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   water
                   could
                   wash
                   them
                   cleane
                   enough
                   ,
                   but
                   being
                   neuer
                   so
                   well
                   purged
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   must
                   of
                   necessitie
                   passe
                   through
                   the
                   fire
                   :
                   so
                   wee
                   say
                   of
                   our
                   corrupt
                   nature
                   ,
                   though
                   wee
                   cleanse
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   cleanse
                   it
                   very
                   oft
                   and
                   very
                   much
                   ,
                   being
                   so
                   much
                   corrupted
                   both
                   of
                   it selfe
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   touch
                   of
                   outward
                   things
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   must
                   needes
                   goe
                   through
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   passe
                   by
                   death
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   throughly
                   purge
                   it
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   it
                   cannot
                   wholy
                   be
                   purified
                   .
                   For
                   before
                   an
                   vniuersall
                   cleansing
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   dissolution
                   of
                   nature
                   .
                   There
                   may
                   be
                   other
                   seruices
                   
                   to
                   vse
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   was
                   of
                   those
                   beasts
                   that
                   were
                   for
                   meat
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   we
                   must
                   come
                   to
                   that
                   one
                   and
                   immediate
                   seruice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   there
                   cannot
                   be
                   any
                   ,
                   vntill
                   our
                   nature
                   he
                   dissolued
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   passed
                   through
                   the
                   furnace
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   freed
                   from
                   all
                   filthines
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   meane
                   season
                   the
                   crackes
                   and
                   breaches
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   corruption
                   crept
                   
                   into
                   the
                   bones
                   ,
                   sinewes
                   ,
                   and
                   veines
                   hidden
                   in
                   the
                   secret
                   parts
                   ,
                   betweene
                   the
                   marrow
                   and
                   the
                   ioynts
                   ,
                   (
                   whither
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   pearce
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   4.
                   12
                   
                   ▪
                   )
                   I
                   meane
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   naturall
                   corruption
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   laide
                   to
                   our
                   charge
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   other
                   pollutions
                   in
                   our
                   soules
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   striue
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   growe
                   vp
                   in
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   (
                   2
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   1.
                   
                   )
                   is
                   to
                   fulfill
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                   fulfilled
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   her
                   purification
                   ,
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   our
                   sanctification
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   text
                   of
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   Numbers
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   consecrating
                   a
                   Nazarite
                   must
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   .
                   Hee
                   should
                   be
                   many
                   daies
                   in
                   cleansing
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   fulfilled
                   ,
                   his
                   sanctification
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   perfect
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Nazarite
                   coutinued
                   thus
                   vntill
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   free
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   euen
                   the
                   verie
                   
                   night
                   before
                   his
                   time
                   was
                   ended
                   he
                   touched
                   any
                   vncleane
                   thing
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   before
                   was
                   voide
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   was
                   to
                   begin
                   all
                   his
                   dayes
                   againe
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   was
                   impure
                   .
                   For
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   sanctification
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   vnperfect
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   more
                   cleerly
                   set
                   downe
                   Numb
                   .
                   19
                   11.
                   12.
                   where
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   purifying
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   man
                   touching
                   the
                   dead
                   did
                   not
                   fulfill
                   euery
                   day
                   ,
                   then
                   though
                   he
                   came
                   neere
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   fulfilled
                   not
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   impure
                   still
                   :
                   if
                   he
                   purified
                   not
                   himself
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   cleane
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   .
                   So
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   deliuer
                   an
                   holinesse
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   some
                   causes
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   some
                   persons
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   throughly
                   fulfill
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   our
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   not
                   presenting
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   a
                   maimed
                   holines
                   :
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   permitted
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   offer
                   a
                   lame
                   or
                   maimed
                   beast
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   wanted
                   but
                   a
                   taile
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   small
                   thing
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   that
                   defect
                   the
                   Lord
                   refused
                   it
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   a
                   great
                   manie
                   of
                   professors
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   needes
                   be
                   men
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   loathe
                   to
                   be
                   cleansed
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   fulfill
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   their
                   holinesse
                   .
                   They
                   will
                   goe
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   two
                   dayes
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   vncleane
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   all
                   their
                   labour
                   is
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                   Others
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   cannot
                   away
                   with
                   this
                   strictnes
                   to
                   continue
                   ,
                   say
                   on
                   this
                   manner
                   :
                   Seeing
                   we
                   are
                   still
                   vnperfect
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   be
                   vnperfectly
                   vnperfect
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   be
                   vncleane
                   still
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   prepare
                   riuers
                   of
                   sinne
                   :
                   for
                   Christ
                   shed
                   streames
                   of
                   blood
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   wee
                   sinne
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   glorie
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   Christ.
                   And
                   thus
                   they
                   stand
                   at
                   a
                   stay
                   ,
                   their
                   holines
                   is
                   a
                   standing
                   holines
                   ,
                   it
                   fils
                   not
                   ,
                   it
                   stands
                   at
                   a
                   stay
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   no
                   perfect
                   Nazarites
                   ,
                   they
                   still
                   lie
                   in
                   their
                   pollutions
                   :
                   their
                   motions
                   are
                   from
                   the
                   house
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   home
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   
                   yeares
                   end
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   holy
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   yeare
                   :
                   they
                   goe
                   &
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   many
                   voyages
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   horse
                   in
                   the
                   Mill
                   makes
                   manie
                   circuites
                   ,
                   who
                   labours
                   still
                   from
                   morning
                   vntil
                   night
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   he
                   is
                   but
                   where
                   he
                   was
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   :
                   so
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   motion
                   from
                   morning
                   vntill
                   night
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   night
                   they
                   are
                   euen
                   where
                   they
                   were
                   when
                   they
                   begun
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   another
                   sort
                   not
                   standing
                   still
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   make
                   many
                   beginnings
                   :
                   
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   they
                   beginne
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   againe
                   ,
                   still
                   they
                   goe
                   backe
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   must
                   begin
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   holines
                   by
                   fits
                   .
                   These
                   manie
                   beginnings
                   are
                   not
                   good
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   motion
                   commanded
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   continued
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   fulfill
                   our
                   many
                   dayes
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   once
                   begun
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   defile
                   our selues
                   to
                   become
                   new
                   Nazarites
                   .
                   Neither
                   must
                   we
                   stand
                   at
                   a
                   stay
                   ,
                   but
                   goe
                   forward
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   happily
                   we
                   doe
                   fall
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   take
                   a
                   viewe
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   fall
                   not
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   ▪
                   we
                   will
                   fulfill
                   our
                   dayes
                   indeede
                   .
                   The
                   equitie
                   hereof
                   stands
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   respects
                   the
                   fruite
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   blossome
                   .
                   He
                   calles
                   himselfe
                   Alpha
                   ,
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   ▪
                   is
                   so
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   end
                   he
                   is
                   also
                   Omega
                   .
                   So
                   must
                   it
                   stand
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   his
                   Temple
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   only
                   Alpha
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   Omega
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   fulfill
                   their
                   holines
                   .
                   In
                   regard
                   whereof
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   Ezech.
                   9.
                   that
                   the
                   mourners
                   are
                   marked
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   letter
                   Tau
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   last
                   letter
                   in
                   the
                   Hebrue
                   Alphabet
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   betokeneth
                   an
                   ende
                   ,
                   to
                   shewe
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   quaumes
                   and
                   starts
                   of
                   well
                   doing
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   men
                   fulfilling
                   their
                   dayes
                   .
                   Wee
                   know
                   the
                   Trees
                   in
                   Gods
                   Orchyard
                   ,
                   are
                   Palmes
                   and
                   Cedars
                   .
                   The
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Palme
                   tree
                   is
                   to
                   growe
                   being
                   
                   young
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   beare
                   fruit
                   continually
                   :
                   the
                   Cedar
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   long
                   indeede
                   ere
                   it
                   grow
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   they
                   bring
                   forth
                   they
                   beare
                   fruit
                   long
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   very
                   olde
                   .
                   So
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   
                   planted
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   house
                   ,
                   the
                   older
                   they
                   growe
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   fruite
                   they
                   beare
                   ,
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Cedar
                   ,
                   growing
                   from
                   faith
                   to
                   faith
                   ,
                   not
                   making
                   many
                   beginnings
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   not
                   content
                   to
                   abound
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   ouer-abound
                   in
                   mercie
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   we
                   also
                   euen
                   abound
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   ,
                   in
                   mercie
                   ,
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   sanctification
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   possible
                   without
                   affliction
                   to
                   enter
                   in
                   Christs
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   
                     except
                     ye
                     sup
                     of
                     that
                  
                   
                   
                     cup
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     baptized
                     with
                     that
                     baptisme
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     was
                     baptized
                     with
                     :
                  
                   Why
                   ?
                   But
                   here
                   is
                   now
                   no
                   persecution
                   .
                   Surely
                   if
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   Esaues
                   sword
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   sure
                   to
                   haue
                   Ismaels
                   tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   worse
                   than
                   a
                   two
                   edged
                   sword
                   ,
                   This
                   time
                   will
                   affoord
                   no
                   sharper
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   the
                   beast
                   shall
                   be
                   loosed
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   Dogge-dayes
                   come
                   in
                   againe
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   learne
                   ioy
                   fullie
                   to
                   receiue
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   accompt
                   a
                   chaine
                   of
                   golde
                   lesse
                   honourable
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   fetter
                   of
                   yron
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   clapt
                   vpon
                   vs
                   for
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Gospell
                   sake
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   The
                   bellie
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   sword
                   the
                   diuell
                   drew
                   against
                   man.
                   Paul
                   saith
                   to
                   Timothie
                   ,
                   
                   drinke
                   no
                   more
                   water
                   :
                   in
                   sicknesse
                   or
                   infirmities
                   we
                   haue
                   leaue
                   to
                   drinke
                   wine
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   heed
                   of
                   wine
                   wherein
                   there
                   is
                   excesse
                   .
                   Noah
                   thought
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   great
                   water
                   ,
                   
                   wine
                   would
                   haue
                   done
                   him
                   no
                   hurt
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   made
                   him
                   a
                   laughing
                   stock
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   son
                   .
                   The
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   did
                   eate
                   and
                   drinke
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   rose
                   vp
                   to
                   play
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   lust
                   before
                   meate
                   :
                   and
                   what
                   play
                   plaied
                   they
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ?
                   that
                   which
                   made
                   Moses
                   breake
                   the
                   Tables
                   for
                   ▪
                   anger
                   .
                   Lot
                   did
                   most
                   shamefully
                   abuse
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   where
                   though
                   hee
                   cannot
                   be
                   accused
                   for
                   wilfulnes
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   condemned
                   of
                   negligence
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   children
                   came
                   of
                   that
                   stocke
                   ?
                   surely
                   the
                   washpot
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   maker
                   cleane
                   of
                   shooes
                   ,
                   the
                   enemies
                   
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   receiued
                   after
                   fourteene
                   generations
                   .
                   Whē
                   Eliah
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   prouided
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   him
                   his
                   Cater
                   ,
                   what
                   meate
                   fed
                   he
                   of
                   ?
                   A
                   cake
                   bakte
                   on
                   
                   the
                   coales
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   pot
                   of
                   water
                   :
                   might
                   not
                   God
                   haue
                   sent
                   him
                   rost
                   meate
                   and
                   baked
                   meate
                   ?
                   But
                   he
                   knew
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   best
                   for
                   him
                   .
                   So
                   Daniel
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   lyons
                   den
                   ,
                   God
                   might
                   also
                   easily
                   haue
                   caught
                   one
                   of
                   Nabuchadnezzers
                   garde
                   ,
                   carrying
                   a
                   seruice
                   vp
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   board
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   meate
                   to
                   Daniel
                   :
                   he
                   seazed
                   vpon
                   Habacucke
                   carrying
                   the
                   Reapers
                   their
                   meat
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   thinke
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   homely
                   seruice
                   .
                   Elisha
                   when
                   he
                   made
                   a
                   set
                   feast
                   for
                   the
                   yong
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   nothing
                   to
                   dinner
                   but
                   a
                   fewe
                   worts
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   were
                   Coliquintidaes
                   among
                   them
                   too
                   .
                   Daniel
                   durst
                   not
                   venture
                   on
                   the
                   Kings
                   fare
                   ,
                   but
                   put
                   vp
                   a
                   supplication
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   haue
                   nothing
                   but
                   gruell
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   It
                   is
                   too
                   vnnaturall
                   to
                   yoke
                   the
                   spirit
                   vnder
                   the
                   flesh
                   in
                   most
                   miserable
                   thraldome
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   the
                   crowne
                   on
                   her
                   head
                   to
                   make
                   her
                   a
                   Ladie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   compell
                   the
                   spirit
                   to
                   take
                   lawes
                   ,
                   iniunctions
                   and
                   commandement
                   at
                   her
                   hands
                   ;
                   to
                   set
                   her
                   at
                   the
                   helme
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   her
                   word
                   to
                   stand
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   she
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   abuse
                   thy
                   body
                   with
                   surfettings
                   ,
                   drunkennes
                   ,
                   adulterie
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   done
                   whatsoeuer
                   it
                   cost
                   .
                   Why
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   set
                   a
                   blind
                   horse
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   vntuly
                   
                   mad
                   horse
                   formost
                   in
                   the
                   teeme
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   saw
                   off
                   our
                   owne
                   legge
                   of
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   get
                   vs
                   on
                   a
                   woodden
                   legge
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   the
                   Scepter
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   kingdome
                   from
                   the
                   Oliue
                   tree
                   ,
                   and
                   Figge
                   tree
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   giue
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   scratching
                   and
                   vnprofitable
                   Bramble
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   serue
                   vs
                   to
                   no
                   vse
                   but
                   to
                   scratch
                   vs
                   by
                   the
                   hands
                   .
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   it
                   goeth
                   well
                   with
                   this
                   bodie
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   goeth
                   to
                   her
                   heart
                   it
                   should
                   bee
                   otherwise
                   .
                   But
                   alas
                   consider
                   ,
                   though
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   ruled
                   by
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   adulterie
                   ●ee
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   as
                   sweete
                   as
                   the
                   honey
                   
                   combe
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   smooth
                   as
                   the
                   oyle
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   end
                   is
                   verie
                   wormehood
                   :
                   nay
                   ,
                   nay
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   pearcing
                   sword
                   .
                   Though
                   wine
                   in
                   the
                   glasse
                   hath
                   a
                   goodly
                   looke
                   ,
                   yet
                   at
                   last
                   it
                   ●●ingeth
                   like
                   a
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   and
                   biteth
                   like
                   a
                   Cockatrice
                   .
                   Though
                   to
                   be
                   vnruly
                   in
                   wringing
                   and
                   oppressing
                   ,
                   grudge
                   not
                   the
                   conscience
                   awhit
                   ;
                   though
                   stolne
                   water
                   bee
                   sweete
                   ,
                   and
                   bread
                   priuily
                   eaten
                   hath
                   a
                   good
                   taste
                   ;
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   their
                   mouth
                   shall
                   bee
                   full
                   of
                   grauell
                   ,
                   and
                   S●ch●ms
                   whoredome
                   will
                   end
                   with
                   a
                   sword
                   ,
                   and
                   Achans
                   Baby
                   lonish
                   garment
                   will
                   cost
                   him
                   his
                   hart
                   blood
                   .
                   Farre
                   otherwise
                   is
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   than
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   :
                   for
                   where
                   as
                   wee
                   haue
                   neede
                   of
                   a
                   table
                   and
                   sundrie
                   meates
                   to
                   cherish
                   our
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   many
                   sundrie
                   drinks
                   to
                   refresh
                   it
                   ,
                   of
                   clothes
                   to
                   wrap
                   it
                   in
                   ,
                   of
                   medicines
                   to
                   salue
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   many
                   other
                   things
                   to
                   support
                   and
                   beare
                   it
                   vp
                   to
                   the
                   soule
                   :
                   to
                   the
                   soule
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   thing
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   euen
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   it
                   the
                   bread
                   that
                   came
                   downe
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   the
                   riuers
                   of
                   water
                   
                   flowing
                   to
                   euerlasting
                   life
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   Esaues
                   coate
                   that
                   smelleth
                   so
                   well
                   in
                   Isaacs
                   nostrels
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   soueraigne
                   plaister
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   ▪
                   Oh
                   how
                   much
                   better
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   needeth
                   but
                   one
                   thing
                   ?
                   By
                   this
                   faith
                   we
                   obtaine
                   the
                   reward
                   promised
                   vs.
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   wee
                   must
                   fight
                   ;
                   and
                   ouercomming
                   we
                   shall
                   haue
                   the
                   reward
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   ,
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   onely
                   set
                   before
                   vs
                   the
                   reward
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   intaileth
                   it
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   giueth
                   vs
                   also
                   to
                   ouercome
                   ,
                   hee
                   assisteth
                   vs
                   ,
                   he
                   encourageth
                   ,
                   hee
                   smiteth
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   all
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   he
                   giueth
                   vs
                   the
                   meanes
                   :
                   onely
                   this
                   he
                   requireth
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   feele
                   our selues
                   ouermatched
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   but
                   crie
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   heart
                   faile
                   vs
                   to
                   say
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   our
                   buckler
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   therefore
                   presse
                   downe
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   exalt
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LXVIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                
                 
                   IN
                   Exod.
                   16.
                   4.
                   we
                   may
                   read
                   how
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   trie
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   wold
                   keep
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   or
                   no
                   :
                   he
                   applieth
                   the
                   same
                   speech
                   in
                   particular
                   for
                   the
                   keeping
                   of
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   which
                   generally
                   is
                   set
                   down
                   for
                   keeping
                   the
                   whole
                   law
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   
                     as
                     diligent
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     be
                     to
                     keepe
                     all
                     the
                     law
                     ,
                     so
                     diligent
                     should
                     they
                     be
                     to
                     keepe
                     his
                     Sabbath
                     :
                  
                   and
                   
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   doe
                   this
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   keeping
                   it
                   themselues
                   and
                   committing
                   it
                   to
                   posteritie
                   ,
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   commended
                   herein
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   giue
                   them
                   double
                   Manna
                   for
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   mercy
                   he
                   gaue
                   to
                   this
                   people
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   daunger
                   of
                   warre
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   enemies
                   that
                   day
                   should
                   not
                   inuade
                   them
                   .
                   Now
                   although
                   the
                   Lord
                   deale
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   maner
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   same
                   promise
                   is
                   made
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   that
                   too
                   much
                   carefulnes
                   of
                   prouision
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   might
                   excuse
                   our selues
                   by
                   .
                   Then
                   we
                   should
                   trust
                   to
                   this
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   equitie
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   Paul
                   alleageth
                   it
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor
                   8
                   ▪
                   that
                   albeit
                   the
                   Lord
                   vseth
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   meanes
                   to
                   defend
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   preserue
                   vs
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   euer
                   defend
                   vs
                   and
                   minister
                   to
                   our
                   necessitie
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   keeping
                   of
                   this
                   commaundement
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   keeping
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   16.
                   28.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Israelites
                   had
                   broken
                   his
                   commandements
                   ,
                   when
                   this
                   one
                   was
                   onely
                   broken
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   hath
                   bred
                   two
                   extremities
                   .
                   First
                   in
                   Papistrie
                   ,
                   
                   it
                   brought
                   so
                   many
                   holy-daies
                   .
                   Secondly
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   many
                   controuersies
                   about
                   the
                   ceremonies
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Of
                   the
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   some
                   thought
                   that
                   this
                   day
                   was
                   ceremoniall
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   was
                   appointed
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   other
                   daies
                   might
                   also
                   be
                   appointed
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   beene
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   :
                   Other
                   some
                   said
                   it
                   was
                   meere
                   ceremoniall
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   is
                   ceased
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   now
                   there
                   remaineth
                   a
                   continuall
                   Sabbath
                   :
                   others
                   seeking
                   libertie
                   ,
                   haue
                   beene
                   contented
                   to
                   vse
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   occasion
                   serued
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   In
                   Exod.
                   16.
                   
                   Moses
                   speaketh
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbaths
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   vse
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   came
                   not
                   in
                   with
                   his
                   ministery
                   ;
                   &
                   therfore
                   no
                   reason
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   abolished
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Whatsoeuer
                   was
                   requisite
                   to
                   Adam
                   in
                   his
                   innocencie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   keepe
                   him
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   is
                   
                   now
                   requisite
                   in
                   regeneration
                   to
                   helpe
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   sinne
                   :
                   if
                   Adam
                   being
                   perfite
                   had
                   yet
                   need
                   of
                   meanes
                   ,
                   then
                   much
                   more
                   we
                   ,
                   whose
                   regeneration
                   is
                   vnperfite
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   If
                   Adam
                   being
                   cleane
                   from
                   sinne
                   ,
                   had
                   yet
                   need
                   of
                   meanes
                   to
                   keepe
                   him
                   there
                   from
                   :
                   
                   much
                   more
                   we
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   the
                   dominion
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   but
                   only
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   the
                   remnants
                   of
                   sinne
                   be
                   within
                   vs.
                   This
                   kind
                   of
                   reasoning
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   vse
                   it
                   against
                   heretikes
                   ,
                   to
                   proue
                   the
                   necessitie
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   Adam
                   had
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   hauing
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   outward
                   Commaundement
                   ,
                   therefore
                   haue
                   we
                   need
                   of
                   these
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   could
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   Adam
                   (
                   which
                   as
                   yet
                   we
                   cannot
                   )
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   Anabaptist
                   .
                   They
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   risen
                   againe
                   ;
                   then
                   let
                   them
                   not
                   eate
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   not
                   marrie
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   shew
                   themselues
                   void
                   of
                   all
                   humane
                   infirmitie
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   risen
                   againe
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   should
                   we
                   be
                   like
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   The
                   Commandement
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   is
                   of
                   such
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   giuen
                   for
                   our
                   infirmitie
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   him
                   all
                   daies
                   are
                   alike
                   ,
                   therfore
                   he
                   blessed
                   it
                   to
                   man.
                   Gen.
                   2.
                   1.
                   
                   
                   In
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   it
                   not
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   or
                   blesse
                   the
                   Creatures
                   for
                   mans
                   vse
                   .
                   A
                   man
                   must
                   labour
                   sixe
                   daies
                   ,
                   and
                   leade
                   a
                   life
                   actiue
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   he
                   must
                   leade
                   a
                   life
                   contemplatiue
                   ,
                   in
                   hauing
                   a
                   spirituall
                   vse
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Creatures
                   .
                   Why
                   would
                   the
                   Lord
                   haue
                   the
                   garden
                   dressed
                   ?
                   euen
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   more
                   glorious
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   was
                   the
                   Summer
                   and
                   Winter
                   ,
                   budding
                   and
                   falling
                   of
                   the
                   leafe
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   wrought
                   by
                   meanes
                   :
                   Euen
                   as
                   needful
                   was
                   it
                   that
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   Adam
                   should
                   be
                   dressed
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   grow
                   :
                   for
                   although
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   grow
                   vp
                   therein
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Commandement
                   is
                   for
                   our
                   imitation
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   plaine
                   by
                   this
                   reason
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   that
                   are
                   here
                   to
                   perswade
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   this
                   Commandement
                   ,
                   is
                   vsed
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   20.
                   to
                   perswade
                   all
                   others
                   to
                   obey
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   therefore
                   as
                   Adam
                   for
                   his
                   infirmitie
                   stood
                   in
                   neede
                   of
                   this
                   helpe
                   ,
                   till
                   hee
                   were
                   translated
                   to
                   the
                   heauens
                   ,
                   to
                   leade
                   a
                   continuall
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   to
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   9
                   The
                   end
                   of
                   Marriage
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   preserue
                   man
                   in
                   obedience
                   :
                   since
                   his
                   
                   fall
                   there
                   came
                   another
                   end
                   to
                   raise
                   him
                   from
                   his
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   helpe
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   obedience
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   was
                   one
                   before
                   the
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   since
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   The
                   morall
                   lawe
                   was
                   not
                   giuen
                   first
                   by
                   Moses
                   ,
                   but
                   renewed
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   tried
                   them
                   long
                   by
                   tradition
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   profited
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   plaine
                   in
                   euery
                   Commandement
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   this
                   law
                   for
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   was
                   not
                   then
                   first
                   giuen
                   ,
                   but
                   renewed
                   as
                   the
                   others
                   were
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   ceremoniall
                   than
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   In
                   this
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   maketh
                   expresse
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   sixe
                   daies
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   of
                   the
                   seuenth
                   ,
                   it
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   continuing
                   the
                   sixe
                   daies
                   ,
                   is
                   here
                   noted
                   to
                   be
                   vsuall
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   to
                   come
                   after
                   :
                   therefore
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   then
                   first
                   deliuered
                   by
                   Moses
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   before
                   ,
                   though
                   much
                   abused
                   .
                
                 
                   12
                   Yea
                   ,
                   the
                   ceremoniall
                   law
                   was
                   in
                   substance
                   before
                   Moses
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   reade
                   of
                   Altars
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   daies
                   for
                   the
                   sacrifices
                   to
                   be
                   offered
                   in
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   corrupted
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   lord
                   left
                   not
                   his
                   people
                   to
                   worship
                   as
                   they
                   list
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     Obedience
                     was
                     euer
                     better
                     than
                     Sacrifice
                     .
                  
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   making
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   respecteth
                   not
                   what
                   any
                   one
                   man
                   needeth
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   most
                   stand
                   
                   in
                   neede
                   of
                   :
                   therefore
                   seeing
                   there
                   is
                   mention
                   of
                   Priestes
                   ,
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   Altars
                   ,
                   Holy-dayes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   which
                   had
                   these
                   ,
                   borrowed
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   neuer
                   left
                   his
                   people
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   gouernment
                   in
                   his
                   worship
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   The
                   Lord
                   gaue
                   the
                   ten
                   Commandements
                   and
                   spake
                   them
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   Exo.
                   20
                   Deu.
                   5.
                   
                   Yea
                   Moses
                   added
                   many
                   things
                   :
                   hence
                   we
                   may
                   gather
                   that
                   whatsoeues
                   the
                   Lord
                   spake
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   it
                   belongeth
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   Moses
                   added
                   was
                   for
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   is
                   ceremoniall
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   The
                   Lord
                   sanctifieth
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   commandeth
                   it
                   to
                   holy
                   vses
                   :
                   the
                   people
                   sanctifie
                   it
                   when
                   they
                   so
                   vse
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   The
                   Iewes
                   were
                   punished
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   breaking
                   the
                   ceremonie
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   contempt
                   of
                   
                   Gods
                   Commandement
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   doing
                   it
                   with
                   an
                   high
                   hand
                   :
                   as
                   appeareth
                   there
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   
                   that
                   gathered
                   stickes
                   is
                   adiudged
                   to
                   die
                   .
                   For
                   first
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   followeth
                   that
                   in
                   practise
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   word
                   or
                   in
                   precept
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   also
                   seene
                   in
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   the
                   Fast
                   ,
                   wherein
                   no
                   man
                   must
                   worke
                   ,
                   for
                   who
                   so
                   wrought
                   ,
                   hee
                   should
                   die
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   wrought
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   contemned
                   the
                   meanes
                   to
                   be
                   humbled
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   like
                   reason
                   generally
                   is
                   for
                   working
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   and
                   the
                   fasting
                   daies
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   punished
                   for
                   the
                   ceremonie
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   so
                   necessary
                   .
                   The
                   equirie
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   giueth
                   sixe
                   dayes
                   to
                   worke
                   ,
                   and
                   but
                   one
                   to
                   serue
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   first
                   being
                   a
                   permission
                   doth
                   endure
                   for
                   euer
                   ,
                   then
                   doth
                   the
                   other
                   also
                   remaine
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   this
                   permission
                   to
                   worke
                   on
                   the
                   sixe
                   daies
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   restrained
                   for
                   any
                   religious
                   vse
                   ,
                   it
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   that
                   Adam
                   had
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   leaue
                   all
                   things
                   free
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   these
                   dayes
                   came
                   not
                   for
                   any
                   religious
                   vses
                   .
                
                 
                   16
                   But
                   some
                   may
                   except
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   made
                   holy
                   daies
                   and
                   fasting
                   daies
                   ,
                   therfore
                   we
                   may
                   doe
                   so
                   now
                   .
                   Answere
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   exceptions
                   do
                   not
                   take
                   away
                   a
                   generall
                   rule
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   maketh
                   Lawes
                   for
                   men
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   himselfe
                   :
                   therefore
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   followe
                   him
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   they
                   haue
                   the
                   like
                   reason
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   humbling
                   for
                   any
                   singular
                   benefit
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Coronation
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   ;
                   yet
                   these
                   daies
                   are
                   not
                   taken
                   vp
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   bloweth
                   the
                   Trumpet
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   neglecting
                   them
                   it
                   is
                   sinne
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   must
                   haue
                   this
                   prerogatiue
                   onely
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   Lawes
                   .
                   Seeing
                   the
                   equitie
                   of
                   the
                   Commandement
                   is
                   to
                   vs
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   belongeth
                   to
                   vs
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   created
                   all
                   things
                   and
                   gaue
                   them
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   may
                   haue
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   therefore
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   sure
                   proofe
                   that
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   vs
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   this
                   Commandement
                   .
                
                 
                   17
                   The
                   exposition
                   of
                   this
                   Commandement
                   sheweth
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   neuer
                   commanded
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   also
                   is
                   commanded
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   corruption
                   thereof
                   neuer
                   corrected
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   also
                   aboue
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   :
                   as
                   may
                   appeare
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   where
                   
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   especially
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   And
                   is
                   all
                   this
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   pretermitting
                   of
                   a
                   Ceremonie
                   ?
                   Would
                   hee
                   not
                   be
                   euer
                   worshipped
                   in
                   spirit
                   ?
                   Neuer
                   to
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   Ceremonie
                   ?
                   Therefore
                   this
                   was
                   because
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   Gods
                   worship
                   were
                   contemned
                   .
                
                 
                   18
                   That
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   changed
                   once
                   it
                   was
                   meet
                   ,
                   but
                   neuer
                   to
                   be
                   changed
                   againe
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   
                   then
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   rest
                   for
                   the
                   creation
                   was
                   most
                   fit
                   ;
                   so
                   now
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   our
                   redemption
                   is
                   most
                   fit
                   ,
                   seeing
                   now
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   made
                   new
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   cannot
                   be
                   changed
                   .
                
                 
                   19
                   Then
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   kindle
                   fire
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   doe
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   was
                   ceremoniall
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   
                   some
                   thinke
                   that
                   commandement
                   was
                   but
                   for
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   wildernes
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   Iewes
                   in
                   euery
                   commandement
                   had
                   something
                   ceremoniall
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   haue
                   not
                   now
                   being
                   in
                   CHRIST
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   commandement
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   reade
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   belongeth
                   to
                   vs
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   haue
                   frontlets
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   bound
                   .
                   So
                   of
                   singing
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   haue
                   singing
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   not
                   with
                   Organes
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   .
                   So
                   of
                   burying
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   as
                   staightly
                   charged
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   as
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   with
                   ointments
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   cost
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   at
                   .
                   So
                   in
                   euery
                   commaundement
                   they
                   had
                   some
                   thing
                   pedagogicall
                   which
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   commandement
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   streightly
                   required
                   of
                   vs
                   then
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   cleerly
                   set
                   forth
                   to
                   vs
                   then
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   20
                   Not
                   onely
                   they
                   that
                   spend
                   the
                   Lordes
                   day
                   on
                   their
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   reproued
                   as
                   breakers
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   seruice
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   also
                   which
                   worke
                   vpon
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whose
                   hearts
                   God
                   hath
                   touched
                   by
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                   shall
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   let
                   them
                   prosper
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sinne
                   ;
                   but
                   what
                   they
                   take
                   in
                   hand
                   shall
                   goe
                   slowly
                   forward
                   ,
                   their
                   bargaines
                   shall
                   bring
                   but
                   small
                   gaine
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   haue
                   but
                   little
                   vse
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   buy
                   on
                   that
                   day
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   they
                   shall
                   see
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   broken
                   the
                   Lords
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   some
                   iudgement
                   or
                   other
                   doth
                   light
                   vpon
                   them
                   and
                   their
                   labours
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   confesse
                   that
                   their
                   Sabbath
                   dayes
                   labors
                   stand
                   them
                   in
                   small
                   stead
                   .
                
                 
                   21
                   Manie
                   will
                   obserue
                   streightly
                   their
                   Easter
                   day
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   haue
                   euerie
                   weeke
                   an
                   Easter
                   day
                   ,
                   to
                   consider
                   of
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   Christs
                   Resurrection
                   ;
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   onely
                   that
                   day
                   thinke
                   thereupon
                   :
                   For
                   as
                   our
                   Father
                   Adam
                   euery
                   day
                   when
                   hee
                   dressed
                   the
                   Garden
                   ,
                   should
                   thinke
                   vpon
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   yet
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   he
                   should
                   wholly
                   giue
                   himselfe
                   to
                   obserue
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   So
                   must
                   wee
                   euery
                   day
                   consider
                   of
                   Christs
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   yet
                   on
                   that
                   day
                   we
                   must
                   doe
                   it
                   wholly
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   recompence
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   dayes
                   .
                
                 
                   22
                   He
                   that
                   keepeth
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   in
                   truth
                   and
                   in
                   conscience
                   ,
                   will
                   continually
                   walke
                   vprightly
                   
                   in
                   his
                   calling
                   all
                   the
                   weeke
                   after
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   hee
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   carelesse
                   prophaner
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   if
                   his
                   life
                   be
                   examined
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   loose
                   liuer
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   lie
                   not
                   in
                   some
                   notorious
                   sinne
                   .
                   Therefore
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   desire
                   to
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   commandements
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   labour
                   in
                   conscience
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   sanctifier
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Sabbath
                   .
                
                 
                   23
                   Manie
                   will
                   be
                   superstitious
                   obseruers
                   of
                   their
                   popish-holy-daies
                   ,
                   and
                   streight
                   keepers
                   of
                   their
                   Easter-day
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   shall
                   all
                   businesse
                   be
                   done
                   quickly
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   may
                   goe
                   to
                   Church
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   is
                   of
                   small
                   account
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   Yet
                   must
                   we
                   make
                   euery
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   ,
                   an
                   Easter-day
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   )
                   a
                   day
                   wherein
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   record
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   mercies
                   which
                   God
                   through
                   him
                   ,
                   hath
                   shewed
                   on
                   vs
                   ,
                   &
                   on
                   those
                   dayes
                   must
                   we
                   labour
                   diligently
                   to
                   feele
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   24
                   Playing
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   on
                   the
                   Lordes
                   day
                   ,
                   because
                   mans
                   finite
                   nature
                   being
                   subiect
                   to
                   distractions
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   lesse
                   hindred
                   by
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   then
                   burdened
                   with
                   worldly
                   cogitations
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   many
                   are
                   the
                   exercises
                   of
                   religion
                   and
                   loue
                   ,
                   both
                   priuate
                   and
                   publike
                   ,
                   appertaining
                   to
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   performe
                   all
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   one
                   day
                   ,
                   
                   much
                   lesse
                   then
                   hath
                   he
                   time
                   to
                   follow
                   his
                   delights
                   .
                
                 
                   25
                   Vpon
                   a
                   great
                   raine
                   falling
                   in
                   a
                   Fayre
                   time
                   ,
                   not
                   long
                   after
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     by
                     the
                     Faire
                     was
                     broken
                     ,
                  
                   hee
                   had
                   this
                   working
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   how
                   one
                   should
                   order
                   his
                   affections
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whether
                   one
                   should
                   not
                   reioyce
                   ,
                   seeing
                   men
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   taught
                   by
                   so
                   long
                   preaching
                   ,
                   to
                   keepe
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   euē
                   by
                   his
                   afflictions
                   should
                   teach
                   men
                   his
                   holy
                   ordinance
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   pittie
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   their
                   goods
                   were
                   subiect
                   to
                   such
                   dangers
                   .
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   pittied
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   the
                   question
                   is
                   of
                   Pietie
                   towards
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   pittie
                   towards
                   men
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   
                   better
                   to
                   reioyce
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   through
                   some
                   hindrance
                   of
                   worldly
                   things
                   ,
                   tender
                   the
                   obeying
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   than
                   pietie
                   should
                   decay
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   many
                   soules
                   perish
                   .
                
                 
                   26
                   Against
                   them
                   that
                   say
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   is
                   ceremonial
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   first
                   marke
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Prophets
                   are
                   continuall
                   vrgers
                   of
                   the
                   morall
                   lawe
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   passe
                   them
                   ouer
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   no
                   pleasure
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   Esay
                   2.
                   and
                   66.
                   and
                   among
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   namely
                   ,
                   and
                   precisely
                   vrged
                   than
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   ceremonie
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   grant
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   ceremoniall
                   ,
                   and
                   yee
                   shall
                   make
                   God
                   a
                   confounder
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   a
                   mingler
                   of
                   the
                   ceremoniall
                   law
                   with
                   the
                   morall
                   ;
                   and
                   admitting
                   one
                   ceremonie
                   in
                   the
                   Decalogue
                   ,
                   why
                   may
                   there
                   not
                   be
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   or
                   moe
                   ?
                   Concerning
                   this
                   mixture
                   ,
                   many
                   heresies
                   hereby
                   haue
                   crept
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   auoided
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   make
                   the
                   fourth
                   Commandement
                   ceremoniall
                   .
                   We
                   know
                   that
                   whē
                   Saul
                   was
                   among
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   19.
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   common
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Is
                     Saul
                     among
                     the
                     Prophets
                  
                   ?
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   no
                   good
                   order
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Prophets
                   should
                   be
                   among
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   Saul
                   with
                   
                   his
                   companions
                   .
                   A
                   third
                   reason
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   deliuereth
                   a
                   summe
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   law
                   ,
                   
                     Loue
                     God
                     aboue
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     neighbour
                     as
                     thy selfe
                     .
                  
                   But
                   this
                   summe
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   is
                   meerely
                   morall
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   lawe
                   ,
                   whereof
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   summe
                   ,
                   is
                   meerely
                   morall
                   ,
                   except
                   wee
                   will
                   accuse
                   Christ
                   for
                   giuing
                   vs
                   a
                   morall
                   summe
                   of
                   a
                   ceremoniall
                   thing
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   the
                   Commandements
                   
                   were
                   but
                   a
                   renuing
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   brest
                   of
                   Adam
                   by
                   the
                   finger
                   of
                   God.
                   Now
                   there
                   became
                   a
                   declining
                   from
                   this
                   lawe
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   negligence
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   should
                   haue
                   taught
                   it
                   to
                   their
                   children
                   .
                   Therfore
                   would
                   the
                   Lord
                   haue
                   it
                   written
                   once
                   for
                   all
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   nature
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   ceremonie
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   altogether
                   holy
                   and
                   for
                   euer
                   ,
                   and
                   ceremonies
                   are
                   holy
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   :
                   therefore
                   in
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Decalogue
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   ceremonie
                   ,
                   and
                   consequenly
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   is
                   not
                   ceremoniall
                   .
                   A
                   fift
                   reason
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   they
                   that
                   affirme
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Ceremonie
                   ,
                   must
                   either
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   Ceremonie
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   
                   word
                   Sanctifie
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   Sabhath
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Commandement
                   ,
                   
                     Sanctifie
                     the
                     Sabbath
                  
                   :
                   as
                   for
                   Remember
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   prouiso
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Commandement
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   Commandement
                   stands
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   Sanctifie
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Verbe
                   transitiue
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   cannot
                   be
                   without
                   an
                   Accusatiue
                   case
                   ,
                   as
                   Day
                   or
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   sanctifying
                   is
                   no
                   ceremonie
                   :
                   
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Commandement
                   is
                   no
                   Ceremonie
                   .
                   Moreouer
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   concluded
                   by
                   a
                   reason
                   ,
                   is
                   commaunded
                   by
                   ●
                   precept
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   this
                   it
                   is
                   concluded
                   by
                   reason
                   :
                   your
                   labour
                   and
                   rest
                   must
                   bee
                   scanned
                   by
                   Gods
                   labour
                   and
                   rest
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   laboured
                   sixe
                   daies
                   ,
                   and
                   tested
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   ,
                   therefore
                   you
                   must
                   worke
                   al
                   your
                   workes
                   in
                   sixe
                   ,
                   and
                   rest
                   the
                   seuenth
                   .
                   As
                   much
                   reason
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   Christ
                   reasoneth
                   
                   how
                   the
                   Diuorce
                   being
                   a
                   thing
                   brought
                   in
                   vpon
                   occasion
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   therefore
                   bind
                   the
                   conscience
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   because
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   as
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   say
                   or
                   insinuate
                   by
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   was
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   it
                   bindeth
                   the
                   conscience
                   .
                   So
                   we
                   say
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   being
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   printed
                   in
                   the
                   breast
                   of
                   Adam
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   sounded
                   in
                   his
                   eares
                   ,
                   must
                   therefore
                   binde
                   the
                   conscience
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LXIX
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Thankesgiuing
                   and
                   right
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   .
                
                 
                   NOne
                   can
                   euer
                   praise
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   be
                   rauished
                   with
                   his
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   this
                   feeling
                   causeth
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   cold
                   in
                   thanksgiuing
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   our
                   praiers
                   be
                   cold
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   but
                   small
                   feeling
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   And
                   that
                   wee
                   doe
                   in
                   truth
                   of
                   heart
                   acknowledge
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   preseruer
                   of
                   vs
                   from
                   
                   all
                   euils
                   ,
                   and
                   giuer
                   of
                   all
                   mercies
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   trie
                   by
                   our
                   thankfulnes
                   and
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   sin
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Israelites
                   is
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   one
                   good
                   thing
                   ,
                   doth
                   make
                   vs
                   rather
                   to
                   mourne
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   hauing
                   of
                   many
                   good
                   things
                   doth
                   make
                   vs
                   thankfull
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   We
                   must
                   be
                   thankfull
                   presently
                   and
                   speedily
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   wil
                   long
                   keepe
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   any
                   mercie
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   5
                   Because
                   our
                   faith
                   yeeldeth
                   but
                   drops
                   of
                   thankfulnes
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   constrained
                   to
                   yeeld
                   but
                   drops
                   of
                   his
                   mercies
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   Being
                   with
                   one
                   afflicted
                   in
                   body
                   and
                   minde
                   ,
                   vnto
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   had
                   shewed
                   great
                   tokens
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   and
                   fruitfull
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   the
                   present
                   afflictions
                   :
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   feare
                   not
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   visitation
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   doe
                   grow
                   in
                   the
                   gifts
                   and
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   
                   rather
                   I
                   feare
                   least
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   deliuerance
                   should
                   be
                   tainted
                   with
                   vnthankfulnes
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   wofully
                   they
                   should
                   loose
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   that
                   good
                   which
                   so
                   dearly
                   they
                   purchased
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   7
                   Wee
                   haue
                   no
                   continuing
                   citie
                   now
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   looke
                   for
                   another
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   call
                   these
                   things
                   ours
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   sanctified
                   vnto
                   vs
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   vsing
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   set
                   our
                   harts
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   further
                   than
                   they
                   are
                   sanctified
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   desire
                   to
                   vse
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   These
                   outward
                   benefits
                   are
                   promised
                   with
                   a
                   condition
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   far
                   we
                   shall
                   haue
                   them
                   as
                   is
                   for
                   his
                   glorie
                   and
                   our
                   good
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   condition
                   we
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   aske
                   them
                   :
                   if
                   then
                   we
                   want
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   hurtfull
                   :
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   magnifie
                   his
                   mercies
                   ,
                   which
                   holdeth
                   those
                   things
                   from
                   vs
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   giueth
                   vs
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   want
                   thereof
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   thing
                   enioyed
                   wee
                   could
                   not
                   come
                   vnto
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   thing
                   doth
                   not
                   hurt
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   our
                   corruptions
                   which
                   abuse
                   it
                   ,
                   therefore
                   he
                   keepeth
                   promise
                   when
                   he
                   taketh
                   it
                   away
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   the
                   promise
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   It
                   hath
                   been
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   begin
                   and
                   end
                   their
                   assemblies
                   with
                   praises
                   .
                   And
                   no
                   marueile
                   ,
                   for
                   of
                   all
                   sacrifices
                   this
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   principall
                   .
                   First
                   it
                   was
                   an
                   exercise
                   in
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   an
                   exercise
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   this
                   exercise
                   shall
                   continue
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   other
                   shall
                   cease
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   heauen
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   neede
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   nor
                   praier
                   ,
                   nor
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   nor
                   discipline
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   praising
                   of
                   God
                   shal
                   not
                   cease
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   peculiar
                   exercise
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   and
                   Saints
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   exercise
                   of
                   praising
                   God
                   are
                   all
                   other
                   exercises
                   directed
                   .
                   For
                   why
                   do
                   we
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   feeling
                   increase
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   praise
                   God
                   ?
                   Why
                   doe
                   we
                   pray
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   hauing
                   experience
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   mercie
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   more
                   amply
                   giue
                   thankes
                   to
                   God
                   ?
                   Why
                   doe
                   we
                   receiue
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   being
                   rauished
                   with
                   comforts
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   wee
                   might
                   giue
                   greater
                   glorie
                   to
                   God
                   ?
                   And
                   moreouer
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   may
                   coniecture
                   the
                   goodnes
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   by
                   our
                   vnwillingnes
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   this
                   exercise
                   may
                   be
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   hardest
                   .
                   Large
                   volumes
                   of
                   protestations
                   flie
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   our
                   neede
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   make
                   one
                   beleeue
                   we
                   would
                   be
                   thankfull
                   ,
                   but
                   scarse
                   a
                   word
                   of
                   performing
                   any
                   thing
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   after
                   our
                   prayers
                   be
                   heard
                   :
                   wherin
                   also
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   vnlike
                   to
                   the
                   dissembling
                   Shipmen
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   extreame
                   dangers
                   leaue
                   their
                   Oares
                   and
                   fall
                   to
                   prayer
                   ,
                   but
                   comming
                   to
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   they
                   fill
                   Cans
                   ,
                   and
                   drowne
                   all
                   the
                   
                   remembrance
                   of
                   their
                   gracious
                   deliuerie
                   with
                   deepe
                   drinking
                   .
                   In
                   sicknes
                   &
                   health
                   we
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   praying
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   tempest
                   past
                   wee
                   are
                   too
                   quiet
                   and
                   carelesse
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   marueilous
                   in
                   our
                   Liturgie
                   ,
                   that
                   among
                   an
                   hundred
                   praiers
                   ,
                   scarse
                   one
                   thanksgiuing
                   is
                   found
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   in
                   euill
                   matters
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   a
                   natural
                   Logick
                   ,
                   or
                   cunning
                   Rhetorick
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   learned
                   to
                   begin
                   a
                   new
                   suite
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   thankfull
                   commemoration
                   of
                   receiuing
                   the
                   old
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LXX
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Temptation
                   .
                
                 
                   GOd
                   tempteth
                   vs
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   wicked
                   doe
                   to
                   euil
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   trie
                   in
                   what
                   measure
                   
                   we
                   haue
                   profited
                   by
                   his
                   mercies
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   meanes
                   that
                   the
                   diuell
                   doth
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   a
                   far
                   other
                   end
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   let
                   vs
                   see
                   our
                   vnworthinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   weaknes
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                   If
                   wee
                   did
                   throughly
                   beleeue
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   many
                   benefits
                   or
                   afflictions
                   wee
                   haue
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   baites
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   many
                   meanes
                   for
                   God
                   to
                   crowne
                   his
                   owne
                   mercies
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   bee
                   very
                   carefull
                   to
                   finish
                   our
                   saluation
                   with
                   feare
                   and
                   trembling
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   If
                   wee
                   doe
                   truly
                   acknowledge
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   he
                   that
                   preserueth
                   vs
                   in
                   mercie
                   from
                   euill
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   wee
                   haue
                   the
                   testimonie
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   :
                   then
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   trie
                   vs
                   with
                   want
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   with
                   disquietnesse
                   of
                   minde
                   ,
                   &c.
                   wee
                   shall
                   sustaine
                   our selues
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   knowe
                   it
                   
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   triall
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   haue
                   walked
                   in
                   our
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   taried
                   in
                   our
                   calling
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   some
                   ende
                   in
                   it
                   which
                   wee
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   wee
                   may
                   looke
                   for
                   his
                   helpe
                   and
                   comfort
                   in
                   his
                   good
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   will
                   giue
                   vs
                   wisedome
                   to
                   beare
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   recompence
                   our
                   wants
                   in
                   spirituall
                   graces
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   Israelites
                   had
                   a
                   great
                   temptation
                   ,
                   yet
                   many
                   thinke
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   tempted
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   brought
                   into
                   a
                   wildernes
                   without
                   meate
                   :
                   if
                   hee
                   should
                   trie
                   vs
                   so
                   now
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   bee
                   as
                   readie
                   to
                   murmur
                   (
                   though
                   we
                   thinke
                   the
                   contrarie
                   now
                   )
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   seeing
                   wee
                   repine
                   if
                   wee
                   want
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   It
                   is
                   certaine
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   as
                   wel
                   trie
                   men
                   by
                   benefits
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   want
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   dangerous
                   
                   temptation
                   is
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   the
                   Israelites
                   were
                   at
                   the
                   bitter
                   waters
                   tried
                   by
                   want
                   ;
                   so
                   also
                   were
                   
                   they
                   tried
                   by
                   enioying
                   the
                   goodnes
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Manna
                   :
                   Seeing
                   thē
                   that
                   both
                   waies
                   men
                   are
                   tried
                   ,
                   euery
                   man
                   hath
                   to
                   trie
                   what
                   his
                   temptation
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   to
                   fight
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   hee
                   be
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   to
                   fight
                   against
                   pride
                   ,
                   securitie
                   and
                   contempt
                   ,
                   or
                   smal
                   regarding
                   of
                   Gods
                   creatures
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   continually
                   striue
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   he
                   shall
                   haue
                   no
                   triall
                   of
                   his
                   faith
                   ,
                   nor
                   comfort
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   receiued
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   bee
                   in
                   aduersitie
                   ,
                   then
                   hath
                   hee
                   to
                   fight
                   against
                   distrust
                   ,
                   murmuring
                   ,
                   repining
                   ,
                   vnpatiencie
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   other
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   ouercome
                   vs
                   ,
                   if
                   by
                   faith
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   resist
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   shall
                   we
                   spoyle
                   our selues
                   of
                   the
                   goodnes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   5
                   Herein
                   hath
                   also
                   euery
                   man
                   to
                   discerne
                   his
                   temptation
                   :
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   sicke
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   altogether
                   cast
                   downe
                   ;
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   poore
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   oppressed
                   therewith
                   ,
                   euen
                   here
                   doth
                   the
                   Lord
                   trie
                   him
                   whether
                   he
                   loue
                   him
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   worship
                   him
                   in
                   truth
                   or
                   not
                   .
                   Herein
                   doth
                   the
                   Lord
                   tempt
                   euery
                   one
                   of
                   vs
                   still
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   commandeth
                   vs
                   to
                   pray
                   but
                   only
                   for
                   daily
                   bread
                   ,
                   wee
                   ought
                   therefore
                   herein
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   triall
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   ouer
                   ●●
                   hartnesse
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   can
                   neuer
                   looke
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   estate
                   present
                   ,
                   wisely
                   to
                   thinke
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   pouertie
                   ,
                   oh
                   then
                   we
                   would
                   serue
                   God
                   indeed
                   if
                   we
                   were
                   rich
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   sicknes
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   serue
                   God
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   our
                   health
                   ,
                   Againe
                   ,
                   being
                   in
                   health
                   ,
                   we
                   thinke
                   we
                   would
                   serue
                   God
                   if
                   we
                   were
                   somewhat
                   tamed
                   with
                   sicknes
                   :
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   rich
                   ,
                   wee
                   thinke
                   we
                   should
                   well
                   serue
                   God
                   if
                   we
                   were
                   in
                   pouertie
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   not
                   studying
                   to
                   glorifie
                   God
                   in
                   sicknes
                   ,
                   riches
                   ,
                   &
                   health
                   ,
                   by
                   thankefulnes
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   right
                   vsage
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   ende
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   giuen
                   vs
                   them
                   ,
                   neither
                   yet
                   regarding
                   in
                   our
                   sicknes
                   and
                   pouertie
                   ,
                   with
                   faith
                   and
                   patience
                   to
                   waite
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   being
                   contented
                   to
                   serue
                   and
                   
                   worship
                   him
                   with
                   whatsoeuer
                   he
                   shal
                   lay
                   vpon
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   by
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   proue
                   vs
                   ,
                   whether
                   wee
                   worship
                   and
                   serue
                   him
                   for
                   these
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   louing
                   zeale
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   and
                   glorie
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   wee
                   cannot
                   willingly
                   come
                   to
                   reade
                   and
                   heare
                   Gods
                   worde
                   ,
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   and
                   receiue
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   though
                   wee
                   be
                   pinched
                   
                   with
                   want
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   bestow
                   more
                   study
                   ,
                   care
                   ,
                   and
                   time
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   this
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   manifest
                   signe
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   these
                   things
                   we
                   serue
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   would
                   
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   By
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   Israelities
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   that
                   our
                   hearts
                   be
                   rightly
                   &
                   wholy
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   plentifull
                   abundance
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   serue
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   euen
                   in
                   want
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   greatest
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   take
                   triall
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   siluer
                   is
                   tried
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   drosse
                   may
                   bee
                   burnt
                   and
                   taken
                   away
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   mettall
                   bee
                   more
                   pure
                   and
                   fine
                   ;
                   euen
                   so
                   wee
                   by
                   such
                   trials
                   should
                   not
                   onely
                   haue
                   our
                   great
                   corruptions
                   purged
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   should
                   also
                   bee
                   made
                   more
                   fit
                   for
                   the
                   vse
                   and
                   seruice
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   For
                   of
                   our selues
                   whether
                   we
                   be
                   tempted
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   or
                   on
                   the
                   left
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   stand
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   Israelites
                   .
                   So
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   continueth
                   true
                   Religiō
                   with
                   this
                   gouernment
                   ,
                   euery
                   man
                   thinketh
                   he
                   shall
                   euer
                   stand
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   there
                   shall
                   come
                   a
                   change
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   triall
                   :
                   so
                   when
                   God
                   sheweth
                   vs
                   tokens
                   of
                   his
                   loue
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   thinke
                   we
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   hee
                   denieth
                   
                   these
                   tokens
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   triall
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   were
                   either
                   in
                   a
                   moderate
                   estate
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   some
                   new
                   deliuerance
                   ,
                   they
                   liued
                   very
                   godly
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   commended
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   abundance
                   of
                   things
                   did
                   once
                   make
                   them
                   wanton
                   ,
                   they
                   fell
                   to
                   Idolatrie
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   miserie
                   they
                   murmured
                   :
                   where
                   wee
                   see
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   generall
                   obedience
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   particular
                   to
                   embrace
                   it
                   in
                   euery
                   place
                   and
                   time
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   harder
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   
                   onely
                   true
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   trouble
                   and
                   want
                   holdeth
                   out
                   constantly
                   ,
                   and
                   faileth
                   not
                   for
                   any
                   temptation
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   The
                   Lord
                   doth
                   trie
                   his
                   people
                   many
                   waies
                   ,
                   yet
                   but
                   with
                   one
                   thing
                   at
                   once
                   :
                   as
                   some
                   times
                   with
                   want
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   want
                   of
                   meate
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   want
                   of
                   water
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   powre
                   all
                   his
                   punishments
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   to
                   let
                   them
                   see
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   their
                   harts
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   distrust
                   for
                   euery
                   thing
                   :
                   and
                   againe
                   ,
                   to
                   let
                   them
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   many
                   things
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   thankfull
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   dealing
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   vs
                   good
                   many
                   waies
                   ,
                   he
                   trieth
                   vs
                   sometime
                   one
                   way
                   ,
                   somtime
                   another
                   way
                   :
                   &
                   doth
                   not
                   lay
                   all
                   his
                   punishments
                   on
                   men
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   their
                   sins
                   be
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   full
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   deserue
                   it
                   :
                   or
                   els
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   minded
                   to
                   take
                   some
                   singular
                   triall
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   dealt
                   with
                   Iob
                   ,
                   &
                   thus
                   he
                   dealeth
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   beare
                   with
                   our
                   weakenes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   try
                   vs
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   hauing
                   of
                   many
                   blessings
                   would
                   moue
                   vs
                   rather
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   some
                   one
                   thing
                   would
                   cause
                   vs
                   to
                   forsake
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   particular
                   trials
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   he
                   giueth
                   a
                   man
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   letteth
                   him
                   want
                   his
                   health
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   consider
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   as
                   ready
                   to
                   murmur
                   as
                   euer
                   they
                   were
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   giue
                   a
                   man
                   two
                   yeeres
                   health
                   ,
                   yet
                   one
                   yeeres
                   sicknes
                   doth
                   more
                   make
                   him
                   to
                   murmur
                   ,
                   than
                   many
                   yeers
                   of
                   health
                   doth
                   make
                   him
                   thankful
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   this
                   will
                   make
                   men
                   deny
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   ready
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   witches
                   for
                   their
                   health
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   looke
                   for
                   helpe
                   at
                   the
                   Lords
                   hands
                   .
                   The
                   infidelitie
                   of
                   the
                   Isralites
                   was
                   greatly
                   herein
                   bewrayed
                   ,
                   for
                   did
                   God
                   make
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   Egypt
                   blood
                   ?
                   dried
                   vp
                   the
                   red
                   sea
                   ?
                   made
                   bitter
                   waters
                   sweete
                   ?
                   would
                   not
                   that
                   God
                   also
                   make
                   waters
                   to
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   rockes
                   in
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   ?
                   their
                   murmuring
                   is
                   here
                   therefore
                   very
                   manifest
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   murmuring
                   is
                   now
                   as
                   great
                   as
                   theirs
                   was
                   .
                   For
                   though
                   men
                   thinke
                   that
                   this
                   people
                   did
                   euill
                   to
                   murmur
                   ,
                   &
                   think
                   that
                   now
                   there
                   are
                   greater
                   occasions
                   thē
                   they
                   had
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   cōsider
                   their
                   temptation
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   it
                   will
                   excuse
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   greatly
                   accuse
                   vs.
                   For
                   what
                   temptation
                   was
                   it
                   to
                   haue
                   many
                   children
                   and
                   cattell
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   know
                   where
                   to
                   haue
                   water
                   for
                   them
                   ?
                   We
                   vpon
                   lesse
                   occasions
                   will
                   murmur
                   ,
                   for
                   though
                   we
                   confesse
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   better
                   case
                   thē
                   our
                   fathers
                   were
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   some
                   haue
                   lesse
                   than
                   others
                   haue
                   ,
                   therfore
                   they
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   murmur
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   haue
                   otherwise
                   sufficient
                   :
                   Much
                   more
                   therefore
                   would
                   men
                   murmur
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   would
                   they
                   bid
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   word
                   and
                   all
                   farewell
                   .
                   And
                   hath
                   not
                   God
                   dealt
                   with
                   vs
                   as
                   mercifully
                   as
                   with
                   them
                   ?
                   Yea
                   surely
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   harts
                   to
                   consider
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   for
                   who
                   cannot
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   deliuered
                   him
                   often
                   from
                   dangers
                   ?
                   Whom
                   hath
                   not
                   the
                   Lord
                   dealt
                   his
                   mercy
                   most
                   liberally
                   to
                   ?
                   Therefore
                   are
                   we
                   as
                   much
                   without
                   excuse
                   as
                   euer
                   they
                   were
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   Moses
                   finding
                   the
                   Israelites
                   to
                   murmur
                   for
                   water
                   ,
                   calleth
                   the
                   murmuring
                   ,
                   a
                   tempting
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   did
                   not
                   proceed
                   of
                   infirmitie
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   had
                   tasted
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   felt
                   the
                   wonderfull
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   farre
                   greater
                   than
                   this
                   was
                   to
                   giue
                   them
                   drinke
                   :
                   for
                   by
                   the
                   former
                   miracles
                   they
                   knew
                   that
                   God
                   was
                   able
                   and
                   also
                   willing
                   to
                   helpe
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   seeing
                   they
                   still
                   murmured
                   ,
                   Moses
                   calleth
                   this
                   a
                   tempting
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whereas
                   before
                   when
                   they
                   murmured
                   diuers
                   times
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   did
                   beare
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   as
                   did
                   offend
                   of
                   infirmitie
                   .
                   Where
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   God
                   dealing
                   with
                   vs
                   as
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   hath
                   borne
                   with
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   our
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   may
                   al
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   not
                   deale
                   with
                   vs
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   hands
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   ignorant
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   despise
                   instruction
                   ,
                   or
                   after
                   we
                   haue
                   had
                   experience
                   of
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   if
                   then
                   we
                   will
                   presume
                   to
                   tempt
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   fearefull
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   know
                   the
                   great
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   experience
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   93.
                   2.
                   
                   When
                   we
                   know
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   which
                   we
                   commit
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   we
                   will
                   tempt
                   God
                   whether
                   he
                   will
                   punish
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   as
                   Peter
                   rebuked
                   Ananias
                   ,
                   Act.
                   5.
                   and
                   Paul
                   rebuked
                   those
                   who
                   in
                   vaine
                   excuses
                   would
                   eate
                   in
                   Idols
                   temples
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   doe
                   you
                   prouoke
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   10.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   temptation
                   with
                   which
                   the
                   diuell
                   tempted
                   
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   cast
                   thy selfe
                   downe
                   .
                   But
                   Christ
                   answered
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   should
                   so
                   doe
                   without
                   Gods
                   commandement
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   denie
                   his
                   prouidence
                   which
                   only
                   watcheth
                   ouer
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   waies
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   he
                   putteth
                   away
                   the
                   diuell
                   ;
                   this
                   then
                   is
                   to
                   tempt
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Moses
                   meaneth
                   when
                   he
                   rebuked
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   why
                   tempt
                   yee
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   You
                   know
                   your
                   sinne
                   well
                   enough
                   ,
                   the
                   dealing
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   you
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   and
                   mine
                   also
                   ;
                   now
                   adde
                   not
                   rebellion
                   vnto
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   you
                   sinne
                   ,
                   then
                   do
                   you
                   tempt
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   in
                   Psalm
                   .
                   95.
                   passeth
                   ouer
                   other
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   th●●
                   or●●
                   of
                   temptation
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     be
                     sware
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   Now
                   let
                   vs
                   consider
                   when
                   wee
                   fall
                   into
                   some
                   sinne
                   which
                   we
                   know
                   no●
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   mercifull
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   then
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   know
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   felt
                   euery
                   way
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   checking
                   vs
                   
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   vsed
                   meanes
                   to
                   bring
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   then
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   we
                   sinne
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   plaine
                   tempting
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   this
                   wee
                   must
                   apply
                   to
                   our
                   seuerall
                   transgressions
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   haue
                   bin
                   an
                   adulterer
                   or
                   an
                   angry
                   person
                   ,
                   or
                   c●uetous
                   before
                   his
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   the
                   lord
                   will
                   beare
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   dealt
                   with
                   vs
                   in
                   these
                   seuerall
                   sinnes
                   as
                   before
                   is
                   set
                   down
                   ,
                   then
                   if
                   men
                   doe
                   sinne
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   tempting
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   beginning
                   
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   such
                   men
                   stand
                   in
                   a
                   very
                   fickle
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   in
                   great
                   daunger
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   This
                   is
                   then
                   a
                   comfortable
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   to
                   heare
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   heare
                   with
                   the
                   offences
                   of
                   our
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   lay
                   them
                   to
                   our
                   charge
                   ,
                   if
                   then
                   we
                   will
                   goe
                   cheerefully
                   forward
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   giueth
                   vs
                   knowledge
                   and
                   other
                   meanes
                   to
                   draw
                   vs
                   vnto
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   refuse
                   instruction
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   drawne
                   from
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   this
                   
                   is
                   a
                   tempting
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   shall
                   be
                   laid
                   to
                   our
                   charge
                   :
                   as
                   wee
                   see
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   saith
                   to
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   vpright
                   before
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   
                     Vriah
                     ▪
                  
                   because
                   his
                   other
                   sinnes
                   which
                   he
                   committed
                   ,
                   both
                   often
                   and
                   grieuously
                   ,
                   were
                   but
                   of
                   humane
                   infirmitie
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   was
                   contrarie
                   to
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   againe
                   he
                   sought
                   meanes
                   to
                   hide
                   his
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   not
                   easily
                   brought
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   did
                   hee
                   obtaine
                   pardon
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   was
                   but
                   once
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   he
                   was
                   much
                   humbled
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   Saul
                   often
                   doing
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   at
                   last
                   asked
                   counsaile
                   of
                   a
                   familiar
                   spirit
                   by
                   a
                   Witch
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   before
                   had
                   punished
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   did
                   cleane
                   contrary
                   to
                   his
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   euen
                   for
                   this
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   cut
                   him
                   off
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   haue
                   to
                   pray
                   with
                   
                     Dauid
                     .
                     Psal.
                     19.
                     
                     Lord
                     who
                     doth
                     vnderstand
                     the
                     errors
                     of
                     his
                     life
                     ?
                     then
                     purge
                     vs
                     from
                     our
                     secret
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     keepe
                     vs
                     that
                     no
                     presumptuous
                     sinnes
                     doe
                     beare
                     rule
                     ouer
                     vs.
                     so
                     shall
                     we
                     be
                     free
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   For
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   sinne
                   against
                   man
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   an
                   arbiter
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   sinne
                   against
                   the
                   
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   deale
                   for
                   him
                   ?
                   As
                   Eli
                   saith
                   to
                   his
                   Sonnes
                   q
                   d.
                   If
                   you
                   had
                   done
                   this
                   being
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   it
                   had
                   beene
                   a
                   small
                   matter
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   you
                   that
                   haue
                   beene
                   taught
                   of
                   me
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   haue
                   now
                   made
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   stincke
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   haue
                   tempted
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   9
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   comfort
                   that
                   no
                   temptation
                   doth
                   inuade
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   taken
                   
                   hold
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   so
                   this
                   ought
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   with
                   profit
                   to
                   humble
                   ourselues
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   temptation
                   vppon
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   may
                   take
                   hold
                   on
                   vs
                   in
                   time
                   also
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   Wee
                   are
                   neuer
                   the
                   further
                   from
                   temptation
                   for
                   misliking
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   nearer
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   as
                   in
                   iudgement
                   we
                   mislike
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   affection
                   we
                   humble
                   our selues
                   in
                   feare
                   and
                   prayer
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   as
                   knowing
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   time
                   may
                   inuade
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   11
                   Wee
                   must
                   not
                   keepe
                   our
                   hearts
                   too
                   close
                   in
                   dangerous
                   temptation
                   ,
                   nor
                   denie
                   mercie
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   least
                   God
                   denie
                   mercie
                   to
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   12
                   If
                   wee
                   be
                   tempted
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   examine
                   it
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   for
                   sinne
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   is
                   reuealed
                   and
                   rebuked
                   ;
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   sin
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   bringeth
                   the
                   curse
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Lawe
                   accurseth
                   the
                   sinner
                   ;
                   if
                   it
                   bring
                   a
                   curse
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   we
                   tremble
                   ▪
                   if
                   we
                   tremble
                   not
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   suspect
                   that
                   our
                   nature
                   liketh
                   the
                   temptation
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   vs
                   apply
                   prayer
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   tremble
                   in
                   
                   truth
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   neuer
                   doe
                   the
                   thing
                   whereunto
                   we
                   are
                   tempted
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   When
                   Satan
                   cannot
                   get
                   vs
                   to
                   omit
                   grosse
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   assaile
                   vs
                   with
                   spirituall
                   temptations
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   Those
                   temptations
                   are
                   most
                   dangerous
                   which
                   haue
                   most
                   holy
                   ends
                   .
                
                 
                   15
                   If
                   wee
                   conceale
                   our
                   temptations
                   long
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   policie
                   of
                   Sathan
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   keepe
                   his
                   counsell
                   .
                
                 
                   16
                   The
                   Lord
                   through
                   grace
                   doth
                   quench
                   in
                   vs
                   those
                   temptations
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   quench
                   in
                   vs
                   his
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 
                   17
                   Temptations
                   being
                   resisted
                   to
                   bring
                   a
                   proofe
                   of
                   that
                   grace
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   vs
                   ;
                   temptation
                   being
                   receiued
                   argueth
                   corruption
                   in
                   vs.
                   Adam
                   should
                   not
                   haue
                   been
                   worse
                   for
                   his
                   temptation
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   yeelded
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   did
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   18
                   They
                   that
                   tremble
                   in
                   the
                   temptation
                   ,
                   shal
                   triumph
                   after
                   the
                   temptation
                   :
                   our
                   faith
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   pots
                   mouth
                   which
                   being
                   large
                   receiued
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   narrowe
                   receiueth
                   but
                   little
                   
                
                 
                 
                   19
                   The
                   godly
                   see
                   their
                   temptations
                   oft
                   ,
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   profit
                   ;
                   the
                   vngodly
                   see
                   them
                   seldome
                   ,
                   scant
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   profit
                   .
                
                 
                   20
                   Being
                   both
                   feeble
                   in
                   body
                   and
                   sicke
                   in
                   minde
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   felt
                   the
                   Lords
                   strength
                   in
                   his
                   sicknesse
                   ,
                   nourishing
                   him
                   :
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   cleere
                   his
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   giue
                   him
                   a
                   misliking
                   of
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   liking
                   of
                   good
                   :
                   hee
                   knewe
                   his
                   temptation
                   should
                   goe
                   away
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LXXI
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   truth
                   and
                   errors
                   ,
                   sinceritie
                   and
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   THere
                   is
                   no
                   profit
                   in
                   teaching
                   or
                   hearing
                   without
                   application
                   .
                   Ephes.
                   6.
                   
                   
                   Paul
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   trueth
                   ,
                   calleth
                   it
                   a
                   girdle
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   not
                   bee
                   a
                   loose
                   truth
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   easily
                   bee
                   shaken
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   tied
                   truth
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   ranging
                   truth
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   loose
                   about
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   fall
                   away
                   with
                   the
                   least
                   flaw
                   of
                   winde
                   Rom.
                   15.
                   
                   The
                   Apostle
                   speaketh
                   of
                   this
                   putting
                   on
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   make
                   a
                   broad
                   cloath
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   apparel
                   to
                   warme
                   vs
                   at
                   the
                   houre
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   some
                   time
                   of
                   trouble
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   presently
                   make
                   him
                   a
                   garment
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   sit
                   as
                   close
                   to
                   vs
                   as
                   our
                   coates
                   .
                   Iames
                   saith
                   in
                   his
                   first
                   chapter
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     must
                     be
                     ingrafted
                     in
                     vs
                     ,
                  
                   it
                   must
                   not
                   hang
                   by
                   vs
                   :
                   but
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   true
                   grafting
                   without
                   the
                   renting
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   stocke
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   newe
                   graft
                   may
                   hee
                   fastned
                   and
                   closed
                   vp
                   in
                   the
                   rent
                   :
                   so
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   true
                   receiuing
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   vntill
                   our
                   corrupt
                   wisedome
                   bee
                   rent
                   asunder
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   closed
                   vp
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   truth
                   required
                   ,
                   so
                   a
                   girdle
                   of
                   truth
                   :
                   As
                   Christ
                   is
                   our
                   comfort
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   put
                   on
                   :
                   As
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   receiued
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   must
                   bee
                   ingrafted
                   in
                   vs.
                   In
                   more
                   sensible
                   things
                   we
                   are
                   familiarly
                   acquainted
                   with
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   What
                   profit
                   is
                   there
                   in
                   a
                   plaister
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   neuer
                   so
                   skilfully
                   made
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   it
                   be
                   applied
                   ?
                   Well
                   ,
                   nothing
                   indeed
                   is
                   good
                   without
                   applying
                   .
                   The
                   
                   Sunne
                   is
                   comfortable
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   doth
                   it
                   if
                   wee
                   bee
                   shut
                   vp
                   and
                   it
                   neuer
                   come
                   to
                   vs
                   ?
                   What
                   nourishment
                   is
                   in
                   meate
                   ,
                   what
                   vse
                   in
                   apparell
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   vse
                   and
                   apply
                   them
                   not
                   ?
                   So
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   not
                   applied
                   are
                   nothing
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   though
                   most
                   profitable
                   in
                   themselues
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Truth
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   specially
                   esteemed
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   seruice
                   so
                   acceptable
                   vnto
                   
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   without
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   a
                   rent
                   or
                   pension
                   due
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord.
                   But
                   why
                   doth
                   the
                   Lord
                   so
                   require
                   truth
                   at
                   our
                   hands
                   ?
                   the
                   Prophet
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     hath
                     magnified
                     his
                     truth
                     and
                     his
                     name
                     aboue
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     hath
                     put
                     on
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     as
                     his
                     name
                     ,
                     to
                     bee
                     called
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     truth
                  
                   .
                   And
                   Christ
                   the
                   second
                   person
                   in
                   Trinitie
                   witnesseth
                   his
                   death
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   in
                   
                   calling
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   truth
                   itselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   bare
                   witnesse
                   before
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   he
                   especially
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   beare
                   witnesse
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   so
                   greatly
                   he
                   loued
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   we
                   read
                   Ioh.
                   14
                   ▪
                   He
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   truth
                   .
                   So
                   we
                   see
                   how
                   great
                   
                   a
                   thing
                   this
                   truth
                   is
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   makes
                   himselfe
                   glorious
                   in
                   this
                   title
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   it
                   the
                   Crowne
                   of
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                   his
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   his
                   Ministers
                   are
                   glorified
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   second
                   respect
                   
                   truth
                   is
                   deare
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   Adam
                   being
                   charged
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   the
                   forbidden
                   fruite
                   ,
                   had
                   his
                   first
                   assault
                   of
                   Sathan
                   against
                   the
                   Lords
                   truth
                   ,
                   &
                   back-sliding
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   lost
                   all
                   his
                   posfession
                   in
                   Paradise
                   .
                   Because
                   of
                   this
                   dealing
                   of
                   the
                   Diuell
                   in
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   euer
                   since
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   beene
                   very
                   iealous
                   of
                   his
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   wils
                   men
                   should
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   doe
                   remember
                   to
                   pay
                   him
                   truth
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   respect
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   haue
                   truth
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   most
                   concerning
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   comforteth
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   agonie
                   of
                   a
                   distressed
                   cōscience
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   this
                   
                   case
                   mercie
                   cannot
                   so
                   comfort
                   vs
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   hath
                   iustice
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   is
                   iust
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   mercifull
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   Christ
                   he
                   cannot
                   comfort
                   vs
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   giuen
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   not
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   these
                   two
                   onely
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   comfort
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   challenge
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   truth
                   is
                   best
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   faithfulnes
                   in
                   giuing
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   promised
                   ,
                   is
                   our
                   chiefest
                   hold
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   can
                   put
                   vs
                   beside
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   surest
                   tenour
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   ,
                   because
                   by
                   this
                   we
                   hold
                   whatsoeuer
                   we
                   hold
                   ,
                   and
                   howsoeuer
                   we
                   are
                   defectiue
                   in
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   truth
                   we
                   must
                   make
                   much
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Thus
                   in
                   these
                   respects
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   truth
                   is
                   the
                   diadem
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   that
                   Sathan
                   doth
                   so
                   assault
                   it
                   ;
                   &
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   tenour
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   sure
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   pension
                   to
                   bee
                   paid
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   come
                   neerer
                   ,
                   whether
                   this
                   truth
                   be
                   in
                   vs
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   earth
                   it selfe
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   true
                   ,
                   but
                   liberall
                   to
                   vs.
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   truth
                   and
                   mercie
                   ,
                   so
                   knowledge
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   too
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   knoweth
                   al
                   times
                   and
                   seasons
                   ,
                   
                     When
                     to
                     receiue
                     ,
                     when
                     to
                     returne
                     ,
                     it
                     shewes
                     it selfe
                     a
                     cunning
                     Scholler
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     keepes
                     such
                     a
                     comely
                     course
                     in
                  
                   
                   
                     all
                     seasons
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     had
                     perfect
                     knowledge
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   another
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   wee
                   must
                   labour
                   for
                   truth
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   compared
                   to
                   a
                   land
                   :
                   
                     For
                     though
                     there
                     be
                     a
                     soule
                     in
                     vs
                     of
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     heauen
                     ,
                     and
                     comming
                     into
                     our
                     bodies
                     made
                     of
                     earth
                     ,
                     should
                     make
                     them
                     like
                     to
                     heauen
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     heauen
                     should
                     lift
                     vs
                     vp
                     to
                     heauen
                     from
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                  
                   yet
                   our
                   bodies
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   soule
                   should
                   be
                   more
                   heauenly
                   ,
                   haue
                   so
                   weighed
                   down
                   heauen
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   &
                   pressed
                   downe
                   the
                   soule
                   to
                   things
                   below
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     we
                     haue
                     set
                     earth
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     aboue
                     heauen
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     attempts
                     and
                     imaginations
                     ▪
                  
                   and
                   so
                   our
                   soules
                   are
                   become
                   a
                   very
                   ground
                   and
                   land
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   our
                   intent
                   being
                   earthly
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   iustly
                   called
                   earth
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   There
                   are
                   found
                   out
                   three
                   truths
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     truth
                     of
                     life
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   euery
                   man
                   must
                   labour
                   
                   for
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     truth
                     of
                     Iustice
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Common-wealths
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Truth
                     in
                     doctrine
                     and
                     religion
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   truth
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   better
                   vnderstand
                   it
                   ,
                   wee
                   will
                   shew
                   it
                   in
                   measures
                   and
                   weights
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   measure
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Standard
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   weight
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Seale
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   our
                   measure
                   be
                   equall
                   with
                   the
                   standard
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   our
                   weights
                   be
                   iust
                   with
                   the
                   seale
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   neither
                   lighter
                   nor
                   heauier
                   than
                   the
                   standard
                   weight
                   :
                   our
                   measures
                   and
                   weights
                   are
                   true
                   .
                   Now
                   to
                   applie
                   these
                   things
                   :
                   the
                   maine
                   and
                   standard
                   truth
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   17.
                   
                   
                     Thy
                     word
                     is
                     the
                     truth
                  
                   :
                   Then
                   here
                   is
                   the
                   point
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   trueth
                   .
                   If
                   our
                   thoughts
                   bee
                   agreeable
                   to
                   this
                   standard
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   our
                   
                   tongues
                   be
                   agreeable
                   to
                   our
                   harts
                   ,
                   well
                   agreeing
                   to
                   the
                   standard
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   doings
                   agree
                   with
                   our
                   tongues
                   ;
                   then
                   comes
                   sinceritie
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   simplicitie
                   of
                   speech
                   ,
                   and
                   constancie
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   Now
                   here
                   is
                   the
                   question
                   then
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   conclusion
                   wee
                   make
                   in
                   our
                   braine
                   ,
                   be
                   equall
                   
                   with
                   the
                   standard
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   our
                   hearts
                   are
                   false
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   being
                   false
                   our
                   tongues
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   outward
                   life
                   can
                   neuer
                   be
                   true
                   .
                   For
                   surely
                   if
                   the
                   word
                   haue
                   not
                   taught
                   vs
                   our
                   truth
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   no
                   truth
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   wee
                   truly
                   measure
                   all
                   things
                   according
                   to
                   
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   esteeme
                   all
                   things
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   doth
                   esteeme
                   them
                   :
                   looke
                   what
                   conclusions
                   the
                   word
                   hath
                   set
                   downe
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   must
                   be
                   our
                   conclusion
                   and
                   principle
                   in
                   euery
                   thing
                   .
                   Phil.
                   3.
                   
                   Paul
                   ,
                   who
                   doubtlesse
                   knew
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuered
                   nothing
                   but
                   measured
                   by
                   the
                   standard
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   hath
                   this
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   winne
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   lose
                   all
                   :
                   there
                   was
                   nothing
                   so
                   glorious
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   counted
                   it
                   riffe
                   raffe
                   for
                   the
                   attaining
                   of
                   Christ.
                   This
                   is
                   then
                   the
                   first
                   thing
                   to
                   doe
                   al
                   things
                   by
                   the
                   analogy
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   shall
                   haue
                   but
                   one
                   heart
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   heart
                   and
                   an
                   heart
                   .
                   Otherwise
                   wee
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   deceiueable
                   as
                   the
                   vineyard
                   that
                   Esay
                   speakes
                   of
                   ,
                   whereof
                   grapes
                   were
                   looked
                   for
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   brought
                   foorth
                   wilde
                   grapes
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   men
                   haue
                   worldly
                   conclusions
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   not
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   their
                   standard
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   resolued
                   of
                   their
                   principles
                   speaking
                   thus
                   secretly
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     will
                     keepe
                     this
                     gaine
                     and
                     profite
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   haue
                   lost
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   
                   So
                   must
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   simplicitie
                   of
                   our
                   speech
                   ,
                   for
                   vnlesse
                   our
                   words
                   bee
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   we
                   delude
                   our selues
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   we
                   shall
                   haue
                   an
                   Amen
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   praising
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   large
                   cursing
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   no
                   regard
                   of
                   this
                   simplicitie
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   but
                   an
                   illusion
                   .
                   When
                   men
                   shall
                   publikely
                   sing
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmes
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   precious
                   than
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   wee
                   set
                   by
                   nothing
                   lesse
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   plaine
                   mockerie
                   to
                   beare
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   hand
                   that
                   we
                   loue
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   our
                   thoughts
                   are
                   more
                   large
                   and
                   deepe
                   ,
                   and
                   attentiue
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   false
                   hearts
                   and
                   dissembling
                   words
                   :
                   and
                   truly
                   though
                   we
                   dare
                   not
                   shew
                   this
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   wee
                   care
                   not
                   for
                   a
                   Sermon
                   once
                   in
                   seuen
                   yeeres
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   wee
                   were
                   asked
                   how
                   wee
                   stood
                   affected
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   what
                   great
                   credit
                   and
                   commendations
                   would
                   flie
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   mouthes
                   ?
                   But
                   now
                   let
                   vs
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   our
                   actions
                   in
                   stedfastnesse
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   bind
                   on
                   our
                   word
                   :
                   the
                   ouerthrowing
                   of
                   our
                   liues
                   ,
                   doe
                   so
                   much
                   drowne
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   our
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   we
                   protest
                   in
                   word
                   ,
                   wee
                   spoyle
                   in
                   our
                   workes
                   .
                   The
                   blood
                   of
                   Habel
                   was
                   an
                   action
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   cried
                   vp
                   to
                   heauen
                   :
                   our
                   Amen
                   in
                   our
                   mouthes
                   is
                   drowned
                   by
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   our
                   actions
                   
                   crying
                   so
                   loude
                   before
                   the
                   Lord.
                   For
                   our
                   actions
                   bewray
                   men
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   
                   wringing
                   ,
                   going
                   ,
                   ouergoing
                   ,
                   and
                   incroching
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Truth
                   in
                   our
                   liues
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   concordance
                   of
                   the
                   tongue
                   .
                   And
                   whatsoeuer
                   their
                   bonds
                   are
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   haue
                   
                   other
                   forfeiture
                   vpon
                   forfeitures
                   ,
                   to
                   proclaime
                   their
                   falsehood
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Now
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   wee
                   see
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Prophet
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Iudgement
                     is
                     turned
                     in
                     to
                     Worme-wood
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   )
                   
                     a
                     man
                     had
                     as
                     good
                     eate
                     a
                     hand-full
                     of
                     Worme-wood
                     ,
                     as
                     haue
                     our
                     cause
                     pleaded
                     in
                     the
                     Courte
                     .
                  
                   Let
                   Noble-men
                   be
                   neuer
                   so
                   wise
                   to
                   open
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Diuell
                   hath
                   made
                   many
                   wiser
                   in
                   breaking
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   can
                   be
                   wise
                   in
                   setting
                   it
                   downe
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   knowne
                   too
                   well
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   grieuances
                   haue
                   beene
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   men
                   haue
                   growne
                   more
                   cunning
                   in
                   ouerthrowing
                   of
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   then
                   manie
                   haue
                   bene
                   able
                   to
                   establish
                   Iustice.
                   But
                   euery
                   man
                   would
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   beare
                   this
                   burthen
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   concernes
                   another
                   Courte
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   say
                   you
                   to
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   Religion
                   that
                   is
                   among
                   vs
                   ?
                   why
                   ,
                   our
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   sound
                   enough
                   ,
                   that
                   needes
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   .
                   No
                   ?
                   Yes
                   surely
                   ,
                   very
                   needfull
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   speake
                   of
                   
                   it
                   .
                   Truth
                   indeede
                   runnes
                   about
                   the
                   Church-walles
                   for
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   goeth
                   about
                   the
                   Pillars
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   findeth
                   no
                   nearers
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   wise
                   man
                   saith
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   Treasure
                   in
                   store
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   vse
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   it
                   not
                   :
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   say
                   of
                   our
                   Age
                   ,
                   men
                   haue
                   a
                   little
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   vsing
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   seeing
                   wee
                   hide
                   our
                   knowledge
                   if
                   wee
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   cannot
                   speake
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   at
                   our
                   going
                   in
                   and
                   our
                   going
                   out
                   ,
                   as
                   men
                   are
                   charged
                   by
                   Moses
                   ,
                   wee
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   So
                   in
                   a
                   second
                   degree
                   Paul
                   would
                   haue
                   vs
                   vse
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   we
                   vsed
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   surely
                   had
                   hee
                   made
                   his
                   wish
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   did
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   hee
                   had
                   surely
                   had
                   it
                   .
                   All
                   our
                   knowledge
                   is
                   a
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   braine
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   hart
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   neuer
                   makes
                   vs
                   set
                   lesse
                   on
                   
                   the
                   score
                   of
                   sinne
                   :
                   yee
                   shall
                   see
                   this
                   plaine
                   ,
                   wee
                   know
                   that
                   fire
                   will
                   burne
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   wee
                   know
                   it
                   indeede
                   ,
                   by
                   no
                   paine
                   almost
                   can
                   wee
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   put
                   our
                   finger
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   ;
                   and
                   doubtles
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   were
                   perswaded
                   that
                   sinne
                   would
                   burne
                   vs
                   as
                   a
                   fire
                   ,
                   wee
                   would
                   not
                   so
                   easily
                   put
                   our
                   hands
                   vnto
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   would
                   know
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   had
                   a
                   rule
                   or
                   gold-weight
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   might
                   measure
                   his
                   timber
                   ,
                   &
                   weigh
                   his
                   mettals
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   he
                   neuer
                   vseth
                   either
                   his
                   rule
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   weights
                   ,
                   what
                   good
                   it
                   would
                   doe
                   him
                   .
                   Talke
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   begin
                   to
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   haue
                   manie
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   holde
                   you
                   talke
                   a
                   whole
                   dinner
                   time
                   ,
                   or
                   halfe
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   looke
                   into
                   their
                   liues
                   and
                   common
                   course
                   of
                   their
                   conuersation
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   wil
                   falsifie
                   whatsoeuer
                   they
                   haue
                   said
                   ;
                   so
                   they
                   haue
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   without
                   all
                   vse
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   yet
                   another
                   
                   thing
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   Ephes
                   ▪
                   6.
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   gyrdle
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   tyed
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   our
                   truth
                   is
                   not
                   gyrt
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   sitteth
                   not
                   close
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   easilie
                   be
                   shaken
                   off
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Crosse
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   persecution
                   shake
                   vs
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   wee
                   can
                   easily
                   shift
                   it
                   off
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   A
                   man
                   would
                   not
                   willingly
                   dwell
                   by
                   an
                   euill
                   ▪
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   hatred
                   will
                   driue
                   any
                   man
                   a
                   
                   way
                   .
                   Truth
                   is
                   hated
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   maruell
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   delight
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   among
                   vs.
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   take
                   vpon
                   him
                   to
                   plucke
                   vp
                   an
                   olde-hedge
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   admonish
                   one
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   straight
                   way
                   one
                   Snake
                   or
                   other
                   will
                   bee
                   ready
                   to
                   hisse
                   at
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   sting
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   labour
                   .
                   They
                   that
                   should
                   looke
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   are
                   hated
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   so
                   bold
                   as
                   to
                   tell
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   his
                   fault
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   haue
                   a
                   rebuke
                   for
                   his
                   paines
                   ,
                   with
                   this
                   scoffe
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   wise
                   generation
                   which
                   can
                   telll
                   the
                   truth
                   :
                   so
                   cold
                   an
                   occupation
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   tell
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   onely
                   culpable
                   for
                   not
                   hauing
                   Truth
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   we
                   haue
                   driuen
                   Truth
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Land.
                   It
                   would
                   grieue
                   me
                   to
                   name
                   mens
                   sinnes
                   herein
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   your selues
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   will
                   sell
                   credite
                   ,
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   Truth
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   wee
                   thinke
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   Truth
                   hath
                   any
                   heart
                   to
                   dwell
                   among
                   vs
                   ,
                   seeing
                   wee
                   sell
                   it
                   for
                   two-pence
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   groate
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   paire
                   of
                   old-shooes
                   ?
                   But
                   let
                   vs
                   know
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   CHRIST
                   hath
                   pronounced
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   TRVTH
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   made
                   these
                   men
                   that
                   sell
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   guiltie
                   of
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   Iudas
                   :
                   they
                   sell
                   Christ
                   not
                   for
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   halfe
                   so
                   much
                   :
                   nay
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   quarter
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   Iudas
                   sold
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   CHRIST
                   is
                   TRVTH
                   ,
                   and
                   CHRIST
                   is
                   solde
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Contempt
                   and
                   hatred
                   ouerthroweth
                   all
                   estates
                   ,
                   if
                   either
                   the
                   Law
                   be
                   contemned
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   
                   Law-giuer
                   hated
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   in
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   fareth
                   for
                   this
                   point
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   not
                   esteemed
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   iealousie
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hostes
                   will
                   surely
                   either
                   take
                   away
                   his
                   Law
                   ,
                   or
                   punish
                   the
                   abusers
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   contempt
                   commonly
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   is
                   
                   familiaritie
                   .
                   Familiarity
                   breedeth
                   contempt
                   .
                   Indeed
                   the
                   wise
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   noted
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   three
                   excellent
                   mothers
                   ,
                   which
                   brought
                   forth
                   three
                   very
                   euill
                   daughters
                   .
                   The
                   
                   mothers
                   are
                   these
                   :
                   first
                   Familiaritie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   high
                   pitch
                   of
                   friendship
                   ,
                   brings
                   vp
                   contempt
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   enioy
                   the
                   thing
                   loued
                   ,
                   the
                   viler
                   it
                   growes
                   in
                   our
                   eyes
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   truth
                   breeds
                   hatred
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   is
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   idlenesse
                   and
                   securitie
                   ▪
                   So
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   free
                   in
                   v●e
                   once
                   ,
                   that
                   growes
                   vile
                   ,
                   as
                   Manna
                   (
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   verie
                   precious
                   thing
                   )
                   did
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   .
                   Yet
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   albeit
                   somtime
                   these
                   issue
                   from
                   these
                   mothers
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   their
                   natural
                   daughters
                   .
                   The
                   naturall
                   child
                   of
                   familiaritie
                   is
                   not
                   contempt
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   commeth
                   of
                   our
                   corrupt
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   cleane
                   opposite
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   so
                   perfectly
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   turne
                   euen
                   very
                   euill
                   things
                   to
                   very
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   malice
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   in
                   putting
                   his
                   Sonne
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   meane
                   of
                   our
                   saluation
                   ;
                   so
                   our
                   nature
                   is
                   so
                   absolutely
                   euill
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   turnes
                   very
                   good
                   things
                   into
                   euill
                   .
                   Wherfore
                   retaining
                   this
                   foolish
                   axiome
                   of
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   nothing
                   is
                   precious
                   but
                   rare
                   &
                   strange
                   things
                   ,
                   it
                   commeth
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   is
                   still
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   more
                   esteemes
                   it
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   Samuel
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   was
                   precious
                   in
                   those
                   daies
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   rare
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   accounted
                   highly
                   of
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   Prophet
                   long
                   before
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   doe
                   so
                   ,
                   neither
                   in
                   other
                   things
                   doe
                   we
                   so
                   .
                   Doe
                   we
                   in
                   naturall
                   things
                   contemne
                   the
                   sunne
                   ,
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   be
                   vsuall
                   ?
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   .
                   Then
                   surely
                   ,
                   naturally
                   we
                   contemne
                   not
                   a
                   thing
                   for
                   familiaritie
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   contempt
                   is
                   the
                   ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   contemne
                   the
                   sunne
                   ,
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   know
                   and
                   are
                   perswaded
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   so
                   therefore
                   we
                   doe
                   in
                   long
                   vse
                   contemne
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   sacraments
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   necessitie
                   and
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Whensoeuer
                   then
                   we
                   begin
                   to
                   be
                   cloyed
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   know
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   sinne
                   doth
                   begin
                   to
                   grow
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   long
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   that
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   like
                   swine
                   we
                   leaue
                   the
                   pearle
                   ,
                   and
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   shels
                   .
                   Greatly
                   therefore
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   pray
                   against
                   this
                   .
                   Concerning
                   hatred
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   pearles
                   are
                   contemned
                   ,
                   the
                   Ieweller
                   is
                   wrathfull
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   despised
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   surely
                   displeased
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   cause
                   good
                   men
                   feeling
                   their
                   spirits
                   to
                   grow
                   hot
                   at
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   such
                   contempt
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   contemners
                   seeing
                   themselues
                   to
                   be
                   drawen
                   out
                   into
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   congregation
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   begin
                   to
                   warre
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   his
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   seeke
                   either
                   in
                   their
                   liuing
                   to
                   muzzle
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   to
                   pursue
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   Ismael
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   tongues
                   to
                   smite
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   trie
                   them
                   euen
                   as
                   with
                   coles
                   of
                   Iuniper
                   .
                   Dauid
                   complaines
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   compassed
                   about
                   with
                   dogges
                   ,
                   which
                   thing
                   was
                   most
                   accomplished
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   many
                   peeces
                   ,
                   sometime
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Demoniacke
                   ,
                   sometime
                   a
                   drunkard
                   ,
                   sometime
                   a
                   friend
                   of
                   Publicans
                   and
                   sinners
                   ▪
                   and
                   as
                   they
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   Master
                   ,
                   so
                   wil
                   they
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   comes
                   into
                   their
                   choler
                   .
                   Yet
                   though
                   there
                   be
                   three
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   nought
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   fourth
                   sake
                   we
                   must
                   sow
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   three
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   congregation
                   be
                   not
                   good
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   the
                   fourth
                   part
                   we
                   must
                   preach
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   went
                   about
                   into
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   for
                   an
                   hundred
                   and
                   twentie
                   soules
                   ,
                   who
                   no
                   doubt
                   had
                   foure
                   times
                   as
                   many
                   hearers
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   must
                   follow
                   the
                   renting
                   part
                   for
                   their
                   sake
                   ,
                   that
                   heare
                   with
                   reuerence
                   and
                   fruit
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   The
                   Galathians
                   esteemed
                   of
                   Paul
                   as
                   of
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   yea
                   he
                   beareth
                   them
                   witnes
                   that
                   they
                   
                   would
                   haue
                   plucked
                   out
                   their
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   giuen
                   them
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Millaines
                   were
                   so
                   affected
                   to
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   protested
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   rather
                   loose
                   their
                   liues
                   ,
                   than
                   their
                   Bishop
                   .
                   Dauid
                   being
                   called
                   from
                   a
                   shepheard
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   king
                   ,
                   had
                   friends
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   good
                   many
                   ,
                   thicke
                   and
                   three-fold
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   oyle
                   is
                   powred
                   forth
                   ,
                   sharpe
                   wine
                   must
                   goe
                   in
                   .
                   
                   But
                   yet
                   Paul
                   is
                   imprisoned
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   hath
                   faire
                   promises
                   ,
                   and
                   Dauid
                   meeteth
                   with
                   one
                   Shemei
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   giue
                   him
                   hard
                   good
                   morrowes
                   ,
                   and
                   pelt
                   him
                   with
                   stones
                   :
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   quailes
                   last
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fleshpots
                   ,
                   and
                   Manna
                   comes
                   down
                   as
                   thicke
                   as
                   dust
                   and
                   feathered
                   foules
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   sand
                   of
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                   who
                   but
                   Moses
                   then
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   flesh
                   at
                   their
                   call
                   ,
                   if
                   
                   they
                   fall
                   once
                   a
                   shrugging
                   and
                   whyning
                   ,
                   if
                   Moses
                   get
                   him
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   spurd
                   and
                   perchance
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   pot
                   .
                   Christ
                   if
                   he
                   can
                   so
                   prouide
                   that
                   the
                   water
                   may
                   be
                   turned
                   into
                   wine
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   taken
                   vp
                   twelue
                   baskets
                   full
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   may
                   sit
                   downe
                   on
                   the
                   greene
                   grasse
                   ,
                   and
                   eate
                   by
                   4000.
                   and
                   5000.
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   trim
                   world
                   ,
                   why
                   Christ
                   shal
                   be
                   a
                   king
                   ,
                   and
                   Rabbi
                   and
                   Rabboni
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   master
                   and
                   Hosanna
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   may
                   
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   than
                   may
                   be
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   Christ
                   cast
                   out
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   that
                   a
                   Prophet
                   is
                   not
                   esteemed
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   country
                   ,
                   his
                   country
                   men
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   lay
                   hands
                   on
                   him
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   being
                   for
                   S.
                   Paul
                   at
                   ●
                   conium
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   can
                   promise
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   make
                   men
                   whole
                   with
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   such
                   fellowes
                   shal
                   not
                   lacke
                   .
                   Iupiters
                   priest
                   shall
                   be
                   sent
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   sacrifice
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   ;
                   they
                   shal
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   no
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   Iupiter
                   and
                   for
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   can
                   do
                   vs
                   any
                   good
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   Paul
                   goe
                   and
                   gather
                   stickes
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   a
                   viper
                   cātcheth
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   fingers
                   ,
                   then
                   out
                   vpon
                   him
                   murderer
                   ,
                   ah
                   wretch
                   ,
                   Gods
                   iudgement
                   seazed
                   on
                   him
                   :
                   yet
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   shake
                   it
                   off
                   quickly
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   goe
                   for
                   a
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   7
                   If
                   thou
                   wilt
                   diligently
                   heare
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   kindes
                   of
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   one
                   in
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   another
                   in
                   heart
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   but
                   little
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   bringeth
                   practise
                   .
                   Deut.
                   29.
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   erre
                   in
                   hart
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   in
                   iudgement
                   .
                   Psal.
                   95.
                   so
                   in
                   iudgement
                   though
                   not
                   in
                   ●art
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   vnderstand
                   in
                   heart
                   ,
                   thē
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   small
                   matter
                   to
                   bring
                   practise
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   we
                   allow
                   in
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   in
                   heart
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   we
                   carried
                   willingly
                   to
                   that
                   thing
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   know
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   we
                   cannot
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   because
                   we
                   vnderstand
                   not
                   in
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   The
                   chiefest
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   with
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   truly
                   religious
                   ,
                   to
                   loue
                   truth
                   with
                   singlenes
                   of
                   hart
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   prepared
                   mind
                   to
                   be
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   which
                   ,
                   though
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   leade
                   an
                   Angels
                   life
                   in
                   outward
                   shew
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   more
                   praise
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   by
                   so
                   much
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   abhominable
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   9
                   If
                   we
                   play
                   with
                   our
                   owne
                   affections
                   ,
                   sinne
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   from
                   sport
                   will
                   spur
                   vs
                   to
                   confusion
                   .
                   For
                   though
                   we
                   are
                   giuen
                   to
                   flatter
                   ,
                   and
                   presume
                   of
                   our selues
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   twice
                   or
                   thrice
                   spared
                   ,
                   we
                   dare
                   sinne
                   againe
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   recompence
                   his
                   long
                   tarrying
                   with
                   wrath
                   .
                
                 
                   10
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   make
                   no
                   cōscience
                   to
                   walke
                   vprightly
                   ,
                   I
                   wil
                   not
                   free
                   him
                   from
                   pouertie
                   ,
                   from
                   sicknesse
                   ,
                   from
                   heresie
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   well
                   can
                   &
                   will
                   the
                   Lord
                   punish
                   the
                   mind
                   as
                   the
                   body
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   Pharaoh
                   scorning
                   Gods
                   people
                   and
                   his
                   messengers
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   turned
                   it
                   to
                   a
                   blessing
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   it
                   may
                   teach
                   vs
                   not
                   to
                   mocke
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &
                   again
                   to
                   heare
                   patiently
                   the
                   practises
                   of
                   scorners
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   did
                   Shemei
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   turned
                   into
                   a
                   blessing
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   Pharaoh
                   could
                   mocke
                   and
                   contemne
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   withstand
                   the
                   plagues
                   when
                   they
                   came
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   most
                   fearefull
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   to
                   contemne
                   God
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   fearefull
                   in
                   any
                   trouble
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   The
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   must
                   be
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   double
                   string
                   to
                   our
                   bowe
                   ,
                   as
                   Iacob
                   ceased
                   
                   not
                   to
                   wrestle
                   ,
                   though
                   his
                   thigh
                   was
                   bruised
                   vntill
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   blessing
                   ;
                   so
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   faint
                   in
                   temptation
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   be
                   humbled
                   vntil
                   we
                   haue
                   victorie
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   despaire
                   of
                   the
                   victorie
                   in
                   temptation
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   our
                   striuing
                   ,
                   albeit
                   we
                   haue
                   some
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   we
                   must
                   reioyce
                   in
                   our
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   God
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   haue
                   desire
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   We
                   need
                   not
                   goe
                   farre
                   from
                   our selues
                   for
                   monstrous
                   temptations
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   It
                   is
                   ill
                   halting
                   before
                   a
                   cripple
                   ,
                   when
                   one
                   hath
                   beene
                   exercised
                   with
                   many
                   temptations
                   he
                   can
                   discerne
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Sathan
                   by
                   temptations
                   maketh
                   a
                   man
                   forget
                   mirth
                   ,
                   &
                   casteth
                   a
                   mist
                   before
                   his
                   eyes
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   discerne
                   ,
                   &
                   corrupteth
                   his
                   taste
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   iudge
                   of
                   meates
                   .
                   A
                   certaine
                   man
                   labouring
                   grieuously
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   sicknesse
                   in
                   body
                   :
                   yet
                   the
                   passions
                   of
                   his
                   minde
                   were
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   senselesse
                   of
                   the
                   paine
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   afterward
                   changing
                   his
                   mourning
                   into
                   reioycing
                   ,
                   gaue
                   him
                   such
                   abounding
                   comforts
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   before
                   through
                   extreame
                   anguish
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   ;
                   so
                   now
                   through
                   most
                   wonderfull
                   passions
                   of
                   heauenly
                   ioyes
                   ,
                   and
                   assurance
                   of
                   his
                   sinnes
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   he
                   felt
                   no
                   outward
                   paine
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   though
                   dangerously
                   it
                   was
                   afflicted
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LXXII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Witchcraft
                   ,
                   vowes
                   ,
                   and
                   vnbeleefe
                   .
                
                 
                   VVItches
                   and
                   wizards
                   can
                   do
                   nothing
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   in
                   that
                   wizard
                   Balaam
                   ,
                   Num.
                   23.
                   who
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   must
                   first
                   be
                   displeased
                   ,
                   or
                   euer
                   he
                   could
                   preuaile
                   against
                   Israel
                   by
                   his
                   witchcraft
                   ;
                   therefore
                   must
                   we
                   not
                   seeke
                   for
                   helpe
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   
                   not
                   power
                   to
                   hurt
                   nor
                   to
                   helpe
                   vs.
                   Ford
                   God
                   is
                   almighty
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   must
                   helpe
                   thee
                   ,
                   therfore
                   turne
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   faith
                   and
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   not
                   flie
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Meanes
                   may
                   stay
                   Gods
                   children
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   looke
                   not
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   their
                   sin
                   :
                   yet
                   if
                   the
                   punishment
                   be
                   long
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   lift
                   vp
                   their
                   eyes
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   As
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   iayle
                   ,
                   conueying
                   him
                   out
                   by
                   bribing
                   the
                   iaylour
                   ,
                   
                   purchaseth
                   to
                   himselfe
                   greater
                   punishment
                   ,
                   if
                   after
                   he
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   yet
                   suing
                   to
                   the
                   prince
                   for
                   pardon
                   ,
                   getteth
                   it
                   and
                   scapeth
                   cleerely
                   :
                   so
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   healed
                   by
                   a
                   witch
                   or
                   wizard
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   is
                   vnlawfull
                   ,
                   he
                   deserueth
                   a
                   greater
                   euill
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   visit
                   him
                   :
                   wherefore
                   let
                   such
                   speedily
                   repent
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   healed
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   meanes
                   he
                   hath
                   ordained
                   ,
                   then
                   wee
                   freely
                   escape
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   thankfull
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   wise
                   men
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   could
                   not
                   doe
                   as
                   Moses
                   and
                   Aaron
                   in
                   the
                   small
                   creatures
                   ,
                   where
                   we
                   shall
                   note
                   ,
                   that
                   witches
                   cannot
                   hurt
                   ,
                   further
                   than
                   the
                   Lord
                   wil
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   diuels
                   paces
                   are
                   also
                   limited
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   cannot
                   hurt
                   ,
                   when
                   ,
                   nor
                   where
                   they
                   wil
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   displeased
                   ,
                   as
                   Balaam
                   confessed
                   .
                   And
                   Ahab
                   was
                   not
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   gaue
                   the
                   spirit
                   leaue
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   the
                   hypocrisie
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   receiue
                   not
                   the
                   truth
                   in
                   loue
                   ,
                   may
                   bee
                   detected
                   ,
                   yea
                   the
                   Lord
                   may
                   afflict
                   his
                   children
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   hereby
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   let
                   them
                   see
                   their
                   vnbeliefe
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   stay
                   their
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Many
                   not
                   knowing
                   their
                   owne
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   rashly
                   vow
                   ,
                   and
                   promise
                   liberally
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   whores
                   and
                   theeues
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   anon
                   after
                   returne
                   to
                   their
                   vomit
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   knowing
                   their
                   owne
                   weakenes
                   ,
                   are
                   afraid
                   to
                   make
                   large
                   promises
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   stand
                   more
                   strongly
                   afterwards
                   against
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LXXIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   confirmation
                   thereof
                   by
                   wonders
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Lord
                   being
                   about
                   to
                   giue
                   his
                   lawe
                   vnto
                   the
                   Israelites
                   by
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   Moses
                   his
                   seruant
                   ,
                   doth
                   aforehand
                   warne
                   Moses
                   therof
                   ,
                   &
                   this
                   he
                   telleth
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   wil
                   be
                   seen
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   darke
                   clowd
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   the
                   Lords
                   strange
                   and
                   wonderfull
                   appearing
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   ends
                   or
                   causes
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   get
                   more
                   credit
                   to
                   his
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   Moses
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   was
                   to
                   shew
                   Moses
                   his
                   weakenes
                   &
                   infirmitie
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   humbled
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   wee
                   see
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   bring
                   to
                   passe
                   any
                   mighty
                   workes
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   withall
                   shew
                   such
                   mightie
                   signes
                   ,
                   as
                   made
                   his
                   works
                   with
                   reuerence
                   to
                   bee
                   receiued
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   whom
                   in
                   his
                   businesse
                   hee
                   had
                   appointed
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   well
                   accepted
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Elias
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   law
                   had
                   lost
                   credit
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   little
                   or
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   regarded
                   ,
                   then
                   did
                   the
                   Lord
                   wonderfully
                   ,
                   worke
                   by
                   his
                   seruant
                   Elias
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   great
                   things
                   by
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                   that
                   credit
                   might
                   once
                   againe
                   bee
                   wonne
                   vnto
                   his
                   law
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   hee
                   brought
                   his
                   sonne
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   he
                   would
                   publish
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   sauing
                   health
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   such
                   works
                   were
                   shewed
                   ,
                   as
                   had
                   not
                   beene
                   from
                   the
                   beginnings
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   wonders
                   were
                   wrought
                   ,
                   as
                   made
                   all
                   men
                   amazed
                   ,
                   at
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   these
                   more
                   than
                   ordinarie
                   mercies
                   were
                   brought
                   and
                   offered
                   vnto
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   these
                   extraordinarie
                   works
                   were
                   coupled
                   and
                   adioyned
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   such
                   works
                   cannot
                   ordinarily
                   be
                   looked
                   for
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   neuer
                   ordinarie
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   such
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   signes
                   ,
                   and
                   wonders
                   should
                   now
                   be
                   looked
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   attend
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   beleeue
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   then
                   haue
                   warranted
                   them
                   to
                   vs
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   hee
                   would
                   haue
                   foretold
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   things
                   should
                   after
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   .
                   And
                   hath
                   he
                   done
                   this
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   no
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   taught
                   vs
                   another
                   lesson
                   ,
                   and
                   cleane
                   contrarily
                   hath
                   he
                   admonished
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   biddeth
                   vs
                   beware
                   of
                   false
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   which
                   come
                   to
                   vs
                   in
                   sheepes
                   clothing
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   purchase
                   credit
                   to
                   themselues
                   by
                   lying
                   signes
                   and
                   wonders
                   .
                   Seeing
                   therefore
                   that
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   many
                   such
                   false
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   daies
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   sent
                   abroad
                   euen
                   into
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   effectually
                   to
                   delude
                   those
                   that
                   haue
                   not
                   receiued
                   the
                   truth
                   in
                   loue
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   seeing
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   not
                   bound
                   to
                   meanes
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   will
                   worke
                   ,
                   when
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   how
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   wisely
                   iudge
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   discerne
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   error
                   from
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Truth
                   and
                   life
                   :
                   it
                   shal
                   be
                   profitable
                   for
                   vs
                   to
                   set
                   downe
                   some
                   true
                   notes
                   of
                   those
                   wonders
                   which
                   are
                   set
                   out
                   to
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   :
                   if
                   by
                   cōparing
                   them
                   together
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   appeare
                   
                   when
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   farre
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   receiued
                   ,
                   and
                   contrarilie
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   may
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   refuse
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   note
                   or
                   difference
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   works
                   themselues
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   persons
                   by
                   whose
                   ministery
                   they
                   are
                   wrought
                   :
                   &
                   for
                   the
                   works
                   themselues
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   extraordinarily
                   wrought
                   ,
                   there
                   hath
                   euermore
                   such
                   Maiestie
                   appeared
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   finger
                   of
                   God
                   might
                   be
                   so
                   plainly
                   seene
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   euen
                   wicked
                   sorcerers
                   haue
                   bene
                   brought
                   and
                   forced
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   the
                   Diuell
                   can
                   turne
                   himselfe
                   into
                   an
                   Angell
                   of
                   Light
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   ministers
                   make
                   a
                   shewe
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   indeede
                   the
                   ministers
                   of
                   righteousnes
                   ;
                   yet
                   let
                   them
                   worke
                   what
                   they
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   what
                   they
                   can
                   ,
                   neither
                   their
                   workes
                   nor
                   wordes
                   shall
                   beare
                   such
                   an
                   apparant
                   shewe
                   of
                   Maiestie
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   God
                   haue
                   euer
                   done
                   .
                   Euery
                   man
                   therefore
                   may
                   plainely
                   see
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   workes
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   shall
                   bee
                   deceiued
                   by
                   the
                   othes
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   that
                   loue
                   to
                   belieue
                   lyes
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   willing
                   to
                   deceiue
                   themselues
                   ,
                   whome
                   God
                   doth
                   iustlie
                   giue
                   ouer
                   to
                   bee
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   fall
                   
                   from
                   Faith
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   loued
                   not
                   to
                   abide
                   and
                   stand
                   stedfast
                   therein
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   an
                   Ape
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   liuing
                   things
                   most
                   like
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   shape
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   most
                   vnlike
                   of
                   all
                   others
                   in
                   qualitie
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                   can
                   deceiue
                   none
                   :
                   but
                   euery
                   one
                   will
                   easily
                   know
                   an
                   Ape
                   from
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   they
                   be
                   fooles
                   or
                   children
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   as
                   will
                   bee
                   willingly
                   ignorant
                   :
                   so
                   betweene
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   lying
                   wonders
                   of
                   the
                   Diuell
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   so
                   cleare
                   notes
                   of
                   difference
                   that
                   all
                   may
                   easily
                   discerne
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   that
                   shut
                   their
                   eyes
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   harden
                   their
                   harts
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   vnderstand
                   .
                   The
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   do
                   receiue
                   such
                   wisdome
                   
                   from
                   aboue
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   knowledge
                   doth
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   mercie
                   bestow
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   discerne
                   the
                   spirits
                   ,
                   to
                   trie
                   their
                   workes
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   of
                   God
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   seuer
                   true
                   doctrine
                   from
                   the
                   false
                   .
                   And
                   albeit
                   the
                   Lord
                   sometimes
                   correcting
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   doe
                   suffer
                   them
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   to
                   bee
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   hate
                   falsehood
                   the
                   more
                   ,
                   doth
                   let
                   them
                   a
                   little
                   bee
                   deluded
                   therewith
                   :
                   yet
                   because
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   God
                   it
                   cannot
                   faile
                   ,
                   not
                   an
                   haire
                   of
                   their
                   heads
                   perish
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   for
                   euer
                   fall
                   away
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   finallie
                   be
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   open
                   enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Trueth
                   ,
                   or
                   obstinate
                   maintainers
                   of
                   a
                   lye
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   neuer
                   raise
                   vp
                   such
                   extraordinary
                   worke-men
                   ,
                   or
                   shewe
                   such
                   extraordinarie
                   workes
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   either
                   to
                   confirme
                   the
                   doctrine
                   that
                   had
                   bene
                   taught
                   ,
                   to
                   get
                   further
                   credite
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   more
                   cleere
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   giue
                   a
                   greater
                   light
                   vnto
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   As
                   we
                   see
                   in
                   Moses
                   ,
                   who
                   came
                   to
                   bring
                   the
                   Law
                   vnto
                   this
                   people
                   ;
                   not
                   a
                   new
                   Lawe
                   ,
                   nor
                   contrarie
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   before
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   renewed
                   it
                   ,
                   confirming
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   it
                   more
                   cleare
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   before
                   ,
                   deliuered
                   from
                   hand
                   to
                   hand
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   gaue
                   in
                   Tables
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   afore
                   had
                   practised
                   ,
                   he
                   giueth
                   forth
                   vnto
                   them
                   now
                   in
                   Precepts
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   the
                   whole
                   story
                   of
                   Genesis
                   it
                   is
                   soone
                   perceiued
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   morall
                   Lawe
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   two
                   Tables
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   euē
                   the
                   Ceremoniall
                   &
                   the
                   Iudiciall
                   law
                   were
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   liued
                   before
                   the
                   law
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   neuer
                   lawfull
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   haue
                   any
                   more
                   gods
                   but
                   one
                   only
                   and
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   consequently
                   that
                   his
                   pure
                   worship
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   will.
                   The
                   Sabbath
                   was
                   obserued
                   and
                   kept
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   wildernes
                   :
                   which
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   haue
                   done
                   ,
                   had
                   they
                   not
                   receiued
                   it
                   by
                   traditions
                   .
                   The
                   duties
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Table
                   were
                   as
                   common
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   well
                   knowne
                   as
                   any
                   others
                   were
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   we
                   reade
                   in
                   Genesis
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   Altars
                   ,
                   and
                   sacrifices
                   ,
                   differences
                   betweene
                   cleane
                   and
                   vncleane
                   beasts
                   ,
                   &c.
                   it
                   doth
                   easily
                   appeare
                   that
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Ceremoniall
                   law
                   was
                   long
                   before
                   Moses
                   his
                   time
                   :
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   adulterers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   murtherers
                   ,
                   doe
                   plainely
                   declare
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   the
                   politicall
                   Law
                   before
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   Moses
                   ;
                   &
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   first
                   giuer
                   therof
                   vnto
                   the
                   people
                   :
                   he
                   taught
                   therefore
                   no
                   new
                   or
                   strange
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   contrary
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   before
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   only
                   the
                   means
                   to
                   confirme
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   more
                   easily
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   deliuered
                   it
                   in
                   plainer
                   māner
                   than
                   it
                   was
                   deliuered
                   vnto
                   the
                   Fathers
                   .
                   The
                   Prophets
                   did
                   expound
                   it
                   more
                   plainly
                   then
                   he
                   ▪
                   and
                   as
                   euery
                   Prophet
                   was
                   more
                   nere
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   so
                   did
                   he
                   bring
                   greater
                   light
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   went
                   before
                   .
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   had
                   cleere
                   
                   reuelations
                   than
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   .
                   For
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   doth
                   prefer
                   him
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   person
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   office
                   and
                   calling
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   euen
                   our
                   God
                   and
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   &
                   our
                   onely
                   Prophet
                   of
                   al
                   others
                   ,
                   hath
                   brought
                   most
                   cleere
                   light
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   hath
                   reuealed
                   and
                   made
                   knowne
                   vnto
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   :
                   whose
                   Epistles
                   and
                   writings
                   are
                   by
                   many
                   degrees
                   more
                   plaine
                   and
                   manifest
                   than
                   the
                   writings
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   which
                   were
                   before
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   do
                   we
                   not
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   since
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   
                   the
                   Lord
                   began
                   to
                   renue
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   deliuer
                   vs
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   from
                   the
                   darknes
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   we
                   were
                   well
                   neere
                   oppressed
                   ?
                   Doe
                   we
                   not
                   see
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   greater
                   light
                   doth
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   appeare
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   many
                   things
                   are
                   now
                   more
                   manifest
                   than
                   they
                   haue
                   beene
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   and
                   ages
                   ?
                   Moreouer
                   ,
                   the
                   law
                   had
                   testimony
                   from
                   the
                   couenāt
                   made
                   with
                   
                     Ahraham
                     ,
                     Isaac
                  
                   and
                   Iacob
                   .
                   The
                   Prophets
                   did
                   proue
                   their
                   doctrine
                   by
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   couenants
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   hath
                   his
                   witnes
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   :
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   did
                   draw
                   their
                   proofe
                   from
                   all
                   .
                   The
                   law
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Gospell
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   whosoeuer
                   shall
                   not
                   make
                   their
                   doctrine
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   law
                   &
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   ,
                   nor
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   receiued
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   boldnesse
                   of
                   Gods
                   good
                   spirit
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   say
                   with
                   S.
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     Let
                     them
                     be
                     accursed
                     .
                  
                   For
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   not
                   contrary
                   ,
                   nor
                   vnlike
                   to
                   himselfe
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   spirit
                   spake
                   in
                   old
                   time
                   in
                   the
                   Patriarkes
                   and
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   so
                   spake
                   he
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   will
                   he
                   speake
                   in
                   his
                   true
                   seruants
                   and
                   ministers
                   to
                   the
                   ende
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   with
                   him
                   no
                   variablenes
                   nor
                   shadow
                   of
                   change
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   abideth
                   euer
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   most
                   like
                   vnto
                   himself
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   doth
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   .
                   Whosoeuer
                   then
                   shall
                   b●ing
                   vnto
                   vs
                   any
                   doctrine
                   not
                   warranted
                   by
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   or
                   contrarie
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   before
                   hath
                   beene
                   deliuered
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   bring
                   it
                   in
                   harder
                   and
                   more
                   darke
                   speeches
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   hee
                   deliuer
                   it
                   more
                   strangely
                   or
                   obscurely
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   wil
                   beare
                   vs
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   vs
                   beleeue
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   cleerer
                   reuelations
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   then
                   iustly
                   suspect
                   him
                   of
                   vntruth
                   ,
                   and
                   vtterly
                   refuse
                   him
                   ,
                   further
                   than
                   by
                   certaine
                   grounds
                   &
                   reasons
                   out
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   confirme
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   rightly
                   hold
                   all
                   the
                   doctrines
                   of
                   men
                   accursed
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   speake
                   or
                   write
                   any
                   thing
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   holesome
                   word
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   doe
                   adde
                   anything
                   thereto
                   .
                   So
                   likewise
                   if
                   any
                   shall
                   take
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   one
                   iot
                   or
                   tittle
                   :
                   we
                   may
                   in
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   zeale
                   of
                   his
                   truth
                   pronounce
                   against
                   him
                   that
                   sentence
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   God
                   in
                   great
                   wisedome
                   hath
                   closed
                   vp
                   his
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   :
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     will
                     take
                     his
                     part
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     citie
                     ,
                     and
                     out
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     written
                     in
                     this
                     booke
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2
                   Iohn
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   bloweth
                   where
                   it
                   listeth
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   it
                   listeth
                   ,
                   sometime
                   
                   breathing
                   softly
                   like
                   the
                   coole
                   ayre
                   ,
                   and
                   sometime
                   like
                   the
                   whirle-winde
                   :
                   for
                   man
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   wandring
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   and
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   especially
                   when
                   he
                   heareth
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   but
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   dangerous
                   than
                   the
                   yong
                   mans
                   heart
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   speake
                   not
                   what
                   he
                   thinketh
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   attend
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   be
                   not
                   astonished
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   doth
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   often
                   offer
                   galling
                   concessions
                   ,
                   and
                   pinching
                   permissions
                   ,
                   as
                   Eccl.
                   10.
                   
                   God
                   seemeth
                   in
                   such
                   speeches
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   to
                   fauour
                   sinne
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   we
                   lift
                   vp
                   a
                   thing
                   
                   high
                   ,
                   to
                   driue
                   it
                   the
                   harder
                   ,
                   so
                   God
                   vseth
                   such
                   speeches
                   to
                   throw
                   them
                   to
                   eternal
                   destruction
                   ,
                   to
                   breake
                   them
                   to
                   fitters
                   .
                   Yea
                   we
                   would
                   thinke
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   proctor
                   of
                   euill
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   
                   should
                   not
                   sometimes
                   be
                   very
                   vehement
                   .
                   The
                   bitterest
                   kind
                   of
                   deniall
                   is
                   to
                   bid
                   vs
                   go
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   ●●ine
                   would
                   God
                   worke
                   on
                   our
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   vseth
                   such
                   vehemencie
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   It
                   is
                   as
                   farre
                   from
                   God
                   his
                   nature
                   to
                   deride
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   repent
                   :
                   but
                   our
                   
                   sins
                   are
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                   ,
                   yee
                   should
                   make
                   him
                   a
                   scoffer
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   when
                   saluation
                   
                   is
                   wrought
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   measure
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   wrought
                   in
                   greatest
                   compassion
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   highest
                   point
                   of
                   reuenge
                   is
                   derision
                   .
                   Wee
                   know
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   pitie
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   vnlesse
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   very
                   euill
                   persons
                   )
                   his
                   speeches
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   compassion
                   .
                   Speake
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   Micah
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   And
                   Esay
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   
                     What
                     haue
                     I
                     not
                     done
                     that
                     I
                     could
                     doe
                     to
                     thee
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   ,
                   
                     Oh
                     that
                     my
                     people
                     would
                     haue
                     heard
                     ,
                  
                   Psal.
                   81.
                   
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   heare
                   ,
                   he
                   speaketh
                   to
                   the
                   dumbe
                   creatures
                   :
                   
                     Heare
                     heauen
                     and
                     earth
                  
                   ,
                   Esay
                   1.
                   
                   And
                   Christ
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     O
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   These
                   are
                   good
                   and
                   royall
                   speeches
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   very
                   sweete
                   ,
                   and
                   sweetnes
                   it selfe
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   he
                   speaketh
                   to
                   the
                   desperate
                   and
                   wicked
                   ,
                   he
                   changeth
                   his
                   speech
                   into
                   sharpenes
                   ,
                   as
                   Mat.
                   6.
                   
                   If
                   light
                   be
                   darknes
                   ,
                   how
                   great
                   is
                   that
                   darknes
                   ▪
                   If
                   sweetnes
                   become
                   bitternes
                   ,
                   how
                   great
                   is
                   that
                   bitternes
                   ?
                   
                   Euery
                   thing
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   degenerateth
                   into
                   his
                   contrarie
                   ,
                   becommeth
                   most
                   contrary
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   sweetest
                   wine
                   is
                   made
                   the
                   sowrest
                   vineger
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   coldest
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   boyled
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   feruent
                   ,
                   the
                   sea
                   calmest
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   moued
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   raging
                   .
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   
                   laughter
                   is
                   more
                   to
                   bee
                   feared
                   than
                   his
                   anger
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   he
                   speaketh
                   with
                   laughter
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   reade
                   with
                   weeping
                   .
                   For
                   God
                   neuer
                   vseth
                   such
                   speeches
                   of
                   derisiō
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   followeth
                   immediatly
                   destruction
                   .
                   Prou
                   ,
                   1.
                   26
                   27.
                   
                   Psal.
                   2.
                   
                   Hee
                   will
                   laugh
                   them
                   to
                   scorne
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   will
                   breake
                   them
                   in
                   peeces
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   last
                   warning
                   before
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   when
                   wee
                   finde
                   the
                   Lord
                   speaking
                   so
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   say
                   :
                   Now
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   or
                   neuer
                   .
                   Well
                   these
                   speeches
                   are
                   vsed
                   to
                   wilfull
                   sinners
                   ,
                   as
                   Micaiah
                   speaketh
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   go
                   to
                   battaile
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   came
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     Go
                     to
                     and
                     prosper
                  
                   ,
                   Prou
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   you
                   haue
                   not
                   heard
                   any
                   word
                   ,
                   nor
                   profited
                   by
                   my
                   sermons
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   my
                   inward
                   checks
                   ,
                   nor
                   come
                   when
                   I
                   shewed
                   out
                   my
                   benefite
                   ,
                   but
                   refused
                   my
                   correction
                   ,
                   then
                   commeth
                   this
                   :
                   
                     I
                     will
                     laugh
                     at
                     your
                     destruction
                     .
                     Ephraim
                  
                   will
                   needes
                   follow
                   Idols
                   ,
                   well
                   let
                   him
                   saith
                   God
                   ,
                   Iosu
                   4
                   Psal.
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   yoked
                   :
                   and
                   will
                   ye
                   not
                   ?
                   goe
                   to
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   heauen
                   will
                   yoke
                   you
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   drinke
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   vse
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   gifts
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   woe
                   be
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   We
                   must
                   redeeme
                   time
                   euen
                   from
                   our
                   ordinary
                   callings
                   ,
                   to
                   read
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   It
                   is
                   best
                   to
                   note
                   the
                   general
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   vse
                   exceptions
                   ,
                   but
                   vpon
                   particular
                   and
                   constraining
                   necessitie
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   of
                   such
                   credit
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   humbleth
                   
                   vs
                   more
                   than
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   corrections
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   The
                   vsuall
                   dealing
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   first
                   sendeth
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   then
                   his
                   wonders
                   :
                   which
                   if
                   they
                   preuaile
                   not
                   ,
                   then
                   doth
                   hee
                   fall
                   to
                   afflicting
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ending
                   of
                   one
                   crosse
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   hath
                   brought
                   vs
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   his
                   ;
                   or
                   till
                   we
                   bee
                   hardened
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   belong
                   not
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   sauour
                   of
                   life
                   to
                   some
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sauour
                   of
                   death
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   *
                   it
                   bringeth
                   some
                   to
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   it
                   hardeneth
                   .
                
                 
                   9
                   We
                   must
                   esteeme
                   highly
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   &
                   admonitions
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   contempt
                   of
                   these
                   we
                   despise
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   can
                   neuer
                   haue
                   their
                   fruit
                   in
                   vs.
                   For
                   whosoeuer
                   haue
                   felt
                   the
                   fruites
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   can
                   tell
                   that
                   nothing
                   is
                   so
                   comfortable
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   great
                   ioy
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   felt
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   vse
                   of
                   these
                   holy
                   ordinances
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   hereof
                   commeth
                   that
                   continuall
                   ioy
                   which
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   take
                   and
                   finde
                   in
                   reading
                   ,
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   speaking
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   prayer
                   &
                   Sacraments
                   .
                   Therfore
                   let
                   vs
                   learne
                   to
                   esteeme
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   been
                   offered
                   so
                   long
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   not
                   our
                   corruption
                   as
                   in
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   this
                   lesse
                   esteeme
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   long
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   through
                   corruption
                   we
                   shall
                   doe
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   great
                   grace
                   doe
                   not
                   sustaine
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   10
                   Our
                   father
                   Adam
                   had
                   nothing
                   to
                   leade
                   him
                   by
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   great
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   by
                   sinne
                   it
                   was
                   blotted
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   supplied
                   this
                   want
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   though
                   not
                   
                   written
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   cleere
                   )
                   (
                   for
                   that
                   without
                   faith
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   )
                   but
                   Abel
                   by
                   faith
                   pleased
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   faith
                   presupposed
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   had
                   the
                   word
                   :
                   for
                   which
                   cause
                   some
                   were
                   called
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   ruled
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   this
                   word
                   is
                   said
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   endereth
                   for
                   euer
                   :
                   therefore
                   our
                   Fathers
                   had
                   this
                   word
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   alwayes
                   written
                   .
                
                 
                   11
                   We
                   must
                   learne
                   principally
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   most
                   purposeth
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   more
                   sparing
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   to
                   knowe
                   ,
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   is
                   the
                   more
                   sparing
                   to
                   teach
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   12
                   Although
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   alwayes
                   in
                   season
                   to
                   be
                   ministred
                   ,
                   yet
                   mens
                   hearts
                   are
                   not
                   alwayes
                   in
                   season
                   to
                   receiue
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   13
                   To
                   one
                   that
                   said
                   she
                   had
                   a
                   thing
                   told
                   her
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   that
                   should
                   vndoubtedly
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   :
                   he
                   answered
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   might
                   bee
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   who
                   after
                   some
                   great
                   and
                   grieuous
                   conflict
                   ,
                   comforteth
                   her
                   .
                   But
                   euermore
                   such
                   workings
                   are
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   seeing
                   such
                   inward
                   motions
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   are
                   either
                   offered
                   or
                   wrought
                   by
                   our
                   owne
                   corruption
                   ,
                   or
                   sent
                   of
                   the
                   diuel
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   illusion
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   trie
                   these
                   motions
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   for
                   spirituall
                   or
                   temporall
                   things
                   :
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   word
                   beleeue
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   words
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   onely
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   reuelations
                   :
                   if
                   
                   they
                   agree
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   how
                   pleasant
                   soeuer
                   they
                   seeme
                   to
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   listen
                   not
                   then
                   to
                   them
                   too
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   lesse
                   beleeue
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   14
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   reuerenced
                   with
                   many
                   titles
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   reuealed
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   the
                   
                   librarie
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   the
                   cubit
                   of
                   the
                   Sanctuarie
                   ;
                   the
                   Lanterne
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   Psa.
                   119.
                   
                   ●09
                   .
                   the
                   spirituall
                   Manna
                   ;
                   Christ
                   his
                   Aphorismes
                   ;
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   the
                   crosse
                   ;
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   legacie
                   ;
                   the
                   touchstone
                   of
                   error
                   ;
                   the
                   key
                   of
                   the
                   sheepfold
                   ;
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   ;
                   the
                   oldest
                   way
                   of
                   life
                   and
                   truth
                   ,
                   Prou.
                   28
                   the
                   fulnes
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   the
                   Schoole-master
                   of
                   mankind
                   ;
                   
                   the
                   beacon
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   ;
                   the
                   seede
                   of
                   new
                   birth
                   ;
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iehouah
                   ;
                   the
                   two-edged
                   sword
                   ;
                   the
                   acts
                   and
                   statutes
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   Parliament
                   ;
                   the
                   mint
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   the
                   
                   lode-starre
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   pilgrim
                   ;
                   the
                   signe●
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   ;
                   ●he
                   Lambes
                   book
                   ;
                   the
                   watch-b●l
                   ;
                   the
                   glasse
                   of
                   our
                   life
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   2.
                   2
                   the
                   scepter
                   of
                   his
                   kingdom
                   ,
                   the
                   arch
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ;
                   the
                   breath
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   God
                   his
                   Oracle
                   ;
                   the
                   Epistle
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   the
                   inestim●ble
                   pearle
                   ;
                   the
                   tenour
                   of
                   our
                   freehold
                   ;
                   the
                   couenant
                   of
                   promise
                   ;
                   the
                   Court-roule
                   of
                   his
                   fi●es
                   and
                   amercements
                   ;
                   the
                   well
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   life
                   ;
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   treasurie
                   ;
                   the
                   lightning
                   and
                   thūder
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   High.
                   Whē
                   God
                   speaketh
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   although
                   it
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   once
                   spoken
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   receiue
                   it
                   with
                   that
                   faith
                   and
                   deuotion
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   often
                   bin
                   spoken
                   .
                   Wee
                   must
                   thinke
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   writings
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   sure
                   ▪
                   as
                   the
                   proclamations
                   of
                   the
                   Medes
                   and
                   Persians
                   ,
                   which
                   alter
                   not
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   6.
                   12.
                   
                   Euerie
                   iot
                   &
                   title
                   in
                   the
                   librarie
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   is
                   fined
                   ,
                   hath
                   passed
                   seuen
                   times
                   through
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   ere
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   neede
                   the
                   furnace
                   of
                   our
                   vaine
                   reason
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   further
                   triall
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   12.
                   
                   This
                   word
                   was
                   giuen
                   first
                   by
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   person
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   Angels
                   :
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   seruants
                   the
                   Prophets
                   :
                   fourthly
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   Coloss.
                   2.
                   3.
                   it
                   was
                   written
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   21.
                   it
                   was
                   inspired
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Timoth-3
                   .
                   ●6
                   it
                   is
                   perfit
                   ,
                   Prou.
                   30.
                   6.
                   
                   Deut.
                   4.
                   2.
                   it
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   7.
                   17.
                   
                   Whereunto
                   we
                   must
                   giue
                   our
                   diligence
                   ,
                   bewaring
                   that
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   our
                   obedience
                   be
                   not
                   our
                   owne
                   good
                   intent
                   ,
                   wil
                   or
                   deuotion
                   :
                   nor
                   the
                   rebellious
                   affections
                   of
                   our
                   corrupt
                   
                   nature
                   :
                   nor
                   that
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   inuentions
                   ,
                   doctrines
                   of
                   the
                   carnal
                   man
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   examples
                   ,
                   customes
                   ,
                   fashions
                   ,
                   manners
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   the
                   pure
                   and
                   perfit
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   compared
                   to
                   a
                   sword
                   for
                   the
                   cleauing
                   and
                   deuiding
                   of
                   the
                   hard
                   heart
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   sword
                   will
                   not
                   serue
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   compared
                   to
                   fire
                   for
                   melting
                   ,
                   and
                   dissoluing
                   of
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   wil
                   not
                   giue
                   place
                   to
                   the
                   edge
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   so
                   stonie
                   ,
                   as
                   fire
                   will
                   not
                   do
                   vs
                   good
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   hammer
                   to
                   batter
                   ,
                   bruise
                   ,
                   and
                   ●ush
                   vs
                   in
                   peeces
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LXXIIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   good
                   Workes
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   obedience
                   to
                   his
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   10
                   5.
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Moses
                     and
                     Aaron
                     did
                     as
                     the
                     Lord
                     commanded
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     did
                     they
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   our selues
                   we
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                   .
                   
                     Yet
                     through
                     the
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     we
                     are
                     able
                     to
                     doe
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                   Vpon
                   such
                   like
                   places
                   the
                   Papists
                   gather
                   that
                   the
                   commandements
                   may
                   be
                   kept
                   .
                   I
                   answere
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   words
                   concerning
                   Moses
                   and
                   Aaron
                   are
                   to
                   
                   be
                   referred
                   to
                   that
                   particular
                   action
                   of
                   bringing
                   the
                   people
                   out
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   :
                   for
                   both
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   we
                   see
                   many
                   infirmities
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   yea
                   with
                   what
                   temporall
                   punishments
                   are
                   they
                   punished
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   promised
                   land
                   .
                   That
                   also
                   that
                   was
                   saide
                   of
                   Noah
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   referred
                   to
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   the
                   Arke
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   6.
                   22.
                   
                   So
                   when
                   Dauid
                   prayeth
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   according
                   
                     to
                     his
                     righteousnes
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   that
                   cause
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   hād
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   which
                   his
                   enemies
                   did
                   persecute
                   him
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   haue
                   fallen
                   into
                   great
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     Noah
                     ,
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Lot
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   whose
                   examples
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   lay
                   vp
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   to
                   keepe
                   vs
                   from
                   despaire
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   feele
                   infirmities
                   in
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   Nothing
                   is
                   so
                   auaileable
                   to
                   obedience
                   as
                   the
                   due
                   consideration
                   of
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   obedience
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   as
                   a
                   chaine
                   to
                   tie
                   vp
                   all
                   the
                   creatures
                   of
                   God
                   from
                   our
                   hurt
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   to
                   muzzle
                   their
                   mouthes
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   bite
                   vs.
                   Againe
                   ,
                   disobedience
                   breaketh
                   the
                   chaine
                   ,
                   and
                   openeth
                   the
                   mouthes
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   our
                   destruction
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   In
                   good
                   works
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   onely
                   be
                   wrought
                   vpon
                   as
                   patients
                   ,
                   but
                   worke
                   as
                   agents
                   .
                   
                   
                   There
                   be
                   three
                   speciall
                   signes
                   of
                   good
                   workes
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   a
                   good
                   worke
                   must
                   haue
                   it
                   foundation
                   
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   good
                   worke
                   is
                   grounded
                   on
                   a
                   good
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   plant
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   planted
                   in
                   God
                   his
                   Eden
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   plucked
                   vp
                   .
                   In
                   vaine
                   we
                   worship
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   
                   owne
                   traditions
                   ,
                   whatsoeuer
                   thou
                   doest
                   ,
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   commaundeth
                   thee
                   .
                   Now
                   because
                   wicked
                   men
                   may
                   doe
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   pray
                   ,
                   build
                   houses
                   ,
                   vse
                   hospitalitie
                   ,
                   &c.
                   we
                   must
                   next
                   see
                   whether
                   these
                   be
                   apples
                   of
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   faith
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   which
                   only
                   purifieth
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   Act.
                   15.
                   and
                   euen
                   makes
                   the
                   actions
                   pure
                   .
                   Kain
                   kneeleth
                   at
                   the
                   altar
                   ,
                   
                   Habel
                   kneeleth
                   at
                   the
                   altar
                   ,
                   both
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   both
                   obey
                   the
                   commandements
                   ,
                   in
                   both
                   the
                   same
                   worke
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   one
                   offers
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   not
                   .
                   Chore
                   offered
                   his
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   Aaron
                   offers
                   his
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   worke
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   faith
                   .
                   Esau
                   leesing
                   the
                   blessing
                   wept
                   ,
                   Peter
                   leesing
                   Christ
                   wept
                   :
                   here
                   are
                   teares
                   alike
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   truth
                   alike
                   .
                   Iudas
                   said
                   
                     peccaui
                     .
                     Dauid
                  
                   said
                   peccaui
                   :
                   here
                   is
                   repentance
                   ,
                   the
                   worke
                   like
                   ,
                   the
                   faith
                   vnlike
                   .
                   Yea
                   againe
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   must
                   looke
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   writ
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   good
                   writ
                   haue
                   
                   a
                   good
                   heart
                   ;
                   so
                   we
                   must
                   beware
                   we
                   looke
                   not
                   at
                   these
                   things
                   with
                   a
                   squint
                   eye
                   .
                   The
                   Pharisie
                   prayeth
                   in
                   the
                   market
                   places
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   a
                   good
                   worke
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   heart
                   was
                   not
                   right
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   mixed
                   with
                   a
                   little
                   leauen
                   of
                   vaine-glorie
                   .
                   Heere
                   then
                   falles
                   all
                   the
                   great
                   workes
                   of
                   Papists
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   plucke
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   saluation
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   become
                   debtor
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   wheras
                   euen
                   the
                   very
                   works
                   of
                   Christ
                   without
                   the
                   promise
                   could
                   neuer
                   haue
                   merited
                   saluation
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   say
                   rather
                   ,
                   my
                   well
                   doing
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   extendeth
                   not
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   doe
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   still
                   an
                   vnprofitable
                   seruant
                   .
                   Now
                   all
                   men
                   must
                   doe
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   law
                   being
                   written
                   for
                   all
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   exacted
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   Vnder
                   the
                   steward
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   contained
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   all
                   appeare
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   giue
                   an
                   account
                   ,
                   euery
                   tree
                   ,
                   that
                   bringeth
                   not
                   forth
                   fruit
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   the
                   vaste
                   oke
                   of
                   Bashan
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   low
                   shrub
                   shall
                   be
                   all
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                   It
                   still
                   runnes
                   in
                   an
                   vniuersalitie
                   ,
                   yea
                   the
                   very
                   reprobate
                   must
                   doe
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   he
                   cannot
                   attaine
                   heauen
                   ,
                   yet
                   his
                   condemnation
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   deepe
                   ,
                   his
                   worme
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   sore
                   ,
                   his
                   stripes
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   many
                   .
                   But
                   is
                   none
                   more
                   bound
                   to
                   doe
                   well
                   ,
                   than
                   others
                   ?
                   Yes
                   the
                   faithfull
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   brother
                   offend
                   ,
                   admonish
                   him
                   .
                   Though
                   the
                   ignorant
                   shall
                   haue
                   stripes
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   that
                   know
                   the
                   trueth
                   ,
                   shall
                   haue
                   moe
                   stripes
                   .
                   If
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   come
                   saith
                   Christ
                   ,
                   yee
                   should
                   not
                   haue
                   had
                   such
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   haue
                   ye
                   not
                   wherewithall
                   to
                   couer
                   them
                   ,
                   yea
                   of
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   one
                   is
                   more
                   bound
                   to
                   good
                   workes
                   than
                   another
                   .
                   Vpon
                   euery
                   soule
                   commeth
                   tribulation
                   ,
                   vpon
                   the
                   Iew
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Who
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   the
                   tabernacle
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   couenant
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   for
                   hauing
                   good
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   are
                   especially
                   bound
                   to
                   good
                   works
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   would
                   know
                   on
                   whom
                   we
                   should
                   shew
                   these
                   works
                   ,
                   I
                   answere
                   vniuersally
                   on
                   all
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   our
                   heauenly
                   Father
                   doth
                   on
                   all
                   ;
                   yet
                   this
                   hath
                   also
                   a
                   bound
                   and
                   restraint
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   6.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     Let
                     vs
                     doe
                     good
                     vnto
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     but
                     especially
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     of
                     the
                     household
                     of
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   Among
                   them
                   also
                   they
                   are
                   especially
                   to
                   be
                   helped
                   ,
                   which
                   most
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   our
                   helpe
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   the
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   that
                   lay
                   wounded
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   
                   why
                   we
                   must
                   prouoke
                   and
                   be
                   prouoked
                   to
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   to
                   passe
                   Iewes
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   we
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   most
                   bound
                   to
                   good
                   workes
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   slandered
                   to
                   denie
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   would
                   supplant
                   and
                   depose
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   chaire
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   denie
                   them
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   prerogatiue
                   of
                   saluation
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   defend
                   good
                   workes
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   affirme
                   
                   good
                   workes
                   out
                   of
                   Ephes.
                   5.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Be
                     ye
                     followers
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     deare
                     children
                     ,
                     because
                     as
                     God
                     hath
                     called
                     vs
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     children
                     ,
                  
                   so
                   herein
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   resemble
                   his
                   image
                   by
                   doing
                   good
                   both
                   to
                   iust
                   &
                   vniust
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Tit.
                   2.
                   12.
                   that
                   Christ
                   gaue
                   himselfe
                   for
                   vs
                   to
                   
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   redeeme
                   vs
                   from
                   all
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   and
                   purge
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   peculiar
                   people
                   
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     zealous
                     of
                     good
                     workes
                     ,
                  
                   we
                   also
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   debtors
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   this
                   commends
                   all
                   the
                   paines
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     we
                     be
                     zealous
                     of
                     good
                     workes
                     :
                  
                   so
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   good
                   works
                   doth
                   in
                   some
                   sort
                   crucifie
                   him
                   again
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   enough
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   once
                   grieued
                   him
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   &
                   therfore
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   grieue
                   him
                   in
                   heauen
                   also
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   temples
                   
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   6.
                   19.
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   despite
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   make
                   the
                   house
                   
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   stye
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   and
                   sincke
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   reioyce
                   to
                   see
                   a
                   sinner
                   repent
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   there
                   is
                   great
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   Professor
                   falleth
                   away
                   ,
                   the
                   heauens
                   seeme
                   to
                   
                   be
                   clothed
                   with
                   blacke
                   thereat
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Angels
                   weare
                   mourning
                   attire
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   come
                   down
                   from
                   heauen
                   to
                   earth
                   .
                   Fiftly
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   rankest
                   heretikes
                   haue
                   had
                   often
                   great
                   feelings
                   
                   
                   (
                   whereby
                   this
                   is
                   no
                   good
                   way
                   to
                   saluation
                   ,
                   to
                   thinke
                   our selues
                   sure
                   in
                   a
                   carnall
                   securitie
                   )
                   Peter
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   another
                   way
                   :
                   
                     Make
                     your
                     election
                     sure
                     by
                     good
                     workes
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   10.
                   as
                   by
                   a
                   signe
                   consequent
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   by
                   a
                   cause
                   antecedent
                   .
                   Sixtly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   by
                   good
                   works
                   auoyd
                   the
                   offending
                   of
                   our
                   brethren
                   ,
                   least
                   that
                   as
                   Lot
                   was
                   vexed
                   among
                   the
                   Sodomites
                   ,
                   we
                   grieue
                   the
                   
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                   Seuenthly
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   grieue
                   strong
                   Lot
                   ,
                   so
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   offend
                   the
                   weake
                   ones
                   ,
                   for
                   whose
                   sakes
                   wee
                   must
                   abridge
                   somewhat
                   from
                   our
                   libertie
                   in
                   things
                   
                   lawfull
                   :
                   and
                   much
                   more
                   cut
                   off
                   our
                   licentiousnesse
                   in
                   things
                   that
                   be
                   vnlawfull
                   .
                   Eightly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   do
                   good
                   euen
                   for
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   I.
                   Pet.
                   3.
                   2.
                   admonisheth
                   wiues
                   
                   so
                   to
                   liue
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   
                     they
                     which
                     obey
                     not
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     may
                     without
                     the
                     word
                     be
                     wonne
                     by
                     the
                     conuersation
                     of
                     the
                     wiues
                     .
                  
                   If
                   women
                   are
                   thus
                   charged
                   ,
                   then
                   much
                   more
                   men
                   .
                   Ninthly
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Diuell
                   not
                   barred
                   out
                   by
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   doth
                   make
                   vs
                   his
                   pallace
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   his
                   paunch
                   ,
                   or
                   
                   his
                   stable
                   ;
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   a
                   righteous
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   damned
                   doe
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   make
                   great
                   bonefires
                   in
                   hell
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   bring
                   forth
                   the
                   fruites
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   make
                   the
                   Diuell
                   to
                   some
                   in
                   fretting
                   ,
                   and
                   worke
                   more
                   madnes
                   and
                   melancholie
                   in
                   the
                   damned
                   .
                   Tenthly
                   :
                   for
                   
                   the
                   confusion
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   it
                   shal
                   be
                   good
                   by
                   wel-doing
                   to
                   redeeme
                   some
                   comfortable
                   confidence
                   of
                   our
                   being
                   in
                   CHRIST
                   ,
                   against
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   sides
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   shall
                   lie
                   panting
                   in
                   paine
                   .
                   Now
                   to
                   make
                   vp
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   a
                   douzen
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   be
                   
                   moued
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   works
                   ,
                   by
                   considering
                   the
                   ende
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   25.
                   
                   These
                   reasons
                   many
                   and
                   waighty
                   ,
                   shall
                   redeeme
                   vs
                   from
                   this
                   reproch
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   
                   our
                   enemies
                   doe
                   charge
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   To
                   doe
                   good
                   is
                   worth
                   the
                   doing
                   ,
                   albeit
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   Sencca
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     He
                     is
                     a
                     perfect
                     man
                  
                   
                   
                     that
                     can
                     loose
                     a
                     benefite
                     &
                     giue
                     it
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     giue
                     &
                     loose
                     it
                     .
                  
                   But
                   whose
                   is
                   the
                   hurt
                   ?
                   CHRIST
                   preached
                   in
                   vaine
                   to
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   and
                   Noah
                   to
                   the
                   old
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   Lot
                   to
                   the
                   Sodomites
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   
                     Noah
                     ,
                     Lot
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   hurt
                   for
                   it
                   ?
                   And
                   yet
                   many
                   writers
                   think
                   no
                   good
                   worke
                   is
                   in
                   vaine
                   to
                   
                   him
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   too
                   .
                   But
                   certainely
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   doth
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   vaine
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   reward
                   for
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   that
                   respect
                   GOD
                   will
                   haue
                   his
                   children
                   doe
                   manie
                   good
                   works
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   Moses
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   Goe
                   preach
                   to
                   Pharaoh
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   heare
                   thee
                   ,
                   yet
                   goe
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   well
                   done
                   ,
                   is
                   better
                   done
                   then
                   not
                   done
                   :
                   for
                   then
                   it
                   perisheth
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   it
                   should
                   perish
                   with
                   thy selfe
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   There
                   is
                   none
                   hath
                   a
                   priuiledge
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   exempted
                   from
                   doing
                   of
                   good
                   works
                   .
                   
                   The
                   Law
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   10.
                   
                   Euery
                   one
                   had
                   his
                   Talent
                   ,
                   Luc.
                   19.
                   
                   Euery
                   one
                   shall
                   beare
                   his
                   burthen
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   6
                   Euery
                   one
                   shall
                   stand
                   before
                   the
                   Tribunall
                   of
                   GOD
                   :
                   euery
                   mans
                   blood
                   shall
                   be
                   vpon
                   his
                   owne
                   head
                   ,
                   Ezech.
                   5
                   ▪
                   Euery
                   Tree
                   that
                   bringeth
                   not
                   forth
                   fruite
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   cut
                   downe
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   3.
                   
                   Tribulation
                   and
                   anguish
                   shal
                   be
                   vpon
                   euery
                   soule
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   2.
                   
                   Thus
                   wee
                   still
                   see
                   it
                   runnes
                   of
                   all
                   and
                   euery
                   one
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   God
                   accepteth
                   no
                   persons
                   ,
                   neither
                   in
                   giftes
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   giftes
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   euen
                   the
                   little
                   Hills
                   ,
                   the
                   small
                   Trees
                   ,
                   not
                   one
                   pinne
                   made
                   of
                   an
                   vnfruitfull
                   tree
                   .
                   But
                   are
                   the
                   wicked
                   tyed
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   workes
                   ?
                   Yea
                   ,
                   euen
                   they
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   11.
                   it
                   is
                   saide
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   bee
                   easier
                   for
                   some
                   ,
                   then
                   for
                   others
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   interpreted
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   8.
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   vtter
                   darknes
                   :
                   whereas
                   Basil
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   greatest
                   sinnes
                   goe
                   thither
                   ,
                   and
                   Luc.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     Hee
                     that
                     knoweth
                     his
                     Mastere
                     will
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Euen
                   the
                   wicked
                   must
                   doe
                   good
                   to
                   make
                   their
                   iudgement
                   easier
                   ,
                   their
                   stripes
                   fewe●
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   place
                   better
                   .
                   Must
                   
                   anie
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   others
                   doe
                   good
                   workes
                   ?
                   yes
                   ,
                   the
                   Christian
                   must
                   especially
                   bee
                   zealous
                   of
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   Tit.
                   2.
                   warne
                   them
                   that
                   belieue
                   ,
                   Tit.
                   3.
                   14.
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   ende
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   chapter
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     our
                     men
                     learne
                     to
                     shewe
                     forth
                     good
                     works
                     :
                     what
                     manner
                     men
                     ought
                     we
                     to
                     bee
                     ?
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Pet.
                   3.
                   
                   
                     If
                     any
                     that
                     is
                     counted
                     a
                     brother
                     .
                  
                   I.
                   Cor.
                   5.
                   
                   Now
                   then
                   among
                   Christians
                   who
                   are
                   most
                   bound
                   ?
                   Tribulation
                   ,
                   &c.
                   on
                   the
                   Iewe
                   first
                   ,
                   &c.
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   had
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   3.
                   1.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Hee
                     that
                     knoweth
                     his
                     Masters
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     doth
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   fellow
                   sinneth
                   indeede
                   :
                   so
                   then
                   this
                   person
                   ,
                   on
                   whome
                   the
                   powring
                   of
                   the
                   oyntment
                   hath
                   bene
                   first
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   bee
                   most
                   thankfull
                   in
                   good
                   works
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   doe
                   good
                   euen
                   to
                   all
                   .
                   Be
                   merciful
                   as
                   ●
                   am
                   ,
                   Luc
                   6.
                   and
                   we
                   knowe
                   he
                   suffereth
                   his
                   sunne
                   to
                   shine
                   ouerall
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   God
                   his
                   image
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   .
                   But
                   especially
                   to
                   the
                   faithfull
                   .
                   Iob.
                   22.
                   
                   I
                   cannot
                   profite
                   thee
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Psalm
                   .
                   16.
                   
                   
                     My
                     well
                     doing
                     extendeth
                     not
                     to
                     thee
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     thy
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   Christ
                   his
                   owne
                   desire
                   ,
                   Luc.
                   22.
                   
                   
                     Whe●
                     thou
                     art
                  
                   
                   
                     conuerted
                     ,
                     confirme
                     thy
                     brethren
                  
                   .
                   We
                   can
                   doe
                   him
                   no
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   his
                   Saints
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   ●o
                   go
                   
                   further
                   ,
                   to
                   him
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   wounded
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Samaritane
                   ,
                   Luke
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                   If
                   he
                   neede
                   our
                   
                   
                   helpe
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   Samaritane
                   .
                   God
                   could
                   haue
                   made
                   there
                   should
                   haue
                   bene
                   no
                   neede
                   
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   trie
                   the
                   liberalitie
                   of
                   the
                   rich
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   patience
                   of
                   the
                   poore
                   .
                   Then
                   much
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   subiect
                   of
                   immortalitie
                   ,
                   must
                   wee
                   shew
                   well-doing
                   in
                   pittie
                   and
                   compassion
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     LXXV
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Zeale
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   zeale
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   Phineas
                   ,
                   and
                   CHRIST
                   ,
                   wee
                   should
                   striue
                   to
                   haue
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   grieued
                   with
                   the
                   corruption
                   and
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   redresse
                   them
                   belongeth
                   not
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   be
                   Magistrates
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Zeale
                   leaueth
                   in
                   men
                   a
                   great
                   impression
                   ,
                   being
                   tempted
                   with
                   Faith
                   and
                   loue
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   We
                   must
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   zealous
                   and
                   earnest
                   in
                   matters
                   weightie
                   concerning
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   small
                   matters
                   ,
                   our
                   owne
                   affaires
                   ,
                   and
                   worldly
                   friendes
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   take
                   heede
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   naturall
                   earnestnes
                   ,
                   or
                   carnall
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   sauouring
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   One
                   saying
                   in
                   his
                   hearing
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   obserued
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   haue
                   
                   bene
                   more
                   bountifull
                   in
                   furthering
                   a
                   corrupt
                   religion
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   relieuing
                   the
                   professors
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   :
                   he
                   answered
                   his
                   iudgment
                   was
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   for
                   thogh
                   many
                   in
                   popery
                   giue
                   much
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   their
                   abundance
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   read
                   in
                   no
                   place
                   that
                   euer
                   men
                   solde
                   their
                   whole
                   possessions
                   to
                   giue
                   to
                   the
                   preachers
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   primitiue
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   The
                   nature
                   of
                   true
                   zeale
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   10.
                   where
                   the
                   Apostle
                   heauily
                   threatneth
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   willingly
                   giue
                   ouer
                   thēselues
                   to
                   sinne
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   named
                   in
                   the
                   proper
                   tongue
                   the
                   zeale
                   of
                   fire
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   fire
                   is
                   not
                   without
                   heate
                   ,
                   so
                   zeale
                   is
                   hot
                   ,
                   &
                   cannot
                   long
                   be
                   holden
                   in
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   by
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   Reu.
                   3.
                   when
                   after
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Laodicea
                   for
                   her
                   lukewarmnes
                   ,
                   is
                   threatned
                   to
                   be
                   spued
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   added
                   ,
                   be
                   zealous
                   and
                   amend
                   :
                   where
                   we
                   see
                   zeale
                   to
                   be
                   opposed
                   to
                   lukewarmnes
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   too
                   temperate
                   an
                   heate
                   for
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   I.
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   1.
                   that
                   which
                   in
                   our
                   common
                   translation
                   we
                   reade
                   ,
                   
                     Follow
                     after
                     loue
                     ,
                     &
                     couet
                     spirituall
                     gifts
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   the
                   naturall
                   text
                   hath
                   ,
                   
                     Be
                     zealous
                     after
                     the
                     more
                     excellent
                     gifts
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Rom.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     Be
                     feruent
                     in
                     spirit
                     .
                     i.
                  
                   let
                   God
                   his
                   spirite
                   kindle
                   in
                   you
                   a
                   fire
                   which
                   may
                   flame
                   out
                   of
                   you
                   .
                   Now
                   there
                   are
                   diuers
                   kinds
                   of
                   zeale
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   zeale
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   of
                   false
                   religion
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   euery
                   man
                   is
                   eaten
                   ,
                   spent
                   ,
                   &
                   consumed
                   with
                   some
                   kind
                   of
                   zeale
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   shame
                   vs
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   true
                   zeale
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   this
                   zeale
                   leaueth
                   in
                   vs
                   some
                   aduantage
                   and
                   recompēce
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   carnall
                   men
                   
                   haue
                   not
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   spent
                   &
                   set
                   on
                   tilt
                   all
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                   &
                   powers
                   of
                   their
                   minds
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   gaine
                   but
                   torment
                   of
                   consciēce
                   ,
                   wheras
                   the
                   godly
                   being
                   spent
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   cause
                   ,
                   haue
                   that
                   repaired
                   in
                   the
                   inner
                   mā
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   cōsumed
                   in
                   the
                   outward
                   .
                   Now
                   
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   that
                   true
                   zeale
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   neere
                   as
                   by
                   properties
                   we
                   may
                   describe
                   it
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   first
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   grounded
                   on
                   knowledge
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   our
                   zeale
                   be
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   
                   much
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   zeale
                   of
                   them
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   11.
                   wee
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   persecute
                   the
                   Trueth
                   ,
                   and
                   thinke
                   we
                   do
                   very
                   welll
                   .
                   Our
                   zeale
                   must
                   begin
                   where
                   the
                   word
                   begins
                   :
                   &
                   end
                   where
                   the
                   word
                   ends
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   it
                   be
                   proportionable
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   Our
                   Sauior
                   Christ
                   
                   rebuketh
                   the
                   Pharisies
                   ,
                   for
                   straining
                   out
                   a
                   gnat
                   ,
                   &
                   swallowing
                   vp
                   a
                   Camel
                   :
                   for
                   tithing
                   cummin
                   ▪
                   seed
                   and
                   mint
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   pretermitting
                   the
                   weightier
                   matters
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   bewrayed
                   a
                   rotten
                   zeale
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   carefull
                   in
                   the
                   lesse
                   ,
                   and
                   carelesse
                   in
                   the
                   greater
                   points
                   .
                   So
                   now
                   a
                   dayes
                   many
                   rather
                   desiring
                   to
                   be
                   
                     counted
                     zealous
                     then
                     to
                     be
                     zealous
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   a
                   ceremonie
                   
                   wil
                   be
                   as
                   hot
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   in
                   more
                   principall
                   poynts
                   of
                   religion
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   cold
                   as
                   can
                   be
                   :
                   in
                   greater
                   causes
                   let
                   this
                   be
                   our
                   canon
                   ,
                   to
                   vse
                   greater
                   zeale
                   :
                   in
                   lesse
                   matters
                   let
                   this
                   be
                   our
                   pedagogie
                   ,
                   to
                   vse
                   lesse
                   zeale
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   remember
                   to
                   count
                   nothing
                   small
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   increase
                   &
                   decrease
                   in
                   affection
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   thing
                   loued
                   doth
                   increase
                   or
                   decrease
                   in
                   goodnes
                   .
                   If
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   zealously
                   pursue
                   the
                   most
                   principall
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   can
                   tolerate
                   lesse
                   things
                   
                     (
                     for
                     if
                     any
                     man
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     lesse
                     importance
                  
                   
                   
                     list
                     to
                     be
                     contentious
                     ,
                     we
                     haue
                     no
                     such
                     custome
                     ,
                     neither
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     )
                  
                   wee
                   shall
                   obserue
                   this
                   1.
                   rule
                   still
                   remembring
                   this
                   caution
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     we
                     count
                     nothing
                     small
                     commanded
                     or
                     forbidden
                     in
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                   Word
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   rule
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   haue
                   an
                   eye
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   things
                   inward
                   as
                   outward
                   :
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   CHRIST
                   reprehendeth
                   the
                   Pharisies
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   made
                   cleane
                   the
                   out
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   platter
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   the
                   inner-side
                   foule
                   ,
                   whose
                   liues
                   though
                   outwardly
                   they
                   were
                   without
                   reproofe
                   ,
                   yet
                   inwardly
                   they
                   were
                   full
                   of
                   pride
                   ,
                   disdaine
                   ,
                   self-loue
                   ,
                   &
                   such
                   like
                   .
                   Wel
                   ,
                   our
                   zeale
                   must
                   begin
                   within
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   time
                   appeare
                   without
                   :
                   we
                   must
                   no
                   lesse
                   feare
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   ,
                   being
                   by
                   our selues
                   alone
                   ,
                   then
                   if
                   we
                   were
                   eyed
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   least
                   that
                   we
                   become
                   as
                   painted
                   sepulchres
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   such
                   dishes
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   cleane
                   without
                   and
                   foule
                   within
                   .
                   A
                   branch
                   of
                   this
                   Rule
                   is
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   narrow
                   and
                   iealous
                   eye
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   lurking
                   in
                   the
                   bottomles
                   pit
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   gaged
                   onely
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   spirit
                   .
                   When
                   we
                   loue
                   to
                   be
                   hypocrites
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   dissembling
                   this
                   naturall
                   corruption
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   are
                   busie
                   in
                   pretending
                   some
                   outward
                   sanctimonie
                   ,
                   the
                   iustice
                   of
                   GOD
                   in
                   time
                   will
                   vncase
                   vs
                   ,
                   &
                   then
                   the
                   sinne
                   which
                   we
                   would
                   hide
                   ,
                   shall
                   appeare
                   in
                   the
                   face
                   outwardly
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   which
                   in
                   Truth
                   wee
                   neuer
                   loued
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   seene
                   neuer
                   to
                   haue
                   bene
                   in
                   vs.
                   Herein
                   then
                   we
                   may
                   go
                   to
                   schoole
                   with
                   the
                   couetous
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   rather
                   be
                   rich
                   ,
                   than
                   be
                   counted
                   rich
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   rather
                   be
                   godly
                   indeed
                   ,
                   than
                   be
                   counted
                   to
                   be
                   godly
                   ,
                   least
                   that
                   seeing
                   wee
                   be
                   not
                   such
                   indeed
                   as
                   we
                   would
                   bee
                   ,
                   we
                   become
                   notoriously
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   The
                   third
                   rule
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   keepe
                   a
                   tenor
                   of
                   zeale
                   in
                   both
                   estates
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   aduersitie
                   
                   as
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   .
                   Manie
                   in
                   peace
                   are
                   professors
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   troubles
                   are
                   persecutors
                   ,
                   who
                   louing
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Gospell
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   doe
                   more
                   bewray
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   neuer
                   truely
                   zealous
                   .
                   Others
                   ,
                   whilest
                   they
                   be
                   vnder
                   the
                   Crosse
                   are
                   very
                   demure
                   and
                   deuout
                   ,
                   who
                   if
                   once
                   they
                   come
                   aloft
                   ,
                   forget
                   the
                   simplicity
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   and
                   fall
                   to
                   the
                   securitie
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Hereof
                   comes
                   that
                   fearefull
                   complaint
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   hote
                   in
                   preaching
                   and
                   professing
                   ,
                   while
                   they
                   are
                   vnder
                   ,
                   are
                   choked
                   in
                   their
                   zeale
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   preferment
                   .
                   Such
                   men
                   are
                   glad
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   gospell
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   prosperity
                   of
                   the
                   gospell
                   ;
                   such
                   men
                   will
                   be
                   sad
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   aduersitie
                   which
                   followeth
                   the
                   persecutors
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                   Our
                   triall
                   herein
                   may
                   bee
                   thus
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   priuate
                   estate
                   be
                   prosperous
                   ,
                   
                   wee
                   lament
                   with
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   being
                   ruinous
                   :
                   or
                   if
                   our
                   priuate
                   estate
                   being
                   perilous
                   ,
                   wee
                   can
                   reioyce
                   with
                   Paul
                   in
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   being
                   prosperous
                   ,
                   our
                   zeale
                   is
                   according
                   to
                   truth
                   .
                   Dauid
                   neere
                   the
                   Crowne
                   for
                   his
                   happines
                   ,
                   fasted
                   for
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   lying
                   in
                   abhominable
                   filthines
                   .
                   Paul
                   a
                   prisoner
                   in
                   bonds
                   ,
                   thought
                   himselfe
                   at
                   libertie
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   Gospell
                   was
                   free
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   The
                   fourth
                   Rule
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   pure
                   zeale
                   wee
                   be
                   patient
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   causes
                   ,
                   and
                   deuoure
                   manie
                   priuate
                   iniuries
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   cause
                   may
                   the
                   better
                   be
                   prouided
                   for
                   ,
                   &
                   haue
                   the
                   
                   better
                   successe
                   .
                   Many
                   can
                   be
                   as
                   hot
                   as
                   fire
                   in
                   taking
                   vp
                   their
                   owne
                   cause
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   as
                   cold
                   as
                   yee
                   in
                   defending
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   cause
                   .
                   This
                   Rule
                   obserued
                   ,
                   would
                   sow
                   vp
                   the
                   lips
                   of
                   the
                   aduersarie
                   ,
                   who
                   though
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   he
                   thinke
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   cholerike
                   ,
                   &
                   mad-men
                   ,
                   madly
                   reuēging
                   our
                   priuate
                   affections
                   ,
                   yet
                   one
                   day
                   should
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   sought
                   not
                   our
                   own
                   cōmoditie
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   his
                   most
                   precious
                   glorie
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   stretch
                   this
                   examination
                   of
                   our
                   harts
                   one
                   degree
                   further
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   beware
                   of
                   that
                   corruption
                   ,
                   which
                   springing
                   from
                   self-loue
                   will
                   giue
                   vs
                   leaue
                   to
                   reioyce
                   at
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   but
                   repineth
                   at
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   permit
                   vs
                   to
                   bee
                   grieued
                   at
                   euill
                   things
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   make
                   vs
                   to
                   reioyce
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   others
                   .
                   True
                   zeale
                   loueth
                   good
                   wheresoeuer
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   whomsoeuer
                   
                   it
                   is
                   :
                   true
                   zeale
                   hateth
                   sinne
                   ,
                   wheresoeuer
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   whomsoeuer
                   ;
                   true
                   zeale
                   loueth
                   friends
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   God
                   his
                   friends
                   :
                   true
                   zeale
                   hateth
                   aduersaries
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   God
                   his
                   aduersaries
                   :
                   true
                   zeale
                   loueth
                   a
                   good
                   thing
                   in
                   our
                   most
                   professed
                   enemy
                   :
                   true
                   loue
                   hateth
                   a
                   sinne
                   in
                   our
                   most
                   assured
                   friend
                   :
                   if
                   wee
                   are
                   perswaded
                   that
                   our
                   enemies
                   be
                   God
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   howsoeuer
                   we
                   disagree
                   in
                   some
                   particular
                   ,
                   yet
                   wee
                   can
                   swallow
                   vp
                   many
                   priuate
                   iniuries
                   offred
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   more
                   reioyce
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   God
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   can
                   be
                   grieued
                   
                   at
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   haue
                   iniuried
                   vs.
                   Indeede
                   true
                   zeale
                   is
                   most
                   grieued
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   because
                   so
                   much
                   is
                   their
                   sinne
                   grieuouser
                   thē
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   they
                   came
                   neerer
                   to
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   then
                   another
                   ;
                   howbeit
                   this
                   must
                   alwayes
                   be
                   with
                   a
                   Christian
                   sympathie
                   ;
                   which
                   worketh
                   in
                   vs
                   a
                   griefe
                   for
                   their
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   an
                   anger
                   for
                   their
                   sinne
                   ,
                   &
                   which
                   changeth
                   our
                   griefe
                   into
                   prayer
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   Though
                   then
                   we
                   be
                   neuer
                   so
                   far
                   asunder
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   loue
                   them
                   that
                   loue
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   be
                   ioyned
                   neuer
                   so
                   neere
                   ,
                   we
                   
                   must
                   hate
                   them
                   that
                   hate
                   God
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   meane
                   time
                   in
                   deuouring
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   hand
                   to
                   do
                   all
                   duties
                   of
                   loue
                   and
                   obedience
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   admonishing
                   them
                   ,
                   praying
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   mourning
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   be
                   ioyned
                   in
                   any
                   band
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ;
                   and
                   remembring
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   hand
                   ,
                   when
                   nothing
                   will
                   do
                   them
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   matter
                   is
                   at
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   either
                   cleaue
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   forsake
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   forsake
                   God
                   and
                   cleaue
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   that
                   nature
                   and
                   ciuilitie
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   table
                   are
                   to
                   giue
                   place
                   to
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   pietie
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   table
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   The
                   fift
                   rule
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   bee
                   stricter
                   to
                   our selues
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   
                   more
                   liberal
                   in
                   some
                   things
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   our selues
                   .
                   This
                   will
                   first
                   cause
                   vs
                   to
                   cast
                   the
                   first
                   stone
                   at
                   our selues
                   ,
                   this
                   will
                   teach
                   vs
                   to
                   pull
                   first
                   the
                   beame
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   mote
                   out
                   of
                   anothers
                   eye
                   ,
                   this
                   wil
                   make
                   such
                   an
                   experience
                   of
                   sinne
                   in
                   our selues
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   neither
                   flatter
                   too
                   foolishly
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   sins
                   ,
                   nor
                   rebuke
                   too
                   rigorously
                   men
                   for
                   their
                   sinne
                   .
                   Some
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   iustly
                   misliking
                   a
                   ceremonie
                   ,
                   refuse
                   it
                   in
                   themselues
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   tolerate
                   it
                   in
                   others
                   :
                   others
                   there
                   be
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   vnwilling
                   to
                   vse
                   it
                   themselues
                   ,
                   iudge
                   streightly
                   all
                   others
                   as
                   haynous
                   offenders
                   that
                   vse
                   it
                   .
                   Moses
                   refused
                   to
                   take
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   a
                   shooe-latchet
                   himselfe
                   from
                   the
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   to
                   others
                   that
                   would
                   take
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   not
                   denye
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   armes
                   ;
                   so
                   streight
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   so
                   liberall
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   others
                   .
                   Paul
                   seeing
                   that
                   in
                   some
                   places
                   hee
                   could
                   not
                   so
                   conueniently
                   liue
                   of
                   other
                   mens
                   charges
                   ,
                   as
                   at
                   Corinth
                   &
                   Thessalonica
                   ,
                   although
                   at
                   Colossos
                   he
                   
                   receiued
                   somewhat
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   were
                   able
                   to
                   bestow
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   should
                   be
                   tied
                   to
                   this
                   example
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   like
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   laboureth
                   much
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   Epistles
                   almost
                   about
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   how
                   Ministers
                   ought
                   sufficiently
                   to
                   be
                   prouided
                   for
                   ,
                   so
                   strict
                   hee
                   was
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   such
                   liberalitie
                   he
                   left
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   10.
                   where
                   he
                   intreateth
                   of
                   things
                   indifferent
                   .
                   It
                   were
                   good
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   Christians
                   might
                   say
                   thus
                   with
                   themselues
                   .
                   I
                   can
                   doe
                   thus
                   by
                   Christian
                   libertie
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   an
                   hinderance
                   to
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   offence
                   to
                   my
                   brother
                   ,
                   I
                   wil
                   not
                   do
                   it
                   ;
                   if
                   others
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   their
                   heart
                   be
                   good
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   
                   conscience
                   is
                   vsed
                   in
                   other
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   herein
                   wage
                   warre
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   ioyne
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   greater
                   and
                   better
                   matters
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   pardon
                   the
                   lesse
                   .
                   If
                   this
                   wisedome
                   had
                   beene
                   vsed
                   long
                   agoe
                   ,
                   what
                   vanitie
                   had
                   there
                   been
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   what
                   trouble
                   hath
                   risen
                   therein
                   ?
                
                 
                   6
                   The
                   sixt
                   and
                   last
                   rule
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   zeale
                   against
                   the
                   sinne
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   against
                   the
                   
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therewithall
                   haue
                   a
                   compassion
                   to
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   because
                   one
                   like
                   our selues
                   
                   hath
                   offended
                   ,
                   this
                   mixture
                   of
                   affections
                   causeth
                   anger
                   to
                   feede
                   on
                   the
                   sinne
                   ,
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   person
                   .
                   When
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   going
                   about
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   to
                   heale
                   the
                   man
                   with
                   the
                   withered
                   hand
                   ,
                   was
                   reprehended
                   of
                   the
                   Pharisies
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   saide
                   hee
                   looked
                   about
                   him
                   angerly
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   it
                   is
                   added
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   sorrowed
                   for
                   the
                   blindnesse
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                   :
                   see
                   how
                   anger
                   and
                   sorrow
                   meete
                   ;
                   anger
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   should
                   haue
                   such
                   little
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   loue
                   to
                   their
                   brother
                   :
                   sorrow
                   ;
                   that
                   being
                   such
                   excellent
                   creatures
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   slippe
                   so
                   fouly
                   .
                   Looke
                   vpon
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   the
                   heauinesse
                   of
                   spirite
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   vtter
                   their
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   zeale
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   glorie
                   they
                   did
                   denounce
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   most
                   threatned
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   most
                   grieued
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   plague
                   spoken
                   should
                   fall
                   vpon
                   them
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   is
                   an
                   outreaching
                   zeale
                   ,
                   where
                   our
                   anger
                   rather
                   seedeth
                   on
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   than
                   on
                   the
                   sinne
                   .
                   Samuel
                   in
                   the
                   zeale
                   of
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   ,
                   spares
                   not
                   flatly
                   to
                   tell
                   Saul
                   of
                   his
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   
                   in
                   loue
                   to
                   his
                   person
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   alwaies
                   bent
                   to
                   lament
                   Saules
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   him
                   .
                   Doest
                   thou
                   loue
                   Gods
                   glorie
                   ?
                   Then
                   wilt
                   thou
                   surely
                   admonish
                   thy
                   brother
                   of
                   his
                   sinne
                   ,
                   because
                   zeale
                   cannot
                   suffer
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   dishonoured
                   .
                   Doest
                   thou
                   loue
                   thy
                   brother
                   ?
                   then
                   wilt
                   thou
                   admonish
                   him
                   with
                   compassion
                   ,
                   because
                   loue
                   lamenteth
                   the
                   weaknes
                   of
                   thy
                   brother
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   done
                   that
                   which
                   thou
                   mightest
                   haue
                   done
                   .
                
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 GODLY
                 OBSERVATIONS
                 ,
                 CONCERNING
                 DIVERS
                 ARGVMENTS
                 AND
                 COMmon
                 places
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                   
                
                 
                   COnscience
                   is
                   a
                   sensible
                   feeling
                   of
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   grounded
                   vpon
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   nourished
                   by
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   day
                   ,
                   stirring
                   vp
                   our
                   hearts
                   to
                   the
                   approouing
                   of
                   our
                   doings
                   both
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   men
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   effect
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   faith
                   therefore
                   as
                   the
                   cause
                   must
                   goe
                   before
                   ;
                   where
                   no
                   faith
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   conscience
                   .
                   Many
                   men
                   say
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   cōscience
                   ;
                   they
                   might
                   better
                   say
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   mine
                   opinion
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   fancie
                   .
                   Knowledge
                   is
                   lesse
                   than
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   opinion
                   lesse
                   than
                   knowledge
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   stirring
                   vp
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   summoning
                   of
                   vs
                   to
                   approoue
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   knowe
                   before
                   God.
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   make
                   our
                   conscience
                   like
                   a
                   cheuerel
                   purse
                   ,
                   stretch
                   it
                   too
                   farre
                   ,
                   or
                   too
                   narrow
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   bee
                   not
                   too
                   righteous
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Familie
                   of
                   loue
                   .
                   Saul
                   in
                   sparing
                   Agag
                   would
                   be
                   too
                   mercifull
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   waxed
                   cruell
                   ,
                   by
                   killing
                   the
                   Prophets
                   .
                   Those
                   that
                   are
                   true
                   *
                   Puritanes
                   are
                   such
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   let
                   our
                   conscience
                   looser
                   than
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   be
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   wee
                   fall
                   to
                   be
                   prophane
                   .
                   Take
                   heede
                   of
                   extreames
                   ,
                   for
                   vertue
                   is
                   a
                   meane
                   betweene
                   two
                   extreames
                   ,
                   taking
                   something
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   something
                   of
                   the
                   
                   other
                   ;
                   knowledge
                   of
                   generals
                   ,
                   and
                   conscience
                   of
                   particulars
                   .
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   Iusticiaries
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   haue
                   no
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   but
                   rest
                   vpon
                   their
                   doings
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   haue
                   no
                   conscience
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   In
                   our
                   cōscience
                   we
                   must
                   begin
                   with
                   the
                   weightiest
                   matters
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   our
                   sins
                   are
                   remitted
                   
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   infirmities
                   are
                   couered
                   ,
                   &c
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   to
                   begin
                   at
                   small
                   matters
                   ,
                   and
                   passe
                   ouer
                   great
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   swallow
                   vp
                   a
                   Camel
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   straine
                   at
                   a
                   gnat
                   ,
                   to
                   tithe
                   Mint
                   ,
                   Anise
                   and
                   Commine
                   it
                   is
                   Pharisaicall
                   .
                   Keepe
                   the
                   foundation
                   ;
                   if
                   wee
                   erre
                   in
                   inferiours
                   ,
                   Gods
                   spirite
                   will
                   in
                   time
                   reueale
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fire
                   will
                   consume
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Conscience
                   approoueth
                   our
                   doings
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   albeit
                   there
                   be
                   infirmity
                   in
                   the
                   action
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   either
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   doing
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   affection
                   of
                   our
                   doing
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   .
                   A
                   thing
                   is
                   named
                   of
                   the
                   greater
                   part
                   :
                   Wine
                   a
                   little
                   mixed
                   with
                   water
                   
                   is
                   wine
                   ,
                   
                     Aqua
                     vitae
                  
                   is
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   principall
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                   though
                   some
                   infirmitie
                   be
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Conscience
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   euill
                   ,
                   naturall
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   ;
                   an
                   erroneous
                   conscience
                   is
                   where
                   is
                   no
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   but
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   or
                   doubting
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   doubt
                   in
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Commaund
                     that
                     these
                     stones
                     may
                     be
                     bread
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     II.
                  
                   Of
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   necessarie
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   BEtweene
                   Maries
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   Marthaes
                   part
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   take
                   Maries
                   part
                   first
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   wee
                   come
                   to
                   euill
                   things
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   make
                   a
                   better
                   difference
                   than
                   Saul
                   did
                   ,
                   who
                   spared
                   the
                   Amalekites
                   whom
                   hee
                   should
                   not
                   spare
                   ,
                   but
                   dealt
                   more
                   cruelly
                   with
                   the
                   Gibeonites
                   :
                   but
                   wee
                   must
                   prouide
                   that
                   the
                   Amalekites
                   bee
                   more
                   grieuously
                   punished
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Gibeonites
                   .
                   This
                   doctrine
                   standeth
                   against
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   cleane
                   peruert
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   away
                   with
                   no
                   order
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   make
                   a
                   mixture
                   of
                   many
                   things
                   .
                   It
                   hath
                   beene
                   an
                   old
                   complaint
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   webbe
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   the
                   poore
                   flie
                   is
                   taken
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   hornet
                   escapes
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   poore
                   man
                   is
                   intangled
                   ,
                   the
                   mightie
                   personage
                   is
                   deliuered
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   keepe
                   much
                   adoe
                   about
                   a
                   little
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   keepe
                   a
                   blowing
                   &
                   a
                   raking
                   so
                   all
                   day
                   long
                   in
                   the
                   motes
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   can
                   stumble
                   vpon
                   the
                   beame
                   ,
                   wee
                   peruert
                   order
                   :
                   As
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   shufflers
                   of
                   all
                   together
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   finde
                   no
                   degree
                   in
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   doe
                   first
                   whatsoeuer
                   comes
                   first
                   to
                   hand
                   ;
                   let
                   them
                   knowe
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   haue
                   things
                   done
                   confusedly
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   will
                   hee
                   haue
                   things
                   done
                   preposterously
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Order
                   must
                   be
                   had
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   heauenly
                   things
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   in
                   all
                   Arts
                   there
                   be
                   an
                   order
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   ill
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   science
                   of
                   sciences
                   there
                   should
                   bee
                   confusion
                   .
                   We
                   shall
                   see
                   an
                   order
                   euen
                   in
                   God
                   himselfe
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   Trinitie
                   ,
                   though
                   all
                   the
                   persons
                   bee
                   equall
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   established
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   person
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   third
                   person
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   for
                   essence
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   indiuisible
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   better
                   order
                   ,
                   of
                   teaching
                   of
                   vs
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   as
                   God
                   is
                   an
                   order
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   requireth
                   and
                   commandeth
                   an
                   order
                   to
                   bee
                   vsed
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   40.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   decree
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   as
                   a
                   generall
                   rule
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     all
                     things
                     be
                     done
                     in
                     order
                     .
                  
                   Coloss.
                   2.
                   5.
                   
                   Paul
                   reioyceth
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   order
                   among
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   1.
                   
                   Thess.
                   4.
                   he
                   describing
                   notable
                   wicked
                   fellowes
                   ,
                   notes
                   them
                   by
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   walked
                   inordinately
                   ,
                   nothing
                   was
                   first
                   or
                   last
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   all
                   with
                   disorder
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   Iob.
                   10.
                   
                   Hell
                   it selfe
                   is
                   noted
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   inordinate
                   walkers
                   doe
                   well
                   belong
                   to
                   that
                   place
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   generally
                   we
                   see
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   workes
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   that
                   order
                   is
                   good
                   :
                   much
                   more
                   is
                   order
                   requisit
                   in
                   action
                   .
                   The
                   
                   wise
                   men
                   saw
                   that
                   the
                   deede
                   done
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   preposterous
                   &
                   confused
                   manner
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   good
                   as
                   not
                   done
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   so
                   in
                   all
                   actions
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   must
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   commandements
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   1.
                   
                   Sam.
                   2.
                   there
                   is
                   mention
                   made
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Heli
                   whilest
                   the
                   meate
                   was
                   yet
                   a
                   seething
                   ,
                   they
                   fetched
                   it
                   foorth
                   of
                   the
                   pot
                   with
                   flesh-hookes
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   they
                   did
                   afterward
                   burne
                   the
                   fat
                   for
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   bee
                   the
                   speciall
                   thing
                   to
                   bee
                   done
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                   though
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   omit
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   ;
                   yet
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   serued
                   themselues
                   first
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   haue
                   beene
                   last
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   serued
                   the
                   Lord
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   haue
                   been
                   first
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   noted
                   as
                   a
                   special
                   sinne
                   prouoking
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God.
                   A
                   plainer
                   case
                   than
                   this
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   6.
                   where
                   an
                   order
                   is
                   in
                   seeking
                   :
                   
                     First
                     seeke
                     the
                     kingdome
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Here
                   is
                   first
                   .
                   and
                   then
                   a
                   plaine
                   order
                   .
                   Hee
                   that
                   was
                   called
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   to
                   follow
                   Christ
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   denied
                   not
                   absolutely
                   to
                   follow
                   ,
                   but
                   would
                   follow
                   somewhat
                   preposterously
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   desired
                   but
                   first
                   to
                   take
                   his
                   leaue
                   of
                   his
                   friends
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   follower
                   ;
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   repulse
                   ,
                   hee
                   had
                   a
                   checke
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   not
                   for
                   not
                   following
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   hee
                   would
                   make
                   that
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   second
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   second
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   order
                   was
                   chaunged
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   for
                   order
                   in
                   generall
                   :
                   in
                   particular
                   wee
                   must
                   obserue
                   order
                   in
                   refusing
                   the
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   chusing
                   the
                   good
                   :
                   the
                   greatest
                   euil
                   is
                   most
                   to
                   be
                   eschewed
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   good
                   most
                   to
                   be
                   chosē
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   good
                   ,
                   must
                   haue
                   the
                   first
                   reward
                   ;
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   euill
                   ,
                   must
                   first
                   be
                   punished
                   Frist
                   we
                   must
                   forsake
                   the
                   euill
                   ,
                   then
                   chuse
                   the
                   good
                   ;
                   first
                   gather
                   the
                   tares
                   (
                   saith
                   Christ
                   )
                   then
                   take
                   vp
                   the
                   good
                   corne
                   also
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   onely
                   doe
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   doe
                   it
                   in
                   order
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     III.
                  
                   Of
                   hearing
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   WE
                   must
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   attentiuely
                   and
                   fruitfully
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   eares
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   deafe
                   eares
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saide
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   al
                   one
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   child
                   in
                   discretion
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   child
                   in
                   yeeres
                   :
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   to
                   be
                   deafe
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   our selues
                   deafe
                   .
                   The
                   Adder
                   is
                   called
                   deafe
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   she
                   maketh
                   her selfe
                   so
                   ,
                   she
                   is
                   saide
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   eares
                   when
                   she
                   hath
                   eares
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   charmer
                   ,
                   least
                   shee
                   should
                   lose
                   her
                   poyson
                   :
                   such
                   hearers
                   are
                   Deut.
                   29
                   19.
                   such
                   hearers
                   had
                   Steuen
                   ,
                   Act.
                   7.
                   57.
                   such
                   hearers
                   are
                   Ierem.
                   7.
                   10.
                   
                   Another
                   kinde
                   of
                   hearing
                   there
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   one
                   doth
                   heare
                   a
                   voyce
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   greater
                   noise
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                   
                     excellentius
                     sensibile
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Aristotle
                   calleth
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   hee
                   cannot
                   heare
                   the
                   lesse
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   the
                   Estrich
                   ,
                   Bring
                   ,
                   bring
                   ;
                   Emolumentum
                   is
                   
                     excellens
                     sensibile
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   finest
                   word
                   that
                   euer
                   was
                   inuented
                   ,
                   it
                   maketh
                   that
                   nothing
                   else
                   can
                   be
                   heard
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   third
                   kinde
                   of
                   hearing
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   vsual
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   hainous
                   enough
                   :
                   They
                   haue
                   eares
                   to
                   sleepe
                   .
                   A
                   very
                   vnproper
                   speech
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   they
                   cannot
                   heare
                   for
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   as
                   Eutychus
                   had
                   in
                   the
                   Acts
                   at
                   Pauls
                   sermon
                   ,
                   where
                   Eutychus
                   fell
                   downe
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   almost
                   broke
                   his
                   necke
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   See
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God
                   vpon
                   the
                   first
                   euill
                   hearer
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   heare
                   thou
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   preached
                   diligently
                   :
                   
                     Potest
                     enim
                     tibi
                     id
                     in
                     animo
                     conting●re
                     ,
                     quoa
                     Eutycho
                     in
                     corpore
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2
                   There
                   bee
                   some
                   of
                   this
                   sect
                   that
                   will
                   yeeld
                   vnto
                   men
                   their
                   bodies
                   to
                   doe
                   with
                   them
                   what
                   they
                   will
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   soules
                   they
                   say
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   Lord.
                   And
                   why
                   not
                   their
                   bodies
                   for
                   him
                   also
                   ?
                   they
                   haue
                   an
                   inward
                   and
                   a
                   darke
                   kinde
                   of
                   godlines
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   thinke
                   it
                   enough
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   corner
                   of
                   their
                   chamber
                   a
                   witnesse
                   of
                   their
                   religion
                   ;
                   which
                   kinde
                   of
                   men
                   are
                   to
                   giue
                   an
                   account
                   for
                   detracting
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   worship
                   .
                   Others
                   there
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   congregation
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   when
                   the
                   chaine
                   of
                   idlenes
                   &
                   other
                   busines
                   is
                   growne
                   so
                   long
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   goe
                   with
                   some
                   case
                   .
                   Some
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   more
                   often
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   the
                   iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   denounced
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   they
                   shal
                   not
                   come
                   neere
                   them
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   29.
                   19.
                   we
                   are
                   deliuered
                   though
                   wee
                   haue
                   committed
                   all
                   these
                   abominations
                   .
                   We
                   haue
                   al
                   vncircumcised
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   naturally
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   praeputium
                   before
                   our
                   ●ares
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   skilfull
                   in
                   Anatomie
                   knowe
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   hammer
                   at
                   the
                   ●are
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   open
                   wide
                   when
                   wee
                   heare
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   fast
                   shut
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   speaketh
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   common
                   disease
                   in
                   others
                   to
                   seeke
                   after
                   varietie
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   after
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   nature
                   desireth
                   an
                   infinitum
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   mē
                   either
                   hunt
                   after
                   words
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   erre
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   they
                   say
                   they
                   heare
                   such
                   cold
                   &
                   vncomfortable
                   sermons
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   cannot
                   away
                   with
                   .
                   If
                   good
                   gifts
                   bee
                   ioyned
                   with
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   with
                   the
                   gifts
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   question
                   whether
                   we
                   heare
                   for
                   the
                   words
                   sake
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   gifts
                   sake
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   the
                   word
                   come
                   without
                   such
                   glorious
                   gifts
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   stirre
                   vp
                   himselfe
                   sufficiently
                   thereby
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   it
                   doth
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   vnsauory
                   liquors
                   be
                   drawne
                   out
                   of
                   mustie
                   vessels
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   driuen
                   to
                   this
                   consideration
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   for
                   our
                   dulnes
                   hath
                   shut
                   vp
                   the
                   mouthes
                   of
                   his
                   Preachers
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   denied
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   puritie
                   of
                   preaching
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   dead
                   and
                   deafe
                   eares
                   are
                   the
                   cause
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   tieth
                   vp
                   the
                   strings
                   of
                   our
                   Preachers
                   tongues
                   ▪
                   Neither
                   is
                   this
                   to
                   smooth
                   or
                   sooth
                   vp
                   any
                   one
                   in
                   negligent
                   vsing
                   of
                   their
                   gifts
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   haue
                   his
                   gifts
                   vsed
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   candle
                   put
                   vnder
                   a
                   bushell
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   his
                   setting
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   diuels
                   doing
                   when
                   our
                   gifts
                   are
                   suppressed
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   eares
                   and
                   heare
                   not
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   no
                   difference
                   betweene
                   a
                   mans
                   eares
                   and
                   an
                   Asses
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   rather
                   a
                   propertie
                   of
                   Idols
                   which
                   haue
                   eares
                   and
                   heare
                   not
                   ,
                   haue
                   eies
                   and
                   see
                   not
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   they
                   that
                   haue
                   mouthes
                   and
                   speake
                   not
                   ,
                   are
                   rather
                   Idoll
                   shepheards
                   ,
                   than
                   true
                   Pastors
                   :
                   so
                   they
                   that
                   haue
                   eares
                   and
                   heare
                   not
                   ,
                   are
                   rather
                   Idoll
                   gazers
                   ,
                   than
                   true
                   hearers
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   we
                   must
                   heare
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   heare
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   obiect
                   ;
                   the
                   obiect
                   of
                   the
                   eare
                   is
                   a
                   sound
                   or
                   voyce
                   ,
                   now
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   sound
                   is
                   the
                   sound
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   voyce
                   is
                   the
                   voyce
                   of
                   the
                   Preacher
                   .
                   Another
                   reason
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   members
                   are
                   put
                   to
                   their
                   best
                   vse
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   serue
                   most
                   for
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ▪
                   as
                   our
                   feete
                   are
                   put
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   vse
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   carrie
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   congregation
                   ,
                   our
                   
                   hands
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   lift
                   vp
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   our
                   eares
                   when
                   they
                   be
                   hearkening
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   prouide
                   well
                   for
                   themselues
                   ,
                   that
                   early
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   before
                   they
                   doe
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   ,
                   doe
                   put
                   out
                   their
                   members
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   vse
                   in
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   surely
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   bare
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   deliuered
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   containing
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   worthy
                   the
                   reading
                   ,
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   meditating
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   it
                   openeth
                   to
                   vs
                   the
                   treasures
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   teacheth
                   vs
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   and
                   equitie
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   discerne
                   euery
                   affection
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   much
                   more
                   worthie
                   our
                   trauell
                   .
                   We
                   think
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   flie
                   vp
                   to
                   heauen
                   by
                   the
                   wings
                   of
                   profound
                   knowledge
                   :
                   but
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Scripture
                   that
                   learned
                   preaching
                   shall
                   saue
                   vs
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   the
                   foolishnes
                   of
                   preaching
                   must
                   saue
                   vs
                   ,
                   all
                   our
                   saluation
                   must
                   be
                   fetched
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   &
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   worth
                   the
                   hearing
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   Ioels
                   trumpet
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   great
                   force
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   learne
                   therefore
                   to
                   vse
                   a
                   preparation
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   all
                   our
                   seruice
                   stinketh
                   before
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                     When
                     thou
                     enterest
                     into
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     looke
                     vnto
                     thy
                     feete
                     ,
                  
                   Eccles.
                   4.
                   17.
                   
                   
                     Stand
                     in
                     awe
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Prophet
                   )
                   
                     commune
                     with
                     your
                     owne
                     hearts
                     ▪
                  
                   Psal.
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   Iob.
                   1.
                   6.
                   
                   Iob
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   his
                   sonnes
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Chro.
                   30.
                   18.
                   19.
                   though
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   had
                   not
                   cleansed
                   themselues
                   ,
                   yet
                   Ezechtas
                   prayed
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     prepared
                     their
                     whole
                     hearts
                     to
                     seeke
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   But
                   all
                   we
                   rush
                   to
                   the
                   congregation
                   as
                   a
                   foxe
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   forme
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   we
                   haue
                   knowledge
                   enough
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   had
                   need
                   to
                   be
                   straighted
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   as
                   a
                   broken
                   bow
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   seeking
                   of
                   knowledge
                   we
                   must
                   seeke
                   it
                   fruitfully
                   :
                   
                     scire
                     ,
                     vt
                     scias
                     ,
                     audire
                     vt
                     audias
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   meere
                   vanitie
                   .
                   Euery
                   one
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   patient
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   be
                   many
                   pragmaticall
                   things
                   :
                   
                     Beatiqui
                     audiunt
                  
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   that
                   enough
                   ?
                   
                     Beati
                     qui
                     ambulant
                     ,
                     qui
                     custodiunt
                     ;
                     ▪
                     eati
                     qui
                     perseuerant
                     .
                  
                   If
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   will
                   come
                   when
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   constrained
                   to
                   heare
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   crie
                   but
                   not
                   be
                   heard
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   heare
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   bond
                   to
                   tie
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   heare
                   vs
                   againe
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   promise
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Looke
                   how
                   neere
                   we
                   come
                   vnto
                   the
                   practise
                   of
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   so
                   neere
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   the
                   liuely
                   members
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   looke
                   how
                   farre
                   we
                   are
                   from
                   that
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   are
                   we
                   from
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   God.
                   Men
                   rather
                   seeke
                   for
                   profound
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   than
                   for
                   faith
                   that
                   worketh
                   by
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   couet
                   more
                   the
                   ministeriall
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   than
                   after
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                   Therefore
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   as
                   able
                   to
                   send
                   a
                   lying
                   spirit
                   into
                   the
                   mouthes
                   of
                   400.
                   
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   as
                   into
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   meanest
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   doth
                   punish
                   them
                   commonly
                   with
                   strange
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   &
                   giue
                   them
                   vp
                   to
                   strong
                   illusions
                   .
                   We
                   ought
                   to
                   haue
                   such
                   a
                   burning
                   affection
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   expresse
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   had
                   ,
                   who
                   because
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   expresse
                   it
                   ,
                   vseth
                   an
                   exclamation
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   119.
                   97.
                   
                   
                     O
                     how
                     loue
                     I
                     thy
                     law
                     !
                  
                   but
                   mens
                   hearts
                   are
                   dull
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   spirits
                   heauie
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   farre
                   from
                   this
                   affection
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   Dauid
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   Our
                   loue
                   to
                   Gods
                   word
                   is
                   a
                   triall
                   of
                   our
                   loue
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   he
                   that
                   trembleth
                   at
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   obedient
                   vnto
                   his
                   voyce
                   ,
                   doth
                   better
                   than
                   he
                   that
                   offereth
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   loues
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   doth
                   loue
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   else
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   Where
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   practise
                   will
                   be
                   there
                   ;
                   Matth
                   6.
                   where
                   the
                   treasure
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   couetous
                   are
                   bent
                   vpon
                   their
                   riches
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   adulterer
                   is
                   bent
                   vpon
                   his
                   lust
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   gamester
                   on
                   his
                   pastime
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   wearie
                   in
                   sitting
                   vp
                   whole
                   nights
                   and
                   daies
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   godly
                   on
                   Gods
                   law
                   ,
                   they
                   studie
                   in
                   it
                   night
                   and
                   day
                   ,
                   they
                   studie
                   not
                   by
                   fits
                   and
                   starts
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   doe
                   ,
                   but
                   continually
                   .
                   Dauid
                   prooueth
                   his
                   loue
                   to
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   placed
                   his
                   whole
                   delight
                   and
                   felicitie
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                   the
                   griefe
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   When
                   many
                   meanes
                   are
                   vsed
                   men
                   stand
                   more
                   excuselesse
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   so
                   often
                   repeated
                   and
                   reiterated
                   mercies
                   and
                   methode
                   of
                   teaching
                   ,
                   will
                   neuerthelesse
                   buy
                   out
                   their
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   willing
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   taught
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   fitter
                   one
                   time
                   than
                   another
                   to
                   make
                   our
                   profit
                   .
                   Tell
                   men
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   may
                   fleare
                   at
                   it
                   ;
                   tell
                   them
                   to
                   morrow
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   teares
                   may
                   trickle
                   down
                   their
                   cheekes
                   :
                   and
                   Elihu
                   saith
                   ,
                   God
                   speaketh
                   once
                   or
                   twice
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   man
                   heareth
                   not
                   ,
                   till
                   a
                   third
                   time
                   come
                   .
                   And
                   shall
                   we
                   thinke
                   our
                   fathers
                   needed
                   this
                   rather
                   than
                   we
                   ?
                   Surely
                   there
                   cannot
                   be
                   a
                   more
                   sure
                   token
                   that
                   God
                   his
                   spirit
                   is
                   our
                   teacher
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   we
                   finde
                   a
                   desire
                   still
                   to
                   more
                   and
                   often
                   hearing
                   :
                   and
                   who
                   seeth
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   subiect
                   to
                   spirituall
                   transmutations
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   easily
                   
                   fierie
                   inflamations
                   raised
                   betwixt
                   God
                   and
                   vs
                   doe
                   die
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   be
                   silent
                   yea
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   ?
                   Therefore
                   let
                   vs
                   say
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   song
                   of
                   Salomon
                   ,
                   chap.
                   8.
                   vers
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   
                     Cause
                     vs
                     still
                     to
                     heare
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Some
                   think
                   to
                   stand
                   in
                   some
                   sort
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   Lord
                   build
                   thē
                   not
                   ,
                   although
                   as
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   saith
                   ,
                   Except
                   the
                   Lord
                   build
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   in
                   vaine
                   :
                   so
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   learning
                   of
                   things
                   without
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   profitable
                   building
                   and
                   learning
                   is
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   We
                   are
                   therefore
                   to
                   be
                   deliuered
                   of
                   this
                   common
                   errour
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   profit
                   ,
                   to
                   accuse
                   our
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   carpe
                   at
                   his
                   matter
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   quarrell
                   at
                   his
                   manner
                   of
                   deliuerie
                   :
                   wherein
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   free
                   and
                   excuse
                   all
                   Teachers
                   as
                   faultlesse
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   certaine
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   teach
                   he
                   neuer
                   so
                   well
                   ,
                   soundly
                   ,
                   and
                   orderly
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   serue
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   haue
                   a
                   greater
                   thing
                   .
                   Christ
                   we
                   know
                   made
                   many
                   sermons
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   profiting
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   gained
                   in
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   aboue
                   sixe
                   score
                   persons
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   marueile
                   though
                   at
                   our
                   preaching
                   some
                   profit
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   some
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   heare
                   Christ
                   speake
                   personally
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   profit
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   made
                   by
                   and
                   by
                   perfect
                   good
                   Christians
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   .
                   Though
                   Dauid
                   was
                   taught
                   by
                   Nathan
                   and
                   Gad
                   ,
                   two
                   excellent
                   men
                   ,
                   yet
                   how
                   oft
                   doth
                   he
                   pray
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   taught
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   teach
                   him
                   ?
                   To
                   this
                   purpose
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   learne
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   Minister
                   teacheth
                   but
                   the
                   eare
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   teacheth
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   his
                   chaire
                   and
                   his
                   pulpit
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   we
                   must
                   attend
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   on
                   two
                   Preachers
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   we
                   thinke
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   labour
                   ,
                   perswading
                   our selues
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   enough
                   to
                   listen
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   we
                   deceiue
                   our selues
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   deceit
                   hath
                   wrought
                   that
                   either
                   we
                   bring
                   no
                   hearts
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   our
                   eares
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   though
                   the
                   Minister
                   haue
                   some
                   part
                   ,
                   yet
                   God
                   hath
                   nothing
                   to
                   worke
                   on
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   bring
                   such
                   worldly
                   hearts
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   roome
                   left
                   within
                   to
                   any
                   further
                   teaching
                   than
                   the
                   eare
                   .
                   Hitherto
                   come
                   then
                   the
                   short
                   and
                   the
                   long
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   will
                   be
                   taught
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   Christ
                   come
                   to
                   teach
                   vs
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   person
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   must
                   labour
                   for
                   a
                   double
                   hearing
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   eare
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   both
                   inward
                   and
                   outward
                   ,
                   else
                   it
                   shall
                   fall
                   out
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   sundrie
                   other
                   things
                   :
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   fruites
                   both
                   of
                   corne
                   and
                   plants
                   ,
                   which
                   come
                   vp
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   any
                   sound
                   seede
                   ,
                   which
                   commeth
                   to
                   a
                   blade
                   or
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   neuer
                   yeeldeth
                   a
                   ripe
                   substance
                   :
                   so
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   momentanie
                   springing
                   vp
                   of
                   some
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   from
                   some
                   corrupt
                   seede
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   eloquence
                   ,
                   of
                   pleasing
                   words
                   ;
                   but
                   these
                   men
                   haue
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   wilde
                   egge
                   ingendred
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   it
                   will
                   neuer
                   last
                   long
                   ,
                   be
                   the
                   Preacher
                   neuer
                   so
                   forcible
                   in
                   his
                   speech
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   God
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   Amos
                   the
                   heardsman
                   from
                   his
                   cattell
                   ,
                   Peter
                   taken
                   from
                   his
                   nets
                   and
                   fishing
                   boate
                   ,
                   doe
                   much
                   profit
                   vs.
                   Many
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   God
                   before
                   vs
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   haue
                   shewed
                   how
                   they
                   haue
                   beene
                   taught
                   .
                   Augustine
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   nine
                   yeeres
                   studied
                   Diuinitie
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   time
                   no
                   doubt
                   he
                   oft
                   read
                   ouer
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                   yet
                   at
                   the
                   length
                   was
                   much
                   mooued
                   with
                   a
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   13.
                   of
                   the
                   Romanes
                   ,
                   
                     Put
                     on
                     the
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                  
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   place
                   that
                   after
                   often
                   reading
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   nothing
                   but
                   ordinarily
                   touched
                   with
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   after
                   ,
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   laying
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   is
                   was
                   the
                   meanes
                   whereby
                   he
                   confesseth
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   conuerted
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     IIII.
                  
                   Who
                   be
                   swine
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   be
                   dogges
                   .
                
                 
                   BY
                   nature
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   swine
                   ,
                   and
                   dogges
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   wee
                   folllow
                   our
                   owne
                   vncleannesse
                   ,
                   but
                   especially
                   ,
                   wee
                   that
                   were
                   Gentiles
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   that
                   respect
                   Christ
                   calleth
                   so
                   the
                   Cananitish
                   woman
                   ,
                   making
                   the
                   Iewes
                   whom
                   hee
                   called
                   children
                   in
                   a
                   priuiledge
                   aboue
                   vs
                   :
                   but
                   since
                   the
                   wall
                   is
                   pulled
                   downe
                   .
                   Beside
                   our
                   naturall
                   condition
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   vessels
                   of
                   wrath
                   ,
                   followers
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   gorge
                   ,
                   vntill
                   that
                   strōg
                   &
                   strange
                   change
                   be
                   come
                   vpō
                   vs
                   ,
                   Esay
                   11.
                   when
                   of
                   dogs
                   we
                   become
                   lambs
                   ,
                   of
                   vncleanenes
                   we
                   become
                   cleane
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   ,
                   the
                   Scripture
                   doth
                   not
                   so
                   vnderstand
                   vs
                   to
                   be
                   dogges
                   ;
                   but
                   such
                   are
                   meant
                   by
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   dogges
                   and
                   hogges
                   ,
                   who
                   hauing
                   the
                   continuall
                   meanes
                   either
                   breake
                   into
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   themselues
                   ,
                   or
                   fall
                   to
                   an
                   open
                   despite
                   and
                   violence
                   against
                   the
                   Ministers
                   that
                   bring
                   them
                   .
                   Whether
                   it
                   be
                   then
                   that
                   wee
                   turne
                   againe
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   seeke
                   iustification
                   by
                   the
                   lawe
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   respect
                   Paul
                   calleth
                   them
                   dogges
                   ,
                   and
                   concision
                   ;
                   or
                   whether
                   being
                   raised
                   in
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   onely
                   slip
                   ,
                   but
                   plunge
                   our selues
                   into
                   the
                   gulfe
                   of
                   sinne
                   againe
                   ;
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   wee
                   may
                   bee
                   called
                   swine
                   and
                   dogges
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   see
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   dogge
                   ,
                   that
                   continuing
                   and
                   carying
                   in
                   himselfe
                   the
                   torment
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   bearing
                   the
                   burden
                   of
                   paine
                   in
                   his
                   bowels
                   ,
                   he
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   casteth
                   it
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   discharged
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   after
                   chargeth
                   himselfe
                   with
                   it
                   againe
                   ;
                   so
                   they
                   that
                   carie
                   a
                   fire
                   of
                   griefe
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   bosomes
                   ,
                   euen
                   a
                   confidence
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   if
                   hauing
                   for
                   their
                   comfort
                   cast
                   it
                   off
                   ,
                   resume
                   it
                   ,
                   are
                   well
                   compared
                   to
                   dogs
                   .
                   Such
                   are
                   our
                   papists
                   ,
                   heretikes
                   ,
                   and
                   familists
                   .
                   The
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   swine
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   cleane
                   ,
                   she
                   retireth
                   to
                   her
                   filthines
                   :
                   so
                   they
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   who
                   by
                   the
                   water
                   and
                   fire
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   haue
                   beene
                   so
                   cleansed
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   hath
                   appeared
                   an
                   open
                   and
                   a
                   sensible
                   change
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   after
                   they
                   fall
                   greedily
                   to
                   their
                   former
                   vanitie
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   swine
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   both
                   the
                   falling
                   away
                   from
                   true
                   religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   reuolting
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   corruptions
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   the
                   malitious
                   refusing
                   ,
                   or
                   brutish
                   persecuting
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   or
                   Ministers
                   thereof
                   ,
                   come
                   within
                   the
                   compasse
                   of
                   these
                   creatures
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   such
                   sinnes
                   be
                   vsed
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   must
                   we
                   cease
                   giuing
                   pretious
                   things
                   ,
                   vntill
                   place
                   againe
                   be
                   giuē
                   for
                   the
                   footing
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   The
                   reasons
                   are
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   in
                   that
                   estate
                   they
                   will
                   either
                   tread
                   vnder
                   foote
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   contemne
                   such
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   or
                   they
                   will
                   turne
                   againe
                   and
                   wound
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   persecute
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   deale
                   ill
                   with
                   hand
                   ,
                   or
                   tongue
                   ,
                   issuing
                   from
                   such
                   persecutions
                   .
                   To
                   such
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   cast
                   pearles
                   :
                   for
                   to
                   them
                   we
                   shall
                   doe
                   no
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   our selues
                   we
                   shall
                   doe
                   harme
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     V.
                  
                   Of
                   Vnmercifulnes
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Sier
                   of
                   such
                   vnmercifulnesse
                   is
                   the
                   diuell
                   :
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   bee
                   so
                   ,
                   good
                   Lord
                   how
                   many
                   legions
                   of
                   diuels
                   bee
                   in
                   some
                   then
                   ?
                   
                     Por
                     quae
                     quis
                     peccat
                     ,
                     per
                     eadem
                     punitur
                     :
                  
                   If
                   we
                   offend
                   by
                   vnmercifulnesse
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   punish
                   vs
                   by
                   vnmercifulnesse
                   .
                   Our
                   curtesie
                   is
                   like
                   Iudas
                   his
                   curtesie
                   ,
                   to
                   kisse
                   ,
                   &
                   say
                   ,
                   Hold
                   him
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   Ioabs
                   curtesie
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   Art
                   thou
                   in
                   health
                   my
                   brother
                   ?
                   and
                   to
                   stab
                   in
                   with
                   a
                   knife
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Diuels
                   curtesie
                   to
                   Esau
                   to
                   seeme
                   to
                   bewaile
                   Gods
                   hard
                   dealing
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   easier
                   to
                   intrap
                   her
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   curtesie
                   of
                   the
                   Pharisies
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   Maister
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   thou
                   art
                   no
                   man
                   pleaser
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   get
                   an
                   enditement
                   of
                   treason
                   against
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   lesse
                   indeede
                   of
                   this
                   curtesie
                   ,
                   the
                   better
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   many
                   times
                   the
                   beautifullest
                   things
                   haue
                   not
                   the
                   necessariest
                   vse
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   richest
                   men
                   doe
                   the
                   most
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   common
                   vse
                   ,
                   the
                   gold
                   doth
                   nothing
                   so
                   much
                   seruice
                   ,
                   as
                   iron
                   .
                   Wee
                   see
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   armie
                   many
                   beare
                   a
                   better
                   and
                   a
                   bigger
                   shew
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   ought
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   all
                   lieth
                   on
                   the
                   poore
                   Pioner
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   of
                   vs
                   but
                   well
                   hee
                   woteth
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   gorgeous
                   house
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   though
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   parts
                   be
                   more
                   sightly
                   to
                   see
                   to
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   principall
                   part
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   foundation
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   few
                   oystershels
                   ,
                   and
                   potsherds
                   ,
                   and
                   rubbish
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   such
                   like
                   baggage
                   .
                   And
                   whē
                   as
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   vs
                   al
                   is
                   no
                   better
                   but
                   
                     esca
                     vermiū
                  
                   ,
                   wormes
                   meate
                   ,
                   for
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   very
                   dunghil
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   bee
                   couered
                   with
                   purple
                   cloth
                   ,
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   worst
                   of
                   vs
                   all
                   is
                   proud
                   enough
                   ,
                   and
                   thinketh
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   himselfe
                   as
                   the
                   best
                   deserueth
                   :
                   yet
                   as
                   riseth
                   our
                   good
                   ,
                   so
                   rifeth
                   our
                   blood
                   ,
                   
                     qui
                     velit
                     ingenio
                     cedere
                     ,
                     rarus
                     erit
                     ,
                  
                   hee
                   that
                   will
                   thinke
                   of
                   himselfe
                   lesse
                   than
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   an
                   odde
                   fellow
                   ,
                   shew
                   me
                   him
                   ,
                   giue
                   me
                   such
                   a
                   fellow
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     VI.
                  
                   Of
                   Workes
                   .
                
                 
                   TO
                   except
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   prophecie
                   against
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   
                   sufficient
                   for
                   vs
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   thing
                   warranted
                   by
                   God
                   his
                   mouth
                   .
                   If
                   in
                   offering
                   our
                   seruice
                   to
                   Christ
                   wee
                   lose
                   twentie
                   and
                   winne
                   one
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   gaine
                   enough
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   doe
                   a
                   thing
                   in
                   vaine
                   ,
                   than
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   Moses
                   went
                   to
                   Pharaoh
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   knew
                   before
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   profit
                   him
                   .
                   If
                   wee
                   doe
                   well
                   ,
                   the
                   good
                   thing
                   persheth
                   in
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   the
                   good
                   we
                   may
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   good
                   thing
                   perisheth
                   in
                   vs.
                   Againe
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   not
                   receiue
                   a
                   reward
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   successe
                   ,
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   labour
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   doth
                   esteeme
                   a
                   barren
                   dutie
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   doth
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   cast
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   spend
                   in
                   
                   vaine
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   he
                   doth
                   .
                   How
                   many
                   sermons
                   spendeth
                   hee
                   in
                   vaine
                   ?
                   how
                   many
                   threatnings
                   in
                   vaine
                   ?
                   how
                   many
                   promises
                   in
                   vaine
                   ?
                   how
                   many
                   things
                   commaundeth
                   and
                   forbiddeth
                   he
                   in
                   vaine
                   ?
                   men
                   nothing
                   esteeming
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   he
                   ceaseth
                   not
                   .
                   Therefore
                   herein
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   fare
                   better
                   than
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   as
                   good
                   children
                   of
                   so
                   good
                   a
                   father
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   still
                   labour
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   reape
                   small
                   fruite
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   May
                   we
                   follow
                   a
                   rabble
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   ?
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   question
                   :
                   I
                   answere
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   follow
                   
                   a
                   multitude
                   to
                   doe
                   good
                   ,
                   for
                   by
                   following
                   them
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   ,
                   we
                   learne
                   to
                   follow
                   them
                   to
                   doe
                   euill
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   meaning
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   many
                   doe
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   the
                   other
                   be
                   his
                   reasons
                   ,
                   surely
                   he
                   will
                   ●ollow
                   in
                   euill
                   also
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   motiue
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   well
                   saide
                   of
                   a
                   learned
                   father
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   Philosopher
                   ,
                   a
                   goodly
                   speech
                   :
                   To
                   doe
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   doe
                   well
                   ,
                   fewe
                   shall
                   suffice
                   ,
                   yea
                   one
                   ,
                   yea
                   none
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   laide
                   the
                   best
                   medicine
                   I
                   can
                   to
                   this
                   sore
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   will
                   itch
                   still
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   many
                   allures
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   continue
                   still
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   sweete
                   euils
                   ,
                   Iob.
                   10.
                   
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   effectuall
                   to
                   some
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   none
                   followe
                   it
                   ;
                   I
                   haue
                   done
                   my
                   dutie
                   ,
                   
                     Cantaui
                     canticum
                     dilecto
                     meo
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   sung
                   a
                   song
                   to
                   my
                   beloued
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   an
                   end
                   .
                
                 
                   Election
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   spurre
                   to
                   good
                   workes
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   as
                   men
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   am
                   elected
                   I
                   cannot
                   
                   perish
                   ,
                   I
                   may
                   liue
                   as
                   I
                   list
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   thou
                   art
                   elected
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   also
                   elected
                   to
                   the
                   meanes
                   to
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fruites
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   else
                   thou
                   art
                   not
                   elected
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     VII
                  
                   .
                   Against
                   Policie
                   .
                
                 
                   THE
                   godly
                   haue
                   euer
                   beene
                   wiser
                   than
                   the
                   politicke
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Ioseph
                   was
                   wiser
                   than
                   the
                   Aegyptians
                   ,
                   yea
                   than
                   his
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   were
                   wiser
                   than
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   
                     Daniel
                     ,
                     Moses
                     ,
                     Paul
                  
                   ,
                   wiser
                   than
                   their
                   enemies
                   .
                   The
                   Gallathians
                   mingled
                   the
                   Lawe
                   ,
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   preached
                   gloriously
                   ,
                   yet
                   Paul
                   was
                   wiser
                   than
                   they
                   all
                   .
                   The
                   politicke
                   were
                   ouerthrowne
                   at
                   building
                   of
                   the
                   Tower.
                   Pharaoh
                   in
                   Egypt
                   his
                   policie
                   was
                   ,
                   first
                   in
                   killing
                   the
                   males
                   ,
                   2.
                   by
                   his
                   setting
                   of
                   Coniurers
                   against
                   Moses
                   :
                   so
                   men
                   beleeued
                   :
                   and
                   some
                   men
                   do
                   write
                   ,
                   that
                   Moses
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   Coniurer
                   .
                   3.
                   in
                   letting
                   them
                   goe
                   ,
                   and
                   following
                   them
                   :
                   now
                   saith
                   he
                   they
                   are
                   intangled
                   in
                   the
                   rocks
                   ;
                   but
                   what
                   was
                   his
                   ende
                   ?
                   he
                   sunke
                   downe
                   like
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   lead
                   in
                   the
                   red
                   sea
                   .
                   Balack
                   sent
                   for
                   Baalam
                   to
                   curse
                   the
                   Israelites
                   :
                   his
                   most
                   diuellish
                   policie
                   that
                   could
                   be
                   was
                   this
                   his
                   counsell
                   ,
                   Thou
                   canst
                   not
                   ,
                   saith
                   hee
                   ,
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   open
                   idolatrie
                   ,
                   send
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   bid
                   them
                   to
                   banquets
                   of
                   meates
                   offered
                   to
                   Idols
                   ,
                   make
                   them
                   drunke
                   ;
                   so
                   doing
                   they
                   fell
                   ;
                   first
                   ,
                   to
                   adulterie
                   ,
                   secondly
                   ,
                   to
                   idolatrie
                   :
                   
                   but
                   this
                   wretch
                   Balaam
                   perished
                   with
                   so
                   many
                   thousands
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Saul
                   to
                   hold
                   in
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   1.
                   would
                   sacrifice
                   before
                   Samuel
                   came
                   .
                   2.
                   gaue
                   Michol
                   to
                   Dauid
                   for
                   so
                   many
                   foreskins
                   of
                   the
                   Philistines
                   ;
                   not
                   that
                   he
                   loued
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Philistines
                   hands
                   might
                   be
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   his
                   owne
                   :
                   3.
                   when
                   that
                   way
                   preuailed
                   not
                   ,
                   he
                   by
                   force
                   would
                   destroy
                   him
                   :
                   4.
                   he
                   goeth
                   to
                   the
                   Diuell
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   policie
                   when
                   it
                   cannot
                   preuaile
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   aske
                   counsell
                   of
                   the
                   Diuell
                   .
                   The
                   Diuell
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   deluded
                   him
                   long
                   ,
                   now
                   tels
                   him
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   he
                   kils
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Looke
                   the
                   policie
                   of
                   Abimelech
                   ;
                   and
                   Achitophell
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   crossed
                   in
                   his
                   counsel
                   ,
                   went
                   and
                   hanged
                   himselfe
                   .
                   This
                   may
                   terrifie
                   all
                   Machiauellists
                   ,
                   and
                   craftie
                   politicians
                   ,
                   and
                   2.
                   encourage
                   all
                   to
                   rest
                   on
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   maketh
                   vs
                   wiser
                   than
                   all
                   foes
                   and
                   wicked
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     8.
                  
                   
                   Three
                   speciall
                   notes
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   truly
                   righteous
                   and
                   religious
                   .
                
                 
                   THere
                   be
                   three
                   things
                   whereby
                   we
                   may
                   know
                   whether
                   we
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   way
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   be
                   precious
                   and
                   deare
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   haue
                   a
                   care
                   to
                   please
                   God.
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   our
                   grosse
                   temptations
                   :
                   for
                   many
                   trusting
                   to
                   good
                   talke
                   ,
                   good
                   education
                   ,
                   good
                   companie
                   ,
                   and
                   thinking
                   themselues
                   well
                   setled
                   ,
                   are
                   content
                   to
                   rest
                   in
                   these
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   trauell
                   not
                   to
                   see
                   their
                   inward
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   and
                   priuie
                   temptations
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   but
                   burthensome
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   vs
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   sicke
                   to
                   carrie
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   token
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   thing
                   is
                   by
                   marking
                   our
                   affections
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   loue
                   nothing
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   feare
                   nothing
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   hauing
                   found
                   it
                   if
                   we
                   carefully
                   keepe
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   hauing
                   lost
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   neuer
                   be
                   quiet
                   till
                   we
                   recouer
                   it
                   ,
                   being
                   content
                   to
                   want
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   staying
                   in
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   if
                   we
                   want
                   it
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   signe
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   comfort
                   our selues
                   if
                   we
                   feare
                   God
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   as
                   in
                   aduersitie
                   ,
                   and
                   loue
                   God
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   aduersitie
                   as
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   .
                   For
                   euery
                   man
                   can
                   feare
                   him
                   vnder
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Pharaoh
                     ,
                     Saul
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Balaam
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   man
                   can
                   praise
                   God
                   in
                   abundance
                   ,
                   as
                   who
                   praised
                   him
                   more
                   than
                   Iobs
                   wife
                   being
                   in
                   prosperitie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     9.
                  
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                
                 
                   BY
                   nature
                   all
                   daies
                   are
                   like
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   water
                   ,
                   bread
                   ,
                   wine
                   ,
                   vntil
                   God
                   sanctifie
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   put
                   them
                   a
                   part
                   to
                   a
                   seuerall
                   vse
                   .
                   As
                   amongst
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   the
                   water
                   in
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   in
                   the
                   Supper
                   :
                   so
                   among
                   daies
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   2.
                   3.
                   
                   (
                   because
                   of
                   Gods
                   appointment
                   )
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   common
                   .
                   Acts.
                   10.
                   15.
                   
                   
                     What
                     God
                     hath
                     made
                     cleane
                     ,
                     pollute
                     thou
                  
                   
                   not
                   :
                   Pollute
                   thou
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   imploy
                   thou
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   doest
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   common
                   vses
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   it
                   serue
                   to
                   holy
                   vses
                   only
                   .
                   For
                   nothing
                   consecrate
                   was
                   euer
                   put
                   to
                   prophane
                   or
                   ordinary
                   vses
                   .
                   Exod.
                   30.
                   38.
                   
                   To
                   sanctifie
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   holy
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   holy
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                   For
                   himselfe
                   it
                   is
                   superfluous
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   holy
                   ;
                   for
                   vs
                   and
                   for
                   our selues
                   therfore
                   is
                   the
                   sanctification
                   thereof
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Thess.
                   4.
                   3.
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     euen
                     your
                     sanctification
                     :
                  
                   therefore
                   he
                   sanctified
                   it
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   
                   blesseth
                   the
                   word
                   which
                   we
                   heare
                   vpon
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   after
                   a
                   more
                   effectuall
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   more
                   speciall
                   blessing
                   to
                   beget
                   in
                   vs
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   by
                   it
                   become
                   holy
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   holy
                   .
                   God
                   then
                   by
                   his
                   blessing
                   hath
                   sanctified
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   by
                   our
                   obedience
                   must
                   sanctifie
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   be
                   occupied
                   in
                   all
                   those
                   exercises
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   God
                   hath
                   annexed
                   a
                   promise
                   of
                   working
                   in
                   vs
                   true
                   holinesse
                   .
                   To
                   doe
                   otherwise
                   is
                   to
                   oppose
                   our selues
                   to
                   the
                   ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   yet
                   though
                   we
                   doe
                   prophane
                   it
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   vs
                   lieth
                   ,
                   the
                   day
                   doth
                   remaine
                   
                   holy
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   witnesseth
                   .
                   A
                   man
                   may
                   commit
                   adulterie
                   with
                   a
                   woman
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   she
                   remaine
                   chast
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   28.
                   
                   Now
                   I
                   doe
                   say
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   sanctifie
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   ,
                   by
                   vsing
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   sanctificatiō
                   is
                   wrought
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   Act.
                   16.
                   13.
                   priuately
                   or
                   publikely
                   
                   vsed
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   122.
                   1.
                   and
                   secretly
                   among
                   the
                   faithful
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   before
                   all
                   other
                   meanes
                   ,
                   Psal
                   ▪
                   95.
                   6.
                   after
                   all
                   other
                   meanes
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   6.
                   24
                   or
                   by
                   reading
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   or
                   hearing
                   it
                   read
                   ,
                   Nehem.
                   8.
                   8.
                   in
                   the
                   assemblie
                   ,
                   Act.
                   13.
                   13.
                   or
                   reading
                   it
                   priuately
                   our selues
                   ,
                   Dan
                   9.
                   2.
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   triall
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   haue
                   heard
                   ,
                   Act.
                   17.
                   11.
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   owne
                   priuate
                   meditation
                   .
                   If
                   reading
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   prouide
                   vs
                   a
                   guide
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   word
                   ,
                   Act.
                   8.
                   19.
                   or
                   
                   writing
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   Analogie
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   hearing
                   the
                   word
                   Preached
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   chief
                   means
                   of
                   
                   al
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   4.
                   16.
                   
                   Rom.
                   10.
                   14.
                   
                   By
                   singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   92.
                   1.
                   generally
                   containing
                   the
                   
                   praises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   particular
                   ,
                   as
                   present
                   occasion
                   shall
                   serue
                   .
                   By
                   meditation
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   92.
                   2.
                   
                   vpon
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   ,
                   or
                   read
                   :
                   vpon
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   143.
                   5.
                   vpon
                   Gods
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   mercy
                   towards
                   our selues
                   ,
                   our
                   fathers
                   house
                   ,
                   the
                   places
                   wherein
                   we
                   liue
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   elsewhere
                   :
                   by
                   conference
                   ,
                   Malach.
                   3.
                   16.
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   done
                   vs
                   good
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   the
                   wants
                   we
                   feele
                   in
                   our selues
                   :
                   by
                   vsing
                   practise
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   doing
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   
                   may
                   testifie
                   vnto
                   our
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   men
                   that
                   sanctification
                   is
                   wrought
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   that
                   the
                   meanes
                   haue
                   done
                   vs
                   good
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   12.
                   12.
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   16.
                   1.
                   2.
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   things
                   corporall
                   ,
                   which
                   some
                   haue
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   a
                   Latin
                   *
                   verse
                   :
                   or
                   in
                   things
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   vttered
                   in
                   another
                   Latin
                   *
                   verse
                   .
                   Without
                   bodily
                   rest
                   we
                   cannot
                   thorowly
                   sanctifie
                   this
                   day
                   :
                   For
                   Adam
                   in
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   innocencie
                   could
                   not
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   we
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   .
                   Therefore
                   euen
                   before
                   the
                   fall
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   2.
                   3.
                   giuing
                   him
                   therein
                   to
                   intend
                   the
                   seruice
                   of
                   God
                   wholy
                   and
                   only
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   sixe
                   daies
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   dresse
                   the
                   garden
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   2.
                   15.
                   
                   The
                   equitie
                   of
                   this
                   commandement
                   is
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   nature
                   ;
                   whatsoeuer
                   must
                   be
                   thorowly
                   
                   done
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   wholy
                   done
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   rest
                   from
                   the
                   labour
                   of
                   the
                   sixe
                   daies
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   from
                   whatsoeuer
                   might
                   haue
                   beene
                   done
                   ,
                   or
                   may
                   be
                   done
                   after
                   .
                   For
                   which
                   cause
                   we
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   remember
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   before
                   it
                   come
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   abstaine
                   from
                   bearing
                   of
                   burthens
                   ,
                   Ierem.
                   17.
                   22.
                   from
                   buying
                   and
                   selling
                   euen
                   victuals
                   ,
                   Nehem.
                   13.
                   15.
                   from
                   necessarie
                   labour
                   ,
                   in
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   necessarie
                   times
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   seed
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   haruest
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   34.
                   2.
                   yea
                   euen
                   from
                   whatsoeuer
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   shew
                   of
                   holines
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   building
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   sanctuarie
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   31.
                   13.
                   generally
                   ,
                   whosoeuer
                   doth
                   any
                   worke
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   defileth
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   committeth
                   a
                   sinne
                   worthie
                   of
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   punishment
                   which
                   God
                   threatneth
                   to
                   that
                   countrey
                   where
                   this
                   precept
                   is
                   neglected
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   plague
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                   Iere.
                   17.
                   27.
                   
                   And
                   to
                   keepe
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   buying
                   ,
                   and
                   selling
                   therein
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   of
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   Ashdod
                   ,
                   and
                   Tyrus
                   .
                   Nehe.
                   13.
                   
                   If
                   we
                   must
                   cease
                   from
                   our
                   vocation
                   wherein
                   God
                   hath
                   placed
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   workes
                   thereof
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   we
                   cease
                   from
                   feasting
                   ,
                   games
                   ,
                   faires
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   of
                   lesse
                   necessitie
                   ,
                   of
                   greater
                   impediment
                   for
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   :
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   of
                   the
                   golden
                   calfe
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   32.
                   6.
                   
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   must
                   abstaine
                   from
                   
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   in
                   themselues
                   are
                   not
                   euill
                   ,
                   then
                   from
                   surfetting
                   ,
                   idlenes
                   ,
                   doing
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   wils
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   at
                   no
                   times
                   are
                   lawful
                   :
                   otherwise
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   diuels
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   Es.
                   58.
                   13.
                   
                   Neither
                   must
                   we
                   thinke
                   if
                   we
                   precisely
                   keepe
                   the
                   bodily
                   rest
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   on
                   our
                   best
                   apparell
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   satisfied
                   our
                   dutie
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   bodily
                   labour
                   ,
                   so
                   bodily
                   rest
                   profiteth
                   nothing
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   4
                   8.
                   
                   Therefore
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   heed
                   that
                   our
                   rest
                   end
                   in
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   our
                   Oxe
                   and
                   our
                   Ass●
                   keepe
                   as
                   good
                   a
                   Sabbath
                   as
                   we
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   commandement
                   is
                   both
                   affirmatiue
                   and
                   negatiue
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   meete
                   euery
                   way
                   with
                   vs
                   :
                   euery
                   precept
                   else
                   runnes
                   in
                   this
                   tenour
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                  
                   :
                   this
                   requests
                   vs
                   mildly
                   ,
                   and
                   saith
                   Remember
                   ,
                   nay
                   ,
                   it
                   not
                   onely
                   desireth
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   perswades
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   giues
                   vs
                   a
                   reason
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   Lord
                   might
                   absolutely
                   command
                   vs
                   ,
                   yea
                   he
                   affoords
                   not
                   onely
                   a
                   reason
                   ,
                   but
                   many
                   reasons
                   ,
                   as
                   foure
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   none
                   else
                   ,
                   that
                   euery
                   way
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   perswaded
                   .
                   Now
                   he
                   vseth
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   remembring
                   for
                   a
                   speciall
                   watchword
                   of
                   watchfulnes
                   ,
                   which
                   importeth
                   thus
                   much
                   .
                   Whatsoeuer
                   ye
                   do
                   ,
                   do
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   it
                   with
                   care
                   ,
                   haue
                   a
                   speciall
                   regard
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   case
                   forget
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   might
                   thinke
                   the
                   breaking
                   of
                   this
                   day
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   trifle
                   :
                   &
                   it
                   is
                   taken
                   carefully
                   frō
                   vs
                   when
                   we
                   giue
                   a
                   special
                   charge
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Take
                     heed
                     to
                     this
                     day
                  
                   ,
                   remember
                   it
                   ,
                   ere
                   it
                   come
                   ,
                   ye
                   may
                   be
                   ouertaken
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   is
                   meant
                   the
                   holy
                   rest
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   land
                   hath
                   a
                   Sabbath
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   day
                   is
                   exempted
                   by
                   God
                   from
                   the
                   rest
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   .
                   Indeed
                   by
                   nature
                   all
                   daies
                   were
                   alike
                   and
                   common
                   ,
                   till
                   God
                   seuered
                   one
                   ;
                   which
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ends
                   sake
                   must
                   be
                   distinguished
                   from
                   the
                   ordinarie
                   daies
                   :
                   so
                   all
                   men
                   and
                   creatures
                   were
                   common
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   Lord
                   set
                   them
                   apart
                   to
                   speciall
                   vses
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Sabbath
                   is
                   wholy
                   morall
                   tows
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   our
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   partly
                   morall
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   ceremoniall
                   to
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   vnto
                   whome
                   euery
                   commaundement
                   had
                   a
                   ceremonie
                   ;
                   first
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   weaknes
                   ;
                   secondly
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   vnder
                   the
                   clowde
                   .
                   Now
                   they
                   are
                   cut
                   off
                   .
                   But
                   before
                   them
                   was
                   the
                   morall
                   vse
                   of
                   this
                   precept
                   ,
                   euen
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   16.
                   nay
                   Gen.
                   2.
                   and
                   no
                   tradition
                   quenched
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   our
                   Sabbath
                   continues
                   ,
                   and
                   takes
                   hold
                   on
                   the
                   conscience
                   .
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   euery
                   day
                   we
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   forget
                   our
                   dutie
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   1.
                   2.
                   we
                   must
                   pray
                   continually
                   ,
                   and
                   Dauid
                   sacrificed
                   thrise
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                   55.
                   but
                   this
                   day
                   must
                   be
                   wholly
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   look
                   to
                   our selues
                   in
                   ,
                   So
                   Adam
                   had
                   a
                   vocation
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   rest
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   wholy
                   :
                   for
                   nature
                   distract
                   ,
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                   well
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   cremonie
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   is
                   altered
                   into
                   the
                   day
                   wherein
                   our
                   Redemption
                   was
                   finished
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   renewed
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   themselues
                   this
                   day
                   was
                   instituted
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   16.
                   
                   Actes
                   .
                   20.
                   7.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   name
                   it
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   Apoc.
                   1.
                   10.
                   
                   The
                   rest
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   straight-yoke
                   ,
                   was
                   from
                   gathering
                   sticks
                   ,
                   
                   Numb
                   .
                   13.
                   32.
                   from
                   kindling
                   a
                   fire
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   35.
                   3.
                   and
                   the
                   sanctifying
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   killing
                   of
                   Lambs
                   ,
                   and
                   offering
                   flowers
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Sabbath
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   a
                   ceremonie
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   tree
                   in
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   admonish
                   of
                   
                   the
                   true
                   Rest
                   ,
                   &
                   is
                   a
                   pledge
                   of
                   the
                   euerlasting
                   Rest.
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   agreement
                   betweene
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   vs
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   31.
                   17.
                   
                   Ezech.
                   20.
                   12.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Market-day
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   to
                   gather
                   Manna
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   first
                   rest
                   ;
                   from
                   what
                   ?
                   frō
                   our
                   owne
                   worke
                   ,
                   works
                   ,
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   delights
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   Esai
                   .
                   58.
                   15.
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   rest
                   from
                   the
                   works
                   and
                   labours
                   of
                   the
                   sixe
                   dayes
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   heere
                   opposed
                   to
                   rest
                   ;
                   from
                   bearing
                   burthens
                   ,
                   Iere.
                   17.
                   from
                   gathering
                   Manna
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   16.
                   which
                   was
                   their
                   foode
                   ;
                   from
                   treading
                   the
                   wine-presses
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   bargaines
                   ,
                   Nehem.
                   13.
                   from
                   bringing
                   sheaues
                   ,
                   Ibidem
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   Earing
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   Haruest
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   34.
                   21.
                   
                   To
                   worke
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   is
                   to
                   defile
                   it
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   plague
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                   is
                   God
                   his
                   iudgement
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   Ierem.
                   17.
                   27.
                   
                   Gods
                   seueritie
                   by
                   death
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   35.
                   
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   sanctifying
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   GOD
                   hath
                   made
                   it
                   holie
                   ,
                   Gene.
                   2.
                   3.
                   
                   By
                   his
                   blessing
                   he
                   associateth
                   vs
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   holy
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   is
                   by
                   our
                   obedience
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   done
                   what
                   he
                   can
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   holie
                   ,
                   let
                   not
                   vs
                   prophane
                   it
                   ,
                   &
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   account
                   it
                   holy
                   ,
                   vnles
                   we
                   so
                   vse
                   it
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   therefore
                   separate
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   comon
                   vses
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   font
                   ,
                   the
                   cup
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   pu
                   to
                   holy
                   vses
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   furthering
                   of
                   religion
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   seperate
                   into
                   Gods
                   worke
                   ,
                   as
                   preaching
                   ,
                   Luc.
                   4.
                   16.
                   
                   Reading
                   ,
                   Acts.
                   13.
                   13.
                   
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   16.
                   13
                   conference
                   ,
                   Mala.
                   3.
                   
                   Meditation
                   .
                   Psalm
                   .
                   92.
                   or
                   any
                   good
                   worke
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   12.
                   12.
                   whatsoeuer
                   sheweth
                   in
                   vs
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Christ
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   .
                   Now
                   to
                   the
                   reasons
                   .
                   It
                   were
                   a
                   great
                   sinne
                   not
                   to
                   yeeld
                   to
                   his
                   Commaundement
                   ,
                   a
                   greater
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   yeelde
                   to
                   his
                   perswasionss
                   .
                   His
                   first
                   eason
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Sixe
                     dayes
                     shalt
                     thou
                     labour
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   This
                   is
                   rather
                   a
                   permission
                   than
                   a
                   commandement
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   that
                   of
                   eating
                   of
                   the
                   Trees
                   in
                   Paradice
                   .
                   If
                   GOD
                   had
                   giuen
                   vs
                   one
                   for
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   kept
                   sixe
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   it
                   had
                   bene
                   equitie
                   in
                   him
                   to
                   command
                   ,
                   and
                   dutie
                   in
                   vs
                   to
                   obey
                   :
                   now
                   he
                   hath
                   kept
                   but
                   one
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   profite
                   too
                   .
                   To
                   breake
                   the
                   commaundement
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   such
                   liberalitie
                   ,
                   were
                   great
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   in
                   Nathans
                   conference
                   ,
                   in
                   Aeuaes
                   reasoning
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Iosephs
                   argument
                   with
                   his
                   Mistris
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   in
                   Io●s
                   speach
                   to
                   his
                   wife
                   .
                   
                     And
                     doe
                     all
                     that
                     thou
                     hast
                     to
                     doe
                     :
                  
                   That
                   is
                   ;
                   Finish
                   all
                   ere
                   this
                   day
                   come
                   :
                   Reserue
                   this
                   wholy
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                   vse
                   not
                   this
                   to
                   performe
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   thy
                   busines
                   :
                   For
                   therefore
                   haue
                   I
                   parted
                   the
                   sixe
                   dayes
                   ,
                   and
                   giuen
                   thee
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   (
                   one
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   wholy
                   mine
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   saith
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   Sabbath
                   ;
                   therfore
                   not
                   ours
                   ,
                   neither
                   to
                   vse
                   it
                   in
                   our
                   Fayres
                   ,
                   our
                   Haruest
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   plaies
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   offence
                   reboundeth
                   vp
                   to
                   heauen
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     In
                     it
                     thou
                     shalt
                     doe
                     no
                     manner
                     of
                     worke
                     .
                  
                   Here
                   is
                   the
                   negatiue
                   part
                   ,
                   worke
                   sixe
                   dayes
                   [
                   Rest
                   the
                   seuenth
                   ]
                   in
                   them
                   doe
                   all
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   doe
                   none
                   :
                   a
                   flat
                   
                     antithesis
                     .
                     GOD
                  
                   hath
                   dealt
                   prodigally
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   not
                   deale
                   sparingly
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   
                     Thou
                     &
                     thy
                     sonne
                  
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   he
                   begins
                   with
                   the
                   superiour
                   ;
                   ergò
                   ,
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   hindering
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   must
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   sanctifying
                   of
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   prouide
                   that
                   his
                   inferiours
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   in
                   his
                   gouernement
                   rest
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   hee
                   ,
                   both
                   from
                   their
                   owne
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   their
                   Maisters
                   busines
                   .
                   The
                   practise
                   whereof
                   we
                   may
                   reade
                   .
                   Nehem.
                   13.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   seruice
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   respect
                   of
                   Master
                   and
                   seruant
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   though
                   the
                   superiour
                   rest
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   prouide
                   that
                   all
                   his
                   house
                   doe
                   rest
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   hee
                   violateth
                   the
                   Lords
                   rest
                   .
                   Deut.
                   6.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     Thy
                     cattell
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   bodily
                   rest
                   .
                   This
                   sheweth
                   
                   Gods
                   mercie
                   to
                   be
                   great
                   ,
                   which
                   prouideth
                   for
                   man
                   and
                   beast
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   hee
                   doth
                   ,
                   that
                   too
                   much
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   exacted
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   haue
                   a
                   breathing
                   time
                   :
                   And
                   secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   seeing
                   them
                   rest
                   ,
                   might
                   the
                   more
                   effectually
                   be
                   moued
                   to
                   rest
                   our selues
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Niniuie
                   .
                   
                     Thy
                     stranger
                  
                   ;
                   We
                   must
                   haue
                   Lots
                   care
                   ouer
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   our
                   strangers
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   our
                   iurisdiction
                   whiles
                   they
                   are
                   vnder
                   our
                   roofe
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   must
                   sanctifie
                   our
                   house
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   euery
                   man
                   must
                   be
                   sanctified
                   .
                   GOD
                   ,
                   thus
                   in
                   setting
                   downe
                   
                   euery
                   particular
                   ,
                   takes
                   away
                   all
                   occasion
                   of
                   quarrelling
                   in
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   this
                   law
                   .
                   
                     For
                     in
                     sixe
                     dayes
                  
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   method
                   wee
                   might
                   consider
                   of
                   his
                   workes
                   ,
                   as
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                   139.
                   and
                   Iob
                   ,
                   chapt
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   Wee
                   haue
                   the
                   example
                   and
                   practise
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   GOD
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   aboue
                   all
                   Lawes
                   obserued
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   vs
                   more
                   willing
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   be
                   like
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   by
                   hauing
                   notable
                   exāples
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   more
                   effectually
                   stirred
                   vp
                   toe
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   after
                   reasons
                   to
                   exemplifie
                   ,
                   as
                   CHRIST
                   ,
                   Ioh.
                   15.
                   in
                   teaching
                   humility
                   ,
                   &
                   Paul
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   
                   Therefore
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   follow
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   his
                   childrē
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   for
                   our
                   example
                   vouchsafed
                   this
                   day
                   this
                   great
                   dignitie
                   .
                   He
                   blessed
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   making
                   them
                   effectually
                   to
                   worke
                   in
                   vs
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   and
                   fitting
                   vs
                   for
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                   Hee
                   hallowed
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   ease
                   of
                   seruants
                   ,
                   and
                   beasts
                   ,
                   so
                   bridling
                   our
                   worldlines
                   to
                   the
                   Meditation
                   of
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   charitie
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   what
                   God
                   hath
                   hallowed
                   ,
                   let
                   no
                   man
                   prophane
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     X.
                  
                   Of
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   and
                   Excommunication
                   .
                
                 
                   WHen
                   men
                   are
                   neither
                   profitable
                   for
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   nor
                   good
                   for
                   the
                   dunghill
                   they
                   must
                   he
                   cast
                   out
                   .
                   This
                   casting
                   out
                   hath
                   a
                   necessary
                   vse
                   in
                   the
                   bodie
                   naturall
                   ,
                   as
                   where
                   nature
                   cannot
                   doe
                   it
                   of
                   her selfe
                   ,
                   there
                   she
                   doth
                   it
                   
                   by
                   art
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   ciuill
                   as
                   by
                   exile
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   ecclesiasticall
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   excōmunication
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   oeconomicall
                   ,
                   by
                   suspension
                   or
                   expulsion
                   .
                   God
                   cast
                   out
                   Adam
                   from
                   paradise
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   Abraham
                   cast
                   out
                   the
                   bondmaide
                   with
                   her
                   sonne
                   ,
                   Moses
                   separated
                   the
                   leprous
                   persons
                   from
                   the
                   cleane
                   ;
                   CHRIST
                   cast
                   out
                   buyers
                   and
                   sellers
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   The
                   rulers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   Discipline
                   appertaineth
                   ,
                   euen
                   as
                   Mark.
                   3.
                   not
                   the
                   whole
                   companie
                   of
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   rulers
                   of
                   the
                   Synagogue
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   .
                   Therfore
                   as
                   we
                   call
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   Parliament
                   the
                   Realme
                   gathered
                   together
                   ,
                   although
                   it
                   be
                   but
                   an
                   Epitome
                   to
                   sit
                   ,
                   and
                   compromise
                   of
                   things
                   :
                   so
                   these
                   fewe
                   being
                   a
                   Compendium
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   haue
                   all
                   things
                   committed
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   God
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   Parable
                   doth
                   not
                   bewray
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   doth
                   in
                   wisedome
                   conceale
                   it
                   :
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     will
                     without
                     peraduenture
                     reuerence
                     my
                     Sonne
                     :
                  
                   So
                   without
                   controuersie
                   ,
                   one
                   would
                   thinke
                   they
                   would
                   heare
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   the
                   Iewes
                   made
                   a
                   way
                   with
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   the
                   heire
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   say
                   now
                   adayes
                   with
                   the
                   Edomites
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   137.
                   down
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   bee
                   no
                   feare
                   of
                   yoake
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   print
                   of
                   the
                   yoake
                   vpon
                   our
                   necke
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   how
                   grieuous
                   a
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   despise
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   wee
                   will
                   see
                   by
                   the
                   dignitie
                   appointed
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   Tit.
                   2.
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   peculiar
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   an
                   ancient
                   tongue
                   ,
                   The
                   Lords
                   Iewel
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   4.
                   
                   All
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   made
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   &
                   for
                   the
                   Churches
                   sake
                   ,
                   CHRIST
                   was
                   a
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   11.
                   
                   Hee
                   that
                   despiseth
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   not
                   worthie
                   to
                   giue
                   him
                   breath
                   ,
                   Hebr.
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Angels
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   seruants
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   Cor.
                   6.
                   the
                   Church
                   shall
                   iudge
                   the
                   
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Angels
                   2.
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   3.
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   partaker
                   euen
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   owne
                   nature
                   ▪
                   Ephes.
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   maimed
                   without
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   said
                   more
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                
                 
                   3
                   An
                   excommunicated
                   person
                   was
                   so
                   odious
                   among
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   that
                   besides
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   excōmunicate
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   shut
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Synagogues
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   met
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   ,
                   they
                   thought
                   it
                   a
                   speciall
                   token
                   of
                   some
                   fortune
                   as
                   they
                   tearme
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   among
                   the
                   Iewes
                   excommunication
                   was
                   worse
                   then
                   fiue
                   deaths
                   :
                   so
                   much
                   was
                   reuerenced
                   the
                   censures
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   This
                   did
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   men
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   idle
                   they
                   put
                   off
                   this
                   dutie
                   .
                   But
                   
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   excommunication
                   ?
                   A
                   giuing
                   vp
                   to
                   Satan
                   .
                   There
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   partition
                   wall
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   vs
                   ,
                   vntil
                   Christ
                   came
                   and
                   made
                   a
                   breach
                   ,
                   &
                   entered
                   into
                   the
                   place
                   wherein
                   God
                   was
                   shut
                   vp
                   from
                   vs.
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   became
                   the
                   dore
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   keye
                   of
                   the
                   dore
                   hath
                   he
                   committed
                   to
                   his
                   faithful
                   Minister
                   .
                   They
                   that
                   are
                   without
                   this
                   wall
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   among
                   the
                   Ziims
                   ,
                   and
                   Iims
                   ,
                   among
                   the
                   Owles
                   ,
                   and
                   Dragons
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   in
                   hell
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   exile
                   from
                   the
                   congregation
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Eliah
                   made
                   the
                   heauens
                   brasse
                   three
                   yeere
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   they
                   gaue
                   no
                   raine
                   :
                   but
                   what
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   make
                   God
                   as
                   brasse
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   spoutes
                   of
                   his
                   mercy
                   be
                   stopped
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   conduites
                   of
                   compassion
                   should
                   be
                   dammed
                   vp
                   against
                   vs
                   ?
                
                 
                   4
                   In
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   discipline
                   we
                   haue
                   to
                   deale
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   to
                   good
                   purpose
                   to
                   know
                   with
                   whom
                   we
                   haue
                   to
                   deale
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   causeth
                   vs
                   to
                   bestirre
                   our selues
                   in
                   dealing
                   with
                   worldly
                   men
                   :
                   then
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   now
                   must
                   it
                   cause
                   vs
                   so
                   to
                   doe
                   ?
                   This
                   discipline
                   did
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   put
                   in
                   practise
                   ,
                   who
                   oft
                   taketh
                   the
                   trouble
                   of
                   his
                   members
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   in
                   his
                   speech
                   to
                   
                     Paul
                     ;
                     Paul
                     why
                     persecutest
                     thou
                     me
                     ?
                  
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   saying
                   of
                   Peter
                   to
                   
                     Ananias
                     ,
                     Thou
                     hast
                     lied
                     against
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                  
                   And
                   surely
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   shall
                   be
                   counted
                   as
                   deepe
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   contemned
                   God
                   himselfe
                   :
                   which
                   may
                   appeare
                   in
                   
                     Dathan
                     ,
                     Corah
                  
                   and
                   Abiram
                   .
                   And
                   surely
                   God
                   thinketh
                   wee
                   should
                   honour
                   his
                   Church
                   aboue
                   all
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   men
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Come
                     l●t
                     vs
                     kill
                     the
                     heire
                     .
                  
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   come
                   and
                   note
                   out
                   these
                   husbandmen
                   .
                   Howsoeuer
                   men
                   please
                   themselues
                   in
                   doing
                   thus
                   ,
                   yet
                   God
                   that
                   sitteth
                   in
                   heauen
                   shall
                   
                     laugh
                     them
                     to
                     scorne
                     ,
                     and
                     vexe
                     them
                     with
                     his
                     sore
                     displeasure
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   5
                   The
                   discipline
                   which
                   Christ
                   hath
                   instituted
                   is
                   cōmitted
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Behold
                   ,
                   and
                   heare
                   a
                   miracle
                   ,
                   heauen
                   placed
                   vnder
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                   where
                   as
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   heauen
                   is
                   aboue
                   earth
                   ,
                   God
                   made
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   ;
                   
                     Thy
                     will
                     be
                     done
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     in
                     heauen
                     :
                  
                   so
                   now
                   with
                   Dauid
                   we
                   must
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     is
                     man
                     that
                     thou
                     art
                     so
                     mindfull
                     of
                     him
                     ?
                  
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   giue
                   him
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   earth
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   yea
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   yea
                   of
                   God
                   himselfe
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   now
                   God
                   cannot
                   loose
                   them
                   whom
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   bound
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   although
                   he
                   doth
                   many
                   things
                   without
                   vs
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   done
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Else
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   bound
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   bound
                   in
                   earth
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   these
                   daies
                   when
                   the
                   leaues
                   are
                   fallen
                   from
                   the
                   tree
                   ,
                   the
                   beautie
                   is
                   gone
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   discipline
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   :
                   yet
                   the
                   Angels
                   haue
                   chaines
                   though
                   we
                   cannot
                   see
                   them
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   watch
                   ouer
                   the
                   wicked
                   to
                   bind
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   cast
                   them
                   into
                   hell
                   .
                   Thus
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   high
                   dignitie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   giuen
                   to
                   euery
                   one
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   who
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   base
                   ,
                   and
                   contemptible
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Lord
                   cōmitted
                   vnto
                   them
                   the
                   apple
                   of
                   his
                   eye
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Hebr.
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   earth
                   the
                   ayre
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   heauen
                   are
                   not
                   worthie
                   to
                   giue
                   them
                   breath
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   the
                   Angels
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   seruants
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   he
                   hath
                   giuen
                   such
                   authoritie
                   .
                   And
                   no
                   marueile
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   them
                   more
                   excellent
                   than
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   them
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   his
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   the
                   friends
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   selfe
                   .
                   To
                   them
                   he
                   committed
                   his
                   treasures
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   be
                   his
                   treasures
                   ?
                   Surely
                   when
                   Dauid
                   commeth
                   to
                   value
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   
                     is
                     better
                     than
                     gold
                     ,
                     yea
                     than
                     much
                     gold
                     ,
                     than
                     much
                     finde
                     gold
                     ,
                  
                   than
                   all
                   pretious
                   stones
                   .
                   Yea
                   and
                   that
                   
                   he
                   might
                   leaue
                   nothing
                   out
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   than
                   all
                   things
                   else
                   .
                   Yea
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   fetch
                   the
                   law
                   at
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Leuites
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   now
                   being
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   seeke
                   counsellers
                   like
                   vnto
                   Achitophel
                   .
                   Thus
                   we
                   see
                   how
                   the
                   Lord
                   esteemed
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   maketh
                   thus
                   his
                   treasurer
                   .
                   We
                   know
                   that
                   Kings
                   make
                   great
                   account
                   of
                   those
                   men
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   make
                   their
                   Lord
                   Chancellers
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   note
                   of
                   the
                   dignitie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   committed
                   his
                   broad
                   Seales
                   vnto
                   them
                   .
                   What
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   Lord
                   seales
                   ?
                   Yea
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Ieconiah
                     ▪
                  
                   though
                   he
                   were
                   the
                   signet
                   of
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   would
                   put
                   him
                   off
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   seales
                   be
                   these
                   ?
                   Surely
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Supper
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   seales
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   giuen
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   third
                   note
                   of
                   this
                   dignitie
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   iudgemēt
                   is
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   maketh
                   men
                   esteemed
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   put
                   in
                   such
                   high
                   places
                   .
                   Well
                   then
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   committed
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   life
                   &
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   iudge
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   Iudges
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   reuerse
                   their
                   sentence
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   shall
                   surely
                   be
                   condemned
                   whom
                   
                   the
                   Church
                   bindeth
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   boast
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   to
                   destroy
                   but
                   to
                   edificate
                   (
                   for
                   al
                   venemous
                   beasts
                   can
                   they
                   destroy
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   so
                   can
                   the
                   halter
                   )
                   yet
                   they
                   haue
                   great
                   glorie
                   thereby
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   censure
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   (
                   as
                   one
                   saith
                   )
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   great
                   day
                   of
                   iudgement
                   come
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   we
                   see
                   to
                   what
                   dignitie
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   aduanced
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   It
                   is
                   said
                   that
                   the
                   Diuels
                   dispossessed
                   thought
                   not
                   so
                   highly
                   of
                   themselues
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   
                   could
                   be
                   content
                   ,
                   and
                   desired
                   to
                   be
                   cast
                   into
                   a
                   heard
                   of
                   swine
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   this
                   vile
                   fiend
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   some
                   ,
                   neither
                   dogge
                   nor
                   hogge
                   is
                   misliked
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   refuseth
                   not
                   the
                   very
                   she
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   will
                   haue
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   farre
                   otherwise
                   with
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   communicate
                   ,
                   nor
                   haue
                   communicated
                   his
                   holinesse
                   and
                   his
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   such
                   soules
                   ,
                   as
                   haue
                   not
                   clensed
                   themselues
                   from
                   the
                   corruptiō
                   of
                   nature
                   as
                   swine
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   corruption
                   of
                   custome
                   as
                   dogges
                   :
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   denies
                   his
                   pretious
                   things
                   to
                   such
                   vile
                   creatures
                   ,
                   Matth
                   7.
                   5.
                   
                   Therefore
                   if
                   Christ
                   denie
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   who
                   dares
                   graunt
                   them
                   ?
                   For
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   his
                   workes
                   ,
                   he
                   separated
                   the
                   light
                   from
                   darknes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   shall
                   separate
                   the
                   sheepe
                   from
                   the
                   goates
                   ;
                   so
                   will
                   hee
                   haue
                   vs
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   separation
                   betweene
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   swine
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   onely
                   charged
                   his
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   office
                   next
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   order
                   for
                   the
                   separation
                   of
                   the
                   pretious
                   from
                   the
                   vile
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   euery
                   particular
                   man
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   his
                   calling
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   our
                   common
                   course
                   we
                   offend
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   giuing
                   where
                   wee
                   should
                   giue
                   ,
                   so
                   by
                   giuing
                   where
                   wee
                   should
                   not
                   giue
                   ;
                   as
                   by
                   not
                   casting
                   where
                   wee
                   should
                   cast
                   ,
                   so
                   by
                   not
                   casting
                   to
                   them
                   wee
                   should
                   cast
                   .
                   Indeede
                   in
                   particular
                   to
                   iudge
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   swine
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   dogge
                   ,
                   as
                   Paul
                   did
                   
                     Hymeneus
                     ,
                     Philetus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Copper-smith
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   see
                   euident
                   signes
                   of
                   a
                   scorner
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   foole
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   one
                   vtterly
                   destitute
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   reuiler
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   of
                   one
                   couered
                   with
                   the
                   leprosie
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   pleasing
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   wallow
                   of
                   his
                   filth
                   :
                   when
                   hee
                   is
                   thus
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   while
                   he
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   bestowed
                   on
                   him
                   is
                   lost
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   stay
                   the
                   casting
                   of
                   pearles
                   ,
                   or
                   giuing
                   of
                   pretious
                   things
                   to
                   such
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   the
                   touch
                   of
                   his
                   finger
                   hath
                   turned
                   him
                   ,
                   vntill
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   taken
                   order
                   for
                   a
                   way
                   to
                   bee
                   made
                   for
                   the
                   applying
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   wisely
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   administred
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   neglect
                   to
                   giue
                   pretious
                   things
                   ,
                   when
                   and
                   where
                   we
                   should
                   giue
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   after
                   giue
                   when
                   &
                   where
                   wee
                   should
                   not
                   ,
                   by
                   rebuking
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   rage
                   ,
                   wee
                   should
                   rather
                   driue
                   into
                   a
                   further
                   blaspheming
                   ,
                   than
                   take
                   away
                   his
                   former
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XI
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Meanes
                   .
                
                 
                   ALthough
                   God
                   haue
                   appointed
                   ordinarie
                   causes
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   hath
                   reserued
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   soueraigntie
                   and
                   iurisdiction
                   the
                   staffe
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   vertue
                   ,
                   infusion
                   and
                   heate
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Physition
                   prescribing
                   a
                   medicine
                   made
                   with
                   wine
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   bare
                   wine
                   that
                   nourisheth
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   thing
                   steeped
                   in
                   the
                   wine
                   that
                   worketh
                   :
                   so
                   although
                   wee
                   haue
                   things
                   ministred
                   vnto
                   vs
                   by
                   the
                   best
                   meanes
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   the
                   Lord
                   put
                   to
                   his
                   staffe
                   all
                   is
                   but
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   wee
                   may
                   see
                   some
                   continually
                   fedde
                   with
                   cordiall
                   and
                   nutritiue
                   meates
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   labour
                   of
                   a
                   consumption
                   ▪
                   so
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   others
                   fedde
                   with
                   water-gruell
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   well
                   nourished
                   .
                   On
                   this
                   manner
                   GOD
                   can
                   worke
                   with
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   he
                   can
                   worke
                   without
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   shewe
                   that
                   he
                   reserueth
                   a
                   power
                   beyond
                   meanes
                   :
                   although
                   hee
                   established
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   a
                   naturall
                   course
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   brought
                   foorth
                   euery
                   thing
                   without
                   meanes
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   light
                   was
                   created
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   ,
                   the
                   Sunne
                   the
                   foorth
                   day
                   .
                   Men
                   seeing
                   their
                   corne
                   not
                   to
                   grow
                   ,
                   crie
                   for
                   raine
                   :
                   but
                   her
                   bes
                   and
                   fruits
                   grew
                   before
                   raine
                   .
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   looke
                   for
                   things
                   ordinarily
                   now
                   by
                   meanes
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   began
                   without
                   meanes
                   :
                   as
                   God
                   making
                   man
                   at
                   first
                   without
                   seede
                   ,
                   now
                   will
                   increase
                   them
                   with
                   seede
                   ,
                   his
                   blessing
                   being
                   with
                   his
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   else
                   .
                   But
                   behold
                   a
                   further
                   thing
                   ,
                   God
                   worketh
                   not
                   onely
                   by
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   meanes
                   ,
                   but
                   contrarie
                   to
                   meanes
                   also
                   .
                   Christ
                   when
                   hee
                   would
                   restore
                   sight
                   to
                   the
                   blinde
                   man
                   ,
                   doth
                   it
                   with
                   that
                   meanes
                   which
                   wee
                   thinke
                   would
                   put
                   out
                   a
                   mans
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   blinde
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   can
                   see
                   ;
                   whereby
                   he
                   sheweth
                   that
                   euen
                   contrary
                   things
                   obey
                   him
                   .
                   Eliah
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   King.
                   4.
                   to
                   make
                   salt
                   waters
                   sweete
                   ,
                   putteth
                   salt
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   our
                   God
                   which
                   bringeth
                   light
                   out
                   of
                   darknes
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   light
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   meanes
                   to
                   reape
                   profit
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   1.
                   reading
                   ,
                   2.
                   hearing
                   ,
                   3.
                   praying
                   ,
                   4.
                   conference
                   ,
                   5.
                   meditation
                   ,
                   6.
                   practising
                   .
                   By
                   meditation
                   we
                   disgest
                   things
                   ,
                   &
                   meditation
                   maketh
                   vs
                   haue
                   vse
                   of
                   that
                   we
                   reade
                   or
                   heare
                   .
                   Knowledge
                   is
                   gotten
                   first
                   by
                   hearing
                   ,
                   else
                   one
                   may
                   go
                   mumbling
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   he
                   haue
                   one
                   to
                   direct
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   prouerbe
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Maister
                   is
                   the
                   learning
                   of
                   the
                   scholler
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   good
                   to
                   hang
                   our
                   knowledge
                   on
                   other
                   mēs
                   sleeues
                   ,
                   therfore
                   we
                   must
                   reade
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   many
                   reade
                   bookes
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   but
                   book-learned
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   say
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   book-learned
                   :
                   these
                   haue
                   nothing
                   else
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   ,
                   therefore
                   is
                   meditation
                   necessarie
                   ,
                   it
                   maketh
                   learning
                   our
                   owne
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   deceiued
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   thinke
                   we
                   haue
                   knowledge
                   when
                   we
                   haue
                   none
                   ,
                   there
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   make
                   many
                   doubts
                   ,
                   and
                   hence
                   commeth
                   conference
                   :
                   all
                   these
                   meanes
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   sometime
                   blesseth
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   another
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   vse
                   all
                   least
                   we
                   should
                   tempt
                   God
                   :
                   some
                   heare
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   reade
                   ;
                   some
                   reade
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   meditate
                   ;
                   some
                   keepe
                   their
                   studie
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   conferre
                   .
                   Faith
                   is
                   a
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   demonstration
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   alwaies
                   relation
                   vnto
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   schollers
                   learning
                   is
                   the
                   Maisters
                   doctrine
                   .
                   Wicked
                   men
                   know
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   cannot
                   applie
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   the
                   true
                   vse
                   ,
                   men
                   of
                   God
                   speake
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   moued
                   ,
                   therfore
                   the
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   scripture
                   must
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   knoweth
                   the
                   minde
                   of
                   God
                   but
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XII
                  
                   .
                   Daemonis
                   appellationes
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   diuers
                   names
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   Diuell
                   in
                   scripture
                   .
                
                 
                   THE
                   Diuell
                   is
                   called
                   Daimôn
                   of
                   his
                   great
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   experience
                   ,
                   Diábolos
                   of
                   his
                   slaundering
                   ,
                   and
                   false
                   accusing
                   :
                   
                     peir
                     ázan
                  
                   of
                   sifting
                   ,
                   boring
                   ,
                   and
                   broching
                   the
                   faithfull
                   to
                   see
                   what
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   skoloposarkòs
                   of
                   making
                   vs
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   rebellion
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   Diuell
                   of
                   doing
                   euill
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     à
                     diuellendo
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   english
                   monuments
                   ,
                   the
                   diuels
                   fetched
                   from
                   the
                   Greeke
                   Diábolos
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   authoritie
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   corrupt
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   for
                   his
                   forme
                   and
                   vgly
                   shape
                   ,
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   darkenes
                   ;
                   for
                   his
                   vntruth
                   ,
                   a
                   lying
                   spirit
                   ;
                   for
                   his
                   filthines
                   ,
                   an
                   vncleane
                   spirit
                   :
                   for
                   his
                   hurting
                   ,
                   a
                   serpent
                   :
                   for
                   his
                   experience
                   in
                   hurting
                   ,
                   an
                   old
                   serpent
                   :
                   for
                   his
                   strength
                   ,
                   a
                   Lion
                   :
                   for
                   his
                   greedines
                   ,
                   a
                   ramping
                   ,
                   or
                   roaring
                   Lion
                   :
                   for
                   his
                   poyson
                   ,
                   a
                   Dragon
                   :
                   for
                   his
                   alluring
                   ,
                   a
                   tempter
                   :
                   for
                   his
                   constraining
                   ,
                   an
                   armed
                   man
                   ,
                   hauing
                   store
                   of
                   darts
                   :
                   sometimes
                   he
                   ramps
                   and
                   roares
                   in
                   one
                   sharpe
                   ,
                   with
                   hornes
                   and
                   clawes
                   full
                   of
                   terrour
                   in
                   a
                   Lions
                   skinne
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   euill
                   day
                   at
                   the
                   houre
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   he
                   transformes
                   himselfe
                   into
                   an
                   Angels
                   shape
                   ,
                   in
                   bright
                   apparell
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   compassion
                   in
                   the
                   mantle
                   of
                   Samuel
                   ;
                   in
                   a
                   religious
                   habit
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   scripture
                   ,
                   euery
                   other
                   word
                   is
                   
                     scriptum
                     est
                  
                   ,
                   setting
                   an
                   ambush
                   of
                   Diuels
                   to
                   inuade
                   vs
                   ;
                   holding
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   his
                   craft
                   :
                   If
                   he
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   change
                   himselfe
                   into
                   an
                   Angell
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   is
                   he
                   into
                   a
                   shadow
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   setteth
                   his
                   nets
                   ,
                   and
                   diggeth
                   his
                   pits
                   in
                   euery
                   thing
                   to
                   take
                   vs
                   in
                   our
                   flesh
                   by
                   ease
                   ,
                   or
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   or
                   pride
                   of
                   the
                   eyes
                   ,
                   
                     suis
                     mimis
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   In
                   our
                   soule
                   he
                   hath
                   his
                   forge
                   ,
                   and
                   bellowes
                   ,
                   euill
                   motions
                   ,
                   lusts
                   ,
                   suggestions
                   to
                   kindle
                   the
                   fire
                   of
                   concupiscence
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   affections
                   bending
                   our
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   imployed
                   vnto
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   reason
                   by
                   casting
                   doubts
                   ,
                   and
                   planting
                   the
                   roote
                   of
                   bitternes
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   infidelitie
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   creatures
                   by
                   abusing
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   vnthankfull
                   receiuing
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   by
                   hauing
                   his
                   nets
                   in
                   riches
                   ,
                   preferments
                   ,
                   euill
                   examples
                   ,
                   customes
                   ,
                   and
                   euill
                   companie
                   :
                   in
                   melancholie
                   humors
                   ,
                   perswading
                   despaire
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   sorrow
                   ;
                   in
                   cholericke
                   bodies
                   ,
                   perswading
                   wrath
                   to
                   be
                   good
                   zeale
                   ;
                   in
                   ciuill
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   by
                   mingling
                   policie
                   with
                   Christianitie
                   ;
                   in
                   our
                   best
                   motions
                   ,
                   by
                   mingling
                   with
                   repentance
                   distrust
                   in
                   Gods
                   mercies
                   ,
                   with
                   faith
                   securitie
                   ;
                   in
                   making
                   vs
                   measure
                   Gods
                   loue
                   or
                   hatred
                   by
                   blessings
                   ,
                   or
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ;
                   in
                   preuenting
                   vs
                   of
                   good
                   by
                   breeding
                   
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   a
                   loathsomnes
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   wearines
                   in
                   the
                   meaner
                   ;
                   in
                   stripping
                   Christ
                   of
                   his
                   high
                   Priests
                   garments
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   office
                   of
                   mediatorship
                   ;
                   vrging
                   sometime
                   these
                   sayings
                   ,
                   
                     Except
                     ye
                     also
                     repent
                     ,
                     ye
                     shall
                     all
                     likewise
                     perish
                     :
                  
                   which
                   kinde
                   of
                   sentences
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   properly
                   his
                   ,
                   as
                   belonging
                   to
                   his
                   office
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   Mediator
                   and
                   true
                   Sauiour
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Sathan
                   is
                   inuisible
                   ,
                   changeth
                   himselfe
                   into
                   an
                   Angell
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   discerned
                   by
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   no
                   nor
                   by
                   reason
                   ,
                   he
                   windeth
                   himselfe
                   into
                   our
                   reason
                   .
                   Peter
                   thought
                   Christ
                   should
                   not
                   dye
                   ,
                   what
                   reason
                   was
                   it
                   that
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   should
                   dye
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   IEhu
                   being
                   threatned
                   ,
                   called
                   the
                   Prophet
                   a
                   madbraine
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   they
                   iudged
                   of
                   them
                   
                   that
                   digressed
                   any
                   whit
                   from
                   the
                   set
                   composition
                   of
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   orderly
                   precepts
                   of
                   their
                   arte
                   )
                   which
                   no
                   doubt
                   therefore
                   hath
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   because
                   men
                   can
                   no
                   longer
                   either
                   lend
                   eye
                   ,
                   or
                   eare
                   ,
                   than
                   either
                   they
                   can
                   see
                   by
                   reason
                   ,
                   or
                   discerne
                   by
                   arte
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   whiles
                   the
                   speaker
                   keepeth
                   himselfe
                   within
                   this
                   ordinarie
                   course
                   of
                   stile
                   ,
                   or
                   carieth
                   himselfe
                   euen
                   in
                   an
                   orderly
                   and
                   oratorious
                   period
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   wittie
                   inuention
                   ,
                   comely
                   compassing
                   of
                   matter
                   ,
                   proportionable
                   measure
                   of
                   words
                   are
                   afforded
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   come
                   to
                   cut
                   vp
                   the
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   some
                   vehemencie
                   of
                   spirit
                   dealeth
                   more
                   roughly
                   ,
                   and
                   lesse
                   orderly
                   with
                   their
                   speciall
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   is
                   brainesicke
                   ,
                   and
                   runneth
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   text
                   .
                   Neither
                   are
                   these
                   complainers
                   sillie
                   soules
                   ,
                   but
                   learned
                   Parthians
                   ,
                   and
                   wise
                   Arabians
                   ,
                   men
                   elaborate
                   in
                   arte
                   ,
                   skilfull
                   in
                   precepts
                   ,
                   and
                   proud
                   Babylonians
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   discerne
                   betweene
                   a
                   godly
                   vehemencie
                   of
                   spirit
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   hosts
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   rayling
                   austeritie
                   of
                   speech
                   for
                   malice
                   ,
                   or
                   vaine
                   glorie
                   sake
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   Paul
                   be
                   misconstrued
                   wrongfully
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   recompence
                   such
                   sinnes
                   with
                   meekenes
                   patiently
                   ,
                   whereby
                   often
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   brought
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   proudest
                   heart
                   of
                   most
                   obstinate
                   gainesayers
                   haue
                   beene
                   more
                   broken
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   mild
                   sufferance
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   than
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   beene
                   pursued
                   with
                   most
                   hote
                   reuengement
                   ;
                   which
                   then
                   especially
                   experience
                   hath
                   proued
                   true
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   with
                   some
                   crosse
                   and
                   humilation
                   sealing
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   his
                   faithfull
                   and
                   zealous
                   seruants
                   ,
                   hath
                   caused
                   many
                   to
                   thinke
                   themselues
                   to
                   haue
                   resisted
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   persecuted
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   thought
                   before
                   to
                   be
                   curious
                   ,
                   precise
                   ,
                   and
                   seekers
                   of
                   singularitie
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Grieuous
                   enough
                   it
                   is
                   when
                   our
                   corne
                   ,
                   our
                   cattell
                   ,
                   our
                   goods
                   and
                   treasure
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   tables
                   of
                   our
                   enemies
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   though
                   we
                   be
                   yet
                   freed
                   from
                   such
                   Chaldaeans
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   there
                   a
                   great
                   famine
                   in
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   little
                   thinke
                   of
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   Church-robbers
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   falsely
                   call
                   Patrons
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Little
                   thinke
                   they
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   feeding
                   
                   to
                   saluation
                   ,
                   starue
                   many
                   thousands
                   to
                   destruction
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   from
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   I
                   dare
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   it
                   boldly
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   promotions
                   vnder
                   heauen
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   offer
                   that
                   iniurie
                   to
                   one
                   soule
                   ,
                   that
                   now
                   they
                   offer
                   to
                   many
                   hundred
                   soules
                   .
                   But
                   Lord
                   how
                   do
                   they
                   thinke
                   to
                   giue
                   vp
                   their
                   reckning
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   most
                   strict
                   account
                   wilt
                   take
                   the
                   answere
                   of
                   euery
                   soule
                   committed
                   vnto
                   them
                   one
                   by
                   one
                   ?
                   
                   Or
                   with
                   what
                   eares
                   doe
                   they
                   often
                   heare
                   that
                   vehement
                   speech
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Christ
                   
                     feede
                     ,
                     feede
                     ,
                     feede
                  
                   ?
                   With
                   what
                   eyes
                   doe
                   they
                   so
                   often
                   reade
                   that
                   pearcing
                   speech
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   
                     feede
                     the
                     flocke
                  
                   ,
                   whereof
                   you
                   are
                   ouerseers
                   ,
                   looke
                   vnto
                   the
                   flock
                   committed
                   vnto
                   you
                   ?
                   But
                   if
                   none
                   of
                   this
                   will
                   mooue
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Lord
                   open
                   their
                   eares
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   grieuous
                   grones
                   of
                   many
                   soules
                   lying
                   vnder
                   the
                   grislie
                   altars
                   of
                   destruction
                   ,
                   and
                   complaining
                   against
                   them
                   :
                   O
                   Lord
                   the
                   reuenger
                   of
                   bloud
                   ,
                   behold
                   these
                   men
                   whom
                   thou
                   hast
                   set
                   ouer
                   vs
                   to
                   giue
                   vs
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   giuen
                   it
                   vs
                   ,
                   our
                   tongues
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   tongues
                   of
                   our
                   children
                   haue
                   sticken
                   to
                   the
                   roofe
                   of
                   our
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   for
                   calling
                   ,
                   and
                   crying
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   take
                   pitie
                   on
                   vs
                   :
                   we
                   haue
                   giuen
                   them
                   the
                   tenths
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   appointed
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   giuen
                   vs
                   thy
                   truth
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   commanded
                   them
                   :
                   reward
                   them
                   ô
                   Lord
                   as
                   they
                   haue
                   rewarded
                   vs
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   bread
                   betweene
                   their
                   teeth
                   turne
                   vnto
                   rottennes
                   in
                   their
                   bowels
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   be
                   clothed
                   with
                   shame
                   ,
                   and
                   confusion
                   of
                   face
                   
                   as
                   with
                   a
                   garment
                   ,
                   let
                   their
                   wealth
                   as
                   the
                   dung
                   from
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   bee
                   swept
                   away
                   by
                   their
                   executors
                   ,
                   and
                   vpon
                   their
                   golde
                   and
                   siluer
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   falsely
                   treasured
                   vp
                   ,
                   let
                   continually
                   be
                   written
                   ,
                   The
                   price
                   of
                   bloud
                   ,
                   The
                   price
                   of
                   bloud
                   ;
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   value
                   of
                   our
                   bloud
                   :
                   
                     O
                     LORD
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   didst
                   heare
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   Abell
                   (
                   being
                   but
                   one
                   man
                   )
                   forget
                   not
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   manie
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   goest
                   into
                   iudgement
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XIIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   shame
                   ,
                   and
                   shamefastnes
                   .
                   Rom.
                   6.
                   12.
                   21.
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   THere
                   is
                   is
                   a
                   shame
                   that
                   is
                   two-fold
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   naturall
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Paradice
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   )
                   an
                   affection
                   
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   was
                   good
                   :
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   fall
                   was
                   shame
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   was
                   euill
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   shame
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   that
                   godly
                   shame
                   ,
                   as
                   temporall
                   losse
                   ,
                   &
                   worldly
                   sorrowe
                   ,
                   oft
                   brings
                   a
                   partie
                   to
                   that
                   godly
                   sorrowe
                   :
                   of
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   
                   So
                   this
                   shame
                   brings
                   men
                   often
                   to
                   that
                   godly
                   shame
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Wee
                   say
                   in
                   a
                   Prouerbe
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   not
                   past
                   grace
                   ,
                   he
                   blusheth
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   true
                   partly
                   ,
                   for
                   some
                   good
                   and
                   conscience
                   remaineth
                   in
                   such
                   .
                   A
                   heathen
                   Philosopher
                   seeing
                   a
                   yong
                   man
                   come
                   by
                   him
                   blushing
                   ,
                   saide
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   Young
                   man
                   be
                   not
                   dismayed
                   ,
                   be
                   of
                   good
                   comfort
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   hope
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   colour
                   of
                   vertue
                   ;
                   meaning
                   that
                   blushing
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   signe
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   euill
                   signe
                   ,
                   when
                   men
                   are
                   past
                   shame
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   this
                   Age
                   of
                   ours
                   ,
                   young
                   men
                   are
                   bold
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   not
                   afraid
                   of
                   anie
                   .
                   Iob
                   chapter
                   28.
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   young
                   men
                   ran
                   from
                   him
                   for
                   shame
                   ;
                   ours
                   are
                   impudent
                   ,
                   of
                   fore-heads
                   of
                   steele
                   ,
                   out-facing
                   matters
                   with
                   swearing
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   I
                   care
                   not
                   say
                   they
                   for
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   speake
                   what
                   they
                   will
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   saying
                   of
                   the
                   heathen
                   Orator
                   ,
                   to
                   neglect
                   what
                   euery
                   man
                   saith
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   a
                   point
                   not
                   onely
                   of
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   negligent
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   as
                   is
                   altogether
                   dissolute
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   There
                   be
                   manie
                   other
                   fruites
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   beside
                   shame
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   1.
                   at
                   the
                   Creation
                   all
                   was
                   
                   good
                   ,
                   GOD
                   saw
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                   therefore
                   all
                   the
                   euill
                   which
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   confusion
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   distemperature
                   in
                   the
                   Bodie
                   ,
                   maladics
                   in
                   the
                   Soule
                   ;
                   all
                   disorders
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   ,
                   Towne
                   ,
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   come
                   hence
                   :
                   why
                   then
                   doth
                   not
                   the
                   Apostle
                   say
                   ,
                   sinne
                   bringeth
                   these
                   ?
                
                 
                   The
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   these
                   doe
                   not
                   follow
                   the
                   sinner
                   euer
                   presently
                   :
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   not
                   
                   euer
                   cast
                   the
                   sinner
                   into
                   prison
                   ,
                   exile
                   ,
                   sicknes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   yet
                   this
                   shame
                   euer
                   followeth
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   run
                   beyond
                   the
                   Seas
                   ,
                   saile
                   ,
                   ride
                   ,
                   goe
                   into
                   darknes
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   shame
                   pursues
                   thee
                   .
                   Here
                   note
                   the
                   goodnes
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   after
                   sinne
                   he
                   only
                   giues
                   this
                   
                   shame
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   enter
                   into
                   our selues
                   .
                   This
                   ,
                   first
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   mercifull
                   way
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                   
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   either
                   prison
                   vs
                   ,
                   plague
                   vs
                   with
                   sicknes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   when
                   we
                   sinne
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   consume
                   vs
                   ,
                   we
                   were
                   neuer
                   able
                   to
                   abide
                   it
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   this
                   monitor
                   is
                   best
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   wise
                   way
                   :
                   all
                   haue
                   this
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   shame
                   ,
                   a
                   conscience
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   places
                   :
                   but
                   not
                   so
                   of
                   other
                   punishments
                   ,
                   we
                   haue
                   them
                   not
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   many
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   prison
                   ,
                   exile
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   plagues
                   haue
                   a
                   stout
                   heart
                   and
                   stomacke
                   ,
                   but
                   shame
                   makes
                   him
                   hang
                   downe
                   his
                   head
                   and
                   repent
                   ,
                   
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   doe
                   so
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   shame
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   ashamed
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   in
                   godly
                   shame
                   men
                   are
                   not
                   ashamed
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   cast
                   down
                   their
                   heads
                   ,
                   goe
                   from
                   chamber
                   to
                   chamber
                   and
                   mourne
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   ashamed
                   to
                   come
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   come
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   pray
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   Luc.
                   25.
                   the
                   prodigall
                   sonne
                   .
                   Luc.
                   7.
                   
                   Magdalen
                   ,
                   that
                   came
                   behinde
                   Christ.
                   Ierem.
                   13.
                   
                   Ephraims
                   repentance
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   hee
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     smote
                     on
                     my
                     thigh
                     as
                     one
                     in
                     griefe
                     ,
                     I
                     was
                     ashamed
                     .
                     Dauid
                     ,
                  
                   Psalm
                   .
                   51.
                   shames
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   secret
                   hiding
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   argues
                   shame
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Adam
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   
                   2.
                   
                   Sam.
                   11.
                   colours
                   his
                   sinne
                   .
                   So
                   we
                   finde
                   many
                   excuses
                   and
                   clokes
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   an
                   euill
                   life
                   is
                   shame
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   must
                   be
                   voluntarie
                   in
                   Gods
                   children
                   ere
                   they
                   die
                   .
                   What
                   fruite
                   hast
                   thou
                   had
                   of
                   a
                   wicked
                   life
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   of
                   foure
                   and
                   twenty
                   houres
                   in
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   
                   bestowed
                   two
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   seruice
                   ?
                   Of
                   two
                   and
                   fiftie
                   Sabbaths
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   spent
                   these
                   worse
                   then
                   anie
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   ?
                   what
                   will
                   become
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                   ere
                   thou
                   dye
                   ,
                   shame
                   .
                   Sixe
                   dayes
                   the
                   Lord
                   giues
                   to
                   worke
                   in
                   ,
                   yet
                   serue
                   him
                   on
                   those
                   dayes
                   ,
                   begin
                   with
                   
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   end
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   Worldly
                   busines
                   distracts
                   men
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   recouer
                   vs
                   from
                   distraction
                   ,
                   and
                   wholy
                   on
                   that
                   day
                   to
                   serue
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XV.
                  
                   Of
                   Iustification
                   .
                
                 
                   WHen
                   wee
                   speake
                   of
                   growing
                   vp
                   in
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   so
                   translated
                   seemeth
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   word
                   of
                   quarrell
                   and
                   controuersie
                   ,
                   betweene
                   the
                   maintainers
                   of
                   mans
                   iustification
                   by
                   workes
                   and
                   vs
                   ,
                   who
                   either
                   doe
                   ,
                   or
                   would
                   seeme
                   to
                   emptie
                   men
                   of
                   all
                   opinion
                   of
                   inherent
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   might
                   be
                   nothing
                   left
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   glory
                   wholy
                   be
                   giuen
                   to
                   God.
                   For
                   they
                   would
                   haue
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   perfect
                   our
                   holines
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   ground
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   by
                   holines
                   might
                   come
                   to
                   perfection
                   .
                   Now
                   concerning
                   
                   this
                   their
                   perfection
                   ,
                   which
                   like
                   proctours
                   they
                   so
                   patronage
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   aske
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   that
                   perfect
                   man
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   there
                   hath
                   not
                   been
                   any
                   found
                   that
                   would
                   take
                   it
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   finde
                   vs
                   among
                   their
                   manifold
                   orders
                   ;
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   so
                   perfect
                   ,
                   nay
                   they
                   denie
                   them
                   this
                   perfection
                   :
                   which
                   thing
                   if
                   they
                   doe
                   in
                   ciuill
                   modestie
                   ,
                   thinking
                   they
                   can
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   acknowledge
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   lye
                   both
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   quarrell
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   dispute
                   saith
                   the
                   defendant
                   ,
                   whether
                   I
                   bee
                   perfit
                   or
                   not
                   perfit
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   affirme
                   that
                   some
                   haue
                   attained
                   this
                   perfection
                   :
                   who
                   be
                   they
                   ?
                   Here
                   they
                   bring
                   especially
                   their
                   two
                   old
                   fathers
                   ,
                   Zacharie
                   and
                   Simeon
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   men
                   fearing
                   God
                   ,
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   iust
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   perfit
                   :
                   and
                   thus
                   they
                   thinke
                   men
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   be
                   abased
                   as
                   we
                   thinke
                   they
                   are
                   .
                   Now
                   to
                   beare
                   out
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   might
                   stand
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   meane
                   of
                   
                     growing
                     vp
                     to
                     perfection
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Catharoi
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   indeede
                   the
                   Puritanes
                   in
                   the
                   Primitiue
                   Church
                   )
                   
                   would
                   not
                   challenge
                   this
                   so
                   arrogantly
                   as
                   they
                   doe
                   .
                   Many
                   reasons
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   will
                   vse
                   that
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   stand
                   vpon
                   their
                   guarde
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   1.
                   where
                   we
                   be
                   taught
                   that
                   such
                   men
                   as
                   they
                   would
                   haue
                   perfit
                   ,
                   must
                   haue
                   also
                   promises
                   :
                   wee
                   knowe
                   to
                   whom
                   a
                   promise
                   doth
                   appertaine
                   ,
                   being
                   of
                   free
                   grace
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   men
                   of
                   perfection
                   ,
                   for
                   grace
                   is
                   not
                   needfull
                   to
                   such
                   .
                   I
                   would
                   know
                   therefore
                   what
                   perfit
                   man
                   needeth
                   promises
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   promise
                   is
                   of
                   free
                   grace
                   .
                   This
                   seemeth
                   to
                   bee
                   enough
                   to
                   ouerthrow
                   this
                   perfection
                   of
                   holines
                   ,
                   for
                   euen
                   such
                   men
                   ,
                   saith
                   Paul
                   ,
                   neede
                   promises
                   .
                   We
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   example
                   ,
                   take
                   Zacharie
                   and
                   marke
                   his
                   song
                   ,
                   
                     Blessed
                     bee
                     the
                     Lord
                     God
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                  
                   not
                   because
                   hee
                   hath
                   inabled
                   vs
                   to
                   perfection
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   hee
                   hath
                   redeemed
                   vs
                   being
                   vnperfit
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   mercy
                   promised
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   oath
                   sworne
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   would
                   send
                   vs
                   deliuerance
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   their
                   very
                   perfit
                   man
                   is
                   glad
                   to
                   be
                   redeemed
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   deliuered
                   .
                   Now
                   come
                   to
                   Simeon
                   his
                   song
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     let
                     thy
                     seruant
                     depart
                     in
                     peace
                     :
                     Why
                     ?
                  
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   made
                   vs
                   perfit
                   ?
                   
                     Nay
                     because
                     mine
                     eyes
                     haue
                     seene
                     thy
                     saluation
                     :
                  
                   so
                   that
                   this
                   man
                   also
                   needeth
                   saluation
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   these
                   holy
                   paterns
                   of
                   perfection
                   needed
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   saluation
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   wee
                   dare
                   conclude
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   perfit
                   as
                   Papists
                   teach
                   they
                   were
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XVI
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Parables
                   ,
                   and
                   Similitudes
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   IT
                   pleaseth
                   God
                   in
                   speaking
                   to
                   men
                   of
                   their
                   saluation
                   ,
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   tearmes
                   of
                   their
                   vocation
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   speaketh
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   sort
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   speaketh
                   vnto
                   them
                   on
                   manner
                   .
                   Therefore
                   to
                   Kings
                   he
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   likening
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   to
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   making
                   a
                   mariage
                   :
                   to
                   Merchants
                   ,
                   likening
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heauen
                   to
                   a
                   Pearle
                   :
                   and
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   baser
                   sort
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   kitchin
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   likeneth
                   it
                   to
                   Leauen
                   ,
                   and
                   Mustard
                   seede
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   hee
                   speaketh
                   to
                   Husbandmen
                   ,
                   he
                   frameth
                   his
                   parable
                   of
                   the
                   Sower
                   ;
                   as
                   Ierem.
                   4.
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   might
                   haue
                   said
                   plainly
                   ,
                   Prepare
                   your
                   hearts
                   ,
                   yee
                   men
                   of
                   Iudah
                   and
                   Ierusalem
                   :
                   but
                   hee
                   rather
                   speaketh
                   vnto
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   tearmes
                   of
                   their
                   calling
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   
                   they
                   are
                   diligent
                   and
                   painfull
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   painfull
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   their
                   saluation
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   men
                   might
                   trie
                   themselues
                   ,
                   whether
                   their
                   care
                   of
                   eternall
                   life
                   bee
                   answerable
                   to
                   their
                   care
                   of
                   things
                   concerning
                   this
                   life
                   .
                   And
                   wee
                   must
                   thinke
                   that
                   of
                   what
                   vocation
                   he
                   vseth
                   the
                   termes
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   vnto
                   that
                   vocation
                   he
                   specially
                   speaketh
                   .
                   For
                   example
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   he
                   speaketh
                   of
                   husbandrie
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   by
                   it
                   might
                   bee
                   drawne
                   to
                   thinke
                   of
                   better
                   things
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   wee
                   goe
                   into
                   our
                   fielde
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   our
                   grounds
                   ,
                   and
                   finde
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   fruitfull
                   ,
                   and
                   plentifull
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   euen
                   the
                   vallyes
                   doe
                   so
                   exceed
                   with
                   corne
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   sing
                   for
                   mirth
                   ,
                   then
                   euery
                   man
                   must
                   think
                   thus
                   with
                   himselfe
                   :
                   
                   Surely
                   my
                   Haruest
                   is
                   very
                   plentifull
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   corne
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   sowne
                   yeeldeth
                   her
                   increase
                   with
                   very
                   great
                   measure
                   ;
                   Now
                   am
                   I
                   as
                   plentifull
                   &
                   fruitfull
                   an
                   haruest
                   vnto
                   God
                   ?
                   Am
                   not
                   I
                   rather
                   a
                   barren
                   and
                   drie
                   ground
                   ,
                   yeelding
                   no
                   fruite
                   ?
                   Surely
                   ,
                   if
                   our
                   Haruest
                   be
                   fruitfull
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   which
                   are
                   Gods
                   Haruest
                   are
                   not
                   fruitful
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   haruest
                   shall
                   condemne
                   vs.
                   For
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   Husbandrie
                   ,
                   as
                   Plough
                   ,
                   Cart
                   ,
                   &c.
                   we
                   are
                   carefull
                   to
                   haue
                   them
                   ,
                   wee
                   bestow
                   cost
                   to
                   repaire
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   must
                   we
                   thus
                   thinke
                   :
                   See
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   all
                   the
                   instruments
                   of
                   my
                   Haruest
                   in
                   very
                   good
                   order
                   ,
                   haue
                   I
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   my
                   saluation
                   as
                   well
                   ?
                   If
                   I
                   haue
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   Harrowe
                   ,
                   and
                   horses
                   harnesse
                   will
                   accuse
                   mee
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   haue
                   a
                   Tree
                   ,
                   whereas
                   we
                   bestow
                   cost
                   to
                   cut
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   prune
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   it
                   bringeth
                   forth
                   no
                   fruite
                   ,
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   serue
                   me
                   for
                   my
                   taste
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   serue
                   me
                   for
                   building
                   :
                   or
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   answere
                   me
                   for
                   building
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   serue
                   me
                   for
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   remember
                   that
                   seeing
                   GOD
                   hath
                   beene
                   at
                   great
                   cost
                   and
                   charge
                   to
                   dresse
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   bring
                   forth
                   no
                   
                   fruit
                   ,
                   God
                   shall
                   not
                   neede
                   to
                   condemne
                   vs
                   ,
                   wee
                   our selues
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   owne
                   iudgement
                   of
                   our
                   tree
                   will
                   condeme
                   vs
                   :
                   and
                   cetainely
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   be
                   not
                   good
                   for
                   fruite
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   bee
                   put
                   to
                   the
                   
                   fire
                   .
                   Now
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   fruitfulnes
                   of
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   so
                   there
                   is
                   fruitfulnes
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   fallownes
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   so
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   fallownes
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   knowe
                   
                   whether
                   we
                   be
                   fallow
                   or
                   no
                   ?
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   point
                   worthie
                   to
                   be
                   stood
                   vpon
                   ,
                   considering
                   the
                   direct
                   exhortation
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Ieremie
                   ,
                   chapt
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Among
                   many
                   signes
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   content
                   my selfe
                   with
                   foure
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   all
                   fallow
                   grounds
                   be
                   common
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   thing
                   hath
                   free
                   passage
                   thorow
                   them
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   stop
                   or
                   let
                   :
                   so
                   if
                   our
                   eares
                   be
                   common
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   
                   heare
                   any
                   talke
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   neuer
                   so
                   prophane
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   chill
                   colde
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   comming
                   vpon
                   
                   vs
                   ,
                   then
                   doubtlesse
                   our
                   eares
                   are
                   fallow
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   had
                   neede
                   to
                   be
                   broken
                   vp
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   other
                   parts
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   in
                   Fallow-grounds
                   there
                   is
                   great
                   quietnes
                   ;
                   in
                   grounds
                   broken
                   vp
                   to
                   be
                   sowne
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   fowles
                   busie
                   ,
                   ready
                   to
                   picke
                   vp
                   the
                   good
                   graine
                   being
                   sowne
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Fallow
                   men
                   neede
                   take
                   no
                   care
                   nor
                   thought
                   to
                   driue
                   them
                   away
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   wee
                   finde
                   all
                   
                   husht
                   and
                   quiet
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   doe
                   not
                   busie
                   our selues
                   with
                   driuing
                   away
                   corrupt
                   affections
                   ,
                   
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   token
                   wee
                   lie
                   fallow
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   neede
                   of
                   breaking
                   vp
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   showers
                   falling
                   vpon
                   Tilled
                   ground
                   make
                   it
                   fertill
                   ,
                   and
                   fruitfull
                   :
                   but
                   all
                   the
                   raine
                   comming
                   on
                   Fallow
                   ground
                   is
                   lost
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   any
                   fruite
                   ,
                   vnles
                   it
                   be
                   for
                   increase
                   of
                   weeds
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   thistles
                   :
                   Then
                   if
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   GOD
                   dropping
                   as
                   fast
                   as
                   raine
                   on
                   vs
                   ,
                   raise
                   vp
                   no
                   fruite
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   vnles
                   it
                   be
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   more
                   proude
                   and
                   vaine
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   yet
                   fallow
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   must
                   breake
                   
                   vs
                   vp
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   common
                   passengers
                   going
                   by
                   good
                   corne
                   bestow
                   a
                   prayer
                   to
                   blesse
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   none
                   doe
                   to
                   the
                   drie
                   fallow
                   ,
                   being
                   fitter
                   for
                   children
                   to
                   play
                   vpon
                   ,
                   than
                   for
                   men
                   to
                   reape
                   fruite
                   on
                   :
                   so
                   whosoeuer
                   taketh
                   such
                   a
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   will
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   say
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   The
                   Lord
                   continue
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   some
                   worldly
                   men
                   will
                   peraduenture
                   say
                   of
                   
                   him
                   ,
                   He
                   is
                   a
                   quiet
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   no
                   man
                   harme
                   :
                   yet
                   if
                   the
                   skilfull
                   plowman
                   passing
                   by
                   (
                   I
                   
                   meane
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   or
                   Preacher
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   can
                   discerne
                   better
                   of
                   the
                   soile
                   )
                   say
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   we
                   wish
                   you
                   prosperitie
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   no
                   doubt
                   that
                   man
                   is
                   fallow
                   .
                   But
                   besides
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                   diuell
                   the
                   enuious
                   man
                   &
                   sower
                   of
                   Tares
                   ,
                   vseth
                   many
                   policies
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   broken
                   vp
                   .
                   Against
                   whose
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   would
                   haue
                   you
                   wise
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   bewray
                   his
                   wisedome
                   .
                   One
                   point
                   of
                   his
                   policie
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   keepe
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   plow
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   plow
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   when
                   we
                   should
                   goe
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   he
                   casteth
                   before
                   
                   vs
                   other
                   businesses
                   ,
                   perswading
                   vs
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   leaue
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   &
                   meete
                   the
                   plow
                   some
                   other
                   
                   time
                   ;
                   whē
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   that
                   iourney
                   might
                   haue
                   turned
                   vs
                   vp
                   ,
                   that
                   time
                   might
                   haue
                   bin
                   the
                   acceptable
                   time
                   of
                   our
                   calling
                   .
                   If
                   pretence
                   of
                   businesse
                   will
                   not
                   keepe
                   vs
                   away
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   will
                   needes
                   be
                   plowed
                   ,
                   he
                   tries
                   another
                   point
                   ,
                   and
                   prooueth
                   vs
                   by
                   pastime
                   ,
                   by
                   playes
                   ,
                   by
                   
                   drowsinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   brings
                   a
                   great
                   vnlustines
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   haue
                   no
                   stomacke
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   Lord.
                   Well
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   be
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   fadge
                   ,
                   but
                   wee
                   will
                   spite
                   of
                   his
                   teeth
                   come
                   
                   vnto
                   the
                   plough
                   ,
                   then
                   hee
                   will
                   labour
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   plow
                   passe
                   ouer
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   breake
                   vp
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   so
                   deceiue
                   vs
                   with
                   vaine
                   and
                   wandring
                   conceits
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shal
                   onely
                   heare
                   ,
                   and
                   hearing
                   wee
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   though
                   wee
                   did
                   not
                   heare
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   Pauls
                   doctrine
                   is
                   inuerted
                   by
                   Sathan
                   .
                   Paul
                   bids
                   vs
                   vse
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   we
                   vsed
                   it
                   not
                   ;
                   the
                   diuell
                   bids
                   vs
                   vse
                   
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   we
                   vsed
                   it
                   not
                   :
                   which
                   if
                   wee
                   doe
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   deale
                   prouidently
                   for
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   but
                   vnwisely
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   owne
                   saluation
                   .
                   If
                   neither
                   of
                   these
                   haue
                   that
                   
                   successe
                   that
                   he
                   looketh
                   for
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   come
                   vnder
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Sower
                   ,
                   and
                   somewhat
                   falleth
                   
                   on
                   vs
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   goeth
                   about
                   to
                   plucke
                   out
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   sowne
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   will
                   bee
                   sure
                   to
                   hinder
                   the
                   taking
                   of
                   roote
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   hee
                   preuaileth
                   mightily
                   in
                   many
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   not
                   onely
                   fallow
                   ground
                   ,
                   but
                   sandie
                   and
                   stonie
                   be
                   vnfruitful
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   cannot
                   haue
                   vs
                   
                   fallow
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   haue
                   vs
                   sandie
                   ,
                   or
                   stonie
                   .
                   Wee
                   knowe
                   if
                   seede
                   be
                   cast
                   into
                   sandie
                   ground
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   bee
                   carried
                   away
                   with
                   euery
                   winde
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   plow
                   goe
                   on
                   stones
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   profit
                   the
                   stones
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   stones
                   wil
                   hurt
                   it
                   .
                   Christ
                   biddeth
                   vs
                   not
                   to
                   giue
                   holy
                   things
                   to
                   dogs
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   not
                   to
                   cast
                   pearles
                   before
                   swine
                   ,
                   least
                   these
                   tread
                   them
                   vnder
                   their
                   feete
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   returne
                   and
                   al●
                   to
                   rent
                   vs.
                   Wherein
                   wee
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   spoken
                   vnto
                   them
                   ;
                   they
                   blow
                   it
                   from
                   them
                   like
                   swine
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   receiue
                   no
                   more
                   good
                   than
                   sandie
                   ground
                   .
                   And
                   another
                   sort
                   there
                   is
                   worse
                   than
                   this
                   ,
                   who
                   hearing
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   resist
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   Preachers
                   ,
                   as
                   did
                   that
                   wicked
                   man
                   Ieroboam
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   reproued
                   of
                   his
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   King
                   ▪
                   ●
                   .
                   34
                   stretched
                   out
                   his
                   hands
                   to
                   haue
                   striken
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   wherin
                   they
                   are
                   like
                   to
                   dogges
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   stonie
                   gounds
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   breaking
                   of
                   fallow
                   grounds
                   ▪
                   euery
                   man
                   must
                   be
                   carefull
                   ,
                   first
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   plow
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   must
                   come
                   to
                   heare
                   ;
                   then
                   he
                   must
                   heare
                   it
                   as
                   he
                   ought
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   he
                   must
                   pray
                   before
                   hee
                   come
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XVII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Gods
                   prouidence
                   .
                
                 
                   GOD
                   his
                   prouidence
                   is
                   great
                   towards
                   man
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   .
                   8.
                   when
                   as
                   men
                   see
                   the
                   Lord
                   passing
                   by
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   the
                   Moone
                   ,
                   and
                   Starres
                   which
                   are
                   very
                   beautifull
                   ,
                   and
                   fasting
                   his
                   loue
                   in
                   a
                   lumpe
                   of
                   clay
                   ,
                   wherein
                   hee
                   putteth
                   a
                   soule
                   ,
                   which
                   afterward
                   hee
                   purposeth
                   to
                   glorifie
                   :
                   hee
                   passeth
                   by
                   creatures
                   ingendring
                   Muske
                   ,
                   to
                   vs
                   which
                   ingender
                   lice
                   ,
                   and
                   stinch
                   ;
                   yea
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   hid
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   creatures
                   from
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   them
                   to
                   feare
                   vs
                   ,
                   whereas
                   if
                   they
                   knew
                   the
                   things
                   wherin
                   they
                   excel
                   vs
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   bee
                   so
                   obedient
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   very
                   life
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   thing
                   are
                   giuen
                   vs
                   to
                   our
                   comfort
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   yet
                   a
                   more
                   particular
                   care
                   of
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   whereas
                   all
                   things
                   naturally
                   are
                   delighted
                   
                   with
                   their
                   like
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   being
                   delighted
                   euen
                   with
                   his
                   first
                   worke
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   is
                   delighted
                   with
                   the
                   second
                   worke
                   in
                   vs
                   by
                   regeneration
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   hee
                   seeth
                   we
                   hate
                   our selues
                   to
                   loue
                   him
                   ,
                   wee
                   heare
                   not
                   our selues
                   ,
                   but
                   heare
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   most
                   wonderfull
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   careth
                   for
                   euery
                   particular
                   ,
                   &
                   singular
                   persō
                   yea
                   for
                   euery
                   haire
                   of
                   euery
                   person
                   .
                   He
                   called
                   and
                   knew
                   the
                   Saints
                   by
                   their
                   names
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Abel
                     ,
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Moses
                     ,
                     Samuel
                     ,
                     Paul
                     ,
                  
                   Christ
                   did
                   not
                   onely
                   know
                   Nathaniel
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   accident
                   about
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   vnder
                   the
                   figge
                   tree
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   care
                   the
                   Lord
                   knew
                   to
                   draw
                   Lot
                   out
                   of
                   Sodome
                   ,
                   he
                   singled
                   out
                   Caleb
                   and
                   Iosuah
                   ,
                   yea
                   he
                   knoweth
                   vs
                   among
                   twentie
                   thousand
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XVIII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   seeking
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   THere
                   are
                   none
                   almost
                   but
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   or
                   at
                   another
                   they
                   seeke
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   common
                   sort
                   doe
                   it
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   cast
                   in
                   their
                   extreame
                   agonies
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   health
                   and
                   friends
                   faile
                   ,
                   they
                   goe
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   Malachy
                   saith
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   haue
                   his
                   senioritie
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   order
                   of
                   seeking
                   ,
                   many
                   good
                   men
                   are
                   deceiued
                   :
                   for
                   so
                   they
                   cousin
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   deale
                   falsely
                   ,
                   they
                   thinke
                   they
                   may
                   scratch
                   worldly
                   riches
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   not
                   haue
                   vs
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   siluer
                   of
                   worldly
                   things
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   gold
                   of
                   godlines
                   ,
                   neither
                   must
                   the
                   seruant
                   first
                   waite
                   some
                   houres
                   on
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   on
                   his
                   maister
                   ,
                   but
                   contrarie
                   .
                   As
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   seeking
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   seeking
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   order
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   Gods
                   prerogatiue
                   to
                   be
                   sought
                   first
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   29.
                   
                   He
                   is
                   a
                   foole
                   that
                   thinketh
                   that
                   the
                   gold
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   riches
                   ,
                   is
                   better
                   than
                   the
                   pietie
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   which
                   sanctifieth
                   the
                   gold
                   .
                   Salomons
                   choise
                   must
                   be
                   our
                   direction
                   .
                   Abraham
                   sought
                   obedience
                   before
                   his
                   owne
                   countrie
                   :
                   Ioseph
                   and
                   Moses
                   sought
                   God
                   rather
                   than
                   Pharaoh
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   seeke
                   preposterously
                   ,
                   giuing
                   youth
                   to
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   old
                   age
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   wee
                   make
                   our
                   eldest
                   children
                   Lawyers
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   or
                   yongest
                   Diuines
                   ,
                   where
                   as
                   our
                   fathers
                   made
                   the
                   first
                   borne
                   to
                   serue
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   .
                   In
                   our
                   contracts
                   we
                   first
                   seeke
                   wealth
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   religion
                   ,
                   a
                   cursed
                   match
                   .
                   Well
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   can
                   see
                   no
                   impietie
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   contrarietie
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   so
                   seeke
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   shall
                   not
                   finde
                   God.
                   Wherefore
                   let
                   vs
                   seeke
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   not
                   making
                   a
                   conscience
                   of
                   some
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   retaining
                   some
                   other
                   sinne
                   .
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   halfed
                   ,
                   and
                   quartered
                   in
                   quantitie
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   indiuisible
                   in
                   substance
                   .
                   Many
                   will
                   vse
                   a
                   restrained
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   would
                   haue
                   a
                   placard
                   still
                   for
                   some
                   sinne
                   .
                   Such
                   a
                   one
                   was
                   he
                   that
                   would
                   haue
                   a
                   dispensation
                   for
                   kneeling
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   R●mmon
                   with
                   his
                   maister
                   .
                   Ananias
                   would
                   keep
                   some
                   part
                   to
                   himselfe
                   .
                   God
                   will
                   be
                   sought
                   totally
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   he
                   requireth
                   an
                   vniuersalitie
                   in
                   seeking
                   of
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Wee
                   must
                   not
                   seeke
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   together
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   haue
                   two
                   strings
                   to
                   our
                   bow
                   ,
                   hauing
                   one
                   eye
                   on
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   other
                   on
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Wee
                   must
                   not
                   thinke
                   if
                   wee
                   haue
                   God
                   it
                   is
                   well
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   haue
                   him
                   not
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   great
                   harme
                   ,
                   proposing
                   pietie
                   to
                   our selues
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   wee
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   promising
                   immunitie
                   to
                   our selues
                   being
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XIX
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 
                   VIolent
                   good
                   things
                   and
                   constrained
                   deserue
                   no
                   prayse
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   suffered
                   Adam
                   to
                   bee
                   able
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   sinning
                   when
                   hee
                   might
                   haue
                   sinned
                   ,
                   hee
                   might
                   truly
                   bee
                   rewarded
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   haue
                   sinned
                   when
                   there
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   none
                   abilitie
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   was
                   worth
                   no
                   commendation
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Papists
                   doe
                   euill
                   in
                   charging
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   haue
                   giuen
                   him
                   such
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   right
                   vse
                   of
                   his
                   gifts
                   as
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   haue
                   sinned
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   haue
                   hindred
                   this
                   euill
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Lord
                   was
                   no
                   more
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   sinning
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   soule
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   halting
                   in
                   a
                   man.
                   For
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   lame
                   man
                   the
                   soule
                   is
                   onely
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   mouing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   shrinking
                   of
                   some
                   veine
                   ,
                   or
                   crookednes
                   of
                   the
                   legge
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   vnperfect
                   mouing
                   ;
                   likewise
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   euery
                   action
                   in
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   our
                   owne
                   corruption
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   the
                   action
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   the
                   Lord
                   draweth
                   out
                   good
                   euen
                   from
                   the
                   vilest
                   actions
                   .
                   Wherfore
                   neither
                   doth
                   the
                   Lord
                   euill
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   nor
                   suffereth
                   euill
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   hee
                   driueth
                   out
                   a
                   more
                   good
                   than
                   there
                   is
                   ill
                   in
                   the
                   action
                   it selfe
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Some
                   men
                   leaue
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   adultery
                   ,
                   theft
                   ,
                   or
                   murther
                   ,
                   for
                   open
                   shame
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   punishment
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   other
                   cases
                   which
                   offend
                   God
                   as
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   negligence
                   in
                   their
                   calling
                   ,
                   prophanation
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   neglect
                   of
                   hearing
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   no
                   conscience
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   
                   Therefore
                   we
                   must
                   haue
                   a
                   labouring
                   against
                   all
                   sinne
                   .
                   Others
                   leaue
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   age
                   ,
                   or
                   fayling
                   in
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   such
                   thing
                   which
                   hindreth
                   them
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   diuers
                   will
                   tell
                   
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   with
                   such
                   mirth
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   much
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   the
                   mention
                   of
                   them
                   should
                   be
                   odious
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   all
                   one
                   to
                   leaue
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   repent
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   Others
                   haue
                   a
                   purpose
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   attentiue
                   in
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   winne
                   credit
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   credit
                   it
                   :
                   whereupon
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   many
                   doe
                   not
                   profit
                   by
                   hearing
                   ,
                   
                   nay
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   desire
                   to
                   profit
                   ,
                   nor
                   are
                   not
                   sorie
                   when
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   profit
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   plaine
                   poperie
                   ,
                   they
                   get
                   the
                   worke
                   done
                   they
                   care
                   not
                   how
                   .
                   Some
                   others
                   haue
                   done
                   good
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   doing
                   of
                   good
                   doth
                   work
                   in
                   them
                   such
                   a
                   pride
                   that
                   they
                   take
                   some
                   glory
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   themselues
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   more
                   carelesse
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   abhomination
                   before
                   God.
                   Sinne
                   ,
                   shame
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   ,
                   came
                   in
                   together
                   ,
                   liue
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   dye
                   together
                   :
                   as
                   in
                   Adam
                   he
                   was
                   naked
                   and
                   had
                   no
                   shame
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   godly
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   no
                   sin
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   shame
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XX.
                  
                   Of
                   profit
                   and
                   pleasure
                   .
                
                 
                   PAul
                   diuiding
                   the
                   times
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   4
                   and
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   into
                   the
                   latter
                   dayes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   dayes
                   ,
                   telleth
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   prophecie
                   of
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   one
                   there
                   should
                   bee
                   much
                   superstition
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   gone
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   into
                   which
                   wee
                   are
                   fallen
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   fallen
                   on
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   shall
                   bee
                   louers
                   of
                   pleasures
                   more
                   than
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   account
                   gaine
                   godlinesse
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   one
                   esteeme
                   our
                   life
                   as
                   a
                   pastime
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   thinke
                   of
                   it
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   market
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   getting
                   at
                   all
                   hands
                   .
                   Although
                   Marthaes
                   part
                   be
                   the
                   worse
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   hath
                   saide
                   so
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   shall
                   bee
                   taken
                   away
                   from
                   her
                   ,
                   yet
                   all
                   choose
                   her
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   this
                   otherwise
                   hath
                   often
                   a
                   great
                   scourge
                   of
                   God
                   ioyned
                   vnto
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   errour
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   these
                   dayes
                   to
                   thinke
                   all
                   is
                   well
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   get
                   not
                   our
                   riches
                   by
                   euill
                   meanes
                   :
                   but
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   though
                   wee
                   vse
                   no
                   euill
                   meanes
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   get
                   them
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   louing
                   the
                   bare
                   things
                   themselues
                   too
                   much
                   wee
                   offend
                   :
                   For
                   not
                   onely
                   things
                   corrupt
                   are
                   impure
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   things
                   mingled
                   with
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   are
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   are
                   made
                   vnpure
                   :
                   so
                   things
                   impure
                   mingled
                   with
                   the
                   soule
                   corrupt
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   soule
                   is
                   onely
                   for
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXI
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Christs
                   power
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   taketh
                   care
                   of
                   that
                   thing
                   which
                   wee
                   thinke
                   no
                   pitle
                   needes
                   to
                   be
                   bee
                   taken
                   of
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   conscience
                   .
                   When
                   men
                   heare
                   of
                   their
                   neighbours
                   to
                   come
                   vnder
                   this
                   new
                   Lord
                   ,
                   they
                   thanke
                   GOD
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   themselues
                   are
                   a
                   little
                   waked
                   out
                   of
                   sleepe
                   ,
                   and
                   feele
                   their
                   head
                   not
                   well
                   ,
                   but
                   thinke
                   the
                   chamber
                   goeth
                   round
                   about
                   ,
                   they
                   quietly
                   can
                   lye
                   downe
                   and
                   fall
                   to
                   sleepe
                   againe
                   .
                   Well
                   then
                   ,
                   seeing
                   Christ
                   taketh
                   care
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   feare
                   a
                   strong
                   enemie
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   haue
                   a
                   more
                   valiant
                   Captaine
                   .
                   The
                   Diuell
                   indeede
                   is
                   a
                   Lion
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   is
                   Christ
                   a
                   Lion
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   tribe
                   of
                   Iudah
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Lion
                   for
                   a
                   Lion
                   ,
                   courage
                   for
                   courage
                   .
                   The
                   Diuell
                   is
                   a
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   so
                   Christ
                   calleth
                   himselfe
                   a
                   brasen
                   Serpent
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Serpent
                   for
                   a
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   and
                   wisedome
                   for
                   wisedome
                   ;
                   yea
                   a
                   Serpent
                   of
                   brasse
                   ,
                   to
                   sting
                   all
                   the
                   fierie
                   Serpents
                   of
                   the
                   wildernes
                   .
                   But
                   thou
                   saiest
                   ,
                   Christ
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   worme
                   .
                   Be
                   not
                   discouraged
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   found
                   him
                   as
                   meeke
                   as
                   a
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   who
                   might
                   haue
                   troden
                   on
                   him
                   as
                   on
                   a
                   worme
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Diuell
                   neuer
                   found
                   him
                   a
                   Lambe
                   ▪
                   but
                   a
                   Lion.
                   So
                   that
                   though
                   before
                   God
                   hee
                   was
                   as
                   a
                   Lambe
                   or
                   a
                   worme
                   ,
                   yet
                   before
                   the
                   Diuell
                   ,
                   
                   a
                   Lion
                   for
                   a
                   Lion
                   ,
                   a
                   Serpent
                   for
                   a
                   Serpent
                   .
                   The
                   weakenes
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   stronger
                   than
                   all
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   hell
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   .
                   18.
                   when
                   the
                   Diuell
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   his
                   ruffe
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   had
                   a
                   proud
                   shew
                   ,
                   he
                   sends
                   a
                   great
                   crue
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   sillie
                   man
                   ;
                   when
                   hee
                   told
                   them
                   it
                   was
                   hee
                   whom
                   they
                   sought
                   ,
                   this
                   little
                   word
                   cast
                   them
                   downe
                   ;
                   a
                   word
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   humbled
                   and
                   readie
                   to
                   be
                   iudged
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   breath
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   cast
                   downe
                   legions
                   .
                   What
                   shall
                   this
                   Christ
                   doe
                   now
                   in
                   glorie
                   !
                   nay
                   what
                   shall
                   he
                   doe
                   when
                   it
                   commeth
                   with
                   thousands
                   of
                   Angels
                   ?
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   estimation
                   ,
                   the
                   Diuell
                   is
                   strong
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   stronger
                   ;
                   the
                   Diuell
                   is
                   wise
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   is
                   wiser
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     CHAP.
                     XXII
                  
                   .
                   Of
                   Temptation
                   .
                
                 
                   OF
                   all
                   punishments
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   sorest
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   suffered
                   to
                   walke
                   as
                   we
                   list
                   .
                   Ps
                   78.
                   the
                   people
                   would
                   needes
                   haue
                   Quailes
                   :
                   Almightie
                   God
                   saith
                   ,
                   Let
                   them
                   haue
                   Quailes
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   destroyed
                   them
                   euen
                   when
                   the
                   meate
                   was
                   in
                   their
                   ●●outhes
                   ,
                   for
                   with
                   their
                   morsels
                   they
                   swallowed
                   wrath
                   .
                   Oh
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   would
                   walke
                   in
                   my
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   Israel
                   obey
                   me
                   :
                   but
                   because
                   ●hey
                   would
                   not
                   ,
                   God
                   gaue
                   them
                   ouer
                   to
                   their
                   hearts
                   lust
                   .
                   Rom.
                   1.
                   24.
                   
                   Idol●trie
                   the
                   greatest
                   sinne
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   ,
                   God
                   punished
                   with
                   this
                   :
                   whereby
                   we
                   see
                   how
                   heauie
                   a
                   sinne
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   God
                   his
                   sight
                   ,
                   how
                   light
                   soeuer
                   wee
                   make
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   giuen
                   ouer
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   hearts
                   lust
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   Numbers
                   there
                   is
                   mention
                   made
                   of
                   a
                   place
                   where
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   were
                   plagued
                   ,
                   called
                   
                     the
                     graues
                     of
                     lust
                  
                   ,
                   wherof
                   a
                   learned
                   Father
                   saith
                   :
                   In
                   these
                   daies
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   graues
                   of
                   lust
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   bodie
                   that
                   liues
                   in
                   pleasure
                   is
                   a
                   graue
                   of
                   lust
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   desire
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   once
                   haue
                   a
                   feeling
                   of
                   thornes
                   in
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   God
                   punish
                   vs
                   not
                   by
                   suffering
                   vs
                   still
                   to
                   goe
                   on
                   .
                   I
                   reade
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   deliuering
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   deliuering
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   himselfe
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   there
                   may
                   follow
                   saluation
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   see
                   to
                   the
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   wee
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   dangerous
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   were
                   better
                   to
                   be
                   deliuered
                   ouer
                   to
                   the
                   diuell
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   lust
                   :
                   for
                   thither
                   it
                   will
                   bring
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   see
                   it
                   nor
                   respect
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 More
                 speciall
                 directions
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 afflicted
                 Consciences
                 .
              
               
                 
                 ACcording
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 Temptations
                 ,
                 GOD
                 is
                 accustomed
                 to
                 giue
                 graces
                 afterward
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Belieue
                 that
                 GOD
                 the
                 FATHER
                 doth
                 gouerne
                 your
                 Temptations
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 
                   HOLIE
                   GHOST
                
                 shall
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 assist
                 you
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   IESVS
                   CHRIST
                
                 was
                 tempted
                 to
                 ouercome
                 in
                 you
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 on
                 earth
                 doe
                 pray
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 euen
                 those
                 which
                 neuer
                 knew
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 tempted
                 ones
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 Conference
                 ,
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 Vowing
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Nothing
                 must
                 trouble
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 his
                 Word
                 truely
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 nor
                 comfort
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 false
                 feare
                 doth
                 often
                 trouble
                 and
                 vexe
                 one
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 one
                 .
                 
              
               
                 None
                 can
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 as
                 none
                 can
                 
                 iudge
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 None
                 can
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 asleepe
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 indeede
                 :
                 So
                 none
                 can
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 secure
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 in
                 heart
                 confesse
                 their
                 securitie
                 .
              
               
                 Leaue
                 off
                 reasoning
                 and
                 complaining
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 corruption
                 :
                 but
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 
                 beware
                 you
                 complaine
                 not
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Dispute
                 not
                 with
                 GOD
                 ,
                 least
                 you
                 be
                 confounded
                 ;
                 nor
                 with
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 least
                 you
                 bee
                 ouercome
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Be
                 still
                 perswaded
                 that
                 your
                 punishment
                 is
                 farre
                 beneath
                 your
                 sinne
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Beware
                 to
                 say
                 you
                 cannot
                 be
                 helped
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 haue
                 so
                 said
                 ,
                 repent
                 you
                 heartily
                 thereof
                 ,
                 aske
                 God
                 forgiuenes
                 therefore
                 for
                 Christ
                 his
                 sake
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Thinke
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 speake
                 not
                 that
                 secretly
                 (
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 complaining
                 of
                 your selfe
                 )
                 which
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 openly
                 thinke
                 or
                 speake
                 .
              
               
                 Enuie
                 not
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 anie
                 ,
                 neither
                 thinke
                 too
                 hardly
                 of
                 anie
                 for
                 their
                 infirmities
                 :
                 
                 fret
                 not
                 your selfe
                 for
                 the
                 prosperity
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 Iudge
                 not
                 too
                 hardly
                 of
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 see
                 so
                 manie
                 of
                 Gods
                 graces
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 cannot
                 finde
                 in
                 your selfe
                 .
              
               
                 Take
                 not
                 pleasure
                 in
                 hearing
                 or
                 seeing
                 euill
                 in
                 anie
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 anie
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 grieued
                 rather
                 :
                 reioyce
                 
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 
              
               
                 In
                 such
                 multitude
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 mercies
                 as
                 you
                 enioy
                 ,
                 maruell
                 not
                 you
                 haue
                 some
                 crosses
                 :
                 God
                 sends
                 blessings
                 with
                 crosses
                 ,
                 least
                 wee
                 should
                 despaire
                 :
                 likewise
                 crosses
                 with
                 blessings
                 ,
                 least
                 we
                 should
                 presume
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 any
                 outward
                 blessing
                 which
                 you
                 see
                 you
                 cannot
                 haue
                 ,
                 beseech
                 God
                 you
                 may
                 neuer
                 
                 be
                 vexed
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Any
                 spirituall
                 or
                 corporall
                 ,
                 inward
                 or
                 outward
                 blessing
                 which
                 you
                 trust
                 God
                 will
                 giue
                 you
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 beseech
                 God
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 couet
                 them
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 ●arie
                 his
                 
                 good
                 houre
                 vntill
                 you
                 doe
                 enioy
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 haue
                 an
                 outward
                 blessing
                 ,
                 be
                 well
                 content
                 to
                 want
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 would
                 haue
                 a
                 crosse
                 remoued
                 ,
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 goe
                 vnder
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 beare
                 it
                 vntill
                 the
                 Lord
                 remoue
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 too
                 greedily
                 you
                 couet
                 any
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 longer
                 ,
                 or
                 ere
                 you
                 shall
                 enioy
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 danger
                 to
                 abuse
                 them
                 when
                 you
                 haue
                 them
                 .
                 
              
               
                 A
                 wi●e
                 walking
                 in
                 your
                 calling
                 is
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 auoyde
                 Temptations
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Our
                 neede
                 ,
                 &c.
                 2.
                 
                 God
                 his
                 goodnes
                 to
                 his
                 creatures
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 commandements
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 His
                 promises
                 5.
                 
                 Examples
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 benefits
                 receiued
                 before
                 vnasked
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 assistance
                 
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 mediation
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
                 .
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Psalmes
                 and
                 prayers
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 read
                 of
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Thinke
                 nothing
                 so
                 vile
                 as
                 sinne
                 :
                 Nothing
                 so
                 precious
                 as
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 .
              
               
                 Water
                 and
                 bloud
                 were
                 especially
                 vsed
                 in
                 sacrifices
                 ;
                 water
                 signifieth
                 clensing
                 ,
                 bloud
                 reconciliation
                 :
                 therefore
                 there
                 gushed
                 out
                 of
                 Christs
                 side
                 both
                 water
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 
                 that
                 by
                 him
                 we
                 haue
                 both
                 sanctification
                 and
                 iustification
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 beasts
                 which
                 were
                 sacrificed
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 shead
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 sprinkled
                 vpon
                 the
                 holy
                 vessels
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 booke
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 &
                 vpon
                 the
                 Altar
                 ;
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 the
                 shedding
                 of
                 Christs
                 bloud
                 is
                 vnprofitable
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 vnles
                 our
                 harts
                 be
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 accepteth
                 no
                 sacrifice
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 except
                 his
                 spirit
                 come
                 vpon
                 it
                 to
                 sprinkle
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 fasting
                 and
                 praying
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 is
                 our
                 instruction
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 greatnes
                 of
                 the
                 calling
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 of
                 gifts
                 needfull
                 :
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 of
                 
                 the
                 grieuous
                 perils
                 which
                 may
                 insue
                 :
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 our
                 labours
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 .
                 Hee
                 prayed
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 ministerie
                 often
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 sent
                 foorth
                 others
                 ,
                 Matth
                 9
                 ▪
                 and
                 Luke
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 Abraham
                 feared
                 more
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 Iob
                 ,
                 the
                 neerer
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God.
                 Iob
                 39.
                 37.
                 and
                 42.
                 5.
                 
                 Gen.
                 18.
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 Circumcision
                 was
                 neglected
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 fourtie
                 yeers
                 ,
                 likewise
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 more
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Certaine
                   rules
                   for
                   an
                   afflicted
                   minde
                   ,
                   concerning
                   seuerall
                   temptations
                   .
                
                 
                   THose
                   temptations
                   shall
                   be
                   laid
                   to
                   your
                   charge
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   you
                   yeeld
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   No
                   motion
                   
                   shall
                   hurt
                   you
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   you
                   giue
                   not
                   consent
                   in
                   heart
                   .
                   You
                   haue
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                   Whilest
                   in
                   heart
                   you
                   long
                   to
                   be
                   free
                   from
                   it
                   :
                   you
                   want
                   no
                   goodnes
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   heart
                   you
                   couet
                   to
                   haue
                   .
                   Rom.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   Where
                   sicknes
                   is
                   at
                   the
                   highest
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   hope
                   of
                   diminishing
                   :
                   so
                   likewise
                   in
                   temptation
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   mercie
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   discerne
                   a
                   temptation
                   ,
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   temptation
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   When
                   you
                   would
                   doe
                   any
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   receiue
                   any
                   good
                   ,
                   offer
                   vp
                   your
                   endeuours
                   ,
                   actions
                   
                   and
                   meanes
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   beseeching
                   God
                   to
                   giue
                   his
                   holy
                   spirit
                   to
                   sanctifie
                   his
                   owne
                   sacrifice
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   you
                   pitie
                   your
                   childe
                   in
                   the
                   fit
                   of
                   an
                   ague
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   pitie
                   you
                   in
                   a
                   temptation
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   you
                   haue
                   receiued
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   release
                   of
                   temptation
                   ,
                   giue
                   thankes
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   haue
                   
                   more
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   denie
                   God
                   his
                   gifts
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   presume
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Temptations
                   smothered
                   ,
                   as
                   fire
                   burne
                   more
                   inwardly
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Be
                   perswaded
                   alwaies
                   you
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Christ.
                   
                   
                
                 
                   Be
                   more
                   afraid
                   of
                   secret
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   than
                   of
                   open
                   shame
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Lay
                   this
                   foundation
                   sure
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   mercie
                   with
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Remember
                   the
                   former
                   mercies
                   you
                   haue
                   receiued
                   ;
                   and
                   thinke
                   your
                   present
                   estate
                   to
                   be
                   
                   none
                   other
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   Gods
                   children
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   bee
                   grieued
                   ,
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   if
                   relieued
                   ,
                   praise
                   him
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   vicissitude
                   of
                   griefe
                   ,
                   and
                   comfort
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   light
                   and
                   darknes
                   .
                
                 
                   Beware
                   of
                   a
                   discontented
                   minde
                   in
                   any
                   case
                   ,
                   yea
                   be
                   contented
                   to
                   haue
                   your
                   desires
                   denied
                   
                   you
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   your
                   prayer
                   be
                   not
                   heard
                   ,
                   vexe
                   not
                   your selfe
                   too
                   much
                   :
                   neither
                   vehemently
                   couet
                   ,
                   nor
                   be
                   grieued
                   for
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   sauing
                   the
                   hauing
                   or
                   losse
                   of
                   the
                   fauour
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Let
                   nothing
                   pearce
                   your
                   heart
                   deepe
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   griefe
                   or
                   feare
                   ,
                   but
                   sinne
                   and
                   vnbeliefe
                   .
                   
                   Labour
                   for
                   meeknes
                   and
                   patience
                   ,
                   bee
                   readie
                   to
                   kisse
                   the
                   rod
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   offer
                   vp
                   all
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   you
                   haue
                   receiued
                   your selfe
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   you
                   struggle
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   fare
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   a
                   bird
                   in
                   a
                   grinne
                   ;
                   the
                   more
                   she
                   striueth
                   ,
                   the
                   faster
                   she
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   twitched
                   .
                   Wee
                   must
                   vse
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   troubles
                   and
                   temptations
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   sicke
                   man
                   doth
                   meate
                   ;
                   which
                   though
                   he
                   eate
                   against
                   his
                   stomacke
                   ,
                   and
                   presently
                   feeleth
                   no
                   benefite
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   knowe
                   by
                   experience
                   it
                   doth
                   him
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   himselfe
                   afterward
                   shall
                   receiue
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   our
                   great
                   feare
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   lesse
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   ;
                   those
                   are
                   to
                   feare
                   ,
                   which
                   feare
                   not
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Sometimes
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   bring
                   vnbeleeuers
                   that
                   wander
                   from
                   him
                   by
                   crooked
                   waies
                   ,
                   
                   vnto
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 
                   Reuerence
                   those
                   words
                   and
                   workes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   vnderstand
                   not
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   As
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   an
                   aguish
                   man
                   is
                   corrupt
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   temptation
                   ,
                   
                   (
                   Muscul.
                   )
                   so
                   that
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   ,
                   either
                   seeme
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   patient
                   bearing
                   of
                   miserie
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   acceptable
                   sacrifice
                   vnto
                   God.
                   When
                   the
                   Goldsmith
                   
                   putteth
                   a
                   peece
                   of
                   gold
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   to
                   make
                   better
                   vse
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   it
                   seemeth
                   to
                   the
                   vnskilfull
                   that
                   he
                   vtterly
                   marreth
                   it
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   affliction
                   seeme
                   to
                   the
                   iudgement
                   
                   of
                   the
                   naturall
                   man
                   vndone
                   and
                   brought
                   to
                   nothing
                   :
                   but
                   spirituall
                   things
                   are
                   spiritually
                   discerned
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   none
                   can
                   discerne
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   light
                   :
                   so
                   neither
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                   Hereof
                   
                   arise
                   the
                   diuers
                   iudgements
                   of
                   the
                   tempted
                   ,
                   of
                   themselues
                   ;
                   because
                   sometime
                   the
                   good
                   
                   spirit
                   doth
                   inlighten
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   times
                   they
                   are
                   left
                   in
                   their
                   naturall
                   blindnes
                   ,
                   and
                   Satan
                   also
                   easily
                   deluded
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Beleeue
                   alwaies
                   your
                   estate
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   varie
                   not
                   therein
                   ,
                   for
                   your
                   humiliation
                   ,
                   
                   your
                   consolation
                   ,
                   the
                   glorie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   Beware
                   that
                   you
                   doe
                   not
                   often
                   alter
                   your
                   iudgement
                   of
                   your
                   estate
                   ,
                   as
                   saying
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   his
                   worke
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   Melancholie
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   your
                   weaknes
                   and
                   simplicitie
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   witcherie
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   Satan
                   ,
                   for
                   these
                   diuers
                   thoughts
                   will
                   much
                   trouble
                   you
                   :
                   you
                   may
                   thinke
                   Melancholie
                   may
                   bee
                   an
                   occasion
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   Looke
                   stedfastly
                   to
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   surely
                   resting
                   on
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   not
                   onely
                   knoweth
                   thereof
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   directly
                   ,
                   or
                   indirectly
                   ,
                   by
                   meanes
                   or
                   immediatly
                   ,
                   al
                   is
                   done
                   and
                   gouerned
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Beware
                   of
                   reasoning
                   ,
                   of
                   musing
                   ,
                   of
                   solitarines
                   ,
                   of
                   impatiencie
                   of
                   spirit
                   ,
                   of
                   murmuring
                   ,
                   of
                   
                   anger
                   ,
                   enuie
                   ,
                   wishes
                   suspitions
                   ,
                   ielousies
                   ,
                   too
                   often
                   eating
                   ,
                   &c.
                   or
                   fastings
                   ,
                   much
                   medling
                   with
                   wordly
                   businesse
                   ,
                   or
                   much
                   idlenes
                   ,
                   lying
                   musing
                   in
                   bed
                   ,
                   vaine
                   mirth
                   .
                
                 
                   Say
                   not
                   you
                   cannot
                   be
                   helped
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   may
                   hinder
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   God.
                   Say
                   not
                   if
                   I
                   were
                   
                   in
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   place
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   be
                   well
                   .
                
                 
                   Whereas
                   in
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   falling
                   away
                   of
                   many
                   excelling
                   you
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   ages
                   
                   and
                   graces
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   birth
                   ,
                   you
                   feare
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   perseuere
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   :
                   your
                   meditation
                   and
                   collection
                   is
                   good
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   it
                   preserues
                   you
                   from
                   the
                   carelesnesse
                   of
                   your
                   flesh
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   euill
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   would
                   dissolue
                   the
                   assurednes
                   of
                   your
                   faith
                   .
                   Indeede
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   you
                   looke
                   vpon
                   your selfe
                   you
                   haue
                   cause
                   of
                   feare
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   are
                   vnable
                   to
                   prolong
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   begin
                   new
                   birth
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   you
                   looke
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   you
                   haue
                   nothing
                   but
                   matter
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   
                     whom
                     he
                     once
                     loueth
                     ,
                     he
                     loueth
                     for
                     euer
                     .
                  
                   Againe
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   swimming
                   in
                   deepe
                   waters
                   is
                   
                   neuer
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   drowning
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   his
                   head
                   continueth
                   aboue
                   the
                   waters
                   :
                   so
                   ,
                   though
                   you
                   swimme
                   in
                   deepe
                   feare
                   of
                   dangerous
                   temptations
                   ,
                   yet
                   you
                   are
                   sure
                   and
                   secure
                   ,
                   because
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   your
                   head
                   is
                   still
                   aboue
                   all
                   your
                   troubles
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   draw
                   you
                   his
                   member
                   to
                   the
                   shore
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   without
                   all
                   perill
                   of
                   perishing
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   take
                   vp
                   and
                   beare
                   the
                   yoke
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   but
                   much
                   harder
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   continue
                   ,
                   
                   drawing
                   and
                   panting
                   in
                   it
                   vnto
                   the
                   end
                   .
                   This
                   caused
                   a
                   godly
                   father
                   to
                   pronounce
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   godlines
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   beginnings
                   as
                   the
                   endings
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   looked
                   to
                   .
                   Iudas
                   began
                   gloriously
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   ended
                   shamefully
                   :
                   Paul
                   began
                   ill
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   ended
                   well
                   .
                   Then
                   let
                   vs
                   say
                   to
                   our
                   owne
                   soules
                   ,
                   Good
                   Lord
                   ,
                   what
                   if
                   our
                   first
                   loue
                   be
                   growne
                   cold
                   ,
                   how
                   fearfull
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   come
                   a
                   great
                   way
                   out
                   of
                   Sodome
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   to
                   become
                   a
                   pillar
                   of
                   salt
                   ?
                   Oh
                   ,
                   let
                   vs
                   neuer
                   put
                   
                   our
                   hand
                   to
                   the
                   plough
                   ,
                   and
                   looke
                   backe
                   :
                   keepe
                   vs
                   deare
                   God
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   ending
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                   Oh
                   ,
                   suffer
                   vs
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   in
                   outward
                   vocation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   in
                   inward
                   sanctification
                   :
                   let
                   vs
                   feare
                   ,
                   hauing
                   beene
                   once
                   lightned
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   darkened
                   .
                
                 
                   Remember
                   how
                   sometime
                   thy
                   heart
                   hath
                   wrought
                   and
                   trauelled
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   
                   springs
                   of
                   your
                   ioy
                   haue
                   beene
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Christ
                   :
                   how
                   all
                   thy
                   delights
                   haue
                   been
                   in
                   his
                   Saints
                   :
                   how
                   it
                   hath
                   beene
                   thy
                   glorie
                   in
                   singing
                   and
                   praising
                   to
                   be
                   familiar
                   with
                   thy
                   God.
                   These
                   former
                   fruites
                   make
                   me
                   looke
                   for
                   after
                   fruites
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   streight
                   course
                   of
                   religion
                   is
                   somewhat
                   an
                   vncomfortable
                   companion
                   :
                   but
                   blessed
                   
                   be
                   that
                   mortificatiō
                   which
                   so
                   farre
                   estrangeth
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   chāgeth
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   similitude
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   cōformed
                   in
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   like
                   him
                   in
                   glorie
                   .
                   Suffer
                   not
                   your
                   heat
                   to
                   bee
                   straight
                   ,
                   narrow
                   ,
                   and
                   vncomfortable
                   in
                   heauenly
                   things
                   :
                   this
                   draweth
                   away
                   both
                   the
                   breath
                   and
                   bud
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   true
                   godlinesse
                   .
                   The
                   Lord
                   keepe
                   you
                   from
                   euill
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   satisfie
                   you
                   with
                   gladnesse
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   giue
                   you
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   heare
                   your
                   prayers
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   bee
                   your
                   teacher
                   ,
                   your
                   guide
                   and
                   your
                   comfort
                   ,
                   oh
                   pray
                   ,
                   pray
                   ,
                   pray
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   comfortable
                   duty
                   you
                   can
                   do●
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   loth
                   to
                   put
                   you
                   in
                   minde
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   you
                   haue
                   many
                   carefull
                   for
                   you
                   in
                   other
                   things
                   ;
                   O
                   pardō
                   me
                   if
                   I
                   be
                   bold
                   in
                   this
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   I
                   trust
                   I
                   reioyce
                   more
                   in
                   
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   your
                   soule
                   ,
                   than
                   euer
                   I
                   should
                   reioyce
                   in
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   mine
                   owne
                   bodie
                   :
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   thousand
                   deaths
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   as
                   tenne
                   thousand
                   hels
                   to
                   see
                   your
                   soule
                   misca●ie
                   .
                   O
                   let
                   me
                   be
                   accepted
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   ciuill
                   friend
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   friend
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   giue
                   me
                   this
                   benefit
                   to
                   be
                   thought
                   further
                   than
                   a
                   friend
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   griefe
                   ,
                   shame
                   ,
                   or
                   sorrow
                   pleaseth
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   which
                   goeth
                   altogether
                   separated
                   from
                   
                   a
                   sweete
                   perswasion
                   of
                   his
                   fauour
                   .
                   Againe
                   ,
                   no
                   pleasing
                   our selues
                   in
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   pardon
                   is
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   altogether
                   reiecteth
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   espying
                   ,
                   bewailing
                   ,
                   and
                   auoiding
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   let
                   this
                   be
                   the
                   barre
                   and
                   bound
                   of
                   your
                   affections
                   in
                   these
                   cases
                   :
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   Christ
                   goeth
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   accompanie
                   you
                   ,
                   so
                   
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   shineth
                   vpon
                   you
                   ,
                   be
                   dealing
                   with
                   your
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   condemne
                   them
                   to
                   death
                   :
                   likewise
                   while
                   you
                   are
                   tender
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   afraide
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   reuerently
                   prepared
                   to
                   walke
                   holily
                   with
                   your
                   God
                   ,
                   laugh
                   at
                   Sathans
                   accusations
                   ,
                   despise
                   destruction
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   at
                   nought
                   the
                   terrors
                   of
                   hell
                   .
                   You
                   neuer
                   erre
                   one
                   way
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   failing
                   of
                   one
                   or
                   both
                   of
                   these
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   your
                   griefes
                   you
                   are
                   grieued
                   without
                   comfort
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   your
                   ioyes
                   you
                   reioyce
                   without
                   reuerence
                   :
                   whereby
                   it
                   falles
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   in
                   vnnecessarie
                   griefes
                   you
                   can
                   finde
                   no
                   spirituall
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   vnaduised
                   ioyes
                   you
                   can
                   find
                   no
                   spirituall
                   profit
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   moued
                   at
                   the
                   reproches
                   of
                   his
                   enemies
                   ,
                   as
                   at
                   the
                   not
                   profiting
                   of
                   
                   his
                   friends
                   .
                   Yet
                   herein
                   he
                   had
                   this
                   comfort
                   :
                   first
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   profited
                   not
                   by
                   his
                   speeches
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   
                   that
                   one
                   among
                   tenne
                   profited
                   ,
                   he
                   thought
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   winnings
                   that
                   Christ
                   had
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   profited
                   not
                   which
                   he
                   spake
                   to
                   presently
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   might
                   profit
                   hereafter
                   :
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   if
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   profited
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   knew
                   the
                   word
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   in
                   vaine
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   policie
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   blinde
                   ,
                   and
                   beset
                   the
                   world
                   with
                   a
                   quiet
                   possession
                   of
                   an
                   
                   vniust
                   mirth
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   keepe
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   true
                   sight
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   :
                   so
                   to
                   oppresse
                   the
                   sillie
                   flocke
                   of
                   Christ
                   with
                   false
                   and
                   causelesse
                   feares
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   keepe
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   glorious
                   
                   feeling
                   of
                   their
                   redemption
                   .
                   He
                   knoweth
                   to
                   his
                   griefe
                   that
                   your
                   ioy
                   may
                   temporally
                   be
                   interrupted
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   finally
                   or
                   eternally
                   be
                   denied
                   you
                   :
                   therefore
                   he
                   plieth
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   cannot
                   extinguish
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   to
                   diminish
                   your
                   iust
                   and
                   royall
                   right
                   in
                   your
                   Christ
                   :
                   in
                   regard
                   wherof
                   ,
                   you
                   stād
                   guiltie
                   of
                   not
                   maintayning
                   the
                   Lords
                   royaltie
                   giuē
                   to
                   his
                   elect
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   measure
                   you
                   yeeld
                   to
                   these
                   slauish
                   feares
                   of
                   the
                   aduersarie
                   .
                   This
                   subtill
                   Serpent
                   is
                   not
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   these
                   pensiue
                   practises
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   weare
                   to
                   a
                   dulnes
                   the
                   edge
                   of
                   your
                   prayers
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   draweth
                   from
                   you
                   with
                   an
                   vncomfortable
                   tediousnes
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   your
                   faith
                   :
                   and
                   consequently
                   by
                   these
                   meanes
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   depriued
                   of
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   comfortable
                   seruice
                   to
                   your
                   God
                   :
                   the
                   weake
                   ones
                   fearing
                   also
                   by
                   your
                   example
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   strict
                   and
                   comfortlesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   priuiledges
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     THhe
                     Word
                     of
                     GOD
                     is
                     mightie
                     ,
                     &
                     liuely
                     in
                     operation
                     ,
                  
                   Heb.
                   4
                   12.
                   13.
                   
                   This
                   place
                   commendeth
                   vnto
                   vs
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   by
                   it
                   effects
                   shewing
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   sound
                   in
                   the
                   aire
                   to
                   tickle
                   mens
                   eares
                   ,
                   &
                   please
                   their
                   conceits
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   worketh
                   with
                   further
                   power
                   like
                   a
                   two
                   edged
                   sword
                   to
                   humble
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   humbled
                   ,
                   to
                   raise
                   them
                   vp
                   againe
                   .
                   Hereunto
                   therefore
                   is
                   due
                   a
                   speciall
                   prerogatiue
                   and
                   honor
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   it
                   shal
                   be
                   ratified
                   in
                   mens
                   consciences
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   good
                   or
                   euill
                   ,
                   elect
                   or
                   reprobates
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   GOD
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   an
                   Anatomie
                   of
                   our
                   corruptions
                   laide
                   before
                   vs
                   ,
                   wee
                   might
                   be
                   driuen
                   out
                   of
                   our selues
                   to
                   
                     IESVS
                     CHRIST
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   obseruations
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     word
                     is
                     liuely
                  
                   .
                   Therefore
                   not
                   dead
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   wisdome
                   of
                   Philosophie
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     sharper
                     then
                     a
                     two
                     edged
                     sword
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Metaphor
                   is
                   vsed
                   Esay
                   .
                   48.
                   2.
                   where
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   compared
                   to
                   a
                   sword
                   or
                   an
                   arrow
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   men
                   are
                   shot
                   at
                   .
                   Also
                   Ephes.
                   6.
                   it
                   is
                   compared
                   to
                   a
                   sword
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     entreth
                     to
                     the
                     deuiding
                     asunder
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     and
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   This
                   declareth
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   word
                   reuealeth
                   inward
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   and
                   telleth
                   vs
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   holines
                   is
                   but
                   dissimulation
                   ,
                   all
                   our
                   wisedome
                   foolishnes
                   ,
                   all
                   our
                   righteousnes
                   as
                   a
                   defiled
                   cloth
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     of
                     the
                     ioynts
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     marrow
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   added
                   to
                   shewe
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   wee
                   hide
                   our
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   would
                   ●urie
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   secret
                   parts
                   ,
                   yet
                   euen
                   the
                   bones
                   shall
                   tremble
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   marrow
                   in
                   the
                   bones
                   shall
                   turne
                   to
                   rottennes
                   :
                   as
                   Iob.
                   33.
                   19.
                   
                   Psal.
                   51
                   ▪
                   8
                   Psal
                   32.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     is
                     a
                     di●cerner
                     of
                     the
                     thoughts
                     and
                     intents
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   Here
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   where
                   no
                   law
                   of
                   man
                   can
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   vs
                   ,
                   there
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   finde
                   our
                   intents
                   by
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   gage
                   vs
                   to
                   the
                   bottome
                   .
                
                 
                   Hence
                   arise
                   three
                   questions
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   word
                   doth
                   thus
                   worke
                   in
                   men
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   when
                   we
                   vse
                   good
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   his
                   Spirit
                   worketh
                   vpon
                   the
                   meanes
                   .
                   The
                   vsuall
                   meanes
                   are
                   hearing
                   ,
                   reading
                   ,
                   conferring
                   ,
                   and
                   meditating
                   ,
                   and
                   praying
                   .
                   This
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   1.
                   
                   Corinth
                   10.
                   
                   Pro●
                   .
                   29.
                   
                   Ephes
                   4.
                   1.
                   
                   Thess.
                   5.
                   by
                   the
                   vertue
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   preached
                   .
                   To
                   preaching
                   we
                   must
                   ioyne
                   reading
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   Act.
                   17.
                   
                   As
                   for
                   conference
                   and
                   meditation
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   neuer
                   any
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   marrow
                   of
                   knowledge
                   without
                   this
                   meane
                   .
                   For
                   meditation
                   is
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   learning
                   ,
                   the
                   want
                   where
                   of
                   causeth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   greatest
                   Clerkes
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   wisest
                   men
                   ,
                   Of
                   prayer
                   ,
                   Matth.
                   6.
                   and
                   11.
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   2.
                   how
                   needfull
                   this
                   is
                   so
                   many
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   as
                   confesse
                   the
                   word
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   mysterie
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   conceiued
                   without
                   the
                   working
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   pray
                   for
                   .
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   asked
                   of
                   what
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   this
                   is
                   meant
                   ?
                   I
                   answere
                   of
                   both
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                   Z●ch
                   12.
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   :
                   In
                   whom
                   these
                   effects
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   are
                   found
                   ?
                   Both
                   in
                   the
                   godly
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   alike
                   .
                   Where
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   feeling
                   in
                   both
                   of
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   inward
                   and
                   not
                   seene
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   this
                   power
                   is
                   not
                   alwaies
                   presently
                   felt
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   worketh
                   in
                   God
                   his
                   appointed
                   time
                   .
                   We
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   word
                   will
                   often
                   strike
                   the
                   vngodly
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   loth
                   to
                   heare
                   ;
                   and
                   although
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   heard
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   shake
                   it
                   off
                   ,
                   by
                   inglutting
                   their
                   hearts
                   with
                   eating
                   ,
                   drinking
                   ,
                   and
                   sleeping
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   will
                   wring
                   them
                   on
                   their
                   beds
                   ,
                   at
                   their
                   tables
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   chambers
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   with
                   their
                   companions
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   God
                   his
                   deare
                   children
                   do
                   not
                   alwaies
                   feele
                   this
                   power
                   to
                   saluation
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   haue
                   it
                   in
                   greater
                   measure
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   or
                   at
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   Hence
                   obserue
                   three
                   vses
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   come
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   diuell
                   moueth
                   this
                   fearefull
                   question
                   vnto
                   many
                   :
                   How
                   knowest
                   thou
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   any
                   other
                   doctrine
                   ?
                   To
                   leaue
                   grosse
                   heresies
                   ,
                   I
                   answere
                   by
                   an
                   interrogatorie
                   .
                   Whose
                   words
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   but
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   spake
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   alone
                   ,
                   did
                   euer
                   driue
                   thee
                   to
                   hell
                   ?
                   whose
                   words
                   ,
                   did
                   euer
                   rip
                   vp
                   thy
                   secret
                   and
                   close
                   sinnes
                   ?
                   who
                   hath
                   drawne
                   teares
                   out
                   of
                   thine
                   eyes
                   and
                   sorrow
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   heart
                   with
                   a
                   conscience
                   of
                   thy
                   sinne
                   ,
                   at
                   which
                   thou
                   wert
                   wont
                   to
                   laugh
                   ?
                   Whose
                   words
                   haue
                   taken
                   thee
                   from
                   the
                   hell
                   of
                   thy
                   conscience
                   ,
                   to
                   heauen
                   ?
                   who
                   hath
                   giuen
                   thee
                   ioy
                   in
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   comfort
                   in
                   trouble
                   ?
                   What
                   words
                   of
                   Philosophers
                   can
                   make
                   of
                   a
                   Leopard
                   a
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   viper
                   a
                   childe
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   leacher
                   a
                   chast
                   person
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   couetous
                   carle
                   a
                   liberall
                   man
                   ?
                   All
                   eloquent
                   Oratours
                   without
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   are
                   bare
                   Physitions
                   to
                   a
                   troubled
                   minde
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   needeth
                   none
                   other
                   helpes
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   ●
                   .
                   and
                   2
                   ,
                   and
                   3.
                   2.
                   
                   Cor.
                   2.
                   and
                   3.
                   and
                   4.
                   
                   Howbeit
                   we
                   may
                   vse
                   other
                   words
                   besides
                   the
                   bare
                   phrase
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   beware
                   of
                   humane
                   inuētions
                   ,
                   &
                   take
                   heed
                   we
                   vse
                   not
                   vncertain
                   phrases
                   for
                   certaine
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   vse
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   Heathen
                   men
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   ill
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   alleadge
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   most
                   sparingly
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   naming
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   an
                   argument
                   we
                   may
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Heathen
                   saw
                   this
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Similitudes
                   may
                   be
                   vs●d
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   naturall
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   constrained
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   vse
                   them
                   as
                   sauce
                   to
                   prepare
                   vs
                   for
                   better
                   things
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   straine
                   them
                   ,
                   least
                   we
                   presse
                   out
                   corruption
                   .
                   The
                   milke
                   in
                   the
                   breast
                   not
                   strained
                   is
                   pure
                   ,
                   too
                   hard
                   pressed
                   it
                   is
                   corrupt
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   worketh
                   by
                   diuers
                   meanes
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   hope
                   with
                   Eliah
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   ●oe
                   profit
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   than
                   I
                   see
                   .
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   came
                   mourning
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   came
                   piping
                   ,
                   but
                   few
                   profited
                   .
                   For
                   many
                   would
                   follow
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   vntill
                   he
                   required
                   repentance
                   .
                   They
                   would
                   heare
                   Christ
                   ,
                   vntill
                   he
                   spake
                   of
                   the
                   crosse
                   .
                   Great
                   is
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   vsing
                   the
                   vehemencie
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   the
                   mildnes
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   the
                   zeale
                   of
                   another
                   .
                   But
                   some
                   will
                   neither
                   profit
                   by
                   Iohn
                   nor
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   rather
                   be
                   offended
                   at
                   the
                   infirmities
                   of
                   the
                   speaker
                   ,
                   being
                   few
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   his
                   good
                   speeches
                   profit
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   many
                   .
                
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 LETTER
                 AGAINST
                 HARDNES
                 OF
                 HEART
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Beseech
                 GOD
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 
                   IESVS
                   CHRIST
                
                 giue
                 me
                 his
                 good
                 Spirit
                 in
                 writing
                 to
                 giue
                 aduice
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 in
                 reading
                 to
                 receiue
                 it
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Since
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 I
                 receiued
                 Master
                 S.
                 letter
                 ,
                 wherin
                 he
                 declared
                 his
                 carefull
                 compassion
                 ouer
                 your
                 estate
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 been
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 grieued
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 partly
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 conuenient
                 messenger
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 of
                 my
                 manifolde
                 distractions
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 occurrences
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 weightie
                 affaires
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 bene
                 hindered
                 from
                 writing
                 hitherto
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 euen
                 still
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 case
                 ;
                 yet
                 conscience
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 compassion
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 towards
                 you
                 forceth
                 me
                 to
                 ouercome
                 lets
                 ,
                 which
                 hardly
                 I
                 could
                 otherwaies
                 preuaile
                 against
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 I
                 cannot
                 write
                 as
                 I
                 would
                 ,
                 yet
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 write
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 forenamed
                 grounds
                 ,
                 I
                 looke
                 for
                 some
                 blessing
                 from
                 God
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 faint
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 aduersarie
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 but
                 hope
                 so
                 well
                 of
                 yourselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 I
                 write
                 it
                 )
                 I
                 hope
                 of
                 you
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 seemeth
                 you
                 are
                 sometimes
                 grieued
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 taryed
                 not
                 still
                 at
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 aduice
                 :
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 aduised
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 conuenient
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 then
                 supposed
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 yet
                 that
                 I
                 aduised
                 you
                 to
                 obey
                 your
                 father
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 pleasure
                 still
                 continued
                 to
                 haue
                 you
                 home
                 :
                 whereunto
                 you
                 yeelding
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 how
                 you
                 offended
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 your
                 fathers
                 pleasure
                 you
                 should
                 so
                 doe
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 knowes
                 whether
                 being
                 heere
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 not
                 haue
                 bene
                 as
                 much
                 troubled
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 priuiledge
                 for
                 persons
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ?
                 And
                 who
                 knowes
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ensample
                 and
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 the
                 consolation
                 of
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ?
                 And
                 albeit
                 you
                 wil
                 now
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 you
                 were
                 neerer
                 the
                 more
                 and
                 stronger
                 meanes
                 :
                 yet
                 know
                 you
                 and
                 hee
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 worke
                 by
                 fewer
                 and
                 weaker
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 corrupted
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 such
                 meanes
                 as
                 we
                 cannot
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 esteeme
                 those
                 which
                 God
                 doth
                 offer
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 humblie
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 those
                 meanes
                 which
                 hee
                 offereth
                 in
                 mercie
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 in
                 faith
                 accordingly
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 God
                 shall
                 blesse
                 you
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 such
                 conference
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 haue
                 from
                 hence
                 by
                 letters
                 .
                 Wherein
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 stand
                 you
                 in
                 any
                 stead
                 (
                 rather
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 opinion
                 you
                 haue
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 any
                 great
                 matter
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 readie
                 to
                 offer
                 any
                 office
                 of
                 loue
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 shall
                 enable
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 foorth
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 instructed
                 in
                 your
                 particular
                 estate
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 letters
                 sent
                 from
                 you
                 by
                 conuenient
                 messengers
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 I
                 presently
                 perceiue
                 by
                 M.
                 S.
                 letters
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 afflicted
                 with
                 the
                 blindnes
                 of
                 your
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 hardnes
                 of
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 moued
                 either
                 with
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 mercies
                 ,
                 or
                 feare
                 of
                 his
                 iudgements
                 ;
                 nor
                 affected
                 with
                 loue
                 and
                 delight
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 bee
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 hatred
                 and
                 lothing
                 of
                 the
                 euill
                 .
                 Great
                 cause
                 you
                 haue
                 of
                 griefe
                 I
                 confesse
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 cause
                 of
                 dispaire
                 dare
                 I
                 graunt
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 perswasion
                 is
                 somewhat
                 false
                 ,
                 partly
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 sound
                 iudgement
                 of
                 your
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 for
                 some
                 defect
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 somwhat
                 through
                 your
                 owne
                 default
                 .
                 First
                 therefore
                 know
                 you
                 for
                 a
                 certaintie
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 temptation
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 diuers
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 haue
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 bin
                 humbled
                 with
                 ,
                 &
                 afterwards
                 haue
                 had
                 good
                 issue
                 out
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 God
                 to
                 moue
                 you
                 to
                 credit
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 myselfe
                 haue
                 knowne
                 others
                 as
                 deeply
                 this
                 way
                 plunged
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 you
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 Remember
                 therefore
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 aboue
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 beare
                 ,
                 &c.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 further
                 to
                 confirme
                 you
                 herein
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 doe
                 record
                 that
                 this
                 way
                 God
                 heretofore
                 hath
                 humbled
                 his
                 owne
                 people
                 :
                 In
                 whose
                 person
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 lamentably
                 thus
                 complained
                 ,
                 chap.
                 63.
                 vers
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   looke
                   downe
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   and
                   behol●
                   from
                   the
                   dwelling
                   place
                   of
                   thy
                   holines
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   thy
                   glorie
                   .
                   Where
                   is
                   thy
                   zeale
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   strength
                   ,
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   thy
                   mercies
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   thy
                   compassions
                   ▪
                   they
                   are
                   restrained
                   from
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 afterwards
                 :
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   why
                   hast
                   thou
                   made
                   vs
                   to
                   erre
                   from
                   thy
                   waies
                   ,
                   and
                   hardened
                   our
                   heart
                   from
                   thy
                   feare
                   ?
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 chapter
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   beene
                   all
                   as
                   an
                   vncleane
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   our
                   righteousnes
                   is
                   as
                   filthie
                   cloutes
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   all
                   doe
                   fade
                   like
                   a
                   leafe
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   iniquitie
                   like
                   the
                   winde
                   doth
                   take
                   vs
                   away
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   that
                   calleth
                   vpon
                   thy
                   name
                   ,
                   neither
                   that
                   stirreth
                   vp
                   himselfe
                   to
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   thee
                   :
                   for
                   thou
                   hast
                   hid
                   thy
                   face
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   consumed
                   vs
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   our
                   iniquities
                   .
                
                 And
                 afore
                 in
                 the
                 59.
                 chapter
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 
                   We
                   grope
                   for
                   the
                   wall
                   like
                   the
                   blinde
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   grope
                   as
                   one
                   without
                   eyes
                   :
                   we
                   stumble
                   at
                   the
                   noone
                   day
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   twilight
                   :
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   solitarie
                   places
                   like
                   dead
                   men
                   :
                   we
                   roare
                   like
                   beares
                   and
                   mourne
                   like
                   doues
                   .
                
                 So
                 complaines
                 Ezechias
                 in
                 the
                 bitternes
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 :
                 Esay
                 .
                 38
                 14
                 
                   Like
                   a
                   cr●ne
                   or
                   a
                   swallow
                   ,
                   so
                   did
                   I
                   chatter
                   :
                   I
                   did
                   mourne
                   as
                   a
                   doue
                   .
                
                 And
                 Psal.
                 51.
                 10.
                 
                 &c.
                 when
                 Dauid
                 crieth
                 ,
                 
                   Create
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   a
                   cleane
                   heart
                   ,
                   renue
                   in
                   me
                   a
                   right
                   spirit
                   ,
                   restore
                   to
                   me
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   thy
                   saluation
                   ,
                   establish
                   me
                   with
                   thy
                   free
                   spirit
                   :
                
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 heart
                 was
                 vncleane
                 ,
                 his
                 spirit
                 crooked
                 ,
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 himselfe
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 bondage
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 wanting
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 libertie
                 ,
                 or
                 adoption
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 neither
                 crie
                 Abba
                 father
                 ,
                 nor
                 ●●ue
                 any
                 power
                 against
                 sinne
                 ?
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 may
                 be
                 blinded
                 in
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 hardened
                 in
                 hart
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 feele
                 in
                 themselues
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 perished
                 and
                 dead
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 to
                 relieue
                 the
                 infirmitie
                 of
                 your
                 iudgement
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 (
                 because
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 may
                 much
                 distresse
                 you
                 )
                 you
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 kindes
                 of
                 hardnes
                 of
                 heart
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 felt
                 nor
                 perceiued
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 perceiued
                 and
                 felt
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 sorts
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 doe
                 purposely
                 resist
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 wilfully
                 refuse
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Zacharie
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 chap.
                 7.
                 vers
                 .
                 11
                 &c.
                 
                   They
                   refused
                   to
                   hearken
                   ,
                   and
                   pulled
                   away
                   the
                   shoulder
                   ,
                   and
                   stopped
                   their
                   eares
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   heare
                   :
                   yea
                   they
                   made
                   their
                   heart
                   as
                   an
                   Adamant
                   stone
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                   should
                   heare
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   the
                   words
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   hostes
                   sent
                   in
                   his
                   spirit
                   by
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   Prophets
                   .
                
                 The
                 outragious
                 sinne
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 expresseth
                 in
                 these
                 their
                 owne
                 fearefull
                 tearmes
                 ,
                 chap.
                 28.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   We
                   haue
                   made
                   a
                   couenant
                   with
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   hell
                   are
                   we
                   at
                   agreement
                   :
                   though
                   a
                   scourge
                   runne
                   ouer
                   ,
                   and
                   passe
                   through
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   come
                   at
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   haue
                   made
                   falsehood
                   our
                   refuge
                   ,
                   and
                   vnder
                   vanitie
                   are
                   we
                   hid
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 fearefull
                 estate
                 indeede
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 hauing
                 so
                 hardened
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 afterwards
                 conuerted
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 kinde
                 of
                 hardnes
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 felt
                 nor
                 perceiued
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 perceiued
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 felt
                 (
                 which
                 albeit
                 it
                 is
                 lesse
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 dangerous
                 enough
                 )
                 is
                 in
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 wilfully
                 resist
                 not
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 in
                 good
                 means
                 ,
                 yet
                 securely
                 ,
                 carelesly
                 &
                 willingly
                 they
                 lie
                 in
                 sinne
                 without
                 any
                 remorse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 true
                 taste
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 Dauids
                 state
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 yeere
                 ,
                 before
                 Nathan
                 the
                 Prophet
                 came
                 to
                 proue
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 rouse
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 lulled
                 sleepe
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 kindes
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 you
                 are
                 free
                 from
                 ,
                 otherwaies
                 than
                 in
                 temptation
                 Sathan
                 may
                 sometimes
                 moue
                 you
                 thereunto
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 kinde
                 and
                 hardnes
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 perceiued
                 and
                 felt
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 desirous
                 of
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 relieued
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 do
                 finde
                 small
                 or
                 no
                 ease
                 in
                 themselues
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 kinde
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 people
                 complained
                 ,
                 Esay
                 .
                 63.
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 such
                 was
                 Dauids
                 state
                 after
                 that
                 Nathan
                 had
                 reprooued
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 began
                 ●●
                 worke
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 yet
                 crieth
                 he
                 out
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 before
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 graces
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 accept
                 of
                 no
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 many
                 or
                 pretious
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 contrite
                 heart
                 and
                 broken
                 spirit
                 ;
                 he
                 sheweth
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 (
                 euen
                 after
                 the
                 Prophet
                 had
                 reproued
                 him
                 )
                 he
                 wanted
                 both
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 your
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 saluation
                 :
                 for
                 Dauid
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 euen
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 confessed
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 receiued
                 absolution
                 &
                 pardon
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 Nathan
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 neither
                 felt
                 ioy
                 
                 thereof
                 ,
                 nor
                 true
                 griefe
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 yet
                 because
                 in
                 truth
                 of
                 heart
                 he
                 confessed
                 his
                 sinne
                 (
                 as
                 my
                 trust
                 is
                 you
                 doe
                 )
                 and
                 was
                 certainely
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 pardonablenes
                 :
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 God
                 his
                 mercie
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 must
                 be
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 haue
                 mercie
                 (
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 far
                 off
                 from
                 feeling
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 applying
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 wofull
                 conscience
                 )
                 his
                 state
                 was
                 good
                 and
                 very
                 well
                 to
                 bee
                 hoped
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 must
                 knowe
                 and
                 bee
                 perswaded
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 written
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 Saints
                 ;
                 and
                 namely
                 of
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 ensamples
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 stay
                 our selues
                 vpon
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 his
                 seruants
                 ;
                 and
                 waite
                 vpon
                 the
                 Lords
                 good
                 time
                 ,
                 vntill
                 he
                 come
                 neerer
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 spirite
                 :
                 neerer
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 already
                 vnto
                 you
                 (
                 or
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 he
                 neuer
                 went
                 from
                 you
                 )
                 because
                 to
                 be
                 grieued
                 and
                 humbled
                 with
                 blindnes
                 of
                 minde
                 and
                 hardnes
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 belieue
                 certainely
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 promises
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reuerence
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 bring
                 the
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 long
                 after
                 comfort
                 ,
                 vsing
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 contrarie
                 to
                 hope
                 vnder
                 hope
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 present
                 feeling
                 ;
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 argument
                 that
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 is
                 with
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 This
                 estate
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 very
                 grieuous
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 neuer
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 is
                 it
                 fearfull
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 any
                 be
                 so
                 wilfull
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 perseuere
                 and
                 continue
                 in
                 desperate
                 refusing
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 :
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 perseuere
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 through
                 the
                 subtill
                 sleight
                 of
                 the
                 spirituall
                 aduersarie
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 forcible
                 power
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 suffereth
                 him
                 sometimes
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 to
                 winnowe
                 them
                 as
                 Wheate
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 bewitched
                 and
                 intoxicated
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 by
                 violent
                 force
                 of
                 temptation
                 to
                 waxe
                 wearie
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 refuse
                 all
                 meanes
                 of
                 comfort
                 by
                 fits
                 :
                 yea
                 almost
                 to
                 haue
                 no
                 desire
                 at
                 all
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 yea
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 speake
                 euill
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 in
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 them
                 for
                 Christ
                 his
                 sake
                 .
                 Thus
                 Iob
                 cursed
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 wished
                 to
                 be
                 strangled
                 :
                 Ieremie
                 also
                 repented
                 that
                 euer
                 he
                 preached
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 both
                 scarcely
                 abstained
                 from
                 blasphemy
                 .
                 Dauid
                 moued
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 ambition
                 ,
                 thogh
                 dutifully
                 admonished
                 ,
                 wilfully
                 went
                 on
                 in
                 numbring
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Peter
                 also
                 vaingloriously
                 presuming
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 strength
                 ,
                 being
                 most
                 wisely
                 and
                 effectually
                 premonished
                 of
                 his
                 weaknes
                 euen
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 yet
                 wittingly
                 rusheth
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 horse
                 into
                 the
                 battell
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 very
                 cowardly
                 yeeldeth
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 doubly
                 denieth
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 strengtheneth
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 threefold
                 corde
                 ,
                 and
                 fasteneth
                 it
                 with
                 banning
                 and
                 cursing
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 all
                 these
                 obtained
                 mercie
                 most
                 bountifully
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 ?
                 as
                 Sat●ā
                 had
                 desired
                 to
                 winnow
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 our
                 Lord
                 
                   IESVS
                   CHRIST
                
                 prayed
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Faith
                 thogh
                 it
                 were
                 vehemētly
                 assaulted
                 ,
                 yet
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 was
                 battered
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 sore
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 extinguished
                 .
                 And
                 heere
                 be
                 you
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 (
                 Luk.
                 22.
                 32.
                 
                 )
                 the
                 words
                 seeme
                 to
                 runne
                 as
                 belonging
                 but
                 to
                 Peter
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   prayed
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   thy
                   Faith
                   should
                   not
                   faile
                
                 )
                 yet
                 that
                 hee
                 prayed
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   Simon
                   ,
                   Sathan
                   hath
                   desired
                   to
                   winnow
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 but
                 you
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   prayed
                   for
                   thee
                
                 ?
                 Verily
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 should
                 more
                 grieuously
                 offend
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 (
                 although
                 their
                 offence
                 was
                 very
                 great
                 )
                 therefore
                 his
                 and
                 our
                 most
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 applyed
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 not
                 impropriate
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 restraine
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Compare
                 with
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 17.
                 20.
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 heauenly
                 veritie
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 prayed
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 which
                 should
                 belieue
                 through
                 their
                 word
                 .
                 Yea
                 further
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 was
                 yesterday
                 ;
                 is
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 fore-fathers
                 were
                 baptized
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 eate
                 his
                 Flesh
                 and
                 drinke
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 so
                 was
                 his
                 prayer
                 effectuall
                 euen
                 vnto
                 them
                 vnder
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 vnto
                 vs
                 vnder
                 grace
                 .
                 And
                 whē
                 you
                 can
                 finde
                 testimony
                 of
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 you
                 would
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 euill
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 you
                 do
                 the
                 euill
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 sinne
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 leadeth
                 you
                 captiue
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 whē
                 Sathan
                 worketh
                 withall
                 ,
                 buffeting
                 you
                 ,
                 assure
                 your selfe
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 pitie
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 shal
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 your
                 weaknes
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 9.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 belieue
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 faith
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 belieue
                 that
                 this
                 vile
                 and
                 crooked
                 hardnes
                 of
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 can
                 bee
                 remitted
                 and
                 renewed
                 :
                 and
                 euen
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 second
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 letter
                 I
                 gaue
                 you
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 your
                 excessiue
                 distresse
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 willingly
                 lie
                 ,
                 nor
                 offer
                 iniurie
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 your selfe
                 who
                 haue
                 receiued
                 it
                 :
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 you
                 think
                 you
                 haue
                 no
                 faith
                 ?
                 Verily
                 because
                 you
                 haue
                 no
                 feeling
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 other
                 fruites
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 thinke
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 first
                 then
                 agree
                 with
                 me
                 herein
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 must
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 disagree
                 with
                 the
                 truth
                 )
                 that
                 feeling
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fruite
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 faith
                 without
                 feeling
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tree
                 without
                 any
                 appearance
                 of
                 fruite
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 sappe
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 sore
                 wounded
                 ,
                 or
                 diseased
                 ;
                 may
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 be
                 depriued
                 ,
                 almost
                 of
                 all
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 naturall
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 shew
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 iudgement
                 and
                 feeling
                 :
                 so
                 may
                 a
                 spirituall
                 man
                 be
                 so
                 sore
                 wounded
                 by
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 and
                 diseased
                 by
                 present
                 sight
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 his
                 sinfull
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 specially
                 in
                 temptation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 thinke
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 may
                 appeare
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 Peters
                 faith
                 did
                 not
                 wholy
                 faile
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 heard
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 preuailed
                 not
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 51.
                 12.
                 declared
                 that
                 his
                 heart
                 was
                 vncleane
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 spirit
                 crooked
                 or
                 vnstable
                 ,
                 and
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 lost
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 libertie
                 or
                 adoption
                 :
                 yet
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 he
                 prayeth
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 therefore
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 depriued
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 sanctification
                 .
                 Here
                 seemeth
                 repugnance
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 depriued
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 fanctifying
                 spirit
                 ;
                 but
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 sanctified
                 Which
                 graces
                 as
                 God
                 restored
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 he
                 will
                 vnto
                 you
                 :
                 yea
                 I
                 doubt
                 whether
                 you
                 are
                 depriued
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 partly
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 Satan
                 worketh
                 therewith
                 ,
                 make
                 you
                 doe
                 iniurie
                 to
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 take
                 heede
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 messenger
                 cannot
                 stay
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 cannot
                 write
                 as
                 I
                 would
                 either
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 remedies
                 you
                 should
                 vse
                 ,
                 which
                 hereafter
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 shall
                 inable
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 let
                 me
                 vnderstand
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 requested
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 )
                 of
                 your
                 estate
                 iu
                 particular
                 somewhat
                 more
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 bearer
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 of
                 your
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 bring
                 it
                 vnto
                 me
                 faithfully
                 .
              
               
                 Onely
                 I
                 adde
                 now
                 ,
                 vnto
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 written
                 of
                 hardnes
                 of
                 heart
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 diligently
                 obserue
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Create
                 ,
                 which
                 Dauid
                 vseth
                 Psal.
                 51.
                 declaring
                 how
                 hee
                 had
                 no
                 feeling
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 ioyne
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 speaketh
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 chap.
                 57.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   I
                   create
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   the
                   lips
                   to
                   be
                   peace
                   ,
                   peace
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   fare
                   off
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   neere
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 in
                 faith
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 pray
                 with
                 hope
                 to
                 obtaine
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 Dauid
                 Therefore
                 say
                 with
                 him
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 God
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 Esay
                 64
                 12.
                 
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   thou
                   art
                   our
                   father
                   :
                   we
                   indeede
                   are
                   clay
                   but
                   thou
                   art
                   our
                   maker
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   thy
                   hand
                   .
                   &c.
                
                 Know
                 you
                 that
                 God
                 can
                 cause
                 Wolues
                 ,
                 Lions
                 ,
                 Leopards
                 ,
                 &c.
                 dwell
                 louingly
                 with
                 Lambes
                 ,
                 Calues
                 ,
                 Kine
                 ,
                 Esay
                 11.
                 6.
                 
                 &c
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 vnpossible
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 possible
                 vnto
                 God
                 ;
                 euen
                 to
                 cause
                 a
                 cable
                 rope
                 to
                 goe
                 through
                 a
                 needles
                 eye
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 hard
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 vnbeleeuing
                 couetous
                 wretched
                 man
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 yours
                 .
                 Yea
                 knowe
                 you
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 possible
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 :
                 crie
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   helpe
                   my
                   vnbeleefe
                   .
                
                 And
                 I
                 dare
                 promise
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 shal
                 haue
                 your
                 harts
                 desire
                 in
                 goodnes
                 .
                 Thus
                 abruptly
                 I
                 must
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 I
                 commend
                 you
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 build
                 you
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 you
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 inheritance
                 among
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 sanctified
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 very
                 God
                 of
                 peace
                 sanctifie
                 you
                 throughout
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 whole
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 body
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 blamelesse
                 vntill
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 faithfull
                 is
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 called
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 pray
                 for
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 trust
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 shall
                 pray
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Yours
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   to
                   vse
                   in
                   any
                   neede
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 LETTER
                 CONSOLATORIE
                 TO
                 Mistris
                 
                   Mary
                   Whitehead
                
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 by
                 whose
                 blood
                 you
                 are
                 iustified
                 ,
                 stay
                 and
                 strengthen
                 you
                 now
                 and
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 Seeing
                 we
                 be
                 so
                 miserable
                 ,
                 blessed
                 bee
                 God
                 that
                 wee
                 bee
                 also
                 mortall
                 :
                 seeing
                 wee
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 praised
                 bee
                 God
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 also
                 subiect
                 to
                 corruption
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 now
                 grieue
                 vs
                 to
                 bee
                 mortall
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 sinne
                 purchase
                 miserie
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 then
                 neuer
                 die
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 neuer
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 wee
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 taste
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 feare
                 condemnation
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 whereof
                 (
                 good
                 Mistris
                 )
                 looke
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 your
                 griefe
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 your
                 sonne
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 see
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 cōmon
                 lot
                 of
                 al
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 happie
                 lot
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 )
                 as
                 vpon
                 his
                 freedome
                 from
                 misery
                 ,
                 his
                 libertie
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 change
                 to
                 eternall
                 felicitie
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 albeit
                 he
                 was
                 young
                 in
                 yeares
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 hee
                 come
                 to
                 sufficient
                 yeares
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 that
                 hitherto
                 did
                 grow
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 should
                 now
                 bee
                 gathered
                 and
                 reaped
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 thinke
                 him
                 to
                 die
                 in
                 his
                 flowers
                 ,
                 whose
                 perfection
                 groweth
                 to
                 so
                 blessed
                 a
                 maturitie
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
                 If
                 then
                 you
                 reioyced
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 much
                 to
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 his
                 right
                 .
                 Which
                 (
                 if
                 your
                 loue
                 to
                 him
                 was
                 right
                 )
                 you
                 know
                 did
                 euer
                 appertaine
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Hee
                 must
                 not
                 of
                 you
                 his
                 earthly
                 parents
                 be
                 deemed
                 to
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 his
                 heauenly
                 father
                 is
                 so
                 surely
                 preserued
                 .
                 And
                 without
                 all
                 question
                 his
                 very
                 growing
                 in
                 godlines
                 ,
                 vnder
                 so
                 manifold
                 afflictions
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 been
                 so
                 profitable
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 comfortable
                 vnto
                 you
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 and
                 faint
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 recompenced
                 with
                 so
                 infinite
                 and
                 vnspeakable
                 ioyes
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 are
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 not
                 then
                 so
                 grieued
                 for
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 lost
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 found
                 :
                 but
                 bee
                 thankfull
                 if
                 by
                 hope
                 you
                 can
                 reioyce
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 found
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 lost
                 .
                 Whose
                 losse
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 gaine
                 of
                 Christs
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 yeeld
                 to
                 of
                 necessitie
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 resigne
                 him
                 willingly
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 God
                 who
                 gaue
                 your
                 sonne
                 as
                 a
                 pledge
                 of
                 his
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 hath
                 receiued
                 your
                 son
                 as
                 a
                 pledge
                 of
                 your
                 obedience
                 ,
                 so
                 ouer
                 reach
                 your
                 griese
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 by
                 hope
                 aboue
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 fulfill
                 that
                 remnant
                 of
                 repentance
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 lent
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 praise
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 name
                 and
                 endles
                 peace
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 soule
                 for
                 his
                 Christs
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Maister
                 Greenhams
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 poore
                 Schollers
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 .
              
               
                 RIght
                 Honourable
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 bee
                 a
                 thing
                 well
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 to
                 your
                 Lordshippe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 students
                 in
                 the
                 Vniuersitie
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 is
                 greater
                 of
                 late
                 yeeres
                 than
                 hath
                 beene
                 heretofore
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 many
                 haue
                 not
                 heard
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 your
                 Honour
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 of
                 good
                 hope
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 sufficient
                 reliefe
                 haue
                 beene
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 forced
                 ,
                 or
                 tempted
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 Vniuersitie
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 which
                 number
                 some
                 haue
                 entered
                 into
                 the
                 Ministerie
                 both
                 vnseasonably
                 and
                 hurtfully
                 ,
                 some
                 taken
                 vpon
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 pettie
                 scholemaisters
                 vnprofitably
                 ,
                 some
                 fallen
                 to
                 be
                 seruingmen
                 or
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 meane
                 trades
                 of
                 life
                 inconueniētly
                 ,
                 some
                 haue
                 crept
                 into
                 popish
                 gentlemens
                 houses
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 or
                 flying
                 ouer
                 sea
                 haue
                 proued
                 traiterous
                 and
                 vnnaturall
                 Iesuites
                 or
                 Seminarie
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 as
                 ruefull
                 ,
                 some
                 straining
                 themselues
                 for
                 loue
                 of
                 learning
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 Vniuersitie
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 necessaries
                 haue
                 either
                 pined
                 away
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 shortly
                 after
                 they
                 haue
                 departed
                 from
                 thence
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 haue
                 liued
                 there
                 much
                 discouraged
                 to
                 their
                 farre
                 lesse
                 profit
                 in
                 learning
                 .
                 Which
                 sore
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 seene
                 of
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 espyed
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 pitied
                 ,
                 euen
                 with
                 desire
                 of
                 redresse
                 ;
                 yet
                 haue
                 I
                 not
                 seene
                 any
                 sufficient
                 care
                 taken
                 to
                 salue
                 and
                 recouer
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 diuers
                 men
                 of
                 diuers
                 degrees
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 citie
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 haue
                 somewhat
                 largely
                 yeelded
                 their
                 helping
                 hand
                 hereunto
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 needie
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 by
                 want
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 care
                 in
                 the
                 choise
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 continued
                 ouersight
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 chosen
                 ,
                 diuers
                 abuses
                 haue
                 growen
                 in
                 the
                 receiuers
                 ,
                 the
                 hearts
                 and
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 giuers
                 hauing
                 beene
                 much
                 streightned
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 often
                 weighed
                 wrought
                 much
                 compassiō
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 indeuored
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 power
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 to
                 procure
                 some
                 exhibition
                 from
                 diuers
                 ,
                 for
                 poore
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 students
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Vniuersitie
                 :
                 whereunto
                 I
                 was
                 and
                 am
                 induced
                 ,
                 the
                 rather
                 by
                 a
                 speciall
                 charge
                 of
                 caring
                 for
                 the
                 poore
                 laide
                 vpon
                 me
                 (
                 by
                 a
                 speciall
                 occasion
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 mine
                 ordination
                 into
                 the
                 Ministerie
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 willingly
                 went
                 vnder
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 Paul
                 and
                 B●rnabas
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 before
                 me
                 .
                 Whose
                 wise
                 
                 and
                 worthie
                 dispensation
                 about
                 the
                 Church
                 almes
                 ,
                 often
                 admonishing
                 me
                 of
                 no
                 lesse
                 wisedome
                 and
                 discretion
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 dutie
                 &
                 conscience
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 in
                 this
                 behalfe
                 .
                 And
                 foreseeing
                 some
                 offensiue
                 inconueniences
                 of
                 the
                 sole
                 dealing
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 cause
                 ;
                 I
                 haue
                 long
                 thought
                 of
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 most
                 meete
                 in
                 many
                 respects
                 to
                 ioyne
                 with
                 me
                 herein
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 of
                 late
                 I
                 resolued
                 of
                 Maister
                 Whittakers
                 and
                 Master
                 Chaderton
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 diuers
                 intreaties
                 and
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 haue
                 yeelded
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 fellowship
                 both
                 carefully
                 and
                 faithfully
                 to
                 labour
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 I
                 rested
                 rather
                 on
                 them
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 by
                 their
                 place
                 and
                 residence
                 in
                 the
                 Vniuersitie
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 long
                 obseruation
                 I
                 haue
                 iudged
                 them
                 most
                 meete
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 regarde
                 of
                 their
                 promise
                 to
                 take
                 paines
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 their
                 faithfulnes
                 and
                 fitnes
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 men
                 well
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 many
                 Honourable
                 ,
                 worshipfull
                 ,
                 rich
                 and
                 mercifull
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 testimonie
                 of
                 our
                 more
                 faithful
                 seruice
                 herein
                 ,
                 I
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 do
                 promise
                 to
                 your
                 Honor
                 our
                 speciall
                 care
                 and
                 conscience
                 of
                 imploying
                 that
                 beneuolence
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 vpon
                 those
                 schollers
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 are
                 learned
                 or
                 towardly
                 in
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 being
                 religious
                 ,
                 honest
                 ,
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 conscience
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 reuerent
                 vse
                 of
                 their
                 almes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 continue
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 readie
                 each
                 other
                 yeere
                 ,
                 or
                 oftner
                 ,
                 if
                 your
                 Honourable
                 wisdome
                 shal
                 thinke
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 accounts
                 to
                 Maister
                 Nowell
                 Deane
                 of
                 Paules
                 ,
                 Maister
                 Osburne
                 of
                 the
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 Maister
                 Doctor
                 Hammond
                 ,
                 Maister
                 
                   Vincent
                   Skinner
                
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 two
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 whom
                 your
                 Lordship
                 shall
                 thinke
                 meete
                 herein
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 with
                 some
                 good
                 authoritie
                 and
                 greater
                 hope
                 of
                 successe
                 this
                 matter
                 might
                 bee
                 performed
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 first
                 and
                 principally
                 to
                 your
                 Honour
                 an
                 humble
                 petitioner
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 vouchsafe
                 by
                 your
                 Honorable
                 word
                 and
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 commend
                 and
                 authorize
                 vs
                 as
                 meete
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 in
                 this
                 worke
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 it
                 seeme
                 good
                 to
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 repaire
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 suite
                 for
                 like
                 fauour
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Frauncis
                   Walsingham
                
                 ,
                 Maister
                 Secretary
                 Dauison
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Walter
                   Mildmay
                
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 of
                 your
                 most
                 Honourable
                 societie
                 ,
                 whom
                 your
                 wisedome
                 shall
                 aduise
                 me
                 vnto
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 beene
                 so
                 bold
                 to
                 mention
                 my selfe
                 in
                 this
                 action
                 ,
                 I
                 humbly
                 craue
                 your
                 Honours
                 fauourable
                 construction
                 towards
                 me
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 great
                 mercies
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 the
                 Vniuersitie
                 ,
                 think
                 my selfe
                 much
                 more
                 indebted
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 good
                 therof
                 ,
                 especially
                 after
                 so
                 long
                 waiting
                 for
                 others
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 now
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 without
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 meanes
                 more
                 fit
                 than
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 I
                 most
                 heartily
                 wish
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 commend
                 my selfe
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 cause
                 to
                 your
                 Honours
                 wise
                 and
                 mercifull
                 consideration
                 ,
                 as
                 desirous
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 fruitfull
                 successe
                 hereof
                 ,
                 and
                 humbled
                 in
                 mine
                 own
                 vnabilitie
                 to
                 further
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 LETTER
                 AGAINST
                 HARDNES
                 OF
                 HEART
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Beseech
                 GOD
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 IESVS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 mee
                 his
                 good
                 spirit
                 ;
                 in
                 writing
                 to
                 giue
                 aduice
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 in
                 reading
                 to
                 receiue
                 it
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 Since
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 I
                 receiued
                 M.
                 S.
                 Letter
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 declared
                 his
                 carefull
                 compassion
                 ouer
                 your
                 estate
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 beene
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 grieued
                 ,
                 because
                 partly
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 conuenient
                 messenger
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 of
                 my
                 manifolde
                 distractions
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 occurrences
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 waightie
                 affaires
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 beene
                 hindred
                 from
                 writing
                 hitherto
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 euen
                 still
                 I
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 case
                 ,
                 yet
                 conscience
                 towards
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 and
                 compassion
                 towards
                 you
                 ,
                 forceth
                 mee
                 to
                 ouercome
                 lets
                 ,
                 which
                 hardly
                 I
                 could
                 otherwayes
                 preuaile
                 against
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 I
                 cannot
                 speake
                 
                 as
                 I
                 would
                 ,
                 yet
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 write
                 (
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 forenamed
                 grounds
                 )
                 I
                 looke
                 for
                 some
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 wil
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 faint
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 aduersarie
                 :
                 yea
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 but
                 hope
                 so
                 well
                 of
                 your selfe
                 as
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 I
                 write
                 it
                 )
                 I
                 hope
                 of
                 you
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 seemeth
                 you
                 are
                 sometimes
                 grieued
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 taried
                 not
                 stil
                 at
                 Cambridge
                 according
                 to
                 mine
                 aduise
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 I
                 aduised
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 conuenient
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 then
                 supposed
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 aduised
                 you
                 to
                 obey
                 your
                 father
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 pleasure
                 still
                 continued
                 to
                 haue
                 you
                 home
                 :
                 whereunto
                 you
                 yeelded
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 how
                 you
                 offend
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 your
                 fathers
                 pleasure
                 you
                 should
                 so
                 doe
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 knoweth
                 whether
                 being
                 there
                 you
                 might
                 not
                 haue
                 beene
                 as
                 much
                 troubled
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 priuiledge
                 for
                 persons
                 and
                 places
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ?
                 And
                 who
                 knoweth
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 the
                 Lords
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 example
                 and
                 instruction
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 the
                 consolation
                 )
                 of
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ?
                 And
                 albeit
                 you
                 will
                 now
                 thinke
                 that
                 here
                 you
                 were
                 neerer
                 the
                 moe
                 and
                 stronger
                 meanes
                 ,
                 yet
                 knowe
                 you
                 and
                 bee
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 can
                 and
                 doth
                 in
                 such
                 
                 cases
                 worke
                 by
                 fewer
                 and
                 weaker
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 to
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 cannot
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 esteeme
                 those
                 which
                 God
                 doth
                 offer
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 humbly
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 those
                 meanes
                 he
                 offereth
                 in
                 mercie
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 in
                 faith
                 accordingly
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 God
                 shall
                 blesse
                 you
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 by
                 such
                 conference
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 haue
                 from
                 hence
                 by
                 letters
                 ,
                 wherein
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 stand
                 you
                 in
                 any
                 stead
                 ,
                 rather
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 opinion
                 you
                 haue
                 of
                 mee
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 any
                 great
                 matter
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 readie
                 to
                 offer
                 any
                 office
                 of
                 loue
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 shall
                 enable
                 mee
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 bee
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 instructed
                 in
                 your
                 particular
                 estate
                 in
                 some
                 letters
                 sent
                 from
                 you
                 by
                 conuenient
                 messengers
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 I
                 perceieue
                 presently
                 by
                 M.
                 S.
                 Letter
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 afflicted
                 with
                 the
                 blindnesse
                 of
                 your
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 hardnes
                 of
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 bee
                 moued
                 either
                 with
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 ,
                 or
                 feare
                 of
                 his
                 iudgements
                 ;
                 nor
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 loue
                 and
                 delight
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 bee
                 good
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 the
                 hatred
                 and
                 loathing
                 of
                 the
                 euill
                 .
                 Great
                 cause
                 you
                 haue
                 of
                 griefe
                 I
                 confesse
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 cause
                 of
                 despaire
                 dare
                 I
                 graunt
                 :
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 that
                 your
                 perswasion
                 is
                 somewhat
                 false
                 ;
                 partly
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 sound
                 iudgement
                 of
                 your
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 for
                 some
                 defect
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 
                 through
                 your
                 owne
                 default
                 ▪
                 First
                 ,
                 therefore
                 knowe
                 you
                 for
                 a
                 certaintie
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 tentation
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 diuers
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 haue
                 beene
                 humbled
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 haue
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 issue
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 please
                 God
                 to
                 mooue
                 you
                 to
                 credit
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 my selfe
                 haue
                 knowne
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 deepely
                 this
                 way
                 plunged
                 as
                 you
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 Remember
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 aboue
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 beare
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 further
                 to
                 confirme
                 you
                 herein
                 ,
                 the
                 holie
                 Scriptures
                 doe
                 record
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 way
                 God
                 heretofore
                 hath
                 humbled
                 his
                 owne
                 people
                 :
                 in
                 whose
                 person
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 lamentably
                 complaineth
                 :
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   looke
                   downe
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   behold
                   from
                   the
                   dwelling
                   place
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   thy
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   glorie
                   .
                   Where
                   is
                   thy
                   zeale
                   and
                   thy
                   strength
                   ,
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   thy
                   mercies
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   thy
                   compassions
                   ?
                   They
                   are
                   restrained
                   from
                   mee
                   .
                
                 And
                 afterwards
                 :
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   why
                   hast
                   thou
                   made
                   vs
                   to
                   erre
                   from
                   thy
                   wayes
                   ,
                   and
                   hardened
                   our
                   hearts
                   from
                   thy
                   feare
                   ?
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 verse
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Wee
                   haue
                   beene
                   all
                   as
                   an
                   vncleane
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   our
                   righteousnesse
                   is
                   as
                   filthie
                   clouts
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   all
                   doe
                   fade
                   as
                   a
                   leafe
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   iniquities
                   as
                   the
                   winde
                   doe
                   take
                   vs
                   away
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   that
                   calleth
                   vpon
                   thy
                   name
                   ,
                   neither
                
                 that
                 stirreth
                 vp
                 himselfe
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 on
                 thee
                 :
                 
                   for
                   thou
                   hast
                   hid
                   thy
                   face
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   consumed
                   vs
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   our
                   iniquities
                   .
                
                 And
                 before
                 :
                 
                   Wee
                   grope
                   for
                   the
                   wall
                   like
                   the
                   blinde
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   grope
                   as
                   one
                   without
                   eyes
                   ,
                   we
                   roare
                   like
                   Beares
                   ,
                   and
                   mourne
                
                 
                 
                   like
                   Doues
                
                 .
                 So
                 complaineth
                 Ezechias
                 in
                 the
                 bitternes
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 .
                 
                   Like
                   a
                   Crane
                   or
                   a
                   Swallow
                   so
                   did
                   I
                   chatter
                   .
                   I
                   did
                   mourne
                   as
                   a
                   Doue
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 Dauid
                 crieth
                 :
                 
                   Create
                   in
                   m●e
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   a
                   cleane
                   heart
                   ,
                   renue
                   in
                   me
                   a
                   right
                   spirit
                   :
                   Restore
                   to
                   me
                   the
                   ioy
                   of
                   thy
                   saluation
                   ,
                   establish
                   mee
                   with
                   thy
                   free
                   spirit
                   :
                
                 Doth
                 he
                 not
                 declare
                 that
                 his
                 heart
                 was
                 vncleane
                 ,
                 his
                 spirite
                 crooked
                 ,
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 
                 his
                 saluation
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 himselfe
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 bondage
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 wanting
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 libertie
                 or
                 adoption
                 ,
                 hee
                 could
                 neither
                 crie
                 
                   Abba
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 haue
                 any
                 power
                 against
                 sinne
                 ?
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 Gods
                 children
                 may
                 be
                 blinded
                 in
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 hardened
                 in
                 heart
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 feele
                 in
                 themselues
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 holie
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 perished
                 and
                 dead
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Further
                 ,
                 to
                 relieue
                 the
                 infirmitie
                 of
                 your
                 iudgement
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 (
                 because
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 may
                 much
                 distresse
                 you
                 )
                 you
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 kinds
                 of
                 hardnes
                 of
                 heart
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 felt
                 nor
                 perceiued
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 perceiued
                 and
                 felt
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 sorts
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 fearfull
                 )
                 when
                 anie
                 doe
                 purposely
                 resist
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 wilfully
                 refuse
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 
                 Zacharie
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 7.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   They
                   refused
                   to
                   hearken
                   ,
                   and
                   pulled
                   away
                   their
                   shoulder
                   ,
                   and
                   stopped
                   their
                   eares
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   heare
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   they
                   made
                   their
                   hearts
                   as
                   an
                   Adamant
                   stone
                   ,
                   least
                   they
                
                 
                 
                   should
                   heare
                   the
                   Lawe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   words
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hostes
                   sent
                   in
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   former
                   Prophets
                
                 .
                 The
                 outragious
                 sinne
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 expresseth
                 in
                 these
                 their
                 owne
                 fearefull
                 tearmes
                 :
                 
                   Wee
                   haue
                   made
                   a
                   couenant
                   with
                   Death
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   Hell
                   wee
                   are
                   at
                   agreement
                   :
                   though
                   a
                   scourge
                   runne
                   ouer
                   and
                   passe
                   through
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   come
                   at
                   vs
                   :
                   for
                   we
                   haue
                
                 
                 
                   made
                   falshood
                   our
                   refuge
                   ,
                   and
                   vnder
                   vanitie
                   are
                   we
                   hidden
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 fearfull
                 estate
                 indeed
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 hauing
                 hardened
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 might
                 bee
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 afterward
                 conuerted
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 kinde
                 of
                 hardnes
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 felt
                 ,
                 nor
                 perceiued
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   or
                   if
                   perceiued
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   felt
                
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 albeit
                 it
                 is
                 lesse
                 fearfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 dāgerous
                 enough
                 )
                 
                 is
                 in
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 although
                 they
                 wilfullie
                 resist
                 not
                 Gods
                 spirite
                 in
                 good
                 meanes
                 ;
                 yet
                 securely
                 ,
                 carelesly
                 ,
                 and
                 willinglie
                 they
                 lie
                 in
                 sinne
                 without
                 any
                 remorse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 true
                 taste
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 Dauid
                 his
                 estate
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 yeare
                 before
                 Nathan
                 the
                 Prophet
                 came
                 to
                 reprooue
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 rouze
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 lulled
                 sleepe
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 kindes
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 
                 you
                 are
                 free
                 from
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 then
                 in
                 temptations
                 Sathan
                 may
                 somtimes
                 moue
                 you
                 thereunto
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 hardnes
                 of
                 heart
                 which
                 is
                 perceiued
                 and
                 felt
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 desirous
                 of
                 meanes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 relieued
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 doe
                 finde
                 small
                 or
                 no
                 ease
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 themselues
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 kinde
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 )
                 complained
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 was
                 Dauids
                 state
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 Nathan
                 had
                 reproued
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 beganne
                 to
                 worke
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 crieth
                 out
                 (
                 as
                 yee
                 heard
                 before
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 Gods
                 graces
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 accept
                 of
                 no
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 bee
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 manie
                 ,
                 nor
                 precious
                 without
                 a
                 contrite
                 heart
                 and
                 broken
                 spirit
                 ;
                 he
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 (
                 euen
                 after
                 
                 the
                 Prophet
                 had
                 reproued
                 him
                 )
                 hee
                 wanted
                 both
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 your
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 a
                 
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
                 For
                 Dauid
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 euen
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 confessed
                 his
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 receiued
                 absolution
                 and
                 pardon
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 Nathan
                 ;
                 although
                 
                 he
                 neuer
                 felt
                 ioy
                 thereof
                 ,
                 nor
                 true
                 griefe
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 yet
                 because
                 in
                 trueth
                 of
                 heart
                 he
                 confessed
                 his
                 sinne
                 (
                 as
                 my
                 trust
                 is
                 you
                 doe
                 )
                 and
                 was
                 certainely
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 pardonablenes
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 farre
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 applying
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 wofull
                 conscience
                 )
                 his
                 state
                 was
                 good
                 and
                 very
                 well
                 to
                 be
                 hoped
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 written
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 namely
                 of
                 Dauid
                 and
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 examples
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 stay
                 our selues
                 vpon
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 waite
                 vpon
                 the
                 Lords
                 good
                 time
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 come
                 neerer
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 :
                 neerer
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 alreadie
                 vnto
                 you
                 ;
                 or
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 he
                 neuer
                 went
                 from
                 you
                 :
                 because
                 to
                 be
                 grieued
                 and
                 humbled
                 with
                 blindnesse
                 of
                 minde
                 and
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 certainely
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reuerence
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 bring
                 the
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 comforts
                 ,
                 vsing
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 contrarie
                 to
                 hope
                 ,
                 vnder
                 hope
                 ,
                 yea
                 without
                 any
                 present
                 feeling
                 :
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 is
                 with
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 This
                 estate
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 very
                 grieuous
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 neuer
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 is
                 it
                 fearefull
                 :
                 vnlesse
                 any
                 be
                 so
                 wilfull
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 perseuere
                 and
                 continue
                 
                 desperate
                 refusing
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 :
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 perseuere
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 through
                 the
                 spirituall
                 aduersarie
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 forcible
                 power
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 suffereth
                 him
                 sometime
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 to
                 winnow
                 them
                 as
                 wheate
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 bewitched
                 and
                 intoxicated
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 by
                 violent
                 force
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 to
                 waxe
                 wearie
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 refuse
                 all
                 meanes
                 of
                 comfort
                 by
                 fits
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 almost
                 to
                 haue
                 no
                 desire
                 at
                 all
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 sometimes
                 to
                 speake
                 very
                 euill
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 Iob
                 cursed
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 wished
                 to
                 be
                 strangled
                 ,
                 Ieremie
                 almost
                 repented
                 that
                 euer
                 he
                 preached
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 both
                 scarcely
                 abstaine
                 from
                 blasphemie
                 .
                 Dauid
                 mooued
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 ambition
                 (
                 though
                 dutifull
                 admonished
                 )
                 wilfully
                 went
                 on
                 in
                 numbring
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Peter
                 also
                 vaingloriously
                 presuming
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 strength
                 ,
                 being
                 most
                 wisely
                 and
                 effectually
                 preadmonished
                 of
                 his
                 weakenes
                 euen
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 yet
                 wittingly
                 rushing
                 as
                 a
                 horse
                 into
                 the
                 battaile
                 ,
                 euen
                 then
                 very
                 cowardly
                 yeeldeth
                 ,
                 yea
                 doubly
                 denieth
                 ,
                 yea
                 strengtheneth
                 his
                 sinne
                 with
                 a
                 threefold
                 cord
                 ,
                 and
                 fasteneth
                 it
                 with
                 bannings
                 and
                 cursings
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 he
                 obtained
                 mercie
                 most
                 bountifully
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 ?
                 as
                 Sathan
                 had
                 desired
                 to
                 winnow
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 prayed
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 vehemently
                 assaulted
                 ,
                 yet
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 ouercome
                 ;
                 although
                 it
                 was
                 bartered
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 extinguished
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 be
                 you
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 Luke
                 22.
                 31.
                 the
                 words
                 seeme
                 to
                 runne
                 as
                 belonging
                 but
                 to
                 
                   Peter
                   ▪
                
                 viz.
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   praied
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   thee
                   that
                   thy
                   faith
                   should
                   not
                   faile
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 prayed
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 ;
                 Simon
                 ,
                 Satan
                 hath
                 desired
                 to
                 winnow
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 :
                 Why
                 then
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   praied
                   for
                   thee
                
                 ?
                 Verily
                 because
                 he
                 should
                 more
                 grieuously
                 offend
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 (
                 although
                 their
                 offence
                 was
                 very
                 great
                 )
                 therefore
                 his
                 &
                 our
                 most
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 applied
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 not
                 appropriate
                 it
                 vnto
                 him
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 restraine
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Compare
                 with
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 .
                 17.
                 20.
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 heauenly
                 veritie
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 prayed
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   for
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   should
                   beleeue
                
                 
                 
                   through
                   their
                   word
                
                 :
                 yea
                 further
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   was
                   yesterday
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 forefathers
                 were
                 baptized
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 did
                 eate
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 drinke
                 his
                 blood
                 ;
                 so
                 was
                 his
                 prayer
                 effectuall
                 euen
                 to
                 them
                 vnder
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 vs
                 vnder
                 grace
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 you
                 can
                 finde
                 testimonie
                 in
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 you
                 would
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 
                 euill
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 doe
                 the
                 euill
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 ;
                 then
                 do
                 not
                 you
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 sinne
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 leadeth
                 you
                 captiue
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 when
                 Sathan
                 workes
                 withall
                 buffetting
                 
                 you
                 ,
                 assure
                 your selfe
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 pitie
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 shall
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 your
                 weakenes
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 faith
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 done
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 beleeue
                 that
                 this
                 vile
                 &
                 crocked
                 hardnes
                 of
                 your
                 heart
                 can
                 be
                 
                 remitted
                 and
                 renewed
                 :
                 and
                 euen
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 second
                 point
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 letter
                 I
                 gaue
                 you
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 your
                 excessiue
                 distresse
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 &
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 willingly
                 lie
                 nor
                 offer
                 iniurie
                 to
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 your selfe
                 who
                 hath
                 receiued
                 it
                 .
                 Tell
                 mee
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 you
                 thinke
                 you
                 haue
                 no
                 faith
                 ?
                 Verely
                 because
                 you
                 haue
                 no
                 feeling
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 fruites
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 thinke
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 first
                 then
                 agree
                 with
                 me
                 herein
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 must
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 disagree
                 with
                 the
                 truth
                 )
                 that
                 feeling
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 effect
                 and
                 fruit
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 faith
                 without
                 feeling
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 may
                 bee
                 without
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 tree
                 without
                 any
                 appearance
                 of
                 fruite
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 sappe
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 sore
                 wounded
                 and
                 diseased
                 may
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 be
                 depriued
                 almost
                 of
                 all
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 naturall
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 shew
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 iudgement
                 and
                 feeling
                 :
                 so
                 may
                 a
                 spirituall
                 man
                 bee
                 sore
                 wounded
                 by
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 diseased
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 feeling
                 of
                 his
                 sinfull
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 specially
                 in
                 temptations
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 thinke
                 ,
                 yea
                 appeare
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 Peters
                 faith
                 did
                 not
                 wholy
                 faile
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 heard
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 preuailed
                 not
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 Dauid
                 declared
                 that
                 his
                 heart
                 was
                 vncleane
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 
                 spirit
                 crooked
                 or
                 vnstable
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 lost
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 his
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 libertie
                 or
                 adoption
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 depriued
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 repugnance
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 :
                 hee
                 was
                 depriued
                 indeede
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 wherwith
                 he
                 was
                 sanctified
                 :
                 which
                 graces
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 restored
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 he
                 will
                 doe
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 doubt
                 whether
                 you
                 are
                 depriued
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 partly
                 Melancholie
                 ,
                 
                 partly
                 Satan
                 working
                 therewith
                 ,
                 make
                 you
                 doe
                 iniurie
                 to
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 spirt
                 ,
                 in
                 you
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 to
                 take
                 heede
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 messenger
                 cannot
                 stay
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 cannot
                 write
                 as
                 I
                 would
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 remedie
                 which
                 you
                 should
                 vse
                 ;
                 which
                 hereafter
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 shall
                 enable
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 let
                 me
                 vnderstand
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 requested
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 )
                 of
                 your
                 estate
                 in
                 particular
                 somewhat
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 bearer
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 your
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 faithfully
                 .
                 Onely
                 I
                 adde
                 now
                 vnto
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 written
                 of
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 diligently
                 obserue
                 the
                 word
                 Create
                 ,
                 which
                 Dauid
                 vseth
                 ,
                 declaring
                 
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 feeling
                 of
                 hart
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 ioyne
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 speaketh
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                   I
                   create
                   the
                   fruite
                   of
                   the
                   lips
                   to
                   be
                   peace
                   ,
                   peace
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   farre
                   off
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   neere
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 in
                 faith
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 pray
                 ,
                 with
                 hope
                 to
                 obtaine
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 Dauid
                 :
                 therefore
                 say
                 with
                 him
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Gods
                 people
                 ;
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 we
                 indeede
                 are
                 clay
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 our
                 maker
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 are
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Know
                 also
                 ,
                 God
                 can
                 cause
                 Wolues
                 ,
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 Leopards
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 dwell
                 louingly
                 with
                 Lambes
                 ,
                 
                 Calues
                 ,
                 and
                 Kids
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 vnpossible
                 to
                 men
                 is
                 possible
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 cause
                 a
                 cable
                 rope
                 to
                 goe
                 through
                 a
                 needles
                 eye
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 hard
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 vnbeleeuing
                 couetous
                 wretched
                 man
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 yours
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 know
                 you
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 possible
                 to
                 him
                 which
                 beleeueth
                 .
                 Crie
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   helpe
                   mine
                   vnbeleefe
                   ,
                
                 and
                 I
                 dare
                 promise
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 shal
                 haue
                 your
                 hearts
                 desire
                 in
                 goodnes
                 .
                 Thus
                 abruptly
                 I
                 must
                 ende
                 ,
                 I
                 commend
                 you
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 build
                 you
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 you
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 inheritance
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 very
                 God
                 of
                 peace
                 sanctifie
                 you
                 throughout
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 whole
                 spirit
                 and
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 may
                 bee
                 kept
                 blamelesse
                 vntill
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 Faithfull
                 is
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 called
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 pray
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 trust
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 I
                 pray
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Yours
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   to
                   vse
                   in
                   any
                   neede
                   ,
                   R.
                   GREENHAM
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 ANOTHER
                 COMFORTABLE
                 LETTER
                 BY
                 MASTER
                 
                   R.
                   G.
                
                 TO
                 MASTER
                 M.
                 
              
               
                 BRother
                 ,
                 beloued
                 in
                 our
                 
                   LORD
                   IESVS
                   CHRIST
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 you
                 haue
                 had
                 heretofore
                 not
                 onely
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 experience
                 of
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 and
                 mercifull
                 goodnesse
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 vnbeliefe
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Sathans
                 subtlenesse
                 ;
                 I
                 could
                 maruell
                 why
                 you
                 should
                 giue
                 such
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 keepe
                 your
                 ground
                 no
                 surer
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 not
                 much
                 acquainted
                 with
                 such
                 occurrences
                 .
                 I
                 knowe
                 not
                 therefore
                 whether
                 with
                 wordes
                 of
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 seeke
                 to
                 relieue
                 you
                 .
                 Because
                 I
                 cannot
                 come
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 my
                 counsell
                 and
                 desire
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 come
                 vp
                 to
                 London
                 the
                 next
                 Terme
                 at
                 the
                 farthest
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 I
                 might
                 aske
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 frame
                 my
                 speech
                 to
                 your
                 good
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 season
                 (
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 )
                 to
                 call
                 vnto
                 minde
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 cannot
                 bee
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Lawe
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 offered
                 
                 for
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 entrance
                 into
                 couenant
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 also
                 afterwards
                 many
                 times
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 sinnes
                 committed
                 by
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 also
                 by
                 error
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Forgetfulnes
                 ,
                 Frailenes
                 ,
                 Retchlesnes
                 ,
                 Carelesnes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 Tremelius
                 his
                 Translation
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 that
                 hath
                 ignorance
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 failed
                 that
                 so
                 translated
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 error
                 is
                 there
                 opposed
                 against
                 the
                 sinne
                 committed
                 with
                 an
                 high
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   blasphemie
                   with
                   contempt
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 and
                 making
                 his
                 Law
                 of
                 no
                 effect
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 Which
                 sinne
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 you
                 are
                 most
                 farre
                 off
                 from
                 ;
                 I
                 would
                 you
                 were
                 as
                 farre
                 off
                 from
                 vnbeliefe
                 and
                 distrust
                 .
                 That
                 Gods
                 children
                 may
                 fall
                 after
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 into
                 diuers
                 foule
                 faults
                 ,
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 many
                 proofes
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 speaketh
                 in
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 and
                 proclaimeth
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 how
                 manie
                 wordes
                 commendeth
                 he
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 how
                 many
                 seuerall
                 sorts
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 Doth
                 not
                 Esay
                 the
                 holy
                 
                 Prophet
                 call
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Gomorrah
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 Princes
                 
                   the
                   Princes
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   Sodome
                
                 ?
                 Doth
                 not
                 hee
                 accuse
                 them
                 as
                 grieuous
                 transgressours
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Table
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 doth
                 afterwards
                 promise
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   though
                   their
                   sinnes
                   were
                   as
                   crimson
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   white
                   as
                   snow
                   :
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   red
                   like
                   skarlet
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   as
                   wooll
                   .
                
                 Doth
                 
                 he
                 not
                 charge
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 sunke
                 deepe
                 in
                 rebellon
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 exhorteth
                 them
                 to
                 
                 returne
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 Yea
                 ,
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 charge
                 them
                 not
                 onely
                 with
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 vexing
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 reade
                 what
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Pray
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 you
                 may
                 learne
                 of
                 Esay
                 ,
                 chap.
                 63.
                 vers
                 .
                 7.
                 15.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 ?
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 Prophet
                 Ieremie
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 Ephraim
                 was
                 as
                 an
                 vntamed
                 calfe
                 ?
                 
                 &c.
                 yet
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 he
                 mourned
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 ashamed
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 shew
                 that
                 his
                 bowels
                 of
                 mercy
                 were
                 troubled
                 for
                 his
                 estate
                 ?
                 Doth
                 nor
                 the
                 Lord
                 offer
                 mercy
                 vnto
                 the
                 prophane
                 and
                 forgetfull
                 transgressours
                 of
                 his
                 holie
                 couenant
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 couenant
                 made
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Dauid
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 omitting
                 
                 many
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 committing
                 rebellions
                 &
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 he
                 may
                 visite
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 mercy
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 breake
                 off
                 his
                 couenant
                 made
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 promises
                 ,
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 precepts
                 ,
                 &
                 examples
                 are
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 
                 should
                 not
                 sinne
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   sinne
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   an
                   Aduocate
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   iust
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   is
                   ●he
                   reconciliation
                   of
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   .
                
                 Doth
                 not
                 the
                 blessed
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 charge
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 (
                 whom
                 hee
                 affirmeth
                 
                 to
                 be
                 rich
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 no
                 spirituall
                 gift
                 )
                 to
                 bee
                 more
                 carnall
                 than
                 spiriuall
                 ,
                 yea
                 babes
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 be
                 fallen
                 into
                 idolatrie
                 ,
                 committing
                 of
                 euill
                 things
                 ,
                 fornication
                 ,
                 
                 tempting
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 God
                 but
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yea
                 murmuring
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 herein
                 comfort
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 temptation
                 hath
                 taken
                 hold
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 appertaineth
                 
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 ;
                 Dauid
                 prayeth
                 against
                 presumptuous
                 
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 reigne
                 ouer
                 him
                 :
                 signifying
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 sinned
                 presumptuously
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 perseuer
                 in
                 presumption
                 obstinately
                 ,
                 without
                 desire
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 sinne
                 or
                 sinnes
                 were
                 pardonable
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Lords
                 couenant
                 towards
                 his
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 deale
                 after
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 reward
                 them
                 after
                 their
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 regard
                 in
                 wrathfull
                 displeasure
                 their
                 infirmities
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 so
                 marke
                 what
                 is
                 saide
                 or
                 done
                 amisse
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 then
                 able
                 to
                 abide
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 with
                 him
                 is
                 mercie
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 feared
                 .
                 Therfore
                 lift
                 vp
                 your
                 hands
                 which
                 hang
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthen
                 your
                 weak
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 vnto
                 your
                 soule
                 ;
                 Why
                 art
                 thou
                 so
                 cast
                 down
                 and
                 vnquiet
                 within
                 mee
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 yet
                 trust
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 waite
                 vpon
                 the
                 mercifull
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 purchased
                 by
                 his
                 merits
                 .
                 Consider
                 that
                 true
                 humilitie
                 ariseth
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 Iesus
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 Faith
                 that
                 ingendreth
                 humilitie
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 diminish
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 aggrauate
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 diminish
                 Christs
                 merits
                 :
                 haue
                 euermore
                 in
                 your
                 minde
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 prodigall
                 sonne
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 thy
                 sonne
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   no
                   more
                   worthie
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   thy
                   sonne
                   :
                
                 hee
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 Let
                 me
                 be
                 thy
                 bond-slaue
                 ;
                 Nay
                 hee
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 Let
                 me
                 be
                 thy
                 hired
                 seruant
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   Let
                   me
                   be
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   thy
                   hyred
                   seruants
                   :
                
                 his
                 Father
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 met
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 on
                 his
                 necke
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 shall
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 you
                 good
                 brother
                 .
                 I
                 need
                 make
                 no
                 more
                 application
                 :
                 the
                 holy
                 annoynting
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 receiued
                 ,
                 will
                 bring
                 the
                 old
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 your
                 own
                 soule
                 ,
                 vnto
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 and
                 leade
                 you
                 into
                 all
                 trueth
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 requisite
                 for
                 your
                 saluation
                 .
                 Put
                 your
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 you
                 assured
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 his
                 Ministrrs
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 prosper
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   breake
                   the
                   bruisedreede
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   quench
                   the
                   smoking
                   flaxe
                
                 ;
                 his
                 grace
                 shall
                 bee
                 euermore
                 sufficient
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 vertue
                 shal
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 manifest
                 it selfe
                 in
                 your
                 weaknesse
                 .
                 Now
                 therfore
                 I
                 beseech
                 him
                 to
                 preserue
                 your
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 vnto
                 his
                 most
                 glorious
                 appearing
                 .
                 Faithfull
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 hath
                 called
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 also
                 performe
                 it
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 
                   From
                   my
                   house
                   in
                   London
                   ,
                   in
                   Warwicke
                   Lane
                   ,
                   Ann●
                
                 1591.
                 
                 Feb.
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Yours
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   bene
                   ,
                   RICHARD
                   GREENHAM
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 LETTER
                 CONSOLATORIE
                 ,
                 WRITTEN
                 TO
                 A
                 FRIEND
                 AFFLICTED
                 IN
                 conscience
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Grace
                   and
                   peace
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 MY
                 very
                 good
                 and
                 louing
                 friend
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 by
                 
                   M.
                   H.
                
                 who
                 oft
                 trauaileth
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 require
                 of
                 me
                 letters
                 of
                 comfort
                 for
                 reliefe
                 of
                 your
                 afflicted
                 and
                 distressed
                 conscience
                 .
                 Wherein
                 I
                 could
                 bee
                 glad
                 to
                 performe
                 any
                 dutie
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 my
                 poore
                 abilitie
                 .
                 But
                 your
                 best
                 and
                 soundest
                 comfort
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 lieth
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 themselues
                 beene
                 exercised
                 with
                 that
                 triall
                 :
                 who
                 from
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 
                 haue
                 abounded
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 best
                 able
                 to
                 comfort
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 afflicted
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 written
                 vnto
                 you
                 many
                 times
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 :
                 if
                 my
                 Letters
                 remaine
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 alwaies
                 speake
                 for
                 me
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 that
                 poynt
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 require
                 more
                 than
                 I
                 haue
                 written
                 before
                 this
                 ;
                 then
                 were
                 it
                 reason
                 you
                 should
                 send
                 me
                 my
                 former
                 letters
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 know
                 where
                 to
                 begin
                 that
                 which
                 remaineth
                 .
                 My
                 leisure
                 is
                 not
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 whereinto
                 I
                 enter
                 more
                 vnwillingly
                 ,
                 than
                 into
                 this
                 labour
                 of
                 writing
                 .
                 Yet
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 altogether
                 forgotten
                 your
                 old
                 loue
                 towards
                 me
                 ,
                 nor
                 haue
                 suffered
                 mine
                 affection
                 towards
                 you
                 vtterly
                 to
                 decay
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 endeuour
                 at
                 once
                 as
                 briefly
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 to
                 remember
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 cal
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 written
                 vnto
                 you
                 heretofore
                 .
                 The
                 question
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 lieth
                 in
                 controuersie
                 betweene
                 your
                 conscience
                 and
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 your
                 saluation
                 .
                 Wherein
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 you
                 first
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 past
                 hath
                 beene
                 the
                 testimonie
                 
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 vnto
                 your
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 from
                 present
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 crying
                 in
                 your
                 hart
                 ,
                 
                   Abba
                   Father
                
                 ;
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 wherein
                 you
                 had
                 a
                 comfortable
                 assurance
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 repell
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 temptation
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 cannot
                 lie
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 loueth
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 loueth
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 his
                 gifts
                 and
                 calling
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 )
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 whereof
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 cannot
                 repent
                 him
                 .
                 Then
                 consider
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 how
                 weake
                 and
                 vnperfit
                 soeuer
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 deuided
                 
                 euen
                 by
                 Sathan
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 faith
                 :
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   Lord
                   helpe
                   thou
                   mine
                   vnbeleefe
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 haue
                 faith
                 euen
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 graine
                 of
                 mustard
                 seede
                 ,
                 
                 
                 &c
                 that
                 faith
                 apprehendeth
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 all
                 sufficiencie
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 complete
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 scruple
                 ariseth
                 from
                 our selues
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 enforced
                 
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 from
                 any
                 imperfection
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 neede
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 dismay
                 vs
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 saue
                 not
                 our selues
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 saued
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   made
                   vnto
                   vs
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   and
                   redemption
                   :
                   that
                   who
                   so
                   glorieth
                   should
                   glorie
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 surer
                 refuge
                 when
                 the
                 enemie
                 distresseth
                 vs
                 ,
                 than
                 renouncing
                 our selues
                 to
                 professe
                 the
                 onely
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 dyed
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 againe
                 for
                 our
                 iustification
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 enemie
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 sinned
                 :
                 our
                 answere
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 Christ
                 hath
                 dyed
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 yea
                 is
                 risen
                 againe
                 ,
                 yea
                 is
                 ascended
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 he
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 
                 want
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 answer
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 
                 by
                 him
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 If
                 he
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 nature
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 both
                 vnworthie
                 and
                 vnfit
                 for
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 answere
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 :
                 For
                 their
                 sakes
                 haue
                 I
                 sanctified
                 my selfe
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 shall
                 be
                 obiected
                 against
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 our
                 answere
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Christ
                 all
                 
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 they
                 are
                 Amen
                 .
                 That
                 all
                 fulnes
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 him
                 we
                 are
                 perfected
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 boldly
                 say
                 with
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   no
                
                 
                 
                   damnation
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   .
                
                 If
                 Sathans
                 importunitie
                 and
                 impudencie
                 will
                 not
                 thus
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 end
                 all
                 disputation
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 him
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 amongst
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 performeth
                 also
                 this
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 his
                 heauenly
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 all
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 aduocate
                 to
                 plead
                 and
                 defend
                 our
                 cause
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 ours
                 as
                 his
                 owne
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 
                 not
                 of
                 our
                 merits
                 or
                 satisfactions
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 freely
                 renounce
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 his
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 vnto
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 shall
                 we
                 at
                 once
                 stop
                 vp
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 when
                 refusing
                 to
                 plead
                 our
                 owne
                 cause
                 ,
                 we
                 referre
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 answere
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 possibly
                 be
                 obiected
                 against
                 vs.
                 For
                 seeing
                 Sathan
                 is
                 a
                 wrangling
                 and
                 
                 subtill
                 Sophister
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 surest
                 and
                 safest
                 dispatch
                 ,
                 to
                 breake
                 off
                 all
                 dispute
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 thither
                 where
                 he
                 may
                 receiue
                 his
                 best
                 answere
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 to
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 answered
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 cancelled
                 the
                 obligation
                 that
                 was
                 against
                 vs
                 before
                 his
                 heauenly
                 father
                 ,
                 will
                 easily
                 defeate
                 whatsoeuer
                 the
                 old
                 Serpent
                 our
                 accuser
                 the
                 diuell
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 alleage
                 against
                 vs.
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 so
                 auoid
                 his
                 assault
                 ,
                 but
                 needs
                 we
                 must
                 enter
                 the
                 combat
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 take
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 that
                 courage
                 that
                 becommeth
                 the
                 souldiers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 manfully
                 oppose
                 our selues
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 hath
                 brought
                 vs
                 into
                 the
                 battell
                 ,
                 will
                 both
                 saue
                 vs
                 and
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 dangers
                 .
                 Then
                 if
                 the
                 enemie
                 shall
                 say
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 no
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 haue
                 no
                 interest
                 
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 beleeuing
                 dependeth
                 not
                 vpon
                 his
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 that
                 our selues
                 doe
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 feele
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 beleeue
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 the
                 rather
                 perswade
                 our selues
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 we
                 beleeue
                 not
                 :
                 knowing
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 murderer
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 lyer
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 the
                 
                 father
                 of
                 lying
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 neither
                 ashamed
                 nor
                 afraid
                 to
                 charge
                 God
                 himselfe
                 with
                 vntruth
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 lesse
                 scruple
                 to
                 deale
                 falsely
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 we
                 vtterly
                 reiect
                 his
                 witnes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 witnes
                 of
                 a
                 notorious
                 and
                 treacherous
                 deceiuer
                 ,
                 vnworthie
                 all
                 credit
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 we
                 cannot
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 it selfe
                 without
                 danger
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 he
                 
                 was
                 so
                 oftentimes
                 silenced
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 euen
                 then
                 when
                 after
                 
                 his
                 deceiueable
                 manner
                 he
                 bare
                 witnes
                 vnto
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 beware
                 that
                 we
                 stand
                 not
                 here
                 vpon
                 perfection
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 Diuines
                 is
                 vnperfect
                 :
                 or
                 vpon
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 our
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 flesh
                 is
                 mingled
                 with
                 imperfection
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 our
                 present
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 silencing
                 of
                 our
                 aduersarie
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 competent
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 farre
                 remoued
                 from
                 that
                 ignorance
                 and
                 implicit
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 which
                 Sathan
                 hath
                 planted
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 For
                 perswasion
                 also
                 ,
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 his
                 assaults
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 assailed
                 and
                 shaken
                 ;
                 yet
                 faileth
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 falleth
                 vnto
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 standeth
                 inuincible
                 against
                 all
                 his
                 attempts
                 and
                 inuasions
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 faith
                 whereby
                 we
                 rest
                 for
                 our
                 saluation
                 vpon
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 wee
                 glorie
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 strength
                 :
                 but
                 wee
                 say
                 euery
                 one
                 for
                 himselfe
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   beleeue
                   ,
                   Lord
                   helpe
                   thou
                   our
                   vnbeleefe
                   .
                
                 Fo●
                 if
                 faith
                 he
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   repose
                   ,
                   setling
                   ,
                   placing
                   ,
                   and
                   putting
                   of
                   our
                   trust
                   and
                   confidence
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   our
                   saluation
                   in
                   Christ
                   whom
                   the
                   Father
                   hath
                   sealed
                
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 to
                 proue
                 against
                 Sathan
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 instruments
                 of
                 infidelitie
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 beleeue
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 willingly
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 remnant
                 of
                 vnbeleefe
                 which
                 yet
                 hangeth
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 off
                 from
                 dismaying
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 both
                 a
                 warning
                 and
                 motiue
                 
                 vnto
                 vs
                 of
                 great
                 force
                 to
                 stirre
                 vs
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 a
                 worke
                 by
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 to
                 establish
                 and
                 to
                 increase
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 finde
                 the
                 good
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 wanting
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 eares
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 shut
                 vp
                 against
                 our
                 prayers
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 alwaies
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   increase
                   our
                   faith
                
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 obiected
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 faith
                 which
                 sometime
                 wee
                 had
                 ,
                 as
                 Sathan
                 himselfe
                 could
                 not
                 then
                 den●e
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 haue
                 now
                 no
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 haue
                 vtterly
                 lost
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 wee
                 may
                 answere
                 ,
                 the
                 argument
                 followeth
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 euen
                 in
                 many
                 diseases
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 haue
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seeme
                 little
                 better
                 than
                 dead
                 corpses
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 life
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 hidden
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 after
                 is
                 recouered
                 and
                 raised
                 vp
                 againe
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 with
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 ouerborne
                 and
                 distressed
                 with
                 extremitie
                 of
                 affliction
                 and
                 temptation
                 ,
                 they
                 seeme
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 both
                 to
                 themselues
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 lost
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 light
                 which
                 once
                 they
                 enioyed
                 .
                 Yet
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 tempest
                 is
                 ouerblowne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gracious
                 countenance
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 againe
                 beginneth
                 to
                 shine
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 faith
                 which
                 was
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 hid
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 taketh
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 steweth
                 foorth
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 plainly
                 proueth
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 trees
                 when
                 they
                 budde
                 in
                 the
                 spring
                 time
                 and
                 bring
                 foorth
                 
                 their
                 fruite
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 dead
                 in
                 the
                 winter
                 as
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 bee
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 springing
                 afresh
                 after
                 the
                 stormie
                 winter
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 declaring
                 manifestly
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 dead
                 when
                 it
                 seemed
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 onely
                 respited
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 afterward
                 it
                 might
                 bring
                 foorth
                 more
                 fruite
                 :
                 and
                 whereas
                 the
                 afflicted
                 soule
                 desireth
                 nothing
                 more
                 
                 than
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 feele
                 not
                 a
                 present
                 operation
                 of
                 comfort
                 by
                 faith
                 ;
                 euen
                 that
                 desire
                 argueth
                 a
                 secret
                 sense
                 that
                 cannot
                 easily
                 be
                 discerned
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 assurance
                 of
                 better
                 estate
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   hunger
                   and
                   thirst
                   after
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   satisfied
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   filleth
                   the
                   hungrie
                   with
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   rich
                   he
                   hath
                   sent
                   emptie
                   away
                   .
                
                 Also
                 that
                 bewailing
                 and
                 deploring
                 
                 of
                 vnbeleefe
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 st●p
                 vnto
                 their
                 former
                 comfrort
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 certaine
                 proofe
                 and
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 returne
                 therof
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 working
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 childrens
                 gronings
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 expressed
                 ,
                 thereby
                 assureth
                 thē
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 good
                 time
                 he
                 will
                 heare
                 them
                 &
                 grant
                 their
                 requests
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 wee
                 may
                 bee
                 perswaded
                 hereof
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 began
                 not
                 of
                 vs
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 )
                 so
                 it
                 dependeth
                 not
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 the
                 truth
                 &
                 constancie
                 of
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 change
                 nor
                 shadow
                 of
                 change
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 temptation
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 which
                 our
                 affliction
                 doth
                 arise
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 haue
                 of
                 itselfe
                 a
                 most
                 bitter
                 and
                 sharp
                 taste
                 ,
                 euen
                 vnto
                 the
                 wounding
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 neere
                 vnto
                 death
                 :
                 yet
                 hath
                 it
                 also
                 in
                 it
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 out
                 of
                 darknes
                 raising
                 vp
                 light
                 vnto
                 his
                 childrē
                 .
                 For
                 euen
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Satan
                 so
                 busily
                 and
                 so
                 fiercely
                 assaileth
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 once
                 he
                 lost
                 his
                 possession
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 was
                 cast
                 out
                 by
                 one
                 more
                 mightie
                 than
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 :
                 so
                 now
                 he
                 findeth
                 no
                 peaceable
                 entrance
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 mighty
                 resistance
                 ,
                 &
                 therfore
                 there
                 yet
                 remaineth
                 such
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 worke
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 hitherto
                 ouerthrow
                 ,
                 nor
                 shal
                 be
                 able
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 secret
                 seede
                 of
                 faith
                 still
                 sustained
                 and
                 nourished
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 would
                 thinke
                 it
                 were
                 vtterly
                 extinguished
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 fire
                 when
                 it
                 wrastleth
                 with
                 the
                 water
                 throwne
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 ceaseth
                 not
                 till
                 it
                 haue
                 ouercome
                 :
                 so
                 this
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 cease
                 vntill
                 the
                 full
                 victorie
                 be
                 obtained
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 himselfe
                 troden
                 vnder
                 our
                 feet
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 more
                 sure
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 deliuerance
                 begun
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 our
                 full
                 &
                 perfect
                 victory
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 we
                 doe
                 (
                 though
                 but
                 weakly
                 )
                 resist
                 the
                 temptations
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 battaile
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 mourning
                 indeede
                 and
                 trauailing
                 vnder
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 standing
                 vpright
                 before
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 fully
                 preuaile
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 ouerthrow
                 &
                 destroy
                 vs.
                 But
                 here
                 one
                 thing
                 must
                 carefully
                 be
                 looked
                 vnto
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 farre
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 want
                 of
                 feeling
                 ,
                 or
                 ouerborne
                 with
                 desire
                 of
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 forget
                 what
                 mercie
                 hereto
                 fore
                 wee
                 haue
                 receiued
                 .
                 When
                 Iob
                 so
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 would
                 thinke
                 )
                 impatiently
                 wisheth
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 hee
                 had
                 sometimes
                 enioyed
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 expresse
                 the
                 great
                 affection
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 vnto
                 his
                 former
                 estate
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 giueth
                 the
                 attentiue
                 reader
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 a
                 secret
                 work
                 of
                 that
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 insinuating
                 an
                 hope
                 
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 euent
                 it selfe
                 afterward
                 declared
                 ;
                 which
                 issue
                 of
                 his
                 troubles
                 S.
                 Iames
                 would
                 haue
                 vs
                 diligently
                 to
                 consider
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Ye
                   haue
                   heard
                   of
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Iob
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   seene
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 But
                 it
                 fareth
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 with
                 the
                 afflicted
                 soule
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 greedily
                 striue
                 for
                 the
                 goods
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ;
                 their
                 affections
                 
                 of
                 hauing
                 more
                 is
                 so
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 so
                 violently
                 possesse
                 and
                 carrie
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 not
                 onely
                 depriueth
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 maketh
                 them
                 forget
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 ,
                 protest
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 humbled
                 and
                 afflicted
                 spirit
                 ,
                 one
                 borne
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 with
                 present
                 griefe
                 and
                 anguish
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 vseth
                 not
                 the
                 comforts
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 presently
                 discerne
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 causeth
                 an
                 vtter
                 forgetfulnes
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 more
                 is
                 ,
                 protesteth
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 :
                 yea
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 often
                 in
                 Iob
                 )
                 he
                 so
                 complaineth
                 of
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 not
                 only
                 forsaken
                 his
                 seruant
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 armed
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 fight
                 against
                 him
                 to
                 destroy
                 him
                 .
                 Here
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 bridle
                 and
                 chastice
                 our
                 impatient
                 and
                 murmuring
                 spirit
                 :
                 and
                 remember
                 that
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   though
                   the
                   Lord
                   should
                   destroy
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   will
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 so
                 much
                 vexe
                 and
                 vnquiet
                 our
                 hearts
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 want
                 ,
                 as
                 labour
                 to
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 :
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 seeme
                 little
                 vnto
                 vs
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 in
                 truth
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 Sathan
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 force
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 that
                 endlesse
                 resistance
                 which
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 dwelling
                 in
                 vs
                 maketh
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 so
                 fighteth
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 captiue
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 standeth
                 in
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 endureth
                 all
                 his
                 assaults
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 vanquished
                 .
                 Yea
                 for
                 that
                 hee
                 holdeth
                 out
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 weaknes
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 against
                 so
                 strong
                 and
                 furious
                 assaults
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 ;
                 it
                 plainly
                 argueth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 standeth
                 by
                 a
                 greater
                 strength
                 than
                 his
                 owne
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 presently
                 preserued
                 that
                 he
                 falles
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 aduersarie
                 ;
                 so
                 neede
                 he
                 not
                 doubt
                 thereby
                 to
                 be
                 finally
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 and
                 crowned
                 with
                 victorie
                 and
                 triumph
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 Sathan
                 &
                 all
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 worke
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 whose
                 quarelling
                 with
                 vs
                 is
                 endlesse
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 his
                 malice
                 is
                 vnsatiable
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 thus
                 leaue
                 vs
                 and
                 giue
                 vs
                 rest
                 ,
                 then
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 saide
                 before
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 best
                 and
                 safest
                 way
                 ,
                 at
                 once
                 to
                 end
                 all
                 disputation
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 cānot
                 better
                 shake
                 
                 him
                 off
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 exercising
                 our selues
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 reading
                 ,
                 and
                 meditation
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 diligent
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 and
                 labours
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 oportunitie
                 nor
                 aduantage
                 that
                 can
                 bee
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 the
                 aduersarie
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 finde
                 
                 vs
                 idle
                 and
                 vnoccupied
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 mind
                 be
                 already
                 possessed
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 occupied
                 in
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 so
                 easily
                 be
                 transported
                 vnto
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euill
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 finde
                 the
                 house
                 empty
                 and
                 fit
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 entreth
                 without
                 difficultie
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 question
                 of
                 faith
                 wee
                 haue
                 comfort
                 
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 works
                 and
                 effects
                 thereof
                 in
                 our selues
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 tree
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 fruites
                 ;
                 so
                 faith
                 wanteth
                 not
                 her
                 fruites
                 whereby
                 she
                 may
                 be
                 discerned
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 of
                 diuers
                 sorts
                 ,
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 past
                 ,
                 hatred
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 care
                 and
                 endeuour
                 to
                 auoide
                 it
                 both
                 in
                 generall
                 and
                 particular
                 ,
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 desire
                 and
                 care
                 with
                 labour
                 and
                 contentation
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 generall
                 and
                 particular
                 duties
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 againe
                 wee
                 haue
                 a
                 lawfull
                 and
                 necessarie
                 recourse
                 vnto
                 time
                 past
                 .
                 For
                 albeit
                 wee
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 
                 glorie
                 in
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 fruites
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 may
                 yeeld
                 vs
                 no
                 small
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 heauines
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 anguish
                 of
                 our
                 spirits
                 ;
                 hereof
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 in
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 doth
                 so
                 often
                 protest
                 his
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 God
                 ▪
                 and
                 care
                 to
                 doe
                 
                 his
                 commandemēts
                 :
                 hereof
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Iob
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 comforting
                 of
                 his
                 distressed
                 conscience
                 ,
                 
                 remembreth
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 life
                 ,
                 led
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 obedience
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 attribute
                 any
                 merit
                 vnto
                 our
                 workes
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 giue
                 the
                 
                 whole
                 glorie
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ;
                 yet
                 our
                 workes
                 doe
                 witnes
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 guided
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 though
                 
                 
                   the
                   bodie
                   be
                   dead
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   spirit
                   is
                   life
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   sake
                   .
                
                 Also
                 the
                 gracious
                 effects
                 of
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 dwelling
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 are
                 sure
                 &
                 certaine
                 testimonies
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 bodie
                 and
                 doe
                 belong
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 branches
                 implanted
                 into
                 him
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 vine
                 ,
                 we
                 bring
                 foorth
                 fruite
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 we
                 doe
                 yet
                 sinne
                 ;
                 our
                 answere
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 happeneth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 new
                 
                 creature
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 that
                 other
                 part
                 yet
                 remaining
                 in
                 vs
                 still
                 subdued
                 vnder
                 sin
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 of
                 mercie
                 doth
                 not
                 esteeme
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 new
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 fashioned
                 againe
                 according
                 
                 vnto
                 his
                 own
                 Image
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                
                 doubteth
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 
                 faithfull
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 yet
                 abiding
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 their
                 
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 already
                 wounded
                 vnto
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 languisheth
                 more
                 &
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 shal
                 finally
                 be
                 abolished
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ende
                 and
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 our
                 mortification
                 ,
                 and
                 fullie
                 endeth
                 the
                 battaile
                 betweene
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 loathing
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vanitie
                 thereof
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 that
                 desire
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 dissolued
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 ?
                 of
                 contentment
                 in
                 all
                 estates
                 ,
                 patience
                 in
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 constancie
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 loue
                 towards
                 
                 those
                 that
                 loue
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 pitie
                 towards
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 miserie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 desiring
                 of
                 
                 the
                 good
                 (
                 euen
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 )
                 and
                 thos
                 that
                 hate
                 them
                 ?
                 Which
                 vertues
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 beare
                 not
                 an
                 equall
                 saile
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 weaknes
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 malice
                 and
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 ;
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 vndoubted
                 testimonies
                 of
                 our
                 loue
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 but
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 first
                 beloued
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 tasted
                 how
                 good
                 and
                 gracious
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 shall
                 looke
                 vnto
                 the
                 exercises
                 of
                 pietie
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 may
                 
                 here
                 (
                 a●
                 else-where
                 )
                 complaine
                 of
                 our
                 wants
                 and
                 defects
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 shall
                 through
                 Gods
                 goodnes
                 finde
                 matter
                 of
                 comfort
                 .
                 Remember
                 therfore
                 what
                 mercie
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 shewed
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 ;
                 with
                 what
                 desire
                 &
                 affection
                 you
                 haue
                 heard
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 how
                 precious
                 
                 it
                 hath
                 bene
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 aboue
                 gold
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 most
                 fine
                 golde
                 :
                 how
                 sweet
                 and
                 comfortable
                 ,
                 euen
                 aboue
                 the
                 hony
                 &
                 the
                 hony
                 combe
                 .
                 Remember
                 with
                 what
                 fruit
                 of
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 increase
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 his
                 promises
                 ,
                 purpose
                 and
                 endeuour
                 of
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 oftentimes
                 heard
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Call
                 to
                 minde
                 with
                 what
                 zeale
                 and
                 earnestnes
                 of
                 spirit
                 you
                 haue
                 sometimes
                 called
                 vpon
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 publikely
                 and
                 priuately
                 ,
                 with
                 
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 alone
                 by
                 your selfe
                 :
                 with
                 what
                 ioy
                 and
                 reioycing
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 you
                 haue
                 praised
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 his
                 mercies
                 towards
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 your selfe
                 .
                 Call
                 to
                 minde
                 what
                 hath
                 bene
                 in
                 you
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 those
                 Sacraments
                 which
                 are
                 annexed
                 as
                 seales
                 
                 vnto
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 farre
                 they
                 haue
                 by
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 erected
                 your
                 minde
                 in
                 hope
                 and
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 goodnes
                 towards
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 your
                 present
                 discouragement
                 resist
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 these
                 meditations
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 newe
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 weaknes
                 wee
                 should
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 sicke
                 ,
                 disaduantage
                 our selues
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 might
                 doe
                 vs
                 good
                 :
                 yet
                 remember
                 how
                 iniurious
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 esteeme
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 their
                 present
                 agonies
                 and
                 conflicts
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 that
                 estate
                 wherein
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 shined
                 plentifully
                 vpon
                 
                 them
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 diseased
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 thereof
                 be
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 neuer
                 in
                 health
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 present
                 discomforts
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 repeale
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 goodnesse
                 
                 and
                 fauour
                 towardes
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 denie
                 them
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 iudgement
                 and
                 feeling
                 deare
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 to
                 bee
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 storme
                 and
                 tempest
                 of
                 their
                 present
                 affliction
                 suffer
                 them
                 not
                 so
                 liuely
                 and
                 comfortablie
                 to
                 enioy
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 
                 
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 they
                 must
                 with
                 Iob
                 and
                 Dauid
                 call
                 to
                 remembrance
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 times
                 
                 past
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 assure
                 themselues
                 of
                 the
                 returne
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 due
                 
                 time
                 .
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 can
                 be
                 witnes
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 your
                 owne
                 selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 hath
                 beene
                 when
                 your
                 comfort
                 and
                 assurance
                 of
                 Gods
                 fauour
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 Sathan
                 himselfe
                 could
                 not
                 denie
                 the
                 testimonie
                 which
                 then
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 beare
                 vnto
                 your
                 spirits
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 without
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 whome
                 hee
                 loueth
                 he
                 
                 loueth
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 neither
                 doth
                 our
                 saluation
                 depend
                 vpon
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 
                 then
                 we
                 should
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 perish
                 and
                 fall
                 before
                 the
                 enemie
                 )
                 but
                 vpon
                 that
                 eternall
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 hath
                 loued
                 vs
                 in
                 
                   IESVS
                   CHRIST
                
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 were
                 laide
                 :
                 which
                 loue
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 hath
                 at
                 anie
                 time
                 bene
                 made
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 apprehended
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 assurance
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 Angels
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 sometimes
                 I
                 felt
                 is
                 now
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 stead
                 thereof
                 I
                 am
                 perpetually
                 oppressed
                 with
                 the
                 horror
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 iust
                 against
                 me
                 for
                 my
                 sinnes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 alwayes
                 alike
                 in
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 false
                 and
                 sophisticall
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 suggested
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 
                 lyar
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 lying
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 feele
                 not
                 faith
                 ,
                 therfore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 faith
                 in
                 vs.
                 For
                 in
                 many
                 diseases
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 wee
                 haue
                 no
                 sense
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 wee
                 liue
                 :
                 the
                 Sunne
                 shineth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 season
                 ,
                 nor
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 obscured
                 with
                 cloudes
                 :
                 shall
                 wee
                 
                 say
                 therfore
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 vtterly
                 no
                 operation
                 ?
                 Admit
                 also
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 vtterly
                 giuen
                 vs
                 ouer
                 :
                 can
                 wee
                 conclude
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 neuer
                 againe
                 be
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 found
                 vs
                 when
                 wee
                 sought
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 will
                 surely
                 returne
                 vnto
                 the
                 worke
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 begun
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 seemeth
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 to
                 haue
                 forsaken
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 sometime
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 eclipse
                 of
                 our
                 
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 assure
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 and
                 Moone
                 doe
                 not
                 perish
                 in
                 their
                 eclipses
                 ,
                 nor
                 loose
                 their
                 light
                 for
                 euer
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 eclipse
                 which
                 happeneth
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 vnto
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 shall
                 not
                 perish
                 or
                 lose
                 his
                 vertue
                 for
                 euer
                 :
                 but
                 shall
                 in
                 good
                 time
                 bee
                 restored
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 quickened
                 in
                 vs
                 againe
                 ,
                 vnto
                 our
                 further
                 and
                 more
                 assured
                 comfort
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 haue
                 seene
                 in
                 many
                 deare
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 heauinesse
                 hath
                 beene
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 beene
                 forgotten
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 seemed
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 to
                 frown
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 cause
                 his
                 most
                 gracious
                 and
                 louing
                 countenance
                 to
                 shine
                 vpon
                 them
                 againe
                 :
                 you
                 haue
                 felt
                 it
                 in
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 hath
                 beene
                 an
                 interchangeable
                 course
                 of
                 sorrow
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 hath
                 continually
                 succeeded
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 hand
                 that
                 humbled
                 you
                 ,
                 did
                 raise
                 you
                 vp
                 againe
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 inflicted
                 the
                 wound
                 into
                 your
                 soule
                 ,
                 applied
                 thereunto
                 the
                 most
                 sweete
                 and
                 soueraigne
                 remedie
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 .
                 So
                 ancient
                 and
                 so
                 experienced
                 a
                 souldier
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 spirituall
                 battaile
                 ,
                 should
                 now
                 be
                 valiant
                 and
                 strong
                 vnto
                 the
                 combat
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 victorie
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 hoped
                 from
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 experience
                 we
                 haue
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 former
                 troubles
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 assure
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 returne
                 of
                 his
                 helping
                 hand
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 necessities
                 .
                 Shall
                 I
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 comforting
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 euen
                 then
                 when
                 your selfe
                 haue
                 been
                 in
                 some
                 discouragemēt
                 ?
                 If
                 others
                 haue
                 receiued
                 comfort
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 raise
                 vp
                 the
                 same
                 comforts
                 vnto
                 your selfe
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 cause
                 you
                 should
                 feare
                 ,
                 least
                 the
                 spirit
                 which
                 in
                 you
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 erect
                 and
                 confirme
                 others
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 refresh
                 and
                 comfort
                 your
                 owne
                 soule
                 .
                 In
                 other
                 things
                 we
                 loue
                 our selues
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 well
                 vnto
                 our selues
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 but
                 here
                 many
                 times
                 by
                 the
                 fraud
                 and
                 deceit
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 made
                 cruell
                 vnto
                 our
                 
                 owne
                 bowels
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 his
                 abused
                 instruments
                 to
                 torment
                 our selues
                 :
                 Who
                 will
                 put
                 a
                 sword
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 aduersarie
                 to
                 wound
                 himselfe
                 withall
                 ?
                 And
                 who
                 will
                 strengthen
                 his
                 enemie
                 that
                 is
                 alreadie
                 too
                 strong
                 for
                 him
                 ?
                 Yet
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 folly
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 will
                 conspire
                 with
                 Sathan
                 against
                 our selues
                 ,
                 and
                 arme
                 him
                 with
                 weapons
                 vnto
                 our
                 owne
                 destruction
                 .
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Resist
                   the
                   diuell
                   being
                   strong
                   in
                   faith
                   .
                
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 therefore
                 yeeld
                 our
                 
                 selues
                 vnto
                 his
                 tyrannie
                 ,
                 nor
                 cast
                 away
                 that
                 weapon
                 of
                 faith
                 by
                 which
                 alone
                 wee
                 may
                 bee
                 
                 able
                 to
                 ouercome
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 vrge
                 this
                 argument
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 are
                 common
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 reprobate
                 
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 ;
                 yet
                 both
                 in
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 common
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 large
                 difference
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 so
                 singular
                 as
                 carrie
                 with
                 them
                 a
                 stronger
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 without
                 impietie
                 be
                 denied
                 .
                 In
                 common
                 benefits
                 it
                 holdeth
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 things
                 most
                 aduerse
                 are
                 yet
                 turned
                 vnto
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 good
                 gifts
                 and
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 doe
                 carrie
                 with
                 them
                 a
                 testimony
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 and
                 fauour
                 towards
                 vs.
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 speaketh
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 ;
                 so
                 his
                 good
                 and
                 fatherly
                 
                 prouidence
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 voyce
                 ,
                 but
                 soundeth
                 aloud
                 vnto
                 the
                 declaration
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 some
                 benefits
                 so
                 special
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 proper
                 only
                 vnto
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 Remember
                 with
                 me
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 trouble
                 &
                 dismaying
                 of
                 your
                 conscience
                 ;
                 and
                 remember
                 withall
                 how
                 many
                 meanes
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 you
                 for
                 your
                 comfort
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 put
                 euen
                 into
                 your
                 bosome
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 neerer
                 to
                 applie
                 his
                 mercie
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 Maister
                 C.
                 Maister
                 B.
                 Maister
                 R.
                 &c.
                 all
                 so
                 furnished
                 vnto
                 your
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 well
                 thinke
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 hands
                 stretched
                 out
                 from
                 heauen
                 to
                 support
                 and
                 strengthen
                 your
                 weaknes
                 withall
                 ?
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 set
                 myselfe
                 to
                 remember
                 how
                 many
                 other
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 haue
                 by
                 diuine
                 prouidence
                 
                 been
                 directed
                 to
                 minister
                 cōfort
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 would
                 be
                 innumerable
                 :
                 Master
                 S.
                 
                 Master
                 F.
                 Master
                 D.
                 Master
                 B.
                 Master
                 G.
                 Master
                 G.
                 and
                 almost
                 who
                 not
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 been
                 trained
                 and
                 brought
                 vp
                 in
                 that
                 schoole
                 .
                 Consider
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 mercie
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 excellent
                 Physitions
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 should
                 at
                 seueral
                 times
                 apply
                 themselues
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 vnto
                 the
                 cure
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 vnto
                 the
                 mitigating
                 of
                 your
                 disease
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 examine
                 how
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 comforts
                 you
                 haue
                 receiued
                 from
                 them
                 by
                 word
                 in
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 letters
                 in
                 absence
                 :
                 this
                 onely
                 I
                 aske
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 knowne
                 all
                 these
                 to
                 beare
                 vnto
                 you
                 the
                 same
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 the
                 same
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cōfirme
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 you
                 ?
              
               
                 Now
                 what
                 spirit
                 must
                 that
                 bee
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 contradict
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 faithfull
                 witnesses
                 ?
                 My
                 good
                 friend
                 ,
                 marke
                 what
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 patient
                 that
                 is
                 sicke
                 in
                 body
                 willingly
                 resigneth
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 sentence
                 and
                 direction
                 of
                 his
                 skilfull
                 and
                 faithfull
                 Physition
                 ;
                 so
                 must
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 spirituall
                 maladies
                 ,
                 yeeld
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 the
                 Physitions
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 his
                 Gospell
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 ,
                 both
                 
                 in
                 the
                 publike
                 ministerie
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 priuate
                 consolation
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 speake
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 publike
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 altogether
                 vnfit
                 vnto
                 my
                 purpose
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 publikely
                 spoken
                 as
                 vnto
                 all
                 ,
                 hath
                 also
                 a
                 particular
                 addresse
                 
                 vnto
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Lords
                 .
                 As
                 whē
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 by
                 his
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   all
                   they
                   that
                   mourne
                   in
                   Sion
                   .
                
                 I
                 will
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 rest
                 in
                 that
                 vse
                 of
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 
                 which
                 is
                 priuate
                 and
                 particular
                 .
                 Remember
                 that
                 of
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 vpon
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 diseased
                 shall
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 him
                 :
                 which
                 words
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 other
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 shall
                 bee
                 pronounced
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 forgiuenes
                 of
                 sins
                 .
                 A
                 most
                 excellent
                 practise
                 wherof
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 7.
                 where
                 first
                 he
                 proueth
                 by
                 argumēt
                 vnto
                 Simon
                 the
                 Pharisie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mourning
                 sinner
                 was
                 
                 pardoned
                 all
                 her
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 now
                 no
                 sinner
                 and
                 wicked
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 vncharitably
                 esteemed
                 her
                 to
                 bee
                 ;
                 then
                 turning
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 distressed
                 soule
                 ,
                 first
                 saith
                 ,
                 Thy
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 afterward
                 ,
                 Thy
                 faith
                 hath
                 saued
                 thee
                 ,
                 goe
                 in
                 peace
                 .
                 Wherein
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 things
                 extraordinary
                 in
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 communicated
                 vnto
                 all
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Whose
                   sinnes
                   you
                
                 
                 
                   forgiue
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   forgiuen
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 whose
                 sins
                 vpon
                 due
                 examination
                 and
                 trial
                 of
                 their
                 repentance
                 ,
                 you
                 pronounce
                 to
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 .
                 Here
                 again
                 remember
                 (
                 my
                 deare
                 friend
                 )
                 how
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 and
                 expert
                 seruants
                 of
                 Christ
                 haue
                 examined
                 your
                 estate
                 by
                 conference
                 with
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 &
                 haue
                 found
                 all
                 signes
                 vnto
                 health
                 and
                 saluation
                 .
                 Vnlesse
                 therefore
                 Sathan
                 dare
                 contradict
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 speaking
                 by
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 say
                 but
                 you
                 are
                 the
                 Lords
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 dare
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 hath
                 beene
                 the
                 constant
                 testimonie
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 sent
                 vnto
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 had
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 suspect
                 their
                 partialitie
                 or
                 flatterie
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 .
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 vnto
                 you
                 as
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ?
                 Who
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 do
                 not
                 speake
                 vnto
                 vs
                 now
                 immediatly
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 some
                 times
                 past
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 speaketh
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 his
                 Prophets
                 .
                 When
                 Dauid
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 horror
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   haue
                
                 
                 
                   sinned
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 was
                 it
                 (
                 think
                 you
                 )
                 a
                 small
                 comfort
                 that
                 Nathan
                 said
                 immediately
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   pardoned
                   thy
                   sinne
                   ?
                
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 haue
                 commended
                 your
                 cause
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 frustrate
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 directing
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 promise
                 .
                 Reade
                 Iob
                 33.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   present
                   with
                   him
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 afflicted
                 
                 soule
                 ,
                 as
                 verse
                 22.
                 )
                 
                   a
                   messenger
                   from
                   God
                
                 ,
                 an
                 interperter
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 
                   such
                   as
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   a
                   thousand
                   ,
                
                 who
                 may
                 signifie
                 vnto
                 man
                 the
                 equitie
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 intreating
                 him
                 for
                 fauour
                 shall
                 say
                 :
                 
                   Redeeme
                   thou
                   him
                   that
                   hee
                   goe
                   not
                   downe
                   into
                   the
                   pit
                   ,
                
                 by
                 that
                 redemption
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 found
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 humblie
                 be
                 sought
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 graciously
                 receiue
                 him
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 behold
                 his
                 face
                 with
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 restoreth
                 vnto
                 man
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 excellēt
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 afflicted
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 anguished
                 soule
                 finding
                 no
                 comfort
                 at
                 
                 home
                 and
                 in
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 must
                 seeke
                 reliefe
                 abroad
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 make
                 glad
                 the
                 sorrowfull
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 giue
                 rest
                 vnto
                 the
                 wearied
                 and
                 distressed
                 conscience
                 .
                 Wherein
                 you
                 must
                 consider
                 with
                 all
                 thankfulnesse
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 mercie
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 shewed
                 vnto
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 doe
                 perswade
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 your
                 affliction
                 ,
                 there
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 almost
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 any
                 special
                 gift
                 in
                 that
                 kinde
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 conference
                 ,
                 writing
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 bestowed
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 trauaile
                 vnto
                 your
                 comfort
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 my selfe
                 name
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 besides
                 those
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 but
                 yourselfe
                 can
                 remember
                 many
                 more
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 many
                 faithfull
                 seruants
                 of
                 Christ
                 witnessing
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 you
                 ,
                 must
                 bee
                 as
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 man
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 lie
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 repent
                 ,
                 or
                 alter
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 once
                 testified
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Iob
                 doe
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 one
                 faithfull
                 witnesse
                 on
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 the
                 erecting
                 &
                 cherishing
                 of
                 the
                 heauiest
                 minde
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 Satan
                 say
                 vnto
                 the
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 witnesses
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 onely
                 requireth
                 ,
                 but
                 vnto
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 score
                 ,
                 the
                 meanest
                 and
                 weakest
                 whereof
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 answere
                 in
                 your
                 behalfe
                 vnto
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 enemie
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 obiect
                 against
                 you
                 ?
                 The
                 second
                 
                 thing
                 I
                 note
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 these
                 haue
                 not
                 come
                 vnto
                 you
                 by
                 error
                 or
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 special
                 addresse
                 of
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 as
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 to
                 bind
                 vp
                 your
                 wound
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 minister
                 comfort
                 vnto
                 your
                 conscience
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 speake
                 not
                 their
                 own
                 
                 words
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 themselues
                 but
                 are
                 the
                 faithfull
                 interpreters
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 indeede
                 immediatly
                 from
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 viewing
                 and
                 esteeming
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 declare
                 vnto
                 the
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 fauour
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 themselues
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 to
                 discerne
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 commend
                 them
                 by
                 prayer
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 heare
                 &
                 to
                 graunt
                 their
                 requests
                 .
                 The
                 fift
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 cōfort
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 passe
                 out
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 may
                 ease
                 our
                 griefe
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 our
                 eye
                 and
                 cogitation
                 onely
                 vpon
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 al
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 saluation
                 doth
                 dwel
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 Sathan
                 doth
                 most
                 distresse
                 and
                 anguish
                 the
                 afflicted
                 soules
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 holdeth
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 cogitation
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 and
                 transgressions
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 suffereth
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 length
                 ,
                 breadth
                 ,
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 depth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 knowe
                 that
                 loue
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                 that
                 passeth
                 all
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 sixt
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 both
                 mercifully
                 blesseth
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 his
                 seruants
                 in
                 comforting
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 graciously
                 heareth
                 their
                 praiers
                 and
                 supplications
                 made
                 in
                 their
                 behalfe
                 vnto
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 good
                 time
                 erecteth
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 the
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 openeth
                 their
                 mouthes
                 to
                 praise
                 his
                 name
                 &
                 to
                 protect
                 his
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 brought
                 againe
                 their
                 soule
                 from
                 the
                 pit
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 shined
                 vpon
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 life
                 ▪
                 Which
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 haue
                 both
                 seene
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 felt
                 in
                 your selfe
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 great
                 cause
                 to
                 hope
                 and
                 expect
                 the
                 returne
                 of
                 his
                 comforting
                 hand
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 shall
                 once
                 determine
                 these
                 conflicting
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 vs
                 in
                 that
                 peace
                 which
                 shall
                 neuer
                 be
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 all
                 teares
                 shall
                 bee
                 wiped
                 away
                 from
                 
                 our
                 faces
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 during
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 end
                 nor
                 measure
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 we
                 may
                 iustly
                 feare
                 all
                 extremitie
                 of
                 attempt
                 against
                 vs
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 strengthen
                 our selues
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 and
                 will
                 enable
                 vs
                 vnto
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 and
                 most
                 grieuous
                 assault
                 of
                 Sathan
                 against
                 the
                 afflicted
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 calleth
                 into
                 
                 doubt
                 their
                 election
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 saluation
                 is
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 hee
                 laboureth
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 to
                 snake
                 this
                 ground
                 and
                 pillar
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 possible
                 to
                 subuert
                 and
                 ouerthrow
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 It
                 behooueth
                 vs
                 here
                 to
                 take
                 heede
                 how
                 we
                 carrie
                 our selues
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 temptation
                 which
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 is
                 most
                 difficult
                 and
                 dangerous
                 .
                 First
                 therefore
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 beware
                 of
                 that
                 gulfe
                 wherein
                 the
                 enemie
                 hopeth
                 to
                 deuoure
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 enter
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 secret
                 and
                 hidden
                 counsell
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 things
                 
                 that
                 are
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 are
                 for
                 vs
                 and
                 our
                 posteritie
                 after
                 vs
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 saith
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 reuealed
                 concerning
                 our
                 election
                 ?
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 witnesseth
                 vnto
                 our
                 spirits
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 then
                 it
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 to
                 cry
                 
                   Abba
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 and
                 stirreth
                 
                 vp
                 in
                 vs
                 those
                 gronings
                 that
                 cannot
                 bee
                 expressed
                 .
                 From
                 these
                 let
                 vs
                 descend
                 vnto
                 
                 faith
                 it selfe
                 :
                 the
                 voyce
                 whereof
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 suppressed
                 by
                 the
                 grieuousnesse
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 soundeth
                 cheerefully
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 beloued
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 redeemed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 fellow
                 heires
                 with
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 kingdom
                 .
                 If
                 here
                 also
                 the
                 enemie
                 haue
                 darkened
                 our
                 
                 senses
                 and
                 obscured
                 our
                 light
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 of
                 necessitie
                 with
                 Iob
                 ,
                 relieue
                 our selues
                 from
                 the
                 
                 fruits
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 These
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 hath
                 alreadie
                 beene
                 said
                 .
                 If
                 necessitie
                 doe
                 so
                 compell
                 
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 flie
                 vnto
                 the
                 times
                 that
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 referre
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ministers
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 who
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 their
                 wisedome
                 and
                 manifold
                 experience
                 better
                 able
                 to
                 iudge
                 of
                 our
                 estate
                 than
                 our selues
                 :
                 so
                 haue
                 they
                 power
                 and
                 authoritie
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 decide
                 the
                 controuersie
                 betweene
                 vs
                 and
                 our
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pleade
                 our
                 cause
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Also
                 where
                 the
                 enemie
                 from
                 our
                 present
                 trouble
                 and
                 torment
                 of
                 
                 minde
                 ,
                 seeketh
                 to
                 driue
                 vs
                 vnto
                 despayre
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 vse
                 against
                 him
                 his
                 owne
                 weapons
                 :
                 for
                 among
                 many
                 testimonies
                 of
                 our
                 estate
                 in
                 grace
                 &
                 fauour
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 more
                 euident
                 and
                 sensible
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 that
                 conflict
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 and
                 feele
                 in
                 our selues
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 of
                 faith
                 against
                 vnbeliefe
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 sanctified
                 minde
                 against
                 that
                 part
                 that
                 is
                 vnregenerated
                 :
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 creature
                 against
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Sathan
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 replie
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 there
                 haue
                 been
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 more
                 present
                 and
                 mightie
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ;
                 yet
                 euen
                 now
                 Satan
                 himselfe
                 cannot
                 denie
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 hate
                 sinne
                 and
                 loue
                 righteousnes
                 :
                 that
                 we
                 loue
                 God
                 and
                 (
                 to
                 our
                 power
                 )
                 obey
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 flye
                 the
                 baites
                 and
                 occasions
                 of
                 euill
                 :
                 whereof
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 no
                 manifest
                 and
                 apparant
                 effects
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 there
                 are
                 )
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 onely
                 affection
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 thirsting
                 and
                 longing
                 after
                 Gods
                 kingdome
                 and
                 his
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficient
                 arguments
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 grace
                 begun
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 so
                 long
                 bee
                 continued
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 hand
                 of
                 our
                 heauenly
                 father
                 ,
                 vntill
                 it
                 be
                 consummated
                 and
                 perfected
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 )
                 that
                 giueth
                 both
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 
                 the
                 deed
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 will
                 also
                 enable
                 vs
                 vnto
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 sanctification
                 beginneth
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 floweth
                 into
                 our
                 whole
                 life
                 ,
                 wee
                 nothing
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 therby
                 a
                 loue
                 vnto
                 him
                 &
                 vnto
                 his
                 law
                 ,
                 wil
                 further
                 confirme
                 &
                 strengthen
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 vessels
                 of
                 honour
                 vnto
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 glorifie
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 our
                 profession
                 with
                 fruites
                 agreeable
                 and
                 according
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Yea
                 the
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 meditations
                 ,
                 and
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 are
                 deeds
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 principall
                 parts
                 of
                 that
                 obedience
                 which
                 he
                 requireth
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 the
                 faithfull
                 man
                 should
                 bee
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 death
                 before
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ;
                 yet
                 should
                 not
                 his
                 faith
                 be
                 without
                 fruites
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 being
                 sanctified
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 man
                 ,
                 hee
                 doth
                 now
                 in
                 soule
                 &
                 spirit
                 serue
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 desireth
                 abilitie
                 and
                 oportunitie
                 in
                 act
                 to
                 doe
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 honour
                 his
                 name
                 ;
                 as
                 appeared
                 in
                 that
                 penitent
                 malefactor
                 that
                 died
                 with
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 thing
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 admonish
                 you
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 bee
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 couetous
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 gape
                 vpon
                 that
                 they
                 further
                 desire
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 consider
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 forget
                 
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 alreadie
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 much
                 indeede
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 haue
                 nothing
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 purposes
                 and
                 vses
                 do
                 as
                 well
                 want
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 oftentimes
                 happeneth
                 to
                 the
                 deare
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 whilest
                 they
                 looke
                 and
                 breath
                 after
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 yet
                 attained
                 vnto
                 ,
                 they
                 forget
                 and
                 neglect
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 their
                 comfort
                 and
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 as
                 otherwise
                 they
                 should
                 .
                 This
                 ouerreaching
                 &
                 importunitie
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 Sathan
                 abuseth
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 hauing
                 nothing
                 ,
                 to
                 blind
                 their
                 eyes
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 present
                 grace
                 and
                 goodnes
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 godlines
                 and
                 
                 religion
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 thinke
                 we
                 haue
                 attained
                 the
                 goale
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 come
                 vnto
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 our
                 race
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 forgetting
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 behind
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 endeuouring
                 vnto
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 ,
                 must
                 contend
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 marke
                 )
                 vnto
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 speaketh
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 in
                 thankfulnes
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 former
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 vse
                 them
                 vnto
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 as
                 testimonies
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 &
                 fauour
                 towards
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 stay
                 in
                 our
                 present
                 profiting
                 
                 but
                 adde
                 daily
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 fresh
                 increase
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 larger
                 and
                 greater
                 heape
                 o●
                 benefits
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 assure
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 beloued
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 enioy
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 his
                 kingdome
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Worke
                   your
                   saluation
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   labour
                
                 
                 
                 
                   to
                   make
                   your
                   calling
                   and
                   election
                   sure
                   :
                
                 though
                 the
                 meaning
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 put
                 confidence
                 of
                 saluation
                 in
                 workes
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 telleth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 works
                 &
                 fruits
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 are
                 testifications
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 dwelling
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 more
                 euident
                 and
                 pregnant
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 Satan
                 himselfe
                 can
                 or
                 dare
                 deny
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 not
                 suffer
                 our selues
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ouerborne
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 vnder
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 zeale
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 remember
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 already
                 giuen
                 vs
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 wel-doing
                 :
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 striue
                 vnto
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 forget
                 that
                 which
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 we
                 already
                 haue
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 with
                 all
                 thankfulnesse
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 goodnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 assure
                 our selues
                 of
                 the
                 continuance
                 &
                 finishing
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 begun
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 courses
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 slownesse
                 getteth
                 nothing
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 preposterous
                 haste
                 looseth
                 all
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 subtiltie
                 and
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 cannot
                 hold
                 vs
                 with
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 hasten
                 and
                 push
                 vs
                 on
                 so
                 fast
                 and
                 so
                 headlong
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 rashnesse
                 we
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 forwardnesse
                 we
                 had
                 escaped
                 .
                 Good
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 hold
                 them
                 in
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 pursue
                 them
                 in
                 peace
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 good
                 we
                 haue
                 alreadie
                 attained
                 vnto
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 so
                 farre
                 reioyce
                 and
                 comfort
                 our selues
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 thence
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 sustaine
                 and
                 support
                 our
                 cause
                 against
                 the
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 remaineth
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 both
                 continue
                 and
                 confirme
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 forsake
                 the
                 same
                 vntil
                 it
                 be
                 accomplished
                 in
                 his
                 kingdome
                 of
                 glory
                 .
                 Thus
                 I
                 haue
                 in
                 great
                 hast
                 and
                 confusedly
                 set
                 down
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 presently
                 came
                 vnto
                 minde
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 often
                 heretofore
                 I
                 haue
                 written
                 vnto
                 you
                 :
                 humbly
                 beseeching
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 mercy
                 and
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 consolation
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 annointed
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 oyle
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 sealed
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 you
                 a
                 sure
                 earnest
                 and
                 pledge
                 of
                 euerlasting
                 saluation
                 ,
                 to
                 encrease
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 your
                 heart
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 multiply
                 your
                 fruits
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 make
                 you
                 strong
                 against
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 your
                 enemie
                 ,
                 &
                 crowne
                 you
                 with
                 victorie
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 battaile
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 praise
                 his
                 name
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 your
                 deliuerance
                 ,
                 glorifie
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 your
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 enioy
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 that
                 eternall
                 kingdome
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 prepared
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 loue
                 and
                 feare
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 MAISTER
                 GREENEHAMS
                 PRAYER
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 God
                 most
                 mightie
                 ,
                 glorious
                 and
                 righteous
                 :
                 O
                 father
                 most
                 louing
                 ,
                 gracious
                 ,
                 and
                 merciful
                 ,
                 which
                 keepest
                 couenant
                 and
                 mercy
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 which
                 receiuing
                 the
                 first
                 fruites
                 of
                 thy
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 walke
                 before
                 thee
                 in
                 vprightnesse
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 :
                 wee
                 thy
                 vnworthy
                 children
                 come
                 vnto
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 thy
                 onely
                 begotten
                 sonne
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
                 beseeching
                 thee
                 to
                 renue
                 and
                 encrease
                 thy
                 holy
                 spirit
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 purifie
                 our
                 hearts
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 clearer
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 surer
                 perswasion
                 of
                 thy
                 fatherly
                 goodnesse
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 more
                 readily
                 performe
                 our
                 dutifull
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
                 For
                 wee
                 doe
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 confesse
                 vnto
                 thy
                 sacred
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 yet
                 neuer
                 hitherto
                 worthily
                 esteemed
                 thy
                 mercies
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 nor
                 sufficiently
                 expressed
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 our
                 bounden
                 dutie
                 towards
                 thee
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 still
                 we
                 remaine
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 forgetfull
                 of
                 many
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 ought
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 know
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 confesse
                 Lord
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 slacke
                 vnto
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 thy
                 holy
                 sp●●t
                 offereth
                 to
                 our
                 mindes
                 ,
                 vnapt
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 ,
                 soone
                 wearie
                 of
                 wel-doing
                 ;
                 and
                 wherein
                 we
                 please
                 thee
                 something
                 ,
                 we
                 please
                 our selues
                 too
                 much
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 wee
                 likewise
                 confesse
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 many
                 euill
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 doe
                 :
                 forgetfull
                 of
                 diuers
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 sometime
                 wee
                 haue
                 hadde
                 knowledge
                 and
                 remorse
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 sight
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 appeare
                 to
                 be
                 so●sinfull
                 in
                 any
                 measure
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 of
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 .
                 Yea
                 wee
                 are
                 beguiled
                 ere
                 euer
                 we
                 are
                 aware
                 with
                 our
                 present
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 cleane
                 so
                 fast
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 can
                 hardly
                 leaue
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 hardly
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 true
                 repentance
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 beseech
                 therefore
                 thy
                 sacred
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 by
                 thy
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 a
                 wise
                 and
                 carefull
                 searching
                 out
                 of
                 and
                 into
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 lawe
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 conuinced
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 awakened
                 by
                 thy
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 rebuked
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 thy
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 executed
                 vpon
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 exercised
                 toward
                 thy
                 children
                 ,
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 friends
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 wee
                 may
                 feare
                 and
                 tremble
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 serious
                 premeditation
                 of
                 the
                 vncertaine
                 houre
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 certaine
                 death
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 thy
                 generall
                 ,
                 ineuitable
                 and
                 dreadfull
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 horrible
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 paines
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 the
                 helles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 losse
                 of
                 the
                 inestimable
                 ioyes
                 of
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 stirre
                 vp
                 our
                 dead
                 hearts
                 to
                 seeke
                 thee
                 O
                 Father
                 in
                 thy
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 sonne
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 we
                 pray
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 bee
                 euen
                 confounded
                 in
                 our selues
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 fruitfull
                 remembrance
                 of
                 thy
                 blessed
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 precious
                 blood-sheading
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 humbled
                 after
                 that
                 manner
                 and
                 measure
                 thy
                 children
                 should
                 bee
                 :
                 beseeching
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 so
                 aforehand
                 accuse
                 our selues
                 before
                 thy
                 blessed
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 aduersarie
                 may
                 haue
                 no
                 power
                 hereafter
                 to
                 accuse
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 iudge
                 our selues
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 iudged
                 by
                 thee
                 :
                 so
                 with
                 shame
                 ,
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 vilenes
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 wholely
                 before
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 thy
                 iustice
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 finde
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 mercie
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 searcher
                 of
                 the
                 hearts
                 and
                 reynes
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowing
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 humble
                 and
                 single
                 desire
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 wee
                 flye
                 vnto
                 thee
                 for
                 refuge
                 ,
                 beseeching
                 thee
                 by
                 thy
                 holy
                 spirit
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 a
                 clearer
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wherby
                 our
                 minds
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 cleared
                 from
                 blindnes
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 clearer
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ministerie
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 graunt
                 vs
                 God
                 a
                 fuller
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 discharge
                 
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 resurrection
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 guiltinesse
                 of
                 our
                 conscience
                 may
                 daily
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 goe
                 away
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 confirmed
                 in
                 vs
                 ;
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 temptation
                 and
                 trouble
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hou●e
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
                 And
                 next
                 (
                 most
                 mercifull
                 Father
                 )
                 graunt
                 vs
                 a
                 more
                 powerfull
                 experience
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 killing
                 sinne
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 raising
                 vs
                 vp
                 vnto
                 a
                 new
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 daily
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 lesse
                 sinful
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 holy
                 ,
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 sober
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 :
                 that
                 so
                 also
                 wee
                 may
                 haue
                 a
                 more
                 sure
                 and
                 stedfast
                 hope
                 in
                 his
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 more
                 strongly
                 resist
                 the
                 vanities
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 false
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 profits
                 ,
                 and
                 glories
                 :
                 and
                 more
                 patiently
                 endure
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 miseries
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 befall
                 vs
                 ,
                 vntill
                 his
                 glorious
                 appearing
                 when
                 hee
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 glorious
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 maruellous
                 in
                 al
                 those
                 which
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whereas
                 we
                 are
                 priuie
                 to
                 our selues
                 ,
                 ere
                 it
                 is
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 any
                 sinne
                 or
                 sinnes
                 more
                 strange
                 in
                 vs
                 through
                 our
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 or
                 custome
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 temptation
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 tempter
                 ;
                 wee
                 beseech
                 thee
                 that
                 there
                 we
                 may
                 labour
                 to
                 finde
                 the
                 precious
                 death
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 more
                 powerfull
                 in
                 subduing
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 whereas
                 through
                 vnabilitie
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 want
                 of
                 meanes
                 ,
                 or
                 grace
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 weaker
                 in
                 any
                 duties
                 of
                 well-doing
                 ,
                 there
                 we
                 may
                 striue
                 to
                 finde
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 glorious
                 resurrection
                 more
                 effectuall
                 in
                 raising
                 vs
                 vp
                 in
                 meanes
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 our
                 familiar
                 corruptions
                 being
                 cured
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 speciall
                 infirmities
                 being
                 relieued
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 endued
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 generall
                 graces
                 meete
                 for
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 so
                 with
                 such
                 peculiar
                 graces
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 meete
                 for
                 our
                 callings
                 ,
                 and
                 inable
                 vs
                 to
                 glorifie
                 thy
                 holy
                 name
                 ,
                 build
                 vp
                 others
                 in
                 well-doing
                 ,
                 and
                 treasure
                 vp
                 the
                 fruites
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 for
                 our selues
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 in
                 our
                 neede
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 behalfe
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 our
                 heart
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 holy
                 spirit
                 worke
                 in
                 vs
                 the
                 renouncing
                 of
                 our
                 reason
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 blinde
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 crucifying
                 of
                 our
                 affections
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 offer
                 them
                 vp
                 with
                 soule
                 and
                 bodie
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 humiliation
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 these
                 graces
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 also
                 offer
                 them
                 vp
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 thy
                 gracious
                 Maiestie
                 .
                 And
                 wherein
                 soeuer
                 we
                 haue
                 ,
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 with
                 thy
                 graces
                 obey
                 thee
                 ,
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 offer
                 vp
                 thy
                 graces
                 ,
                 our
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 our selues
                 in
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 thankesgiuing
                 ,
                 and
                 praising
                 of
                 thy
                 holy
                 and
                 blessed
                 name
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 All
                 thy
                 waies
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 bee
                 mercie
                 and
                 truth
                 ;
                 we
                 beseech
                 thee
                 therfore
                 ,
                 giue
                 vs
                 the
                 holy
                 fruites
                 of
                 al
                 the
                 good
                 meanes
                 thou
                 hast
                 heretofore
                 wrought
                 our
                 good
                 by
                 :
                 as
                 thy
                 holy
                 and
                 sweete
                 promises
                 preached
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 read
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 meditated
                 vpon
                 by
                 our selues
                 ,
                 or
                 conferred
                 of
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 prayers
                 ,
                 thankesgiuings
                 ,
                 Psalmes
                 &
                 Hymnes
                 of
                 our selues
                 ,
                 our
                 friends
                 and
                 thy
                 Church
                 ,
                 thy
                 sacred
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 the
                 ministrie
                 of
                 thy
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 thy
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 admonition
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 giuen
                 vs
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 :
                 most
                 humbly
                 entreating
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 haue
                 sanctified
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 thy
                 former
                 mercies
                 bestowed
                 vppon
                 thy
                 Church
                 ,
                 vpon
                 any
                 member
                 therof
                 ,
                 or
                 vpon
                 our selues
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 benefits
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 crosses
                 :
                 and
                 albeit
                 our
                 nature
                 is
                 most
                 impatient
                 either
                 of
                 reproches
                 offered
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 iniuries
                 by
                 our
                 friends
                 ,
                 yet
                 herein
                 we
                 ●eruently
                 aske
                 of
                 thy
                 wise
                 and
                 merciful
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 reape
                 a
                 good
                 fruite
                 euen
                 of
                 such
                 euill
                 meanes
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 wee
                 grow
                 to
                 bee
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 our
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 sloath
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 meanes
                 are
                 left
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 offences
                 (
                 by
                 our selues
                 conceiued
                 ;
                 by
                 others
                 and
                 Sathan
                 offered
                 )
                 doe
                 alreadie
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 daily
                 like
                 more
                 to
                 assaile
                 vs
                 :
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 which
                 hast
                 beene
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 from
                 our
                 first
                 birth
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 our
                 new
                 birth
                 ,
                 be
                 thou
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 our
                 middle
                 age
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 our
                 old
                 dayes
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 liue
                 so
                 long
                 )
                 vntill
                 thou
                 finish
                 the
                 last
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 new
                 birth
                 begun
                 and
                 continued
                 thus
                 farre
                 in
                 vs.
                 To
                 this
                 ende
                 wee
                 aske
                 of
                 thee
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 vow
                 (
                 and
                 receiuing
                 grace
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 wee
                 doe
                 vowe
                 )
                 to
                 vse
                 all
                 these
                 forenamed
                 good
                 meanes
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 more
                 mercifully
                 ,
                 than
                 yet
                 euer
                 wee
                 vsed
                 them
                 ;
                 in
                 vsing
                 of
                 them
                 wee
                 aske
                 more
                 feare
                 of
                 thy
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 faith
                 of
                 thy
                 promises
                 ,
                 purenesse
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 loue
                 vnto
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 ,
                 blessing
                 and
                 fruite
                 more
                 aboundant
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 latter
                 workes
                 may
                 be
                 better
                 then
                 our
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 Wofull
                 experience
                 (
                 O
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 )
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 and
                 moueth
                 vs
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 these
                 former
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 preserued
                 and
                 protected
                 by
                 thy
                 almightie
                 and
                 mercifull
                 
                 grace
                 ,
                 from
                 our
                 owne
                 corruption
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 Sathans
                 temptation
                 and
                 accusations
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 contagion
                 of
                 the
                 vngodly
                 in
                 their
                 iniuries
                 ,
                 reproches
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 benefits
                 ,
                 praises
                 ,
                 their
                 ●orceries
                 ,
                 inchantments
                 ,
                 yea
                 from
                 any
                 hurt
                 of
                 thy
                 children
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 regenerate
                 )
                 and
                 from
                 any
                 hurt
                 by
                 thy
                 creatures
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 may
                 hurt
                 our
                 saluation
                 .
                 Former
                 experience
                 O
                 mightie
                 God
                 and
                 mercifull
                 Father
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 enforce
                 vs
                 to
                 giue
                 thee
                 thankes
                 ,
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 former
                 mercies
                 vpon
                 vs
                 and
                 thy
                 Church
                 bestowed
                 :
                 but
                 wherein
                 thou
                 hast
                 prouided
                 for
                 vs
                 many
                 arguments
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 or
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 forgetfulnes
                 ,
                 negligence
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 reuerence
                 of
                 thy
                 mercies
                 receiued
                 ,
                 minister
                 iust
                 cause
                 of
                 humiliation
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 some
                 faith
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 thankfulnesse
                 for
                 thy
                 former
                 mercifull
                 blessings
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 much
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
                 with
                 our
                 whole
                 heart
                 ,
                 wee
                 beseech
                 thee
                 giue
                 vs
                 a
                 good
                 portion
                 of
                 thy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 carefully
                 thy
                 benefites
                 to
                 our
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 wisely
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 reuerently
                 to
                 regard
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 in
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 deed
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 onely
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
                 Wee
                 beseech
                 thee
                 most
                 mightie
                 God
                 and
                 mercifull
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 partakers
                 of
                 our
                 praiers
                 ,
                 and
                 thankesgiuings
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 member
                 thereof
                 ,
                 especially
                 where
                 dutie
                 most
                 chargeth
                 ,
                 promise
                 bindeth
                 ,
                 necessitie
                 craueth
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 glory
                 chalengeth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           CHIEFE
           POINTS
           OF
           DOCTRINE
           HANDLED
           IN
           THIS
           VOLVME
           ,
           GATHERED
           INTO
           AN
           Alphabeticall
           order
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             ABstinence
             vsed
             ,
             807.
             want
             of
             it
             hurt
             the
             godly
             ,
             808.
             
          
           
             Admonition
             ,
             28.
             256
             ,
             789
             to
             whome
             it
             is
             to
             be
             giuen
             ,
             205.
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             ,
             547.
             698.
             58.
             of
             inferiours
             to
             superiours
             ,
             257.
             how
             it
             should
             be
             taken
             ,
             58.
             
             Rules
             of
             it
             in
             generall
             ,
             629.
             630.
             631.
             
          
           
             Adoption
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             trials
             thereof
             .
             450
          
           
             Adulterie
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             wayes
             committed
             ,
             676.
             767.
             790.
             
             Remedies
             against
             it
             .
             635.
             636.
             
          
           
             Affection
             naturall
             is
             corrupt
             ,
             1.
             103.
             638.
             681.
             727.
             57.
             515.
             325.
             alwayes
             to
             bee
             suspected
             ,
             274.
             651.
             the
             triall
             of
             it
             ,
             1.
             671.
             680.
             how
             it
             is
             renewed
             ,
             243.
             175.
             742.
             goood
             affections
             required
             in
             good
             workes
             ,
             264.
             161.
             
          
           
             Dead
             Affections
             ,
             459.
             827.
             
          
           
             Affliction
             ,
             2.
             262.
             638.
             causes
             of
             it
             ,
             35.
             640.
             197.
             234.
             235.
             necessitie
             thereof
             ,
             80.
             how
             grieuous
             a
             thing
             ,
             97
             ,
             ioyes
             in
             it
             .
             686.
             782.
             who
             are
             afflicted
             ,
             95.
             96.
             639
             766.
             the
             ende
             and
             vse
             of
             affliction
             ,
             1.
             2.
             112.
             686.
             533.
             334.
             how
             to
             comfort
             the
             afflicted
             .
             6.
             106
             ,
             1107
             ,
             114.
             116.
             
          
           
             Affliction
             soone
             tries
             godlie
             and
             godlesse
             ,
             489.
             three
             rules
             for
             it
             .
             864.
             865.
             
          
           
             Ambition
             ,
             99.
             how
             to
             fight
             against
             Ambition
             ,
             466.
             
          
           
             Amitie
             turned
             into
             enmitie
             ,
             798.
             
          
           
             Anger
             ,
             godlie
             ,
             243.
             euill
             anger
             ,
             79●
             .
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             466.
             
             Triall
             of
             anger
             ,
             3.
             641.
             204.
             547.
             
          
           
             Angels
             watch
             ouer
             ve●
             ,
             and
             how
             ;
             3.
             646
             not
             seene
             ,
             but
             extraordinarily
             .
             641.
             euill
             Angels
             .
             310.
             311.
             312.
             
          
           
             Antichrist
             .
             666
          
           
             Apparell
             .
             712.
             
          
           
             Apostasie
             how
             great
             a
             sinne
             ,
             627.
             
          
           
             An
             Arrian
             Heretike
             .
             110.
             
          
           
             Armour
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             308.
             309.
             
          
           
             Assurance
             of
             saluation
             ,
             322.
             323.
             328.
             
             See
             Saluation
             .
          
           
             Astonishment
             .
             24●
             .
          
           
             Atheisme
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Austeritie
             .
             769.
             
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             BAptisme
             ,
             642.
             
             Our
             vowe
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             euer
             to
             bee
             remembred
             ,
             477.
             on
             what
             day
             to
             be
             remembred
             .
             157.
             
          
           
             Belieuers
             like
             children
             18.
             the
             belieuer
             not
             hastie
             ,
             408.
             
          
           
             Blessednes
             ,
             314.
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             ,
             207.
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             209.
             true
             blessednes
             wherein
             it
             consisteth
             .
             394
          
           
             Blessing
             denied
             because
             of
             sinne
             ,
             784
             786.
             the
             way
             to
             obtaine
             temporall
             blessings
             ,
             644.
             these
             are
             no
             signes
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             645.
             
          
           
             Blindnes
             of
             men
             ,
             165.
             causes
             of
             it
             ,
             197.
             
          
           
             Booke
             of
             GOD
             ,
             especiallie
             to
             be
             taken
             vp
             ,
             with
             the
             examples
             thereof
             ,
             421.
             
             All
             that
             can
             delight
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             God
             ,
             446
          
           
             Brethren
             most
             vehement
             in
             Loue
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             hatred
             ,
             685.
             
          
           
             Brownists
             ,
             258
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             CAlamities
             ,
             publike
             ,
             fearefull
             Tokens
             thereof
             ,
             464.
             causes
             of
             it
             ,
             791.
             publike
             most
             ,
             affect
             vs
             most
             ,
             2●
          
           
             Calling
             ,
             generall
             &
             speciall
             ,
             645.
             misliking
             thereof
             dangerous
             ,
             4.
             30.
             38.
             613.
             493.
             
          
           
             Of
             calling
             vpon
             GOD
             ,
             with
             diuerse
             circumstances
             thereof
             .
             449.
             
          
           
             
             Care
             immoderate
             of
             outward
             things
             hurtfull
             .
             464
             644
          
           
             Catechising
             of
             Children
             whiles
             they
             are
             yong
             required
             ,
             2
             ▪
             8.
             642.
             664.
             families
             must
             bee
             catechized
             ,
             ●9●
             how
             and
             by
             whom
             it
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             649
             6●5
             distinguished
             from
             preaching
             :
             ibid.
             reasons
             for
             it
             .
             665
          
           
             Cause
             good
             ,
             why
             it
             hath
             ill
             successe
             ,
             &
             who
             are
             enemies
             to
             it
             .
             8.
             constancie
             in
             it
             .
             50
             how
             to
             prosper
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             461
             they
             may
             looke
             to
             bee
             potected
             ,
             that
             haue
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             and
             handle
             that
             cause
             well
             ,
             504
             (
             256
             651
          
           
             Censuring
             of
             others
             how
             it
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             4
          
           
             Ceremonies
             787
             their
             first
             originall
             ,
             152
             good
             and
             profitable
             ,
             652
             euill
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             hated
             .
             353
             321
             364
          
           
             Charitie
             ,
             820
             voyde
             of
             suspition
             79
          
           
             Chastitie
             ,
             78
          
           
             CHRIST
             ,
             654
             his
             excellencie
             in
             all
             knowledge
             ,
             751
             :
             how
             ,
             and
             where
             we
             must
             labour
             to
             finde
             CHRIST
             ,
             &
             to
             apply
             him
             ,
             397
             his
             Temptations
             ,
             490
             his
             Passion
             in
             ●oule
             ,
             ●4
             186
             his
             Buriall
             ,
             and
             the
             vse
             of
             it
             :
             84
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             85
             178
             he
             holdeth
             his
             Kingdome
             by
             two
             Titles
             ;
             655
             two
             Crownes
             ,
             6●6
             his
             incercession
             ,
             how
             he
             must
             be
             followed
             ;
             692
             654
             his
             power
             ;
             852
          
           
             Christians
             ;
             their
             estate
             ;
             308
             who
             bee
             true
             Christians
             ,
             231
             A
             Christians
             life
             is
             the
             Meditation
             of
             the
             Lawe
             of
             GOD
             ,
             &c.
             
             459
             Difficulties
             in
             Christianitic
             ,
             384
          
           
             Church
             ,
             why
             called
             holie
             and
             Catholike
             ;
             the
             Authoritie
             and
             dignitie
             of
             it
             ,
             648
             the
             prospetitie
             thereof
             should
             make
             vs
             reioyce
             ,
             275
             a
             care
             of
             the
             prosperitie
             ,
             a
             note
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             620
             wants
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             tollerable
             ,
             74
             648
             819
          
           
             Childrē
             foolish
             ,
             276
             why
             God
             giueth
             such
             to
             parents
             ,
             2●2
             how
             to
             be
             brought
             vp
             ▪
             ibid
             :
             662
             66●
             how
             to
             bee
             corrected
             ,
             278
             marks
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             853
             316
             their
             calling
             and
             priuiledges
             ,
             782
             their
             comfort
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             341
             their
             loue
             to
             parents
             ,
             and
             the
             Triall
             of
             it
             76
             :
             chastized
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             ,
             640
             787
             subiect
             to
             two
             extremities
             ,
             307
             how
             Gods
             children
             haue
             many
             changes
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             ,
             497
             Gods
             goodnes
             towards
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             plagueth
             the
             wicked
             ,
             499
          
           
             Circumcision
             ,
             668
             705
          
           
             Combat
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             81
          
           
             Cōfort
             for
             a
             troubled
             mind
             ,
             6.
             33
             109
             112
             681.
             768.
             
             See
             afflicted
             ;
             false
             cōfort
             .
             778.
             
          
           
             Company
             of
             the
             wicked
             to
             be
             auoided
             ,
             332
          
           
             Communion
             with
             CHRIST
             1●2
             with
             his
             members
             ,
             1●3
             318
             the
             benefit
             of
             obseruing
             all
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             395
             Hee
             that
             offendeth
             in
             any
             one
             commandement
             is
             guiltie
             of
             all
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Concupiscence
             ,
             how
             to
             auoide
             it
             .
             8.
             
             (
             458
          
           
             Conference
             necessary
             ,
             5.
             614
             ,
             12●
             ,
             647.
             662
          
           
             Confession
             of
             sinne
             .
             38
             484
          
           
             Confession
             of
             sinne
             ,
             649.
             of
             all
             ▪
             690
             ,
             of
             speciall
             ,
             107
             hard
             to
             confesse
             sinne
             ,
             32
             33
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             confession
             of
             our
             sins
             409.
             confession
             two
             folde
             :
             publike
             ,
             priuate
             ;
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             men
             ,
             360
             361
          
           
             Conscience
             afflicted
             ,
             5.
             6.
             37.
             
             See
             afflicted
             ,
             Of
             sinne
             ,
             701.
             tormented
             ,
             9●
             .
             99.
             639
             hardnes
             ,
             651.
             a
             good
             consciēce
             ,
             5.
             notes
             of
             i●
             ,
             313.
             examination
             of
             it
             ,
             650
             ,
             peace
             of
             it
             ,
             650
             209
             tender
             ,
             650
             773.
             611
             troubled
             ,
             yet
             pardoned
             867
             Scriptures
             for
             a
             weake
             conscience
             ,
             854
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             3●8
          
           
             Constācie
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             511
          
           
             Contempt
             of
             the
             Gospell
             punished
             ,
             791
          
           
             Contention
             ,
             801
             419
          
           
             Contentation
             ,
             26
             678
             759
             770
          
           
             Cont●act
             of
             Matrimony
             vsed
             of
             the
             heathē
             122
             commended
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             123
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             contracted
             must
             bee
             taught
             ,
             123.
             124.
             
             a
             forme
             of
             cōtract
             .
             1●8
          
           
             Controuersies
             ,
             how
             farre
             permitted
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             .
             727
          
           
             Conuersion
             ,
             281
             how
             hard
             a
             thing
             252
             the
             onely
             outward
             meanes
             of
             it
             .
             282
          
           
             Correction
             ;
             how
             the
             Lord
             correcteth
             ,
             and
             why
             ,
             34
             ,
             6●2
             7●5
             .
             How
             men
             ought
             to
             rect
             ,
             278
             651
             See
             Censure
             ,
          
           
             Corruption
             naturall
             ,
             8.
             636
             703
             secret
             corruption
             ,
             10●
             how
             knowne
             ,
             58.
             knowledge
             and
             feeling
             of
             it
             necessarie
             ,
             11.
             681
             delighteth
             in
             meanes
             it
             cannot
             haue
             ,
             92
             hindereth
             good
             actions
             .
             27
          
           
             Couenants
             particular
             .
             477
          
           
             Couering
             infirmities
             .
             7
          
           
             Couetousnes
             vnsatiable
             .
             643.
             6●4
             how
             discouered
             .
             6●0
             .
             604.
             how
             to
             fight
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             ouercome
             it
             .
             466
          
           
             Curtesie
             of
             the
             wicked
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             837
          
           
             Counsell
             .
             612
          
           
             Creation
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             82.
             right
             vse
             of
             the
             creatures
             .
             312
             783
             what
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             a
             newe
             creature
             ,
             370
             ioy
             therein
             ,
             ●64
          
           
             
             Crosses
             refine
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
             2.
             38.
             117
             
             ▪
             they
             are
             necessarie
             ,
             649
             the
             vse
             of
             it
             116
             ioyes
             vnder
             it
             .
             68●
             three
             things
             required
             to
             finde
             comfort
             therein
             ,
             2
             the
             wicked
             cowa●ds
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             48●
             Crosse
             of
             CHRIST
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             thereby
             ,
             366
             36●
             how
             crosses
             of
             wood
             and
             other
             things
             came
             .
             36●
          
           
             Curiositie
             ,
             475
          
           
             Curse
             ,
             a
             secret
             curse
             ,
             662
             680
          
           
             Custome
             ,
             332
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             Dauid
             ,
             552
             his
             adulterie
             ,
             7●2
          
           
             ●auncing
             a
             sinne
             ,
             169
          
           
             Death
             sudden
             ,
             66●
             good
             ,
             465
             violent
             ,
             ●8
             quiet
             ,
             to
             some
             men
             an
             euill
             ●ig●●
             ,
             2●1
             measurable
             feare
             of
             it
             commendable
             ,
             ●
             250
             wishes
             of
             it
             vnlawfull
             ,
             9
             meditation
             of
             it
             profitable
             ,
             656
             6●3
             how
             to
             die
             the
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             49
             the
             godlie
             die
             in
             the
             fittest
             time
             ,
             45
             their
             sinne
             abolished
             by
             it
             ,
             875
             806
             no
             man
             to
             be
             iudged
             according
             to
             his
             state
             in
             death
             ,
             9
          
           
             Debt
             two
             kindes
             of
             it
             ,
             754
          
           
             Decalogue
             ,
             73
          
           
             Deceir
             ,
             688
          
           
             Delights
             ,
             612
          
           
             D●sertion
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             398
             It
             is
             twofolde
             ,
             Ibid.
             Three
             endes
             for
             which
             God
             vseth
             desertions
             ,
             401
             the
             vse
             that
             Christians
             ought
             to
             make
             thereof
             ,
             402
          
           
             Desire
             ,
             735
             respected
             of
             God
             more
             then
             the
             deede
             ,
             9
             6
             ▪
             8
             How
             to
             examine
             it
             ,
             680
             800
             7●2
             mans
             desire
             vnsatiable
             ,
             6●3
             why
             we
             haue
             it
             not
             ,
             760
          
           
             Despaire
             ,
             and
             remedie
             against
             it
             ,
             8●9
          
           
             Diet
             ,
             10
             charitable
             iudgements
             of
             professors
             in
             cases
             of
             desperation
             ,
             400
             their
             iudgement
             to
             be
             left
             to
             God
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             D●●t
             ,
             10
          
           
             Differēce
             between
             persons
             &
             callings
             ,
             49●
          
           
             D●ligence
             to
             serue
             God
             ,
             55
          
           
             D●sobedience
             ,
             3●0
          
           
             Discipline
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             768
             842
          
           
             Discretion
             necessary
             therein
             ,
             84●
          
           
             Dispraise
             ,
             10
          
           
             Distraction
             frō
             a
             good
             matter
             ,
             &
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             10
          
           
             Diuine
             ,
             ●
             .
             things
             make
             a
             good
             diuine
             ,
             410
          
           
             D●uell
             ▪
             how
             he
             may
             hurt
             ,
             2
             how
             he
             tempteth
             and
             accuseth
             ▪
             ●04
             his
             subtilty
             ,
             7●4
             his
             strength
             ,
             7●0
             of
             diuers
             names
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             ,
             845
          
           
             Doctrine
             ,
             772
             three
             rules
             to
             examine
             it
             by
             11
             false
             doctrine
             infections
             ,
             491
          
           
             Dreames
             ,
             the
             causes
             &
             vse
             of
             them
             ,
             10
             ,
             326
          
           
             Dulnes
             and
             deadnes
             ,
             10.
             causes
             of
             it
             ,
             6
             ▪
             30
             273.
             496.
             584.
             how
             to
             auoid
             it
             ,
             160.
             662
             329
             the
             most
             perfect
             earhly
             things
             are
             imperfect
             ,
             &
             shall
             haue
             an
             end
             .
             pag
             :
             4●2
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             ECclesiastes
             ,
             a
             briefe
             summe
             of
             it
             ,
             628
          
           
             Education
             of
             children
             ,
             See
             children
             .
             Elders
             ,
             352
          
           
             Election
             ,
             719
             Elect
             ,
             their
             priuiledge
             ,
             782
          
           
             Enmitie
             ,
             798
             the
             way
             to
             ouercome
             our
             enemies
             ,
             464
             rules
             to
             be
             obserued
             when
             wee
             pray
             against
             them
             .
             512
          
           
             Enuie
             ,
             732
          
           
             Error
             ,
             817
          
           
             Examination
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             101
             ,
             of
             our selues
             ,
             31
             ,
             284
             1●7
             .
             642
             671.
             703.
             
          
           
             Example
             ,
             247
             ,
             249
             ▪
             263
             ,
             268
             ,
             96
             ,
             632
             ,
             vse
             of
             example
             ,
             9
             666
             ,
             how
             farre
             to
             bee
             followed
             ,
             11
             720
             721
          
           
             Excommunication
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             dangerous
             to
             despise
             ,
             842
             discretion
             required
             therein
             ,
             843
             who
             were
             excommunicated
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             792
          
           
             Exercises
             of
             religion
             publike
             ,
             11
             75
             priuate
             ,
             158
             498
             the
             vse
             &
             benefit
             thereof
             ,
             6●3
             to
             strengthen
             iudgment
             ,
             to
             whet
             affection
             ,
             19
             778
             to
             whom
             vnprofitable
             ,
             241
             498
             wherefore
             the
             Lord
             doth
             no
             more
             blesse
             publike
             exercises
             ,
             498
          
           
             Exhortation
             ,
             Legall
             ,
             Euangelicall
             ,
             3●9
          
           
             Experience
             .
             11
          
           
             Bucharist
             ,
             what
             we
             eate
             and
             drinke
             therein
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             192
             why
             ,
             193
             examination
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             ,
             187
          
           
             Eye
             of
             idlenesse
             676
          
           
             Eyes
             ,
             the
             gouernement
             of
             them
             671
             677
             not
             gouerned
             ,
             how
             hurtfull
             ,
             792
             5●
             the
             vanitie
             of
             them
             ,
             416
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             FAlling
             ,
             the
             childe
             of
             God
             may
             fall
             ,
             13
             the
             strongest
             may
             fall
             ,
             761
          
           
             Familie
             ,
             what
             care
             is
             to
             be
             had
             of
             it
             ,
             12
             278
             the
             whole
             familie
             punished
             for
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             master
             .
             684
          
           
             Familie
             of
             Loue.
             453
          
           
             Famliaritie
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             forbidden
             ,
             punished
             ▪
             492
          
           
             
             Fasting
             8.
             no
             set
             time
             for
             it
             ,
             135.
             publike
             fast
             .
             152.
             
             How
             expedient
             in
             our
             Time
             ,
             151.
             the
             austeritie
             of
             the
             Fathers
             in
             it
             .
             653.
             
             Humilitie
             therein
             required
             ,
             674
          
           
             Fauour
             of
             God
             ,
             682.
             found
             in
             affliction
             ,
             687.
             to
             be
             sought
             more
             then
             the
             fauour
             of
             men
             ,
             686
          
           
             Faires
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             165
          
           
             Faith
             ,
             11.
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             81.
             
             How
             needfull
             ,
             12.
             484.
             faith
             worketh
             ,
             588.
             triall
             of
             it
             ,
             640.
             814.
             
             How
             the
             faith
             of
             Gods
             children
             differeth
             from
             the
             vaine
             imaginations
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             492.
             the
             triall
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             when
             God
             delayes
             to
             performe
             his
             promises
             ,
             508.
             decay
             of
             it
             ,
             176.
             510.
             
             Eclipse
             of
             it
             ,
             265.
             the
             life
             secret
             ,
             54.
             without
             feeling
             .
             655.
             662.
             faith
             only
             iustifieth
             ,
             86.
             want
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             make
             many
             barren
             in
             good
             things
             ,
             464.
             
             Spirit
             of
             faith
             ,
             484
             faithfull
             ,
             how
             farre
             they
             are
             saide
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             461
          
           
             Feare
             :
             Three
             kindes
             of
             feare
             ,
             682
             :
             properties
             of
             it
             ,
             683.
             godlie
             feare
             ,
             248.
             528.
             
             3●3
             .
             353.
             55.
             difference
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             wicked
             therein
             ,
             31.
             53.
             immoderate
             feare
             ,
             504.
             13.
             504.
             scrupulous
             feare
             ,
             1●5
             .
             false
             feare
             ,
             857
             fewe
             men
             trulie
             fearing
             .
             491
          
           
             Feastings
             14.
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             hazard
             soules
             ,
             168
          
           
             Feeling
             ,
             1.
             6.
             12.
             40.
             273.
             286.
             679.
             777.
             804.
             481.
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             ,
             27.
             of
             the
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             254.
             of
             a
             spirituall
             g●ace
             ,
             655.
             
             Dauid
             lost
             it
             ,
             248.
             866
             867.
             of
             wants
             ,
             507
          
           
             Figures
             ,
             132
          
           
             Fire
             ,
             the
             properties
             thereof
             .
             244
          
           
             Flesh
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             289.
             224.
             how
             it
             must
             be
             kept
             vnder
             ,
             808.
             combat
             betweene
             it
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             221.
             225
          
           
             Fooles
             ,
             who
             be
             ,
             625.
             diuers
             kindes
             of
             follie
             ,
             732
          
           
             Forgetfulnes
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             609
             ,
          
           
             
               Fornication
               ,
               501
               See
               Adulterie
               .
            
             
               Why
               God
               seemeth
               somtime
               to
               forsake
               his
               children
               397
               39●
            
          
           
             Frailtie
             to
             be
             borne
             with
             ,
             545
          
           
             Friendship
             ,
             Rules
             to
             bee
             obserued
             therein
             ,
             14
             ,
             with
             whom
             it
             should
             be
             made
             ,
             624
          
           
             Friends
             ,
             not
             profiting
             in
             godlines
             ,
             857
          
           
             Free-will
             ,
             477
             ,
             525
          
           
             Freedome
             of
             ioy
             ,
             and
             freedome
             of
             sorrowes
             ,
             484
          
           
             Fruites
             ,
             12
          
           
             Furies
             ,
             589
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             GIfts
             extraordinary
             ,
             15.
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             694
          
           
             Glorie
             ,
             vaine
             .
             273
          
           
             God
             ,
             his
             patience
             &
             mercie
             ,
             694
             ,
             his
             countenance
             ,
             544.
             to
             see
             &
             feele
             it
             ,
             662
             two
             notes
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             847.
             three
             notes
             of
             his
             fauour
             ,
             680
             his
             works
             ,
             748
             his
             Temple
             ,
             804
             his
             iudgements
             ,
             ●●●
             no
             flying
             from
             it
             ,
             6●8
             his
             Anger
             and
             wrath
             ,
             696
             his
             word
             ,
             the
             power
             and
             priuiledge
             thereof
             ,
             8●8
             his
             prouidence
             ,
             466
             850
          
           
             
               Godlines
               ,
               533
               hard
               to
               come
               to
               466
               the
               mirrour
               of
               it
               ,
               525
               true
               godlinesse
               and
               religion
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               all
               worldlie
               things
               ,
               383
               two
               speciall
               things
               to
               attaine
               true
               godlinesse
               ,
               466
               godlie
               often
               troubled
               with
               vnbeliefe
               ,
               495
            
             
               Blasphe
               ▪
               mers
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               3.
               ●orts
               ,
               419
            
          
           
             Good
             name
             ,
             264
             261
             259
          
           
             Good
             workes
             ,
             15
             See
             Workes
             .
          
           
             Gospell
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             72
             88
             772
             824
             the
             triall
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             it
             ,
             766
             ▪
             contempt
             thereof
             punished
             ,
             649
             ●24
             How
             it
             is
             said
             to
             kill
             ,
             20
          
           
             Grace
             ,
             649
             692
             decay
             of
             Gods
             graces
             how
             dangerous
             ,
             15
             what
             miserie
             grace
             doth
             free
             vs
             from
             ,
             38
             what
             good
             things
             it
             maketh
             vs
             to
             enioy
             ,
             381
             the
             fruites
             and
             effects
             thereof
             ,
             381
             382
             the
             price
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Ibid.
             the
             rarenesse
             of
             it
             ,
             382
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             ,
             ibid.
             Hee
             which
             is
             once
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             Grace
             ▪
             shall
             bee
             in
             the
             same
             for
             euer
             ,
             398
             how
             God
             takes
             away
             one
             grace
             from
             his
             seruants
             ,
             and
             puts
             another
             in
             the
             roome
             thereof
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Griefe
             ,
             25
             7●8
             522
             for
             sinne
             ,
             15
             242
             for
             other
             mens
             sinne
             ,
             457
             good
             to
             bee
             grieueed
             ,
             102
             681
             griefe
             ,
             because
             wee
             cannot
             grieue
             ,
             194
          
           
             Gripings
             fallen
             in
             the
             bodie
             ,
             2
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             HArdnes
             ,
             716
             79●
             the
             cause
             thereof
             ,
             16
             57
             two
             kinds
             thereof
             ,
             255
             a
             great
             plague
             ,
             718
             to
             haue
             a
             feeling
             thereof
             is
             good
             ,
             681
          
           
             Haruest
             ,
             165
          
           
             Haste
             to
             doe
             good
             things
             ,
             36
             800
             too
             great
             haste
             hurtfull
             .
             2●1
          
           
             
             Hatred
             of
             sinne
             .
             320
          
           
             Health
             not
             to
             attribute
             it
             to
             Physicke
             .
             639
          
           
             Hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             72.
             the
             best
             hearing
             .
             708.
             how
             wee
             must
             heare
             ,
             196.
             
             34●
             .
             preparation
             thereto
             ,
             709.
             53.
             profite
             thereby
             .
             59.
             how
             manie
             sorts
             of
             hearers
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             bee
             obserued
             therein
             .
             834.
             835
          
           
             
               Heart
               ,
               1●
               .
               5.
               271.
               115.
               two
               causes
               of
               watching
               ouer
               it
               .
               24.
               nourishing
               of
               euill
               in
               the
               heart
               .
               171.
               fainting
               of
               it
               .
               6●1
               .
               circumcision
               of
               it
               .
               70●
               .
               In
               of●ering
               our selues
               to
               Gods
               seruice
               ,
               wee
               must
               search
               and
               digge
               deepe
               into
               our
               hearts
               ,
               387.
               
               Fiue
               marks
               of
               an
               vpright
               heart
               387.
               388.
               he
               must
               haue
               a
               sound
               heart
               ,
               that
               would
               haue
               sound
               happines
            
             
               38●
               .
               The
               description
               and
               properties
               of
               a
               sound
               heart
               ,
               386.
               415.
               416
            
          
           
             Hell
             ;
             the
             t●rmens
             of
             it
             .
             658.
             695
          
           
             Helpe
             in
             neede
             .
             728
          
           
             Heresie
             ,
             ●7
             .
             45●
             .
             471.
             dangerous
             ,
             720
             why
             men
             detest
             it
             not
             ,
             472
          
           
             Here●ikes
             ,
             529.
             how
             different
             from
             Christians
             .
             54.
             
             Ciuill
             conuersation
             of
             heretikes
             ,
             454.
             
             They
             are
             discouered
             by
             the
             crosse
             ,
             455.
             why
             so
             fewe
             heretikes
             conuerted
             ,
             467
          
           
             Holie
             Ghost
             ,
             of
             the
             sending
             of
             it
             ,
             216
             See
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Hope
             .
             497.
             754
          
           
             Humilitie
             ,
             18.
             796.
             467.
             true
             ,
             28●
             .
             in
             the
             godlie
             ,
             269
             ▪
             a
             speciall
             grace
             ,
             825
             86●
             .
             from
             whence
             ,
             8●0
             .
             the
             meanes
             of
             it
             two
             ●34
             .
             3●5
             .
             want
             of
             it
             hindereth
             in
             godlinesse
             ,
             520.
             phantasticall
             .
             270
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             19.
             140.
             574.
             grosse
             ,
             and
             close
             ,
             266.
             
             Markes
             ,
             717.
             vn●ased
             8●0
             .
             Triall
             of
             it
             .
             44.
             kindes
             ,
             202.
             how
             it
             differeth
             from
             godlines
             ,
             715
          
           
             Hypocrites
             ,
             God
             hath
             a
             quarrell
             against
             them
             ,
             386.
             hee
             loathes
             their
             seruic●s
             .
             ibid.
             they
             liue
             in
             continuall
             danger
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             I
             Dolatrie
             ,
             occasions
             of
             it
             to
             bee
             a●oyded
             ,
             220.
             
          
           
             Idlenesse
             is
             occasion
             of
             sinne
             ,
             646.
             of
             st●alth
             .
             78
          
           
             Iealousie
             godlie
             ouer
             our selues
             ,
             a
             thing
             most
             necessarie
             .
             510
          
           
             Iests
             ,
             20.
             foolish
             ●estings
             .
             52
          
           
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             must
             make
             the
             Ministers
             warie
             .
             209.
             
             15●
             .
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             685.
             cause
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             733
             :
             the
             Saints
             bewaile
             it
             .
             501
          
           
             Ignorance
             a
             cause
             to
             humble
             vs
             ,
             475.
             wilfull
             ignorance
             and
             voluntarie
             perdition
             .
             473
          
           
             Ignorance
             and
             error
             differ
             ,
             869
          
           
             Imaginations
             if
             rouing
             dangerous
             ,
             467
          
           
             Impatiencie
             ,
             7.
             8.
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             704.
             a
             good
             meditation
             against
             it
             .
             674
          
           
             Impenitencie
             ,
             ,
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             .
             781
          
           
             Impietie
             discouered
             .
             764
          
           
             Impudencie
             ,
             how
             it
             commeth
             ,
             79●
             .
             of
             our
             time
             .
             848
          
           
             Incredulitie
             in
             Gods
             children
             ,
             537
          
           
             Infidels
             haue
             no
             good
             name
             .
             ●61
          
           
             Infirmities
             ,
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             grieued
             for
             them
             ,
             727
          
           
             Iniurie
             how
             to
             beare
             .
             727.
             what
             are
             to
             be
             borne
             .
             730
          
           
             Iudgement
             ,
             727.
             what
             strengthen
             it
             ,
             19
             how
             to
             attaine
             to
             it
             ,
             175.
             who
             are
             hastie
             therein
             ,
             202.
             corrupt
             iudgement
             ,
             466.
             day
             of
             iudgment
             ,
             648.
             657.
             how
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             neere
             ,
             658.
             sudden
             ,
             7●8
             three
             things
             in
             it
             .
             65●
             .
             consideration
             of
             them
             ,
             469.
             foure
             reasons
             approuing
             Gods
             iudgements
             to
             bee
             good
             ,
             414.
             iudgement
             for
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             406
             a
             visible
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             501
          
           
             Iusticiaries
             ,
             103
          
           
             Iustification
             by
             Faith
             ,
             678.
             848.
             
             Arguments
             of
             it
             ,
             243
          
           
             Iustice
             two
             Courts
             of
             it
             ,
             679
          
           
             Ioy
             ,
             323.
             true
             ,
             46.
             sweete
             .
             986.
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             693.
             to
             the
             Worde
             ,
             14.
             tryall
             thereof
             ,
             16.
             it
             may
             be
             lost
             ,
             248.
             
             Difference
             of
             the
             godlie
             and
             godlesse
             therein
             ,
             31.
             
             Two
             kindes
             of
             it
             ,
             725
          
           
             Ioy
             of
             saluation
             how
             great
             ,
             293
             ▪
             to
             labour
             for
             it
             ,
             294.
             two
             sortes
             of
             ioyes
             in
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             294
          
        
         
           
             K
          
           
             KIngdome
             diuerslie
             taken
             ,
             287.
             none
             shall
             appeare
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             make
             not
             an
             entrance
             on
             Earth
             ,
             289.
             
             What
             must
             be
             solde
             before
             wee
             can
             possesse
             it
             ,
             302.
             
             Kingdome
             of
             CHRIST
             how
             to
             know
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             221
          
           
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             committed
             to
             all
             Ministers
             .
             288
          
           
             
             Knowledge
             .
             664.
             ●4
             general
             .
             20.
             their
             knowledge
             pur●lind
             that
             either
             know
             little
             ,
             or
             knowing
             neuer
             so
             much
             doe
             practise
             nothing
             :
             474.
             to
             what
             end
             God
             giueth
             knowledge
             :
             410.
             the
             vse
             and
             abuse
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             ibid.
             true
             ,
             where
             and
             how
             to
             finde
             it
             .
             6●4
             .
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             229.
             how
             confirmed
             ,
             498.
             sinnes
             after
             it
             :
             10●
             .
             to
             sinne
             against
             it
             a
             tempting
             of
             God
             :
             8●6
             .
             why
             wee
             profit
             not
             thereby
             :
             196.
             corrupt
             kindes
             of
             it
             .
             721
          
           
             Knowledge
             ministeriall
             .
             453
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             LAw
             of
             God
             :
             138.
             what
             it
             is
             :
             72.
             why
             giuen
             to
             all
             :
             132.
             morall
             and
             naturall
             differ
             :
             154.
             morall
             before
             Moses
             :
             829.
             morall
             and
             ceremoniall
             how
             abrogated
             :
             133.
             how
             to
             be
             preached
             :
             59.
             difference
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospell
             .
             889
          
           
             Learne
             what
             a
             christian
             should
             specially
             desire
             to
             learne
             ,
             396
             :
             and
             where
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             League
             none
             with
             the
             wicked
             .
             611
          
           
             Libertie
             to
             take
             heede
             vnto
             it
             .
             10●
             ,
             457
             outward
             libertie
             brings
             inward
             bondage
             .
             468
          
           
             Libertines
             against
             them
             .
             380
          
           
             Lies
             .
             659
          
           
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             shortnes
             of
             it
             ,
             659
             :
             it
             is
             but
             the
             present
             time
             .
             660
          
           
             Light
             refused
             for
             darknesse
             .
             ●73
          
           
             Loue
             ,
             a
             true
             token
             of
             it
             ,
             14
             ,
             520
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             113
             ,
             695
             ,
             4●4
             ▪
             545
             ,
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             685
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             87
             ,
             766
             ▪
             arguments
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             God
             ,
             454
             ,
             456
             ,
             natural
             loue
             must
             giue
             place
             to
             heauēly
             loue
             ,
             ibid.
             we
             may
             not
             loue
             that
             best
             which
             the
             world
             esteemes
             best
             ,
             516
             ,
             to
             loue
             God
             onely
             as
             wee
             bee
             taught
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             49●
             ,
             duties
             of
             loue
             ,
             160
             ,
             how
             to
             loue
             best
             ,
             516
             ,
             how
             to
             loue
             superiours
             equall
             and
             inferiours
             .
             120
          
           
             Loue
             of
             the
             creatures
             hinder
             ,
             20.
             carnall
             loue
             .
             637
          
           
             Lust
             ,
             remedies
             against
             it
             .
             635
          
        
         
           
             M
          
           
             MAdnes
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             20
             Magistrates
             how
             they
             may
             winne
             the
             peoples
             fauour
             ,
             260
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             men
             of
             wisedom
             ,
             38
             ,
             haue
             a
             care
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             pray
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             778
             ,
             their
             sinne
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             79●
             ,
             si●s
             of
             the
             people
             cause
             euill
             Magistrates
             .
             53
          
           
             Markes
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             25
             ,
             See
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             M●riners
             that
             s●ile
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             164
          
           
             Matrimonie
             ,
             notes
             to
             know
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             20
             ,
             consent
             of
             parents
             ,
             21
             ,
             choise
             in
             it
             ,
             742
             ,
             the
             spousage
             before
             knowne
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             122
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             it
             .
             806
          
           
             Meanes
             ,
             27
             ,
             of
             saluatiō
             ,
             42
             ▪
             all
             good
             meanes
             must
             ●e
             vsed
             ,
             615
             ,
             ●70
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             attend
             thereō
             736
             ,
             neglect
             therof
             a
             tempting
             of
             God
             ,
             674
             ,
             by
             what
             meanes
             wee
             draw
             to
             God
             ,
             690
             ,
             to
             keepe
             vs
             from
             sin
             .
             7●8
             ,
             the
             vertue
             &
             power
             of
             the
             meanes
             in
             God
             ,
             844
             ,
             meanes
             of
             least
             shew
             bring
             greatest
             graces
             .
             290
          
           
             Mediatour
             who
             it
             is
             ,
             80
             ,
             how
             dangerous
             to
             appeare
             before
             God
             without
             him
             .
             694
          
           
             Mediocritie
             .
             29
          
           
             Meditation
             ,
             615
             ▪
             159
             ,
             574
             ,
             564
             ,
             in
             labour
             ,
             4
             ,
             how
             we
             be
             hindred
             therein
             ,
             10
             ,
             commodities
             of
             it
             ,
             22.
             rules
             for
             it
             ,
             23.
             of
             Christ
             his
             death
             :
             19●
             ,
             of
             death
             in
             or
             on
             the
             word
             ,
             450.
             to
             redeeme
             the
             time
             for
             it
             .
             471
          
           
             Meditation
             must
             be
             continued
             ,
             459
             :
             we
             will
             alwaies
             meditate
             &
             thinke
             on
             the
             things
             we
             loue
             .
             459
          
           
             Melancholy
             :
             Satan
             and
             it
             disquiet
             afflicted
             soules
             .
             257
          
           
             Memorie
             :
             helpes
             for
             it
             ,
             23
             ,
             ●5
             :
             447
          
           
             Mercie
             ,
             209
             :
             of
             God
             ▪
             9
             ▪
             522.
             the
             rich
             mercy
             of
             God
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             in
             opening
             their
             eyes
             when
             many
             millions
             are
             left
             in
             darkenesse
             and
             miserie
             .
             503
             :
             it
             is
             either
             in
             giuing
             or
             forgiuing
             :
             697
             ,
             to
             the
             poore
             :
             69●
             :
             how
             it
             worketh
             in
             the
             wicked
             ,
             247
             :
             to
             whom
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             are
             dear●
             .
             782
          
           
             Merit
             .
             509
          
           
             Messengers
             of
             God
             how
             they
             binde
             and
             loose
             :
             877
             ,
             must
             be
             prepared
             for
             trouble
             .
             747
             ▪
             their
             euill
             life
             ,
             how
             dangerous
             .
             752
             messengers
             of
             Satan
             within
             vs.
             306
          
           
             Minde
             52
             ,
             cast
             downe
             :
             95
             ,
             distempered
             .
             482
          
           
             Ministers
             ▪
             24.
             the
             necessitie
             of
             thē
             .
             ●39
             .
             ●40
             the
             vse
             whereunto
             they
             are
             appointed
             341.
             their
             dutie
             ,
             first
             to
             reade
             and
             studie
             .
             342.
             secondly
             to
             teach
             the
             word
             .
             ●43
             how
             ,
             where
             ,
             &
             what
             he
             must
             teach
             .
             344
             when
             ,
             345.
             to
             pray
             for
             himselfe
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             345.
             thirdly
             ,
             hee
             ought
             to
             liue
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             ●46
             .
             fourthly
             ,
             hee
             ought
             to
             teach
             priuately
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             publikely
             ▪
             347
             how
             a
             Minister
             may
             ●●●e
             ,
             347.
             
             Miniets
             
             the
             porters
             of
             heauen
             ,
             288.
             meanes
             to
             bring
             vs
             to
             Christ.
             288
          
           
             Ministers
             and
             Auditors
             are
             not
             alwaies
             alike
             .
             448
          
           
             Ministerie
             .
             24
             ,
             646
             ,
             the
             haste
             of
             young
             men
             to
             it
             .
             24
             ,
             the
             dignitie
             of
             it
             .
             747
             ,
             the
             necessitie
             of
             it
             ,
             340.
             whether
             a
             man
             may
             desire
             it
             ,
             52.
             negligent
             in
             it
             ,
             752
             :
             790
             :
             sufficiencie
             for
             it
             ,
             546
             :
             couetous
             in
             it
             .
             735
          
           
             Miracles
             giuen
             in
             mercy
             and
             in
             iudgement
             .
             736
          
           
             Mirth
             ,
             25
             :
             the
             way
             to
             godly
             mirth
             .
             724
          
           
             Morall
             and
             Ceremoniall
             ,
             132.
             
             See
             Law.
             To
             know
             things
             morall
             and
             ceremoniall
             .
             138
          
           
             Mortification
             goe
             together
             with
             remission
             of
             sinne
             .
             105
          
           
             Mother
             ,
             76
             :
             three
             good
             mothers
             breeds
             three
             euill
             daughters
             .
             830
          
           
             Motions
             secret
             vnto
             sinnes
             ,
             108
             :
             the
             spirit
             restraines
             euill
             motions
             ,
             89
             :
             the
             godly
             are
             not
             free
             from
             euill
             motions
             ,
             681
             :
             we
             must
             watch
             ouer
             them
             ,
             703
             :
             the
             first
             motion
             to
             sinne
             must
             be
             crucified
             in
             vs.
             467
             ,
             why
             so
             few
             good
             motions
             come
             to
             vs
             ,
             522
             :
             sudden
             motions
             to
             good
             .
             476
          
           
             Motes
             :
             what
             sinnes
             are
             called
             motes
             ,
             and
             what
             beames
             .
             632
          
           
             Multitude
             to
             follow
             is
             dangerous
             .
             704
          
           
             Murmuring
             ,
             the
             policie
             of
             Satan
             therein
             .
             26
             :
             how
             common
             in
             our
             daies
             ,
             249.
             remedies
             against
             it
             ,
             ●51
             :
             758.
             how
             readie
             we
             are
             in
             our
             daies
             to
             murmure
             .
             815
          
        
         
           
             N
          
           
             NAme
             ,
             good
             name
             how
             pretious
             ,
             259
             260.
             
             See
             good
             name
             .
          
           
             Nature
             good
             and
             euil
             ,
             29
             :
             natural
             men
             measure
             others
             by
             thēselues
             .
             715
             :
             they
             count
             all
             spirituall
             things
             as
             paradoxes
             .
             457
          
           
             Necessitie
             two
             kindes
             thereof
             .
             166
          
           
             Neighbour
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             neighbour
             .
             79
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             OBedience
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             50
             :
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             826.
             it
             must
             be
             free
             ,
             44
             :
             triall
             of
             it
             .
             544
             :
             strict
             obedience
             to
             be
             laboured
             for
             ,
             292.
             popish
             obseruations
             and
             workes
             of
             supererogation
             in
             the
             point
             of
             obediēce
             confuted
             .
             393
          
           
             Occasion
             of
             euil
             must
             be
             auoided
             .
             25
             :
             263
          
           
             Offences
             ,
             721
             :
             47
             ,
             74
             ,
             90
             ,
             702.
             small
             sinnes
             great
             offences
             .
             727
          
           
             Oppression
             .
             780
          
           
             Order
             necessarie
             in
             all
             things
             .
             833
          
           
             Othes
             .
             75
             :
             476
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             PApists
             ,
             3
             ,
             673
             ,
             disquieted
             in
             minde
             .
             96
             rest
             in
             the
             worke
             wrought
             .
             689.
             neuer
             felt
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             his
             grace
             .
             787
             popish
             obiections
             against
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             802
             ,
             popish
             superstition
             .
             455
          
           
             Papists
             goe
             beyond
             carnall
             Protestants
             in
             outward
             things
             .
             805
             ,
             455
          
           
             How
             papists
             follow
             Peter
             :
             483.
             papists
             may
             not
             be
             spared
             for
             their
             ciuill
             honestie
             .
             455
          
           
             Popish
             Doctors
             of
             reason
             .
             520
          
           
             Parēts
             immoderate
             loue
             ,
             2●
             :
             follie
             ,
             258
             :
             for
             what
             cause
             the
             Lord
             afflicteth
             parents
             in
             their
             children
             ,
             277
             :
             their
             consent
             in
             mariage
             ,
             743
             :
             consideration
             in
             correcting
             their
             children
             .
             798
          
           
             Pastors
             ,
             the
             ●inne
             of
             the
             flocke
             their
             sinne
             259.
             their
             office
             772.
             
             See
             ministers
             .
          
           
             Patience
             :
             6●9
             ,
             759
             ,
             56●
             :
             triall
             of
             it
             ,
             25
             ,
             properties
             of
             it
             ,
             254
             :
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             ,
             761
             768
             :
             the
             vse
             of
             Gods
             patience
             .
             694
          
           
             Pe●ce
             three-fold
             ,
             7
             ,
             of
             minde
             ,
             97
             ,
             of
             conscience
             ,
             209
             :
             false
             peace
             ,
             ibid.
             of
             the
             wicked
             6●0
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             542
          
           
             People
             their
             dutie
             to
             their
             Magistrates
             ,
             76
             to
             their
             Ministers
             .
             349
          
           
             Perfection
             ,
             God
             lookes
             not
             for
             it
             at
             our
             hands
             .
             390
          
           
             Periurie
             ,
             how
             men
             fall
             into
             it
             .
             333
          
           
             Persecution
             ,
             670
             ,
             popish
             persecution
             how
             great
             .
             791
          
           
             Perseuerance
             ,
             496
             ,
             694
             ,
             721
             ,
             116
             ,
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             15
             ,
             764
             ,
             a
             sure
             triall
             both
             of
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             .
             510
          
           
             P●ruert
             ,
             who
             they
             be
             that
             peruert
             others
             .
             730
          
           
             Physition
             ,
             properties
             of
             him
             .
             794
          
           
             Pittie
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             pittied
             .
             25
          
           
             Plague
             ,
             79●
             ,
             boldnes
             and
             fearefulnes
             in
             it
             .
             2
             extremities
             ,
             104
             ,
             plague
             threatned
             .
             790
             for
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             word
             .
             513
          
           
             A
             perfume
             for
             christiās
             against
             the
             plague
             .
             444
          
           
             Pleasure
             ,
             653
             ,
             734
             ,
             how
             we
             may
             take
             pleasure
             ,
             726
             ,
             vse
             of
             it
             with
             restraint
             ,
             7
             ,
             9
             ,
             of
             sinne
             .
             323
          
           
             Pollution
             ,
             the
             polluted
             person
             polluteth
             all
             things
             .
             189
          
           
             Policie
             of
             the
             world
             euill
             .
             838
          
           
             Polygamie
             .
             586
          
           
             Posteritie
             ,
             care
             thereof
             .
             798.
             
             Iehosaphat
             punished
             in
             his
             posteritie
             .
             462
          
           
             Posts
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             165
          
           
             
             Pouertie
             the
             cause
             and
             vse
             of
             outward
             want
             .
             26
          
           
             Poore
             ,
             261
             ,
             zealous
             in
             defence
             of
             them
             .
             258
             ,
             poore
             in
             godlines
             ,
             784
             ,
             collections
             for
             them
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             161
          
           
             Praise
             .
             27
             ,
             733
             ,
             749
          
           
             Preaching
             ,
             with
             prayer
             before
             &
             after
             .
             272
             the
             power
             therof
             ,
             283
             ,
             708
             ,
             sincere
             bring
             men
             to
             Christ
             ,
             139
             ,
             needfull
             by
             sea
             ,
             164
             distinguished
             from
             catechizing
             ,
             664
             ,
             the
             onely
             meanes
             to
             worke
             faith
             ,
             690
             ,
             346
             173
          
           
             Preachers
             how
             they
             winne
             fauour
             ,
             8●1
             how
             they
             should
             carrie
             themselues
             ,
             358
             247
             ,
             a
             true
             marke
             of
             a
             faithfull
             Preacher
             ,
             375
             :
             See
             Minister
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             ,
             2
             ,
             38
             ,
             when
             to
             pray
             ,
             26
             :
             to
             offer
             vp
             our
             prayers
             to
             God
             albeit
             in
             perplexitie
             of
             spirit
             wee
             know
             not
             how
             to
             pray
             ,
             484
             publike
             for
             the
             sicke
             ,
             34
             ,
             want
             of
             it
             cause
             want
             of
             faith
             ,
             177
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             90
             ,
             a
             remedy
             in
             temptation
             ,
             873
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             hard
             ,
             and
             what
             doth
             season
             it
             ,
             507
             ,
             619
             ,
             how
             profitable
             ,
             776
             ,
             motiues
             thereunto
             ,
             777
             ,
             the
             more
             grace
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             the
             more
             need
             he
             hath
             to
             pray
             ,
             46
             ,
             47
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             best
             sacrifice
             ,
             8●
             ,
             priuate
             prayer
             ▪
             necessarie
             ,
             501
             ,
             rules
             for
             prayer
             ,
             562
             ,
             563
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             ioyned
             with
             the
             word
             ,
             775
             ,
             ●36
             ,
             with
             faith
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             711
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             seruent
             ,
             56
             ,
             wee
             must
             stirre
             vp
             our selues
             in
             prayer
             :
             84
             :
             how
             to
             pray
             against
             enemies
             :
             5●●
             :
             rules
             thereof
             ibid.
             how
             many
             waies
             God
             heareth
             our
             prayers
             :
             409
             :
             why
             God
             heareth
             not
             our
             prayers
             alwaies
             at
             the
             first
             ibid.
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             317
             ,
             what
             the
             Lord
             requireth
             of
             vs
             therein
             ,
             237
             ,
             hard
             to
             performe
             ,
             238
             ,
             circumstances
             in
             prayer
             ,
             240
             ,
             taken
             for
             the
             whole
             worship
             of
             God.
             8●9
          
           
             Predestination
             ,
             764
             ,
             popish
             .
             770
          
           
             Preferments
             how
             often
             bestowed
             .
             668
          
           
             Preparation
             to
             holy
             exercises
             .
             709
          
           
             Presumption
             a
             remedie
             against
             it
             .
             40.
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             141
             ,
             two
             waies
             of
             presuming
             ,
             765
             difference
             betweene
             it
             and
             faith
             .
             622
          
           
             Pride
             ,
             212
             ,
             4●0
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             corrected
             ,
             34
             ,
             priuie
             pride
             ,
             269
             ,
             it
             consumes
             many
             good
             gifts
             ,
             80
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             last
             sinne
             ,
             306
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             foure
             things
             ,
             711
             ,
             spirituall
             pride
             .
             272
          
           
             Profession
             double
             ,
             801
             ,
             verball
             .
             819
          
           
             Promise
             ,
             12●
             ,
             Gods
             promises
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             481
             ,
             Gods
             promises
             ought
             to
             stirre
             vs
             to
             obedience
             ,
             753
             ,
             ●81
             ,
             how
             hard
             to
             rest
             on
             Gods
             promises
             .
             490
          
           
             Prophets
             why
             called
             Seers
             ,
             6●7
             ,
             what
             prophecie
             is
             ,
             7●0
             ,
             the
             dutie
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             771
             ,
             three
             kindes
             of
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             771
             prophecies
             tried
             ,
             &
             notes
             betweene
             the
             true
             and
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             772
             ,
             what
             they
             respected
             in
             their
             teaching
             .
             519
          
           
             Prophanenes
             .
             54
          
           
             Pro●perity
             hath
             no
             feeling
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             27
             ,
             not
             to
             desire
             it
             too
             greedily
             ,
             272
             ,
             in
             it
             to
             think
             on
             aduersitie
             ,
             710
             ,
             766
             ,
             it
             should
             draw
             vs
             neere
             vnto
             God
             ,
             770
             ,
             it
             is
             dangerous
             vnto
             some
             .
             116
          
           
             Protestants
             most
             bound
             to
             good
             workes
             ,
             827
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             807
             ,
             carnall
             Protestants
             ,
             70●
             ,
             464
             ,
             4●5
             ,
             false
             Protestants
             .
             119
          
           
             Prouidence
             ,
             ●●●
             ,
             184
             ,
             4●6
             ▪
             5●●
             ,
             316
             ,
             faith
             in
             it
             is
             a
             remedie
             against
             murmuring
             ,
             252
             it
             is
             generall
             and
             particular
             ,
             253
             ,
             in
             it
             is
             a
             trial
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             644
             it
             is
             admirable
             ,
             677
             the
             worldlings
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             731
             ,
             how
             to
             depend
             on
             it
             ,
             774
             :
             God
             in
             his
             prouidence
             wil
             watch
             ouer
             vs
             :
             486
             :
             God
             is
             iust
             in
             it
             :
             5●5
             :
             how
             great
             it
             is
             towards
             mā
             ▪
             850
          
           
             Seuerall
             punishments
             for
             seuerall
             sins
             .
             500
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             RAce
             ,
             how
             the
             Race
             of
             Christianitie
             is
             ●unne
             by
             Christians
             .
             413
          
           
             Reading
             :
             38
             :
             ioyned
             with
             preaching
             :
             15●
             publikely
             :
             225
             :
             directions
             for
             the
             reading
             of
             Scriptures
             :
             174
             :
             175
             :
             176
             :
             who
             should
             reade
             Scripture
             .
             6●4
          
           
             Reason
             naturall
             is
             against
             faith
             :
             ●43
             :
             645
             18●
             :
             it
             must
             be
             renounced
             :
             298
             :
             to
             fight
             with
             it
             a
             hard
             matter
             :
             299
             :
             how
             to
             striue
             against
             it
             .
             467
             :
             4●7
          
           
             Rebuking
             of
             sinne
             :
             257
             :
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             reproued
             .
             633
          
           
             Reconciliation
             .
             798
          
           
             Recreation
             :
             169
             :
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             vnlawfull
             .
             839
             ,
             840
          
           
             Regeneration
             :
             6
             :
             good
             natures
             doe
             not
             further
             it
             ,
             nor
             euill
             natures
             hinder
             it
             :
             29
             :
             it
             can
             neuer
             be
             vtterly
             lost
             :
             ●45
             :
             feeling
             of
             sinne
             an
             earnest
             thereof
             :
             11●
             ;
             farre
             more
             excellent
             than
             our
             first
             creation
             :
             4●
             :
             meditations
             of
             the
             regenerate
             :
             453
             :
             482
             how
             wonderfull
             it
             is
             ,
             803
             :
             strife
             in
             the
             regenerate
             .
             785
          
           
             Relapse
             ,
             cautions
             obserued
             therein
             ,
             13
             ,
             58●
             the
             state
             of
             men
             after
             it
             ,
             249
             ,
             how
             to
             rise
             againe
             .
             64●
          
           
             Religion
             ,
             not
             to
             haue
             it
             in
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             119
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             be
             of
             a
             darke
             religion
             ,
             
             801
             ,
             a
             singular
             grace
             to
             loue
             it
             whē
             it
             is
             commonly
             hated
             ,
             515
             ,
             triall
             of
             it
             803
             ,
             better
             to
             be
             religious
             than
             seeme
             ,
             305
             ,
             to
             be
             truely
             religious
             is
             to
             haue
             the
             meanes
             in
             due
             estimation
             .
             384
          
           
             Religion
             is
             the
             way
             to
             happines
             ,
             pag.
             380
          
           
             Religion
             corrupt
             ,
             life
             cānot
             be
             vncorrupt
             ,
             454
             ,
             the
             true
             religious
             and
             irreligious
             discerned
             in
             temptations
             .
             455
          
           
             Remedies
             against
             troubles
             of
             minde
             .
             102
             See
             conscience
             afflicted
             .
             Against
             vncleane
             lusts
             .
             635
          
           
             Remission
             of
             sinne
             and
             mortification
             .
             105
             See
             pardon
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             ,
             282
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             how
             to
             begin
             it
             and
             to
             continue
             it
             :
             281
             :
             282
             :
             283
             :
             284
             285
             :
             286
             :
             6
             7
             :
             87
             :
             notes
             of
             it
             :
             780
             :
             it
             must
             be
             speedie
             and
             continued
             :
             781
             :
             it
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             :
             782
             :
             fruites
             of
             it
             :
             796
             :
             the
             necessitie
             of
             it
             :
             46
             :
             48
             :
             61
             :
             late
             repentance
             .
             799
          
           
             Reports
             euill
             ,
             the
             vse
             that
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             thē
             64
             :
             65
             :
             how
             an
             euill
             report
             should
             be
             staied
             :
             161
             :
             how
             it
             should
             be
             borne
             :
             652
             :
             two
             occasions
             of
             euill
             reports
             :
             266
             false
             reports
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             .
             267
          
           
             Reproches
             ,
             trials
             in
             it
             .
             29
          
           
             Riches
             ,
             624
             ,
             no
             argumēts
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             ,
             251
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             &
             how
             they
             are
             thornes
             ,
             643
             ,
             their
             vse
             ,
             644
             ,
             they
             haue
             two
             ends
             ,
             735
             ,
             their
             abuse
             ,
             783
             ,
             how
             to
             haue
             earthly
             and
             heauenly
             riches
             ,
             784
             the
             vnworthie
             possession
             of
             them
             daungerous
             .
             78●
          
           
             Righteous
             markes
             of
             a
             righteous
             man.
             613
             118
             ,
             680
             ,
             839
             :
             See
             Iustification
             .
          
           
             Rule
             for
             a
             man
             to
             examine
             himselfe
             .
             516
          
           
             Restitution
             78
          
           
             Resurrection
             ,
             252
             ,
             178
             ,
             cōforts
             arising
             frō
             it
             :
             85
             :
             few
             doe
             truely
             beleeue
             it
             ,
             180
             ,
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             Enoch
             and
             Eliah
             :
             180
             :
             Gods
             iudgement
             and
             mercy
             require
             it
             .
             183
          
           
             Reuelation
             ordinary
             or
             extraordinarie
             .
             770
          
           
             Reuenge
             ,
             68●
             ,
             remedie
             for
             it
             ,
             727
             ,
             against
             desire
             of
             reuenge
             .
             481
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             SAbbath
             ,
             inconueniences
             and
             commodities
             in
             keeping
             it
             ,
             128
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             prophaned
             ,
             138
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             to
             sanctifie
             it
             ,
             132
             809
             ,
             when
             first
             ordained
             ,
             133
             ,
             not
             a
             signe
             onley
             ,
             134
             ,
             no
             ceremonie
             ,
             yet
             rest
             as
             needfull
             for
             vs
             as
             for
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             132
             ,
             a
             Sabbath
             daies
             iourney
             :
             14●
             :
             workes
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             144
             :
             prophaning
             of
             it
             in
             haruest
             ,
             146
             ,
             the
             speciall
             vse
             to
             remember
             three
             benefits
             ,
             156
             ,
             priuate
             exercises
             before
             and
             after
             the
             publike
             ,
             157
             ,
             158
             workes
             forbidden
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             162
             whether
             all
             callings
             ought
             to
             rest
             ,
             306
             609
             ,
             &c.
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             punished
             ,
             810
             8●9
             ,
             meanes
             for
             the
             sanctification
             of
             it
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Sacramēts
             ,
             30
             ,
             687
             ,
             825
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             had
             two
             ends
             ,
             133
             ,
             neglect
             &
             contempt
             punished
             with
             death
             ,
             787
             ,
             sacramentall
             phrases
             ,
             why
             vsed
             .
             788
          
           
             We
             renew
             our
             couenant
             so
             oft
             as
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             478
          
           
             Sacriledge
             of
             our
             time
             to
             be
             spokē
             against
             .
             749
          
           
             Sadnes
             ,
             29
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             sad
             .
             782
          
           
             Saffron
             not
             to
             be
             gathered
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             167
          
           
             Saluation
             ,
             36
             ,
             notes
             thereof
             ,
             171
             ,
             the
             golden
             chaine
             therof
             ,
             207
             ,
             ioy
             thereof
             how
             great
             ,
             293.
             
             See
             Ioy.
             A
             desire
             thereof
             ,
             610
             assurance
             ,
             see
             Assurance
             .
          
           
             Sanctification
             euident
             tokens
             thereof
             ,
             13
             241
             ,
             246
             ,
             247
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             vtterly
             lost
             ,
             245
             ,
             how
             wonderfull
             ,
             803
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             of
             one
             part
             ,
             80●
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             continuall
             .
             806
          
           
             Sathan
             is
             maister
             of
             all
             sinners
             ,
             ●9●
             ,
             their
             seruices
             to
             him
             ,
             &
             their
             reward
             for
             their
             seruice
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Satan
             and
             his
             practises
             ,
             35
             ,
             796
             ,
             55
             ,
             ●11
             ,
             ●12
             in
             temptation
             ,
             ●99
             ▪
             hee
             is
             a
             Surgeon
             to
             cure
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             618
             ,
             how
             to
             answere
             him
             in
             temptation
             ,
             111
             ,
             112
             ,
             Sathan
             and
             melancholie
             disquiet
             afflicted
             soules
             ,
             86●
             ,
             868
             ,
             how
             he
             fighteth
             ,
             90
             ,
             his
             policie
             801
             ,
             of
             diuers
             names
             giuen
             him
             in
             scripture
             .
             845
          
           
             Schisme
             .
             39
             ,
             37
             ,
             647
             ,
             796
          
           
             Scorners
             ,
             who
             are
             scorners
             .
             623
             ,
             112
             ,
             ●01
          
           
             Scripture
             ,
             a
             generall
             rule
             concerning
             it
             .
             153
             directions
             for
             reading
             of
             it
             publikely
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             173
             ,
             priuatly
             euery
             day
             ,
             174
             generall
             obseruations
             for
             it
             ,
             7●
             ,
             abused
             ,
             757
             ,
             the
             certaintie
             of
             it
             ,
             ●71
             ,
             scripture
             for
             a
             weake
             conscience
             ,
             854
             ,
             ap●
             similitudes
             for
             all
             degrees
             therein
             ,
             844
             ,
             why
             we
             profit
             not
             in
             them
             .
             519
          
           
             Secret
             corruption
             threatneth
             a
             downfall
             ,
             103
             ,
             hindreth
             successe
             in
             good
             actions
             .
             27
             ,
             comfort
             for
             Gods
             children
             when
             they
             feele
             it
             .
             681
             Carnall
             securitie
             .
             46●
          
           
             
             Securitie
             a
             forerunner
             of
             grosse
             sinne
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             crosse
             ,
             euē
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             ,
             30
             ,
             how
             daungerous
             ,
             274
             ,
             116
             ,
             659
             ,
             79●
             ,
             in
             publike
             calamities
             :
             767
             :
             a
             signe
             of
             securitie
             ,
             792
             ,
             heresie
             or
             prophanenes
             like
             to
             folfow
             it
             .
             586
          
           
             Seeking
             of
             God.
             836
          
           
             Sermons
             ,
             ●6
             ,
             twice
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             563
          
           
             Seruāts
             ,
             their
             maisters
             dutie
             .
             163
             ,
             177
             ,
             their
             dutie
             to
             their
             maisters
             .
             784
          
           
             Shame
             and
             shamefastnes
             .
             851
          
           
             Shepheards
             and
             heardsmen
             .
             306
          
           
             Sicknes
             in
             minde
             how
             cured
             ,
             5
             ,
             794
             ,
             all
             are
             sicke
             ,
             793
             ,
             their
             impatiencie
             to
             be
             borne
             with
             :
             7
             :
             rules
             for
             them
             :
             34
             :
             to
             visit
             the
             sicke
             :
             275
             :
             what
             they
             should
             doe
             in
             their
             sicknes
             .
             640
             ,
             715
          
           
             Signe
             of
             grace
             ,
             170
             ,
             how
             it
             differeth
             from
             a
             figure
             .
             138
          
           
             Silence
             in
             meetings
             not
             good
             ,
             5
             ,
             not
             too
             strict
             .
             64●
          
           
             Similitudes
             of
             things
             naturall
             and
             better
             knowne
             applied
             to
             things
             diuine
             ,
             and
             lesse
             knowne
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             18
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             29
             ,
             4●
             ,
             4●
             ,
             244
             ,
             245
             ,
             247
             ,
             262
             ,
             264
             285
             ,
             613
             ,
             100
             ,
             ●52
             ,
             162
             ,
             164
             ,
             166
             ,
             174
             874
             ,
             875
             ,
             876
             ,
             877
             ,
             294
             ,
             265
             ,
             636
             ,
             640
             651
             ,
             652
             ,
             655
             ,
             656
             ,
             659
             ,
             661
             ,
             673
             ,
             676
             682
             ,
             685
             ,
             689
             ,
             693
             ,
             7●4
             ,
             710
             ,
             713
             ,
             717
             752
             ,
             722
             ,
             776
             ,
             785
             ,
             79●
             ,
             793
             ,
             802
             ,
             809
             813
             ,
             819
             ,
             822
             ,
             829
          
           
             Simplicitie
             godly
             .
             715
          
           
             Sinceritie
             .
             161
             ,
             209
          
           
             Sinne
             ,
             to
             finde
             out
             specialll
             sinnes
             :
             5
             :
             and
             to
             confesse
             them
             :
             10●
             :
             484
             :
             cause
             of
             it
             within
             vs
             ,
             30
             ,
             in
             what
             respect
             worldlings
             leaue
             it
             :
             616
             :
             fearefull
             to
             make
             a
             sport
             of
             it
             :
             626
             secret
             sinnes
             :
             37
             :
             262
             :
             272
             :
             610
             :
             5●1
             :
             secret
             sinnes
             not
             repented
             of
             :
             461
             :
             sinnes
             not
             equal
             :
             631
             :
             euery
             sinne
             hath
             two
             reasons
             for
             it
             :
             670
             :
             the
             death
             of
             it
             in
             the
             faithful
             :
             682
             :
             first
             motions
             of
             sinne
             must
             be
             crucified
             :
             467
             :
             particular
             sight
             and
             loathing
             of
             speciall
             sins
             :
             475
             :
             wisedome
             of
             Gods
             children
             to
             preuent
             sin
             :
             514
             :
             of
             three
             things
             which
             may
             keepe
             vs
             from
             it
             :
             697
             :
             two
             heads
             of
             many
             sinnes
             :
             703
             ripenes
             in
             sins
             :
             712
             :
             foure
             companions
             of
             sin
             :
             7●0
             :
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             many
             blessings
             :
             786
             :
             dominion
             of
             it
             :
             527
             :
             528
             :
             presumptuous
             sinnes
             :
             852
             :
             to
             leaue
             sinne
             and
             to
             repent
             :
             85●
             :
             differ
             :
             858
             :
             to
             leaue
             it
             not
             sufficient
             :
             304
             :
             sinne
             of
             apostacie
             ,
             and
             fiue
             reasons
             to
             disswade
             therefrom
             .
             627
          
           
             A
             maruellous
             great
             prerogatiue
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             sinne
             ,
             90
             ,
             we
             must
             deale
             with
             our
             sinnes
             as
             the
             iudge
             doth
             with
             malefacters
             .
             4●9
          
           
             Singing
             of
             Psalmes
             with
             feeling
             .
             30
          
           
             Sleepe
             ,
             triall
             therein
             .
             36
          
           
             Slothfulnes
             .
             1
          
           
             Sobrietie
             at
             all
             times
             required
             ,
             769
             ,
             214
             ,
          
           
             Societie
             ,
             14
             ,
             of
             the
             wicked
             ought
             to
             be
             shu●
             ned
             ,
             610
             ,
             612
             ,
             ●93
             ,
             Gods
             children
             how
             sweete
             .
             458
          
           
             Sophistrie
             of
             the
             diuell
             .
             734
          
           
             Sorrow
             ,
             two
             extremities
             in
             it
             ,
             16
             ,
             not
             to
             delay
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             29
             ,
             worldly
             ,
             265
             ,
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             282
             ,
             signes
             of
             it
             ,
             284
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             continued
             ,
             286
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             way
             to
             heauen
             ,
             285
             ,
             foolishly
             put
             off
             .
             95
          
           
             Soule
             the
             consumption
             thereof
             ,
             4●7
             ,
             starued
             .
             846
             ,
             847
          
           
             Speech
             ,
             good
             in
             meetings
             required
             of
             dutie
             ,
             647
             ,
             to
             speake
             pleasing
             things
             and
             serue
             the
             time
             .
             750
          
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
             comes
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             12
             ,
             two
             workes
             thereof
             ,
             13
             ,
             singularitie
             of
             spirit
             ,
             37
             ,
             religion
             vnprofitable
             to
             those
             that
             want
             the
             spirit
             ,
             241
             ,
             precepts
             of
             not
             quenching
             the
             spirit
             ,
             242
             ,
             testimonie
             of
             it
             ,
             875
             ,
             of
             faith
             ,
             484
             ,
             of
             cheerefulnes
             .
             556
          
           
             Spirituall
             man
             must
             haue
             an
             alteration
             ,
             42
          
           
             Superstition
             ,
             35
             ,
             41
             ,
             it
             breaketh
             off
             loue
             in
             all
             estates
             ,
             801
             ,
             popish
             superstition
             described
             .
             345
          
           
             Surmises
             euill
             against
             others
             .
             263
             ,
             666
          
           
             Swearing
             .
             659
             ,
             790
          
           
             Swine
             who
             be
             .
             455
          
        
         
           
             T
          
           
             TO
             be
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             469
             ,
             temptation
             ,
             37
             ,
             702
             ,
             47
             ,
             when
             and
             how
             it
             breeds
             ,
             39
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             yeeld
             in
             it
             ,
             865
             ,
             866
             ,
             how
             to
             know
             whether
             wee
             be
             tempted
             ,
             816
             ,
             why
             many
             are
             ouertaken
             therewith
             ,
             300
             ,
             how
             we
             conspire
             with
             Sathan
             therein
             ,
             876
             ,
             how
             God
             tempteth
             vs
             ,
             813
             what
             it
             may
             teach
             vs
             ,
             874
             ,
             resistance
             of
             it
             a
             signe
             of
             grace
             ,
             874
             ,
             dispute
             not
             with
             Sathan
             .
             874
          
           
             Terrors
             of
             minde
             sudden
             .
             48
          
           
             Thanksgiuing
             ,
             812
             ,
             of
             al
             sacrifices
             most
             acceptable
             ,
             40
             ,
             483
             ,
             to
             God
             for
             feeding
             our
             soules
             :
             177
             :
             it
             was
             a
             chiefe
             exercise
             of
             Dauid
             .
             458
             ,
             459
          
           
             How
             a
             Christian
             may
             say
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             THINE
             .
             449
          
           
             
             Thoughts
             euill
             ,
             resting
             in
             the
             minde
             how
             dangerous
             :
             267
             :
             why
             Gods
             children
             are
             often
             exercised
             therewith
             :
             27●
             :
             euill
             thoughts
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             depriue
             vs
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             171
             ,
             two
             kinds
             of
             thoughts
             ,
             704
             ,
             what
             Satan
             doth
             suggest
             into
             men
             :
             748
             :
             Conscience
             of
             thoughts
             .
             543
          
           
             Theefe
             on
             the
             crosse
             :
             794
             :
             notes
             &
             markes
             of
             faith
             in
             him
             .
             693
          
           
             Time
             ,
             the
             ●ithe
             of
             it
             to
             Gods
             worship
             .
             1●5
          
           
             To
             redeeme
             it
             for
             good
             meditations
             .
             471
          
           
             Tinder
             ,
             the
             efficacie
             of
             it
             in
             our
             nature
             .
             676
          
           
             Trauelling
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             167
          
           
             Tree
             of
             life
             ,
             Adam
             had
             it
             for
             a
             signe
             .
             133
          
           
             Troubles
             necessarie
             to
             feele
             them
             for
             foure
             causes
             .
             439
          
           
             Two
             things
             sustaine
             vs
             in
             our
             troubles
             .
             508
          
           
             Trust.
             29.
             to
             trust
             onely
             in
             God.
             494
          
           
             Truth
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             speake
             it
             .
             622
          
           
             Truth
             and
             peace
             go
             together
             :
             728
             :
             how
             God
             punisheth
             such
             as
             receiue
             not
             the
             truth
             in
             loue
             ,
             802
             ,
             3.
             kinds
             of
             truths
             .
             818
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             VAnitie
             both
             of
             life
             and
             religion
             is
             deceit
             .
             501
          
           
             Vertue
             ,
             two
             speciall
             fruites
             of
             it
             .
             260
          
           
             Visitation
             of
             the
             sicke
             .
             275
          
           
             Vnbeleefe
             ,
             the
             godly
             often
             troubled
             with
             it
             .
             95.
             why
             we
             see
             it
             not
             .
             5●7
             .
             how
             it
             is
             shewed
             vs.
             549
          
           
             Vngodlines
             .
             41
          
           
             Vnmercifulnes
             how
             great
             a
             sinne
             .
             837
          
           
             Vnthankfulnes
             ,
             41
             ,
             punished
             ,
             269
             ,
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             678
          
           
             Vse
             of
             the
             creatures
             .
             41
             ,
             813
          
           
             Vaine-glorie
             .
             518
          
           
             Why
             God
             visiteth
             his
             dearest
             sernants
             .
             445
          
           
             Visions
             how
             farre
             to
             be
             beleeued
             .
             41
          
           
             Vowes
             rash
             ,
             822
             ,
             what
             a
             vow
             is
             ,
             477
             ,
             two
             things
             hinder
             vs
             from
             holy
             vowes
             ,
             478
             to
             vow
             against
             drunkennes
             .
             479
          
           
             Vowes
             in
             baptisme
             must
             be
             remēbred
             .
             477
             against
             Whoredome
             ,
             Ibid.
             41.
             
          
           
             Vowes
             in
             holy
             purposes
             .
             397
          
           
             Vsurie
             .
             41
          
           
             Vulgus
             how
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             .
             667
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             WAiting
             on
             God
             ,
             properties
             thereof
             .
             17
          
           
             Wan●
             to
             lament
             it
             in
             others
             .
             457
          
           
             Wantonnes
             ends
             in
             wickednesse
             .
             727
             ,
             799
             468
          
           
             Watchfulnes
             ,
             703
             ,
             527
             ,
             two
             causes
             of
             watching
             ouer
             our
             hearts
             .
             616
             ,
             304
          
           
             Way
             ,
             in
             it
             three
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             703
             ,
             euill
             way
             ,
             two
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             therein
             .
             416
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             lying
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             411
             ,
             why
             it
             is
             so
             called
             ibid.
             the
             good
             way
             must
             be
             chosen
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Wearines
             in
             good
             things
             .
             531
             ,
             453
          
           
             Warfare
             of
             a
             Christian.
             531
             ,
             29●
             ,
             298
          
           
             Description
             of
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             and
             why
             he
             is
             so
             called
             ▪
             450
             ,
             451
          
           
             Wicked
             ,
             their
             societie
             to
             be
             auoided
             ,
             610
             how
             they
             walke
             in
             sinne
             and
             know
             it
             not
             614
             ,
             the
             diuell
             helpes
             them
             in
             meditation
             ,
             463
             ,
             punished
             .
             699
          
           
             Wickednesse
             and
             wantonnesse
             .
             468
          
           
             Wife
             ,
             how
             the
             husband
             should
             gouerne
             her
             .
             124
          
           
             Will
             free
             ,
             525
             ,
             how
             accepted
             for
             the
             deede
             .
             61
          
           
             Wisedome
             how
             to
             hold
             it
             fast
             ,
             609
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             625
             ,
             99
             ,
             how
             the
             faithfull
             are
             wise
             ,
             124
             461
             ,
             our
             owne
             wisedome
             to
             be
             suspected
             .
             57
          
           
             Difference
             betweene
             true
             and
             false
             wisedome
             .
             414
             ,
             415
          
           
             Wits
             ,
             the
             diuell
             chuseth
             the
             best
             for
             his
             seruice
             .
             62
          
           
             Witchcraft
             ,
             468
             ,
             aduertisement
             against
             it
             ,
             42
             ,
             how
             cured
             :
             822
             :
             consulting
             with
             witches
             is
             to
             aske
             counsell
             of
             the
             diuell
             .
             578
             (
             581
          
           
             Wonders
             to
             beware
             of
             .
             822
          
           
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             649
             :
             549
             :
             preparation
             to
             heare
             it
             :
             42
             :
             true
             arguments
             of
             Loue
             thereto
             :
             453
             :
             the
             power
             of
             it
             :
             282
             :
             283
             857
             :
             it
             is
             a
             treasure
             and
             hidden
             :
             289
             :
             few
             loue
             it
             therefore
             :
             290
             :
             wherfore
             so
             many
             neglect
             the
             word
             :
             462
             :
             how
             it
             is
             found
             before
             it
             be
             sought
             :
             291
             :
             famine
             of
             it
             :
             791
             :
             loue
             to
             it
             :
             440
             :
             5●4
             :
             44●
             :
             it
             is
             necessarie
             for
             safe
             direction
             :
             475.
             to
             keepe
             it
             in
             a
             good
             conscience
             bringeth
             wisedome
             :
             466
             :
             it
             yeelds
             most
             profit
             ,
             pleasure
             and
             glory
             :
             457
             :
             whole
             felicitie
             therein
             :
             470
             direction
             thereof
             safe
             :
             475
             :
             why
             Gods
             word
             is
             wonderfull
             :
             410
             :
             it
             neuer
             deceiueth
             :
             501
             :
             hard
             to
             beleeue
             it
             :
             508
             :
             sixe
             meanes
             to
             profit
             by
             it
             :
             173.
             174
             :
             &c
             :
             with
             out
             it
             no
             faith
             :
             sacrament
             or
             repentance
             :
             237
             :
             three
             questions
             of
             the
             operation
             of
             it
             :
             857
             :
             a
             good
             note
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             the
             word
             wherein
             it
             consisteth
             :
             470
             :
             a
             true
             marke
             thereof
             ,
             471
             ,
             generall
             plagues
             for
             
             the
             contmpt
             thereof
             .
             513
          
           
             Words
             idle
             and
             euill
             prophane
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             170
          
           
             World
             :
             43
             :
             their
             iudgement
             of
             the
             godly
             :
             262
             :
             the
             loue
             of
             it
             :
             721
             :
             in
             what
             respect
             it
             loueth
             s●nne
             :
             616
             :
             how
             farre
             it
             fauoureth
             the
             Gospell
             .
             820
          
           
             Workes
             :
             15
             :
             826
             :
             two
             rules
             of
             good
             works
             :
             〈◊〉
             the
             reward
             is
             of
             mercie
             ,
             not
             of
             merit
             :
             ●●7
             :
             motiues
             thereunto
             :
             827
             :
             they
             are
             necessarie
             for
             all
             :
             828
             :
             workes
             without
             warrant
             are
             works
             of
             darkenes
             :
             475
             :
             why
             good
             workes
             are
             to
             be
             done
             .
             838
          
           
             Worship
             ,
             God
             requireth
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             body
             as
             well
             as
             the
             soule
             in
             it
             .
             808
             :
             147
             :
             wil-worship
             condemned
             .
             810
             ,
             826
          
           
             Wrath
             ,
             what
             sinne
             brings
             i●●
             651
             how
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             :
             696
             how
             great
             it
             is
             .
             197
          
        
         
           
             Y
          
           
             YOuth
             ,
             the
             sinnes
             thereof
             :
             100
             :
             vnbridled
             affections
             thereof
             ,
             &
             how
             dangerous
             :
             636
             :
             726
             :
             it
             is
             dissolute
             :
             637
             :
             it
             being
             spent
             in
             vanitie
             ,
             commonly
             ends
             old
             age
             in
             prophanenesse
             :
             464
             :
             Sathan
             laboureth
             especially
             to
             poyson
             it
             :
             653
             :
             it
             must
             renounce
             pleasure
             :
             800
             :
             it
             is
             blessed
             of
             God.
             465
          
        
         
           
             Z
          
           
             ZEale
             ,
             properties
             of
             true
             zeale
             ,
             &
             rules
             of
             it
             .
             255.
             256.
             829.
             830.
             50.
             542.
             543
             
             &c.
             triall
             of
             it
             .
             653.
             814.
             incident
             to
             all
             ,
             517.
             diuers
             kinds
             of
             it
             .
             541.
             zeale
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             46●
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A02178-e240
           
             Or
             Posthumes
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1
             3.
             2
             
             Ioh.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02178-e400
           
             Prou.
             10.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Intemperantiae
             genus
             est
             .
             Seneca
             lib.
             13.
             epist.
             89.
             
             Non
             discentes
             necessaria
             ,
             quia
             superuacua
             didicerunt
             .
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Schoolmaster
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hip.
             lib.
             1
             ▪
             Aphor.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             25
             11.
             
          
           
             Cypr
             tract
             4.
             de
             Idolor
             ▪
             va●it
             .
          
           
             Magnum
             esse
             solem
             Philosophus
             probabit
             ,
             quantus
             sit
             Mathematicus
             ,
             qui
             vsu
             quodam
             ,
             &
             exercitatione
             procedit
             :
             sed
             vt
             procedat
             ,
             impetranda
             illi
             quaedam
             princifia
             sunt
             .
             Sen
             lib.
             13
             Epist.
             89.
             
          
           
             In
             his
             Apologie
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             Booke
             .
          
           
             D.
             Lopes
             .
          
           
             Noct●s
             Attic●
             Gellius
             &
             Phauorinus
             .
          
           
             Da
             mihi
             M●strum
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Epistle
             before
             his
             notes
             on
             the
             Reuelation
             .
          
           
             M.
             Hopkins
             .
          
           
             
               He
               knew
               right
               well
               the
               Poets
               wittie
               counsell
               :
            
             Vos
             ò
             Pompilius
             sanguis
             carmen
             reprehendite
             ,
             quod
             ●●n
             multa
             dies
             &
             multa
             litura
             coercuit
             ,
             atque
             perfectum
             decies
             non
             castigauit
             ad
             vnguem
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             14.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02178-e5130
           
             Donat.
             in
             vit
             .
             Virgil.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ruth
             .
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             21.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             26.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             34.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02178-e5460
           
             Triall
             of
             affections
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             labour
             for
             knowledge
             and
             affection
             .
          
           
             Naturall
             affections
             .
          
           
             When
             to
             suspect
             affectiō
             .
             See
             more
             in
             the
             title
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Slothfulnes
             .
          
           
             Feeling
             .
          
           
             Of
             sudden
             gripes
             and
             nips
             in
             the
             bodie
             ,
             and
             feares
             in
             the
             minde
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             In
             afflictions
             to
             descend
             into
             our selues
             ,
             and
             to
             ascend
             to
             God.
             
               Deut.
               30.
               1.
               2.
               3
               4.
               
            
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             diuell
             cannot
             hurt
             vs
             ,
             till
             we
             haue
             hurt
             our selues
             .
          
           
             The
             crosse
             doth
             seale
             and
             season
             Gods
             graces
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             in
             all
             trials
             .
          
           
             Publike
             calamities
             must
             affect
             vs
             most
             .
          
           
             Extraordinarie
             affliction
             in
             appearance
             .
          
           
             See
             Affections
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             91.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             Papist
             became
             a
             ●amii●st
             and
             so
             an
             Atheist
             ;
             and
             his
             end
             .
          
           
             Feare
             of
             Atheisme
             to
             increase
             rather
             than
             Papisme
             .
          
           
             The
             mistiking
             of
             our
             ordinary
             callings
             how
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Meditations
             in
             labour
             .
          
           
             Mariage
             .
          
           
             Entring
             into
             a
             calling
             without
             gifts
             to
             discharge
             it
             .
          
           
             Change
             of
             places
             .
          
           
             Immoderate
             or
             distracting
             cares
             .
             
               Matth.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             How
             blinde
             many
             be
             in
             themselues
             .
          
           
             A
             dead
             silence
             in
             meetings
             .
          
           
             *
             Iosias
             hearkened
             not
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Necho
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             God.
             
               2
               ▪
               Chro.
               35.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             The
             godly
             afflicted
             consciences
             feare
             to
             displease
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             good
             conscience
             ,
             how
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             
               Prou.
               15.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             The
             word
             cures
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
               .
               28.
               16.
            
             
             The
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             neuer
             cure
             nor
             comfort
             the
             sicke
             hastely
             ,
             as
             wizards
             doe
             .
          
           
             To
             find
             out
             our
             speciall
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Faith
             without
             feeling
             .
          
           
             Causes
             of
             deadnes
             of
             minde
             .
          
           
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             How
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ▪
             that
             Gods
             graces
             are
             more
             sweete
             vnto
             vs
             at
             our
             first
             entrance
             into
             regeneration
             ,
             than
             after
             .
          
           
             A
             conscience
             touched
             for
             small
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             proceed
             in
             comforting
             the
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Our
             ioy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             we
             cannot
             expresse
             .
             
               Philip.
               4.
               
               Rom.
               14.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             A
             threefolde
             pealce
             .
             
               Psa.
               41.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             To
             beare
             with
             impatiencie
             of
             the
             sicke
             .
          
           
             A
             sweet
             consolation
             for
             weake
             consciences
             ,
             after
             their
             often
             fals
             .
             
               Rom.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
             To
             powre
             forth
             our
             griefes
             into
             Gods
             bosome
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             hide
             any
             one
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             Fasting
             .
          
           
             Mariage
             .
          
           
             Neglects
             in
             any
             occasiō
             of
             doing
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             spawne
             of
             all
             sinnes
             in
             euery
             man.
             
          
           
             A
             particular
             faith
             .
          
           
             Examples
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             most
             free
             in
             his
             mercie
             ▪
             therfore
             let
             no
             thought
             of
             vnworthines
             ke●pe
             thee
             from
             him
             ▪
             Simile
             .
          
           
             A
             measurable
             feare
             of
             death
             commandable
             .
          
           
             Wishes
             of
             death
             euill
             .
          
           
             Maister
             Greenhams
             death
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             iudge
             of
             any
             man
             according
             to
             his
             state
             in
             death
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             profit
             by
             dreames
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             naturall
             dreame
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             good
             dreame
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             An
             euill
             dreame
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             terrible
             dreame
             .
          
           
             Vncleane
             dreames
             .
          
           
             See
             more
             in
             the
             title
             of
             Humilitie
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             be
             hindered
             in
             godly
             meditations
             .
          
           
             Deadnes
             and
             dulnes
             .
          
           
             Rules
             concerning
             doctrine
             drawne
             from
             examples
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             As
             Nicodemus
             .
             
               Iohn
               .
               3
            
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Of
             starting
             ioyes
             and
             affections
             to
             the
             word
             which
             some
             haue
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             See
             before
             of
             corruption
             in
             C.
             
          
           
             Hard
             for
             the
             rich
             to
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Faith
             sound
             how
             needfull
             .
             
               1.
               
               Ioh
               5.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             The
             spirit
             comes
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Gal.
               3.
               2.
            
             yet
             is
             he
             the
             first
             cause
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             loue
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Smile
             .
          
           
             Our
             care
             for
             our
             familie
             .
          
           
             Feeling
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             distinguish
             betweene
             Gods
             spirit
             and
             his
             graces
             in
             vs.
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             without
             feeling
             .
          
           
             In
             any
             case
             take
             heede
             ye
             draw
             not
             carnall
             ioyes
             into
             the
             place
             of
             spirituall
             ioyes
             .
          
           
             Two
             works
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Euident
             tokens
             of
             true
             sanctification
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Cautiōs
             concerning
             a
             relapse
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Immoderate
             feares
             .
          
           
             To
             submit
             our selues
             to
             Gods
             hād
             ,
             acknowledging
             that
             he
             may
             iustly
             confound
             vs
             ,
             yet
             desiring
             to
             meete
             with
             his
             mercies
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             To
             cherish
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             in
             men
             .
          
           
             Noscitur
             ex
             comite
             qui
             nō
             cogno
             citur
             ex
             se.
             Psalm
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Rules
             to
             discerne
             such
             as
             wee
             recei●e
             .
             into
             our
             societie
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             A
             true
             token
             of
             loue
             .
          
           
             Societie
             .
          
           
             Perseuerāce
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Extraordinarie
             gifts
             .
          
           
             The
             pollution
             and
             pow
             er
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             decay
             of
             Gods
             graces
             how
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Three
             rules
             to
             trie
             our
             sorrow
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             ioyes
             .
          
           
             Two
             extremities
             of
             ioy
             and
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Conferre
             this
             with
             the
             6.
             
             Sermon
             ,
             concerning
             the
             education
             of
             Children
             .
          
           
             Harlots
             are
             sooner
             reclaimed
             then
             heretikes
             .
          
           
             Wee
             find
             this
             true
             alreadie
             in
             our
             time
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Properties
             of
             constant
             waiting
             on
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             1
             how
             the
             faithfull
             must
             ●ee
             li●●
             little
             children
             .
             ●2
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Heb
             :
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             wicked
             often
             discouer
             themselues
             in
             their
             death
             .
          
           
             Affections
             .
          
           
             What
             exercises
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             mē
             &
             what
             f●rre
             v●
             affection
             .
          
           
             
               Se●
               Psal.
            
             119
             vers
             .
             116.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Reasons
             to
             labour
             for
             increase
             of
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             ioy
             .
          
           
             Iests
             .
          
           
             A
             generall
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Gospell
             may
             be
             said
             to
             kill
             .
          
           
             Loue
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Notes
             of
             an
             holy
             mariage
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             If
             our
             owne
             heart
             condemne
             vs
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             acquite
             vs.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             See
             before
             title
             of
             concupiscence
             .
          
           
             The
             father
             to
             giue
             his
             daughter
             in
             marriage
             .
          
           
             Consent
             of
             parents
             .
          
           
             
               Second
               mariages
               not
               to
               be
               hastened
               .
            
             Est
             mul●er
             in●amis
             propter
             nuptiarum
             festinationem
             ,
             si
             ante
             annum
             nubit
             .
             In
             authenticis
             Iustiniani
             ,
             collatione
             quarta
             de
             nuptii●
             .
          
           
             What
             meditation
             is
             .
          
           
             Godly
             meditation
             painfull
             .
          
           
             False
             feares
             of
             m●lancholie
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               119.
            
             
             I
             am
             wiser
             than
             my
             teachers
             .
          
           
             Horat.
             lib.
             1.
             
             E●ist
             .
             2
             ,
          
           
             In
             v●●ba
             jura●●
             mag
             i●●
             .
          
           
             Meditation
             helps
             memorie
             .
          
           
             Iosh
             :
             ●
             .
             8.
             1
             
             Tim
             :
             4.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             helpe
             our
             sudden
             failing
             of
             our
             memorie
             in
             preaching
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             The
             haste
             of
             young
             men
             to
             the
             ministery
             
          
           
             Mirth
             .
          
           
             Temptation
             .
          
           
             1
             
               How
               to
               discerne
               and
               discouer
               the
            
             2
             
               waies
               of
               men
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             patience
             .
          
           
             Some
             eate
             vp
             their
             hearts
             with
             griefe
             .
          
           
             Cause
             of
             outward
             wants
             .
             Murmuring
             .
          
           
             Cōtentation
             .
          
           
             The
             simple
             preaching
             of
             Christ.
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               2.
               2.
               3.
               2.
               
               Cor.
               4.
               5.
               6.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Preachers
             must
             be
             farre
             from
             wrath
             .
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             The
             corrupt
             actions
             of
             the
             body
             proceed
             from
             the
             corrupt
             affections
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             To
             attend
             the
             holy
             ministerie
             and
             Preaching
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             in
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             in
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             To
             see
             our
             infirmities
             and
             wāts
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             grieued
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Iames
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Secret
             corruptions
             may
             hinder
             successe
             in
             good
             actions
             .
          
           
             Immoderate
             loue
             of
             parents
             .
          
           
             Feelings
             most
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             .
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               12.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             The
             long
             prosperitie
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Rules
             for
             admonition
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             8
             
          
           
             9
             
          
           
             A
             louing
             admonition
             .
          
           
             What
             to
             consider
             in
             reprouing
             both
             little
             and
             great
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             How
             vnwilling
             wee
             be
             to
             accept
             an
             admonition
             .
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             practise
             admonition
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Neuer
             trust
             him
             that
             will
             conceale
             a
             sin
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Good
             &
             euil
             natures
             .
          
           
             Extreame
             sadnes
             .
          
           
             To
             deferre
             sorrowing
             for
             some
             one
             sinne
             vnto
             the
             more
             generall
             accounting
             time
             ,
             who
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             hearts
             in
             reproches
             .
          
           
             A
             mediocritie
             .
          
           
             A
             triall
             of
             the
             rich
             mans
             faith
             .
          
           
             Delayes
             .
             Triall
             of
             our
             dulnes
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Change
             of
             place
             and
             calling
             .
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             8
             
          
           
             9
             
          
           
             Affection
             and
             feeling
             in
             singing
             Psalmes
             .
          
           
             Cause
             of
             sin
             within
             vs
             ,
             occasions
             without
             vs.
             
          
           
             Sins
             be
             linked
             and
             chained
             one
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
               3.
               12.
               13.
            
             
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             triall
             of
             our
             state
             against
             any
             one
             speciall
             sinne
             often
             assailing
             vs.
             
          
           
             To
             know
             our
             speciall
             sinne
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             godly
             feare
             sinne
             more
             thē
             externall
             crosses
             
          
           
             How
             the
             godly
             &
             godlesse
             differ
             in
             their
             ioyes
             and
             feares
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             True
             remedies
             against
             deadnes
             and
             au●es
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             our
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             our
             holines
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             11.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             our
             redemption
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             pride
             .
          
           
             How
             hard
             it
             is
             to
             confesse
             our
             sinnes
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Sundrie
             euasions
             of
             sinners
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             8
             
          
           
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Discouer
             &
             confesse
             the
             mother
             sinne
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Consolations
             against
             diuers
             kindes
             of
             griefe●
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             Consolation
             against
             the
             feare
             of
             our
             owne
             vnworthines
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             is
             wounded
             by
             prayer
             ,
             and
             temptation
             by
             resistance
             .
          
           
             Rules
             for
             the
             sicke
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Publike
             prayers
             for
             the
             sicke
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Lord
             corrects
             the
             pride
             of
             our
             prosperitie
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Sathan
             buffeteth
             vs
             two
             waies
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Possession
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               not
               your
               owne
            
             .
          
           
             Prophanenes
             .
          
           
             Causes
             of
             great
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             8
             
          
           
             The
             golden
             chaine
             of
             our
             free
             election
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             8
             
          
           
             9
             
          
           
             10
             
          
           
             11
             
          
           
             12
             
          
           
             13
             
          
           
             14
             
          
           
             15
             
          
           
             16
             
          
           
             17
             
          
           
             *
             
               Or
               as
               another
               copie
            
             ,
             is
             taken
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             vse
             violence
             to
             come
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Sermon-sicke
             .
          
           
             Schismes
             .
          
           
             Singularitie
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Checke
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Sathan
             feared
             in
             superstition
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             now
             in
             the
             light
             too
             little
             .
          
           
             The
             crosses
             of
             the
             faithfull
             euer
             take
             away
             some
             drosse
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             resist
             our
             corruption
             in
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Outward
             temptations
             .
          
           
             Strange
             tēptations
             .
          
           
             Against
             great
             temptations
             .
          
           
             When
             to
             manifest
             our
             temptations
             to
             our
             brethren
             .
          
           
             Sathanicall
             temptations
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             tempted
             with
             vnbeliefe
             and
             the
             remedies
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Reading
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Confession
             .
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Attend
             on
             your
             calling
             with
             patiēce
             .
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             N●t
             to
             reason
             with
             our
             temptations
             or
             the
             diuel
             .
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             To
             waite
             the
             temptation
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             offer
             it
             vp
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             Remedie
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             tēpted
             with
             worldly
             shame
             ,
             and
             the
             remedies
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             When
             and
             how
             temptations
             breed
             .
          
           
             How
             Satans
             temptations
             follow
             our
             affections
             .
          
           
             One
             fearing
             he
             had
             sinned
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Toresist
             tēptation
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Against
             presumption
             and
             dispaire
             .
          
           
             Faith
             and
             feeling
             .
          
           
             The
             growth
             of
             faith
             by
             two
             meanes
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Not
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Masse
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             superstitious
             seruice
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Visions
             and
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Lucrum
             ex
             ●●●●o
             .
             L●●o●●s
             puluinarii
             .
          
           
             Preparatiō
             to
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Aduertisements
             against
             witchcraft
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             *
             Not
             for
             that
             they
             are
             good
             or
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             of
             blind
             people
             so
             called
             and
             reputed
             .
          
           
             The
             morning
             how
             fit
             for
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Preperation
             to
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Of
             profiting
             in
             holy
             exercises
             .
          
           
             All
             our
             power
             in
             prayer
             commeth
             from
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Hearing
             the
             word
             profitablie
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             8
             
          
           
             Meditation
             and
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Our
             obedience
             must
             be
             free
             ,
             not
             constrained
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             Hypocrites
             .
          
           
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             Pride
             .
          
           
             Church
             .
          
           
             Against
             de●●●●s
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Afflictions
             of
             the
             reprobate
             
          
           
             Afflictions
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             before
             grace
             ,
             &
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             A
             sweete
             consolation
             .
          
           
             Regeneration
             &
             repētance
             ,
             painfull
             ,
             but
             very
             gainfull
             .
          
           
             Against
             spirituall
             pride
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             fountain
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Death
             .
          
           
             To
             loue
             Christ
             more
             then
             his
             benefites
             .
          
           
             Hearing
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             The
             loue
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Hearing
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Carnall
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Loue.
             
          
           
             Zeale
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Regeneration
             
          
           
             Regeneration
             
          
           
             Ioy.
             
          
           
             Ioy.
             
          
           
             Loue
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Ioy.
             
          
           
             True
             ioyes
             .
          
           
             Gods
             presence
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Sinne.
             
          
           
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Affliction
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Word
             .
          
           
             To
             respect
             future
             ioyes
             and
             griefes
             .
          
           
             See
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             Temptation
             
          
           
             Conference
             .
          
           
             Regeneration
             
          
           
             Meditation
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             Vaine-glory
             .
          
           
             Gods
             worship
             
          
           
             A
             good
             name
             
          
           
             Desires
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Offences
             .
          
           
             Humiliation
             .
          
           
             Prouidence
             .
          
           
             Familie
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Mercie
             .
          
           
             Regeneration
             
          
           
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             Merit
             .
          
           
             Temptation
             .
          
           
             Temptation
             .
          
           
             Sathanicall
             suggestions
             .
          
           
             M●anes
             .
          
           
             Consession
             .
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Good
             things
             .
          
           
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Familiarity
             .
          
           
             Sinne.
             
          
           
             Perseuerance
             .
          
           
             Affection
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Humilitie
             .
          
           
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             Sudden
             terrors
             of
             mind
             .
          
           
             Vnthankfulnes
             .
          
           
             Temptations
             .
          
           
             Humilitie
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Securitie
             .
          
           
             Feeling
             .
          
           
             Death
             .
          
           
             Regeneration
             .
          
           
             Regeneration
             .
          
           
             Youth
             .
          
           
             Youth
             .
          
           
             Temptation
             .
          
           
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Mortification
             .
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Infirmities
             .
          
           
             Our
             spiritual
             vinion
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Affections
             .
          
           
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             Goodworks
             .
          
           
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             Fauour
             .
          
           
             Report
             .
          
           
             Temptation
             .
          
           
             Mirth
             .
          
           
             Deceit
             .
          
           
             Gods
             hand
             .
          
           
             Word
             .
          
           
             Vocation
             .
          
           
             Affliction
             .
          
           
             Zeale
             .
          
           
             Temptation
             .
          
           
             Godlinesse
             .
          
           
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Mercie
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             securitie
             of
             the
             faithfull
             wandring
             through
             all
             the
             tribulations
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             Custome
             .
             Eye
             .
          
           
             A
             cōparison
             betweene
             the
             children
             of
             light
             and
             darknes
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             examine
             our selues
             .
          
           
             Note
             well
             .
          
           
             Iudgements
             .
          
           
             Feare
             &
             ioy
             .
          
           
             Ioy
             in
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             The
             minde
             .
          
           
             The
             pure
             vse
             of
             all
             blessings
             .
          
           
             Foolish
             iesting
             .
          
           
             Late
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             The
             right
             vse
             of
             the
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             Examinatiō
             .
          
           
             Sinners
             .
          
           
             The
             ●●●re
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             godlesse
             how
             they
             differ
             .
          
           
             The
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             moue
             God
             to
             punish
             them
             with
             euill
             gouernours
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             How
             Christians
             should
             communicate
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             Preparation
             to
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             All
             our
             power
             in
             prayer
             commeth
             from
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             faith
             very
             secret
             ,
             and
             often
             hardly
             discerned
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             haue
             not
             onely
             a
             knowledge
             by
             the
             last
             commandement
             of
             our
             naturall
             corruption
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             experience
             .
          
           
             Prophaning
             of
             holy
             exercises
             .
          
           
             Note
             well
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             diligence
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             be
             as
             diligent
             to
             serue
             the
             Prince
             of
             glorie
             ,
             as
             the
             〈◊〉
             are
             the
             Prince
             of
             darknes
             .
          
           
             The
             〈…〉
             the
             light
             law
             Law
             ●●
             Gospell
             in
             ●●●
             ages
             till
             Christ
             came
             .
          
           
             No
             thriuing
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           
             The
             feare
             of
             God
             the
             strong
             bridle
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             power
             of
             Gods
             feare
             .
          
           
             Thankesgiuing
             .
          
           
             How
             feruent
             prayer
             preuailes
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             sweete
             consolation
             .
          
           
             The
             heart
             whose
             it
             is
             by
             right
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             mercie
             not
             to
             thriue
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Patience
             .
          
           
             Hardnes
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             To
             suspect
             our
             own
             wisedome
             in
             matters
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             infirmities
             of
             men
             
          
           
             Admonition
             .
             How
             can
             rebuke
             kindly
             .
             A
             good
             counsell
             .
          
           
             Iudgement
             .
          
           
             To
             vse
             well
             the
             graces
             which
             God
             hath
             giuē
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             generall
             promises
             of
             outward
             things
             .
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               8
            
          
           
             To
             learne
             to
             obserue
             inward
             corruption
             by
             the
             outward
             sense
             .
          
           
             How
             some
             respect
             neither
             cursing
             nor
             blessing
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             how
             terrible
             .
          
           
             An
             experienced
             faith
             .
          
           
             Gods
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             hath
             a
             mixture
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Our
             faith
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             is
             to
             be
             preached
             .
          
           
             Of
             profiting
             by
             hearing
             of
             sermons
             .
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             present
             our selues
             before
             him
             in
             his
             worship
             .
             
               Heb.
               11.
               26.
               27
            
          
           
             Differences
             of
             sinning
             in
             the
             godly
             and
             godlesse
             .
          
           
             How
             some
             can
             correct
             the
             same
             sin
             in
             others
             which
             they
             like
             in
             themselues
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             couer
             sinne
             by
             example
             .
          
           
             What
             respect
             God
             hath
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             iudgements
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             signe
             of
             Gods
             grace
             when
             Gods
             sweete
             blessings
             make
             vs
             more
             free
             in
             his
             seruice
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             accepteth
             the
             will
             in
             some
             ,
             for
             the
             deede
             .
          
           
             Of
             our
             happy
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             &
             how
             thereby
             wee
             haue
             an
             assurance
             of
             all
             his
             insearchable
             riches
             .
          
           
             Iustification
             ,
             &
             sanctification
             goe
             together
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             respect
             Christ
             &
             his
             Crosse
             ,
             wee
             may
             not
             continue
             in
             the
             filthines
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             How
             sinne
             dw●lles
             in
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             diuell
             chuseth
             the
             best
             wits
             for
             his
             seruice
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             sinnes
             may
             lie
             couered
             vnder
             one
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             preserue
             a
             tēder
             conscience
             ,
             &
             to
             keepe
             our
             hearts
             from
             hardning
             .
          
           
             How
             dangerous
             to
             reiect
             grace
             and
             light
             offered
             .
          
           
             How
             cōtrary
             the
             iudgmēts
             of
             the
             word
             &
             worldare
             .
          
           
             How
             sinne
             〈…〉
             the
             qualitie
             of
             the
             Serpent
             .
          
           
             The
             iudgement
             day
             of
             Gods
             〈…〉
             day
             of
             〈◊〉
             redemption
             .
          
           
             To
             sit
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             ●●
             .
          
           
             How
             profitable
             ●he
             crosse
             it
             .
          
           
             Children
             and
             bastards
             how
             they
             differ
             .
          
           
             Priuie
             pride
             .
          
           
             Matth
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             preached
             .
          
           
             How
             corruption
             ●urneth
             grace
             into
             wantonnes
             .
          
           
             How
             our
             own
             kindred
             may
             hinder
             vs
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             entertaine
             and
             loue
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             labour
             for
             contentation
             if
             we
             will
             profit
             in
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             attaine
             the
             measure
             of
             blessings
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             vs.
             
          
           
             A
             good
             note
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             vertue
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             proceed
             rashly
             in
             iudgement
             against
             any
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             ende
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             cure
             contention
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Selfe-loue
             &
             selfe-will
             .
          
           
             Pride
             .
          
           
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             Matrimonie
             
          
           
             Affliction
             .
          
           
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             How
             troubled
             mindes
             feare
             threatnings
             .
          
           
             How
             greatly
             God
             is
             pleased
             with
             faith
             on
             his
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             put
             difference
             betweene
             persons
             .
          
           
             The
             passions
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             Obserue
             well
             the
             heart
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             diuell
             malignes
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Memorie
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             Lord
             bids
             vs
             flee
             Fornication
             ,
             but
             re
             sist
             the
             diuell
             .
          
           
             The
             zeale
             of
             youth
             and
             of
             age
             .
          
           
             The
             differēce
             between
             our
             feelings
             in
             our
             first
             conuersion
             and
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             tries
             all
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             faithfull
             in
             our
             owne
             busines
             .
          
           
             Anger
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             mans
             peace
             .
          
           
             Chaplaines
             .
          
           
             Hardnes
             .
          
           
             Iudgements
             .
          
           
             To
             seeke
             first
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Diuels
             registers
             .
          
           
             Sound
             profession
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             hide
             our
             treasure
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             rewardeth
             vs.
             
          
           
             Not
             to
             dwell
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           
             To
             empty
             our selues
             of
             euery
             one
             .
          
           
             Priuate
             examination
             and
             confession
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             spiritual
             
          
           
             Differences
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Children
             regenerate
             .
          
           
             Affections
             .
          
           
             Tithe
             .
          
           
             Studies
             .
          
           
             A
             liuely
             faith
             .
          
           
             Vehement
             speeches
             .
          
           
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             Death
             .
          
           
             The
             cōtempt
             of
             the
             Gospell
             a
             signe
             of
             wrath
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             respect
             aduisedly
             the
             workes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             cōsolation
             to
             one
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             7.
             15.
             
             Act.
             16.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             afflicted
             must
             flie
             idlenes
             .
          
           
             Sinne.
             
          
           
             Mirth
             .
          
           
             Griefe
             .
          
           
             Vehement
             speeches
             .
          
           
             A
             graue
             counsell
             to
             Ladies
             .
          
           
             To
             a
             man
             of
             ciuill
             life
             much
             troubled
             in
             minde
             
          
           
             Teachers
             .
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               3.
            
             
             Ioy
             &
             griefe
             
          
           
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             ●●rrie
             our selves
             in
             the
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Few
             meanes
             vsed
             in
             truth
             better
             than
             many
             in
             ceremonie
             .
          
           
             Faith
             and
             feeling
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             blesseth
             and
             directeth
             the
             single
             and
             simple
             heart
             .
          
           
             Isaac
             was
             blinde
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             Iacob
             .
          
           
             Sinne.
             
          
           
             Heretikes
             .
          
           
             To
             lie
             in
             any
             one
             sinne
             how
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             To
             walke
             vprightly
             .
          
           
             To
             thriue
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Deceitfulnes
             of
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02178-e23380
           
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             4
             ,
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02178-e23500
           
             All
             must
             reade
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reading
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             Hearing
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Law.
             
          
           
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Amo●
             Dei
             amorem
             proximi
             ge●e●at
             .
             
               Generall
               obseruations
               concerning
               the
               D●calogue
            
             .
          
           
             Rules
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pre●●pt
             .
          
           
             Euill
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             Good
             commanded
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             commandement
             .
          
           
             Generall
             euils
             
          
           
             Speciall
             euils
             
          
           
             Occasions
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             secōd
             law
             
          
           
             What
             wee
             must
             tolerate
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             lies
             not
             in
             our
             power
             to
             reforme
             .
          
           
             General
             good
             Speciall
             good
             thing
             
          
           
             Occasions
             of
             good
             .
          
           
             Sufficient
             prouision
             for
             God●
             s●ruie
             ?
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Precept
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Precept
             .
          
           
             Publike
             exercises
             .
          
           
             Priuate
             exercises
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Precept
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             children
             to
             Parents
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             Parents
             to
             children
             ?
          
           
             Triall
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             Seruants
             to
             their
             Maisters
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             Maisters
             to
             Seruants
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             Precept
             .
          
           
             The
             seuenth
             Precept
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             commit
             adulterie
             with
             his
             owne
             wife
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             Chasti
             ie
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Precept
             .
          
           
             Idlenesse
             ,
          
           
             Restitution
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Prccept
             .
          
           
             False
             witnes
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             15.
             
          
           
             Susp●●ion
             against
             any
             man
             without
             any
             iust
             cause
             ▪
             a
             sinne
             against
             the
             ninth
             commandement
             .
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               13.
            
             
             Charitie
             suspecteth
             no
             euill
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Precept
             .
          
           
             Motions
             .
          
           
             What
             motiōs
             are
             forbiddē
             in
             the
             tenth
             Commandement
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             be
             infected
             with
             the
             motions
             .
          
           
             which
             come
             from
             Sathan
             &
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Who
             is
             our
             Neighbour
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ephès
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Mediator
             described
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             Faith
             defined
             .
          
           
             What
             Creati●●●●
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             the
             first
             article
             of
             the
             Cr●e●e
             .
          
           
             Christ
             verie
             GOD.
             
          
           
             Christ
             very
             Man.
             
          
           
             Vse
             of
             holie
             Conception
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             Christs
             Prophesie
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             Christs
             passion
             most
             grieuous
             in
             bodie
             and
             soule
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             Christs
             buriall
             .
             
               Phil.
               3.
               9.
               13.
               
               Rom.
               6.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             Vse
             of
             the
             article
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             ●
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Vse
             of
             Chrstes
             intercession
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             4.
             26.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             10.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             holie
             Ghost
             alone
             giueth
             vs
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             *
             By
             Faith
             wee
             come
             by
             degrees
             to
             feele
             &
             to
             haue
             a
             comfortable
             experience
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             The
             comfortable
             vse
             of
             all
             the
             articles
             of
             the
             Creede
             .
          
           
             Faith
             onely
             iustifieth
             .
             
               Rom.
               3.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             A
             reward
             to
             workes
             is
             promised
             of
             Gods
             free
             mercie
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             merit
             Workes
             .
          
           
             Law
             and
             Gospell
             cōdemne
             sinners
             which
             lie
             in
             sinne
             without
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             defined
             .
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             faithfull
             haue
             a
             cortinuall
             repentaence
             all
             their
             life
             .
          
           
             Gospell
             defined
             .
          
           
             Penitence
             &
             repentance
             how
             they
             differ
             .
          
           
             Foure
             differences
             betweene
             the
             law
             &
             gospel
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             combat
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             Flesh
             defined
             
          
           
             The
             motions
             and
             lustes
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             rebukes
             and
             restraines
             euill
             motions
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             liues
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Sathan
             how
             he
             fights
             .
          
           
             To
             resist
             the
             inward
             motions
             and
             outward
             occasions
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             defined
             .
          
           
             Part
             of
             Lords●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02178-e37630
           
             *
             The
             wound
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             often
             checkes
             of
             conscience
             we
             may
             know
             what
             sinnes
             sway
             most
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             Like
             reason
             like
             law
             .
          
           
             Strange
             workes
             ,
             as
             Iron
             mils
             &
             such
             like
             ,
             must
             rest
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             I
             wish
             that
             these
             two
             arguments
             ,
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             of
             Tithe
             ,
             were
             more
             fully
             handled
             by
             some
             godly
             learned
             Diuines
             .
          
           
             *
             G●●ealogies
             
          
           
             Luk
             ●4
             .
             45.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02178-e38520
           
             The
             minde
             cast
             downe
             ,
             what
             shall
             comfort
             vs
             ?
          
           
             Parts
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             Persons
             afflicted
             in
             minde
             
          
           
             The
             courage
             of
             heathens
             not
             disquieted
             in
             minde
             .
          
           
             Papists
             disquieted
             in
             mind●
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             
          
           
             Dauid
             .
             Hezekiah
             .
             Ieremiah
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Ies●s
             ,
             an
             example
             most
             comfortable
             for
             all
             afflicted
             conciences
             .
          
           
             True
             p●ace
             of
             minde
             how
             comfortable
             attained
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             can
             more
             disquiet
             vs
             if
             we
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             and
             contrarily
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vnbeleeuers
             by
             violent
             deaths
             do
             not
             ende
             ,
             but
             begin
             their
             torments
             .
          
           
             A
             tormented
             conscience
             cannot
             flie
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             first
             diuision
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             verieshie
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             warie
             .
             How
             wise
             many
             be
             to
             preuent
             many
             euils
             ,
             and
             how
             few
             labour
             to
             preuent
             afflictions
             of
             minde
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             by
             law
             .
          
           
             In
             seeking
             so
             greedily
             for
             earth
             and
             so
             faintly
             for
             heauen
             ,
             we
             thinke
             we
             labour
             for
             our
             peace
             ,
             but
             we
             hasten
             this
             way
             into
             many
             griefes
             &
             sorrowes
             .
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               6.
               7.
               8.
               9.
               
            
             Ambitious
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             be
             preserued
             from
             the
             wound
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Preseruatiues
             against
             afflictions
             of
             mind
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             25.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             Sinnes
             of
             youth
             .
          
           
             To
             glorie
             in
             sins
             of
             youth
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             leauing
             of
             sinne
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             repenting
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             causes
             many
             leaue
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Examination
             of
             sinnes
             after
             our
             calling
             .
          
           
             Sinnes
             like
             sore●
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Couer
             not
             thy
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Sinnes
             after
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             A
             blessed
             thing
             to
             be
             awaked
             and
             grieued
             by
             checkes
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Remedie
             .
          
           
             Sinnes
             of
             omission
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             negligent
             vse
             of
             the
             meanes
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             wakened
             and
             quickened
             .
          
           
             Secret
             corruption
             .
          
           
             Iusticiarie
             Pharisies
             .
          
           
             Affections
             fighting
             against
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Examination
             hard
             .
          
           
             Returne
             to
             sins
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             in
             resemblance
             The
             godly
             iealousie
             of
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             Take
             heede
             to
             our
             libertie
             .
          
           
             The
             diuell
             tempting
             .
             The
             diuell
             accusing
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Boldnes
             in
             plague
             .
          
           
             Zeale
             .
          
           
             What
             perfection
             we
             haue
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             A
             scrupulous
             feare
             .
          
           
             Remission
             of
             sinne
             and
             mortification
             of
             sinne
             goe
             together
             .
          
           
             Sixe
             points
             which
             must
             be
             knit
             together
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             first
             diuision
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             Salue
             of
             this
             sore
             ..
          
           
             How
             to
             proceede
             in
             comforting
             the
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             The
             vaine
             ●●ifts
             of
             some
             in
             afflictions
             of
             minde
             .
          
           
             Note
             well
             .
          
           
             Meete
             comforters
             .
          
           
             P●●●
             .
             ●●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Confession
             ●●
             speciall
             sins
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             eye
             one
             sinne
             onely
             ,
             and
             to
             forget
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Secret
             motiones
             vnto
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Doubts
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             strēgth
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Two
             groūds
             to
             be
             remembred
             in
             the
             cures
             of
             soules
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             la●
             ,
             incuring
             consciences
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             An
             Arian
             executed
             at
             Norwich
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Good
             considerations
             in
             vrging
             the
             law
             to
             some
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             In
             afflictions
             euer
             looke
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Some
             haue
             but
             a
             confused
             conceit
             of
             their
             sinnes
             in
             their
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Mockers
             and
             scorners
             of
             the
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             warrāt
             .
          
           
             The
             feeling
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             an
             earnest
             of
             our
             regeneration
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             froth
             of
             sinne
             in
             the
             regenerate
             .
          
           
             To
             feele
             that
             we
             would
             faine
             loue
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Sinne
             and
             Sathan
             haue
             lost
             the
             sting
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             answere
             Sathā
             and
             sinne
             in
             temptations
             .
          
           
             Good
             feare
             .
          
           
             God
             as
             a
             father
             pitieth
             vs.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Some
             vtterly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             afflictions
             of
             minde
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             wicked
             which
             sorrow
             not
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             speak
             to
             our
             owne
             hearts
             in
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             How
             greatly
             to
             account
             of
             our
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Prosperitie
             how
             dangerous
             to
             some
             .
          
           
             Securitie
             .
          
           
             Patience
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             
          
           
             In
             prosperitie
             to
             remember
             aduersitie
             .
          
           
             I
             he
             crosse
             sent
             to
             exercise
             our
             faith
             .
          
           
             Abraham
             ▪
             Dauid
             .
          
           
             Ezechias
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Who
             be
             righteous
             ,
             and
             who
             be
             not
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb
             11.
             
             Luke
             .
             18.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             3●
             .
             Matth.
             11.
             28.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             
             Luke
             .
             18.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             2.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             
             Psal.
             32.
             and
             129.
             and
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Iam.
               2.
            
             
             To
             haue
             religion
             in
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             False
             harted
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             note
             of
             a
             righteous
             man.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Prou
             ▪
             4.
             18.
             
             Phil.
             3
             ▪
             15.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             
          
           
             Esaiah
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             3.
             
             Esaiah
             .
             28.
             
             Heb.
             3.
             14.
             
             Phil.
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             Gods
             children
             sometimes
             linger
             ,
             rather
             than
             goe
             forward
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             8.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               15.
               
               &
               16.
            
             
             How
             to
             loue
             superiours
             ,
             equals
             ,
             inferiours
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             14.
             
             Iude
             20.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             
             Iam.
             5.
             
             Dan.
             12.
             
             Matth.
             25.
             
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             126.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
             Ezech.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             5.
             3.
             
             Mark.
             3.
             
             Rom.
             15.
             
             Psal.
             69.
             
             Ierem.
             12.
             
          
           
             Th'
             espousage
             or
             betrothing
             before
             full
             mariage
             knowne
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             A
             contract
             is
             more
             than
             a
             simple
             promise
             of
             mariage
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             parties
             betrothed
             must
             be
             taught
             to
             know
             their
             duties
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             contracted
             must
             remember
             that
             God
             by
             his
             good
             prouidēce
             brought
             them
             together
             .
          
           
             Faith
             in
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             wisedome
             and
             loue
             of
             a
             good
             Christian
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             The
             communiō
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             commandement
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             commandement
             .
             That
             loue
             which
             breeds
             by
             gedly
             meanes
             ,
             will
             lōgest
             endure
             The
             third
             cō
             mandement
             
          
           
             *
             Amos.
             7.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             3.
             33.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Commandement
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             commandement
             .
          
           
             The
             obediē●e
             of
             the
             wife
             to
             the
             husband
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             husband
             is
             to
             rule
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             commandement
             .
          
           
             No
             bitternes
             between
             man
             and
             wife
             .
          
           
             The
             seuenth
             commandement
             .
          
           
             True
             loue
             .
          
           
             Iealousie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             eight
             cōmandement
             .
          
           
             The
             ninth
             cōmandement
             .
             Man
             &
             wife
             not
             to
             lay
             opē
             the
             infirmities
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             tenth
             cōmandement
             .
          
           
             Then
             hee
             prayed
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             14.
             21.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             inconueniences
             and
             commodities
             of
             keeping
             or
             breaking
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Popish
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             How
             men
             prophane
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             The
             Sabbath
             the
             Lords
             market
             day
             .
             He
             that
             keepeth
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             keepeth
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             setting
             downe
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Doctrine
             to
             informe
             the
             iudgement
             must
             goe
             before
             exhortation
             to
             moue
             affections
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             generally
             to
             be
             obserued
             in
             this
             cōmandement
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Lax.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Precept
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             some
             commandements
             haue
             reasons
             &
             some
             none
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             reasons
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             the
             first
             reason
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             The
             Patriarks
             knew
             the
             morall
             law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             8
             
          
           
             9
             
          
           
             A
             ceremonie
             is
             more
             then
             a
             shadow
             .
          
           
             *
             Note
             the
             difference
             .
             Why
             the
             law
             is
             giuen
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             as
             the
             posterity
             of
             Adam
             .
             What
             it
             is
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             *
             How
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             called
             a
             signe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             document
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             figure
             .
          
           
             Adam
             also
             in
             Paradise
             had
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             for
             a
             signe
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             bare
             figure
             .
          
           
             No
             figures
             till
             sinne
             came
             into
             the
             world
             .
             The
             Sabbath
             was
             not
             giuen
             to
             the
             posteritie
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             of
             Adam
             
          
           
             *
             Whatsoeuer
             seuereth
             ●ither
             God
             frō
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             morall
             Law
             ,
             or
             man
             from
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             ceremoniall
             doth
             ,
             the
             Iew
             frō
             the
             Gentile
             ,
             that
             only
             is
             abrogated
             .
             The
             morall
             law
             being
             made
             our
             good
             friend
             and
             guide
             in
             and
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             not
             separate
             vs
             from
             God
             ,
             nor
             frō
             man
             ,
             Iews
             or
             Gentiles
             which
             are
             in
             Christ.
             Ergò
             it
             is
             not
             abrogated
             
          
           
             *
             What
             is
             abrogated
             .
             Sacramēts
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             law
             had
             two
             endes
             .
             
               Rom.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Sabbath
             not
             a
             signe
             only
             of
             spiritual
             rest
             as
             some
             would
             haue
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             drawn
             from
             the
             equi
             tie
             of
             the
             law
             ,
          
           
             If
             the
             Lord
             giue
             vs
             sixe
             dayes
             for
             our
             ordinary
             worke
             ,
             good
             reason
             is
             there
             he
             may
             chalenge
             the
             seuenth
             day
             for
             his
             seruice
             .
             But
             he
             permits
             vs
             sixe
             dayes
             :
             Ergò
             ,
             it
             is
             right
             we
             giue
             him
             the
             seuenth
             .
          
           
             Hee
             meaneth
             the
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             .
          
           
             The
             tithe
             of
             our
             time
             to
             be
             afforded
             for
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           
             Not
             euery
             day
             a
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Fasting
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             commanded
             .
          
           
             The
             3
             ▪
             reason
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Sabbath
             be
             ceremoniall
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             gaue
             but
             nine
             commandements
             .
             But
             he
             gaue
             ten
             :
             Ergo
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             not
             ceremoniall
             .
             Note
             .
             The
             difference
             betweene
             the
             ceremonies
             and
             the
             tenne
             commaundements
             .
             Ordinances
             what
             they
             signifie
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             as
             needfull
             for
             vs
             as
             for
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             The
             4
             reason
             ,
             from
             Gods
             owne
             example
             .
          
           
             God
             gaue
             a
             speciall
             blessing
             to
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Answere
             to
             the
             reasons
             that
             by
             some
             are
             brought
             against
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ob.
             out
             of
             the
             old
             Testa
             ment
             .
          
           
             Euery
             signe
             is
             not
             a
             figure
             or
             shadowe
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             To
             know
             things
             morall
             and
             ceremoniall
             .
          
           
             Note
             well
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             is
             said
             to
             rest
             after
             the
             creation
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             obiection
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Out
             of
             Esay
             a
             resting
             from
             sinne
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             interpretation
             of
             Esay
             56.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             The
             interpretation
             of
             Esay
             .
             58.
             1.
             3
             
          
           
             Fasting
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Presumptiō
             .
          
           
             
               The
               interpretation
               of
               Esay
            
             .
             66
             2●
             .
          
           
             A
             rule
             for
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Answere
             to
             their
             arguments
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
          
           
             And
             Luk.
             6.
             1
             ▪
             it
             is
             said
             
               Sabatum
               secūd●
               primum
            
             :
             so
             it
             seemeth
             this
             is
             vnderstood
             of
             a
             ceremoniall
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             a
             morall
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             The
             examination
             of
             Matth.
             12.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             Sabbath
             dayes
             iourney
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             .
          
           
             Worke
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             reason
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Prophaning
             the
             Sabbath
             haruest
             how
             great
             a
             sinne
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Two
             kind
             of
             necessitie
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             reason
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             argument
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             argumen
             .
          
           
             Answere
             to
             places
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             The
             exposition
             of
             Rom.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             strong
             is
             to
             helpe
             and
             not
             to
             despise
             the
             weake
             .
          
           
             *
             Yet
             we
             rea●
             Acts
             28.
             17.
             of
             Iewes
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Of
             meats
             .
             When
             we
             beleeue
             we
             haue
             the
             w●rd
             for
             our
             warra●t
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Or
               more
               truly
               read
               these
               words
               thus
               :
            
             Another
             eateth
             herbs
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             in
             weakenes
             of
             faith
             ,
             not
             beleeuing
             that
             he
             may
             vse
             other
             meat●
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             nouices
             in
             religion
             are
             commonly
             hastie
             in
             iudging
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             *
             Publike
             fast
             ,
             cōmanded
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             must
             be
             kept
             .
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             interpretation
             of
             Hebrues
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             Sabbath
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             A
             generall
             rule
             concerning
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             arguments
             drawne
             by
             consequence
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             The
             Sabbath
             vnknowne
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             ergo
             ,
             ceremoniall
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             morall
             and
             naturall
             law
             differ
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             1.
             
             Psal.
             ●47
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             What
             things
             appertaine
             to
             the
             Iewes
             only
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             vs
             with
             them
             .
             Kindling
             of
             fire
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             lawful
             to
             vs.
             
          
           
             Out
             of
             the
             Testament
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             obiection
             ▪
             
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Aspeciall
             vse
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             to
             remēber
             three
             great
             benefits
             .
          
           
             Change
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             obseruation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             truely
             kept
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Reading
             and
             preaching
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             ignorance
             and
             carnall
             securitie
             of
             the
             people
             must
             cause
             vs
             to
             be
             more
             wary
             whom
             we
             admit
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Children
             dying
             before
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Priuate
             exercises
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Preparation
             to
             obseruation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Examination
             .
          
           
             Non
             proficients
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             To
             rise
             early
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Exercises
             after
             and
             betweene
             the
             publike
             .
          
           
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Meditation
             concerning
             Gods
             workes
             
          
           
             Consider
             how
             obedient
             in
             sixe
             daies
             the
             beasts
             haue
             been
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             seuenth
             how
             disobedient
             we
             be
             to
             God
             ,
          
           
             To
             auoid
             dulnes
             and
             deadne●
             in
             the
             priuate
             exercises
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             seeke
             to
             the
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             duties
             of
             loue
             .
          
           
             Collections
             for
             the
             poore
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             To
             disgrace
             others
             by
             reports
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             15
             ,
             3.
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             in
             these
             duties
             to
             be
             obserued
             .
          
           
             Sincerity
             in
             all
             duties
             .
          
           
             Outward
             actions
             without
             inward
             affections
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             brokē
             .
          
           
             Workes
             how
             farre
             forbiddē
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             The
             dressing
             of
             meates
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Things
             forbidden
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             hard
             for
             some
             callings
             to
             keepe
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Of
             seruants
             .
          
           
             Of
             shepheards
             ,
             heardsmen
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Bakers
             and
             Brewers
             .
          
           
             Mariners
             and
             Posts
             .
          
           
             Mariners
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Preachers
             by
             sea
             .
          
           
             Simili●
             .
          
           
             The
             prophanes
             of
             many
             seafaring
             men
             .
          
           
             Posts
             :
          
           
             Of
             Faires
             &
             Markets
             .
          
           
             Seed
             time
             &
             haruest
             .
          
           
             Blindnes
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             ought
             more
             carefully
             to
             obserue
             the
             Sabbath
             in
             the
             haruest
             than
             any
             other
             time
             of
             the
             yeere
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Double
             necessitie
             .
          
           
             Of
             gathering
             Saffron
             .
          
           
             Of
             trauelling
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             works
             of
             our
             pleasure●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Of
             feasting
             and
             banketting
             .
          
           
             ●
             ▪
             Sam.
             22.
             25.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Of
             pastimes
             and
             recreations
             .
          
           
             If
             trauell
             be
             forbidden
             in
             seede
             time
             and
             haruest
             ,
             much
             more
             pleasures
             all
             the
             yeere
             long
             .
          
           
             The
             vnclean
             sinne
             of
             dancing
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             58.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Sicke
             persōs
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Sabbath
             is
             prophaned
             in
             thought
             ,
             word
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             differēce
             between
             the
             not
             sanctifying
             and
             prophaning
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Prophanation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Thought
             .
          
           
             Word
             .
          
           
             The
             nourishing
             and
             harbouring
             of
             euil
             thoughts
             in
             our
             hearts
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             will
             depriue
             vs
             of
             all
             fruit
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           
             Preaching
             Gods
             ordinarie
             meanes
             to
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             publikely
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Matter
             .
          
           
             Order
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Time.
             
          
           
             Nulla
             dies
             sine
             linea
             .
          
           
             Feare
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             attaine
             a
             cl●●re
             vnderstanding
             ,
             sound
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             good
             affections
             .
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             Good
             heart
             .
          
           
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             False
             feares
             and
             false
             ioyes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Conferēnce
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Supra
             .
             Of
             preparation
             .
             A
             generall
             faith
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Practise
             .
          
           
             Want
             of
             practise
             makes
             men
             blinder
             after
             some
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             S.
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Many
             rest
             in
             knowledge
             and
             want
             faith
             why
             ?
          
           
             Thanksgiuing
             .
          
           
             Meditations
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             A
             dull
             kinde
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Great
             quietnes
             &
             m●●knes
             in
             the
             death
             of
             many
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Heretikes
             .
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             implicit
             popish
             faith
             cannot
             helpe
             in
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Hereticall
             opinions
             concerning
             the
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             Few
             Christians
             doe
             truly
             belieue
             the
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             speciall
             points
             handled
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Translation
             of
             Enoch
             .
          
           
             His
             opinion
             concerning
             Enoch
             and
             Eliahs
             bodie
             .
             
               Heb.
               11.
               33.
               
               Matth.
               22.
               32.
               
            
          
           
             Iob.
             19.
             25.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             soule
             ,
             Psal.
             16.
             
          
           
             Places
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             interpretatiō
             of
             
               Heb
               11.
               39.
               2.
               
               Pet.
               3.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Confirmatiō
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             1
             We
             must
             beleeu
             what
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             how
             contrary
             soeuer
             it
             seem
             to
             naturall
             reason
             .
             
               Matth.
               25.
               33.
               
               Luke
               16.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             Gods
             iustice
             and
             mercie
             require
             a
             resurrection
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             may
             suffer
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             their
             bodies
             as
             in
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             godly
             may
             be
             crowned
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             73
             ▪
             
          
           
             3
             The
             power
             of
             God
             to
             performe
             all
             his
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             .
          
           
             he
             that
             made
             all
             things
             of
             nothing
             ;
             can
             more
             easily
             restore
             our
             bodies
             againe
             being
             rotten
             ,
             or
             changed
             into
             the
             elements
             .
          
           
             4
             Prouidence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Abrahams
             faith
             concerning
             the
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             5
             Christ
             our
             Mediatour
             can
             and
             will
             raise
             vs.
             
          
           
             Christ
             suffered
             in
             soule
             .
          
           
             The
             seruice
             of
             the
             bodie
             in
             hearing
             ,
             praier
             ,
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             6
             Al
             creatures
             desire
             this
             day
             .
             
               Rom.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             
               Two
               poynts
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               examining
               our selues
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Tworeasons
             why
             euery
             one
             is
             to
             examine
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Gods
             presēce
             must
             mooue
             vs
             to
             examination
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22.
             1.
             2.
             
             Luk.
             14.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             35.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             21.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             6.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             40.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
             &
             27.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             19
             38.
             39.
             40.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.
               27.
               
               Matth.
               16.
               3.
               
               Matth.
               15.
               17.
               
            
             We
             can
             neuer
             end
             when
             we
             prepare
             to
             feast
             with
             men
             :
             we
             can
             neuer
             begin
             well
             any
             preparation
             to
             feast
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Our
             owne
             profite
             must
             moue
             vs
             to
             examination
             .
             
               Gen
               3.
               22.
               
               Matth.
               9.
               20.
               21.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             20
             4.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             
             ●
             .
             Hag.
             2.
             13.
             14
             
          
           
             The
             polluted
             per●on
             polluteth
             all
             things
             
               Tit.
               1.
               15.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             30
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             Exo.
             4.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             20.
             ●●
             
          
           
             
               Mark.
               15.
               42.
            
             
             Preparation
             for
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             1
             Foure
             sorts
             barred
             from
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Fooles
             ,
             ignorant
             persons
             ,
             &
             impenitent
             persons
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             The
             subiect
             of
             examination
             is
             our selues
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             31.
             32.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Reade
             as
             it
             were
             an
             inditement
             to
             our selues
             against
             our selues
             .
          
           
             Bucerus
             .
             Tunc
             optime
             habet
             qui
             pessim●
             habet
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             examination
             of
             our selues
             consisteth
             .
          
           
             Galath
             .
             3.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Christian
             charitie
             required
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Math.
             18.
             28.
             32
             
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             e●te
             &
             drink
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             What
             we
             receiue
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             14.
             
          
           
             Christs
             body
             
          
           
             Christs
             blood
             
          
           
             *
             or
             actiue
             .
          
           
             Righteousnes
             actiue
             &
             passiue
             before
             God
             &
             m●n
             .
          
           
             Why
             we
             receiue
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             Meditations
             of
             Christs
             death
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             are
             united
             with
             Christ
             &
             his
             mēbers
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             union
             &
             communion
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Communion
             with
             the
             mēbers
             of
             Christ
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             Iewes
             did
             no
             more
             crucifie
             Christ
             then
             the
             nayles
             ,
             the
             crosse
             and
             the
             hammer
             ,
             but
             our
             sins
             .
             
               Zach.
               12.
               10.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             examination
             of
             our selues
             after
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             be
             grieued
             that
             we
             can
             be
             no
             more
             grieued
             
               2.
               
               Chron.
               30.
               18.
               
               ●9
               .
            
          
           
             Few
             feare
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             haue
             no
             time
             to
             doe
             good
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             should
             feare
             :
             and
             why
             we
             doe
             not
             feare
             .
          
           
             Docta
             inscitia
             .
          
           
             Knowledge
             without
             practise
             is
             no
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Vnprofitable
             hearing
             how
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Why
             we
             profit
             not
             by
             our
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             must
             behaue
             our selues
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             .
             Si●●al●
             .
          
           
             Two
             causes
             of
             our
             blindnes
             in
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             How
             great
             Gods
             ●ratl●
             is
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             why
             men
             doe
             not
             feare
             .
          
           
             Loue
             without
             feare
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             breeds
             feare
             ,
             &
             how
             much
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             more
             required
             in
             Religion
             than
             an
             outward
             sho●w
             .
          
           
             Why
             &
             how
             the
             Lord
             is
             sometime
             hot
             in
             speech
             .
          
           
             Of
             hypocrisie
             how
             it
             should
             be
             abhorred
             .
          
           
             Special
             kinds
             of
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             *
             Vultum
             assumens
             .
          
           
             *
             Est
             signum
             sine
             signato
             .
          
           
             Sub
             splendido
             pallio
             latet
             nequitia
             .
          
           
             Non
             videri
             volunt
             quod
             non
             sunt
             ,
             sed
             quantum
             non
             sunt
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             kind
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             kind
             .
          
           
             Vtinam
             omnes
             essent
             hypocritae
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             kind
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             kind
             .
          
           
             Notes
             to
             know
             an
             hypocrite
             .
             
               Matth.
               7.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             The
             first
             note
             
          
           
             The
             second
             note
             .
          
           
             Omne
             peccatum
             extenuari
             potest
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             note
             .
          
           
             Cypriāsaith
             ,
             Decoratissimas
             habent
             orationes
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             note
             .
          
           
             The
             fist
             note
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             note
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             seuenth
             note
             .
          
           
             Open
             offenders
             .
             
               Matth.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             Omnis
             malus
             plus
             minus
             hypocrita
             est
             .
          
           
             Many
             kinds
             of
             hypocrites
             .
          
           
             None
             readier
             to
             accuse
             mē
             of
             hypocrisie
             than
             hypocrites
             .
          
           
             Si
             trabes
             sit
             in
             oculo
             strues
             est
             in
             corde
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             terme
             the
             godly
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             godlines
             they
             call
             the
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             holy
             anger
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             anger
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Note
             :
             To
             passe
             by
             iniuries
             done
             to
             our selues
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Note
             of
             holy
             anger
             :
             not
             easily
             prouoked
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             133.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Note
             of
             holy
             anger
             :
             to
             bee
             angrie
             with
             sinne
             wheresoeuer
             wee
             finde
             it
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             note
             of
             holy
             anger
             :
             To
             be
             angrie
             with
             our
             own
             sins
             :
             
               Matth.
               7.
               
               Ioh.
               8.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             The
             fift
             Note
             If
             our
             anger
             stretch
             beyōd
             the
             bounds
             ,
             or
             hinder
             holy
             duties
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             6.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             37.
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             69.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             golden
             chain
             of
             t●e
             causes
             of
             Saluation
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             cause
             of
             our
             happines
             ,
             Gods
             loue
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             substāce
             of
             our
             blessed
             nesse
             ,
             the
             redemption
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             formall
             cause
             of
             Saluation
             .
             
               Rom.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             4
             The
             instrument
             all
             causes
             .
             Faith.
             
          
           
             A
             false
             faith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Matth
               5.
            
             
             The
             first
             degree
             of
             blessednesse
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             degree
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             degree
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             degree
             .
          
           
             Effects
             of
             blessednes
             .
          
           
             1
             Peace
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             2
             Affiance
             and
             trust
             in
             God.
             False
             peace
             and
             ioyes
             .
          
           
             3
             Sinceritie
             .
          
           
             4
             Feare
             .
          
           
             1
             Peace-makers
             .
          
           
             2
             Mercie
             .
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Matth.
               9.
            
             
             How
             expeaient
             it
             were
             that
             some
             publike
             fasts
             should
             be
             obserued
             in
             our
             time
             .
          
           
             Munition
             for
             warre
             ,
             &
             all
             meanes
             for
             peace
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             blessed
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             want
             preaching
             ,
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             .
          
           
             H●b
             ▪
             11.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Pride
             and
             malice
             in
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Diligent
             and
             continuall
             preaching
             .
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             This
             was
             written
             ,
             
               A●
               .
               Eliza
               ▪
               2●
            
             .
          
           
             Sobrietie
             .
          
           
             Who
             fit
             to
             fast
             often
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             well
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02178-e59580
           
             The
             first
             ●●●●m●n
             .
          
           
             *
             Like
             the
             S●●
             ,
          
           
             *
             Like
             a
             lightning
             .
          
           
             The
             regenerate
             doe
             not
             ●eese
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Paul.
             
          
           
             *
             Examples
             ,
             Moles
             ,
             Nehem●as
             ,
             Daniel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             2.
             last
             ver●e
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02178-e60060
           
             Two
             heads
             of
             all
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             is
             effectual
             in
             all
             meanes
             which
             profit
             vs.
             
          
           
             Exercises
             of
             religion
             vnprofitable
             to
             them
             which
             wāt
             the
             spirit
             
          
           
             The
             precept
             of
             not
             quenching
             the
             spirit
             ,
             belongs
             to
             thē
             which
             haue
             receiued
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Two
             questiō
             ,
             concerning
             the
             quēching
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             A
             spirituall
             man
             is
             indued
             with
             supernaturall
             gifts
             .
          
           
             A
             spirituall
             man
             must
             haue
             an
             alteration
             or
             change
             .
             
               Ioh.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             A
             generall
             astonishment
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             speciall
             griefe
             for
             speciall
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             3
             Reason
             against
             faith
             .
          
           
             4
             How
             the
             spirit
             renueth
             affections
             .
          
           
             The
             3.
             note
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             spirit
             leades
             vs
             to
             Christ.
             
               Psalm
               .
               130.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Two
             arguments
             of
             our
             iustification
             .
             
               Rom.
               5.
               1.
               2.
               
               Rom.
               9.
               1.
               
               Phil.
               4.
               3.
               4.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             15
             
          
           
             The
             4.
             note
             .
          
           
             Readines
             to
             obey
             .
          
           
             Godly
             anger
             .
          
           
             a
             Ephes.
             4.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Rules
             to
             know
             whether
             we
             haue
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             properties
             of
             fire
             ,
             whereby
             the
             graces
             and
             effects
             of
             the
             spirit
             are
             resembled
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Foure
             effects
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             The
             second
             question
             ,
             whether
             the
             spirit
             may
             be
             lost
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             lighter
             and
             lesser
             worke
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             
               Matth.
               1
               3.
               
               Luk
               8.
               
               Mark.
               4.
               
               Heb.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             Hebr.
             6.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Spirit
             of
             faith
             and
             regeneration
             ,
             not
             vtterly
             quenched
             .
             That
             the
             regenerate
             leese
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             .
             
               Ioh.
               3.
               7.
               8.
               
               Ioh.
               10.
               28.
               29.
               
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             quenching
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             The
             notes
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctificatiō
             .
          
           
             1
             First
             difference
             is
             in
             illumination
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             godly
             like
             the
             Sun
             :
             &
             of
             the
             wicked
             like
             lightening
             .
          
           
             Second
             difference
             in
             affections
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Example
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             faithfull
             loue
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             rule
             .
          
           
             The
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             they
             worke
             in
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Notes
             of
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             What
             the
             godly
             are
             to
             feare
             .
          
           
             Dauids
             feeling
             lost
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Our
             ioy
             may
             be
             lost
             .
          
           
             Example
             .
          
           
             Their
             state
             after
             arelapse
             .
          
           
             We
             be
             as
             ready
             to
             murmur
             as
             the
             Israelites
             .
          
           
             Murmuring
             
          
           
             Nature
             of
             murmuring
             .
          
           
             Death
             .
          
           
             Impatience
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Fauour
             of
             God
             how
             precious
             .
          
           
             Riches
             no
             argument
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             .
          
           
             Remedies
             against
             murmuring
             .
          
           
             Faith
             in
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             Faith
             in
             Gods
             prouidence
             ,
             goe
             together
             .
          
           
             Belieue
             Gods
             prouidence
             and
             patience
             towards
             thee
             
               Rom.
               2.
               3.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Deut.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             helpe
             against
             murmuring
             ,
             faith
             of
             our
             redemption
             .
             
               Rom.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             Gen.
             24.
             
          
           
             3
             Beleeue
             thy
             sanctificatiō
             .
          
           
             The
             conuersiō
             of
             a
             sinner
             how
             great
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             
               Esay
               .
               11.
            
             
             The
             third
             helpe
             ,
             faith
             of
             the
             resurrection
             :
             See
             the
             treatise
             of
             the
             resurrection
             in
             the
             second
             part
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             ,
             beleeue
             eternall
             life
             is
             thine
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             stay
             against
             murmuring
             .
          
           
             Prouidence
             .
          
           
             ●
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             Particular
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Examples
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             treatise
             of
             the
             resurrection
             in
             the
             2.
             part
             .
          
           
             
               Psalm
               .
               37.
            
             
             A
             good
             obseruation
             .
          
           
             1
             Properties
             of
             a
             patient
             minde
             .
             
               Phil
               4.
               11.
               
               Ierem.
               45.
               4.
               
               Gen.
               28.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             feeling
             of
             forgiuenes
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             brings
             cōtentation
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             propertie
             of
             patience
             .
          
           
             Prou
             ▪
             10.
             
          
           
             To
             receiue
             earthly
             blessings
             from
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             wee
             must
             be
             voide
             of
             distracting
             cares
             ,
             
               Matth.
               6.
            
             and
             resigne
             all
             our
             right
             into
             his
             hands
             
          
           
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             30
             ▪
             
          
           
             Rules
             of
             true
             zeale
             .
          
           
             Hypocriticall
             z●ale
             .
          
           
             Brownisme
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             though
             we
             know
             nothing
             by
             our selues
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               4.
            
             
             How
             to
             censure
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Propertie
             .
          
           
             True
             zeale
             and
             humilitie
             goe
             together
             ,
             
               Iob
               31.
            
             
          
           
             How
             inferiours
             admonish
             superiours
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Propertie
             .
          
           
             To
             reioyce
             in
             the
             publike
             prosperitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             priuate
             crosses
             make
             vs
             sad
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Propertie
             .
          
           
             True
             zeale
             not
             blinde
             in
             reprouing
             sinne
             in
             ●indred
             .
          
           
             P●r●es
             ●olly
             .
          
           
             The
             ●
             .
             note
             of
             zeale
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             29.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Brownists
             .
          
           
             Admonition
             little
             practised
             .
          
           
             The
             6.
             note
             zealous
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             poore
             .
          
           
             The
             7.
             note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             The
             sinnes
             of
             the
             flocke
             are
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             Two
             speciall
             fruits
             of
             vertue
             ,
             which
             euer
             increase
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             name
             more
             precious
             thā
             gold
             .
          
           
             Effects
             of
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             most
             comfortable
             in
             all
             states
             &
             sorts
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             
          
           
             Lawyers
             .
          
           
             Preachers
             .
          
           
             Schoolemasters
             .
          
           
             Captaines
             .
          
           
             
               Psalm
               .
               40.
               1.
            
             
             God
             will
             turne
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Godly
             poore
             ▪
             
          
           
             Poore
             .
          
           
             1
             Not
             to
             hurt
             our
             neighbours
             good
             name
             .
          
           
             Susanna
             .
          
           
             2
             Care
             to
             get
             a
             good
             name
             .
          
           
             Care
             of
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             keepes
             vs
             in
             obedience
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Infidels
             haue
             no
             good
             name
             
          
           
             The
             first
             step
             to
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             a
             religious
             care
             against
             open
             and
             outward
             sinnes
             great
             and
             small
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             ▪
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             iudgement
             of
             the
             world
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             A
             religious
             care
             against
             secret
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             bring
             vs
             out
             of
             credit
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Secret
             sinnes
             many
             waies
             reuealed
             ,
             whē
             the
             Lord
             will
             afflict
             vs.
             
          
           
             Euill
             surmises
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             step
             to
             a
             good
             name
             .
          
           
             Auoide
             occasions
             of
             euill
             .
          
           
             Example
             .
          
           
             A
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             step
             to
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             plentifull
             in
             good
             workes
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             1
             Two
             rules
             of
             good
             workes
             .
          
           
             2
             Looke
             well
             to
             thine
             affectiō
             ,
             &
             to
             the
             end
             thou
             hast
             purposed
             in
             thine
             heart
             of
             euery
             good
             worke
             ,
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Good
             counsell
             against
             euill
             report
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             37.
             5.
             6
             
          
           
             Offences
             .
          
           
             Non
             ●inor
             est
             virtus
             quā
             quaerere
             paris
             tueri
             .
          
           
             Euill
             report
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             They
             are
             shamelesse
             men
             which
             regard
             not
             how
             they
             be
             reported
             of
             .
             Worldly
             sorrowe
             .
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             .
             1.
             grosse
             .
             2.
             close
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Special
             rules
             when
             a
             secret
             sinne
             is
             cause
             of
             euil
             report
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Ioshua
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             How
             wee
             ought
             to
             profit
             by
             euill
             reports
             .
          
           
             ●
             Two
             occasiōs
             of
             euil
             reports
             
          
           
             An
             euill
             thought
             resting
             in
             the
             minde
             how
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             false
             reports
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Luke
             14.
             11.
             
             Iam
             4.
             6.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             Examples
             of
             pride
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             
          
           
             Hester
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             4.
             
          
           
             Amos.
             ●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             20.
             22
             2.
             
             King.
             23.
             
             Act.
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             16.
             10
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             20.
             2.
             
             Chro.
             32.
             37
             
          
           
             Vnthankefulnes
             punished
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro
             35
             ,
             Dauid
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             Priuie
             pride
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Saul
             .
          
           
             Ahab
             .
          
           
             Rehoboam
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             9.
             12.
             10.
             22.
             1
             
             King
             2●
             .
             27.
             and
             29.
             1.
             
             King.
             12.
             24.
             
          
           
             Hum●tie
             in
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Abraham
             .
             Isaac
             .
             Iacob
             .
             Ioseph
             .
             Moses
             .
             Dauid
             ▪
             Pledges
             .
          
           
             Ezekiah
             .
             Iosiah
             .
             Asa.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             38.
             2.
             
             Chro.
             34.
             
             1●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ezechiel
             .
             Zacharie
             .
             Elizabeth
             .
             Marie
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             Lord
             hu●bleth
             his
             childrē
             before
             that
             he
             honoreth
             &
             crowneth
             them
             with
             his
             graces
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Priderots
             and
             cōsumes
             many
             good
             gifts
             of
             God
             ●●
             vs.
             
          
           
             Aphantasticall
             humility
             .
          
           
             Impatiencie
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             best
             for
             vs
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             to
             bee
             thus
             minded
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             auoid
             the
             crosse
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             freed
             ,
             if
             it
             become
             .
          
           
             A
             Stoicall
             numneffe
             .
          
           
             When
             sinners
             die
             a
             quiet
             death
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             euill
             signe
             .
          
           
             A
             heart
             obdurate
             and
             hard
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Not
             too
             greedily
             to
             desire
             prosperitie
             .
          
           
             Prosperitie
             .
          
           
             Gods
             iudgements
             .
          
           
             To
             accept
             the
             good
             meanes
             in
             time
             when
             God
             calleth
             vs
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Spirituall
             pride
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Pray
             well
             before
             &
             after
             preaching
             .
          
           
             As
             graces
             increase
             ,
             so
             desire
             thy
             feare
             may
             increase
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             our
             feeling
             and
             ioyes
             are
             but
             by
             fits
             .
          
           
             Vnthankefulnes
             cause
             of
             dulnes
             .
          
           
             Strange
             doubts
             in
             the
             godly
             of
             Gods
             wisdome
             ▪
             power
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             Gods
             childrē
             are
             often
             exercised
             with
             euil
             thoughts
             
          
           
             How
             the
             godly
             by
             not
             suspecting
             their
             affectiōs
             ,
             may
             fall
             to
             grosse
             actions
             .
          
           
             Security
             how
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             28.
             14.
             
          
           
             Our
             priuie
             pride
             ,
             not
             respecting
             the
             meanes
             had
             plentifully
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             corrected
             .
          
           
             Absēce
             from
             the
             congregation
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Victorie
             ouer
             our
             faults
             before
             they
             get
             strength
             and
             breake
             forth
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             119.
             
          
           
             By
             what
             mes
             sengers
             God
             awakens
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             11●
             .
          
           
             Use
             of
             the
             former
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             To
             visit
             the
             sicke
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             25.
             27.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             12.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Foolish
             children
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             causes
             the
             Lord
             afflicteth
             parents
             in
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             Education
             of
             children
             .
          
           
             Mariage
             bed
             to
             be
             sāctified
             with
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Godly
             children
             Gods
             speciall
             gift
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             beautie
             ,
             strength
             ,
             wit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             If
             the
             childe
             resēble
             his
             pa
             rent
             sin
             beautie
             ,
             strength
             ,
             wit
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             naturally
             ,
             hee
             is
             infected
             with
             the
             sins
             which
             accompanied
             those
             gifts
             in
             his
             parents
             ,
             as
             pride
             ,
             vaine-glory
             .
          
           
             A
             notable
             meditatiō
             in
             the
             correctiō
             of
             children
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             The
             follie
             of
             some
             parents
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Parēts
             must
             giue
             their
             children
             a
             good
             example
             in
             their
             priuate
             familie
             .
          
           
             When
             to
             begin
             to
             catechize
             children
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             mourne
             and
             pray
             in
             the
             corrections
             of
             our
             children
             .
          
           
             Household
             gouernment
             .
          
           
             The
             want
             of
             household
             discipline
             cause
             of
             many
             euils
             .
          
           
             A
             note
             for
             parents
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             That
             parēts
             may
             haue
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             death
             .
          
           
             Three
             things
             to
             bee
             noted
             in
             this
             text
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             in
             the
             cōuersion
             of
             sinners
             
          
           
             Three
             waies
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             entry
             to
             godlines
             ,
             &
             beginning
             of
             repētance
             is
             a
             godly
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Esay
             40.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Esay
             66
             and
             57.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             the
             plaine
             &
             simple
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             must
             pierce
             vs.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             false
             perswasion
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             sins
             in
             many
             .
          
           
             Signes
             of
             godly
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             often
             touched
             with
             out
             amendment
             ,
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             How
             foolishly
             many
             wold
             put
             off
             their
             sorrowes
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             examination
             of
             our selues
             .
          
           
             In
             our
             examination
             hee
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             follow
             the
             order
             of
             the
             commandements
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             30.
             31.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Luk
             16.
             
          
           
             True
             humiliation
             before
             sound
             cōfort
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             12.
             
             Zach.
             12.
             10.
             11.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             24.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             cōtent
             our selues
             with
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             but
             to
             proceede
             to
             repentance
             .
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               7.
               9
               
               ▪
               10
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Rom
             6.
             3
             4.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             
               Act.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             Sorrow
             for
             sin
             must
             be
             continued
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             The
             loue
             of
             the
             Saints
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             The
             diuers
             acceptatiō
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             First
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             meanes
             .
          
           
             The
             keyes
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heauen
             committed
             to
             all
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Looke
             to
             the
             translation
             .
             
               Luke
               .
               17.
               21.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Ministery
             of
             the
             word
             is
             the
             meanes
             to
             bring
             vs
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             his
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             Graces
             bestowed
             on
             thē
             which
             vse
             the
             meanes
             well
             .
          
           
             Obseru
             .
             1.
             
             He
             that
             will
             goe
             to
             heauē
             ,
             must
             make
             an
             entrance
             into
             it
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             where
             a
             treasure
             is
             .
          
           
             Wherfore
             so
             few
             loue
             the
             Gospell
             and
             meanes
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             least
             shewe
             may
             bring
             vs
             greatest
             graces
             .
          
           
             Obseruation
             .
             Few
             loue
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             speak
             of
             a
             parable
             .
          
           
             Sense
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             Doubts
             in
             our
             first
             conu●rsion
             .
          
           
             The
             mindé
             may
             be
             deceiued
             ,
             the
             heart
             cannot
             so
             be
             ,
             being
             truly
             possest
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             word
             is
             found
             before
             it
             be
             sought
             .
          
           
             God
             turnes
             away
             his
             coūtenance
             from
             his
             children
             for
             a
             time
             
          
           
             God
             hath
             a
             different
             respect
             of
             yong
             and
             old
             .
          
           
             Wherfore
             we
             wa●t
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             Ioy
             of
             saluatiō
             how
             great
             
          
           
             Gods
             proceedings
             with
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             To
             labour
             for
             the
             ioy
             of
             our
             saluation
             
               Psal.
               51.
            
             
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             ioyes
             in
             receiuing
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             The
             ioy
             of
             the
             minde
             &
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             note
             the
             difference
             .
          
           
             Seate
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             An
             apt
             ●imilie
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             triall
             of
             some
             ioy
             .
          
           
             The
             fight
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Similitude
             of
             building
             .
          
           
             Similitude
             of
             warfare
             .
          
           
             Euery
             Christian
             a
             builder
             and
             a
             warrier
             .
          
           
             Striue
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             ●●e
             ●●raite
             gate
             .
          
           
             Premeditations
             before
             men
             be
             resolued
             to
             follow
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Christianitie
             ▪
             a
             warfare
             .
          
           
             To
             renounce
             reason
             first
             ,
             Anger
             .
          
           
             To
             fight
             with
             reason
             and
             affections
             a
             hard
             battell
             .
          
           
             To
             fight
             with
             penurie
             and
             want
             .
          
           
             Satans
             practises
             in
             temptations
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             many
             are
             ouertakē
             with
             temptations
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             ●
             .
             Philip.
             4.
             14.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             wicked
             by
             faith
             purged
             &
             made
             Gods
             childrē
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             two
             former
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             Sense
             .
          
           
             What
             must
             besold
             before
             w●●ā
             possesse
             Gods
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             Consider
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Iames
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             change
             of
             on
             sinne
             for
             another
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             all
             sinne
             must
             be
             forsaken
             .
          
           
             Herod
             .
          
           
             Ananias
             .
          
           
             Iudas
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Sale
             of
             sia
             for
             euer
             .
          
           
             Not
             sufficiēt
             to
             leaue
             sin
             ,
             but
             mē
             must
             mourne
             for
             it
             ,
             vntill
             they
             come
             to
             soūd
             griefe
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             de●eiue
             thēselues
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             their
             sinnes
             are
             pardonable
             :
             not
             labouring
             any
             further
             for
             an
             assurance
             that
             they
             are
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             To
             harbour
             some
             secret
             sins
             in
             our
             breast
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             religious
             ,
             rather
             than
             so
             to
             seeme
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Of
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             Inward
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             To
             maister
             naturall
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             Video
             meliora
             proboque
             de
             ●●riora
             sequor
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             messenger
             of
             Sathā
             within
             vs.
             
          
           
             Pride
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             carri-ourselues
             in
             a
             temptation
             .
          
           
             C●rnall
             securitie
             &
             feare
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             greater
             studie
             and
             care
             for
             the
             increasing
             of
             this
             inestimable
             treasure
             .
          
           
             The
             necessitie
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Pastors
             ,
             Docters
             and
             Elders
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             ciuill
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             gouernours
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Matth
               9.
               36.
               
               Mark.
               6.
               34.
               
            
          
           
             The
             people
             of
             God
             without
             a
             shepheard
             for
             all
             the
             great
             learning
             of
             the
             Doctors
             .
             
               Matth.
               9.
               38.
            
             
          
           
             Who
             be
             onely
             true
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             The
             miserie
             of
             the
             people
             without
             a
             Pastor
             .
             
               Matth.
               23.
               37.
               
               Luk.
               13.
               34.
               
            
          
           
             Ephe
             4.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             the
             most
             necessarie
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             .
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Great
             danger
             of
             not
             hauing
             a
             godly
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             wher
             vnto
             God
             hath
             appointed
             ministers
             .
             
               Rom.
               10.
               6.
               7.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             Preaching
             the
             onely
             meanes
             to
             worke
             faith
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16
             ▪
             31.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             in
             his
             mercy
             wil
             haue
             his
             children
             certaine
             of
             saluatiō
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             their
             vnspeak
             able
             comfort
             .
          
           
             
               Exod.
               20.
               18.
               19.
            
             
             If
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             word
             worke
             not
             faith
             in
             vs
             we
             could
             not
             beleeue
             though
             God
             spake
             to
             vs
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             if
             one
             should
             come
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             
               Iohn
               10.
               24
               25.
               26.
               27.
               28.
               
            
          
           
             Note
             .
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Though
             their
             holines
             be
             neuer
             so
             great
             in
             the
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Certaine
             condemnation
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             The
             assured
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             childrē
             in
             Christ.
             
               Iohn
               .
               20.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             The
             dutie
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             47.
             8.
             
          
           
             Attendance
             in
             reading
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               13.
            
             1.
             
             He
             must
             reade
             &
             studie
             the
             worde
             of
             God
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Malach.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Iosh.
               1.
               8.
            
             
             To
             meditate
             in
             the
             word
             day
             and
             night
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               1.
               2.
            
             
             To
             meditate
             in
             the
             word
             daily
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             must
             teach
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             The
             strait
             account
             of
             the
             Minister
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             his
             teaching
             is
             to
             build
             vpon
             the
             true
             foundation
             ▪
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             on●
             that
             preaches
             with
             the
             power
             of
             the
             word
             .
             He
             that
             ●uildeth
             not
             vpon
             that
             foundation
             ,
             is
             an
             Antichrist
             ▪
             
               Acts
               20.
               27.
            
             
          
           
             Hee
             must
             teach
             all
             the
             counsell
             of
             God.
             
               Luk.
               24
               45.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22.
             29.
             
          
           
             Hee
             must
             p●icke
             forward
             the
             godly
             to
             increase
             in
             godlinesse
             ▪
             beate
             downe
             the
             obstinate
             ,
             with
             the
             iudgements
             of
             God
             ,
             comfort
             the
             penitent
             with
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             To
             apply
             comfort
             to
             the
             penitent
             sinner
             .
             The
             minister
             ought
             to
             go
             t●
             the
             houses
             of
             his
             charge
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Priuate
             meanes
             as
             well
             as
             publike
             must
             be
             vsed
             by
             the
             Minister
             .
             
               Luk.
               10.
               38.
               39
               
               &
               19.
               9.
               
               Acts.
               20.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             spoken
             to
             all
             is
             regarded
             of
             none
             or
             of
             few
             .
          
           
             To
             admonish
             priuatly
             is
             to
             take
             all
             excuses
             away
             .
          
           
             He
             must
             teach
             continually
             both
             in
             season
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             season
             .
          
           
             
               Acts.
               20.
               31.
            
             
             Paul
             warned
             them
             with
             teares
             both
             night
             &
             day
             .
             2.
             
             Timoth
             ▪
             4.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             He
             must
             pray
             both
             for
             himselfe
             and
             his
             people
             as
             wel
             priuately
             as
             openly
             .
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               3.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             His
             office
             is
             to
             blesse
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Lords
             name
             .
             
               Deut.
               10.
               8.
               
               Num.
               6.
               23.
               
               Psal.
               118.
               26.
               
               Iohn
               .
               17.
               
            
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             9.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             He
             must
             be
             circumspect
             in
             administring
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             The
             minister
             ought
             to
             take
             account
             of
             their
             faith
             .
             The
             sacrament
             pertai●●●●
             to
             ●one
             ●●●●
             the
             faith●●●●
             onely
             .
          
           
             He
             must
             liue
             a
             godly
             life
             to
             the
             example
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             stop
             their
             mouths
             which
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             speake
             euill
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             if
             the
             Minister
             liue
             contrary
             to
             his
             doctrine
             .
             
               Titus
               2.
               7.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             Hee
             must
             watch
             ouer
             the
             soules
             of
             his
             flocke
             ,
             therfore
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             keepe
             his
             own
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               6.
               9.
               2.
               
               Pet.
               1.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             is
             not
             a
             carefull
             watchman
             ouer
             his
             owne
             soule
             ,
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             watch
             ouer
             other
             mens
             .
          
           
             Whē
             he
             preacheth
             damnation
             to
             others
             ,
             hee
             must
             be
             sure
             that
             it
             belongeth
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Hee
             ought
             to
             preach
             and
             teach
             as
             well
             priuately
             ,
             as
             publikely
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Coloss.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             Act.
             21.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             How
             a
             Minister
             may
             flie
             .
             
               Matth.
               10.
               23.
               
               Ioh.
               8.
               59.
               
            
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             39.
             40.
             
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             How
             small
             a
             cast
             soeuer
             we
             haue
             receiued
             of
             the
             trueth
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             giue
             ouer
             striuing
             ,
             though
             it
             cost
             vs
             our
             liues
             .
          
           
             The
             faithfull
             minister
             flies
             not
             from
             his
             flocke
             but
             by
             this
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             To
             disobey
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             disobey
             God
             himselfe
             and
             to
             dispise
             his
             word
             .
             
               Philip.
               2.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             101.
             6.
             
          
           
             If
             he
             were
             the
             wisest
             in
             the
             world
             he
             must
             become
             as
             simple
             as
             a
             sheepe
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1.
               33.
            
             
             How
             we
             be
             borne
             anew
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             grow
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
             .
          
           
             Craue
             knowledge
             of
             God
             without
             ceasing
             .
          
           
             Ihon
             7.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
            
             
             The
             office
             of
             the
             Elders
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             An
             example
             of
             receiuing
             an
             earthly
             Embassador
             .
          
           
             Galath
             .
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             people
             ought
             to
             feare
             the
             authority
             giuē
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             A
             thousand
             worlds
             not
             comparable
             to
             the
             treasure
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             Galath
             .
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             14.
             
             Ves
             7.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             25.
             4.
             
             Matth.
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             Galath
             .
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             Without
             this
             heauenly
             treasure
             we
             are
             more
             miserable
             than
             brute
             beasts
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             must
             pray
             cōtinually
             for
             themselues
             and
             their
             Minister
             .
             
               Coloss.
               4.
               3.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             giueth
             his
             gifts
             to
             none
             but
             they
             which
             call
             faithfully
             on
             him
             .
             
               2.
               
               Thes.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
          
           
             Few
             men
             haue
             true
             faith
             .
          
           
             All
             men
             can
             not
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             therfore
             all
             cannot
             haue
             faith
             .
          
           
             Of
             a
             strong
             faith
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             dutie
             of
             the
             people
             that
             hath
             a
             wicked
             Minister
             .
          
           
             The
             blessing
             of
             a
             faithfull
             Minister
             .
          
           
             Mala.
             2
             
          
           
             The
             carelesse
             Pastor
             shall
             become
             a
             notable
             diuell
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             cānot
             belieue
             the
             preacher
             ,
             shall
             not
             belieue
             though
             one
             should
             come
             from
             heauen
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Some
             learned
             men
             be
             like
             tunnes
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             full
             they
             can
             giue
             no
             soūd
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             preach
             to
             other
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             reprobate
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             This
             Sermon
             was
             preached
             in
             the
             assēble
             of
             many
             learned
             Diuines
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02178-e79030
           
             Epist.
             3.
             ad
             Volus
             .
          
           
             M.
             Dod
             of
             Hanwell
             .
          
           
             Gregorie
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02178-e81150
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             Religion
             is
             the
             way
             to
             happinesse
             .
             Psal.
             1.
             1.
             2
             
             &c.
             and
             1
             12.
             1.
             
             Deut.
             33.
             29.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             misery
             grace
             freeth
             vs
             from
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Daniel
             .
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             What
             good
             things
             Grace
             maketh
             vs
             to
             enioy
             .
          
           
             1
             A
             good
             estimation
             .
             Prou.
             12.
             26.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Safetie
             .
          
           
             3
             Consolation
             .
             Rom.
             5.
             3
             
          
           
             Psalme
             ,
             4.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             happines
             in
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             price
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             The
             rarenes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             11.
             32.
             
             Matth.
             7.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             continuance
             ,
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             8.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             21.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Ietem
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             Difficulties
             in
             Christianitie
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             16.
             17
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             10.
             33.
             34.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             24.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1
             
               God
               hath
               a
               quarrell
               against
               hypocrites
               .
            
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             He
             loaths
             their
             seruices
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             3
             They
             liue
             in
             continuall
             danger
             .
          
           
             Luc
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             10.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             29.
             
             Ioh
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             38.
             39.
             
          
           
             Use.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ierm
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Markes
             of
             an
             vpright
             heart
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Vniuersall
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Growth
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             14.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             3
             A
             constant
             &
             conscionable
             vse
             of
             all
             the
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             4
             Respecting
             God
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             31.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             39.
             10.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             ●
             ▪
             To
             receiue
             a
             rebu●e
             willingly
             and
             profitablie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             30.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             prerogatiue
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sathan
             is
             the
             maister
             of
             all
             sinners
             .
             Their
             seruices
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             reward
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Reason
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             9.
             21.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             6
             4●
             .
             Mat
             7.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Strict
             obedience
             to
             ●e
             laboured
             for
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             58.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Against
             Popish
             obseruations
             .
          
           
             Colos.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Against
             workes
             of
             supererogatiō
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             83.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             35.
             26.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             10.
             9.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Similies
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             seemeth
             sometimes
             to
             forsake
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             treatise
             of
             desertions
             .
          
           
             Priuatiuae
             gratiae
             sunt
             p●ures
             quam
             positiuae
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10
             27.
             and
             6.
             37.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             54.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             119.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15
             26
             
          
           
             Esa.
             57.
             1.
             2.
             
             Reg.
             22
             20
             
          
           
             Psal.
             77.
             1.
             2
             3.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             63.
             17.
             
          
           
             Can.
             2.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             22.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             77.
             78.
             
          
           
             Cuncta
             Dei
             opera
             sunt
             in
             mediis
             contrariis
             .
          
           
             2
             Iob
             2.
             2
             3
             
             ▪
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Iob.
             13.
             34.
             
          
           
             b
             Iob.
             16.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             c
             Ps.
             6.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             See
             the
             book
             written
             of
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             a
             Math.
             27.
             46.
             
          
           
             a
             Fox
             .
             Act.
             Mon.
             1555.
             
             Sept.
             
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Chro.
             32.
             31.
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             
             Ioh.
             15.
             2.
             
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             13.
             26.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             8.
             2.
             
             &
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             2.
             
             Cant.
             5.
             
          
           
             Act.
             9.
             31.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             20.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             3.
             10.
             
             P●
             .
             119
             59.
             
             Act.
             24.
             16.
             
             Pia.
             26.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iudgements
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             *
             He
             that
             beleeueth
             maketh
             no
             hast
             .
          
           
             Tim.
             6
             ▪
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             62.
             10.
             
             Prou.
             11.
             28.
             
             Matth.
             19.
             24.
             
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             6.
             9.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Not●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Similie
             .
          
           
             Note
             well
             .
          
           
             Ephest
             .
             ●
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Similie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             qui
             nihil
             de
             praeteritis
             cogitat
             ,
             vitam
             perdidi●
             .
          
           
             Mithridates
             Cyrus
             .
          
           
             Ra●●ang
             Mali●●
             Gn●shar
             Duies
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             seges
             est
             vbi
             Troia
             suit
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             this
             Psalme
             to
             a
             man
             regenerate
             .
          
           
             Ministeriall
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             *
             Anno
             Dom.
             1580
             ▪
             &
             1581.
             
          
           
             Haresie
             .
          
           
             Familie
             of
             loue
             .
          
           
             True
             arguments
             of
             loue
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Wearines
             in
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             Wearines
             in
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             Loue
             God
             ,
             loue
             his
             word
             .
             Ioh.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Argument
             of
             our
             true
             loue
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             113.
             
          
           
             *
             Vers.
             163.
             
          
           
             Naturall
             loue
             must
             giue
             place
             to
             heauenly
             loue
             .
          
           
             Ciuill
             conuersation
             of
             heretikes
             .
          
           
             Presumptuous
             ,
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Religion
             corrupt
             ,
             life
             cannot
             be
             vncorrupt
             .
          
           
             Popish
             superstition
             described
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             religious
             and
             irreligious
             discerned
             in
             temptations
             and
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Heretikes
             discouered
             by
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             A
             shame
             to
             Protestants
             to
             suffer
             Papists
             to
             be
             more
             righteous
             than
             they
             be
             .
             Papists
             may
             not
             be
             spared
             for
             their
             ciuill
             honestie
             .
             Simile
             .
             The
             2.
             argument
             of
             our
             true
             loue
             to
             God
             ,
             loue
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Application
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Ieroboam
             &
             Rehoboā
             how
             like
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             The
             third
             argumēt
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Gods
             word
             yeelds
             most
             profit
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             &
             glorie
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             of
             libertie
             .
          
           
             The
             naturall
             man
             counts
             all
             spirituall
             things
             as
             paradoxes
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             To
             lamēt
             the
             wāt
             of
             others
             
          
           
             Application
             .
             Many
             grieue
             for
             their
             own
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             grieued
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             argument
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             *
             *
             ▪
             Cor
             ▪
             1
             ▪
             3
             ▪
             4
             ▪
             Rom
             ▪
             1
             ▪
             1●
             ▪
             
               How
               sweet
               and
               comfortable
               the
               〈◊〉
               is
               of
               Gods
               children
               .
            
          
           
             Conference
             and
             admonition
             .
             
               Rom
               ▪
            
             1
             ▪
             12.
             13
             
             ▪
             Heb
             3
             ▪
             12.
             
             ●●
             
               Iud.
               ver
            
             .
             22
             ▪
             23
             ▪
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Thankesgiuing
             .
          
           
             Meditation
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             119
             ▪
             
               Ps.
               i●a
               Psalm
               .
               of
               experience
               .
            
          
           
             More
             attend
             hearing
             and
             reading
             ,
             than
             cōference
             &
             meditation
             .
          
           
             A
             Christians
             life
             is
             the
             meditatiō
             of
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Affections
             dead
             .
          
           
             Meditation
             must
             be
             con●●●●●d
             .
             Psal.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Meditation
             must
             〈◊〉
             or
             on
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             We
             will
             alwaies
             thinke
             &
             meditate
             of
             the
             things
             we
             loue
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             so
             many
             neglect
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Application
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Carnall
             securitie
             .
          
           
             *
             How
             enemies
             are
             ouercome
             .
          
           
             Not
             !
             to
             shoote
             with
             the
             diuell
             in
             his
             owne
             bowe
             .
          
           
             Secret
             sinnes
             not
             repented
             of
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             prosper
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             .
          
           
             How
             farre
             the
             faithfull
             are
             said
             to
             be
             wise
             .
          
           
             Iehosaphat
             punished
             in
             his
             posteritie
             .
          
           
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             ●inde
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             Schollers
             wiser
             thā
             their
             teacher
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             diuell
             helpes
             the
             wicked
             in
             their
             meditations
             .
          
           
             Carnal
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             *
             Fearefull
             tokens
             of
             publike
             calamities
             .
             Most
             read
             ,
             not
             the
             wisest
             men
             .
          
           
             Wāt
             of
             faith
             and
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             make
             many
             barren
             in
             good
             things
             .
             Youth
             spent
             in
             vanitie
             ,
             commonly
             ends
             oldage
             in
             profanenesse
             .
          
           
             Good
             death
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Old
             doting
             and
             ●arnail
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Youth
             blessed
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             keepe
             the
             word
             in
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             brings
             a
             man
             to
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             Two
             speciall
             things
             to
             attaine
             true
             godlines
             .
          
           
             True
             godlines
             ,
             ●ow
             hardly
             come
             by
             .
          
           
             Euill
             wa●es
             ,
             how
             manie
             wayes
             considered
             .
          
           
             Ambition
             ,
             how
             euery
             sin
             n●r
             reaso●eth
             Striue
             against
             reason
             .
          
           
             Couetousnes
             ,
             how
             to
             ouercome
             it
             .
          
           
             Anger
             .
          
           
             Corrupt
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Humilitie
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             motions
             vnto
             sin
             must
             be
             crucified
             .
             Iam.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rouing
             imaginations
             dāgerous
             .
          
           
             Why
             so
             few
             heretikes
             are
             conuerted
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             labor
             against
             our
             corrupt
             reasō
             
          
           
             Witchcraft
             .
          
           
             If
             outward
             liberty
             brings
             inward
             bondage
             ,
             thē
             outward
             things
             may
             defile
             a
             man.
             Wickednesse
             and
             wantonnesse
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             taught
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             consideratiō
             of
             Gods
             iudgements
             .
          
           
             Iudgements
             .
          
           
             Whole
             folicitie
             in
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             he
             carefully
             vsed
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             note
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             To
             redeeme
             the
             time
             f●r
             good
             meditations
             .
          
           
             Of
             our
             loue
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             true
             marke
             .
          
           
             To
             hate
             sin
             .
          
           
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Why
             we
             doe
             not
             more
             dete●●
             heresies
             .
          
           
             The
             part
             &
             branches
             of
             this
             portion
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Simile
             ▪
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Wilfull
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             voluntarie
             perdition
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Light
             refused
             for
             darknes
             .
          
           
             Purblinde
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             either
             knowe
             little
             ,
             or
             ,
             knowing
             neuer
             so
             much
             ,
             doe
             practise
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Darknes
             or
             light
             ,
             in
             whole
             or
             in
             part
             .
          
           
             A
             lanterne
             yet
             may
             leade
             a
             man
             that
             will
             follow
             the
             light
             thereof
             .
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Particular
             sight
             and
             loathing
             of
             speciall
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Warrant
             one
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Worke
             without
             warrant
             is
             a
             worke
             of
             darknes
             .
             The
             word
             necessarie
             .
             Ignorance
             cause
             to
             humble
             vs.
             Safe
             when
             the
             word
             directeth
             vs.
             Curiositie
             .
             Godly
             care
             and
             studie
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             argument
             .
          
           
             Suddē
             motions
             to
             good
             .
          
           
             An
             oath
             .
          
           
             The
             Prophet
             had
             our
             wāts
             &
             weakenes
             .
          
           
             Our
             vow
             in
             Baptisme
             euer
             to
             be
             remembred
             of
             vs.
             What
             a
             vow
             is
             .
          
           
             Particular
             couenants
             .
          
           
             Free-will
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             bee
             kept
             from
             holy
             vowes
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Obiection
             of
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Note
             well
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             We
             renue
             our
             couenant
             so
             oft
             as
             wee
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             To
             vow
             against
             drunkennes
             .
          
           
             To
             vow
             against
             whordome
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             107.
             110.
             
             My
             soule
             is
             in
             my
             hand
             .
          
           
             Against
             desire
             of
             reuenge
             .
          
           
             The
             promises
             of
             God
             to
             his
             people
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Feeling
             .
          
           
             This
             Pslame
             is
             an
             image
             of
             regeneration
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
             The
             minde
             distempered
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             Pray
             that
             thou
             maist
             see
             how
             God
             proceedeth
             with
             his
             children
             ,
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             their
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             and
             thanks
             giuing
             best
             sacrifices
             
          
           
             How
             Papists
             follow
             Peter
             .
          
           
             Abels
             offering
             .
             Heb.
             11.4.5
             
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             ●ostirre
             vp
             ourselues
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Spirit
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             To
             offer
             vp
             our
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             albeit
             in
             perplexitie
             of
             spirit
             wee
             knowe
             not
             how
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             27
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Confession
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Freedome
             of
             ioy
             ,
             and
             freedome
             of
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             God
             with
             his
             prouidence
             will
             watch
             ouer
             vs.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Similie
             .
          
           
             Note
             well
             :
             affliction
             soone
             tries
             godly
             and
             godlesse
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             are
             but
             cowards
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             Christs
             tēptations
             .
             Matth.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hard
             to
             trust
             and
             rest
             on
             Gods
             promises
             .
          
           
             Sim●●
             .
          
           
             Few
             men
             truely
             fearing
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             poysoned
             with
             false
             doctrin
             ,
             or
             stung
             with
             an
             euill
             conscience
             .
          
           
             No
             familiaritie
             with
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             faith
             of
             Gods
             children
             suffereth
             from
             the
             vane
             imaginations
             of
             vnbelieuers
             .
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Differēce
             betweene
             persons
             ,
             &
             callings
             ,
             and
             liues
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             Note
             well
             the
             societie
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             To
             loue
             God
             only
             as
             we
             be
             taught
             in
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             Similie
             .
             To
             trust
             onely
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             godly
             often
             troubled
             with
             vnbeliefe
             .
          
           
             Perseuerance
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             cōsumption
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             How
             Gods
             saints
             haue
             many
             changes
             in
             this
             life
             and
             wherefore
             .
          
           
             Ignorance
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hope
             ▪
             
          
           
             Feeling
             and
             knowledge
             how
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             Wherfore
             the
             Lord
             doth
             no
             more
             blesse
             publike
             exercises
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
             Good
             conference
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             his
             children
             when
             hee
             plagueth
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Seuerall
             punishmēts
             for
             seuerall
             sins
             .
          
           
             Scorners
             .
          
           
             Fornication
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             A
             visible
             iudgement
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             All
             vanitie
             both
             of
             life
             and
             religion
             is
             but
             deceit
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             only
             neuer
             deceiueth
             vs.
             
          
           
             Testimonies
             .
          
           
             The
             rich
             mercy
             of
             God
             to
             the
             faithful
             in
             opening
             their
             eyes
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             millions
             are
             left
             in
             darknesse
             and
             miserie
             .
          
           
             Excessiue
             feare
             .
          
           
             They
             may
             looke
             to
             be
             protected
             that
             haue
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             and
             de
             ohandle
             that
             cause
             well
             .
          
           
             Perseuerance
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Constancie
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             .
          
           
             Feeling
             of
             wants
             .
          
           
             Hard
             to
             belieue
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             The
             triall
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             when
             God
             delaies
             to
             perform
             his
             promises
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             sustaine
             vs
             in
             troubles
             .
          
           
             Merite
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             Saints
             euer
             bewaile
             the
             remnants
             of
             ignorance
             and
             incredulitie
             .
             Perseuerance
             
          
           
             Difference
             betweene
             the
             faith
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             and
             presumption
             of
             the
             wicked
             
          
           
             Decaies
             of
             faith
             ,
             must
             make
             vs
             repeat
             our
             petitions
             often
             .
             A
             godly
             iealousie
             ouer
             our selues
             ,
             a
             thing
             most
             necessarie
             .
             Hic
             &
             deinceps
             .
          
           
             No
             superfluitie
             in
             this
             Psalme
             .
          
           
             Coherence
             to
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
             Constancie
             in
             the
             faith
             in
             generall
             backesliding
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             pray
             against
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rules
             for
             prayer
             against
             enemies
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Some
             prayed
             with
             the
             zeale
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             When
             men
             proceed
             to
             the
             vtter
             contempt
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             God
             will
             rise
             against
             thē
             .
          
           
             Generall
             plagues
             for
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Contempt
             of
             the
             word
             in
             priuate
             persons
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             the
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             The
             wisedom
             of
             Gods
             children
             to
             preuent
             sin
             .
          
           
             A
             singular
             grace
             to
             loue
             religiō
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             most
             commonly
             despised
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             not
             loue
             that
             best
             which
             the
             world
             esteems
             best
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             rule
             .
          
           
             Depth
             of
             mystery
             in
             plainnes
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             Heart
             seat
             of
             diuinitie
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Affections
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Popish
             doctors
             of
             reasō
             .
          
           
             A
             wit
             not
             hūbled
             hinders
             vs
             in
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             Loue.
             
          
           
             Canticles
             .
          
           
             Griefes
             .
          
           
             Motions
             .
          
           
             Mercie
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             nts
             〈…〉
             they
             〈…〉
             .
             
               〈…〉
               c●p
               ▪
            
             7
             7.
             〈…〉
             true
             sense
             .
          
           
             A
             two
             fold
             iudgement
             :
             the
             one
             in
             righteousnes
             ,
             another
             in
             mercie
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             follow
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             &c.
             in
             their
             holy
             affections
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             ,
             the
             onely
             glasse
             to
             see
             and
             know
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             119.
             
             A
             mirrour
             of
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             Freewill
             .
          
           
             Albeit
             wee
             haue
             the
             light
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             must
             opē
             our
             eyes
             before
             we
             can
             see
             .
          
           
             Affection
             .
          
           
             Anger
             .
          
           
             Watchfulnes
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             To
             meet
             with
             tēptations
             before
             sinne
             be
             perfected
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Godly
             feare
             .
          
           
             The
             dominion
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             Not
             to
             bee
             tempted
             .
          
           
             Heretikes
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             blindnes
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             louing
             mercie
             of
             the
             Lord
             couering
             our
             manifold
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             Christiā
             warfare
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             all
             deliuerances
             .
          
           
             Thankfulnes
             
          
           
             Two
             principall
             props
             in
             trouble
             .
          
           
             Esay
             5.
             
          
           
             Godlinesse
             .
          
           
             Afflictions
             .
          
           
             Gods
             countenance
             .
          
           
             Godly
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             Loue
             to
             Gods
             word
             .
             Simile
             .
          
           
             God
             iust
             in
             his
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Diues
             and
             Lazarus
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             Incredulitie
             in
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             Beleeuing
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             119.
             
             Psalme
             concernes
             all
             the
             regenerate
             .
          
           
             Iobs
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             propertie
             of
             zeale
             .
             Galath
             .
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zeale
             for
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Of
             Zeale
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             kinds
             of
             zeale
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             The
             first
             propertie
             of
             true
             zeale
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             rule
             of
             true
             zeale
             
          
           
             Toleration
             of
             many
             things
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             church
             
          
           
             The
             second
             rule
             of
             true
             zeale
             .
          
           
             Two
             obseruations
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ▪
             obseruation
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             of
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             rule
             of
             zeale
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             rule
             of
             zeale
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             obedience
             .
          
           
             To
             heare
             with
             the
             frailties
             of
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             Duties
             of
             loue
             euen
             to
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             rule
             of
             zeale
             .
          
           
             Sufficiencie
             for
             the
             ministery
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             rule
             ●●
             zeale
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betweene
             fretting
             anger
             and
             pining
             zeale
             .
          
           
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             Our
             vnbeleefe
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             we
             see
             it
             not
             .
             Triall
             of
             our
             zeale
             .
          
           
             Our
             vnbeleefe
             is
             shewed
             vs
             in
             the
             often
             repetitions
             of
             the
             commendatious
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             No
             idle
             repetitions
             in
             this
             Psalme
             .
          
           
             M.
             Bradford
             and
             holy
             Martyrs
             much
             lamenting
             euer
             f●r
             their
             vnbeleefe
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             a
             tried
             friend
             in
             troubles
             .
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Dauid
             against
             Goliah
             
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             How
             Christians
             differ
             much
             from
             heretikes
             .
          
           
             Heretikes
             cannot
             abide
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Good
             notes
             for
             prayer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Importunate
             in
             praier
             with
             God.
             Luk.
             1●
             .
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             Wherfore
             God
             delayes
             to
             graunt
             our
             requests
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wisedome
             of
             he
             spirit
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Our
             times
             for
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             41.
             42
             
          
           
             Callings
             .
          
           
             Diligence
             in
             hearing
             and
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Sabbath
             two
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             the
             mornings
             〈…〉
             e●es
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Preparation
             and
             meditation
             .
          
           
             Preparation
             .
          
           
             The
             min●s●e●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Balaams
             witchcrafe
             .
             
               Num
               ▪
            
             23.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             The
             morning
             :
             meditation
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             7.
             13.
             
             Iob.
             8.
             2.
             
             Matth.
             21.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             ,
             cheerefulnes
             in
             prayer
             .
             Spirite
             of
             cheerfulnes
             a
             singular
             grace
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             propertie
             in
             prayer
             ,
             is
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Faith
             and
             patience
             .
          
           
             A
             iudgement
             of
             mercy
             and
             of
             seueritie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Secret
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Witchcraft
             .
          
           
             Zeale
             .
          
           
             Anger
             ▪
             
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
             Luk.
             7.
             47.
             
          
           
             Dulnes
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             25.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Feare
             .
          
           
             Consulting
             with
             witches
             
          
           
             Is
             Gods
             feare
             be
             wanting
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             temptation
             so
             great
             ,
             but
             we
             fa●●
             in●o
             it
             
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             feare
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             False
             feare
             .
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Witchcraft
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             note
             of
             Gods
             child
             
          
           
             The
             true
             ioy
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             howfor
             it
             ex●●●des
             all
             carnall
             ioy
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             ioy
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Dulnesse
             in
             prayer
             and
             other
             holy
             exercises
             .
          
           
             Feare
             and
             ioy
             tempered
             together
             .
          
           
             Loue
             to
             good
             things
             and
             hatred
             of
             euill
             things
             may
             not
             slak●
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Admonitiō
             .
          
           
             Relapse
             .
          
           
             Polygamie
             .
          
           
             Heresie
             or
             prof●●●nesse
             like
             to
             follow
             our
             securitie
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             faith
             worketh
             by
             loue
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Furies
             .
          
           
             Application
             .
          
           
             Waiting
             an
             effect
             of
             faith
             Asoūd
             faith
             breedeth
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Incredulitie
             hastie
             .
          
           
             A
             patient
             faith
             .
             Impatience
             .
          
           
             True
             faith
             not
             without
             good
             workes
             .
          
           
             To
             iustifie
             diuersly
             taken
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             are
             iustified
             by
             workes
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Repetitiōs
             in
             prayer
             how
             reprooued
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Promises
             are
             generall
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             must
             bee
             ioyned
             with
             faith
             &
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Ripenes
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             quicknes
             of
             affections
             ,
             whence
             .
          
           
             Thankesgiuing
             the
             end
             of
             Gods
             blessings
             .
          
           
             Many
             thinke
             they
             loue
             God
             his
             word
             ,
             &
             religion
             ,
             whē
             indeed
             they
             doe
             not
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
             How
             to
             holde
             fast
             true
             Wisedome
             ,
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             forgetfulnes
             ,
             is
             carelesnes
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             to
             be
             auoided
             ;
             first
             ,
             vanitie
             of
             minde
             :
             secōdly
             ,
             worldlinesse
             ,
             if
             wee
             will
             entertain
             and
             possesse
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             What
             to
             be
             auoided
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
             To
             auoyd
             the
             societie
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             
               Citò
               ,
               longè
               ,
               tardè
            
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             119.
             and
             1●0
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             practises
             of
             the
             wicked
             against
             the
             godly
             .
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             What
             euill
             examples
             doe
             
          
           
             No
             hope
             of
             Lucre
             or
             preferment
             must
             linke
             vs
             in
             any
             league
             with
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             the
             former
             precept
             .
          
           
             The
             delight
             of
             the
             wicked
             
          
           
             A
             true
             marke
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             endeuour
             to
             s●irre
             vp
             ot●ers
             ●o
             ●●ad
             ne●
             :
             ●●●
             be
             〈…〉
             we
             haue
             not
             performed
             any
             such
             autie
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               119.
            
             
             It
             is
             not
             sufficiēt
             to
             flie
             the
             counsells
             an●
             companies
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             Wee
             must
             haste●
             to
             the
             societie
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             ●●al
             .
             ●
             .
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             16.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             16.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vaine
             and
             vnprofitable
             changes
             ,
             of
             places
             &
             of
             callings
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Two
             marks
             of
             a
             righteous
             man.
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Notes
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             1
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Good
             cautiōs
             to
             keepe
             vs
             from
             sinne
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             wicked
             walke
             in
             sinne
             &
             know
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             Profit
             by
             reading
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             &
             conferring
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             store
             vp
             the
             word
             in
             our
             heart
             ,
             by
             prayer
             &
             meditations
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             rest
             in
             the
             vse
             of
             one
             good
             meanes
             .
          
           
             1
             Two
             causes
             of
             watching
             ouer
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             second
             cause
             of
             watching
             ouer
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             the
             worldlings
             leaue
             sinne
             .
          
           
             The
             triall
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             whether
             in
             sinceritie
             wee
             loue
             the
             Gospell
             for
             the
             Truths
             sake
             ,
             or
             because
             we
             get
             some
             gaine
             &
             glorie
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Cause
             of
             all
             sinne
             in
             our
             owne
             selues
             .
          
           
             Satā
             is
             made
             a
             chirurgion
             ,
             to
             cure
             the
             corruption●
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             pure
             heart
             stadeth
             fast
             in
             temptations
             .
          
           
             Our
             hearts
             tried
             two
             waies
             .
             The
             first
             by
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             triall
             of
             the
             hart
             by
             our
             ioy
             and
             griefe
             in
             good
             and
             euill
             .
          
           
             Desire
             of
             saluation
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             discouer
             a
             couetous
             heart
             .
          
           
             Care
             for
             the
             prosperitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             speciall
             note
             of
             Gods
             children
             .
             
               Psal.
               122.
            
             
          
           
             True
             triall
             of
             our
             ioy
             and
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             Paul
             afflicted
             ,
             yet
             great
             ly
             comforted
             ,
             whē
             he
             heard
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             church
             and
             prosperitie
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
          
           
             Triall
             of
             the
             heart
             in
             prosperitie
             .
          
           
             To
             loue
             and
             speake
             the
             trueth
             in
             the
             least
             matters
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             chasteneth
             his
             children
             for
             lying
             .
          
           
             To
             speake
             the
             trueth
             in
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Scorne
             .
          
           
             True
             knowledge
             ,
             where
             and
             how
             to
             finde
             it
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             hearts
             whether
             we
             principally
             respect
             Gods
             fauour
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             .
          
           
             Contempt
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             what
             causes
             breed
             it
             .
          
           
             1
             We
             say
             the
             rich
             and
             the
             mightie
             est●eme
             it
             not
             .
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             2
             We
             say
             it
             is
             too
             hard
             .
             
               Psalm
               .
               19.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             3.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Cause
             .
             Some
             secret
             or
             open
             sins
             ,
             cause
             the
             word
             to
             seeme
             hard
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Friendship
             .
          
           
             Common
             duties
             with
             godlesse
             men
             .
          
           
             True
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             Greatest
             fooles
             .
             
               Matth
               ,
               5.
            
             
          
           
             Fearefull
             to
             make
             a
             sporte
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Psal
             ,
             73.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet
             ▪
             3.
             
          
           
             Light
             sinnes
             with
             men
             ,
             great
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Light
             and
             small
             sins
             in
             appearance
             in
             Gods
             children
             seuerely
             punished
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             True
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Salomō
             how
             qualified
             in
             his
             youth
             .
          
           
             Practicall
             &
             reall
             syllogismes
             far
             aboue
             imaginarie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             31.
             32.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             All
             sins
             are
             not
             equall
             .
          
           
             qui
             me
             tradi●it
             maius
             peccatum
             habet
             .
          
           
             Turbare
             oculum
             &
             excaecare
             .
          
           
             Nihil
             leue
             quod
             praepond●ratu●
             m●do
             ▪
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             
               Leuit
               16.
               6.
               15.
               
               Heb.
               7.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             shun
             a
             be●me
             in
             the
             darke
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             see
             motes
             but
             in
             the
             Sunne
             light
             .
             
               Multiplex
               peccatum
            
             .
             Saint
             lerome
             saith
             :
             
               Si
               citò
               remouetur
               festuca
               est
               ,
               si
               durauerit
               trabs
               est
               .
            
             Simile
             .
             
               Accusat
               ,
               aggrau●t
               ,
               quaerit
               remedium
               .
            
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             T
             it
             1.
             
               élenche
               apotómos
            
             .
             Redargue
             praecisè
             B.
             Cortipiendo
             corripies
             .
          
           
             Examples
             practising
             this
             dutie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Venit
               quidam
               è
               Prophetis
               :
               
                 where
                 a
                 Father
                 saith
              
               ,
               H●ù
               quid
               est
               quòd
               venit
               ni●i
               vnus
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 we
                 must
                 suffer
                 reprehension
                 ,
                 A
                 Father
                 saith
                 :
              
            
             
               Ostendo
               illi
               lutum
               ,
               &
               aspergit
               me
               ●uto
               ;
               ostendo
               ill●
               speculum
               ,
               &
               ●llidit
               parieti
               .
               Exiu●e
               gen●i●m
               .
            
             
               Ex
               iure
               membrorum
               .
            
             
               Pr●●●be
               ●crrectio●em
               diuinam
               fraterna
               correctio
               .
               Mutua
               app●obatio
               .
            
             
               Mutua
               laus
               .
               Nam
               non
               putat
               se
               pecca●e
               qui
               à
               nemine
               corripitur
               .
            
             
               Est
               peccatum
               tuum
               quicquid
               non
               dis●l●ce●
               ubi
               .
            
          
           
             Who
             ought
             to
             be
             reprehended
             .
          
           
             Absti●●endum
             metu
             charita●●s
             non
             metu
             ●upiditatis
             .
          
           
             Munus
             proportionatur
             dono
             .
             Per
             oculum
             mentem
             ,
             pervisum
             cogni●●onem
             .
          
           
             Ginóskeis
             ,
             anaginóskeis
             ,
             Cataginóskeis
             Sapiunt
             ex
             a●●●no
             pectore
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               A
               rule
            
             .
             Deceptus
             in
             minoribus
             nō
             debet
             de
             maioribus
             iudicare
             .
             Mensura
             enim
             prior
             mensurato
             .
             Potes
             ne
             alium
             melius
             noscere
             quam
             ●●
             ?
          
           
             Feare
             .
          
           
             Griefe
             for
             sin
             Remedies
             against
             vncleane
             lusts
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1
             2
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             our
             corruption
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             vnbrideled
             affection
             of
             youth
             .
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Youth
             how
             dangerous
             an
             age
             .
          
           
             Pheûge
             tàs
             neo●erikàs
             epi
             thumias
             .
             h●n
             phil●i
             Theòs
             ,
             apothnés
             kei
             néos
             .
          
           
             Ne●phyta
             .
          
           
             Youth
             .
          
           
             ●●●um●a●es
             ●●●●te●
             .
          
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             lusts
             of
             youth
             
          
           
             Sins
             of
             youth
             Dauid
             and
             Salomon
             no
             Proctors
             for
             sinnes
             .
             Youth
             dissolute
             .
             Salomons
             example
             .
          
           
             Tria
             bonorum
             genera
             .
          
           
             Adulterie
             ▪
             She
             called
             to
             the
             men
             of
             her
             house
             .
             
               Gen.
               39.
               14.
            
             
             Carnall
             loue
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Perseuerāce
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             
          
           
             Da●
             .
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Good
             affections
             .
          
           
             Headstrong
             affections
             .
          
           
             Pray
             for
             good
             affections
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chor.
             19.
             3.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             consider
             of
             Gods
             hand
             in
             affliction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             19.
             2
             ,
          
           
             The
             conscience
             in
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             crosse
             needfull
             .
          
           
             Faith.
             Note
             .
             Patience
             .
          
           
             Headie
             affections
             .
          
           
             To
             seeke
             vnlawful
             means
             in
             affliction
             .
          
           
             The
             Crosse
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Health
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             holpen
             the
             vnworthie
             often
             in
             afflictions
             .
             Curse●
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Sicknesse
             .
          
           
             Patience
             .
             For
             what
             causes
             the
             Lord
             chastiseth
             his
             elect
             in
             this
             life
             .
             1
             
               Heb.
               12.
               3.
               4.
               5
            
             2
             3
             4
             5
             6
             
          
           
             The
             tryall
             of
             anger
             .
          
           
             Patience
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Baptisme
             ,
             how
             effectuall
             in
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             Baptisme
             in
             Poperie
             .
          
           
             Baptisme
             of
             women
             vnlawfull
             .
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               18.
               19.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             Contempt
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             dangerous
             :
             not
             the
             omission
             .
          
           
             Godfathers
             in
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             Catechising
             .
          
           
             Couetousnes
             .
          
           
             Mans
             desire
             how
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
             Note
             .
             Desire
             of
             riches
             .
          
           
             Many
             rich
             men
             are
             emptie
             of
             all
             goodnes
             .
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             riches
             .
          
           
             Many
             rich
             poore
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Riches
             Thornes
             .
          
           
             How
             some
             rich
             men
             die
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             riches
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             heathen
             poore
             man
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             would
             haue
             of
             his
             God
             but
             1000.
             sheepe
             ,
             but
             after
             he
             desired
             more
             saying
             :
             
               Pauperis
               est
               numerate
               pecus
            
             .
             Riches
             cānot
             fill
             the
             soule
             ,
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Parēts
             to
             rest
             ●n
             Gods
             preuidence
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             faith
             in
             Gods
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             Couetousnes
             ,
             how
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             The
             readyest
             way
             to
             obtain
             temporall
             blessings
             .
          
           
             Carking
             care
             
          
           
             Carking
             care
             .
             Earthly
             blessings
             no
             signs
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             take
             heec●●●●
             &
             to
             what
             end
             we
             vse
             things
             lawfull
             in
             themselues
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             calleth
             vs.
             
          
           
             Our
             loadstar
             to
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             Carnall
             reason
             .
             How
             to
             obey
             Christ
             when
             he
             calleth
             .
          
           
             Decay
             of
             Gods
             gifts
             .
          
           
             Idlenesse
             .
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             enter
             into
             any
             calling
             rashly
             .
          
           
             Our
             infirmities
             in
             our
             calling
             .
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             Truth
             of
             our
             calling
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our selues
             before
             we
             enter
             into
             any
             calling
             .
          
           
             Reason
             to
             Christ
             is
             an
             euill
             seruingman
             .
          
           
             Christs
             two
             crownes
             .
          
           
             Conference
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             be
             too
             strict
             and
             silent
             ,
             whē
             occasion
             of
             good
             speech
             is
             offered
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Good
             speeches
             .
          
           
             
               Our
               speech
               is
            
             insigne
             potentiae
             diuinae
             ,
             vinculum
             societatis
             humanae
             .
          
           
             Tenera
             ,
             mollis
             &
             ex●gua
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Schismatickes
             ,
             and
             heretickes
             .
             Who
             forsake
             the
             Church
             ,
             Protestants
             or
             Papists
             .
          
           
             
               Matth.
               18.
            
             
             Binding
             and
             loosing
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               3.
               1.
               2.
            
             
             The
             dignitie
             of
             the
             church
             The
             Church
             deer
             to
             christ
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             
               2
               Cor.
               11.
            
             
             Means
             wanting
             ,
             or
             superstition
             set
             vp
             ,
             howe
             much
             they
             differ
             .
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             The
             day
             of
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
             Tolle
             hanc
             &
             ipsa
             Angelc●ū
             gloria
             claudicabit
             .
          
           
             O
             magnnm
             vinculum
             charitatis
             !
             quo
             &
             ipse
             Deus
             alligari
             voluit
             .
             Diligis
             me
             plus
             his
             ?
             Pasce
             oues
             meas
             ,
             cōfirma
             Fratres
             ●ous
             :
             symbolū
             amoris
             ,
             cura
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             Primitiae
             mundi
             .
             Municipe●
             coelorum
             .
             Phil.
             3.
             20.
             
             Ho●tus
             conclusus
             .
             Fo●s
             signatu●
             .
          
           
             To
             acknowledge
             our
             faults
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             Hiding
             sinne
             ;
          
           
             How
             to
             rise
             when
             we
             fall
             into
             any
             sin
             .
             Note
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             is
             tender
             .
          
           
             Desire
             all
             good
             .
             
               Luk.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             Shipwrack
             of
             good
             consci●nce
             how
             dā●●rous
             .
          
           
             Examination
             of
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             watch-word
             of
             the
             conscience
             .
             True
             peace
             of
             conscience
             .
             The
             state
             of
             man
             before
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             peace
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             Mo●e
             .
          
           
             
               Psal
               37.
               37.
            
             
             Note
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             iealous
             ouer
             our
             own
             corrupt
             affections
             .
          
           
             The
             eye
             and
             conscience
             tender
             .
             
               Schir●us
               ocuii
            
             .
          
           
             
               Schir●hosis
               conscientiae
            
             .
             How
             the
             consciēce
             is
             hardened
             .
          
           
             What
             sinne
             brings
             wrath
             
          
           
             Note
             :
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             qui
             non
             corrigit
             seipsum
             ,
             alij
             corrigent
             s●
             per
             ipsum
             .
             Simile
             .
             Melius
             est
             vt
             pereat
             vnus
             quàm
             vnitas
             .
          
           
             We
             can
             see
             clearly
             
               intellectu
               directo
            
             but
             with
             bleare
             eyes
             
               i●●ellectu
               refle●o
            
             .
          
           
             Admonition
             how
             profitable
             .
          
           
             Euil
             reports
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             ceremonie
             .
          
           
             What
             ceremonies
             are
             receiued
             and
             retained
             in
             the
             Church
             with
             profit
             .
          
           
             
               Col.
               2.
               17.
            
             
             What
             ceremonies
             bee
             abrogated
             .
          
           
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Last
             times
             .
          
           
             Last
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Eschátais
             hemérais
             .
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             turned
             into
             vnchristian
             licentiousnes
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiast
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Bonum
             iuuenile
             .
          
           
             Youth
             .
          
           
             Zeale
             tried
             .
          
           
             Pleasures
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Basil
             &
             Ier●●ns
             austeritie
             in
             fasting
             .
          
           
             Pleasures
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             our
             Captaine
             .
          
           
             Christ
             a
             Lambe
             .
          
           
             Affliction
             of
             minde
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             our
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             Seeke
             not
             for
             great
             things
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Righteousnes
             .
          
           
             3
             Sanctificatiō
             .
          
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
             .
          
           
             Matthew
             .
          
           
             Cretians
             .
          
           
             Naturall
             corruption
             .
          
           
             Promises
             .
          
           
             4
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             holie
             haue
             need
             of
             Christs
             righteousnes
             :
             and
             the
             most
             righteous
             of
             his
             holines
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Christ
             holdeth
             his
             kingdome
             by
             two
             titles
             .
          
           
             Feeling
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Faith
             without
             feeling
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Meditation
             of
             Iudgemēt
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Meditation
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Loth
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             some
             desire
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             Iudgement
             .
             Morbus
             magnus
             magnum
             remedium
             .
             P●dor
             ,
             Dolor
             ,
             Timor
             ,
             Augustine
             .
             Maxima
             est
             poena
             timorem
             amisisse
             iudicij
             .
          
           
             Fac
             ,
             fac
             ,
             vel
             timore
             poenae
             ,
             si
             nondum
             potes
             amore
             iustitiae
             .
             Simile
             .
             Cùm
             dicis
             timeo
             quid
             dicturus
             sum
             ,
             malè
             times
             ,
             vanè
             times
             .
          
           
             Dominus
             ablato
             timore
             su●jcit
             timo●●●
             ,
             dicturus
             sum
             ●lanè
             time
             .
          
           
             Primum
             timo●ne
             facias
             ,
             de●n
             amor
             ,
             ●●
             ve●●s
             face●e
             ,
             ●●●●●si
             possis
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Verbum
             hoc
             iudicij
             vtinam
             nemo
             transi●er
             siue
             iudicio
             .
          
           
             Si
             i●
             nobis
             ea
             ess●t
             cura
             quae
             coram
             terreno
             iudice
             sistendorum
             ,
             s●●●iciter
             age●●m●s
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Iudgemēt
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             iudgment
             seate
             within
             vs.
             
          
           
             Iudgement
             of
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             strokes
             of
             mans
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Young
             mens
             consciences
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             
               Iudgemēt
               .
               Losse
               of
               grace
            
             .
          
           
             What
             men
             are
             beside
             their
             wits
             .
          
           
             Iudgement
             ▪
             
          
           
             Vert●s
             ille
             iudic
             j●dies
             ,
             in
             quo
             omni●
             causa
             ca●it
             .
          
           
             Ven●er
             ,
             veni●●
             ille
             dies
             ,
             in
             quo
             malè
             i●dicatus
             re●ud●cabitur
             .
          
           
             Three
             things
             in
             iudgemēt
             ▪
             ●
             .
             Action
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             
               Qu●rks
               in
               Ia●
            
             :
             Apex
             iuris
             pro
             iure
             ●●m●●e
             &
             ●●bt●li
             ,
             ●pinolaque
             di
             putatione
             .
             V●pian
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sentence
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Executiō
             .
          
           
             No
             flying
             from
             Gods
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
               16.
            
             
             A
             description
             of
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             Against
             thē
             that
             are
             either
             carelesse
             or
             curious
             in
             things
             concerning
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             .
          
           
             A
             worthy
             meditation
             of
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             The
             ancients
             erred
             concerning
             the
             day
             of
             iudgemēt
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ●eer●
             .
          
           
             Lying
             .
          
           
             Swearing
             .
          
           
             Securitie
             .
          
           
             The
             shortnes
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Anerh
             eméra●
             
          
           
             Psal.
             90.
             9.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Space
             short
             ,
             and
             motion
             swift
             ,
          
           
             Life
             ▪
             howe
             short
             .
          
           
             To
             number
             our
             daies
             .
          
           
             To
             number
             our
             daies
             ,
             a
             rare
             kind
             of
             Arithmeticke
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             90.
             70.
             yeeres
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             num
             ber
             our
             daies
             
          
           
             Sodain
             death
             
          
           
             Our
             life
             is
             but
             the
             present
             time
             .
          
           
             Wisedome
             .
          
           
             Death
             .
          
           
             The
             readiest
             way
             to
             prolong
             life
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             meditation
             of
             death
             is
             profitable
             .
          
           
             1
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2
             Fainting
             of
             heart
             in
             affliction
             ,
             the
             meditation
             of
             death
             a
             preseruation
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             3
             Against
             the
             vaine
             loue
             of
             this
             present
             life
             .
          
           
             Marie
             and
             Marthaes
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             Dulnes
             when
             God
             hath
             inru●hed
             vs
             with
             his
             graces
             .
          
           
             Good
             speeches
             in
             conference
             .
          
           
             A
             spirituall
             blessing
             .
          
           
             A
             secret
             curse
             .
          
           
             To
             see
             and
             feele
             the
             shining
             countenance
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             To
             beleeue
             the
             word
             before
             feeling
             .
          
           
             Faith
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             without
             feeling
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Education
             of
             children
             .
          
           
             Ho
             neo●
             ou●
             estin
             ●●koto●
             aki
             òaaes
             ton
             etkikon
             .
          
           
             See
             Clement
             Alexand.
             pedagog
             .
             3.
             booke
             .
          
           
             Porphyr
             .
             principio
             quaest
             .
             Homer
             .
          
           
             
               Cyril
               .
               wri●
            
             24.
             
             
               Catechis
               .
               Aristotles
               meaning
               of
               this
               :
            
             Inuends
             hon
             est
             idon●●●
             auditer
             moralis
             Philosophiae
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Children
             punished
             for
             sin
             .
             Note
             .
          
           
             Christsyouth
             
          
           
             Childrē
             must
             not
             be
             lost
             for
             teaching
             .
          
           
             Children
             apt
             to
             vice
             .
          
           
             Deut
             ●
             .
             
               The
               office
               of
               a
               Catechist
            
             .
          
           
             Preaching
             and
             Catechizing
             ,
             how
             distinguished
             .
             Summes
             or
             Epitomes
             .
          
           
             *
             Hupotúposi
             ●eche
             gugia●●ontôn
             logôn
             .
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             n
             didac●es
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             not
             be
             secure
             after
             we
             sipped
             a
             litle
             knowledge
             in
             the
             Catechisme
             .
             Catechizing
             before
             the
             flood
             .
          
           
             Catechizing
             after
             the
             flood
             Sibils
             bookes
             
          
           
             Catechizing
             ●nder
             the
             lawe
             .
          
           
             400.
             
             Houses
             of
             catechising
             in
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             Katechoúmenos
             ek
             tou
             nomon
             .
          
           
             Who
             catechized
             .
          
           
             De
             catechizandis
             rudibus
             ▪
             
          
           
             No
             kingdom
             if
             not
             but
             by
             catechizing
             receiued
             the
             Gospel
             within
             forty
             yeers
             after
             Christs
             passion
             .
             
               Coloss.
               2.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             Reasons
             for
             Catechizing
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Esay
             28.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             first
             part
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Education
             ef
             children
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Sermon
             of
             education
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             part
             .
          
           
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             De
             raris
             non
             praecipitur
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             How
             far
             we
             may
             follow
             others
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             vita
             beata
             .
             Pecora
             campi
             .
          
           
             Hard
             to
             iudge
             ,
             but
             we
             soone
             credit
             .
          
           
             Nemo
             sic
             denarios
             suos
             .
          
           
             To
             consent
             to
             sinne
             is
             cosen
             to
             the
             committing
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             How
             this
             word
             vulgus
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             .
          
           
             Great
             things
             are
             not
             alwaies
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             number
             is
             not
             alwaies
             best
             .
          
           
             Vict●
             est
             prouocare
             ad
             populum
             .
          
           
             
               Circumcisiō
               by
               Zipporah
            
             .
             Exod.
             4.
             
          
           
             Examples
             in
             Scripture
             how
             to
             be
             followed
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             4.
             
          
           
             
               The
               defence
               of
               sinne
            
             .
             qui
             laudant
             peccatores
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             Res
             ipsa
             loquitur
             .
          
           
             Prefermēts
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Impedire
             qui
             potest
             ,
             si
             non
             v●tat
             iubet
             .
             Alicna
             peccata
             si
             feras
             ,
             facis
             tua
             Seneca
             .
             Ambros.
             ad
             Rom.
             1.
             
             Sunt
             quidam
             qui
             se
             reos
             non
             putant
             ,
             si
             non
             operentur
             quae
             mala
             sunt
             ,
             assentiunt
             autem
             facientibus
             ,
             (
             assentire
             enim
             est
             si
             cum
             possint
             reprehendere
             taceant
             )
             qui
             quia
             fomitem
             praebent
             illorum
             peccatis
             ,
             digni
             sunt
             vt
             pari
             crimine
             censeantur
             .
          
           
             Multi
             perentiunt
             vt
             gra●dines
             .
          
           
             Potentes
             vt
             fulmina
             .
          
           
             Mal●
             errate
             cum
             Pla●one
             quàm
             verum
             dicere
             cum
             alio
             .
          
           
             Authorem
             magnum
             sequi
             est
             penè
             sape●e
             .
             A.
             
               It
               is
               rather
            
             desipere
             quod
             exemplo
             fit
             i●
             iure
             fieri
             videtur
             .
             A.
             
               The
               Lawyers
               answere
            
             videtur
             sed
             stultis
             .
          
           
             Patres
             ,
             principes
             &
             propheiae
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             29
             6.
             
          
           
             We
             haue
             two
             reasōs
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             we
             often
             bolsterit
             with
             authoritie
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             or
             example
             of
             the
             learned
             which
             wee
             must
             not
             doe
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             good
             to
             smother
             sin
             whiles
             it
             is
             young
             .
          
           
             Heart
             .
          
           
             Affection
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             must
             haue
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Gregor
             .
          
           
             Moral
             .
          
           
             O
             Iob
             bene
             enumerasti
             vitam
             impr●borum
             :
             dic
             finem
             quaeso
             .
          
           
             T●●minum
             ad
             quem
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Non
             qua
             sed
             quo
             .
          
           
             Iudgement
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             order
             our
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Noli
             mihi
             dicere
             pudicum
             oculum
             impudicum
             cor
             .
          
           
             Oculus
             videns
             non
             videt
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Impera
             ,
             2.
             
             Caue
             .
             3.
             
             Tutus
             eris
             .
             4.
             
             Tutior
             si
             lignum
             non
             aspexeris
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Villa
             .
          
           
             He
             meanes
             for
             religious
             fasts
             :
             &
             not
             gainsaying
             any
             thing
             the
             ciuill
             fasts
             commanded
             by
             law
             for
             nauigation
             sake
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             The
             apish
             imitation
             of
             poperie
             in
             the
             coniuring
             of
             holy
             water
             with
             salt
             is
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             Vse
             the
             exercises
             of
             religion
             for
             spirituall
             cofort
             .
             &c
             not
             for
             ostentation
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Totēpt
             God
             in
             neglecting
             the
             vse
             of
             meanes
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             meditation
             against
             impatience
             .
          
           
             *
             Being
             truly
             hūbled
             in
             a
             religious
             fast
             
          
           
             *
             Gnain
             Oculum
             &
             fontem
             significat
             .
          
           
             The
             eyes
             springs
             of
             lust
             As
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             heart
             the
             mouth
             speaketh
             ,
             so
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             senses
             the
             heart
             thinketh
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             Ampliare
             praecepta
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Vna
             gutta
             ,
             limbus
             tantum
             .
             Matth.
             17.
             
          
           
             More
             dangerous
             to
             see
             than
             to
             heare
             euil
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Tinder
             .
          
           
             The
             couetous
             eye
             .
          
           
             The
             adulterous
             eye
             .
          
           
             The
             eye
             of
             idlenes
             .
          
           
             The
             eye
             of
             pride
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Innocens
             intuitu●
             ,
             aspectu
             fit
             nocens
             ,
             quicquid
             placet
             sensui
             non
             potest
             non
             placere
             .
          
           
             Vbi
             dolor
             ,
             ibi
             manus
             .
          
           
             *
             or
             sound
             .
          
           
             Vbi
             amor
             ibi
             oculus
             .
          
           
             Of
             apparell
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             ,
             omnia
             pulcherima
             ipsi
             cum
             sint
             turpissimi
             .
          
           
             Himatismòs
             .
          
           
             *
             Poluteles
             .
          
           
             Costly
             apparell
             .
          
           
             *
             Oi●on●m●●
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Imo
             non
             cupio
             ●ffe
             idem
             ,
             cupio
             n●
             iis
             contrarius
             .
          
           
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             Praeterita
             &
             praesentia
             sunt
             vmbrae
             futurorum
             .
          
           
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             The
             ordinari●
             workes
             of
             Gods
             prouidence
             most
             admirable
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             cōsider
             them
             daily
             .
             
               Psalm
               .
               Malach.
               3.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             The
             eye
             the
             sense
             of
             certaintie
             .
          
           
             Plus
             mihi
             profuit
             dubitatio
             Thomae
             ,
             quàm
             credulitas
             Mariae
             .
          
           
             Prudentia
             &
             certitudo
             .
          
           
             Faith
             actiue
             and
             passiue
             .
          
           
             Cause
             of
             vnthankefulnes
             .
          
           
             Contentation
             .
          
           
             Experimenall
             faith
             .
          
           
             Faith
             and
             feeling
             .
          
           
             Ius
             cēsorium
             .
             Ius
             praetoriū
             .
          
           
             Two
             courts
             of
             iustice
             .
          
           
             Persecution
             ▪
             
          
           
             To
             see
             by
             faith
             the
             secret
             blessings
             and
             curses
             of
             God
             on
             man
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Decay
             of
             fath
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             aduersitie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Doubts
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Three
             notes
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Affection
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Desire
             .
          
           
             Loue.
             
          
           
             The
             hunger
             after
             righteousnes
             .
             Mat.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             to
             Gods
             children
             in
             feeling
             their
             secret
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Hardnes
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             A
             sweete
             consolation
             for
             a
             troubled
             spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             are
             not
             free
             from
             euill
             motions
             .
          
           
             The
             feeling
             of
             Gods
             promises
             and
             fauour
             written
             in
             our
             heart
             .
          
           
             Christ
             freeing
             vs
             from
             the
             condemnation
             of
             sin
             ,
             will
             also
             free
             vs
             from
             the
             corruption
             and
             power
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             sinnne
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Three
             kinds
             or
             causes
             of
             feare
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Properties
             of
             feare
             .
          
           
             Esay
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Feare
             Gods
             threatnings
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             Feare
             Gods
             promises
             .
          
           
             Pietie
             in
             aduersitie
             .
          
           
             Note
             ▪
             
          
           
             Feare
             mixt
             with
             faith
             .
          
           
             Friendship
             .
          
           
             Note
             ▪
             
          
           
             Familie
             .
          
           
             Seruants
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Presumption
             
          
           
             Note
             ▪
             
          
           
             Exod.
             17.
             
             ●2
             ▪
             24
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             loue
             of
             brethren
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Affection
             .
             
               2.
               
               Tim.
               3.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Fathers
               ▪
            
             Ioh●
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Ignorance
             of
             old
             age
             .
          
           
             
               The
               vse
               of
               Affliction
            
             .
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             To
             seek
             mens
             fauour
             more
             then
             the
             fauour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Sweet
             ioyes
             and
             feelings
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             Gods
             fauour
             and
             co●●tenance
             in
             affliction
             .
          
           
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             The
             afflictions
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Egypt
             were
             Gods
             rod
             to
             driue
             them
             forth
             to
             the
             promised
             land
             .
          
           
             Notes
             of
             brotherhood
             .
          
           
             Coloss.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Deceit
             in
             contracts
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18
             3.
             
          
           
             Reuenge
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             Gods
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Papists
             rest
             in
             the
             worke
             wrought
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             meanes
             we
             must
             draw
             neere
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Non
             gressib
             .
             sed
             precib●itur
             ad
             Deum
             .
             Oratio
             est
             Deo
             sacrificium
             ,
             homini
             subsidium
             ,
             Daemoni
             flagellum
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             can
             neither
             suffer
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             flie
             from
             it
             ,
             the
             best
             is
             to
             yeeld
             vnto
             it
             .
          
           
             Confession
             .
          
           
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             45.
             
          
           
             We
             may
             not
             indent
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             pause
             to
             passe
             in
             heauenly
             things
             though
             we
             be
             guided
             ,
             but
             wee
             runne
             fast
             enough
             in
             earthly
             things
             thogh
             no
             man
             guide
             vs.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Faith.
             
          
           
             We
             cannot
             serue
             two
             cōtrary
             maisters
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             follow
             Christ
             
          
           
             Certaine
             indices
             or
             notes
             to
             know
             whether
             we
             iourney
             to
             heauen
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             wee
             must
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             we
             had
             better
             follow
             to
             saluation
             than
             to
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
             Simile
             .
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Fruits
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Mercie
             and
             Iustice.
             
          
           
             Th●
             theefe
             on
             the
             Crosse
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Notes
             and
             markes
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             theefe
             on
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             The
             ioy
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             vnder
             the
             crosse
             .
             
               2.
               
               Cor.
               1.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             Sorrow
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             prepare
             our selues
             against
             the
             day
             of
             death
             and
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             To
             appeare
             before
             God
             without
             a
             m●diator
             how
             fearefull
             .
          
           
             Gods
             mercie
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             103.
             
          
           
             Christ
             suffered
             in
             soule
             .
          
           
             Grace
             .
          
           
             The
             couetous
             desire
             of
             riches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Preseuerāce
             .
             Gifts
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gods
             patiēce
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             trie
             our
             loue
             1
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Psal.
             144.
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             Zich
             .
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             paines
             of
             hell
             are
             endlesse
             ,
             cas●lesse
             ,
             and
             hopelesse
             .
          
           
             Tere●t
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             If
             any
             thing
             cause
             the
             lord
             to
             be
             angrie
             ,
             it
             is
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             anger
             of
             God
             is
             oft
             set
             downe
             by
             fire
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               three
               things
               which
               may
               keepe
               vs
               from
               sinne
               .
            
             1
             Shame
             .
             2.
             
             Griefe
             .
             3.
             
             Feare
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Why
             mercy
             is
             to
             be
             loued
             .
          
           
             Mercy
             is
             either
             in
             giuing
             or
             forgiuing
             .
          
           
             Pension
             of
             mercie
             to
             be
             shewed
             and
             paid
             to
             our
             brethren
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Giuing
             .
          
           
             Mercy
             to
             the
             poore
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             A
             talent
             of
             riches
             .
          
           
             A
             talent
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             goes
             for
             currant
             &
             good
             payment
             in
             this
             world
             is
             not
             currant
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             punish
             ment
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             
               Albeit
               this
               meditation
               concerning
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               be
               past
               in
               the
               fourth
               part
               ,
               Tit.
               Of
               meditatiōs
               on
               Pro.
            
             4.
             v.
             23.
             
               yet
               for
               that
               here
               we
               haue
               some
               amplificatiō
               ,
               and
               some
               difference
               in
               his
               manner
               of
               handling
               this
               argument
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               lesse
               offēce
               to
               giue
               thee
               both
               (
               good
               Reader
               )
               than
               to
               depriue
               thee
               of
               either
               of
               thim
               .
            
          
           
             Fabula
             vulgi
             .
          
           
             Causam
             pro
             non
             causa
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             To
             laugh
             at
             sinne
             what
             it
             argueth
             .
          
           
             Carnall
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Of
             good
             affections
             and
             desires
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             Looke
             most
             of
             all
             temptations
             and
             griefes
             on
             thy
             Corruption
             naturall
             .
          
           
             Temptatiōs
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Dauids
             adulterie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Temptatiōs
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             trie
             our selues
             by
             our
             afflictions
             and
             affections
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             watch
             ouer
             euery
             motion
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             occasion
             of
             the
             eye
             .
          
           
             Est
             quaedam
             cog●tare
             voluptas
             .
          
           
             Spatiaba●
             in
             clausti●
             cordis
             m●●
             .
          
           
             qui
             cum
             lucerna
             splende●
             videt
             te
             :
             cùm
             lucerna
             extincta
             e●●
             videt
             ●e
             ,
             ipsum
             time
             .
          
           
             Immistae
             cog●ationes
             .
          
           
             Two
             heads
             of
             many
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             ,
             quid
             est
             cortuum
             ,
             nisi
             voluntas
             tua
             ?
          
           
             Ni●●l
             itaque
             punit
             Deus
             nisi
             voluntatem
             ,
             t●lle
             ha●c
             &
             ●nternum
             non
             erit
             .
          
           
             Two
             waies
             .
             The
             first
             way
             of
             Gods
             Commandements
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             way
             of
             our
             owne
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Three
             thīgs
             to
             be
             considered
             concerning
             our
             way
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             12.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             To
             follow
             the
             multitude
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             To
             follow
             our
             owne
             lusts
             .
          
           
             Lutum
             Deo
             ,
             sed
             cera
             Daemoni
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Immissae
             &
             ascendentes
             .
          
           
             Two
             kinds
             of
             thoughts
             .
             
               Iohn
               .
               13.
            
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             rauens
             will
             not
             goe
             farre
             from
             a
             dead
             carcasse
             .
          
           
             But
             delight
             still
             to
             be
             in
             the
             sent
             of
             it
             ,
             euen
             so
             doe
             we
             with
             sin
             .
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             Scala
             Inferni
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             A
             controuersie
             concerning
             an
             Iland
             between
             Scotland
             and
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Faith
             contrarie
             to
             reason
             .
          
           
             Hope
             contrarie
             to
             experience
             .
          
           
             Many
             will
             say
             ,
             If
             I
             can
             fetch
             it
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             my
             braine
             ,
             I
             will
             beleeue
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             man
             may
             cast
             the
             Bible
             in
             the
             fire
             for
             any
             profit
             he
             reapes
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             circumcision
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             circumcise
             the
             foreskin
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             9.
             
          
           
             Thoughts
             not
             free
             .
          
           
             The
             tenth
             cōmandemēt
             .
          
           
             The
             spa●ne
             of
             finis
             is
             in
             euery
             man.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Creation
             .
          
           
             2.
             Prouidēcs
             
          
           
             3.
             Redemptiō
             
          
           
             A
             sound
             .
          
           
             A
             voyce
             ▪
             
          
           
             A
             word
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Hearing
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             hearing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             heare
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Note
             these
             foure
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             Preparatiō
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             heare
             all
             that
             is
             taught
             vs
             ,
             &
             not
             parcels
             ▪
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Constancie
             in
             hearing
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             desire
             to
             practise
             the
             thing
             we
             heare
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Wee
             must
             heare
             the
             word
             as
             Gods
             word
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             daye
             
          
           
             It
             is
             good
             to
             heare
             of
             the
             threatnings
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             in
             Prosperitie
             ▪
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             Lord
             oft
             threatneth
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             in
             publike
             calamities
             .
          
           
             Preachers
             .
          
           
             Great
             graces
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pride
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Ripenes
             in
             sin
             
               Gen.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             Rules
             for
             the
             right
             vsage
             of
             the
             creatures
             and
             of
             Gods
             blessings
             and
             graces
             receiued
             .
          
           
             1
             Arguments
             for
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor
             11.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             Meanes
             to
             cure
             pride
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Humilitie
             .
          
           
             See
             1.
             p.
             counsels
             .
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Of
             two
             sorts
             of
             pride
             .
          
           
             Mater
             heraeseôn
             ,
             Vermis
             diuitiarum
             .
          
           
             Pride
             in
             apparell
             and
             strange
             attire
             
          
           
             Pride
             of
             women
             which
             set
             vp
             signes
             in
             their
             foreheads
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             39.
             37.
             38.
             
          
           
             1.
             
               ta
               mora
               tò●●osmou
            
             .
             2.
             
               tà
               as
               ther
               è
            
             3.
             
               tà
               ag●●
            
             .
             4
             ▪
             
               tà
               exouth●●●m●●a
            
             .
             5.
             
               tà
               mè
               ●●ta
            
          
           
             How
             hypocrisie
             differeth
             from
             true
             godlines
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Hypocrites
             like
             bankerupts
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             ioy
             after
             affliction
             .
          
           
             Sicknes
             .
          
           
             Note
             well
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             s●e
             their
             secret
             hypocrisie
             with
             griefe
             ,
             shall
             doe
             well
             .
          
           
             Godly
             simplicitie
             .
          
           
             Hardnes
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             95.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             
             Heb.
             3.
             
             Peccatum
             paena
             peccati
             .
             Psal.
             69.
             27.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Markes
             of
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             8
             
          
           
             9
             
          
           
             De
             agris
             populo
             diuidend●s
             ,
             Liui●s
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             10
             
          
           
             11
             
          
           
             12
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             How
             natural
             men
             measure
             others
             by
             thēselues
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             
             Leuit.
             26.
             
             Prou.
             ●8
             .
             
               To
               feare
               mē
            
             .
          
           
             Feare
             &
             the
             remedie
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             hardened
             heart
             ,
             a
             greater
             plague
             than
             any
             of
             the
             plagues
             of
             Aegypt
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             56.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             77.
             
          
           
             If
             we
             applie
             ▪
             we
             must
             applie
             to
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             thīg
             and
             how
             far
             the
             diuel
             may
             be
             sai●
             to
             be
             strong
             .
          
           
             Omnia
             facit
             diabolus
             non
             tam
             potentia
             sua
             quàm
             negligentia
             nostra
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Examples
             see
             before
             .
             Ther●
             bee
             foure
             speciall
             companions
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Errour
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Worldlinesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             Hypocrisie
             
          
           
             Of
             many
             corrupt
             ki●d●
             of
             knowledg
             ▪
             &
             what
             is
             the
             right
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             Example
             .
          
           
             4
             Preseuerāce
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             Conferre
             Zach.
             12.
             10.
             
             Ioel.
             2.
             28.
             with
             Esay
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             diuel
             pestereth
             the
             Church
             with
             ill
             teachers
             and
             blinde
             guides
             .
          
           
             The
             flocke
             of
             Christ
             is
             bought
             with
             Christs
             blood
             
          
           
             See
             death
             and
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             Micah
             .
             6.
             1.
             
             Esai
             .
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             iust
             when
             he
             doth
             iudge
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             is
             an
             accuser
             and
             an
             acquiter
             .
          
           
             The
             promises
             or
             threatnings
             of
             Israel
             appertaine
             to
             vs.
             
          
           
             Sorrow
             .
          
           
             Mirth
             .
          
           
             Melancholy
             .
          
           
             Chairein
             ano
             charas
             bios
             ou
             bios
             .
          
           
             
               To
               adde
               drunkennes
               to
               thirst
               .
               Vers.
            
             19
             Non
             noti
             sumus
             ad
             lud●
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             The
             second
             kinde
             of
             ioyes
             Petti●
             ioyes
             Bitter
             sweet
             ioyes
             .
          
           
             Seeming
             ioyes
             .
          
           
             A
             mouldie
             soule
             ,
             and
             a
             drie
             heart
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Aischrótes
             .
          
           
             ●
             ▪
             Morologia
             Eutra●eleia
             .
          
           
             Si
             pudeat
             audire
             ,
             pudeat
             dice●e
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             á●●gos
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Eucharistiā
             .
             Tauerne-mirth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             his
             Catastrophe
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Ducunt
             in
             bonis
             dies
             suos
             ,
             &
             to
             puncto
             temporisibunt
             in
             infernum
             .
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             quum
             debes
             assistere
             iudicio
             ,
             quomodo
             sic
             rides
             ?
          
           
             Take
             no
             pleasure
             in
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             How
             far
             wee
             may
             reioyce
             .
          
           
             Note
             well
             .
          
           
             Yoūg
             age
             is
             a
             dāgerous
             age
             
          
           
             We
             may
             vse
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             with
             restraīt
             Affections
             .
          
           
             Verecunda
             initia
             suntomnis
             peccati
             .
          
           
             Wantonnesse
             ends
             in
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             Iniurie
             .
          
           
             Helpe
             .
          
           
             Reuenge
             .
          
           
             Offēces
             small
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             
             Num.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               How
               far
               controuersies
               are
               permitted
               in
               the
               Church
               o●
               God
            
             Fia●
             pax
             as
             fiat
             lux
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             controuersies
             and
             heresies
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Truth
             and
             peace
             goe
             together
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             chap.
             71.
             
          
           
             Flabellum
             .
          
           
             Sedition
             .
          
           
             In
             dissention
             ,
             what
             we
             must
             obserue
             .
          
           
             1
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             5
             
          
           
             Vtilius
             scand●lum
             nascitr
             ,
             quàm
             veritas
             deseritur
             .
          
           
             We
             will
             either
             doe
             as
             we
             list
             ,
             or
             not
             doe
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Of
             giuing
             voyces
             in
             ciuill
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             assemblies
             .
          
           
             Who
             they
             be
             that
             preuent
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             to
             preuent
             others
             .
          
           
             Anger
             .
          
           
             What
             iniuries
             are
             to
             be
             borne
             .
          
           
             To
             win
             with
             loue
             .
          
           
             Worldlings
             know
             not
             the
             God
             of
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Iudgement
             .
          
           
             Iudging
             .
          
           
             Learne
             wisely
             to
             consider
             of
             Gods
             works
             
          
           
             Of
             folly
             diuers
             kinds
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Praestat
             nasci
             iumentum
             ,
             quam
             compar●r
             .
             ●ume●t●
             .
          
           
             Iudging
             and
             reprouing
             .
          
           
             Against
             Libertines
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             too
             censorious
             in
             the
             sinne
             of
             other
             ,
             and
             too
             remisse
             in
             our
             owne
             .
          
           
             Enuie
             whē
             it
             dispraiseth
             .
          
           
             ana
             flattery
             when
             it
             praiseth
             must
             bee
             ●ad
             in
             iea●ousie
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             kind
             of
             praise
             is
             not
             in
             word
             but
             in
             deede
             to
             commend
             .
          
           
             Lauda
             vt
             videam
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             ought
             to
             seeke
             God
             and
             how
             many
             seeke
             him
             peruersly
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             18.
             
             Schooles
             .
          
           
             The
             Diuels
             sophistrie
             disioyneth
             things
             conioyned
             by
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Pleasures
             .
          
           
             The
             wisdome
             of
             God
             is
             apparent
             in
             all
             the
             ●●rd
             and
             yet
             in
             some
             place
             more
             then
             in
             aenother
             .
          
           
             Diáphthalma
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             fool●
             ,
             choise
             to
             chuse
             earthl●
             things
             before
             ,
             and
             rather
             then
             heauen●●
             things
             ,
             &
             to
             make
             God
             the
             last
             ,
             &
             least
             part
             in
             our
             desires
             .
          
           
             Caelarum
             Arge●●um
             .
          
           
             Priùs
             &
             plus
             .
          
           
             Couetousnes
             ,
             in
             the
             ministerie
             .
          
           
             
               Riches
               haue
               two
               endes
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Either
               to
               leaue
               thee
            
             ,
             2.
             
               or
               thou
               shalt
               leaue
               them
            
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             of
             the
             multitude
             against
             knowledge
             answered
             .
          
           
             Howsoeuer
             o●r
             fathers
             were
             mercifull
             ,
             iust
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             they
             were
             guiltie
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             our
             time
             contrary
             want
             mercie
             and
             iustice
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               King.
               13.
               5.
               6
               
            
             His
             hand
             was
             dried
             vp
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             him
             againe
             .
             Signes
             which
             drawe
             men
             from
             the
             true
             God
             and
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Manna
             miraculous
             .
          
           
             Manna
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             keepe
             vs
             from
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Confer
             
               Exod.
               11.
               21.
            
             with
             
               Deut.
               1.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             1
             Magistrates
             must
             bee
             men
             of
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             How
             wisdom
             &
             prouidēce
             differ
             .
          
           
             2
             Magistrates
             must
             be
             prudent
             men
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Magistrate
             must
             be
             a
             man
             of
             a
             good
             heart
             &
             courage
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             Magistrate
             must
             be
             a
             man
             fearing
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             must
             be
             one
             that
             to
             ●●●
             to
             de●●●
             truely
             and
             to
             walke
             vprightly
             .
             The
             Magistrate
             may
             not
             respect
             persons
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             Magistrate
             must
             hate
             filthy
             gaine
             .
             The
             differēce
             between
             oppression
             and
             extortiō
             .
             Gifts
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             Magistrate
             must
             be
             a
             man
             well
             knowne
             ,
             and
             well
             reported
             of
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             the
             former
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             must
             temper
             loue
             ,
             mercie
             ,
             and
             iustice
             together
             .
          
           
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             is
             specially
             to
             care
             for
             Gods
             glorie
             ,
             and
             the
             safetie
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             Contempt
             of
             Magistrates
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             sinnes
             of
             the
             people
             imputed
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Affections
             agreeing
             in
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             Chosen
             in
             mariage
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.
               
               ●
               .
               7.
               
            
             How
             far
             the
             husband
             is
             to
             honour
             his
             wife
             .
             
               2.
               
               Sam.
               6.
               
               Iob.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             God
             giues
             the
             blessing
             of
             holy
             marriage
             to
             make
             men
             more
             seruiceable
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             subiection
             of
             the
             wife
             to
             the
             husbād
             how
             God
             requireth
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet
             3.
             1.
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             The
             loue
             of
             the
             wise
             to
             the
             husband
             .
          
           
             Wiues
             must
             helpe
             their
             husbands
             in
             Gods
             affaires
             
               1.
               
               Cor.
               7.
               3.
               4.
               ●
            
          
           
             A
             good
             lesson
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             Consent
             of
             parents
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             tie
             God
             to
             one
             meane
             for
             the
             breeding
             and
             increase
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             What
             to
             breake
             in
             our
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             To
             pray
             for
             the
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             offend
             a
             godly
             Minister
             .
          
           
             
               Tit.
               1.
               11.
               12.
               13.
               
               Ioh.
               16.
               
            
             The
             Minister
             must
             reproue
             sinnes
             sharpely
             .
          
           
             The
             weightie
             ca●ing
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             requireth
             a
             wary
             entring
             into
             so
             high
             a
             dignitie
             .
          
           
             Advtrumque
             pa●
             ati
             .
          
           
             Semel
             constituendum
             ,
             diù
             deliberandum
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             admonition
             to
             such
             as
             purpose
             to
             enter
             the
             great
             calling
             of
             the
             ministerie
             .
          
           
             Attendite
             vobis
             .
          
           
             In
             matters
             of
             great
             wisdom
             Christ
             vseth
             both
             grauitie
             &
             wisdom
             to
             make
             vs
             more
             diligent
             in
             hearing
             ,
             which
             also
             teacheth
             vs
             the
             right
             kinde
             of
             hearing
             .
          
           
             Acroas●e
             .
          
           
             How
             dull
             mā
             is
             in
             hearing
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             The
             hearing
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Hom.
             in
             Iohannē
             .
             Capit
             ,
             &
             capitur
             .
             Sermones
             Dei
             si
             caniuntu
             1
             ,
             capiunt
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             are
             to
             deale
             with
             allegories
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             high
             dignity
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             great
             indignitie
             which
             some
             put
             vpon
             it
             .
          
           
             Preachers
             must
             bee
             prepared
             for
             trouble
             .
          
           
             If
             wee
             will
             profes
             Christ
             wee
             must
             beare
             the
             cros
             of
             Christ
             though●
             bee
             an
             heauie
             yoke
             to
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
          
           
             What
             thoughts
             Sathan
             doth
             suggest
             into
             men
             to
             dislike
             their
             callings
             .
          
           
             Outreaching
             &
             raging
             cōmendations
             must
             learne
             modestie
             and
             measure
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             God
             his
             worke
             .
          
           
             Light.
             
          
           
             Darknes
             .
          
           
             A
             pithie
             praise
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             Labralactucas
             .
          
           
             The
             sacriledge
             of
             our
             time
             in
             Church
             robberies
             ,
             oh
             that
             the
             learned
             wold
             more
             preach
             it
             ,
             and
             write
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             ▪
             42.
             
             Ecclesiastes
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             ver
             .
             last
             ▪
             
          
           
             Diuers
             kinds
             of
             good
             .
          
           
             Speake
             pleasing
             things
             and
             serue
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             A
             modest
             preoccupatiō
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             What
             care
             to
             be
             had
             in
             admitting
             any
             to
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             *
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             O●us
             est
             vel
             ipsis
             Angelis
             formidandam
             .
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Rarae
             &
             eximiae
             virtutis
             negotium
             est
             ,
             &
             humana
             facultate
             superius
             .
             I.
             Ca●u
             .
          
           
             How
             respect
             must
             be
             had
             of
             if
             ●
             mealling
             to
             the
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             ●iam
             in
             ipso
             Christo
             prius
             spiritus
             quam
             legatio
             ▪
             o●um
             ●●am
             aren●
             .
          
           
             Many
             arguments
             of
             Christs
             excellencie
             in
             all
             knowledge
             and
             learning
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             7.
             
             ●
             .
             Mark.
             3.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             Pauls
             learning
             and
             knowledge
             in
             humanitie
             .
          
           
             Nugae
             in
             or●●acerd
             ▪
             ●s
             quasi
             blasphemiae
             sunt
             :
             ●oe-d●●ou●tur
             ad
             ri●u●●
             oe-dius
             mo●et
             .
             Bern.
             
          
           
             Futurus
             Pastor
             Ecclesiae
             ●alis
             eligatur
             ,
             cuius
             comparatione
             ●aeter●
             merito
             g●e●●
             dicātur
             .
             ●●er
             .
             ad
             Ocean
             .
          
           
             Vehementer
             ●n●re●at
             ▪
             attd●t
             tet●c●
             ,
             sin
             minus
             vehementer
             audit
             frigidus
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             ●7
             .
             22.
             
             Chrysost.
             in
             Act.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hier
             ad
             Greg.
             lib.
             Epist.
             9.
             quid
             in
             te
             miratur
             multitudo
             ,
             si
             sua
             in
             te
             recog●os●at
             ,
             si
             ●●●●●e
             respiciat
             ,
             quod
             vlt●●●e
             inuen
             at
             ,
             ●●
             quae
             in
             se
             erube●ca●
             ;
             in
             t●
             que●●
             rener●ndum
             ar●●tra●●●
             offendat
             ▪
             Cyp●●an
             ●●
             epist
             ad
             Haeret.
             Consulen●●
             de
             via
             ,
             si
             ●●am
             in
             Dieauerit
             ,
             alia
             ipse
             iuerit
             ,
             non
             indicantem
             sequaris
             sed
             euntem
             .
          
           
             Malus
             Minister
             Nisus
             diaboli
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             29.
             
             
               The
               euill
               life
               of
               Ministers
               how
               dangerous
               .
            
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Eloquence
             in
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Against
             such
             as
             are
             negligent
             in
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             who
             by
             distinctions
             allow
             their
             sin
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             without
             all
             controuersie
             ,
             not
             intermingling
             it
             with
             bastard
             distinctions
             .
          
           
             Precepts
             large
             and
             promises
             nar●●w
             .
          
           
             Interdum
             &
             per
             alium
             .
             Si
             forte
             .
          
           
             Senecas
             commendation
             .
          
           
             That
             Ministers
             must
             not
             be
             absent
             from
             the
             flock
             and
             performe
             duties
             by
             substitutes
             .
          
           
             The
             promise
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             spurre
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           
             The
             promises
             of
             God
             are
             not
             of
             any
             desert
             ,
             but
             free
             .
          
           
             Two
             kinds
             of
             debts
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Against
             merit
             of
             workes
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             rather
             t●nure
             .
          
           
             Hope
             .
          
           
             Gods
             childrē
             want
             often
             peace
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             promises
             of
             God
             are
             a
             great
             treasure
             ,
             &
             must
             make
             vs
             thāk
             full
             .
          
           
             *
             Blessed
             i●
             the
             man
             whō
             God
             chasteneth
             &
             teacheth
             him
             in
             his
             law
             .
             
               Psalm
               .
               94
               ●
               20
            
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Gods
             promises
             free
             .
          
           
             The
             Iewes
             or
             Hol●ue●
             described
             and
             how
             God
             found
             them
             .
          
           
             ●erem
             .
             31.
             1.
             
          
           
             Conditions
             annexed
             to
             promises
             ,
             either
             vnderstood
             or
             expressed
             .
          
           
             The
             Bible
             is
             Gods
             Libra
             rie
             ;
             argumēts
             to
             commend
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             8
             
          
           
             9
             
          
           
             How
             ●●p●●u●
             m●n
             a●use
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             their
             owne
             per●●●●n
             .
          
           
             1
             Pater
             n●eus
             m●or
             me
             .
          
           
             Rep●●tus
             est
             in
             torm●ser●i
             .
          
           
             3
             Al●um
             Pa●acletum
             m●ttam
             vobis
             .
          
           
             4
             Tu
             es
             Petrus
             .
          
           
             5
             Regnum
             Dei
             est
             m●ra
             vos
             .
          
           
             6
             Sect
             m●n●
             pa
             em
             um
             omnibus
             .
          
           
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             must
             teach
             v●
             
          
           
             Magistrates
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             12.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Remedies
             against
             a
             murmuring
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Conferre
             all
             this
             Chapter
             with
             his
             Sermon
             of
             murmuring
             in
             the
             third
             part
             for
             there
             is
             but
             little
             added
             here
             which
             is
             not
             there
             ,
             &
             yet
             I
             would
             not
             omit
             this
             .
          
           
             Contentation
             
          
           
             Patience
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             we
             wāt
             many
             things
             which
             we
             desire
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             flie
             from
             God
             in
             trouble
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             can
             please
             vs
             whē
             we
             haue
             not
             our
             desires
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             
          
           
             The
             sinnes
             of
             this
             age
             grea
             ter
             than
             of
             elder
             ages
             .
          
           
             The
             strōgest
             may
             fall
             .
          
           
             Patience
             .
          
           
             
               Psal.
               62.
               1
               
               ▪
               3.
               
            
             My
             soule
             kee
             peth
             silence
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             His
             halfepeni●
             and
             let●ise
             toe
             .
          
           
             A●
             vpright
             life
             and
             good
             consci●nce
             better
             than
             the
             fauour
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             Lacedemonian
             saide
             of
             his
             shield
             to
             his
             souldier
             .
          
           
             Aut
             hanc
             ,
             aut
             super
             banc
             Ruat
             mundus
             potiùs
             quàm
             nō
             fiat
             iustiri●
             .
          
           
             Aut
             tu
             ,
             aut
             multi
             morientur
             .
          
           
             The
             Crosse
             how
             needfull
             .
          
           
             De
             hoc
             liquore
             ,
             sae●la
             futura
             bibent
             .
          
           
             Alijs
             ministro
             meipsum
             consumo
             .
          
           
             Iudicia
             erunt
             post
             iudicium
             ,
             Propter
             vitam
             perdere
             viuendi
             caus●m
             .
          
           
             Drunkards
             .
          
           
             A●●t●erie
             .
          
           
             Insoelices
             boni
             qui
             non
             habent
             tantam
             perseuerantiam
             in
             bono
             quantam
             mali
             in
             malo
             .
          
           
             Nemo
             impune
             malus
             .
          
           
             Impietie
             .
          
           
             Watchfulnes
             .
          
           
             Deus
             aeternus
             ,
             aeterna
             .
             quid
             leuitati
             &
             aeternitati
             .
             Praemium
             aeternum
             aeternam
             requirit
             seruitutem
             .
             Iud.
             7.
             
             ●2
             .
             Christus
             perseuerauit
             pro
             te
             ,
             tu
             ergo
             pro
             illo
             .
          
           
             A
             principle
             in
             the
             Ciuill
             law
             .
          
           
             Nihil
             praesumitur
             fuisse
             actum
             ,
             don●
             aliquid
             superest
             ad
             agendū
             .
             
               Baldeminists
               said
            
             ,
             Monacho
             feruenti
             ,
             abbati
             calido
             ,
             Episcopo
             tepido
             ,
             Archiepiscopo
             remisso
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Non
             perseuerare
             cultus
             est
             mutilus
             .
          
           
             quatenus
             &
             tantisper
             .
          
           
             Erricoménoi
             .
             Math.
             7
             ,
             Vbi
             incipis
             no●le
             fieri
             melior
             ,
             ibi
             desinis
             esse
             bonus
             .
          
           
             Non
             quid
             ●geris
             sed
             quid
             supersit
             curand●
             ,
             si
             d●xis●●
             sulficit
             ,
             defec●●li
             .
          
           
             Two
             wayes
             of
             presuming
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             Prosperitie
             .
          
           
             The
             triall
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Securitie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Whō
             to
             feare
             most
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Why
             sometime
             the
             euill
             prosper
             more
             than
             doe
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             sometime
             prosper
             .
          
           
             The
             afflictions
             of
             the
             godly
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Of
             griefe
             ,
             and
             the
             temptations
             incident
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Prayers
             
          
           
             An
             euill
             griefe
             .
          
           
             *
             Egeritur
             lachrymis
             dolor
             .
          
           
             Griefe
             of
             passion
             ,
             and
             of
             compassion
             .
          
           
             Griefe
             of
             indignation
             .
          
           
             Griefe
             of
             emulation
             .
          
           
             Griefe
             of
             contrition
             .
          
           
             Griefe
             of
             a
             longing
             expectation
             in
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Securitie
             in
             publike
             calamities
             .
             
               Psalme
               .
               9.
            
             
          
           
             By
             euery
             g●●●fe
             Sathā
             will
             take
             occasion
             to
             l●ad
             vs
             to
             euill
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             To
             ouercome
             greate
             by
             faith
             and
             patience
             .
             A
             sweete
             c●nsolation
             for
             afflicted
             mindes
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             7.
             1.
             2
             3.
             
          
           
             Excesse
             condemned
             .
             
               Act.
               4.
               17.
            
             
             Austeritie
             .
          
           
             Sobrietie
             .
          
           
             Coloss.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             imprisoning
             his
             brethren
             .
          
           
             Peace
             and
             prosperitie
             .
          
           
             Popish
             Predestination
             .
          
           
             Contentatiō
             .
          
           
             A
             note
             vpon
             
               Gen.
               chap.
               48.
               vers
               .
               21.
               22.
               
            
             I
             die
             but
             God
             shall
             be
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             Prosperitie
             .
          
           
             To
             glorifie
             God
             in
             our
             present
             estate
             
               Hebr
               13.
               7
               ,
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             Prophecying
             .
          
           
             Reuelation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14
             37.
             
          
           
             The
             dutie
             o
             a
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             Three
             kinds
             of
             false
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Preachers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Preachers
             for
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Ieremiahs
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Prophecying
             .
          
           
             The
             certainty
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Prophecies
             tried
             .
          
           
             A
             note
             betweene
             the
             true
             &
             false
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Pastors
             office
             in
             coforting
             the
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Applications
             of
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             must
             be
             charged
             vpon
             mens
             consciences
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             waies
             men
             faile
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             Thankefully
             to
             record
             Gods
             benefits
             receiued
             .
          
           
             Diseases
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             faith
             concerning
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             God
             heares
             the
             wicked
             otherwhile
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             neuer
             faile
             his
             .
          
           
             Corrupt
             reasons
             of
             blinde
             men
             concerning
             religion
             .
          
           
             Remedies
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             How
             to
             depend
             on
             Gods
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             beleeueth
             that
             Christ
             is
             his
             redeemer
             beleeueth
             also
             that
             God
             is
             his
             prouident
             ●ather
             .
          
           
             See
             of
             murmuring
             in
             the
             third
             part
             .
          
           
             Gods
             prouidence
             in
             the
             preseruation
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             euer
             the
             same
             in
             his
             prouidēce
             to
             his
             faithfull
             children
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
               18.
            
             
             If
             we
             will
             haue
             God
             heare
             vs
             ,
             let
             vs
             first
             see
             our
             wants
             ▪
             Secondly
             ,
             feele
             them
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             and
             the
             word
             go●
             together
             .
          
           
             Ignorant
             and
             superstitious
             people
             doe
             much
             commend
             prayer
             ,
             but
             neuer
             call
             for
             preaching
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             some
             respect
             preaching
             ,
             but
             not
             prayer
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             some
             do
             wisely
             respect
             both
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             some
             regard
             neither
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             and
             exercise
             most
             profitable
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Moses
             infirmity
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             faith
             by
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             brīgs
             feeling
             and
             experience
             .
          
           
             The
             promises
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             stir
             vs
             vp
             vnto
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             not
             vttered
             by
             voice
             .
             Simile
             .
          
           
             To
             manifest
             our
             griefe
             by
             prayer
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             liketh
             of
             a
             stammering
             prayer
             ,
             if
             wee
             speake
             in
             heauines
             of
             soule
             and
             vprightnes
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             Feeling
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             &
             Ministers
             praying
             for
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Lifting
             vp
             of
             hands
             .
          
           
             The
             feruent
             prayers
             of
             a
             righteous
             man.
             
          
           
             What
             exercises
             increase
             knowledge
             most
             ,
             &
             what
             feeling
             .
             
               Genes
               .
               46.
            
             
          
           
             Gen.
             31
             3.
             
          
           
             Isaack
             .
          
           
             False
             cōforts
             .
          
           
             Verball
             prayers
             how
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Temptatiōs
             .
             Barren
             in
             grace
             for
             wāt
             of
             payer
             .
          
           
             Singing
             of
             Psalmes
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             cōuert
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             the
             notes
             of
             a
             true
             conuersion
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             All
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             repent
             only
             of
             st●ring
             and
             grosse
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Speedy
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Non
             dico
             saluabi●u●
             ,
             non
             dico
             damnabitur
             .
          
           
             Age
             tu
             poenitentiam
             dum
             sanus
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             must
             bee
             continued
             .
          
           
             Micrópistoi
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Repent
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Katalambánein
             .
          
           
             Properties
             of
             true
             penitē●s
             .
          
           
             Nō
             nou●
             substantia
             creatur
             ,
             sed
             l●●befactata
             repatatur
             .
          
           
             After
             our
             repentance
             ,
             our
             strife
             with
             Sathan
             ,
             doth
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
             dayes
             .
          
           
             What
             sinne
             we
             repent
             not
             truely
             of
             ,
             wee
             fall
             to
             it
             againe
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Sorow
             for
             sin
             .
             How
             to
             ouercome
             our
             particular
             sinne
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             which
             murmured
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             gaue
             a
             mani
             est
             ●igne
             thereby
             ,
             that
             they
             repented
             not
             of
             their
             murmuring
             in
             Aegipt
             .
          
           
             
               To
               leaue
               a
               sin
               wee
               must
               first
               haue
               griefe
               of
               heart
               for
               it
               :
            
             2
             ▪
             
               a
               feeling
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               in
               forgeting
               it
            
             3.
             
               a
               hearty
               hatred
               of
               it
               .
               Wee
               must
               see
               our
               harts
               desiled
               with
               the
               sin
               we
               leaue
               ,
               else
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               repent
               .
            
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             haue
             most
             griefe
             for
             our
             chiefest
             and
             greatest
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Note
             a
             good
             lesson
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             im●netency
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             after
             forgiuenes
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             one
             speciall
             sinne
             shal
             get
             dominion
             ouer
             vs.
             
          
           
             Priuiledges
             of
             the
             Elect.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Repentance
             Gods
             gift
             .
          
           
             Afflictions
             open
             the
             eares
             of
             many
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             33.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             mercies
             of
             God
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             deare
             &
             pretious
             .
          
           
             Be
             not
             sad
             .
          
           
             Esay
             23.
             
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             Whom
             yee
             sold.
             
          
           
             Note
             
          
           
             The
             miserie
             of
             rich
             men
             .
          
           
             quicunque
             diues
             aut
             iniquus
             ,
             aut
             iniqui
             haeres
             .
          
           
             Riches
             stinke
             in
             a
             short
             time
             .
          
           
             How
             riches
             are
             abused
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             waies
             they
             may
             decay
             with
             vs
             and
             deceiue
             vs.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             haue
             both
             earthly
             and
             heauenly
             riches
             .
          
           
             Seeke
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             and
             the
             righteousnes
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             worldling
             prefers
             one
             corporall
             blessing
             before
             many
             spirituall
             graces
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             God
             denieth
             vs
             many
             earthly
             blessings
             .
          
           
             Poore
             in
             godlines
             .
          
           
             qui
             diligit
             legem
             ,
             diligit
             Regem
             ,
             qui
             diligit
             Verbum
             ,
             diligit
             Deum
             .
          
           
             Strife
             in
             the
             regenerate
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7
             ▪
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Christ
             must
             not
             onely
             ouercome
             for
             vs
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             Our
             sinnes
             crucified
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Christ
             ●ow
             ouercome
             to
             our
             comfort
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             cōdemne
             vs
             for
             the
             vnworthie
             possession
             of
             his
             creatures
             
          
           
             Sin
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             many
             blessings
             .
          
           
             Our
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Neglect
             of
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Cōtēpt
             of
             our
             Sacraments
             is
             death
             .
          
           
             To
             receiue
             the
             vnworthy
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             of
             the
             ceremony
             of
             vnleauened
             bread
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Papists
             &
             heretikes
             neuer
             felt
             the
             power
             of
             Christs
             grace
             .
          
           
             n●r
             any
             assu●●●●e
             of
             sal●●tion
             ●y
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             therfore
             despise
             them
             .
          
           
             Sacramental
             phrases
             wher
             fore
             vsed
             .
          
           
             C●●●uni●ants
             but
             indifferently
             prepared
             for
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             abstaine
             from
             the
             least
             sin
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             shew
             of
             sinne
             .
             Two
             kinds
             of
             euils
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             keepe
             vs
             from
             sinnes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ●
             ▪
             Cor.
             11.
             30.
             31.
             
          
           
             To
             prosper
             in
             sinne
             ,
             a
             signe
             of
             wrath
             .
          
           
             See
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Sixe
             notes
             of
             the
             greatnes
             and
             enormitie
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Of
             iniquitie
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Negligence
             in
             the
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             Swearing
             .
          
           
             Oppression
             and
             adulterie
             .
          
           
             Poore
             .
          
           
             Plagues
             threatned
             .
          
           
             Famine
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             Idlenes
             in
             the
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             Calamities
             for
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             Gospell
             and
             Gods
             worship
             neglected
             .
          
           
             Popish
             persecution
             how
             great
             .
          
           
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             mooued
             onely
             with
             palpable
             and
             prodigious
             sins
             ,
             a
             signe
             of
             securitie
             .
          
           
             Occasions
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Gouernment
             of
             the
             eyes
             .
          
           
             A
             note
             of
             the
             di●els
             child
             and
             Gods.
             
               Verse
               12.
            
             
          
           
             Hearts
             .
          
           
             The
             greater
             place
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             the
             greater
             our
             sins
             .
             The
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             sinne
             most
             dangerously
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Great
             sinnes
             must
             first
             out
             
          
           
             
               Degrees
               of
               sin
            
             .
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Excommunication
             .
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             the
             ancient
             discipline
             .
             Suspensis
             .
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Admonition
             .
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             40.
             12.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             All
             sicke
             .
          
           
             Properties
             of
             an
             expert
             Physition
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             To
             be
             truly
             humbled
             in
             sicknesse
             to
             beare
             the
             Lords
             crosse
             .
          
           
             Hardnesse
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             The
             theefe
             on
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             entertain●
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Plague
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             crosse
             be
             remoued
             before
             we
             profit
             by
             it
             .
             God
             will
             send
             an
             other
             .
          
           
             Exdo.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             Fruites
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
             So
             so●●e
             as
             we
             b●e
             humbled
             w●
             haue
             the
             fruite
             of
             our
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             
               Deut.
               6.
               3.
               4.
            
             
             Sathans
             seruice
             .
          
           
             Dauids
             adultorie
             .
          
           
             How
             Sathan
             shreds
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             first
             part
             .
          
           
             Securitie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Griefe
             .
          
           
             Feare
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Securitie
             .
          
           
             Enmitie
             .
          
           
             Reconciliatio
             
          
           
             Sudden
             iudg
             ments
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             first
             part
             of
             Education
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             Prouide
             for
             posteritie
             .
          
           
             Families
             must
             be
             Catechised
             .
          
           
             Young
             age
             is
             a
             dangerous
             age
             .
          
           
             Late
             repentance
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             vse
             pleasure
             but
             with
             restraints
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             by
             degrees
             growes
             to
             impudencie
             .
          
           
             Wantonnes
             ends
             in
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             Against
             verball
             professors
             ,
             which
             turne
             Gods
             graces
             to
             wantonnesse
             .
             Iud.
             
          
           
             Haste
             to
             doe
             good
             .
          
           
             Youth
             must
             renounce
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             policie
             .
          
           
             Superstition
             .
             To
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Masse
             how
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             God
             requireth
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             bodie
             in
             worshipping
             him
             as
             well
             as
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             How
             iustly
             God
             may
             challenge
             of
             vs
             to
             serue
             him
             in
             bodie
             and
             soule
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             be
             of
             a
             darke
             and
             close
             Religion
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             double
             profession
             .
          
           
             Gods
             presence
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             1.
             
          
           
             Popish
             obiections
             against
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             proportion
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             How
             God
             punisheth
             such
             as
             receiue
             not
             his
             truth
             in
             loue
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Iethro
             no
             Idolater
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Regeneratiō
             how
             wonderfull
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             delight
             spiritually
             in
             spirituall
             things
             .
          
           
             Of
             feeling
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             Gods
             Temple
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             purge
             our selues
             ,
             &
             how
             many
             wayes
             we
             may
             be
             defiled
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             be
             throughly
             washed
             and
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             Our
             sanctification
             must
             not
             be
             of
             one
             part
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             are
             1.
             
             Straight
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sound
             .
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Two
             sortes
             of
             men
             hypocrites
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             We
             must
             sanctifie
             both
             bodie
             and
             soule
             to
             the
             Lorde
             .
             Pagās
             &
             Papists
             haue
             better
             outward
             things
             then
             carnall
             Protestants
             .
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             required
             to
             be
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             Our
             sanctification
             must
             be
             continual
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             perfected
             vntill
             our
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             Death
             is
             the
             complement
             of
             our
             mortification
             .
          
           
             Death
             .
          
           
             To
             fulfill
             the
             daies
             of
             our
             sanctification
             The
             sanctification
             of
             a
             Nazarite
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             discription
             of
             our
             ignorant
             and
             idle
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             Palme
             tree
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Affliction
             .
          
           
             Temperance
             &
             abstinence
             
          
           
             Practised
             of
             God
             ▪
             children
             .
          
           
             Lots
             posterity
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             flesh
             must
             not
             rule
             .
          
           
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             religious
             obseruation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Two
             extremities
             for
             want
             of
             the
             religious
             obseruation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             The
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             
          
           
             Will
             worship
             euer
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Num.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             breach
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             punished
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             day
             .
          
           
             Kindling
             of
             fire
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             breach
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             punished
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             order
             our
             affections
             in
             the
             viewe
             of
             such
             iudgements
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Diem
             ,
             or
             Sabbathum
             .
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             Of
             vnthankfulnes
             .
          
           
             Vse
             of
             the
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             tempteth
             vs.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             29
             21.
             
          
           
             God
             trieth
             men
             as
             well
             by
             benefits
             ,
             as
             by
             wants
             .
          
           
             The
             triall
             of
             our
             seruice
             and
             zeale
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Diuels
             obiectiō
             Iob.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Doth
             Iob
             feare
             God
             for
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Trial
             of
             faith
             
          
           
             We
             are
             as
             ready
             to
             mur
             mur
             as
             the
             Israelites
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             tempt
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             sin
             against
             knowledge
             is
             a
             tempting
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             God
             beares
             long
             with
             the
             offences
             of
             our
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             To
             refuse
             knowledge
             is
             a
             tempting
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Dauids
             sins
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             To
             tremble
             in
             tēptation
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Application
             of
             doctrine
             how
             necessarie
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Truth
             how
             great
             speciall
             arguments
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Father
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Holy
             Ghost
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Men
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             lādor
             earth
             .
             Note
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             kindes
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             standard
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Truth
             in
             simplicitie
             of
             speech
             .
          
           
             Truth
             in
             action
             .
          
           
             Truth
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             Truth
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Verball
             profession
             .
          
           
             Why
             Truth
             is
             not
             found
             among
             vs.
             
          
           
             Contempt
             of
             the
             Worde
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Familiaritas
             parit
             contemptum
             ,
             veritas
             parit
             odium
             .
          
           
             Three
             good
             mothers
             bring
             forth
             three
             euill
             daughters
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Charitie
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             of
             Mediolanum
             or
             Millaine
             .
          
           
             Amittere
             animas
             quàm
             Episcopum
             .
          
           
             The
             world
             followes
             ,
             and
             fauours
             the
             Gospell
             when
             it
             brings
             prosperitie
             with
             it
             .
             ▪
             
          
           
             Against
             scorners
             .
          
           
             Adde
             these
             foure
             sections
             to
             the
             chapter
             of
             Temptation
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             cure
             of
             Witches
             ▪
             
          
           
             Vowe●
             .
          
           
             Wonders
             .
          
           
             Notes
             of
             diuine
             wonders
             
          
           
             Who
             be
             deceiued
             with
             the
             lying
             wonders
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             law
             Morall
             was
             before
             Moses
             ,
             and
             obserued
             in
             the
             in
             the
             Church
             before
             it
             was
             written
             .
          
           
             The
             light
             of
             the
             Gospell
             hath
             dispeld
             the
             mist
             of
             Popery
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             often
             vseth
             vehement
             speeches
             to
             spurre
             our
             dull
             hearts
             .
          
           
             In
             Rhethorike
             .
          
           
             Permssio
             cum
             Catastrophe
             .
          
           
             In
             Logicke
             .
          
           
             Per
             obliquum
             ductum
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             vseth
             vehemencie
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             must
             reade
             it
             .
          
           
             Risus
             Dei
             prae
             omni
             ira
             Dei.
             quod
             cum
             risu
             loquitur
             ,
             t●
             leges
             cum
             luctu
             .
          
           
             A
             speciall
             grace
             to
             be
             humbled
             by
             the
             word
             .
             Wonders
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             the
             sinne
             hardneth
             the
             clay
             ,
             but
             softe
             neth
             the
             wax
             Sacraments
             .
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             of
             the
             first
             age
             had
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Titles
             giuen
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Duo
             ecclesiae
             vbera
             .
          
           
             Cum
             Deus
             aliquid
             dieit
             ,
             etfi●d
             non
             ampl●us
             quam
             seme●
             dicat
             ea
             fide
             ac
             deuotione
             accipien
             dum
             est
             ,
             ac
             ●i
             saepissimè
             dixerit
             .
             Chryso●t
             ▪
             aduers.
             vituper
             .
             Monasticae
             vitae
             .
          
           
             Will
             worship
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             Good
             workes
             
          
           
             Three
             signes
             of
             good
             works
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Faith.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             end
             ,
             Gods
             glorie
             .
          
           
             On
             whom
             to
             conferre
             our
             well
             doings
             .
          
           
             Protestants
             most
             boūd
             to
             good
             workes
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Motiues
             to
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             8
             
          
           
             9
             
          
           
             10
             
          
           
             11
             
          
           
             12
             
          
           
             Perdere
             beneficium
             &
             dare
             ,
             non
             dare
             &
             perdere
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             doe
             good
             ,
             though
             it
             seeme
             to
             be
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             Good
             works
             .
          
           
             Scôtos
             tò
             exótero●
             .
             Amartimata
             exótera
             .
             Extreame
             sinnes
             goe
             into
             extreame
             darknes
             .
             We
             must
             doe
             good
             to
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             To
             doe
             good
             duties
             to
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Conferre
             this
             chapter
             with
             the
             sermon
             of
             zeale
             in
             the
             third
             part
             .
             True
             zeale
             &
             the
             properties
             thereof
             .
             Conferre
             this
             with
             the
             3.
             sermon
             of
             zeale
             ,
             the
             third
             part
             .
             The
             recompence
             of
             true
             zeale
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Properties
             of
             true
             zeale
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Zealous
             in
             a
             ceremonie
             ,
             in
             principall
             points
             as
             cold
             as
             ice
             .
          
           
             Two
             rules
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             vncased
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             Rule
             
          
           
             A
             true
             triall
             of
             our
             zeale
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             Rule
             .
          
           
             Good
             notes
             of
             true
             zeale
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             be
             grieued
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             A
             fift
             rule
             .
          
           
             Prouision
             for
             the
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             many
             〈◊〉
             :
             contem●●●
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             A
             sixt
             rule
             ▪
             
          
           
             An●er
             a●●
             sorrow
             〈…〉
             be
             ten
             〈…〉
             toge
             〈…〉
             Co●s
             〈…〉
             mens
             ag
             〈…〉
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             old
             heretik●s
             .
          
           
             Virtus
             est
             medium
             vtrinque
             reductum
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             1.
             
             Psal.
             103.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Order
             .
          
           
             Praeposteratio
             annihilat
             actum
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Sterile
             officium
             .
          
           
             Non
             faciendū
             quia
             multifaciunt
             ,
             sed
             quia
             bonum
             .
             Vt
             bonum
             faciā
             ,
             an
             bene
             ,
             satis
             mihi
             sūt
             pau●i
             ,
             satis
             vnus
             ,
             satis
             nullus
             .
          
           
             Augustine
             .
             Si
             potētiores
             faciunt
             ,
             non
             faciam
             quia
             faciunt
             ,
             sed
             gaudeo
             quia
             faciunt
             .
          
           
             H●
             ô
             theò●
             ekathárise
             ,
             su
             mè
             koinou
             .
          
           
             Touto
             gar
             esti
             to
             thélema
             tou
             theou
             ho
             agiasmos
             humôn
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             for
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Guides
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             *
             Visito
             ,
             poto
             ,
             cibo
             ,
             redimo
             ,
             lego
             ,
             rolligo
             ,
             condo
             .
          
           
             *
             Corrige
             ,
             fuade
             ,
             doce
             ,
             sola●e
             ,
             remitte
             ,
             fer
             ,
             o●●
             .
          
           
             The
             Sabbaths
             vse
             .
          
           
             Punishment
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Recreations
             .
          
           
             Sabbaths
             rest
             
          
           
             Sabbath
             ,
             a
             signe
             .
          
           
             Nostri
             iuris
             .
          
           
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
             How
             dangerous
             to
             despise
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             
          
           
             Discretion
             necessarie
             in
             discipline
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             9.
             
          
           
             Oratorious
             periods
             in
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Patrones
             of
             Churches
             falsely
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             Negligent
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             Shame
             ,
             how
             to
             discerne
             it
             .
          
           
             Impudencie
             of
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Two
             notes
             of
             Gods
             anger
             ,
             in
             exercising
             vs
             after
             sinne
             with
             shame
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             A
             secret
             hiding
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             Popish
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Puritans
             be
             the
             old
             Catharoi
             ,
             and
             the
             Paepists
             .
          
           
             Apt
             similitudes
             in
             scrip
             ture
             sorting
             and
             fitting
             all
             callings
             to
             instruct
             all
             degrees
             concerning
             Gods
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             To
             stirre
             vp
             our
             owne
             drie
             and
             barren
             hearts
             ,
             considering
             and
             viewing
             the
             fruitfulnes
             of
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             3.
             
          
           
             To
             trie
             the
             hart
             whether
             it
             be
             barren
             ▪
             Foure
             signes
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             our
             eares
             &
             hearts
             lie
             common
             for
             passengers
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             be
             not
             busie
             to
             driue
             away
             bad
             and
             corrupt
             affections
             .
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             blessings
             better
             vs.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             preaching
             of
             Gods
             worde
             ,
             discernes
             it
             to
             be
             fallow
             .
          
           
             Sathās
             policy
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Luk.
             8.
             
             Mark.
             4.
             
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             
          
           
             Regeneration
             
          
           
             To
             leaue
             sin
             ,
             &
             to
             repent
             of
             sin
             differ
             .
          
           
             Opus
             operatum
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tēptation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tēptation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Exercises
             of
             religion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Comfort
             &
             discōfort
             .
          
           
             5
             ▪
             
               False
               feare
            
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             discerne
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Carnall
             securitie
             .
          
           
             8
             Complaining
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Disputation
             .
          
           
             10
             ▪
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             Not
             to
             distrust
             Gods
             helpe
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Secret
             thoughts
             and
             speeches
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Enuie
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             How
             to
             be
             affected
             in
             others
             weale
             &
             woe
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Crosses
             with
             blessings
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Want
             of
             an
             outward
             blessing
             .
          
           
             17
             Calling
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Motiues
             vnto
             prayer
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Sinne.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             Iustification
             and
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             21
             The
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             sprinckled
             by
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             in
             our
             heart
             .
          
           
             Christ
             fastīg
             and
             prayer
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             8
             
          
           
             9
             
          
           
             10
             
          
           
             11
             
          
           
             12
             
          
           
             13
             
          
           
             14
             
          
           
             15
             
          
           
             16
             
          
           
             17
             
          
           
             18
             
          
           
             19
             
          
           
             Note
             well
             this
             rule
             .
          
           
             20
             
          
           
             21
             
          
           
             22
             
          
           
             23
             
          
           
             24
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             25
             
          
           
             A
             sweete
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             26
             
          
           
             27
             
          
           
             28
             
          
           
             A
             sweete
             counsell
             .
          
           
             29
             
          
           
             Friends
             not
             pr●fiting
             in
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             30
             
          
           
             False
             feare
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             In
             temptations
             striue
             to
             stand
             in
             faith
             and
             not
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             aduersarie
             .
          
           
             Our
             corruptiō
             desires
             &
             delights
             in
             the
             meanes
             we
             cannot
             haue
             .
          
           
             Blindnes
             of
             mind
             &
             hard
             nes
             of
             heart
             .
             Many
             false
             perswasions
             come
             to
             the
             weak
             for
             wāt
             of
             sound
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10
             13.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             63.
             15.
             
          
           
             Esay
             ,
             59.
             10.
             
             Esay
             .
             38.
             14.
             
             Psal.
             51.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             feelings
             of
             the
             faithfull
             in
             temptation
             lost
             .
          
           
             Two
             kinds
             of
             hardnes
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             1
             Not
             perceiued
             ,
             nor
             felt
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Perceiued
             ,
             and
             felt
             .
          
           
             B.
             of
             2.
             sorts
             .
          
           
             1.
             of
             purpose
             ,
             to
             resist
             good
             motions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Securely
             &
             negligētly
             ,
             to
             lie
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           
             *
             or
             discerned
             
          
           
             The
             second
             kind
             of
             hardnes
             of
             heart
             not
             felt
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             difference
             between
             perceiued
             &
             felt
             .
          
           
             2.
             kinde
             of
             hardnes
             ,
             perceiued
             &
             felt
             is
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             Esay
             ,
             63.
             
          
           
             A
             troubled
             conscience
             perswaded
             his
             sinne
             is
             pardonable
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             feeling
             it
             is
             pardoned
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             God
             hath
             pardoned
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Dauid
             .
          
           
             Satan
             driues
             the
             faithfull
             in
             their
             teptations
             to
             be
             weary
             of
             yea
             sometimes
             to
             refuse
             the
             meanes
             .
          
           
             The
             prayer
             of
             Christ
             belongeth
             to
             vs
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             Heb
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             There
             may
             be
             faith
             with
             out
             feeling
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             3.
             10.
             
             Vers.
             11.
             
             Vers.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sathan
             and
             melancholie
             disquiet
             afflicted
             soules
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             
             Esay
             .
             17.
             19.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             15.
             38.
             
          
           
             Ignorance
             and
             error
             differ
             .
          
           
             Gods
             childrē
             may
             fall
             after
             their
             calling
             into
             many
             foule
             faults
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             24.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             1.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             8.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             31.
             6.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             63.
             10.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             63.
             9.
             
          
           
             Iere.
             31.
             18.
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             50.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             89.
             30.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             15.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             7.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             13.
             
          
           
             True
             humilitie
             proceedeth
             from
             faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             testimonie
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Ma●k
             .
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             17.
             2.
             
          
           
             Colos.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             34.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Colo●
             .
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             21.
             
          
           
             Dispute
             not
             with
             Sathan
             intemptation
             .
          
           
             Whether
             we
             haue
             faith
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             A
             desciption
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             afflicted
             desireth
             to
             be
             leeue
             ,
             &
             cannot
             discerne
             his
             estate
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             
          
           
             Temptation
             what
             it
             may
             teach
             vs.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Resistance
             in
             temptation
             a
             sure
             signe
             of
             faith
             and
             grace
             .
          
           
             Remedie
             in
             temptation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Dispute
             not
             with
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Exercise
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             reading
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Be
             painfull
             in
             the
             workes
             of
             thy
             calling
             .
             Faith
             proued
             by
             the
             fruits
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             77.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             31.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             Death
             the
             complement
             of
             mortification
             .
          
           
             Loathing
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             frō
             the
             exercises
             of
             pietie
             .
          
           
             The
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Praising
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             To
             record
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             comforts
             past
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             32.
             34.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             29
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal
             ,
             77
             ,
             6
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Psalme
             ,
             23
             ,
             all
             .
          
           
             Rom
             ,
             8
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom
             ,
             ●1
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             ,
             13
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             testimony
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             better
             thē
             the
             testimony
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             An
             eclipse
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             In
             tēptations
             how
             we
             conspire
             with
             Sathan
             against
             our selues
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Cōmfort
             frō
             the
             benefits
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             A
             speciall
             fauour
             of
             God
             to
             haue
             his
             faithfull
             seruants
             to
             pitie
             vs
             in
             our
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             5.
             15
             ▪
             
          
           
             Vers.
             41.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.
             23.
             
          
           
             How
             Gods
             faithfull
             Ministers
             binde
             and
             loose
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             13
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Notes
               out
               of
            
             Iob.
             33.
             23.
             
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               afflicted
               .
            
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             Apo●
             .
             7.
             18.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             Against
             the
             doubt
             of
             election
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             29.
             29.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Iob.
             31.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             7
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             42.
             
          
           
             The
             afflicted
             conscience
             like
             the
             couetous
             man.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             beleeueth
             ,
             maketh
             no
             hast
             .